This is a modern-English version of The Scottish Highlands, Highland Clans and Highland Regiments, Volume 2 (of 2), originally written by unknown author(s). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

 

E-text prepared by
Brian Coe, John Campbell, Jane Robins,
and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
(http://www.pgdp.net)
from page images generously made available by
Internet Archive
(https://archive.org)

 

Note: This volume originally was printed as four separate books (see transcriber's note below).
Images of the original pages are available through Internet Archive.
Book 5, pages 1-192: https://archive.org/details/historyofscottis005kelt
Book 6, pages 193-384: https://archive.org/details/historyofscottis006kelt
Book 7, pages 385-592: https://archive.org/details/historyofscottis007kelt
Book 8, pages 593-818: https://archive.org/details/historyofscottis008kelt

TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE

NOTE FROM THE TRANSCRIBER

This is Volume II of a two-volume set. The first volume can be found at:

This is Volume II of a two-volume set. The first volume is located at:

This 1875 edition originally was published in eight separate books as a subscription publication. The Preface, Title pages, Tables of Contents and Lists of Illustrations (the Front Matter) were published in the final eighth book, and referenced books 1-4 as Volume I, and books 5-8 as Volume II. This etext follows the same two-volume structure. The relevant Front Matter has been moved to the front of each volume, and some illustrations have been moved to where the two Lists of Illustrations indicate they should be. No text was added or changed when the books were seamlessly joined to make Volume I and Volume II.

This 1875 edition was originally released in eight separate books as a subscription series. The Preface, Title pages, Tables of Contents, and Lists of Illustrations (the Front Matter) were included in the final eighth book, and referred to books 1-4 as Volume I and books 5-8 as Volume II. This e-text follows the same two-volume structure. The relevant Front Matter has been placed at the beginning of each volume, and some illustrations have been relocated according to the two Lists of Illustrations. No text was added or changed when the books were seamlessly combined to create Volume I and Volume II.

When reading this book on the web, the Index has active links to pages in both volumes. When reading on a handheld device only the internal links within this volume are active.

When you read this book online, the Index includes clickable links to pages in both volumes. When reading on a mobile device, only the internal links within this volume are clickable.

Footnote anchors are denoted by [number], and the footnotes have been placed at the end of each chapter.

Footnote anchors are marked by [number], and the footnotes are located at the end of each chapter.

Basic fractions are displayed as ½ ⅓ ¼ etc; other fractions are shown in the form a/b, for example 1/12 or 1/16. Regimental designations of the form a/b are unchanged, for example ‘1/4th Native Infantry’.

Basic fractions are shown as ½, ⅓, ¼, etc.; other fractions appear in the format a/b, like 1/12 or 1/16. Regimental designations in the form a/b remain the same, for instance, ‘1/4th Native Infantry’.

In Chapter XLV the English translation of Gaelic text is usually positioned side by side with that text, just as it was printed in the original book. If the window size does not allow this, the English translation follows the Gaelic passage. On handheld devices choose a small or medium size font to view these passages, to avoid a possible truncation of the column of text. Several of these passages are quite long.

In Chapter XLV the English translation of the Gaelic text is usually placed next to the original text, just like it was in the original book. If the window size doesn't permit this, the English translation comes after the Gaelic passage. On mobile devices, choose a small or medium font size to read these passages, to prevent the text from getting cut off. Some of these passages are quite lengthy.

Many tables in the original book (between pages 562 and 802) had } or { bracketing in some cells. These brackets are not helpful in the etext tables and have been removed to improve readability and save table space.

Many tables in the original book (between pages 562 and 802) had } or { brackets in some cells. These brackets are not useful in the e-text tables and have been removed to enhance readability and save space in the tables.

The two tables on page 755 were very large in width and each has been split into two parts; the left-side ‘Names’ column has been duplicated in the second part.

The two tables on page 755 were quite wide and each has been divided into two sections; the left-side ‘Names’ column has been repeated in the second section.

Many other minor changes to the text are noted at the end of the book.

Many other minor changes to the text are noted at the end of the book.


 

 

 

 

original cover

View Larger Image.
MAP SHOWING THE DISTRICTS OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS OF SCOTLAND.

A
HISTORY
OF THE
SCOTTISH HIGHLANDS

HIGHLAND CLANS
AND
HIGHLAND REGIMENTS

WITH AN ACCOUNT OF
THE GAELIC LANGUAGE, LITERATURE, AND MUSIC
By the Rev. THOMAS MACLAUCHLAN, LL.D., F.S.A. Scot.

WITH A SUMMARY OF
THE GAELIC LANGUAGE, LITERATURE, AND MUSIC
By Rev. THOMAS MACLAUCHLAN, LL.D., F.S.A. Scot.

AND AN ESSAY ON HIGHLAND SCENERY
By the late Professor JOHN WILSON

AND AN ESSAY ON HIGHLAND SCENERY
By the late Professor JOHN WILSON

EDITED BY
JOHN S. KELTIE, F.S.A. Scot.

Edited by
JOHN S. KELTIE, F.S.A. Scot.

Illustrated

Illustrated

WITH A SERIES OF PORTRAITS, VIEWS, MAPS, ETC., ENGRAVED ON STEEL,
CLAN TARTANS, AND UPWARDS OF TWO HUNDRED WOODCUTS,
INCLUDING ARMORIAL BEARINGS

WITH A SERIES OF PORTRAITS, VIEWS, MAPS, ETC., ENGRAVED ON STEEL,
CLAN TARTANS, AND OVER TWO HUNDRED WOODCUTS,
INCLUDING COATS OF ARMS

VOL. II.

VOL. 2.

A. FULLARTON & CO.
EDINBURGH AND LONDON
1875

A. Fullarton & Co.
Edinburgh and London
1875


CONTENTS OF VOLUME II.

ChapterPage
Part One continued.—GENERAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS 1
XLII.Social Condition of the Highlands—Chiefs—Land Distribution—Agriculture—Agricultural Implements—Live Stock—Pasturage—Farm Servants—Harvest Work—Fuel—Food—Social Life in Former Days—Education—Dwellings—Habits—Wages—Roads—Present State of Highlands, 1
XLIII.State of Highlands subsequent to 1745—Progress of Innovation—Emigration—Pennant’s account of the country—Dr Johnson—Wretched condition of the Western Islands—Introduction of Large Sheep Farms—Ejection of Small Tenants—The Two Sides of the Highland Question—Large and Small Farms—Depopulation—Kelp—Introduction of Potatoes into the Highlands—Amount of Progress made during latter part of 18th century, 31
XLIV.Progress of Highlands during the present century—Depopulation and Emigration—Sutherland clearings—Recent State of Highlands—Means of Improvement—Population of chief Highland Counties—Highland Colonies—Attachment of Highlanders to their Old Home—Conclusion, 54
XLV.Gaelic Literature, Language, and Music. By the Rev. Thomas Maclauchlan, LL.D., F.S.A.S., 66
 
Part Two.—HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
I.Clanship—Principle of Kin—Mormaordoms—Traditions as to Origin of Clans—Peculiarities and Consequences of Clanship—Customs of Succession—Highland Marriage Customs—Position and Power of Chief—Influence of Clanship on the People—Number and Distribution of Clans, &c., 116
II.The Gallgael or Western Clans—Lords of the Isles—The various Island Clans—The Macdonalds or Clan Donald—The Clanranald Macdonalds—The Macdonnells of Glengarry, 131
III.The Macdougalls—Macalisters—Siol Gillevray—Macneills—Maclachlans—MacEwens—Siol Eachern—Macdougall Campbells of Craignish—Lamonds, 139
IV.Robertsons or Clan Donnachie—Macfarlanes—Argyll Campbells and offshoots—Breadalbane Campbells and offshoots—Macleods, 169
V.Clan Chattan—Mackintoshes—Macphersons—Macgillivrays—Shaws— Farquharsons—Macbeans—Macphails—Gows—Macqueens—Cattanachs, 197
VI.Camerons—Macleans—Macnaughtons—Mackenricks—Macknights—Macnayers— Macbraynes—Munroes—Macmillans, 217
VII.Clan Anrias or Ross—Mackenzies—Mathiesons—Siol Alpine—Macgregors—Grants—Macnabs—Clan Duffie or Macfie—Macquarries—Macaulays, 235
VIII.Mackays—Macnicols—Sutherlands—Gunns—Maclaurin or Maclaren—Macraes—Buchanans— Colquhouns—Forbeses—Urquharts, 265
IX.Stewarts—Frasers—Menzies—Chisholms—Stewart Murray (Athole)—Drummonds—Grahams— Gordons—Cummings—Ogilvies—Fergusons or Fergussons, 297
Part Three.—HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
INTRODUCTION.—Military Character of the Highlands,321
42nd Royal Highland Regiment (Am Freiceadan Dubh, “The Black Watch”),324
Appendix.—Ashantee Campaign,803
Loudon’s Highlanders, 1745–1748,451
Montgomery’s Highlanders, or 77th Regiment, 1757–1763,453
Fraser’s Highlanders, or Old 78th and 71st Regiments—
Old 78th, 1757–1763,457
Old 71st, 1775–1783,465
Keith’s and Campbell’s Highlanders, or Old 87th and 88th Regiments,475
89th Highland Regiment, 1759–1765,478
Johnstone’s Highlanders, or 101st Regiment, 1760–1763,479
71st Highland Light Infantry, formerly the 73rd or Lord Macleod’s Highlanders,479
Argyle Highlanders, or Old 74th Regiment, 1778–1783,519
Macdonald’s Highlanders, or Old 76th Highland Regiment,520
Athole Highlanders, or Old 77th Regiment, 1778–1783,522
72nd Regiment, or Duke of Albany's Own Highlanders, formerly the 78th or Seaforth’s Highlanders,524
Aberdeenshire Highland Regiment, or Old 81st, 1777–1783,565
Royal Highland Emigrant Regiment, or Old 84th, 1775–1783,565
Forty Second Royal Highland Regiment, Second Battalion, now the 73rd Regiment,566
74th Highlanders,571
75th Regiment,616
78th Highlanders or Ross-shire Buffs,617
79th Queen's Own Cameron Highlanders,697
91st Princess Louise Argyllshire Highlanders,726
92nd Gordon Highlanders,756
93rd Sutherland Highlanders,777
Appendix to the 42nd Royal Highland Regiment (Black Watch), 1873–1875 (Ashantee Campaign),803
Fencible Corps,807
Table of Contents,808

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.


VOLUME II.

VOLUME 2.

Subject.Painted byEngraved byPage
Map Showing the Districts of the Highland Clans,Editedby Dr Maclauchlan,J. Bartholomew,To face title.
View of Castle Urquhart, Loch Ness,J. Fleming,W. Forrest,296
Colonels of the 42nd Royal Highlanders,From Original Sources, H. Crickmore,325
(1.) John, Earl of Crawford.(2.) Sir George Murray, G.C.B., G.C.H.
(3.) Sir John Macdonald, K.C.B.(4.) Sir Duncan A. Cameron, K.C.B.
Lord Clyde (Sir Colin Campbell),H. W. Phillips,W. Holl,409
Monument in Dunkeld Cathedral to the 42nd Royal Highlanders,434
Colonels of the 71st and 72d Highlanders,From Original Sources,H. Crickmore,479
(1.) John, Lord Macleod.(2.) Sir Thomas Reynell, Bt., K.C.B.
(3.) Kenneth, Earl of Seaforth.(4.) Sir Neil Douglas, K.C.B., K.C.H.
Colonels of the 78th and 79th Highlanders,From Original Sources,H. Crickmore,617
(1.) F. H. Mackenzie, Lord Seaforth.(2.) Sir Patrick Grant, G.C.B., G.C.M.G.
(3.) Sir Ronald Craufurd Ferguson, G.C.B.(4.) Sir James Macdonell, K.C.B., K.C.H.
The Princess Louise,From Photograph by
Hill and Saunders,
W. Holl,726
The Marquis of Lorne,From Photograph by
Elliot & Fry,
W. Holl,726
Colonels of the 91st, 92d, and 93d Highlanders,From Original SourcesH. Crickmore,756
(1.) General Duncan Campbell of Lochnell.(2.) George, Marquis of Huntly.
(3.) Major-General W. Wemyss of Wemyss.(4.) Sir H. W. Stisted, K.C.B.
Map—Crimea, with Plan of Sebastopol,J. Bartholomew,777
TARTANS.
Macdonald,136Mackintosh,201Macnab,258
Macdougall,159Farquharson,215Mackay,266
Maclachlan,165Macnaughton,229Gunn,278
Argyll Campbell,175Macgregor,243Forbes,290
Breadalbane Campbell,186Grant,250Menzies,306
WOODCUTS IN THE LETTERPRESS.
74.Old Scotch plough, and Caschroim, or crooked spade,9
75.Quern, ancient Highland,18
76.A Cottage in Islay in 1774,25
77.Music, ancient Scottish, scale,106
78.Macdonald coat of arms, crest, and motto,136
79.Clanranald "”153
80.Macdonnell of Glengarry   ”I'm sorry, but there is no text to modernize. Please provide a short phrase of 5 words or fewer for me to work on.156
81.Macdougall 159
82.Macneill "”162
83.Maclachlan 165
84.Lamond 168
85.Robertson No text provided to modernize.169
86.Macfarlane "Below is a short piece of text"173
87.Argyll Campbell "”175
88.Breadalbane Campbell "”186
89.Macleod 191
90.Mackintosh Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.201
91.“Mackintosh’s Lament,” bagpipe music,204
92.Dalcross Castle,209
93.Macpherson coat of arms, crest, and motto,210
94.James Macpherson, editor of the Ossianic poetry,211
95.Farquharson coat of arms, crest, and motto,215
96.Cameron 217
97.Maclean 223
98.Sir Allan Maclean,227
99.Macnaughton coat of arms, crest, and motto,229
100.Munro of Foulis 231
101.Ross "”It seems that text is missing. Please provide the phrase you would like modernized.235
102.Mackenzie 238
103.Sir George Mackenzie of Rosehaugh,240
104.Macgregor coat of arms, crest, and motto,243
105.Rob Roy,245
106.Grant coat of arms, crest, and motto,250
107.Castle Grant,254
108.Mackinnon coat of arms, crest, and motto,256
109.Macnab 258
110.[vi]The last Laird of Macnab,261
111.Macquarrie coat of arms, crest, and motto,262
112.Mackay *Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information.*266
113.Sutherland "”272
114.Dunrobin Castle,277
115.Gunn coat of arms, crest, and motto,278
116.Maclaurin (or Maclaren) Nothing to modernize.279
117.Macrae 280
118.Buchanan 281
119.Colquhoun 284
120.Old Rossdhu Castle,289
121.Forbes coat of arms, crest, and motto,290
122.Craigievar Castle,294
123.Urquhart coat of arms, crest, and motto,296
124.Lorn 299
125.Fraser 302
126.Bishop Fraser’s Seal,302
127.Sir Alexander Fraser of Philorth,303
128.Menzies coat of arms, crest, and motto,306
129.Chisholm "”"”307
130.Erchless Castle (seat of “the Chisholm”),308
131.Stewart Murray (Athole) coat of arms, crest, and motto,309
132.Blair Castle, as restored in 1872,312
133.Drummond coat of arms, crest, and motto,313
134.Graham 314
135.Gordon " ”316
136.Gordon Castle,318
137.Cumming coat of arms, crest, and motto,318
138.Ogilvy 319
139.Crest and motto of 42nd Royal Highlanders,324
140.Farquhar Shaw of the “Black Watch” (1743),330
141.Plan of the Siege of Ticonderoga (1758),338
142.British Barracks, Philadelphia, in 1764,354
143.Sir Ralph Abercromby in Egypt, Portrait,372
144.} Regimental Medal of the 42nd Royal Highlanders,
145.}     issued in 1819,374
146.Medal to the officers of the 42nd Royal Highlanders for services in Egypt,374
147.Colonel (afterwards Major-General Sir) Robert Henry Dick,396
148.Vase presented to 42nd Royal Highlanders by the Highland Society of London,400
149.Col. Johnstone’s (42nd) Cephalonian medal,407
150.“Highland Pibroch,” bagpipe music,446
151.View of Philadelphia, U.S., as in 1763,455
152.Sir David Baird,482
153.Monument in Glasgow Cathedral to Colonel the Hon. Henry Cadogan (71st),498
154.Major-General Sir Denis Pack, K.C.B.,504
155.Monument erected by the 71st Highlanders in Glasgow Cathedral,517
156.Crest of the 72nd, Seaforth Highlanders,524
157.General James Stuart,530
158.“Cabar Feidh,” bagpipe music,533
159.Major-General William Parke, C.B.,557
160.Map of Kaffraria,564
161.Crest of the 74th Highlanders,571
162.Major-General Sir Archibald Campbell, Bart., K.C.B. (74th),572
163.Plan of Assaye, 23rd Sept. 1803,574
164.Lieutenant-Colonel the Hon. Sir Robert Le Poer Trench (74th),583
165.Medal conferred on the non-commissioned officers and men of the 74th for meritorious conduct during the Peninsular campaign,591
166.Waterkloof, scene of the death of Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce (74th),598
167.Crest of the 78th Highlanders,617
168.Facsimile of a poster issued by Lord Seaforth in Ross and Cromarty in raising the Ross-shire Buffs (78th),618
169.Plan of the Battle of Assaye,631
170.Major-General Alexander Mackenzie-Fraser,642
171.Colonel Patrick Macleod of Geanies (78th),650
172.Major-General Sir Henry Havelock, K.C.B.,664
173.Suttee Chowra Ghât, scene of the second Cawnpoor Massacre, 15th July 1857,668
174.Plan of the action near Cawnpoor, 16th July 1857,669
175.Map of the scene of Havelock’s operations in July and August, 1857,671
176.Mausoleum over the Well of the Massacre at Cawnpoor,672
177.Plan of the operations for the relief of Lucknow in September and November, 1857,677
178.Monument to the memory of the 78th Highlanders, erected on Castle Esplanade, Edinburgh,689
179.Centre Piece of Plate presented by the counties of Ross and Cromarty to the 78th, Ross-shire Buffs,691
180.Crest of the 79th Queen’s Own Cameron Highlanders,697
181.Major-General Sir John Douglas, K.C.B.,711
182.Richard James Mackenzie, M.D., F.R.C.S.,715
183.Lieutenant-Colonel W. C. Hodgson (79th),719
184.Monument erected in 1857 in the Dean Cemetery, Edinburgh, in memory of the 79th who fell in action during the campaign of 1854–55,722
185.Crest of the 91st Princess Louise Argyllshire Highlanders,726
186.The 91st crossing the Tyumie or Chumie River,737
187.Brass Tablet erected in 1873 in Chelsea Hospital to the memory of Colonel Edward W. C. Wright, C.B. (91st),742
188.Lieutenant-Colonel Bertie Gordon (91st),744
189.Major-General John F. G. Campbell (91st),746
190.Biscuit-Box presented by the men of the 91st Princess Louise Argyllshire Highlanders to the Princess Louise on the occasion of her marriage,752
191.Crest of the 92nd Gordon Highlanders,756
192.General Sir John Moore,758
193.Coat of Arms of Col. John Cameron (92nd),762
194.Colonel John Cameron (92nd),764
195.Sir John Macdonald, K.C.B., of Dalchosnie,768
196.Major-General Archibald Inglis Lockhart, C.B. (92nd),770
197.Badge of the 93rd Sutherland Highlanders,777
198.Sir Duncan M’Gregor, K.C.B.,782
199.The Hon. Adrian Hope (93rd),788
200.The Secunder Bagh,791
201.Lieutenant-Colonel Wm. M’Bean, V.C. (93rd),800
202.Centre Piece of Plate, belonging to the Officers’ Mess of the 93rd Sutherland Highlanders,801
203.Map of Ashantee Country and Gold Coast,803
204.Sir Garnet J. Wolseley, K.C.M.G., C.B.,804
205.Sir John C. M’Leod, K.C.B. (42nd),805

PART FIRST—Continued.

Highlands History Overview.


CHAPTER XLII.

Social condition of the Highlands—Black Mail—Watch Money—The Law—Power of the Chiefs—Land Distribution—Tacksmen—Tenants—Rents—Thirlage—Wretched State of Agriculture—Agricultural Implements—The Caschroim—The Reestle—Methods of Transportation—Drawbacks to Cultivation—Management of Crops—Farm Work—Live Stock—Garrons—Sheep—Black Cattle—Arable Land—Pasturage—Farm Servants—The Bailte Geamhre—Davoch-lands—Milk—Cattle Drovers—Harvest Work—The Quern—Fuel—Food—Social Life in Former Days—Education—Dwellings—Habits—Gartmore Papers—Wages—Roads—Present State of Highlands.

Social conditions in the Highlands—Blackmail—Watch money—The law—Power of the chiefs—Land distribution—Tacksmen—Tenants—Rents—Thirlage—Terrible state of agriculture—Agricultural tools—The Caschroim—The Reestle—Transportation methods—Challenges in farming—Crop management—Farm work—Livestock—Garrons—Sheep—Black cattle—Arable land—Pastures—Farm workers—The Bailte Geamhre—Davoch-lands—Milk—Cattle drovers—Harvest work—The Quern—Fuel—Food—Social Life in Former Days—Education—Housing—Habits—Gartmore Papers—Wages—Roads—Current state of the Highlands.

As we have already (see ch. xviii.) given a somewhat minute description of the clan-system, it is unnecessary to enter again in detail upon that subject here. We have, perhaps, in the chapter referred to, given the most brilliant side of the picture, still the reader may gather, from what is said there, some notion of what had to be done, what immense barriers had to be overcome, ere the Highlander could be modernised. Any further details on this point will be learned from the Introduction to the History of the Clans.

As we have already provided a fairly detailed description of the clan system (see ch. xviii.), there's no need to go into that topic again here. In that chapter, we may have highlighted the most impressive aspects, but the reader can still get a sense of the challenges faced and the huge obstacles that needed to be overcome before the Highlander could be modernized. Any additional details on this topic can be found in the Introduction to the History of the Clans.

As might have been expected, for some time after the allaying of the rebellion, and the passing of the various measures already referred to, the Highlands, especially those parts which bordered on the Lowlands, were to a certain extent infested by what were known as cattle-lifters—Anglicé, cattle-stealers. Those who took part in such expeditions were generally “broken” men, or men who belonged to no particular clan, owned no chief, and who were regarded generally as outlaws. In a paper said to have been written in 1747, a very gloomy and lamentable picture of the state of the country in this respect is given, although we suspect it refers rather to the period preceding the rebellion than to that succeeding it. However, we shall quote what the writer says on the matter in question, in order to give the reader an idea of the nature and extent of this system of pillage or “requisition:”—

As expected, for some time after the rebellion had been quelled and the various measures previously mentioned were put in place, the Highlands, particularly the areas that bordered the Lowlands, were somewhat plagued by what were known as cattle-lifters—Anglicé, cattle-stealers. Those involved in these activities were usually “broken” men, or individuals who didn’t belong to any specific clan, had no chief, and were generally viewed as outlaws. In a paper believed to have been written in 1747, a very dark and sad depiction of the country’s situation in this regard is presented, although we think it likely refers more to the time before the rebellion than after it. Nevertheless, we will quote what the author says on this topic to give the reader an idea of the nature and extent of this system of looting or “requisition:” —

“Although the poverty of the people principally produces these practices so ruinous to society, yet the nature of the country, which is thinnely inhabitate, by reason of the extensive moors and mountains, and which is so well fitted for conceallments by the many glens, dens, and cavitys in it, does not a little contribute. In such a country cattle are privately transported from one place to another, and securely hid, and in such a country it is not easy to get informations, nor to apprehend the criminalls. People lye so open to their resentment, either for giving intelligence, or prosecuting them, that they decline either, rather than risk their cattle being stoln, or their houses burnt. And then, in the pursuit of a rogue, though he was almost in hands, the grounds are so hilly and unequall, and so much covered with wood or brush, and so full of dens and hollows, that the sight of him is almost as soon lost as he is discovered.

“Even though the poverty of the people mainly leads to these practices that are devastating to society, the nature of the country, which is sparsely populated due to the vast moors and mountains, along with its many glens, dens, and cavities that provide good hiding spots, plays a significant role as well. In such a place, cattle are moved privately from one area to another and hidden safely, making it hard to gather information or catch the criminals. People are so vulnerable to retaliation for providing tips or pursuing these criminals that they often choose not to, fearing their cattle will be stolen or their homes burned. Moreover, in chasing down a criminal, even when he’s nearly caught, the terrain is so hilly and uneven, and so thick with woods or brush, and filled with dens and hollows, that spotting him is almost as difficult as finding him in the first place.”

“It is not easy to determine the number of persons employed in this way; but it may be safely affirmed that the horses, cows, sheep, and goats yearly stoln in that country are in value equall to £5,000; that the expences lost in the fruitless endeavours to recover them will not be less than £2,000; that the extraordinary expences of keeping herds and servants to look more narrowly after cattle on account of[2] stealling, otherways not necessary, is £10,000. There is paid in blackmail or watch-money, openly and privately, £5,000; and there is a yearly loss by understocking the grounds, by reason of theifts, of at least £15,000; which is, altogether, a loss to landlords and farmers in the Highlands of £37,000 sterling a year. But, besides, if we consider that at least one-half of these stollen effects quite perish, by reason that a part of them is buried under ground, the rest is rather devoured than eat, and so what would serve ten men in the ordinary way of living, swallowed up by two or three to put it soon out of the way, and that some part of it is destroyed in concealed parts when a discovery is suspected, we must allow that there is £2,500 as the value of the half of the stollen cattle, and £15,000 for the article of understock quite lost of the stock of the kingdom.

It’s not easy to figure out how many people are employed this way, but it’s safe to say that the horses, cows, sheep, and goats stolen every year in that country are worth around £5,000; the costs associated with the unsuccessful attempts to recover them are no less than £2,000; the extra expenses for keeping herds and staff to keep a closer watch on livestock due to theft—expenses that wouldn’t otherwise be necessary—amount to £10,000. In terms of blackmail or watch-money, both openly and privately, £5,000 is paid; and there is a yearly loss from understocking the land due to theft of at least £15,000, which altogether represents a loss of £37,000 sterling each year for landlords and farmers in the Highlands. Additionally, if we consider that at least half of these stolen goods end up perishing—some because they are buried underground, and the rest are consumed rather than utilized properly, meaning what could sustain ten individuals in regular life is quickly gobbled up by two or three to dispose of it swiftly— and some are destroyed in hidden areas when there’s a suspicion of discovery, we must acknowledge that there is a loss of £2,500 for the half of the stolen livestock and £15,000 for the loss of understock in the overall livestock of the kingdom.

“These last mischiefs occasions another, which is still worse, although intended as a remedy for them—that is, the engaging companys of men, and keeping them in pay to prevent these thiefts and depredations. As the government neglect the country, and don’t protect the subjects in the possession of their property, they have been forced into this method for their own security, though at a charge little less than the land-tax. The person chosen to command this watch, as it is called, is commonly one deeply concerned in the theifts himself, or at least that hath been in correspondence with the thieves, and frequently who hath occasioned thiefts, in order to make this watch, by which he gains considerably, necessary. The people employed travell through the country armed, night and day, under pretence of enquiring after stollen cattle, and by this means know the situation and circumstances of the whole country. And as the people thus employed are the very rogues that do these mischiefs, so one-half of them are continued in their former bussiness of stealling that the busieness of the other half may be necessary in recovering.”[1]

“These recent troubles lead to another issue, which is even worse, though meant to fix them—that is, hiring groups of men and paying them to prevent these thefts and invasions. Since the government neglects the country and doesn’t protect citizens in maintaining their property, people have been forced into this approach for their own safety, even though it costs nearly as much as land tax. The person chosen to lead this watch, as it’s called, is often someone deeply involved in the thefts himself, or at least someone who has connections with the thieves, and frequently someone who has caused thefts to make the watch, through which he profits significantly, seem necessary. The people employed travel across the country armed, day and night, under the guise of looking for stolen cattle, and through this means they know the layout and circumstances of the entire region. And since the individuals employed in this way are often the very criminals committing these acts, half of them continue in their previous business of stealing to ensure that the other half's role in recovery seems important.”[1]

This is probably a somewhat exaggerated account of the extent to which this species of robbery was carried on, especially after the suppression of the rebellion; if written by one of the Gartmore family, it can scarcely be regarded as a disinterested account, seeing that the Gartmore estate lies just on the southern skirt of the Highland parish of Aberfoyle, formerly notorious as a haunt of the Macgregors, affording every facility for lifters getting rapidly out of reach with their “ill-gotten gear.” Still, no doubt, curbed and dispirited as the Highlanders were after the treatment they got from Cumberland, from old habit, and the assumed necessity of living, they would attempt to resume their ancient practices in this and other respects. But if they were carried on to any extent immediately after the rebellion, when the Gartmore paper is said to have been written, it could not have been for long; the law had at last reached the Highlands, and this practice ere long became rarer than highway robbery in England, gradually dwindling down until it was carried on here and there by one or two “desperate outlawed” men. Long before the end of the century it seems to have been entirely given up. “There is not an instance of any country having made so sudden a change in its morals as that of the Highlands; security and civilization now possess every part; yet 30 years have not elapsed since the whole was a den of thieves of the most extraordinary kind.”[2]

This is likely a bit of an exaggerated account of how widespread this kind of robbery was, especially after the rebellion was suppressed. If it was written by someone from the Gartmore family, it can't really be considered an impartial account, since the Gartmore estate is right on the southern edge of the Highland parish of Aberfoyle, which was once known as a hideout for the Macgregors, offering plenty of opportunities for thieves to make a quick getaway with their stolen loot. Still, despite being suppressed and disheartened after the treatment they received from Cumberland, the Highlanders, out of habit and the perceived need to survive, would likely try to go back to their old ways in this respect and others. However, if such activities were happening to any extent right after the rebellion, when the Gartmore account is said to have been written, it probably wouldn't have lasted long; the law had finally reached the Highlands, and soon this practice became rarer than highway robbery in England, gradually dying down until it was only carried out here and there by a few "desperate outlawed" men. By the end of the century, it seems to have completely stopped. "There is not an instance of any country having made so sudden a change in its morals as that of the Highlands; security and civilization now occupy every part; yet 30 years have not elapsed since the whole was a den of thieves of the most extraordinary kind."[2]

As we have said above, after the suppression of the rebellion of 1745–6, there are no stirring narratives of outward strife or inward broil to be narrated in connection with the Highlands. Indeed, the history of the Highlands from this time onwards belongs strictly to the history of Scotland, or rather of Britain. Still, before concluding this division of the work, it may be well to give a brief sketch of the progress of the Highlands from the time of the suppression of the jurisdictions down to the present day. Not that after their disarmament the Highlanders ceased to take part in the world’s strife; but the important part they have taken during the last century or more in settling the destinies of nations, falls to be narrated in another section of this work. What we shall concern ourselves with at present is the consequences of the abolition of the heritable jurisdictions (and with them the importance and power of the chiefs), on the[3] internal state of the Highlands; we shall endeavour to show the alteration which took place in the social condition of the people, their mode of life, their relation to the chiefs (now only landlords), their mode of farming, their religion, education, and other points.

As we mentioned earlier, after the suppression of the rebellion from 1745 to 1746, there aren't any exciting stories of external conflict or internal struggles to recount regarding the Highlands. In fact, the history of the Highlands from this point forward is closely tied to the history of Scotland, or rather, of Britain. However, before we wrap up this section of the work, it might be helpful to provide a brief overview of the Highlands' development from the time the jurisdictions were abolished up to today. This isn’t to say that after they were disarmed, the Highlanders stopped participating in global conflicts; rather, their significant contributions over the last century or more in shaping nations will be covered in another section of this work. Right now, we’ll focus on the effects of the abolition of heritable jurisdictions (along with the diminishing importance and power of the chiefs) on the[3]internal situation of the Highlands. We will attempt to illustrate the changes that occurred in the social conditions of the people, their lifestyle, their relationship with the chiefs (who are now merely landlords), their farming practices, their religion, education, and other aspects.

From the nature of clanship—of the relationship between chief and people, as well as from the state of the law and the state of the Highlands generally—it will be perceived that, previous to the measure which followed Culloden, it was the interest of every chief to surround himself with as many followers as he could muster; his importance and power of injury and defence were reckoned by government and his neighbours not according to his yearly income, but according to the number of men he could bring into the field to fight his own or his country’s battles. It is told of a chief that, when asked as to the rent of his estate, he replied that he could raise 500 men. Previous to ’45, money was of so little use in the Highlands, the chiefs were so jealous of each other and so ready to take advantage of each other’s weakness, the law was so utterly powerless to repress crime and redress wrong, and life and property were so insecure, that almost the only security which a chief could have was the possession of a small army of followers, who would protect himself and his property; and the chief safety and means of livelihood that lay in the power of the ordinary clansman was to place himself under the protection and among the followers of some powerful chief. “Before that period (1745) the authority of law was too feeble to afford protection.[3] The obstructions to the execution of any legal warrant were such that it was only for objects of great public concern that an extraordinary effort was sometimes made to overcome them. In any ordinary case of private injury, an individual could have little expectation of redress unless he could avenge his own cause; and the only hope of safety from any attack was in meeting force by force. In this state of things, every person above the common rank depended for his safety and his consequence on the number and attachment of his servants and dependants; without people ready to defend him, he could not expect to sleep in safety, to preserve his house from pillage or his family from murder; he must have submitted to the insolence of every neighbouring robber, unless he had maintained a numerous train of followers to go with him into the field, and to fight his battles. To this essential object every inferior consideration was sacrificed; and the principal advantage of landed property consisted in the means it afforded to the proprietor of multiplying his dependants.”[4]

From the nature of clanship—specifically the relationship between the chief and the people, along with the state of the law and the overall condition of the Highlands—it’s clear that before the events that followed Culloden, every chief was motivated to gather as many followers as possible. His significance and ability to cause harm or provide protection were assessed by the government and his neighbors not by his annual income, but by the number of men he could rally to fight his own battles or those of his country. There’s a story of a chief who, when asked about the rent of his estate, responded that he could raise 500 men. Before ’45, money had very little value in the Highlands. The chiefs were highly competitive, eager to exploit each other's weaknesses, the law was completely ineffective in deterring crime or addressing wrongs, and life and property were very insecure. So, the only real security that a chief could have came from having a small army of followers to protect himself and his assets; also, the best way for an ordinary clansman to ensure safety and a means of living was to align himself with a powerful chief. “Before that period (1745) the authority of law was too feeble to afford protection.[3] The barriers to enforcing any legal warrants were such that only matters of significant public concern sometimes prompted extraordinary efforts to overcome them. In any typical case of personal injury, an individual could rarely expect justice unless he avenged himself; and the only chance for safety from any threat was to respond with force. In these circumstances, anyone above the average class’s safety and status depended on the loyalty and number of his servants and followers. Without people willing to defend him, he could not expect to sleep peacefully, keep his home from being looted, or protect his family from violence; he would have had to endure the disrespect of any local thief unless he maintained a sizable group of followers to accompany him into battle. To achieve this crucial goal, every lesser concern was sacrificed; and the main benefit of owning land was that it provided the owner with a means to increase his dependents.”[4]

Of course, the chief had to maintain his followers in some way, had to find some means by which he would be able to attach them to himself, keep them near him, and command their services when he required them. There can be no doubt, however chimerical it may appear at the present day, that the attachment and reverence of the Highlander to his chief were quite independent of any benefits the latter might be able to confer. The evidence is indubitable that the clan regarded the chief as the father of his people, and themselves as his children; he, they believed, was bound to protect and maintain them, while they were bound to regard his will as law, and to lay down their lives at his command. Of these statements there can be[4] no doubt. “This power of the chiefs is not supported by interest, as they are landlords, but as lineally descended from the old patriarchs or fathers of the families, for they hold the same authority when they have lost their estates, as may appear from several, and particularly one who commands in his clan, though, at the same time, they maintain him, having nothing left of his own.”[5] Still it was assuredly the interest, and was universally regarded as the duty of the chief, to strengthen that attachment and his own authority and influence, by bestowing upon his followers what material benefits he could command, and thus show himself to be, not a thankless tyrant, but a kind and grateful leader, and an affectionate father of his people. Theoretically, in the eye of the law, the tenure and distribution of land in the Highlands was on the same footing as in the rest of the kingdom; the chiefs, like the lowland barons, were supposed to hold their lands from the monarch, the nominal proprietor of all landed property, and these again in the same way distributed portions of this territory among their followers, who thus bore the same relation to the chief as the latter did to his superior, the king. In the eye of the law, we say, this was the case, and so those of the chiefs who were engaged in the rebellion of 1715–45 were subjected to forfeiture in the same way as any lowland rebel. But, practically, the great body of the Highlanders knew nothing of such a tenure, and even if it had been possible to make them understand it, they would probably have repudiated it with contempt. The great principle which seems to have ruled all the relations that subsisted between the chief and his clan, including the mode of distributing and holding land, was, previous to 1746, that of the family. The land was regarded not so much as belonging absolutely to the chief, but as the property of the clan of which the chief was head and representative. Not only was the clan bound to render obedience and reverence to their head, to whom each member supposed himself related, and whose name was the common name of all his people; he also was regarded as bound to maintain and protect his people, and distribute among them a fair share of the lands which he held as their representative. “The chief, even against the laws, is bound to protect his followers, as they are sometimes called, be they never so criminal. He is their leader in clan quarrels, must free the necessitous from their arrears of rent, and maintain such who, by accidents, are fallen into decay. If, by increase of the tribe, any small farms are wanting, for the support of such addition he splits others into lesser portions, because all must be somehow provided for; and as the meanest among them pretend to be his relatives by consanguinity, they insist upon the privilege of taking him by the hand wherever they meet him.”[6] Thus it was considered the duty, as it was in those turbulent times undoubtedly the interest, of the chief to see to it that every one of those who looked upon him as their chief was provided for; while, on the other hand, it was the interest of the people, as they no doubt felt it to be their duty, to do all in their power to gain the favour of their chiefs, whose will was law, who could make or unmake them, on whom their very existence was dependent. Latterly, at least, this utter dependence of the people on their chiefs, their being compelled for very life’s sake to do his bidding, appears to have been regarded by the former as a great hardship; for, as we have already said, it is well known that in both of the rebellions of last century, many of the poor clansmen pled in justification of their conduct, that they were compelled, sorely against their inclination, to join the rebel army. This only proves how strong must have been the power of the chiefs, and how completely at their mercy the people felt themselves to be.

Of course, the chief had to support his followers somehow, had to find a way to connect with them, keep them close, and enlist their help when he needed it. There’s no doubt, no matter how unrealistic it may seem today, that the loyalty and respect the Highlanders had for their chief were independent of any benefits he might offer. It's clear that the clan viewed the chief as the father of the people, and they saw themselves as his children; they believed he was obligated to protect and care for them, while they were obligated to follow his will as law and be ready to sacrifice their lives for him. There can be no doubt about this. “This power of the chiefs isn’t upheld by interest, as they are landlords, but as direct descendants from the old patriarchs or heads of families, because they hold the same authority even when they’ve lost their estates, as shown by several cases, particularly one who leads his clan, even while they support him despite having nothing left of his own.”[5] Still, it was absolutely in the chief’s interest, and it was generally seen as his duty, to strengthen that attachment and maintain his authority and influence by providing his followers with whatever material benefits he could, thus proving himself to be not an ungrateful tyrant, but a kind and appreciative leader, as well as a caring father to his people. Theoretically, according to the law, the ownership and distribution of land in the Highlands was the same as in the rest of the kingdom; like the lowland barons, the chiefs were supposed to hold their lands from the monarch, the nominal owner of all land, who then allocated portions of this territory to their followers, who thus had the same relationship with the chief as he did with his superior, the king. In legal terms, we say, this was the case, and so those chiefs engaged in the rebellion of 1715–45 faced forfeiture just like any lowland rebel. But in reality, the majority of the Highlanders knew nothing about such ownership, and even if it had been explained to them, they would likely have rejected it with contempt. The main principle that seemed to govern all the relationships between the chief and his clan, including how land was distributed and held, was, before 1746, that of the family. The land wasn’t seen as belonging solely to the chief but as the property of the clan, of which the chief was the head and representative. Not only was the clan expected to show obedience and respect to their leader, who each member believed he was related to, and whose name was the common name of all his people; he was also seen as obligated to support and protect his people, distributing a fair share of the lands he held as their representative. “The chief, even against the laws, is obligated to protect his followers, regardless of their crimes. He is their leader in clan disputes, must relieve those in need from their rent arrears, and support those who have fallen into hard times. If, due to an increasing tribe, there isn’t enough small farms, he divides larger ones into smaller portions because everyone must be provided for; and since even the lowest among them claim to be his relatives by blood, they insist on the right to greet him whenever they see him.”[6] Thus, it was viewed as the duty, and it certainly was in those chaotic times the chief's interest, to ensure that everyone who saw him as their chief was looked after; on the other hand, the people felt it was their duty to do everything they could to gain their chiefs' favor, whose will was law, who could elevate or ruin them, and on whom their very existence depended. In later times, at least, this complete reliance on the chiefs, this necessity to obey him for their very lives, seemed to be viewed as a significant burden by the people; as we’ve mentioned, it’s well known that during both rebellions of the last century, many poor clansmen justified their actions by claiming they were forced, against their will, to join the rebel army. This only shows how powerful the chiefs must have been, and how completely at their mercy the people felt themselves to be.

To understand adequately the social life of the Highlanders previous to 1746, the distribution of the land among, the nature of their tenures, their mode of farming, and similar matters, the facts above stated must be borne in mind. Indeed, not only did the above influences affect these matters previous to the suppression of the last rebellion, but also for long after, if, indeed, they are not in active operation in some remote corners of the Highlands[5] even at the present day; moreover, they afford a key to much of the confusion, misunderstanding, and misery that followed upon the abolition of the heritable jurisdictions.

To fully understand the social life of the Highlanders before 1746, it's important to consider how the land was divided, the nature of their land ownership, their farming practices, and similar issues. These factors influenced the Highlands not only before the last rebellion was suppressed but also for a long time afterwards. In fact, they may still be actively shaping some remote areas of the Highlands today. Additionally, they provide insight into much of the confusion, misunderstanding, and suffering that came after the end of heritable jurisdictions[5].

Next in importance and dignity to the chief or laird were the cadets of his family, the gentlemen of the clan, who in reference to the mode in which they held the land allotted to them, were denominated tacksmen. To these tacksmen were let farms, of a larger or smaller size according to their importance, and often at a rent merely nominal; indeed, they in general seem to have considered that they had as much right to the land as the chief himself, and when, after 1746, many of them were deprived of their farms, they, and the Highlanders generally, regarded it as a piece of gross and unfeeling injustice. As sons were born to the chief, they also had to be provided for, which seems to have been done either by cutting down the possessions of those tacksmen further removed from the family of the laird, appropriating those which became vacant by the death of the tenant or otherwise, and by the chief himself cutting off a portion of the land immediately in his possession. In this way the descendants of tacksmen might ultimately become part of the commonalty of the clan. Next to the tacksmen were tenants, who held their farms either directly from the laird, or as was more generally the case, from the tacksmen. The tenants again frequently let out part of their holdings to sub-tenants or cottars, who paid their rent by devoting most of their time to the cultivation of the tenant’s farm, and the tending of his cattle. The following extract from the Gartmore paper written in 1747, and published in the appendix to Burt’s Letters, gives a good idea of the manner generally followed in distributing the land among the various branches of the clan:—

Next in importance and status to the chief or laird were the cadets of his family, the clan gentlemen, who were referred to as tacksmen based on how they held the land assigned to them. These tacksmen were granted farms, varying in size according to their significance, often at a rent that was barely anything; in fact, they generally believed they had as much right to the land as the chief himself. After 1746, when many of them lost their farms, they, along with the Highlanders in general, saw it as a blatant and heartless injustice. As sons were born to the chief, they needed to be taken care of, which often involved reducing the holdings of those tacksmen who were more distantly related to the laird, seizing land that became vacant due to a tenant's death, or the chief himself taking a portion of the land directly in his possession. This way, the descendants of tacksmen could eventually become part of the general population of the clan. Following the tacksmen were the tenants, who held their farms either directly from the laird or, more commonly, from the tacksmen. Tenants often rented out parts of their holdings to sub-tenants or cottars, who paid their rent by dedicating most of their time to farming the tenant’s land and taking care of his livestock. The following excerpt from the Gartmore paper written in 1747 and published in the appendix to Burt’s Letters provides a good insight into the typical method of distributing land among the various branches of the clan:—

“The property of these Highlands belongs to a great many different persons, who are more or less considerable in proportion to the extent of their estates, and to the command of men that live upon them, or follow them on account of their clanship, out of the estates of others. These lands are set by the landlord during pleasure, or a short tack, to people whom they call good-men, and who are of a superior station to the commonality. These are generally the sons, brothers, cousins, or nearest relations of the landlord. The younger sons of famillys are not bred to any business or employments, but are sent to the French or Spanish armies, or marry as soon as they are of age. Those are left to their own good fortune and conduct abroad, and these are preferred to some advantageous farm at home. This, by the means of a small portion, and the liberality of their relations, they are able to stock, and which they, their children, and grandchildren, possess at an easy rent, till a nearer descendant be again preferred to it. As the propinquity removes, they become less considered, till at last they degenerate to be of the common people; unless some accidental acquisition of wealth supports them above their station. As this hath been an ancient custom, most of the farmers and cottars are of the name and clan of the proprietor; and, if they are not really so, the proprietor either obliges them to assume it, or they are glaid to do so, to procure his protection and favour.

The property in these Highlands belongs to many different people, whose importance is usually related to the size of their estates and the influence they have over the people living on their land or following them due to their clan connections. The landlord leases these lands, either temporarily or for short terms, to individuals called good-men, who hold a higher status than the common folk. These individuals are typically the landlord’s sons, brothers, cousins, or close relatives. The younger sons of prominent families are not trained for specific jobs but are often sent to the French or Spanish armies, or they marry as soon as they become of age. They rely on their luck and skills abroad, while some are given preferred farming opportunities back home. With a small inheritance and the generosity of their relatives, they can stock their farms, which they, along with their children and grandchildren, can manage at a low rent until a closer descendant receives the preference. As the family connection weakens, they become less significant until they eventually are counted among the common people, unless they happen to accumulate wealth that elevates their status. Since this has been a long-standing tradition, most farmers and laborers are from the same name and clan as the owner; and if they aren't, the owner either requires them to adopt the name or they willingly do so to gain his protection and favor.

“Some of these tacksmen or good-men possess these farms themselves; but in that case they keep in them a great number of cottars, to each of whom they give a house, grass for a cow or two, and as much ground as will sow about a boll of oats, in places which their own plough cannot labour, by reason of brush or rock, and which they are obliged in many places to delve with spades. This is the only visible subject which these poor people possess for supporting themselves and their famillys, and the only wages of their whole labour and service.

“Some of these tacksmen or good men own these farms themselves; but in that case, they keep a lot of cottars, giving each of them a house, enough grass for a cow or two, and as much land as will grow about a boll of oats, in areas where their own plow can’t work because of brush or rock, and which they often have to dig with spades. This is the only visible resource these poor people have to support themselves and their families, and the only reward for all their hard work and service.”

“Others of them lett out parts of their farms to many of these cottars or subtennants; and as they are generally poor, and not allways in a capacity to stock these small tenements, the tacksmen frequently enter them on the ground laboured and sown, and sometimes too stocks it with cattle; all which he is obliged to redeliver in the same condition at his removal, which is at the goodman’s pleasure, as he is usually himself tennent at pleasure, and for which during his possession he pays an extravagantly high rent to the tacksman.

“Some of them rent out parts of their farms to many of these cottars or subtenants; and since they are usually poor and not always able to equip these small properties, the tacksmen often take them on already worked and planted, and sometimes even provide livestock; all of which they must return in the same condition when they leave, which is at the landlord’s discretion, as he himself is usually a tenant at will. During their time there, they pay an exceptionally high rent to the tacksman.”

“By this practice, farms, which one family and four horses are sufficient to labour, will[6] have from four to sixteen famillys living upon them.”[7]

“By this practice, farms that can be worked by one family and four horses will have four to sixteen families living on them.”[6][7]

“In the case of very great families, or when the domains of a chief became very extensive, it was usual for the head of the clan occasionally to grant large territories to the younger branches of his family in return for a trifling quit-rent. These persons were called chieftains, to whom the lower classes looked up as their immediate leader. These chieftains were in later times called tacksmen; but at all periods they were considered nearly in the same light as proprietors, and acted on the same principles. They were the officers who, under the chief, commanded in the military expeditions of the clans. This was their employment; and neither their own dispositions, nor the situation of the country, inclined them to engage in the drudgery of agriculture any farther than to supply the necessaries of life for their own families. A part of their land was usually sufficient for this purpose, and the remainder was let off in small portions to cottagers, who differed but little from the small occupiers who held their lands immediately from the chief; excepting that, in lieu of rent, they were bound to a certain amount of labour for the advantage of their immediate superior. The more of these people any gentleman could collect around his habitation, with the greater facility could he carry on the work of his own farm; the greater, too, was his personal safety. Besides this, the tacksmen, holding their lands from the chief at a mere quit-rent, were naturally solicitous to merit his favour by the number of their immediate dependants whom they could bring to join his standard.”[8]

“In large families, or when a leader's lands became very expansive, it was common for the head of the clan to occasionally give large areas to the younger branches of his family in exchange for a small quit-rent. These individuals were known as chieftains, whom the lower classes regarded as their direct leaders. Later on, these chieftains were called tacksmen; however, throughout all periods, they were seen similarly to proprietors and operated on the same principles. They were the officers who, under the chief, commanded in the military campaigns of the clans. This was their role, and neither their personal preferences nor the state of the country inclined them to engage in the hard work of farming beyond what was necessary to provide for their own families. A portion of their land was typically enough for this, and the rest was rented out in small plots to cottagers, who were not much different from the small occupiers who directly held their lands from the chief; except that, instead of rent, they were required to perform a certain amount of labor for the benefit of their immediate superior. The more of these people any gentleman could gather around his home, the easier he could manage the work of his own farm, and the greater his personal safety. Furthermore, the tacksmen, who held their lands from the chief at a minimal quit-rent, were naturally eager to earn his favor by the number of their immediate dependents they could bring to rally to his side.”[8]

Thus it will be seen that in those times every one was, to a more or less extent, a cultivator or renter of land. As to rent, there was very little of actual money paid either by the tacksmen or by those beneath them in position and importance. The return expected by the laird or chief from the tacksmen for the farms he allowed them to hold, was that they should be ready when required to produce as many fighting men as possible, and give him a certain share of the produce of the land they held from him. It was thus the interest of the tacksman to parcel out their land into as small lots as possible, for the more it was subdivided, the greater would be the number of men he could have at his command. This liability on the part of the subtenants to be called upon at any time to do service for the laird, no doubt counted for part of the rent of the pendicles allotted to them. These pendicles were often very small, and evidently of themselves totally insufficient to afford the means of subsistence even to the smallest family. Besides this liability to do service for the chief, a very small sum of money was taken as part of the rent, the remainder being paid in kind, and in assisting the tacksmen to farm whatever land he may have retained in his own hands. In the same way the cottars, who were subtenants to the tacksmen’s tenants, had to devote most of their time to the service of those from whom they immediately held their lands. Thus it will be seen that, although nominally the various tenants held their land from their immediate superiors at a merely nominal rent, in reality what was actually given in return for the use of the land would, in the end, probably turn out to be far more than its value. From the laird to the cottar there was an incessant series of exactions and services, grievous to be borne, and fatal to every kind of improvement.

Thus, it can be seen that during those times, everyone was, to some degree, a farmer or renter of land. When it came to rent, there was very little actual money paid by the tacksmen or by those beneath them in status and importance. The return expected by the laird or chief from the tacksmen for the farms he allowed them to manage was that they should be ready, when needed, to provide as many fighting men as possible and give him a certain share of the produce from the land they held. It was in the tacksman's interest to divide their land into smaller lots because the more it was subdivided, the more men they could have at their disposal. This obligation on the part of the subtenants to be available anytime for the laird's service likely contributed to the rent for the small plots they were assigned. These plots were often tiny and clearly insufficient to support even the smallest family. Besides this obligation to serve the chief, a very small amount of money was collected as part of the rent, with the rest paid in goods and by helping the tacksmen farm whatever land he retained for himself. Similarly, the cottars, who were subtenants to the tacksmen’s tenants, had to spend most of their time serving those from whom they directly leased their land. Therefore, it can be seen that, although nominally the various tenants held their land from their immediate superiors at a mere nominal rent, in reality, what was actually given in exchange for using the land often turned out to be far more than its worth. From the laird to the cottar, there was a constant series of demands and services, burdensome to endure, and detrimental to any sort of improvement.

Besides the rent and services due by each class to its immediate superiors, there were numerous other exactions and services, to which all had to submit for the benefit of their chief. The most grievous perhaps of these was thirlage or multure, a due exacted from each tenant for the use of the mill of the district to convert their grain into meal. All the tenants of each district or parish were thirled or bound to take their grain to a particular mill to be ground, the miller being allowed to appropriate a certain proportion as payment for the use of the mill, and as a tax payable to the laird or chief. In this way a tenant was often deprived of a considerable quantity of his grain, varying from one-sixteenth to one-eighth, and even more. In the same way many parishes were thirled to a particular smith. By these and similar exactions and contributions did the proprietors[7] and chief men of the clan manage to support themselves off the produce of their land, keep a numerous band of retainers around them, have plenty for their own use, and for all who had any claim to their hospitality. This seems especially to have been the case when the Highlanders were in their palmiest days of independence, when they were but little molested from without, and when their chief occupations were clan-feuds and cattle raids. But latterly, and long before the abolition of heritable jurisdictions, this state of matters had for the most part departed, and although the chiefs still valued themselves by the number of men they could produce, they kept themselves much more to themselves, and showed less consideration for the inferior members of the clan, whose condition, even at its best, must appear to have been very wretched. “Of old, the chieftain was not so much considered the master as the father of his numerous clan. Every degree of these followers loved him with an enthusiasm, which made them cheerfully undergo any fatigue or danger. Upon the other hand, it was his interest, his pride, and his chief glory, to requite such animated friendship to the utmost of his power. The rent paid him was chiefly consumed in feasts given at the habitations of his tenants. What he was to spend, and the time of his residence at each village, was known and provided for accordingly. The men who provided these entertainments partook of them; they all lived friends together; and the departure of the chief and his retinue never fails to occasion regret. In more polished times, the cattle and corn consumed at these feasts of hospitality, were ordered up to the landlord’s habitation. What was friendship at the first became very oppressive in modern times. Till very lately in this neighbourhood, Campbell of Auchinbreck had a right to carry off the best cow he could find upon several properties at each Martinmas by way of mart. The Island of Islay paid 500 such cows yearly, and so did Kintyre to the Macdonalds.”[9] Still, there can be no doubt, that previous to 1746 it was the interest of the laird and chief tacksmen to keep the body of the people as contented as possible, and do all in their power to attach them to their interest. Money was of but little use in the Highlands then; there was scarcely anything in which it could be spent; and so long as his tenants furnished him with the means of maintaining a substantial and extensive hospitality, the laird was not likely in general to complain. “The poverty of the tenants rendered it customary for the chief, or laird, to free some of them every year, from all arrears of rent; this was supposed, upon an average, to be about one year in five of the whole estate.”[10]

Besides the rent and services each class owed to its immediate superiors, there were many other demands and services that everyone had to fulfill for the benefit of their chief. Probably the most burdensome of these was thirlage or multure, a fee charged to each tenant for using the local mill to turn their grain into meal. All tenants in a district or parish were required to take their grain to a specific mill to be ground, allowing the miller to keep a certain portion as payment for using the mill, which served as a tax owed to the laird or chief. This often resulted in a tenant losing a significant amount of their grain, ranging from one-sixteenth to one-eighth, or even more. Similarly, many parishes were tied to a specific blacksmith. Through these and other demands, the proprietors and chief men of the clan managed to sustain themselves on the produce of their land, maintain a large group of followers, ensure they had plenty for their own needs, and accommodate those who relied on their hospitality. This was especially true during the Highlanders' peak of independence, when they faced little external disturbance, and their main activities were clan feuds and cattle raids. However, in more recent times, even before the abolition of hereditary jurisdictions, this situation had largely changed. Although the chiefs still prided themselves on the number of men they could muster, they became more reclusive and showed less regard for the lower-ranking members of the clan, whose conditions, even at their best, must have been quite miserable. “In the past, the chieftain was seen not so much as a master but as a father to his large clan. Every level of these followers loved him with such enthusiasm that they willingly endured any hardships or dangers. Conversely, it was in his best interest, pride, and greatest honor to reciprocate that loyalty as much as he could. The rent he collected was mainly spent on feasts hosted at his tenants’ homes. His spending plans and how long he would stay in each village were well known and catered for accordingly. The men who organized these gatherings enjoyed participating in them; they all lived as friends; and the departure of the chief and his entourage always led to sadness. In more civilized times, the cattle and grain consumed at these hospitality feasts were brought to the landlord’s residence. What started as friendship eventually became very burdensome in modern times. Until very recently in this area, Campbell of Auchinbreck had the right to take the best cow he could find from various properties at each Martinmas as a sort of tax. The Island of Islay paid 500 such cows annually, and Kintyre did the same for the Macdonalds.” Still, there’s no doubt that before 1746, it was in the laird’s and chief tacksmen’s interest to keep the people as satisfied as possible and do everything they could to connect them to their cause. Money was of little use in the Highlands at that time; there was hardly anything to spend it on; and as long as his tenants provided him with enough to maintain significant hospitality, the laird generally had no complaints. “The tenants’ poverty made it customary for the chief or laird to forgive some of them each year from all rent debts; this was estimated to average about one year in five of the entire estate.”

In the same letter from which the last sentence is quoted, Captain Burt gives an extract from a Highland rent-roll, of date probably about 1730; we shall reproduce it here, as it will give the reader a better notion as to how those matters were managed in these old times, than any description can. “You will, it is likely,” the letter begins, “think it strange that many of the Highland tenants are to maintain a family upon a farm of twelve merks Scots per annum, which is thirteen shillings and fourpence sterling, with perhaps a cow or two, or a very few sheep or goats; but often the rent is less, and the cattle are wanting.

In the same letter from which the last sentence is quoted, Captain Burt shares an excerpt from a Highland rent roll, dated probably around 1730; we will reproduce it here, as it will give the reader a clearer idea of how these matters were handled in those old times than any description can. “You will probably find it strange,” the letter begins, “that many of the Highland tenants are expected to support a family on a farm that yields twelve merks Scots per year, which amounts to thirteen shillings and fourpence sterling, with maybe a cow or two, or just a few sheep or goats; but often the rent is less, and the cattle are lacking.

“In some rentals you may see seven or eight columns of various species of rent, or more, viz., money, barley, oatmeal, sheep, lambs, butter, cheese, capons, &c.; but every tenant does not pay all these kinds, though many of them the greatest part. What follows is a specimen taken out of a Highland rent-roll, and I do assure you it is genuine, and not the least by many:—

“In some rentals, you might find seven or eight categories of different types of rent, or even more, like money, barley, oatmeal, sheep, lambs, butter, cheese, capons, etc.; but not every tenant pays all these types, although many do pay most of them. What follows is an example taken from a Highland rent-roll, and I assure you it is genuine, and by no means the only one:”

Scots Money.English.Butter.  Oatmeal.  Muttons.
Stones.Lb.Oz.Bolls.B.P.Lip.
Donald mac Oil vic ille Challum£3104£0510⅛0320213⅛ and 1/16
Murdoch mac ille Christ5176099⅛0640333¼ and 1/16
Duncan mac ille Phadrick706012078103¼ and ⅛

I shall here give you a computation of the first article, besides which there are seven more of the same farm and rent, as you may perceive by the fraction of a sheep in the last column:—

I will now provide you with a calculation of the first item, in addition to which there are seven more from the same farm and rent, as you can see by the fraction of a sheep in the last column:—

The money£0510⅛Sterling.
The butter, three pounds two ounces, at 4d. per lb01
Oatmeal, 2 bushels, 1 peck, 3 lippys and ¼, at 6d. per peck04and ½
Sheep, one-eighth and one-sixteenth, at 2s00
——————
The yearly rent of the farm is£012and 1/12.”

It is plain that in the majority of cases the farms must have been of very small extent, almost equal to those of Goldsmith’s Golden Age, “when every rood maintained its man.” “In the head of the parish of Buchanan in Stirlingshire, as well as in several other places, there are to be found 150 families living upon grounds which do not pay above £90 sterling of yearly rent, that is, each family at a medium rents lands at twelve shillings of yearly rent.”[11] This certainly seems to indicate a very wretched state of matters, and would almost lead one to expect to hear that a famine occurred every year. But it must be remembered that for the reasons above given, along with others, farms were let at a very small rent, far below the real value, and generally merely nominal; that besides money, rent at that time was all but universally paid in kind, and in services to the laird or other superior; and that many of the people, especially on the border lands, had other means of existence, as for example, cattle-lifting. Nevertheless, making all these allowances, the condition of the great mass of the Highlanders must have been extremely wretched, although they themselves might not have felt it to be so, they had been so long accustomed to it.

It’s clear that in most cases, the farms must have been very small, almost like those from Goldsmith’s Golden Age, “when every rood maintained its man.” “In the parish of Buchanan in Stirlingshire, as well as in several other areas, you can find 150 families living on land that doesn’t pay more than £90 a year in rent, meaning each family rents land at an average of twelve shillings a year.”[11] This definitely suggests a very poor situation and might make one think that a famine happened every year. However, it's important to remember that for the reasons mentioned above, along with others, farms were rented for very low fees, far below their actual value, and were usually just nominal; in addition to money, rent at that time was almost always paid in goods and services to the laird or another superior; many of the people, especially in the borderlands, had other ways to make a living, like cattle theft. Still, even with all these factors considered, the situation for the vast majority of Highlanders must have been extremely miserable, even if they didn’t feel it that way since they had been used to it for so long.

In such a state of matters, with the land so much subdivided, with no leases, and with tenures so uncertain, with so many oppressive exactions, with no incitements to industry or improvement, but with every encouragement to idleness and inglorious self-contentment, it is not to be supposed that agriculture or any other industry would make any great progress. For centuries previous to 1745, and indeed for long after it, agriculture appears to have remained at a stand-still. The implements in use were rude and inefficient, the time devoted to the necessary farming operations, generally a few weeks in spring and autumn, was totally insufficient to produce results of any importance, and consequently the crops raised, seldom anything else but oats and barley, were scanty, wretched in quality, and seldom sufficient to support the cultivator’s family for the half of the year. In general, in the Highlands, as the reader will already have seen, each farm was let to a number of tenants, who, as a rule, cultivated the arable ground on the system of run-rig, i.e., the ground was divided into ridges which were so distributed among the tenants that no one tenant possessed two contiguous ridges. Moreover, no tenant could have the same ridge for two years running, the ridges having a new cultivator every year. Such a system of allocating arable land, it is very evident, must have been attended with the worst results so far as good farming is concerned. The only recommendation that it is possible to urge in its favour is that, there being no inclosures, it would be the interest of the tenants to join together in protecting the land they thus held in common against the ravages of the cattle which were allowed to roam about the hills, and the depredations of hostile clans. As we have just said, there were no inclosures in the Highlands previous to 1745, nor were there for very many years after that. While the crops were standing in the ground, and liable to be destroyed by the cattle, the latter were kept, for a few weeks in summer and autumn, upon the hills; but after the crops were gathered in, they were allowed to roam unheeded through the whole of a district or parish, thus affording facilities for the cattle-raids that formed so important an item in the means of obtaining a livelihood among the ancient Highlanders.

In this situation, with the land so divided, no leases, and uncertain land ownership, with numerous heavy demands, no incentives for hard work or improvement, but plenty of encouragement for laziness and complacency, we can't expect agriculture or any other industry to make significant progress. For centuries before 1745, and even long after, agriculture seems to have stagnated. The tools that were used were crude and ineffective, and the time spent on essential farming tasks, usually just a few weeks in spring and fall, was simply not enough to achieve any meaningful results. As a result, the harvests, mostly just oats and barley, were meager, of poor quality, and rarely enough to support a farming family for even half the year. Generally, in the Highlands, as you may have already noticed, each farm was leased to several tenants who typically farmed the arable land using a run-rig system, meaning the land was divided into ridges distributed among the tenants so that no one tenant owned two adjacent ridges. Additionally, no tenant could farm the same ridge two years in a row, as each ridge had a different cultivator every year. Clearly, this method of allocating farmland must have led to terrible outcomes for proper farming. The only argument in its favor is that, due to the lack of enclosures, it would be in the tenants' best interest to come together to protect the common land from the cattle that roamed the hills and the raids from rival clans. As mentioned, there were no enclosures in the Highlands before 1745, nor for many years after that. While the crops were growing and at risk of being destroyed by cattle, these animals were kept on the hills for a few weeks during summer and autumn. However, once the harvest was in, they were allowed to wander freely throughout the entire district or parish, creating opportunities for cattle raids, which were an important part of survival for the ancient Highlanders.

As a rule, the only crops attempted to be raised were oats and barley, and sometimes a little flax; green crops were almost totally unknown or despised, till many years after 1745; even potatoes do not seem to have been at all common till after 1750, although latterly they became the staple food of the[9] Highlanders. Rotation of crops, or indeed any approach to scientific agriculture, was totally unknown. The ground was divided into infield and outfield. The infield was constantly cropped, either with oats or bear; one ridge being oats, the other bear alternately. There was no other crop except a ridge of flax where the ground was thought proper for it. The outfield was ploughed three years for oats, and then pastured for six years with horses, black cattle, and sheep. In order to dung it, folds of sod were made for the cattle, and what were called flakes or rails of wood, removable at pleasure, for folding the sheep. A farmer who rented 60, 80, or 100 acres, was sometimes under the necessity of buying meal for his family in the summer season.[12]

As a rule, the only crops people tried to grow were oats and barley, and sometimes a bit of flax; green crops were nearly completely unknown or looked down upon until many years after 1745. Even potatoes didn’t seem to become common until after 1750, although later on they became a staple food for the[9] Highlanders. Crop rotation, or really any form of scientific farming, was completely unheard of. The land was split into two parts: infield and outfield. The infield was continuously farmed, either with oats or bear; one ridge was planted with oats, and the other with bear in turn. There were no other crops except a ridge of flax where the soil was deemed suitable. The outfield was plowed for three years for oats, then pastured for six years with horses, cattle, and sheep. To fertilize it, folds of sod were created for the cattle, and what were called flakes or rails of wood, which could be moved at will, were used for containing the sheep. A farmer who rented 60, 80, or 100 acres sometimes had to buy meal for his family during the summer.[12]

1. Old Scotch plough. 2. Caschroim, or crooked spade.

Their agricultural implements, it may easily be surmised, were as rude as their system of farming. The chief of these were the old Scotch plough and the caschroim or crooked spade, which latter, though primitive enough, seems to have been not badly suited to the turning over of the land in many parts of the Highlands. The length of the Highland plough was about four feet and a half, and had only one stilt or handle, by which the ploughman directed it. A slight mould-board was fastened to it with two leather straps, and the sock and coulter were bound together at the point with a ring of iron. To this plough there were yoked abreast four, six, and even more horses or cattle, or both mixed, in traces made of thongs of leather. To manage this unwieldy machine it required three or four men. The ploughman walked by the side of the plough, holding the stilt with one hand; the driver walked backwards in front of the horses or cattle, having the reins fixed on a cross stick, which he appears to have held in his hands.[13] Behind the ploughman came one and sometimes two men, whose business it was to lay down with a spade the turf that[10] was torn off. In the Hebrides and some other places of the Highlands, a curious instrument called a Reestle or Restle, was used in conjunction with this plough. Its coulter was shaped somewhat like a sickle, the instrument itself being otherwise like the plough just described. It was drawn by one horse, which was led by a man, another man holding and directing it by the stilt. It was drawn before the plough in order to remove obstructions, such as roots, tough grass, &c., which would have been apt to obstruct the progress of a weak plough like the above. In this way, it will be seen, five or six men, and an equal number if not more horses or cattle, were occupied in this single agricultural operation, performed now much more effectively by one man and two horses.[14]

Their farming tools were as basic as their farming techniques. The main ones were the old Scottish plow and the caschroim or crooked spade, which, although quite primitive, seemed to work well for turning the soil in many parts of the Highlands. The Highland plow was about four and a half feet long and had only one handle, which the plowman used to guide it. A small moldboard was attached with two leather straps, and the sock and coulter were connected at the tip with an iron ring. This plow was pulled by four, six, or even more horses or cattle, or a mix of both, using leather thongs as traces. Operating this clunky machine required three or four men. The plowman walked beside the plow, gripping the handle with one hand; the driver stood in front of the horses or cattle, walking backward with the reins secured to a cross stick that he held. Behind the plowman, one or sometimes two men would lay down the turf that was removed. In the Hebrides and some other Highland areas, a unique tool called a Reestle or Restle was used along with this plow. Its coulter was shaped somewhat like a sickle, and the tool itself was otherwise similar to the plow described. It was pulled by one horse, led by a man, while another man held and controlled it by the handle. It was used in front of the plow to clear obstacles like roots and tough grass that could hinder the progress of a weak plow like this one. Thus, it’s clear that five or six men, along with the same number or even more horses or cattle, were involved in this single farming task, which can now be done much more efficiently by one person and two horses.[13] Behind the plowman came one and sometimes two men, whose job it was to lay down with a spade the turf that[10] was torn off. In the Hebrides and some other places of the Highlands, a curious instrument called a Reestle or Restle, was used in conjunction with this plough. Its coulter was shaped somewhat like a sickle, the instrument itself being otherwise like the plough just described. It was drawn by one horse, which was led by a man, another man holding and directing it by the stilt. It was drawn before the plough in order to remove obstructions, such as roots, tough grass, &c., which would have been apt to obstruct the progress of a weak plough like the above. In this way, it will be seen, five or six men, and an equal number if not more horses or cattle, were occupied in this single agricultural operation, performed now much more effectively by one man and two horses.[14]

The Caschroim, i.e., the crooked foot or spade, was an instrument peculiarly suited to the cultivation of certain parts of the Highlands, totally inaccessible to a plough, on account of the broken and rocky nature of the ground. Moreover, the land turned over with the caschroim was considerably more productive than that to which the above plough had been used. It consists of a strong piece of wood, about six feet long, bent near the lower end, and having a thick flat wooden head, shod at the extremity with a sharp piece of iron. A piece of wood projected about eight inches from the right side of the blade, and on this the foot was placed to force the instrument diagonally into the ground. “With this instrument a Highlander will open up more ground in a day, and render it fit for the sowing of grain, than could be done by two or three men with any other spades that are commonly used. He will dig as much ground in a day as will sow more than a peck of oats. If he works assiduously from about Christmas to near the end of April, he will prepare land sufficient to sow five bolls. After this he will dig as much land in a day as will sow two pecks of bere; and in the course of the season will cultivate as much land with his spade as is sufficient to supply a family of seven or eight persons, the year round, with meal and potatoes.... It appears, in general, that a field laboured with the caschroim affords usually one-third more crop than if laboured with the plough. Poor land will afford near one-half more. But then it must be noticed that this tillage with the plough is very imperfect, and the soil scarcely half laboured.”[15] No doubt this mode of cultivation was suitable enough in a country overstocked with population, as the Highlands were in the early part of last century, and where time and labour were of very little value. There were plenty of men to spare for such work, and there was little else to do but provide themselves with food. Still it is calculated that this spade labour was three times more expensive than that of the above clumsy plough. The caschroim was frequently used where there would have been no difficulty in working a plough, the reason apparently being that the horses and cattle were in such a wretched condition that the early farming operations in spring completely exhausted them, and therefore much of the ploughing left undone by them had to be performed with the crooked spade.

The Caschroim, or crooked foot/spade, was a tool specifically designed for farming certain areas of the Highlands that were too rough and rocky for a plow. Additionally, the land turned over with the caschroim was significantly more productive than land worked with the aforementioned plow. It consists of a sturdy piece of wood about six feet long, bent near the bottom, with a thick flat wooden head that has a sharp iron tip at the end. A piece of wood sticks out about eight inches from the right side of the blade, and the foot is placed on it to push the tool diagonally into the ground. “With this tool, a Highlander can prepare more land in a day for planting grain than two or three men using other standard spades. He can dig up enough land in a day to sow more than a peck of oats. If he works diligently from around Christmas to the end of April, he can prepare enough land for five bolls. After that, he can dig enough land in a day to sow two pecks of bere; throughout the season, he can cultivate as much land as needed to feed a family of seven or eight with meal and potatoes for the year.... Generally, it seems that land worked with the caschroim yields about one-third more crops than land worked with a plow. Poor soil can yield nearly half more. However, it should be noted that plowing is often done poorly, and the soil is hardly worked at all.”[15] Certainly, this method of farming suited a country that was overpopulated, like the Highlands were in the early part of the last century, where time and labor were not very valuable. There were plenty of people available for such work, and not much else to do but secure food. Still, it’s been estimated that using this spade was three times more expensive than the clumsy plow. The caschroim was often used even when plowing would have posed no challenge, seemingly because the horses and cattle were in such poor condition that the early spring farming left them worn out. As a result, much of the plowing that they couldn’t complete had to be done with the crooked spade.

As to harrows, where they were used at all, they appear to have been of about as little use as a hand-rake. Some of them, which resembled hay-rakes, were managed by the hand; others, drawn by horses, were light and feeble, with wooden teeth, which might scratch the surface and cover the seed, but could have no effect in breaking the soil.[16] In some parts of the Highlands it was the custom to fasten the harrow to the horse’s tail, and when it became too short, it was lengthened with twisted sticks.

As for harrows, where they were used at all, they seem to have been as useful as a hand rake. Some looked like hay rakes and were operated by hand; others were pulled by horses and were light and weak, with wooden teeth that might scratch the surface and cover the seed but wouldn't really break the soil. [16] In certain areas of the Highlands, it was common to attach the harrow to the horse’s tail, and when it became too short, it was extended with twisted sticks.

To quote further from Dr Walker’s work, which describes matters as they existed about 1760, and the statements in which will apply with still greater force to the earlier half of the century:—“The want of proper carriages in the Highlands is one of the great obstacles to the progress of agriculture, and of every improvement. Having no carts, their corn, straw, manures, fuel, stone, timber, sea-weed, and kelp, the articles necessary in the fisheries, and every other bulky commodity, must be transported from one place to another on horseback or on sledges. This must triple or quadruple the expense of their carriage. It must prevent particularly the use of the natural manures with which the country abounds, as, without[11] cheap carriage, they cannot be rendered profitable. The roads in most places are so bad as to render the use of wheel-carriages impossible; but they are not brought into use even where the natural roads would admit them.”[17]

To quote further from Dr. Walker’s work, which describes conditions as they were around 1760, and what he says applies even more strongly to the earlier half of the century:—“The lack of proper transportation in the Highlands is a major barrier to the advancement of agriculture and any kind of improvement. Without carts, all their corn, straw, manure, fuel, stones, timber, seaweed, kelp, and other bulky goods must be moved from place to place on horseback or sleds. This significantly increases the cost of transportation. It particularly hinders the use of the natural fertilizers that the country has in abundance, as, without affordable transport, they can't be used profitably. The roads in most areas are so poor that using wheeled vehicles is impossible; however, even in places where the terrain would allow it, they are not put to use.”[11]

As we have said already, farming operations in the Highlands lasted only for a few weeks in spring and autumn. Ploughing in general did not commence till March, and was concluded in May; there was no autumn or winter ploughing; the ground was left untouched and unoccupied but by some cattle from harvest to spring-time. It was only after the introduction of potatoes that the Highlanders felt themselves compelled to begin operations about January. As to the modus operandi of the Highland farmer in the olden time, we quote the following from the old Statistical Account of the parish of Dunkeld and Dowally, which may be taken as a very fair representative of all the other Highland parishes; indeed, as being on the border of the lowlands, it may be regarded as having been, with regard to agriculture and other matters, in a more advanced state than the generality of the more remote parishes:—“The farmer, whatever the state of the weather was, obstinately adhered to the immemorial practice of beginning to plough on Old Candlemas Day, and to sow on the 20th of March. Summer fallow, turnip crops, and sown grass were unknown; so were compost dunghills and the purchasing of lime. Clumps of brushwood and heaps of stones everywhere interrupted and deformed the fields. The customary rotation of their general crops was—1. Barley; 2. Oats; 3. Oats; 4. Barley; and each year they had a part of the farm employed in raising flax. The operations respecting these took place in the following succession. They began on the day already mentioned to rib the ground, on which they intended to sow barley, that is, to draw a wide furrow, so as merely to make the land, as they termed it, red. In that state this ground remained till the fields assigned to oats were ploughed and sown. This was in general accomplished by the end of April. The farmer next proceeded to prepare for his flax crop, and to sow it, which occupied him till the middle of May, when he began to harrow, and dung, and sow the ribbed barley land. This last was sometimes not finished till the month of June.”[18] As to draining, fallowing, methodical manuring and nourishing the soil, or any of the modern operations for making the best of the arable land of the country, of these the Highlander never even dreamed; and long after[19] they had become common in the low country, it was with the utmost difficulty that his rooted aversion to innovations could be overcome. They literally seem to have taken no thought for the morrow, and the tradition and usage of ages had given them an almost insuperable aversion to manual labour of any kind. This prejudice against work was not the result of inherent laziness, for the Highlander, both in ancient and modern times, has clearly shown that his capacity for work and willingness to exert himself are as strong and active as those of the most industrious lowlander or Englishman. The humblest Highlander believed himself a gentleman, having blood as rich and old as his chief, and he shared in the belief, far from being obsolete even at the present day, that for a gentleman to soil his hands with labour is as degrading as slavery.[20] This belief was undoubtedly one[12] of the strongest principles of action which guided the ancient Highlanders, and accounts, we think, to a great extent for his apparent laziness, and for the slovenly and laggard way in which farming operations were conducted.

As we've mentioned before, farming in the Highlands only lasted for a few weeks in the spring and autumn. Ploughing generally didn’t start until March and wrapped up by May; there was no autumn or winter ploughing, and the land remained untouched except for some cattle grazing from harvest time to spring. It wasn’t until potatoes were introduced that Highlanders felt they needed to start working the land around January. Regarding how Highland farmers operated in the past, we refer to an excerpt from the old Statistical Account of the parish of Dunkeld and Dowally, which can be considered a good representation of all other Highland parishes. In fact, since it was on the border of the lowlands, it was likely more advanced in terms of agriculture and other matters than many of the more remote parishes:—“No matter the weather, farmers stubbornly stuck to the age-old practice of starting to plough on Old Candlemas Day and sowing on March 20th. They didn’t know about summer fallow, turnip crops, or sown grass; compost dung heaps and buying lime were unheard of. Clumps of brushwood and piles of stones interrupted and spoiled the fields everywhere. The typical rotation for their main crops was—1. Barley; 2. Oats; 3. Oats; 4. Barley; and every year they dedicated part of the farm to growing flax. The sequence of their farming tasks was as follows: they began on the aforementioned day to rib the ground where they intended to sow barley, which meant making a wide furrow to just make the land, as they called it, red. This ground stayed in that state until the fields for oats were ploughed and sown, typically by the end of April. Then the farmer would prepare and sow his flax crop, which kept him busy until mid-May, when he began to harrow, dung, and sow the ribbed barley land. Sometimes this final task wasn’t wrapped up until June.”[18] When it came to draining, fallowing, systematic fertilization, or any modern techniques to make the most of the farmland, the Highlanders gave these little thought; even long after they became common in the lowlands, it was incredibly difficult to overcome their strong dislike for change. They seemed to have no plans for the future, and the traditions and customs of ages instilled an almost insurmountable aversion to any kind of manual labor. This dislike for work didn't stem from laziness, as the Highlander—both in ancient and modern times—has clearly demonstrated that his work ethic and willingness to exert himself are just as strong and active as those of the most industrious lowlander or Englishman. The humblest Highlander considered himself a gentleman, believing his lineage was as noble and old as that of his chief, and he held onto the notion, still prevalent today, that it is degrading for a gentleman to dirty his hands with work just as much as it is to be a slave.[20] This belief was undoubtedly one of the strongest driving principles for the ancient Highlanders, and we think it largely explains their apparent laziness and the careless, sluggish way they approached farming.

There were, however, no doubt other reasons for the wretched state of agriculture in the Highlands previous to, and for long after, 1745. The Highlanders had much to struggle against, and much calculated to dishearten them, in the nature of the soil and climate, on which, to a great extent, the success of agricultural operations is dependent. In many parts of the Highlands, especially in the west, rain falls for the greater part of the year, thus frequently preventing the completion of the necessary processes, as well as destroying the crops when put into the ground. As to the soil, no unprejudiced man who is competent to judge will for one moment deny that a great part of it is totally unsuited to agriculture, but fitted only for the pasturage of sheep, cattle, and deer. In the Old Statistical Account of Scotland, this assertion is being constantly repeated by the various Highland ministers who report upon the state of their parishes. In the case of many Highland districts, one could conceive of nothing more hopeless and discouraging than the attempt to force from them a crop of grain. That there are spots in the Highlands as susceptible of high culture as some of the best in the lowlands cannot be denied; but these bear but a small proportion to the great quantity of ground that is fitted only to yield a sustenance to cattle and sheep. Now all reports seem to justify the conclusion that, previous to, and for long after 1745, the Highlands were enormously overstocked with inhabitants, considering the utter want of manufactures and the few other outlets there were for labour. Thus, we think, the Highlander would be apt to feel that any extraordinary exertion was absolutely useless, as there was not the smallest chance of his ever being able to improve his position, or to make himself, by means of agriculture, better than his neighbour. All he seems to have sought for was to raise as much grain as would keep himself and family in bread during the miserable winter months, and meet the demands of the laird.

There were, however, undoubtedly other reasons for the terrible state of agriculture in the Highlands before and long after 1745. The Highlanders faced many challenges that were discouraging, largely due to the soil and climate, which significantly impact agricultural success. In many areas of the Highlands, especially in the west, it rains for most of the year, often preventing necessary farming processes and damaging crops once planted. As for the soil, no fair-minded person who can accurately assess it would deny that a large portion is entirely unsuitable for farming, being more appropriate for grazing sheep, cattle, and deer. This statement is frequently reiterated by various Highland ministers in the Old Statistical Account of Scotland, who report on the conditions of their parishes. In many Highland regions, it’s hard to imagine anything more hopeless and discouraging than trying to force a crop of grain from the land. There are areas in the Highlands that are capable of high-quality cultivation, comparable to some of the best in the lowlands, but these are a small fraction of the vast amount of land that can only support livestock. Now, all reports suggest that before and long after 1745, the Highlands were severely overpopulated, especially given the lack of manufacturing and limited job opportunities. As a result, Highlanders likely felt that any extraordinary effort was completely pointless since there was very little chance of improving their situation or becoming more prosperous through farming than their neighbors. What they mainly sought was to grow enough grain to feed themselves and their families during the harsh winter months and to meet the demands of the landowner.

The small amount of arable land was no doubt also the reason of the incessant cropping which prevails, and which ultimately left the land in a state of complete exhaustion. “To this sort of management, bad as it is, the inhabitants are in some degree constrained, from the small proportion of arable land upon their farms. From necessity they are forced to raise what little grain they can, though at a great expense of labour, the produce being so inconsiderable. A crop of oats on outfield ground, without manure, they find more beneficial than the pasture. But if they must manure for a crop of oats, they reckon the crop of natural grass rather more profitable. But the scarcity of bread corn—or rather, indeed, the want of bread—obliges them to pursue the less profitable practice. Oats and bear being necessary for their subsistence, they must prefer them to every other produce. The land at present in tillage, and fit to produce them, is very limited, and inadequate to the consumption of the inhabitants. They are, therefore, obliged to make it yield as much of these grains as possible, by scourging crops.”[21]

The small amount of arable land was definitely a reason for the constant cropping practices that are common, which eventually left the land completely exhausted. “The inhabitants, to some extent, have to resort to this poor management because of the limited arable land on their farms. They are forced by necessity to grow whatever little grain they can, even though it requires a lot of labor and the yield is minimal. They find that a crop of oats grown in outfield land, without manure, is more beneficial than pasture. However, if they have to fertilize for a crop of oats, they consider the natural grass crop slightly more profitable. Yet, the scarcity of bread corn—or rather, the actual lack of bread—forces them to continue with the less profitable methods. Oats and barley are essential for their survival, so they have to prioritize them over any other crop. The land currently under cultivation and suitable for growing these grains is very limited and insufficient to meet the needs of the population. Therefore, they are compelled to make it produce as much of these grains as possible, by overexploiting the crops.”[21]

Another great discouragement to good farming was the multitude and grievous nature of the services demanded from the tenant by the landlord as part payment of rent. So multifarious were these, and so much of the farmer’s time did they occupy, that frequently his own farming affairs got little or none of his personal attention, but had to be entrusted to his wife and family, or to the cottars whom he housed on his farm, and who, for an acre or so of ground and liberty to pasture an ox or two and a few sheep, performed to the farmer services similar to those rendered by the latter to his laird. Often a farmer had only one day in[13] the week to himself, so undefined and so unlimited in extent were these services. Even in some parishes, so late as 1790, the tenant for his laird (or master, as he was often called) had to plough, harrow, and manure his land in spring; cut corn, cut, winnow, lead, and stack his hay in summer, as well as thatch office-houses with his own (the tenant’s) turf and straw; in harvest assist to cut down the master’s crop whenever called upon, to the latter’s neglect of his own, and help to store it in the cornyard; in winter frequently a tenant had to thrash his master’s crop, winter his cattle, and find ropes for the ploughs and for binding the cattle. Moreover, a tenant had to take his master’s grain from him, see that it was properly put through all the processes necessary to convert it into meal, and return it ready for use; place his time and his horses at the laird’s disposal, to buy in fuel for the latter, run a message whenever summoned to do so; in short, the condition of a tenant in the Highlands during the early part of last century, and even down to the end of it in some places, was little better than a slave.[22]

Another major discouragement to good farming was the numerous and burdensome tasks demanded from the tenant by the landlord as part of the rent payment. These tasks were so varied and consumed so much of the farmer’s time that often his own farming activities received little or no personal attention, having to be entrusted to his wife and family, or to the cottars he housed on his farm, who, in exchange for an acre of land and the freedom to pasture an ox or two and a few sheep, provided services similar to those that the farmer rendered to his landlord. Often, a farmer had only one day a week to himself, so undefined and extensive were these obligations. Even in some parishes as late as 1790, a tenant for his landlord (or "master," as he was often referred to) had to plow, harrow, and fertilize his land in spring; cut corn, harvest, winnow, transport, and stack his hay in summer, as well as thatch the office houses with his own turf and straw; in harvest, assist in cutting down the master’s crop whenever called upon, often to the detriment of his own, and help to store it in the cornyard; in winter, frequently a tenant had to thresh his master’s crop, care for his master’s cattle, and provide ropes for the plows and for binding the cattle. Moreover, a tenant had to take grain from his master, ensure it was properly processed into meal, and return it ready for use; dedicate his time and horses at the landlord’s convenience, buy fuel for him, and run messages whenever summoned; in short, the condition of a tenant in the Highlands during the early part of the last century, and even until the end of it in some places, was little better than that of a slave.

Not that, previous to 1745, this state of matters was universally felt to be a grievance by tenants and farmers in the Highlands, although it had to a large extent been abolished both in England and the lowlands of Scotland. On the contrary, the people themselves appear to have accepted this as the natural and inevitable state of things, the only system consistent with the spirit of clanship with the supremacy of the chiefs. That this was not, however, universally the case, may be seen from the fact that, so early as 1729, Brigadier Macintosh of Borlum (famous in the affair of 1715) published a book, or rather essay, on Ways and Means for Enclosing, Fallowing, Planting, &c., Scotland, which he prefaced by a strongly-worded exhortation to the gentlemen of Scotland to abolish this degrading and suicidal system, which was as much against their own interests as it was oppressive to the tenants. Still, after 1745, there seems to be no doubt that, as a rule, the ordinary Highlander acquiesced contentedly in the established state of things, and generally, so far as his immediate wants were concerned, suffered little or nothing from the system. It was only after the abolition of the jurisdictions that the grievous oppressive hardship, injustice, and obstructiveness of the system became evident. Previous to that, it was, of course, the laird’s or chief’s interest to keep his tenants attached to him and contented, and to see that they did not want; not only so, but previous to that epoch, what was deficient in the supply of food produced by any parish or district, was generally amply compensated for by the levies of cattle and other gear made by the clans upon each other when hostile, or upon their lawful prey, the Lowlanders. But even with all this, it would seem that, not unfrequently, the Highlanders, either universally or in certain districts, were reduced to sore straits, and even sometimes devastated by famine. Their crops and other supplies were so exactly squared to their wants, that, whenever the least failure took place in the expected quantity, scarcity or cruel famine was the result. According to Dr Walker, the inhabitants of some of the Western Isles look for a failure once in every four years. Maston, in his Description of the Western Islands, complained that many died from famine arising from years of scarcity, and about 1742, many over all the Highlands appear to have shared the same fate from the same cause.[23] So that, even under the old system, when the clansmen were faithful and obedient, and the chief was kind and liberal, and many cattle and other productions were imported free of all cost, the majority of the people lived from hand to mouth, and frequently suffered from scarcity and want. Infinitely more so was this the case when it ceased to be the interest of the laird to keep around him numerous tenants.

Not that before 1745, tenants and farmers in the Highlands universally regarded this situation as a problem, even though it had largely been eliminated in England and the lowlands of Scotland. On the contrary, the people themselves seemed to accept this as the natural and inevitable way of life, the only system in line with the spirit of clan loyalty and the authority of the chiefs. However, this wasn’t the case for everyone, as early as 1729, Brigadier Macintosh of Borlum (notable for his role in 1715) published a book, or rather an essay, on Ways and Means for Enclosing, Fallowing, Planting, &c., Scotland, which he introduced with a powerful call for the gentlemen of Scotland to eliminate this degrading and self-destructive system, which harmed their own interests as much as it oppressed the tenants. Still, after 1745, it seems that, generally, the average Highlander accepted the established order cheerfully and, in terms of his immediate needs, suffered very little from the system. It was only after the abolition of jurisdictions that the severe hardships, injustices, and barriers of the system became clear. Before that, it was obviously in the laird’s or chief’s interest to keep his tenants loyal and satisfied, making sure they did not go hungry; moreover, before that time, any food shortages in a parish or district were often compensated for by the cattle and goods taken by clans from each other in times of conflict or from their lawful targets, the Lowlanders. Even with all that, it seems that Highlanders, either collectively or in certain areas, were often in desperate situations and sometimes suffered from famine. Their crops and other supplies were so closely aligned with their needs that any slight shortfall in expected yields would lead to shortages or severe hunger. According to Dr. Walker, residents of some of the Western Isles expect a shortage every four years. Maston, in his Description of the Western Islands, noted that many died from famine due to years of scarcity, and around 1742, many across the Highlands faced the same fate for that reason.[23] So, even under the old system, when clansmen were loyal and obedient, and the chief was generous, and many cattle and other goods were brought in at no cost, the majority of people lived hand to mouth, often suffering from shortages and need. This was even more true when it was no longer in the laird's interest to keep many tenants around.

All these things being taken into consideration, it is not to be wondered at that agriculture in the Highlands was for so long in such a wretched condition.

All these things considered, it's no surprise that agriculture in the Highlands was in such a bad state for so long.

They set much store, however, by their small black cattle and diminutive sheep, and appear in many districts to have put more dependence upon them for furnishing the means of existence, than upon what the soil could yield.

They place a lot of value on their small black cattle and tiny sheep, and in many areas, it seems they rely more on these animals for their livelihood than on what the land can produce.

The live-stock of a Highland farm consisted mainly of horses, sheep, and cattle, all of them[14] of a peculiarly small breed, and capable of yielding but little profit. The number of horses generally kept by a farmer was out of all proportion to the size of his farm and the number of other cattle belonging to him. The proportion of horses to cattle often ranged from one in eight to one in four. For example, Dr Webster mentions a farm in Kintail, upon which there were forty milk cows, which with the young stock made one hundred and twenty head of cattle, about two hundred and fifty goats and ewes, young and old, and ten horses. The reason that so great a proportion of horses was kept, was evidently the great number that were necessary for the operation of ploughing, and the fact that in the greater part of the Highlands carts were unknown, and fuel, grain, manure, and many other things generally carried in machines, had to be conveyed on the backs of the horses, which were of a very small breed, although of wonderful strength considering their rough treatment and scanty fare. They were frequently plump, active, and endurable, though they had neither size nor strength for laborious cultivation. They were generally from nine to twelve hands high, short-necked, chubby-headed, and thick and flat at the withers.[24] “They are so small that a middle-sized man must keep his legs almost in lines parallel to their sides when carried over the stony ways; and it is almost incredible to those who have not seen it how nimbly they skip with a heavy rider among the rocks and large moor-stones, turning zig-zag to such places as are passable.”[25] Walker believes that scarcely any horses could go through so much labour and fatigue upon so little sustenance.[26] They were generally called garrons, and seem in many respects to have resembled the modern Shetland pony. These horses for the greater part of the year were allowed to run wild among the hills, each having a mark indicating its owner; during the severest part of winter they were sometimes brought down and fed as well as their owners could afford. They seem frequently to have been bred for exportation.

The livestock on a Highland farm mainly included horses, sheep, and cattle, all of which[14] were particularly small breeds and didn't yield much profit. The number of horses a farmer kept was often disproportionate to the size of his farm and the number of other cattle he owned. The ratio of horses to cattle typically ranged from one in eight to one in four. For instance, Dr. Webster mentions a farm in Kintail with forty milk cows, which, along with the young stock, totaled one hundred and twenty cattle, around two hundred and fifty goats and ewes, both young and old, and ten horses. The large number of horses kept was clearly necessary for plowing, as carts were mostly nonexistent in the Highlands, and fuel, grain, manure, and many other items had to be carried on the backs of these small but remarkably strong horses, despite their rough treatment and limited food supply. They were often plump, agile, and resilient, even though they lacked the size or strength for heavy farming tasks. They generally stood between nine and twelve hands high, with short necks, round heads, and were thick and flat at the withers.[24] “They are so small that a medium-sized person must keep their legs almost parallel to the horse's sides when navigating the rocky paths; it is almost unbelievable to those who haven’t seen it how nimbly they move with a heavy rider among the rocks and large moor stones, zig-zagging to find passable routes.”[25] Walker believes that very few horses could endure such hard work and fatigue on so little food.[26] They were commonly referred to as garrons and seem to have been quite similar to the modern Shetland pony in many ways. For most of the year, these horses were allowed to roam freely in the hills, each marked to indicate its owner; during the harshest part of winter, they were occasionally brought down and fed as much as their owners could manage. They often appeared to be bred for export.

Sheep, latterly so intimately associated with the Highlands, bore but a very small proportion to the number of black cattle. Indeed, before sheep-farming began to take place upon so large a scale, and to receive encouragement from the proprietors, the latter were generally in the habit of restricting their tenants to a limited number of sheep, seldom more than one sheep for one cow. This restriction appears to have arisen from the real or supposed interest of the landlord, who looked for the money part of his rent solely from the produce of sale of the tenants’ cattle. Sheep were thus considered not as an article of profit, but merely as part of the means by which the farmer’s family was clothed and fed, and therefore the landlord was anxious that the number should not be more than was absolutely necessary. In a very few years after 1745, a complete revolution took place in this respect.

Sheep, which are now closely linked to the Highlands, made up only a tiny fraction of the black cattle population. In fact, before sheep farming took off on a large scale and gained support from landowners, they usually limited their tenants to a small number of sheep, often just one sheep for each cow. This limitation seemed to stem from the real or perceived interests of the landlord, who focused on the monetary aspect of their rent, which primarily came from the sale of the tenants' cattle. Sheep were viewed not as a source of profit but simply as a means to help feed and clothe the farmer's family, so landlords preferred to keep their numbers to what was absolutely necessary. A complete transformation in this regard occurred just a few years after 1745.

The old native sheep of the Highlands, now rare, though common in some parts of Shetland, is thus described by Dr Walker. “It is the smallest animal of its kind. It is of a thin lank shape, and has short straight horns. The face and legs are white, the tail extremely short, and the wool of various colours; for, beside black and white, it is sometimes of a bluish grey colour, at other times brown, and sometimes of a deep russet, and frequently an individual is blotched with two or three of these different colours. In some of the low islands, where the pasture answers, the wool of this small sheep is of the finest kind, and the same with that of Shetland. In the mountainous islands, the animal is found of the smallest size, with coarser wool, and with this[15] very remarkable character, that it has often four, and sometimes even six horns.

The old native sheep of the Highlands, now rare, although common in some areas of Shetland, is described by Dr. Walker as follows: “It is the smallest animal of its kind. It has a thin, lank body and short straight horns. The face and legs are white, the tail is extremely short, and the wool comes in various colors; besides black and white, it can sometimes be bluish gray, brown, or deep russet, and often an individual sheep is blotched with two or three of these different colors. In some of the low islands, where the pasture is suitable, the wool from this small sheep is of the finest quality, similar to that of Shetland. In the mountainous islands, the sheep are the smallest, with coarser wool, and they have the very notable characteristic of often having four, and sometimes even six horns.”[15]

“Such is the original breed of sheep over all the Highlands and Islands of Scotland. It varies much indeed in its properties, according to the climate and pasture of different districts; but, in general, it is so diminutive in size, and of so bad a form, that it is requisite it should be given up, wherever sheep-farming is to be followed to any considerable extent. From this there is only one exception: in some places the wool is of such a superior quality, and so valuable, that the breed perhaps may, on that account, be with advantage retained.”

“Such is the original breed of sheep found throughout the Highlands and Islands of Scotland. It varies a lot in its characteristics, depending on the climate and pasture of different areas; however, generally, it is quite small in size and poorly shaped, making it necessary to abandon it wherever sheep farming is practiced on a significant scale. There is only one exception to this: in some locations, the wool is of such high quality and value that it may be worth keeping the breed for that reason.”

The small, shaggy black cattle, so well known even at the present day in connection with the Highlands, was the principal live-stock cultivated previous to the alterations which followed 1745. This breed appears to have been excellent in its kind, and the best adapted for the country, and was quite capable of being brought to admirable perfection by proper care, feeding, and management. But little care, however, was bestowed on the rearing of these animals, and in general they were allowed to forage for themselves as best they could. As we have said already, the Highland farmer of those days regarded his cattle as the only money-producing article with which his farm was stocked, all the other products being necessary for the subsistence of himself and his family. It was mainly the cattle that paid the rent. It was therefore very natural that the farmer should endeavour to have as large a stock of this commodity as possible, the result being that, blind to his own real interests, he generally to a large extent overstocked his farm. According to Dr Walker,[27] over all the farms in the north, there was kept above one-third more of cattle than what under the then prevailing system of management could be properly supported. The consequence of course was, that the cattle were generally in a half-fed and lean condition, and, during winter especially, they died in great numbers.

The small, shaggy black cattle, still well-known today in relation to the Highlands, were the main livestock raised before the changes that followed 1745. This breed seems to have been excellent for its kind and well-suited for the region, capable of being brought to great perfection with proper care, feeding, and management. However, little care was actually given to the raising of these animals, and generally, they were allowed to find their own food as best they could. As mentioned earlier, the Highland farmer of that time saw his cattle as the only source of income for his farm, with all other products being necessary for his and his family's survival. It was primarily the cattle that covered the rent. So, it was natural for the farmer to try to maintain as large a herd as possible, which often led him to overstock his farm without realizing the negative impact on his own interests. According to Dr. Walker,[27] across all farms in the north, there were more than one-third extra cattle than what could be properly supported under the management system in place at that time. The result was that the cattle were usually underfed and in poor condition, and during winter, many died.

As a rule, the arable land in the Highlands bore, and still bears, but a very small proportion to that devoted to pasture. The arable land is as a rule by the sea-shore, on the side of a river or lake, or in a valley; while the rest of the farm, devoted to pasturage, stretches often for many miles away among the hills. The old mode of valuing or dividing lands in Scotland was into shilling, sixpenny, and threepenny lands of Scotch money. Latterly the English denomination of money was used, and these divisions were termed penny,[28] halfpenny, and farthing lands. A tacksman generally rented a large number of these penny lands, and either farmed them himself, or, as was very often done, sublet them to a number of tenants, none of whom as a rule held more than a penny land, and many, having less than a farthing land, paying from a few shillings to a few pounds of rent. Where a number of tenants thus rented land from a tacksman or proprietor, they generally laboured the arable land in common, and each received a portion of the produce proportioned to his share in the general holding. The pasturage, which formed by far the largest part of the farm, they had in common for the use of their cattle, each tenant being allowed to pasture a certain number of cattle and sheep, soumed or proportioned[29] to the quantity of land he held. “The tenant of a penny land often keeps four or five cows, with what are called their followers, six or eight horses, and some sheep. The followers are the calf, a one-year-old, a two-year-old, and a three-year-old, making in all with the cow five head of black cattle. By frequent deaths among them, the number is seldom complete, yet this penny land has or may have upon it about twenty or twenty-five head of black cattle, besides horses and sheep.” The halfpenny and farthing lands seem to have been allowed a larger proportion of live stock than the penny lands, considering their size.[30] It was seldom, however, that a tenant confined himself strictly to the number for which he was soumed, the desire to have as much as possible of the most profitable commodity frequently inducing to overstock, and thus defeat his main purpose.

As a rule, the arable land in the Highlands had, and still has, a very small proportion compared to that used for pasture. The arable land is usually located by the sea, along the sides of a river or lake, or in a valley; while the rest of the farm, used for grazing, often stretches for many miles among the hills. The traditional way of valuing or dividing land in Scotland was into shilling, sixpenny, and threepenny lands of Scottish money. Later, the English money system was adopted, and these categories were called penny, halfpenny, and farthing lands. A tacksman typically rented a large number of these penny lands and either farmed them himself or, as was often the case, sublet them to several tenants, who generally held no more than a penny land, with many having less than a farthing land, paying from a few shillings to a few pounds in rent. When multiple tenants rented land from a tacksman or owner, they usually worked the arable land together, and each received a share of the produce based on their portion of the overall holding. The pasture, which made up the bulk of the farm, was shared among them for their cattle, with each tenant allowed to graze a certain number of cattle and sheep, proportionate to the amount of land they held. “The tenant of a penny land often keeps four or five cows, along with their calves, six or eight horses, and some sheep. The calves are a one-year-old, a two-year-old, and a three-year-old, totaling five head of cattle including the cow. Due to frequent deaths among them, the number is rarely complete, yet this penny land can support about twenty or twenty-five head of cattle, along with horses and sheep.” The halfpenny and farthing lands seem to have been allocated a larger number of livestock than the penny lands, considering their size. However, tenants rarely limited themselves to the number they were allowed, as the desire to have as many of the most profitable animals as possible often led to overstocking, which could undermine their main goals.

During summer and autumn, the cattle and other live stock were confined to the hills to prevent them doing injury to the crops, for[16] the lands were totally unprotected by enclosures. After the ground was cleared of the crops, the animals were allowed to roam promiscuously over the whole farm, if not over the farms of a whole district, having little or nothing to eat in the winter and spring but what they could pick up in the fields. It seems to have been a common but very absurd notion in the Highlands that the housing of cattle tended to enfeeble them; thus many cattle died of cold and starvation every winter, those who survived were mere skeletons, and, moreover, the farmer lost all their dung which could have been turned to good use as manure. Many of the cows, from poverty and disease, brought a calf only once in two years, and it was often a month or six weeks before the cow could give sufficient milk to nourish her offspring. Thus many of the Highland cattle were starved to death in their calf’s skin.

During summer and autumn, the cattle and other livestock were kept in the hills to stop them from damaging the crops, since the land had no fences to protect it. After the crops were harvested, the animals were allowed to roam freely over the entire farm, and sometimes even across several farms in the area, having very little to eat during winter and spring except what they could find in the fields. It seems to have been a common but quite foolish belief in the Highlands that keeping cattle in barns made them weak; as a result, many cattle died from cold and hunger each winter, and those that survived were just skin and bones. Additionally, the farmers lost all the manure that could have been valuable for fertilizing their land. Many cows, due to malnutrition and illness, only had a calf every two years, and it often took a month or six weeks before the cow could produce enough milk to feed her young. Consequently, many of the Highland cattle essentially starved to death while still in the skin of their calves.

A custom prevailed among the Highlanders of old, common to them with other mountainous pastoral countries, e.g., Switzerland. During winter the tenants of a farm with their families, cottars, and servants, lived in the Bailte Geamhre, or winter town, in the midst of the arable land; but in summer, after all the sowing was done, about the middle of June, a general migration was made to the hills along with the cattle, the arable ground with all its appurtenances being allowed to take care of itself. The following passage, quoted from the old Statistical Account of Boleskine and Abertarff, Inverness-shire, will give a notion of the working of this practice:—

A tradition existed among the Highlanders long ago, similar to those in other mountainous pastoral regions, like Switzerland. During winter, farm tenants along with their families, laborers, and servants, lived in the Bailte Geamhre, or winter town, situated in the fertile land. However, in summer, once all the sowing was completed around mid-June, there was a collective move to the hills with the cattle, leaving the arable land and its belongings to fend for themselves. The following excerpt from the old Statistical Account of Boleskine and Abertarff, Inverness-shire, illustrates how this practice worked:—

“The whole country, with two exceptions, consists of a variety of half davoch-lands, each of which was let or disponed by the Lovat family or their chamberlain to a wadsetter or principal tacksman, and had no concern with the sub-tenantry; each sub-tenant had again a variety of cottars, equally unconnected with the principal tacksman; and each of these had a number of cattle of all denominations, proportional to their respective holdings, with the produce whereof he fed and clad himself and whole family. As there were extensive sheallings or grasings attached to this country, in the neighbourhood of the lordship of Badenoch, the inhabitants in the beginning of summer removed to these sheallings with their whole cattle, man, woman, and child; and it was no uncommon thing to observe an infant in one creel, and a stone on the other side of the horse, to keep up an equilibrium; and when the grass became scarce in the sheallings, they returned again to their principal farms, where they remained while they had sufficiency of pasture, and then, in the same manner, went back to their sheallings, and observed this ambulatory course during the seasons of vegetation; and the only operations attended to during the summer season was their peats or fuel, and repairing their rustic habitations. When their small crops were fit for it, all hands descended from the hills, and continued on the farms till the same was cut and secured in barns, the walls of which were generally made of dry stone, or wreathed with branches or boughs of trees; and it was no singular custom, after harvest, for the whole inhabitants to return to their sheallings, and to abide there till driven from thence by the snow. During the winter and spring, the whole pasturage of the country was a common, and a poind-fold was a thing totally unknown. The cultivation of the country was all performed in spring, the inhabitants having no taste for following green crops or other modern improvements.”

“The entire country, with two exceptions, is made up of a mix of half davoch-lands, each of which was leased or assigned by the Lovat family or their manager to a wadsetter or main tacksman, with no connection to the sub-tenants; each sub-tenant then had various cottars, also unconnected with the main tacksman; and each of these had several cattle of all kinds, in proportion to their holdings, which they used to feed and clothe themselves and their whole family. Since there were large sheallings or grazing lands attached to this area, near the lordship of Badenoch, the residents would move to these sheallings with all their cattle, men, women, and children at the beginning of summer; it was not uncommon to see a baby in one creel and a stone on the other side of the horse to keep things balanced; when the grass became scarce in the sheallings, they would return to their main farms, where they stayed as long as there was enough pasture, and then similarly went back to their sheallings, following this roaming pattern throughout the growing seasons; the only tasks they focused on during the summer were collecting peats for fuel and repairing their simple homes. When their small crops were ready, everyone came down from the hills and worked on the farms until it was cut and stored in barns, which were generally made of dry stone or woven with branches or tree boughs; and it was quite common after the harvest for all the residents to return to their sheallings and stay there until they were forced out by the snow. During winter and spring, all the pastureland was common land, and a poind-fold was completely unknown. The cultivation was all done in the spring, as the inhabitants had no interest in growing green crops or other modern advancements.”

The milk produced by the small Highland cows was, and indeed is, small in quantity, but in quality it resembles what in the Lowlands is known as cream. Of course, the butter and cheese made from such milk is unusually rich.

The milk from the small Highland cows was, and still is, low in quantity, but its quality is similar to what is referred to as cream in the Lowlands. Naturally, the butter and cheese made from this milk are exceptionally rich.

About the end of August or beginning of September, the cattle had generally been got into good condition by their summer feeding, the beef then, according to Captain Burt, being “extremely sweet and succulent.” It was at this time that the drovers collected their herds, and drove them to the fairs and markets on the borders of the lowlands, and sometimes so far south as the north of England. As from the want of good roads and any means of rapid conveyance, the drovers took a considerable time to reach their destination, and had in the meantime to be fed, a certain sum per head had to be paid to the owners of the territories through which they passed, for the liberty of being allowed grazing for the cattle. Burt gives the following graphic account of a scene[17] he himself witnessed on the march south of one of these herds of cattle. “I have several times seen them driving great numbers of cattle along the sides of the mountains at a great distance, but never, except once, was near them. This was in a time of rain, by a wide river, where there was a boat to ferry over the drovers. The cows were about fifty in number, and took the water like spaniels; and when they were in, their drivers made a hideous cry to urge them forwards: this, they told me, they did to keep the foremost of them from turning about; for, in that case, the rest would do the like, and then they would be in danger, especially the weakest of them, to be driven away and drowned by the torrent. I thought it a very odd sight to see so many noses and eyes just above water, and nothing of them more to be seen, for they had no horns, and upon the land they appeared like so many large Lincolnshire calves.” These drovers do not seem as a rule to have been the owners of cattle, but a class of men whose business it was to collect into one herd or drove the saleable cattle of a number of farmers, take them south to the markets and bring back the money, receiving a small commission for their trouble. As a rule they seem to have been men who, when their integrity was relied on, made it a point of honour to be able to render a satisfactory account of every animal and every farthing; although probably no one would be more ready to join in a creach or cattle-lifting expedition, which in those days was considered as honourable as warfare. The drovers “conducted the cattle by easy stages across the country in trackways, which, whilst they were less circuitous than public roads, were softer for the feet of the animals, and he often rested at night in the open fields with his herds.”[31] A good idea of the character of this class of Highlanders may be obtained from Sir Walter Scott’s Chronicles of the Canongate.[32]

About the end of August or the beginning of September, the cattle were usually in good shape from their summer grazing, with the beef, according to Captain Burt, being "extremely sweet and succulent." It was around this time that the drovers gathered their herds and drove them to the fairs and markets on the edges of the lowlands, sometimes even as far south as northern England. Due to the lack of good roads and fast transport, the drovers took a significant amount of time to reach their destination, and during this time, they needed to be fed. As a result, a fee had to be paid to the landowners for the right to graze the cattle while passing through their territories. Burt provides the following vivid description of a scene[17] he witnessed on the march south with one of these herds. "I have seen them driving large numbers of cattle along the mountain slopes from a distance, but only once was I close to them. This occurred during a rainstorm, by a wide river, where there was a boat to ferry the drovers across. There were about fifty cows, and they entered the water like spaniels; as they swam, their drivers made a loud noise to encourage them to go forward. They told me this was to prevent the lead cow from turning back; otherwise, the others would follow suit and the weaker ones might get swept away and drowned by the current. I found it quite a strange sight to see so many noses and eyes just above the water, with nothing else visible since they had no horns, and on land, they looked like a bunch of large Lincolnshire calves." These drovers generally didn't own the cattle but were a group of men whose job was to gather the marketable cattle from several farmers, drive them south to the markets, and return with the money, earning a small commission for their efforts. Generally, they were men of integrity who took pride in being able to provide detailed accounts of each animal and every penny; although, it’s likely that no one would be quicker to join in a creach or cattle-stealing venture, which at that time was seen as honorable as warfare. The drovers "managed the cattle in easy stages across the countryside via pathways that, while not as winding as public roads, were gentler on the animals' feet, and he often spent the night outdoors with his herds." [31] A good insight into the character of this group of Highlanders can be found in Sir Walter Scott’s Chronicles of the Canongate.[32]

All the other operations connected with or arising out of agriculture were conducted in as rude and ineffective a manner as those above mentioned. The harvest was always an anxious season with the Highlander, as from the wetness of the climate and the early period at which rain set in, their crops might never come to useful perfection, or might be swept away by floods or heavy rains before they could be gathered in.[33] Dr Walker declares that in the Hebrides and Western Highlands the people made up their minds to lose one harvest in four on account of the wetness of the climate. If the crops, however, escaped destruction from the elements, the farmers were glad to get them reaped as quickly as possible. As a rule, the common sickle seems to have been used for cutting down the grain, although it appears to have been not uncommon to tear it from the[18] earth by the roots.[34] The harvest work seems to have been generally performed by women, as is indeed the case still in some parts of Scotland. This, Burt thinks, tended much to retard the harvest, as it sometimes took a woman and a girl a fortnight to do what with the aid of a man might have been done in a couple of days.[35] So short-lived was the supply of grain, and so ill-off were the people sometimes, that it was not uncommon for them to pluck the ears as they ripened, like fruit, and even scorch the grain when green and squeeze it into an unwholesome pulp.[36]

All the other activities related to agriculture were done in just as crude and ineffective a way as those mentioned above. The harvest was always a stressful time for the Highlanders, since due to the damp climate and the early arrival of rain, their crops might not fully mature or could be destroyed by floods or heavy rains before they could be collected.[33] Dr. Walker states that in the Hebrides and Western Highlands, people expected to lose one harvest out of four because of the wet climate. However, if the crops avoided destruction from the weather, farmers were eager to harvest them as quickly as possible. Generally, the common sickle was used for cutting the grain, although it was also common to pull it up by the roots.[18][34] Harvesting tasks were mostly done by women, which is still true in some parts of Scotland today. Burt believes that this significantly slowed down the harvest, as it could take a woman and a girl two weeks to do what a man could complete in just a couple of days.[35] The supply of grain was so short-lived, and the people were sometimes in such dire situations, that it wasn't unusual for them to pick the ears as they ripened, like fruit, and even cook the green grain to mash it into an unhealthy pulp.[36]

The flail appears to have been the only article used to separate the grain from its husk, and the only winnowing it got was from the draught that passed through the rude barn, which had two doors opposite each other for the purpose.

The flail seems to have been the only tool used to separate the grain from its husk, and the only winnowing it received was from the draft that flowed through the rough barn, which had two doors facing each other for that purpose.

The quern or hand-mill is the oldest machine used for grinding grain. It consisted of two stones, one above the other, the former turned round by a handle and having an opening in the top to admit the grain. This primitive kind of mill, even for long after 1745, was used all over the Highlands to convert the scanty supply of grain into meal. The quern was generally driven by two women sitting opposite each other, but it was also adapted to a rude water-wheel, the axle of which was fixed in the upper stone. This rude water-mill is still used in Shetland, and is of the very simplest construction.

The quern, or hand mill, is the oldest machine used for grinding grain. It consisted of two stones, one on top of the other, with the top stone turned by a handle and having an opening on top to let the grain in. This basic type of mill was used throughout the Highlands long after 1745 to turn the limited supply of grain into flour. The quern was usually operated by two women sitting across from each other, but it could also be adapted to a simple water wheel, with the axle fixed in the upper stone. This basic water mill is still in use in Shetland and is made with the simplest design.

Quern, from the collection of the late
Sir James Y. Simpson, Bart.

A common method of preparing the grain for the quern was called graddaning, which consisted in taking a handful of corn in the stalk, setting fire to it, and when it had burnt long enough, knocking the grain from the head by means of a stick; thus both thrashing and drying it at the same time. This of course was a wretched and most extravagant mode of procedure, blackening and otherwise spoiling the grain, and wasting the straw. This process was common in the Western Islands, where also there was a kind of very rude kiln, on the bare ribs of which were put the heads of the grain, which, when dried, were pulled down on the floor and immediately thrashed and winnowed, and stored up hot in plates, ready for the quern. Thus could a man have cut the sheaves, dry and thrash the barley, clean it for the quern, and make his breakfast thereof after it was ground.[37] Another method common in Badenoch and the central Highlands was to switch the corn out of the ear with a stick, separate it from the chaff, and put it in a pot on the fire, while a person kept stirring it[19] with a wooden spatula. “I have seen,” says a gentleman from Laggan, “the corn cut, dried, ground, baked, and eaten in less than two hours.”[38]

A common way to prepare grain for the quern was called graddaning. This involved taking a handful of corn still on the stalk, setting it on fire, and after it had burned for a while, using a stick to knock the grain off the head. This method would both thresh and dry the grain at the same time. Of course, this was a terrible and wasteful process, as it charred and ruined the grain and wasted the straw. This technique was common in the Western Islands, where there was also a basic kiln. The heads of the grain were placed on the bare framework of this kiln, and once dried, they were pulled down onto the floor, threshed, winnowed, and then stored hot in plates, ready for the quern. With this method, a person could cut the sheaves, dry and thresh the barley, clean it for the quern, and have breakfast after it was ground.[37] Another method commonly used in Badenoch and the central Highlands was to knock the corn off the ear with a stick, separate it from the chaff, and then put it in a pot over the fire while someone stirred it[19] with a wooden spatula. “I have seen,” says a gentleman from Laggan, “the corn cut, dried, ground, baked, and eaten in less than two hours.”[38]

There must, however, have been a mill on a somewhat larger scale than either the hand or water-quern, situated in a great many of the Highland districts, as it is well known that in the Highlands as well as the Lowlands, multure and thirlage were common exactions by which the tenants were oppressed. The tenants would be no doubt glad in many cases to escape the heavy mill-dues by grinding their grain for themselves, as well as their rude contrivances would allow them. But the convenience of a well-constructed mill in a district is evident, and of course it is but fair that those who take advantage of the mill should pay for it. Moreover, in early times, when large mills were first introduced into a district by the laird or proprietor, it was natural enough that he should endeavour, either by bargain or force, to get his tenants to take their grain to the district-mill to be ground, as only by this means could the expense of building and keeping up of the mill be defrayed and a miller induced to rent it. As money was scarce in those days, and as rent and other dues were paid in kind, it was natural and fair enough that the landlord should exact a small portion of the grain taken to his mill as due to him for keeping the mill up, and also for the miller to take payment for his trouble and time by keeping to himself a certain proportion of the meal into which he had converted the grain. But like every other custom, this was liable to abuse, and did in the end turn out to be a most grievous exaction and a great hindrance to agricultural improvement. Every farmer was thirled to a particular mill, thirlage being a due payable to the landlord; and the miller, besides having a croft or small farm attached to the mill, was allowed to exact multure, or a proportion of meal, to pay himself for his trouble. Besides these there appears to have been other exactions which could be made by the miller on various pretexts, and the amount of which depended pretty much upon his own caprice. Altogether they not unfrequently amounted to an eighth or a tenth of the meal produced by the grain. Yet for long after 1745, even into the present century, did these exactions continue to be in force in many parts of the country; and an almost universal complaint by the writers of the articles on the Highland parishes in the Old Statistical Account, is the grievous nature of these and other exactions.

There must have been a mill on a larger scale than either the hand or water mill, located in many Highland areas, as it's well known that in both the Highlands and Lowlands, multure and thirlage were common fees that burdened the tenants. The tenants were likely eager to avoid the heavy mill fees by grinding their own grain, using whatever makeshift tools they could manage. However, the benefit of a well-built mill in an area is clear, and it’s fair that those who use the mill should contribute to its upkeep. Furthermore, in earlier times, when large mills were first set up in a region by the landowner or proprietor, it was only natural for him to try to persuade, either through negotiation or coercion, his tenants to bring their grain to the district mill for grinding, as this was the only way to cover the costs of building and maintaining the mill and to encourage a miller to operate it. Since money was scarce back then, and rent and other dues were paid in kind, it made sense for the landlord to take a small portion of the grain brought to his mill as a fee for its maintenance, and for the miller to keep a portion of the meal he produced from the grain as payment for his work and time. However, like all customs, this practice could be abused and eventually became a significant burden and a major obstacle to agricultural progress. Every farmer was tied to a specific mill, with thirlage being a fee owed to the landlord; and the miller, in addition to having a small farm connected to the mill, could charge multure, or a share of the meal, to compensate himself for his efforts. There also appeared to be other fees that the miller could impose on various pretenses, and the amount was largely at his discretion. All in all, these fees could often add up to an eighth or a tenth of the meal produced from the grain. Yet even after 1745, these charges persisted in many areas of the country, and writers of articles on the Highland parishes in the Old Statistical Account frequently complained about the burdensome nature of these and other fees.

Almost the only fuel used by the Highlanders, not only in the early part but during the whole of last century, was peat, still used in many Highland districts, and the only fuel used in a great part of Orkney and Shetland. The cutting and preparing of the fuel, composed mainly of decayed roots of various plants, consumed a serious part of the Highlander’s time, as it was often to be found only at a great distance from his habitation; and he had to cut not only for himself but for his laird, the process itself being long and troublesome, extending from the time the sods were first cut till they were formed in a stack at the side of the farmer’s or cottar’s door, over five or six months; and after all, they frequently turned out but a wretched substitute for either wood or coal; often they were little else than a mass of red earth. It generally took five people to cut peats out of one spot. One cut the peats, which were placed by another on the edge of the trench from which they were cut; a third spread them on the field, while a fourth trimmed them, a fifth resting in the meantime ready to relieve the man that was cutting.

Almost the only fuel used by the Highlanders, not just in the early part but throughout the entire last century, was peat, which is still used in many Highland areas and is the only fuel in a large part of Orkney and Shetland. The process of cutting and preparing this fuel, made mainly from decayed roots of various plants, took up a significant amount of the Highlander’s time, as it was often located far from where he lived. He had to cut it not only for himself but also for his laird. This process was lengthy and cumbersome, stretching from the time the sods were first cut until they were stacked beside the farmer's or cottar's door, taking over five or six months; and even then, they often turned out to be a poor substitute for wood or coal, frequently resembling little more than a mass of red earth. Typically, it took five people to cut peats from one spot. One person would cut the peats, which would be placed by another at the edge of the trench from which they were cut. A third person would spread them out in the field, while a fourth would trim them, with a fifth person resting in the meantime, ready to relieve the one cutting.

As would naturally be expected, the houses and other buildings of the Highlanders were quite in keeping with their agricultural implements and general mode of life. Even the tacksmen or gentlemen of the clan, the relations of the chief, lived in huts or hovels, that the poorest farmer in most parts of Scotland at the present day, would shudder to house his cattle in. In most cases they appear to have been pretty much the same as those of the small farmers or cottars, only perhaps a little larger. Burt mentions such a house belonging to a gentleman of the clan, which he visited in one of his peregrinations round Inverness. He says[39] it consisted of one long apartment without any partition, “where the family was at one end, and some cattle at the other.” The owner of this rude habitation must have been somewhat shrewd and sensible, as he[20] could not only perceive the disadvantages of this mode of life to which he was doomed, but had insight and candour enough to be able to account for his submission to them. “The truth is,” Captain Burt reports him to have said, “we are insensibly inured to it by degrees; for, when very young, we know no better; being grown up, we are inclined, or persuaded by our near relations, to marry—thence come children, and fondness for them: but above all,” says he, “is the love of our chief, so strongly is it inculcated to us in our infancy; and if it were not for that, I think the Highlands would be much thinner of people than they now are.” How much truth there is in that last statement is clearly evidenced by the history of the country after the abolition of the hereditary jurisdictions, which was the means of breaking up the old intimate relation between, and mutual dependence of, chief and people. Burt says elsewhere, that near to Inverness, there were a few gentlemen’s houses built of stone and lime, but that in the inner part of the mountains there were no stone-buildings except the barracks, and that one might have gone a hundred miles without seeing any other dwellings but huts of turf. By the beginning of last century the houses of most of the chiefs, though comparatively small, seem to have been substantially built of stone and lime, although their food and manner of life would seem to have been pretty much the same as those of the tacksmen. The children of chiefs and gentlemen seem to have been allowed to run about in much the same apparently uncared for condition as those of the tenants, it having been a common saying, according to Burt, “that a gentleman’s bairns are to be distinguished by their speaking English.” To illustrate this he tells us that once when dining with a laird not very far from Inverness—possibly Lord Lovat—he met an English soldier at the house who was catching birds for the laird to exercise his hawks on. This soldier told Burt that for three or four days after his first coming, he had observed in the kitchen (“an out-house hovel”) a parcel of dirty children half naked, whom he took to belong to some poor tenant, but at last discovered they were part of the family. “But,” says the fastidious English Captain, “although these were so little regarded, the young laird, about the age of fourteen, was going to the university; and the eldest daughter, about sixteen, sat with us at table, clean and genteelly dressed.”[40]

As you would expect, the houses and other buildings of the Highlanders matched their farming tools and overall way of life. Even the tacksmen or gentry of the clan, who were related to the chief, lived in huts or shacks that would horrify the poorest farmer in most parts of Scotland today. In most cases, their homes seemed to be quite similar to those of small farmers or cottars, maybe just a bit larger. Burt mentions a house owned by a gentleman of the clan that he visited while traveling around Inverness. He describes it as consisting of one long room without any walls, “where the family was at one end, and some cattle at the other.” The owner of this rough dwelling must have been somewhat shrewd and sensible, as he could not only see the downsides of the life he was stuck in, but also had the insight and honesty to explain his acceptance of it. “The truth is,” Captain Burt reports him saying, “we are gradually inured to it; when we are very young, we know no better; as we grow up, we are inclined, or persuaded by our close relatives, to marry—this leads to children and affection for them: but above all,” he says, “is the love for our chief, which is instilled in us from childhood; and if it weren’t for that, I think the Highlands would have far fewer people than they do now.” The truth of that last statement is clearly shown by the history of the country after the abolition of hereditary jurisdictions, which disrupted the close relationship and mutual dependence between the chief and the people. Burt mentions that near Inverness, there were a few gentlemen’s houses made of stone and lime, but in the deeper parts of the mountains, there were no stone buildings except for the barracks, and one could travel a hundred miles without seeing anything but turf huts. By the early 1700s, the houses of most chiefs, while comparatively small, seemed to be solidly built of stone and lime, although their food and way of life appeared to be pretty much the same as those of the tacksmen. The children of chiefs and gentlemen seemed to run around in much the same neglected state as those of the tenants, with a common saying, according to Burt, “that a gentleman’s kids can be recognized by their speaking English.” To illustrate this, he recounts that once, while dining with a laird not far from Inverness—possibly Lord Lovat—he met an English soldier at the house who was catching birds for the laird to train his hawks on. This soldier told Burt that for three or four days after arriving, he noticed in the kitchen (an out-house shack) a group of dirty, half-naked kids, whom he assumed belonged to some poor tenant, but eventually found out they were part of the family. “But,” said the fussy English Captain, “even though they were so little cared for, the young laird, about fourteen, was heading to university; and the oldest daughter, around sixteen, joined us at the table, clean and nicely dressed.”

There is no reason to doubt Burt’s statement when he speaks of what he saw or heard, but it must be remembered he was an Englishman, with all an Englishman’s prejudices in favour of the manners and customs, the good living, and general fastidiousness which characterise his own half of the kingdom, and many of an Englishman’s prejudices against the Scotch generally and the turbulent Highlanders in particular. His letters are, however, of the utmost value in giving us a clear and interesting glimpse into the mode of life of the Highlanders shortly before 1745, and most Scotchmen at least will be able to sift what is fact from what is exaggeration and English colouring. Much, no doubt, of what Burt tells of the Highlanders when he was there is true, but it is true also of people then living in the same station in other parts of Scotland, where however among the better classes, and even among the farmers, even then, there was generally a rough abundance combined with a sort of affectation of rudeness of manner. It is not so very long ago since the son of the laird, and he might have been a duke, and the son of the hind were educated at the same parish school; and even at the present day it is no uncommon sight to see the sons of the highest Scottish nobility sitting side by side on the same college-benches with the sons of day-labourers, ploughmen, mechanics, farmers, and small shop-keepers. Such a sight is rare in the English universities; where there are low-born intruders, it will in most cases be found that they belong to Scotland. We do not make these remarks to prejudice the reader in any way against the statements of Burt or to depreciate the value of his letters; all we wish the reader to understand is that he was an Englishman, rather fond of gossip, and perhaps of adding point to a story at the expense of truth, with all the prejudices and want of enlightenment and cosmopolitanism of even educated Englishmen of 150 years ago. He states facts correctly, but from a peculiar and very un-Scottish point of view. His evidence, even when stripped of its slight colouring, is invaluable, and, even to the[21] modern Highlander, must prove that his ancestors lived in a very miserable way, although they themselves might not have realised its discomfort and wretchedness, but on the contrary, may have been as contented as the most well-to-do English squire or prosperous English farmer.

There’s no reason to doubt Burt’s account when he shares what he saw or heard, but it’s important to remember he was English, carrying all the biases typical of an Englishman, favoring the manners and customs, good living, and overall sophistication that define his part of the kingdom, alongside many prejudices against the Scottish in general and the rowdy Highlanders in particular. Nevertheless, his letters provide invaluable insight into the way of life of the Highlanders shortly before 1745, and most Scots will be able to separate fact from exaggeration and English bias. Much of what Burt describes about the Highlanders during his visit is true, yet it also reflects the lives of people in similar social standings in other parts of Scotland, where, even back then, the better-off and even farmers typically displayed a rough abundance combined with a sort of affected rudeness. Not too long ago, the laird’s son, who could have been a duke, and the son of a laborer were educated at the same parish school; even today, it’s common to see sons of the highest Scottish nobility sharing college benches with the sons of day laborers, plowmen, mechanics, farmers, and small shopkeepers. Such scenes are rare in English universities; when lower-class individuals do appear, they are usually from Scotland. We point this out not to bias the reader against Burt’s claims or to diminish the worth of his letters; we simply want the reader to recognize that he was an Englishman, likely fond of gossip, perhaps embellishing stories at the expense of accuracy, with all the biases and lack of enlightenment typical of educated Englishmen from 150 years ago. He presents facts correctly, but from an unusual and very un-Scottish perspective. His evidence, even when stripped of minor biases, is priceless and should convince even the modern Highlander that his ancestors lived under quite miserable conditions, though they may not have recognized their situation's discomfort and hardship, and may have even been as content as the wealthiest English squire or a prosperous English farmer.

Even among the higher members of the clans, the tacksmen and most extensive farmers, the fare does not seem to have been by any means abundant, and generally was of the commonest kind. For a few months in the end of the year, when the cattle and sheep were in condition to be killed, animal food appears to have been plentiful enough, as it must also have been after any successful cattle-foray. But for the rest of the year, the food of even the gentlemen in many places must have been such as any modern farmer would have turned up his nose at. In other districts again, where the chief was well-off and liberal, he appears to have been willing enough to share what he had with his relations the higher tenants, who again would do their best to keep from want the under tenants and cottars. Still it will be seen, the living of all was very precarious. “It is impossible for me,” says Burt,[41] “from my own knowledge, to give you an account of the ordinary way of living of these gentlemen; because, when any of us (the English) are invited to their houses there is always an appearance of plenty to excess; and it has been often said they will ransack all their tenants rather than we should think meanly of their housekeeping: but I have heard it from many whom they have employed, and perhaps had little regard to their observations as inferior people, that, although they have been attended at dinner by five or six servants, yet, with all that state, they have often dined upon oat meal varied several ways, pickled herrings, or other such cheap and indifferent diet.” Burt complains much of their want of hospitality; but at this he need not have been surprised. He and every other soldier stationed in the Highlands would be regarded with suspicion and even dislike by the natives, who were by no means likely to give them any encouragement to frequent their houses, and pry into their secrets and mode of life. The Highlanders were well-known for their hospitality, and are so in many places even at the present day, resembling in this respect most people living in a wild and not much frequented country. As to the everyday fare above mentioned, those who partook of it would consider it no hardship, if indeed Burt had not been mistaken or been deceived as to details. Oatmeal, in the form of porridge and brose, is common even at the present day among the lower classes in the country, and even among substantial farmers. As for the other part of it, there must have been plenty of salmon and trout about the rivers and lochs of Inverness-shire, and abundance of grain of various kinds on the hills, so that the gentlemen to whom the inquisitive Captain refers, must have taken to porridge and pickled herring from choice: and it is well known, that in Scotland at least, when a guest is expected, the host endeavours to provide something better than common for his entertainment. Burt also declares that he has often seen a laird’s lady coming to church with a maid behind her carrying her shoes and stockings, which she put on at a little distance from the church. Indeed, from what he says, it would seem to have been quite common for those in the position of ladies and gentlemen to go about in this free and easy fashion. Their motives for doing so were no doubt those of economy and comfort—not because they had neither shoes nor stockings to put on. The practice is quite common at the present day in Scotland, for both respectable men and women when travelling on a dusty road on a broiling summer-day, to do so on their bare feet, as being so much more comfortable and less tiresome than travelling in heavy boots and thick worsted stockings. No one thinks the worse of them for it, nor infers that they must be wretchedly ill off. The practice has evidently at one time been much more common even among the higher classes, but, like many other customs, lingers now only among the common people.

Even among the higher members of the clans, the tacksmen and larger farmers, the food didn't seem to be abundant at all and was generally quite basic. For a few months at the end of the year, when the cattle and sheep were ready to be slaughtered, meat appears to have been plentiful, as it surely was after any successful cattle raid. But for the rest of the year, even the gentlemen in many places had to settle for what a modern farmer would easily reject. In other areas, where the chief was well-off and generous, he seemed willing to share what he had with his relatives, the higher tenants, who in turn did their best to help the lower tenants and cottars. Still, it was clear that everyone's living situation was quite fragile. “It’s impossible for me,” says Burt,[41] “from my own knowledge, to provide a clear picture of the typical lifestyle of these gentlemen; because whenever we (the English) are invited to their homes, it always looks like there's more than enough; it’s often said they’d search through all their tenants rather than let us think poorly of their hospitality: but I've heard from many who they’ve employed, perhaps with little regard for their opinions as lower-class people, that even though they had five or six servants serving at dinner, they often ended up having oatmeal in various forms, pickled herring, or other cheap and unremarkable food.” Burt often complains about their lack of hospitality; but he shouldn't have been surprised. He, like every other soldier stationed in the Highlands, was viewed with suspicion and even dislike by the locals, who were very unlikely to encourage them to visit their homes and pry into their lives. The Highlanders were well-known for their hospitality, and this is true in many places even today, resembling the general behavior of people living in remote and less traveled areas. Regarding the everyday food mentioned, those who ate it likely didn't see it as a hardship, if Burt had not misunderstood or been misled about the specifics. Oatmeal, in the form of porridge and brose, is still common today among the lower classes in the country and even among substantial farmers. As for the other foods, there must have been plenty of salmon and trout in the rivers and lochs of Inverness-shire, as well as an abundance of various grains in the hills, so the gentlemen Burt refers to must have chosen porridge and pickled herring willingly; it’s well-known that in Scotland, when a guest is expected, the host tries to provide something better than usual for their entertainment. Burt also claims that he has frequently seen a laird’s lady going to church with a maid trailing behind her carrying her shoes and stockings, which she would put on a bit away from the church. In fact, from what he says, it seems to have been quite common for those in the social classes of ladies and gentlemen to go about in this relaxed manner. Their reasons for doing so were likely related to economy and comfort—not because they lacked shoes or stockings. This practice is still common today in Scotland, as respectable men and women will often walk barefoot on a dusty road on a hot summer day since it's much more comfortable than wearing heavy boots and thick stockings. No one thinks less of them for it, nor assumes they must be extremely poor. This practice clearly was once much more common even among the upper classes, but like many customs, it's now mostly seen among the common folk.

From all we can learn, however, the chiefs and their more immediate dependants and relations appear by no means to have been ill-off, so far as the necessaries of life went, previous to the rebellion of 1745. They certainly had not a superfluity of money, but many of the chiefs were profuse in their hospitality, and had always abundance if not variety to eat and drink.[22] Indeed it is well known, that about 200 years before the rebellion, an enactment had to be made by parliament limiting the amount of wine and brandy to be used by the various chiefs. Claret, in Captain Burt’s time, was as common in and around Inverness as it was in Edinburgh; the English soldiers are said to have found it selling at sixpence a quart, and left it at three or four times that price. In their habits and mode of life, their houses and other surroundings, these Highland gentlemen were no doubt rough and rude and devoid of luxuries, and not over particular as to cleanliness either of body or utensils, but still always dignified and courteous, respectful to their superiors and affable to their inferiors. Highland pride is still proverbial, and while often very amusing and even pitiable, has often been of considerable service to those who possess it, stimulating them to keep up their self-respect and to do their best in whatever situation they may be placed. It was this pride that made the poorest and most tattered of the tacksmen tenants with whom Burt came in contact, conduct himself as if he had been lord of all he surveyed, and look with suspicion and perhaps with contempt upon the unknown English red-coat.

From what we can gather, the chiefs and their close dependents and relatives didn’t seem to be struggling for the essentials of life before the 1745 rebellion. They certainly didn’t have a lot of money, but many of the chiefs were very generous with their hospitality and always had plenty, if not a variety, of food and drink.[22] In fact, it's well known that about 200 years before the rebellion, parliament had to pass a law limiting the amount of wine and brandy that the various chiefs could consume. Claret was as common in and around Inverness during Captain Burt’s time as it was in Edinburgh; English soldiers reportedly found it selling for sixpence a quart and left it at three or four times that price. In terms of their lifestyle and living conditions, these Highland gentlemen might have been rough and simple, lacking luxuries and not overly concerned about cleanliness, whether of themselves or their utensils, but they were always dignified and polite, respectful to their superiors and friendly to their inferiors. Highland pride is still well-known, and while it can be amusing and sometimes pitiable, it has often helped those who possess it, driving them to maintain their self-respect and do their best in any situation. This pride was what made even the poorest and most tattered tacksmen that Burt encountered act as if they were the lords of all they surveyed, looking at the unfamiliar English soldiers with suspicion and perhaps disdain.

As a kind of set-off to Burt’s disparaging account of the condition of Highland gentlemen, and yet to some extent corroborating it, we quote the following from the Old Statistical Account of the parish of Boleskine and Abertarf in Inverness-shire. The district to which this account refers was at least no worse than most other Highland parishes, and in some respects must have been better than those that were further out of the reach of civilisation.[42] “Till the beginning of this century, the whole heritors and wadsetters in this parish lived in houses composed of cupple trees, and the walls and thatch made up of sod and divot; but in every wadsetter’s house there was a spacious hall, containing a large table, where he and his family and dependants eat their two[23] meals a-day with this single distinction, that he and his family sat at the one end of the table, and his dependants at the other; and it was reckoned no disparagement for the gentlemen to sit with commoners in the inns, such as the country then afforded, where one cap, and afterwards a single glass, went round the whole company. As the inhabitants experienced no want, and generally lived on the produce of their farms, they were hospitable to strangers, providing they did not attempt a settlement among them. But it was thought then disgraceful for any of the younger sons of these wadsetters to follow any other profession than that of arms and agriculture; and it is in the remembrance of many now living, when the meanest tenant would think it disparaging to sit at the same table with a manufacturer.”

As a counterpoint to Burt’s negative description of Highland gentlemen, and somewhat supporting it, we present the following excerpt from the Old Statistical Account of the parish of Boleskine and Abertarff in Inverness-shire. The area addressed in this account was at least not worse than many other Highland parishes, and in some ways must have been better than those further out of the reach of civilization.[42] “Until the start of this century, all the landowners and leaseholders in this parish lived in houses made from couple trees, with walls and thatch made of sod and turf; but in every leaseholder’s house, there was a spacious hall with a large table where he, his family, and dependents ate their two[23] meals a day, with one distinction: he and his family sat at one end of the table, while his dependents sat at the other. It was considered perfectly acceptable for gentlemen to share tables with commoners in the inns available at the time, where one cap, and then later a single glass, was passed around the entire group. Since the residents faced no shortages and usually lived off their farms’ produce, they were welcoming to strangers, as long as those strangers didn’t try to settle among them. However, it was seen as shameful for any younger sons of these leaseholders to pursue any profession other than arms and agriculture; and many still remember a time when even the lowest tenant would find it beneath them to sit at the same table as a manufacturer.”

The following quotation from the Statistical Account of Rannoch, in Perthshire, will give an idea of another phase of the life of Highland gentlemen in those days, as well as enable the reader to see how it was, considering the general poverty of the country, the low rent, the unproductiveness of the soil, and the low price of cattle, they were still able to keep open table and maintain more retainers than the land could support. “Before the year 1745 Rannoch was in an uncivilized barbarous state, under no check, or restraint of laws. As an evidence of this, one of the principal proprietors never could be compelled to pay his debts. Two messengers were sent from Perth, to give him a charge of horning. He ordered a dozen of his retainers to bind them across two hand-barrows, and carry them, in this state, to the bridge of Cainachan, at nine miles distance. His property in particular was a nest of thieves. They laid the whole country, from Stirling to Coupar of Angus, under contribution, obliging the inhabitants to pay them Black Meal, as it is called, to save their property from being plundered. This was the centre of this kind of traffic. In the months of September and October they gathered to the number of about 300, built temporary huts, drank whisky all the time, settled accounts for stolen cattle, and received balances. Every man then bore arms. It would have required a regiment to have brought a thief from that country.”

The following quote from the Statistical Account of Rannoch, in Perthshire, illustrates another aspect of Highland gentlemen's lives back then and helps the reader understand how, despite the overall poverty of the area, low rents, poor soil productivity, and low cattle prices, they were still able to host open tables and maintain more retainers than the land could support. “Before the year 1745, Rannoch was in a wild, uncivilized state, without the constraints of laws. As proof of this, one of the main landowners could never be forced to pay his debts. Two messengers were sent from Perth to serve him with a legal notice. He had a dozen of his retainers bind them to two hand-barrows and carry them, like that, to the bridge of Cainachan, nine miles away. His property was particularly a haven for thieves. They extorted the entire area, from Stirling to Coupar of Angus, making the locals pay them what was called Black Meal to protect their belongings from being stolen. This was the hub of this kind of activity. In September and October, they gathered in groups of about 300, built temporary shelters, drank whisky continuously, settled accounts for stolen cattle, and collected debts. Every man was armed. It would have taken a whole regiment to capture a thief from that area.”

As to the education of the Highland gentry, in this respect they seem not to have been so far behind the rest of the country, although latterly they appear to have degenerated in this as in other respects; for, as will be seen in the Chapter on Gaelic Literature, there must have been at one time many learned men in the Highlands, and a taste for literature seems not to have been uncommon. Indeed, from various authorities quoted in the Introduction to Stuart’s Costume of the Clans, it was no uncommon accomplishment in the 16th and 17th centuries for a Highland gentleman to be able to use both Gaelic and Latin, even when he could scarcely manage English. “If, in some instances,” says Mrs Grant,[43] “a chief had some taste for literature, the Latin poets engaged his attention more forcibly than the English, which he possibly spoke and wrote, but inwardly despised, and in fact did not understand well enough to relish its delicacies, or taste its poetry.” “Till of late years,” says the same writer on[24] the same page, “letters were unknown in the Highlands except among the highest rank of gentry and the clergy. The first were but partially enlightened at best. Their minds had been early imbued with the stores of knowledge peculiar to their country, and having no view beyond that of passing their lives among their tenants and dependants, they were not much anxious for any other.... In some instances, the younger brothers of patrician families were sent early out to lowland seminaries, and immediately engaged in some active pursuit for the advancement of their fortune.” In short, so far as education went, the majority of the Highland lairds and tacksmen appear to have been pretty much on the same footing with those in a similar station in other parts of the kingdom.

As for the education of the Highland gentry, they don’t seem to have lagged too far behind the rest of the country, though lately they seem to have declined in this area like they have in others. As we will see in the chapter on Gaelic Literature, there must have been many educated individuals in the Highlands at one time, and an appreciation for literature was likely not rare. In fact, according to various sources mentioned in the introduction to Stuart’s Costume of the Clans, it was fairly common in the 16th and 17th centuries for a Highland gentleman to be fluent in both Gaelic and Latin, even if they struggled with English. “If, in some cases,” says Mrs. Grant,[43] “a chief had some appreciation for literature, the Latin poets captured his interest more than the English, which he might have spoken and written but secretly looked down on, and in truth did not understand well enough to enjoy its nuances or appreciate its poetry.” “Until recent years,” says the same writer on[24] the same page, “literacy was rare in the Highlands except among the highest ranks of gentry and the clergy. The former were at best only partially educated. Their minds had been filled early on with the unique knowledge of their homeland, and since they had no ambition beyond living amongst their tenants and dependents, they weren’t very driven to seek anything else.... In some cases, the younger sons of noble families were sent early to Lowland schools and quickly engaged in some active pursuit to improve their fortunes.” In short, when it came to education, the majority of the Highland lairds and tacksmen seem to have been pretty much on the same level as those in similar positions in other parts of the country.

From what has been said then as to the condition of the chiefs or lairds and their more immediate dependants the tacksmen, previous to 1745, it may be inferred that they were by no means ill-off so far as the necessaries and even a few of the luxuries of life went. Their houses were certainly not such as a gentleman or even a well-to-do farmer would care to inhabit now-a-days, neither in build nor in furnishing; but the chief and principal tenants as a rule had always plenty to eat and drink, lived in a rough way, were hospitable to their friends, and, as far as they were able, kind and lenient to their tenants.

Based on what has been discussed about the situation of the chiefs or lairds and their closer dependents, the tacksmen, before 1745, we can conclude that they were by no means struggling when it came to basic needs and even a few luxuries. Their homes definitely wouldn’t be what a gentleman or even a prosperous farmer would choose to live in today, either in terms of structure or furnishings; however, the chief and main tenants generally had enough food and drink, lived simply, were welcoming to their friends, and, as much as they could, treated their tenants with kindness and tolerance.

It was the sub-tenants and cottars, the common people or peasantry of the Highlands, whose condition called for the utmost commiseration. It was they who suffered most from the poverty of the land, the leanness of the cattle, the want of trades and manufactures, the want, in short, of any reliable and systematic means of subsistence. If the crops failed, or disease or a severe winter killed the half of the cattle, it was they who suffered, it was they who were the victims of famine, a thing of not rare occurrence in the Highlands.[44] It seems indeed impossible that any one now living could imagine anything more seemingly wretched and miserable than the state of the Highland subtenants and cottars as described in various contemporary accounts. The dingiest hovel in the dirtiest narrowest “close” of Edinburgh may be taken as a fair representative of the house inhabited formerly in the Highlands by the great mass of the farmers and cottars. And yet they do not by any means appear to have regarded themselves as the most miserable of beings, but on the contrary to have been light-hearted and well content if they could manage to get the year over without absolute starvation. No doubt this was because they knew no better state of things, and because love for the chief would make them endure any thing with patience. Generally the houses of the subtenants and cottars who occupied a farm were built in one spot, “all irregularly placed, some one way, some another, and at any distance, look like so many heaps of dirt.” They were generally built in some small valley or strath by the side of a stream or loch, and the collection of houses on one farm was known as the “toon” or town, a term still used in Shetland in the very same sense, and in many parts of Scotland applied to the building occupied by even a single farmer. The cottages were generally built of round stones without any cement, thatched with sods, and sometimes heath; sometimes they were divided into two apartments by a slender partition, but frequently no such division was made. In the larger half resided the family, this serving for kitchen, eating, and sleeping-room to all. In the middle of this room, on the floor, was the peat fire, above which was a gaping hole to allow the escape of the smoke, very little however of this finding its way out, the surplus, after every corner of the room was filled, escaping by the door. The other half of the cottage was devoted to the use of the live-stock when “they did not choose to mess and lodge with the family.”[45] Sometimes these cottages were built of turf or mud, and sometimes of wattle-work like baskets, a common system of fencing even yet in many parts of the Highlands where young wood is abundant. As a rule these huts had to be thatched and otherwise repaired every year to keep them habitable; indeed, in many places it was quite customary every spring to remove the thatch and use it as manure.

It was the sub-tenants and cottars, the everyday people or peasantry of the Highlands, whose situation deserved the deepest sympathy. They were the ones who faced the worst effects of the land's poverty, the thinness of the cattle, the lack of trades and industries, and, ultimately, the absence of any dependable and organized means of making a living. If the crops failed, or if disease or a harsh winter killed off half the cattle, it was they who suffered; they were the ones who experienced famine, which was not uncommon in the Highlands. It truly seems unimaginable that anyone alive today could envision a condition more seemingly wretched and miserable than that of the Highland sub-tenants and cottars as described in various contemporary writings. The grimiest hovel in the narrowest alley of Edinburgh can serve as a fair example of the homes once lived in by the vast majority of farmers and cottars in the Highlands. Remarkably, they did not seem to view themselves as the most miserable of beings; quite the opposite—they appeared to be light-hearted and content as long as they could make it through the year without absolute starvation. This was likely because they knew no better way of life, and their love for the chief made them endure anything with resilience. Generally, the houses of the sub-tenants and cottars on a farm were clustered together, “all irregularly placed, some one way, some another, and at any distance, looking like heaps of dirt.” They were typically built in a small valley or strath beside a stream or loch, and the group of houses on one farm was known as the “toon” or town, a term still used in Shetland in the same way, and in many parts of Scotland even applied to the dwelling of a single farmer. The cottages were usually made of round stones without any cement, thatched with turf, and sometimes heath; occasionally they were divided into two rooms by a thin partition, but often no such division was made. In the larger half lived the family, serving as kitchen, dining, and sleeping area for all. In the center of this room was the peat fire on the floor, with a large opening above to let the smoke escape—though most of it didn’t make it out, filling every corner of the room before drifting out the door. The other half of the cottage was reserved for livestock when “they chose not to mix and stay with the family.” Sometimes these cottages were made of turf or mud, and sometimes of wattle like baskets, a common way of fencing still seen in many parts of the Highlands where young wood is plentiful. As a rule, these huts needed to be thatched and repaired yearly to remain livable; in fact, in many places, it was quite common each spring to remove the thatch and use it as fertilizer.

A Cottage in Islay. From Pennant’s Voyage to the Hebrides, 1774.

Buchanan, even in the latter half of the 18th century, thus speaks of the dwellings of tenants in the Western Isles; and, in this respect at least, it is not likely they were in worse plight than those who lived in the early part of the century. “The huts of the oppressed tenants are remarkably naked and open; quite destitute of furniture, except logs of timbers collected from the wrecks of the sea, to sit on about the fire, which is placed in the middle of the house, or upon seats made of straw, like foot hassacks, stuffed with straw or stubble. Many of them must rest satisfied with large stones placed around the fire in order. As all persons must have their own blankets to sleep in, they make their beds in whatever corner suits their fancy, and in the mornings they fold them up into a small compass, with all their gowns, cloaks, coats, and petticoats, that are not in use. The cows, goats, and sheep, with the ducks, hens, and dogs, must have the common benefit of the fire, and particularly the young and tenderest are admitted next to it. This filthy sty is never cleaned but once a-year, when they place the dung on the fields as manure for barley crops. Thus, from the necessity of laying litter below these cattle to keep them dry, the dung naturally increases in height almost mid-wall high, so that the men sit low about the fire, while the cattle look down from above upon the company.” We learn from the same authority that in the Hebrides every tenant must have had his own beams and side timbers, the walls generally belonging to the tacksman or laird, and these were six feet thick with a hollow wall of rough stones, packed with moss or earth in the centre. A tenant in removing carried his timbers with him to his new location, and speedily mounted them on the top of four rude walls. But indeed the condition of many of the Western Isles both before and after 1745 and even at the present day, was frequently much more wretched than the Highlands in the mainland generally. Especially was this the case after 1745, although even before that their condition can by no means be taken as typical of the Highlands generally. The following, however, from the Statistical Account of the island of Tiree, might have applied at the time (about 1745), to almost any part of the Highlands. “About 40 years ago, a great part of the lands in this parish lay in their natural[26] uncultivated state, and such of them as were in culture produced poor starved crops. The tenants were in poor circumstances, the rents low, the farm houses contemptible. The communication from place to place was along paths which were to be known by the footsteps of beasts that passed through them. No turnips, potatoes, or cabbages, unless a few of the latter in some gardens; and a great degree of poverty, indolence, and meanness of spirit, among the great body of the people. The appearance of the people, and their mode of thinking and acting, were but mean and indelicate; their peats were brought home in creels; the few things the farmer had to sell were carried to market upon the backs of horses; and their dunghills were hard by their doors.” We have reliable testimony, however, to prove, that even the common Highland tenants on the mainland were but little better off than those in the islands; their houses were almost equally rude and dirty, and their furniture nearly as scanty. The Statistical Account of the parish of Fortingal, in Perthshire, already quoted, gives a miserable account of the country and inhabitants previous to 1745, as does also the letters of Captain Burt in reference to the district which came under his observation; and neither of these districts was likely to be in worse condition than other parts of the Highlands, further removed from intercourse with the Lowlands. “At the above period (1745), the bulk of the tenants in Rannoch had no such thing as beds. They lay on the ground, with a little heather, or fern, under them. One single blanket was all their bed-cloaths, excepting their body-cloaths. Now they have standing-up beds, and abundance of blankets. At that time the houses in Rannoch were huts of, what they called, ‘Stake and Rife.’ One could not enter but on all fours; and after entering, it was impossible to stand upright. Now there are comfortable houses built of stone. Then the people were miserably dirty, and foul-skinned. Now they are as cleanly, and are clothed as well as their circumstances will admit of. The rents of the parish, at that period, were not much above £1500, and the people were starving. Now they pay £4660 per annum, and upwards, and the people have fulness of bread. It is hardly possible to believe, on how little the Highlanders formerly lived. They bled their cows several times in the year, boiled the blood, eat a little of it like bread, and a most lasting meal it was. The present incumbent has known a poor man, who had a small farm hard by him, by this means, with a boll of meal for every mouth in his family, pass the whole year.” This bleeding of the cattle to eke out the small supply of oatmeal is testified to by many other witnesses. Captain Burt refers to it;[46] and Knox, in his View of the British Empire,[47] thus speaks of it:—“In winter, when the grounds are covered with snow, and when the naked wilds afford them neither shelter nor subsistence, the few cows, small, lean, and ready to drop down through want of pasture, are brought into the hut where the family resides, and frequently share with them their little stock of meal, which had been purchased or raised for the family only, while the cattle thus sustained are bled occasionally to afford nourishment for the children, after it has been boiled or made into cakes.”

Buchanan, even in the second half of the 18th century, describes the living conditions of tenants in the Western Isles; and at least in this regard, it’s unlikely they were in worse shape than those living in the early part of the century. “The huts of the oppressed tenants are extremely bare and exposed; completely lacking in furniture, except for logs collected from shipwrecks to sit on around the fire, which is placed in the center of the house, or on straw seats, like foot cushions, stuffed with straw or stubble. Many of them have to settle for large stones placed around the fire for seating. Everyone must have their own blankets to sleep in, so they make their beds in whatever corner they prefer, and in the mornings, they fold them up into a compact bundle along with all their gowns, cloaks, coats, and petticoats that aren’t in use. Cows, goats, and sheep, along with ducks, hens, and dogs, all benefit from the fire, especially the young and delicate ones, who are allowed close to it. This filthy hovel is only cleaned once a year, when the dung is used as fertilizer for barley crops. Thus, out of necessity, litter is laid down for the cattle to keep them dry, causing the dung to accumulate almost as high as the walls, which means the people sit low by the fire while the cattle look down on them.” We learn from the same source that in the Hebrides, every tenant had to provide their own beams and side timbers, while the walls generally belonged to the tacksman or laird, which were six feet thick with a hollow wall of rough stones, packed with moss or earth in the center. When a tenant moved, they took their timbers with them and quickly mounted them on top of four rough walls. However, the condition of many of the Western Isles—both before and after 1745, and even today—was often much worse than that of the Highlands on the mainland in general. This was especially true after 1745, although even before that, their situation could by no means be considered typical of the Highlands overall. The following account from the Statistical Account of the island of Tiree could have applied around that time (about 1745) to almost any part of the Highlands: “About 40 years ago, a large portion of the lands in this parish lay in their natural uncultivated state, and those that were cultivated produced poor, meager crops. The tenants were in dire circumstances, the rents were low, and the farmhouses were shabby. Travel between places was along paths marked by the footsteps of animals. There were no turnips, potatoes, or cabbages, except for a few cabbages in some gardens; there was widespread poverty, laziness, and a lack of ambition among the vast majority of the people. The appearance of the people, along with their way of thinking and acting, was quite unrefined and coarse; they brought home their peat in baskets; the few items the farmers had to sell were carried to market on horseback; and their dung heaps were close to their doors.” However, we have reliable evidence to prove that even the average Highland tenants on the mainland were little better off than those on the islands; their homes were nearly as rudimentary and filthy, and their furnishings almost as sparse. The Statistical Account of the parish of Fortingal in Perthshire, already cited, gives a grim overview of the region and its inhabitants before 1745, as do the letters of Captain Burt concerning the area he observed; and neither of these regions is likely to have been in worse shape than other parts of the Highlands, which were further removed from contact with the Lowlands. “At that time (1745), most tenants in Rannoch didn’t have beds. They slept on the ground with a little heather or fern underneath them. One single blanket served as their bedding, apart from their clothing. Now they have proper beds and plenty of blankets. Back then, the houses in Rannoch were huts made of what they called ‘Stake and Rife.’ You had to enter on all fours, and once inside, it was impossible to stand upright. Now, there are comfortable stone houses. At that time, people were miserably dirty and had poor skin. Now they are clean and dress as well as their circumstances allow. The rents of the parish back then were not much above £1500, and people were starving. Now they pay £4660 per annum or more, and they have enough to eat. It’s hard to believe how little the Highlanders once lived on. They bled their cows several times a year, boiled the blood, ate a little of it like bread, and it served as a lasting meal. The current clergyman has known a poor man who had a small farm nearby, who managed to live the whole year on this method, sharing one boll of meal for each member of his family.” This practice of bleeding cattle to supplement the scant supply of oatmeal is confirmed by many other witnesses. Captain Burt refers to it;[46] and Knox, in his View of the British Empire,[47] describes it as follows:—“In winter, when the ground is covered with snow and the bare wilds provide neither shelter nor food, the few small, lean cows, almost ready to collapse from lack of pasture, are brought into the hut where the family lives, and often share their tiny supply of meal—which had been purchased or grown solely for the family—while the cattle are bled occasionally to provide nourishment for the children, after it has been boiled or made into cakes.”

It must be borne in mind that at that time potatoes were all but unknown in the Highlands, and even in the Lowlands had scarcely got beyond the stage of a garden root. The staple food of the common Highlander was the various preparations of oats and barley; even fish seems to have been a rarity, but why it is difficult to say, as there were plenty both in the sea and in freshwater rivers and lochs. For a month or two after Michaelmas, the luxury of fresh meat seems to have been not uncommon, as at that time the cattle were in condition for being slaughtered; and the more provident or less needy might even go the length of salting a quantity for winter, but even this practice does not seem to have been common except among the tacksmen. “Nothing is more deplorable than the state of this people in time of winter.” Then they were completely confined to their narrow glens, and very frequently night and day to their houses, on account of the severe snow and rain storms. “They have no diversions to amuse them, but sit brooding in the smoke over the fire till[27] their legs and thighs are scorched to an extraordinary degree, and many have sore eyes and some are quite blind. This long continuance in the smoke makes them almost as black as chimney-sweepers; and when the huts are not water-tight, which is often the case, the rain that comes through the roof and mixes with the sootiness of the inside, where all the sticks look like charcoal, falls in drops like ink. But, in this circumstance, the Highlanders are not very solicitous about their outward appearance.”[48] We need not wonder under these circumstances at the prevalence of a loathsome distemper, almost peculiar to the Highlands, and the universality of various kinds of vermin; and indeed, had it not been that the people spent so much of their time in the open air, and that the pure air of the mountains, and been on the whole temperate in drinking and correct in morals, their condition must have been much more miserable than it really was. The misery seems to have been apparent only to onlookers, not to those whose lot it was to endure it. No doubt they were most mercilessly oppressed sometimes, but even this oppression they do not seem to have regarded as any hardship, as calling for complaint on their part:—they were willing to endure anything at the hands of the chief, who, they believed, could do no wrong.

It should be noted that at that time, potatoes were almost unknown in the Highlands and barely made their way into gardens in the Lowlands. The main food of the average Highlander was various dishes made from oats and barley; even fish seemed to be rare, though it’s hard to explain why since there were plenty in the sea and in freshwater rivers and lochs. For a month or two after Michaelmas, the luxury of fresh meat was not uncommon, as it was the time when cattle were ready to be slaughtered; the more thrifty or less needy might even salt some for the winter, but this practice didn't seem to be widespread except among the tacksmen. “Nothing is more deplorable than the condition of this people during winter.” That’s when they were completely stuck in their narrow valleys and often confined to their homes day and night because of the harsh snow and rainstorms. “They have no entertainment to keep them busy, but sit lost in thought in the smoke over the fire until[27] their legs and thighs are burned to a remarkable degree, and many have sore eyes, with some even going blind. This prolonged exposure to smoke makes them nearly as black as chimney sweeps; and when the huts aren't waterproof, which is often the case, the rain that comes through the roof mixes with the soot inside, where everything looks like charcoal, falling in drops that resemble ink. But, in these circumstances, the Highlanders don’t seem to care much about their appearance.”[48] We shouldn’t be surprised at the spread of a terrible sickness, almost unique to the Highlands, and the prevalence of various kinds of pests; and indeed, had it not been for the fact that people spent much of their time outdoors, enjoying the pure mountain air, and generally practiced moderation in drinking and good morals, their situation would have been far worse than it actually was. The misery seems to have been evident only to outsiders, not to those who had to live through it. No doubt they suffered greatly at times, but even this oppression didn't seem to bother them enough to complain: they were willing to endure anything from the chief, whom they believed could do no wrong.

As a rule the chiefs and gentlemen of the clan appear to have treated their inferiors with kindness and consideration, although, at the same time, it was their interest and the practice of most of them to encourage the notions the people entertained of their duty to their chiefs, and to keep them in ignorance of everything that would tend to diminish this profitable belief. No doubt many of the chiefs themselves believed as firmly in the doctrine of clanship as their people; but there is good reason to believe, that many of them encouraged the old system from purely interested and selfish motives. Burt tells us that when a chief wanted to get rid of any troublesome fellow, he compelled him, under threat of perpetual imprisonment or the gallows, to sign a contract for his own banishment, when he was shipped off from the nearest port by the first vessel bound for the West Indies. Referring no doubt to Lord Lovat,[49] he informs us that this versatile and long-headed chief acted on the maxim that to render his clan poor would double the tie of their obedience; and accordingly he made use of all oppressive means to that end. “To prevent any diminution of the number of those who do not offend him, he dissuades from their purpose all such as show an inclination to traffic, or to put their children out to trades, as knowing they would, by such an alienation shake off at least good part of their slavish attachment to him and his family. This he does, when downright authority fails, by telling them how their ancestors chose to live sparingly, and be accounted a martial people, rather than submit themselves to low and mercenary employments like the Lowlanders, whom their forefathers always despised for the want of that warlike temper which they (his vassals) still retained, &c.” This cunning chief was in the habit, according to Dr Chambers’s Domestic Annals, of sending from Inverness and paying for the insertion in the Edinburgh Courant and Mercury of glaring accounts of feasts and rejoicings given by himself or held in his honour.[50] And it is well known that this same lord during his lifetime erected a handsome tombstone for himself inscribed with a glowing account of his heroic exploits, intended solely for the use of his clansmen. By these and similar means would crafty selfish lairds keep their tenants and cottars in ignorance of their rights, and make them resigned to all the oppressive impositions laid upon them. No doubt Lovat’s was an extreme case, and there must have been many gradations of oppressions, and many chiefs who really cared for their people, and did their best to make them happy and comfortable, although, considering their circumstances and general surroundings, it is difficult to see how they could succeed. Yet notwithstanding their miserable and filthy huts, their scanty and poor food, their tattered and insufficient clothes, their lean cattle and meagre crops, their country wet above and below, their apparent want of all amusements and of anything to lighten their cheerless condition, and the oppressive[28] exactions of their chiefs, the Highlanders as a body certainly do not seem to have been an unhappy or discontented people, or to have had any feeling of the discomfort attending their lot.[51] There seems to have been little or no grumbling, and it is a most remarkable fact that suicide was and probably is all but unknown among the Highlanders. Your genuine Highlander was never what could strictly be called a merry man; he never had any of the effervescence of the French Celt, nor of the inimitable never failing light-hearted humour of his Irish brother; but, on the other hand, under the old system, at heart he showed little or no discontent, but on the contrary seems to have been possessed of a self-satisfied, contented cheerfulness, a quiet resignation to fate, and a belief in the power and goodness of his chief, together with an ignorance and contempt for all outside his own narrow sphere, that made him feel as happy and contented as the most comfortable peasant farmer in France. They only became discontented and sorely cut up when their chiefs,—it being no longer the interest of the latter to multiply and support their retainers,—began to look after their own interests solely, and show little or no consideration for those who regarded them with reverence alone, and who thought their chief as much bound to support and care for them and share his land and his bread with them, as a father is to maintain his children. After the heritable jurisdictions were abolished, of course everything was changed; but before that there is every reason to believe that the Highland tenants and cottars were as contented and happy, though by no means so well off, as the majority of those in the same condition throughout the United Kingdom. Indeed the evils which prevailed formerly in the Highlands, like all other evils, look far worse in prospect (in this case retrospect) than they do in reality. Misery in general is least perceived by those who are in its midst, and no doubt many poor and apparently miserable people wonder what charitable associations for their relief make so much fuss about, for they themselves see nothing to relieve. Not that this misery is any the less real and fruitful of evil consequences, and demanding relief; it is simply that those who are in the midst of it can’t, very naturally, see it in its true light. As to the Highlands, the tradition remained for a long time, and we believe does so still in many parts, that under the old regime, chiefs were always kind as fathers, and the people faithful and loving as children; the men were tall and brave, and the women fair and pure; the cattle were fat and plentiful, and the land produced abundance for man and beast; the summers were always warm, and the winters mild; the sun was brighter than ever it has been since, and rain came only when wanted. In short everybody had plenty with a minimum of work and abundance of time for dancing and singing and other amusements; every one was as happy as the day was long. It was almost literally “a land flowing with milk and honey,” as will be seen from the following tradition:[52]—“It is now indeed idle, and appears fabulous, to relate the crops raised here 30 or 40 years ago. The seasons were formerly so warm, that the people behoved to unyoke their ploughs as soon as the sun rose, when sowing barley; and persons yet living, tell, that in traveling through the meadows in the loan of Fearn, in some places drops of honey were seen as the dew in the long grass and plantain, sticking to their shoes as they passed along in a May morning; and also in other parts, their shoes were oiled as with cream, going through such meadows. Honey and bee hives were then very plenty.... Cattle, butter, and cheese, were then very plenty and cheap.” This glowing tradition, we fear, must melt away before the authentic and too sober accounts of contemporaries and eye-witnesses.

As a rule, the leaders and members of the clan generally treated their lower-ranking individuals with kindness and consideration. However, at the same time, it was in their interest, as was the case for most of them, to promote the people's ideas about their duty to their leaders and to keep them unaware of anything that might undermine this beneficial belief. It’s likely that many of the leaders believed in the concept of clanship just as strongly as their followers did, but there’s good reason to think that some promoted the old system purely for selfish reasons. Burt tells us that when a chief wanted to get rid of a troublesome person, he would force them, under threat of lifelong imprisonment or execution, to sign a contract for their own banishment. They would then be shipped off from the nearest port on the first vessel headed for the West Indies. Referring likely to Lord Lovat,[49] he notes that this clever and shrewd chief operated under the belief that making his clan poor would strengthen their obedience; therefore, he employed all oppressive means to achieve that goal. “To prevent any decrease in the number of those who did not anger him, he discouraged any inclination to engage in trade or to send their children into various jobs, knowing that such actions would reduce their slavish loyalty to him and his family. He would do this, when outright authority failed, by reminding them how their ancestors preferred to live frugally and be known as a warrior people rather than submit to low-paying, menial jobs like the Lowlanders, whom their forefathers always despised for lacking the martial spirit that they (his followers) still possessed, etc.” According to Dr. Chambers’s Domestic Annals, this crafty leader regularly placed extravagant accounts of feasts and celebrations he hosted or that were held in his honor in the Edinburgh Courant and Mercury, paying for those insertions. [50] It is also well known that during his lifetime, this same lord erected a beautiful gravestone for himself, inscribed with a glowing account of his heroic deeds, intended solely for his clansmen. Through these and similar means, self-serving lords would keep their tenants and cottars unaware of their rights and make them accept the many burdens placed upon them. While Lovat's case was extreme, there were undoubtedly various levels of oppression, and many chiefs genuinely cared for their people, striving to make them happy and comfortable, although given their circumstances and general environment, it’s hard to see how they could succeed. Yet despite their miserable and filthy huts, their meager and inadequate food, their ragged and insufficient clothing, their skinny cattle and poor crops, their land being wet both above and below, their apparent lack of any entertainment or anything to lighten their gloomy situation, and the oppressive demands of their chiefs, the Highlanders as a whole certainly didn’t seem to be an unhappy or discontented people, nor did they appear to feel discomfort from their situation. [51] There seemed to be little or no complaining, and it’s quite remarkable that suicide was and likely still is almost unheard of among the Highlanders. A true Highlander was never what you would strictly call a cheerful person; he lacked the exuberance of the French Celt and the endlessly cheerful humor of his Irish counterpart. However, on the other hand, under the old system, he displayed little to no discontent and instead seemed to possess a self-satisfied, contented cheerfulness, a quiet acceptance of fate, and a belief in the power and goodness of his chief, along with ignorance and disdain for anything outside his narrow world, which made him feel as happy and contented as the most comfortable peasant farmer in France. They only became discontented and frustrated when their chiefs—no longer motivated to increase and support their retainers—started to focus solely on their own interests and showed little or no regard for those who looked up to them and believed their chief had as much duty to support and care for them and share his land and bread with them as a father does for his children. After the hereditary jurisdictions were abolished, everything changed; however, before that, there is every reason to believe that the Highland tenants and cottars were as contented and happy, though by no means as well off, as most people in the same situation throughout the United Kingdom. In fact, the issues that were prominent in the Highlands in the past often appear worse when looking back than they did in reality. People living in misery are often least aware of their hardships, and many poor and seemingly miserable individuals might wonder what charitable groups making such a fuss about their suffering are talking about, as they see nothing that needs relief. This misery is no less real and does have serious negative consequences that require assistance; it’s just that those in the midst of it can’t see it in its true light. As for the Highlands, the long-held tradition suggests that under the old regime, chiefs were always as kind as fathers, and the people loyal and loving like children; men were tall and brave while women were fair and pure; cattle were abundant and healthy, and the land provided ample resources for both people and livestock; summers were always warm, and winters mild; the sun shone brighter than it ever has since, and rain fell only when needed. In short, everyone had plenty with minimal work and ample time for dancing, singing, and other pleasures; everyone was as happy as could be. It was almost literally “a land flowing with milk and honey,” as illustrated by the following tradition:[52]—“It seems pointless now and appears almost mythical to recount the crops produced here 30 or 40 years ago. The seasons used to be so warm that people had to stop plowing as soon as the sun rose during barley sowing; and people still alive recount that while walking through the meadows in the loan of Fearn, in some areas drops of honey appeared like dew in the long grass and plantain, sticking to their shoes as they walked on a May morning; and in other places, their shoes would be oiled with cream while walking through such meadows. Honey and beehives were then plentiful.... Cattle, butter, and cheese were abundant and inexpensive.” We fear this glowing tradition must fade away before the authentic and much more sober accounts of contemporaries and eyewitnesses.

As for wages to day-labourers and mechanics, in many cases no money whatever was given; every service being frequently paid for in kind;[29] where money was given, a copper or two a day was deemed an ample remuneration, and was probably sufficient to provide those who earned it with a maintenance satisfactory to themselves, the price of all necessary provisions being excessively low. A pound of beef or mutton, or a fowl could be obtained for about a penny, a cow cost about 30 shillings, and a boll of barley or oatmeal less than 10 shillings; butter was about twopence a pound, a stone (21 lbs.) of cheese was to be got for about two shillings. The following extract, from the Old Statistical Account of Caputh, will give the reader an idea of the rate of wages, where servants were employed, of the price of provisions, and how really little need there was for actual cash, every man being able to do many things for himself which would now require perhaps a dozen workmen to perform. This parish being strictly in the lowlands, but on the border of the Highlands, may be regarded as having been, in many respects, further advanced than the majority of Highland parishes.[53] “The ploughs and carts were usually made by the farmer himself; with little iron about the plough, except the colter and share; none upon the cart or harrows; no shoes upon the horses; no hempen ropes. In short, every instrument of farming was procured at small expense, wood being at a very low price. Salt was a shilling the bushel: little soap was used: they had no candles, instead of which they split the roots of fir trees, which, though brought 50 or 60 miles from the Highlands, were purchased for a trifle. Their clothes were of their own manufacturing. The average price of weaving ten yards of such cloth was a shilling, which was paid partly in meal and partly in money. The tailor worked for a quantity of meal, suppose 3 pecks or a firlot a-year, according to the number of the farmer’s family. In the year 1735, the best ploughman was to be had for L.8 Scots (13s. 4d.) a year, and what was termed a bounty, which consisted of some articles of clothing, and might be estimated at 11s. 6d.; in all L.1, 4s. 10d. sterling. Four years after, his wages rose to L.24 Scots, (L.2) and the bounty. Female servants received L.2 Scots, (3s. 4d.) and a bounty of a similar kind; the whole not exceeding 6s. or 7s. Some years after their wages rose to 15s. Men received for harvest work L.6 Scots, (10s.); women, L.5 Scots, (8s. 4d.). Poultry was sold at 40 pennies Scots, (3⅓d.) Oat-meal, bear and oats, at L.4 or L.5 Scots the boll. A horse that then cost 100 merks Scots, (L.5 : 11 : 1¾) would now cost L.25. An ox that cost L.20 Scots, (L.1 : 13 : 4) would now be worth L.8 or L.9. Beef and mutton were sold, not by weight, but by the piece; about 3s. 4d. for a leg of beef of 3½ stones; and so in proportion. No tea nor sugar was used: little whisky was drunk, and less of other spirits: but they had plenty of good ale; there being usually one malt barn (perhaps two) on each farm.”[54]

As for wages for day laborers and mechanics, in many cases no money was given at all; services were often paid for in goods instead.[29] When money was given, a copper or two a day was considered a fair wage, which was likely enough for those earning it to maintain a satisfactory living, since the cost of basic provisions was extremely low. A pound of beef or mutton, or a chicken could be purchased for about a penny, a cow cost about 30 shillings, and a measure of barley or oatmeal was less than 10 shillings; butter was around two pence a pound, and a stone (21 lbs.) of cheese could be had for about two shillings. The following excerpt from the Old Statistical Account of Caputh provides an insight into wage rates, the price of provisions, and how little actual cash was needed, as every person could manage many tasks that would now require maybe a dozen workers. This parish, being mainly in the lowlands but bordering the Highlands, was likely more advanced than most Highland parishes.[53] “Farmers typically made their own plows and carts, with very little iron used for the plows, aside from the colter and share; there was none on the carts or harrows; horses weren’t shod; no hemp ropes were used. In short, every farming tool was acquired at a low cost, since wood was inexpensive. Salt was a shilling per bushel; little soap was used; instead of candles, they would split the roots of fir trees, which, although brought 50 or 60 miles from the Highlands, were bought for very little. Their clothing was made by themselves. The average cost to weave ten yards of cloth was a shilling, paid partly with meal and partly with cash. The tailor worked for a quantity of meal, about 3 pecks or a firlot a year, depending on the size of the farmer’s family. In 1735, the best plowman could be hired for L.8 Scots (13s. 4d.) a year, plus what was called a bounty, which included some clothing items, estimated at 11s. 6d.; totaling L.1, 4s. 10d. sterling. Four years later, his wages increased to L.24 Scots, (L.2) plus the bounty. Female servants earned L.2 Scots, (3s. 4d.) with a similar bounty; totaling no more than 6s. or 7s. A few years later, their wages increased to 15s. Men were paid L.6 Scots (10s.) for harvest work, while women earned L.5 Scots (8s. 4d.). Poultry sold for 40 pennies Scots (3⅓d.), and oatmeal, barley, and oats were priced at L.4 or L.5 Scots per boll. A horse that cost 100 merks Scots (L.5 : 11 : 1¾) then would now cost L.25. An ox that cost L.20 Scots (L.1 : 13 : 4) would be worth L.8 or L.9 now. Beef and mutton prices were based on pieces, not weight; around 3s. 4d. for a leg of beef weighing 3½ stones, and so forth. There was no tea or sugar consumed; little whisky was drunk, and even less of other spirits; but there was plenty of good ale, with usually one malt barn (maybe two) on each farm.”[54]

When a Highlander was in need of anything which he could not produce or make himself, it was by no means easy for him to obtain it, as by far the greater part of the Highlands was utterly destitute of towns and manufactures; there was little or no commerce of any kind. The only considerable Highland town was Inverness, and, if we can believe Captain Burt, but little business was done there; the only other places, which made any pretensions to be towns were Stornoway and Campbeltown, and these at the time we are writing of, were little better than fishing villages. There were no manufactures strictly speaking, for although the people[30] spun their own wool and made their own cloth, exportation, except perhaps in the case of stockings, seems to have been unknown. In many cases a system of merchandise somewhat similar to the ruinous, oppressive, and obstructive system still common in Shetland, seems to have been in vogue in many parts of the Highlands. By this system, some of the more substantial tacksmen would lay in a stock of goods such as would be likely to be needed by their tenants, but which these could not procure for themselves, such as iron, corn, wine, brandy, sugar, tobacco, &c. These goods the tacksman would supply to his tenants as they needed them, charging nothing for them at the time; but, about the month of May, the tenant would hand over to his tacksman-merchant as many cattle as the latter considered an equivalent for the goods supplied. As the people would seldom have any idea of the real value of the goods, of course there was ample room for a dishonest tacksman to realise an enormous profit, which, we fear, was too often done. “By which traffic the poor wretched people were cheated out of their effects, for one half of their value; and so are kept in eternal poverty.”[55]

When a Highlander needed something that he couldn't make or produce himself, it wasn't easy for him to get it, since a large part of the Highlands had no towns or industries; there was very little trade of any kind. The only significant Highland town was Inverness, and, if Captain Burt is to be believed, not much business was conducted there; the only other places that could be called towns were Stornoway and Campbeltown, which at the time we are discussing were hardly better than fishing villages. There were no real industries, because even though the people spun their own wool and made their own cloth, exporting anything except maybe stockings seemed to be unheard of. In many cases, a trade system similar to the exploitative and burdensome method still found in Shetland seemed to be common in various parts of the Highlands. With this system, some of the wealthier landholders would stock up on goods likely needed by their tenants but unavailable for them to buy, such as iron, grain, wine, brandy, sugar, tobacco, etc. The landholder would provide these goods to tenants as they needed them, without charging anything upfront; however, around May, the tenant would give the landholder as many cattle as he thought were worth the goods provided. Since the locals usually had no idea of the true value of the goods, there was plenty of opportunity for a dishonest landholder to make a huge profit, which, sadly, happened too often. "Through this trade, the poor wretched people were cheated out of their possessions for half their value; and so they are kept in perpetual poverty.”

As to roads, with the exception of those made for military purposes by General Wade, there seems to have been none whatever, only tracts here and there in the most frequented routes, frequently impassable, and at all time unsafe without a guide. Captain Burt could not move a mile or two out of Inverness without a guide. Bridges seem to have been even rarer than slated houses or carriages.

As for roads, aside from those built for military reasons by General Wade, there didn’t seem to be any at all, just paths here and there on the most traveled routes, which were often impassable and always unsafe without a guide. Captain Burt couldn’t travel a mile or two outside of Inverness without a guide. Bridges appeared to be even rarer than slate-roofed houses or carriages.

We have thus endeavoured to give the reader a correct idea of the state of the country and people of the Highlands previous to the abolition of the heritable jurisdictions. Our only aim has been to find out the truth, and we have done so by appealing to the evidence of contemporaries, or of those whose witness is almost as good. We have endeavoured to exhibit both the good and bad side of the picture, and we are only sorry that space will not permit of giving further details. However, from what has been said above, the reader must see how much had to be accomplished by the Highlanders to bring them up to the level of the rest of the country, and will be able to understand the nature of the changes which from time to time took place, the difficulties which had to be overcome, the prejudices which had to be swept away, the hardships which had to be encountered, in assimilating the Highlands with the rest of the country.

We have tried to give the reader an accurate understanding of the condition of the country and people of the Highlands before the abolition of heritable jurisdictions. Our only goal has been to uncover the truth, and we've done this by referring to the accounts of contemporaries or those whose testimony is almost as credible. We've aimed to show both the good and bad aspects of the situation, and we're only disappointed that we don't have the space to provide more details. However, from what we've discussed above, the reader should see how much the Highlanders needed to achieve to catch up to the rest of the country, and will be able to grasp the nature of the changes that occurred over time, the challenges that had to be faced, the biases that needed to be overcome, and the difficulties that had to be dealt with in integrating the Highlands with the rest of the country.

Having thus, as far as space permits, shown the condition of the Highlands previous to 1745, we shall now, as briefly as possible, trace the history down to the present day, showing the march of change, and we hope, of progress after the abolition of the heritable jurisdictions. In doing so we must necessarily come across topics concerning which there has been much rancorous and unprofitable controversy; but, as we have done in the case of other disputed matters, we shall do our best to lay facts before the reader, and allow him to form his opinions for himself. The history of the Highlands since 1745 is no doubt in some respects a sad one; much misery and cruel disappointment come under the notice of the investigator. But in many respects, and, we have no doubt in its ultimate results, the history is a bright one, showing as it does the progress of a people from semi-barbarism and slavery and ignorance towards high civilisation, freedom of action with the world before them, and enlightenment and knowledge, and vigorous and successful enterprise. Formerly the Highlanders were a nuisance to their neighbours, and a drag upon the progress of the country; now they are not surpassed by any section of her Majesty’s subjects for character, enterprise, education, loyalty, and self-respect. Considering the condition of the country in 1745, what could we expect to take place on the passing and enforcing of an act such as that which abolished the heritable jurisdictions? Was it not natural, unavoidable that a fermentation should take place, that there should be a war of apparently conflicting interests, that, in short, as in the achievement of all great results by nations and men, there should be much experimenting, much groping to find out the best way, much shuffling about by the people to fit themselves to their new circumstances, before matters could again fall into something like a settled condition, before each man would find his place in the[31] new adjustment of society? Moreover, the Highlanders had to learn an inevitable and a salutary lesson, that in this or in any country under one government, where prosperity and harmony are desired, no particular section of the people is to consider itself as having a right to one particular part of the country. The Highlands for the Highlanders is a barbarous, selfish, obstructive cry in a united and progressive nation. It seems to be the law of nature, as it is the law of progress, that those who can make the best use of any district ought to have it. This has been the case with the world at large, and it has turned out, and is still turning out to be the case with this country. The Highlands now contain a considerable lowland population, and the Highlanders are scattered over the length and breadth of the land, and indeed of the world, honourably fulfilling the noble part they have to play in the world’s history. Ere long there will be neither Highlander nor Lowlander; we shall all be one people, having the best qualities of the blood of the formerly two antagonistic races running in our veins. It is, we have no doubt, with men as with other animals, the best breeds are got by judicious crossings.

Having shown, as far as space allows, the state of the Highlands before 1745, we will now briefly outline the history up to the present day, highlighting the changes and hopefully the progress following the abolition of heritable jurisdictions. In doing so, we will inevitably encounter topics that have sparked much bitter and unproductive debate; however, as we have done with other contentious issues, we will strive to present the facts for the reader to draw their own conclusions. The history of the Highlands since 1745 is certainly, in some ways, a sad one; a lot of suffering and harsh disappointment emerge from the analysis. However, in many respects, and we are confident in its eventual outcomes, the history is also a bright one, illustrating the progress of a people moving from semi-barbarism, slavery, and ignorance towards advanced civilization, freedom of action with opportunities ahead, and enlightenment, knowledge, and dynamic, successful endeavors. In the past, the Highlanders were a hindrance to their neighbors and a barrier to the country’s progress; now, they are unmatched by any group of Her Majesty’s subjects in terms of character, enterprise, education, loyalty, and self-respect. Given the state of the country in 1745, what could we expect to happen when an act like the one abolishing heritable jurisdictions was passed and enforced? Wasn’t it natural and unavoidable that there would be unrest, conflicting interests, and, in short, as happens with all significant changes made by nations and individuals, a lot of testing, searching for the best path, and a shuffle among the people to adapt to their new circumstances before things could settle into a more stable state, before each individual could find their role in the new societal arrangement? Additionally, the Highlanders had to learn a necessary and beneficial lesson: in any country under one government, where prosperity and harmony are sought, no particular group of people should consider themselves entitled to a specific part of the nation. The notion of "The Highlands for the Highlanders" is a selfish, obstructive cry in a united and progressive society. It seems to be the law of nature, just as it is the law of progress, that those who can best utilize a region should have access to it. This principle has generally held true worldwide, and it continues to apply to this country. The Highlands now host a significant lowland population, and the Highlanders are dispersed throughout the country and even the world, fulfilling their honorable roles in history. Soon, there will be neither Highlanders nor Lowlanders; we will all be one community, inheriting the best traits of the formerly opposing races in our blood. We have no doubt that, just like with other animals, the best breeds emerge through thoughtful mixing.

Of course it is seldom the case that any great changes take place in the social or political policy of a country without much individual suffering: this was the case at all events in the Highlands. Many of the poor people and tacksmen had to undergo great hardships during the process of this new adjustment of affairs; but that the lairds or chiefs were to blame for this, it would be rash to assert. Some of these were no doubt unnecessarily harsh and unfeeling, but even where they were kindest and most considerate with their tenants, there was much misery prevailing among the latter. In the general scramble for places under the new arrangements, every one, chief, tacksman, tenant, and cottar, had to look out for himself or go to the wall, and it was therefore the most natural thing in the world that the instinct of self-preservation and self-advancement, which is stronger by far than that of universal benevolence, should urge the chiefs to look to their own interests in preference to those of the people, who unfortunately, from the habit of centuries, looked to their superiors alone for that help which they should have been able to give themselves. It appears to us that the results which have followed from the abolition of the jurisdictions and the obliteration of the power of the chiefs, were inevitable; that they might have been brought about in a much gentler way, with much less suffering and bitterness and recrimination, there is no doubt; but while the process was going on, who had time to think of these things, or look at the matter in a calm and rational light? Certainly not those who were the chief actors in bringing about the results. With such stubbornness, bigotry, prejudice, and ignorance on one side, and such power and poverty and necessity for immediate and decided action on the other, and with selfishness on both sides, it was all but inevitable that results should have been as they turned out to be. We shall do what we can to state plainly, briefly, and fairly the real facts of the case.

Of course, it's rare for significant changes in a country’s social or political policies to happen without causing a lot of personal suffering; this was certainly true in the Highlands. Many poor people and land tenants faced severe hardships during this adjustment period. However, it would be unfair to blame the lairds or chiefs entirely for this situation. Some of them were undoubtedly unnecessarily cruel and insensitive, but even where they were kind and considerate towards their tenants, there was still a lot of misery among them. In the overall scramble for positions under the new arrangements, everyone—chiefs, land tenants, and cottars—had to fend for themselves or be left behind. Therefore, it was only natural that the instinct for self-preservation and self-advancement, which is much stronger than the urge to help everyone, led the chiefs to prioritize their own interests over those of the people. Unfortunately, due to centuries of habit, the people had come to rely solely on their superiors for help that they should have been able to provide themselves. It seems clear that the outcomes that followed the removal of jurisdiction and the diminishing of the chiefs' power were inevitable; while these changes could have been carried out in a much gentler manner, with significantly less suffering and conflict, it's no doubt true that during the process, people were too caught up to consider these things or approach the situation calmly and rationally. Certainly, those directly involved in creating these conditions were not. With such stubbornness, prejudice, and ignorance on one side, and such powerlessness, poverty, and urgency for immediate action on the other, combined with selfishness from both sides, it was almost unavoidable that the results would unfold as they did. We will do our best to state clearly, briefly, and fairly the actual facts of the situation.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] Gartmore MS. in Appendix to Burt’s Letters.

[1] Gartmore MS. in the Appendix to Burt’s Letters.

[2] Pennant’s Tour in Scotland.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pennant’s Tour in Scotland.

[3] As a specimen of the manner in which justice was administered in old times in the Highlands, we give the following: In the second volume of the Spalding Club Miscellany, p. 128, we read of a certain “John MacAlister, in Dell of Rothemurkus,” cited on 19th July 1594 “before the Court of Regality of Spynie.” He was “decerned by the judge—ryplie aduysit with the action of spuilzie persewit contrane him be the Baron of Kincardine, ... to have vrongouslie intromittit with and detenit the broune horse lybellit, and thairfor to content and pay to the said Complainer the soume of threttene schillings and four pennis money.” The reader will notice the delicate manner in which what looks very like a breach of the eighth commandment is spoken of in a legal document of that period. John the son of Alister “confessed” the intromission with the brown horse, but pled in defence that he “took him away ordowrlie and nocht spulyed, but be vertue of the Act of Athell, boynd for ane better horse spuilzeat be the said persewar from the said Defender.” Whether this was the truth, or whether, though it were true, John the son of Alister was justified in seizing upon the Baron’s broune horse in lieu of the one taken by the Baron from him, or whether it was that the Baron was the more powerful of the two, the judge, it will have been noticed, decerned against the said John M’Alister, not, however, ordaining him to return the horse, but to pay the Baron “thairfor” the sum of thirteen shillings.—Memorials of Clan Shaw, by Rev. W. G. Shaw, p. 24.

[3] As an example of how justice was carried out in earlier times in the Highlands, we present the following: In the second volume of the Spalding Club Miscellany, p. 128, we read about a certain “John MacAlister, in Dell of Rothemurkus,” who was summoned on July 19, 1594, “before the Court of Regality of Spynie.” He was “ordered by the judge, after careful consideration, regarding the action of theft pursued against him by the Baron of Kincardine, ... to have wrongfully taken and kept the brown horse mentioned, and therefore to pay the said Complainant the amount of thirteen shillings and four pennies.” The reader will notice the careful way in which what appears to be a violation of the eighth commandment is described in a legal document from that time. John, the son of Alister, “confessed” to taking the brown horse but defended himself by claiming that he “took him away properly and was not stealing, but under the authority of the Act of Athell, bound for a better horse stolen by the said pursuer from the said Defender.” Whether this was true, or even if it were true, whether John, the son of Alister, was justified in taking the Baron’s brown horse in place of the one that had been taken by the Baron from him, or whether it was that the Baron was more powerful, the judge, as noted, ruled against John M’Alister, but did not order him to return the horse, instead requiring him to pay the Baron “therefore” the sum of thirteen shillings.—Memorials of Clan Shaw, by Rev. W. G. Shaw, p. 24.

[4] Observations on the Present State of Highlands, by the Earl of Selkirk, p. 13.

[4] Observations on the Current State of the Highlands, by the Earl of Selkirk, p. 13.

[5] Burt’s Letters, vol. ii. p. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burt’s Letters, vol. 2, p. 5.

[6] Burt’s Letters, vol. ii. p. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burt’s Letters, vol. 2, p. 5.

[7] Burt’s Letters, vol. ii. pp. 341-3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burt’s Letters, vol. 2, pp. 341-3.

[8] Beauties of Scotland, vol. v. pp. 184, 5.

[8] Beauties of Scotland, vol. v. pp. 184, 5.

[9] Old Statistical Account of North Knapdale.

[9] Old Statistical Account of North Knapdale.

[10] Burt’s Letters, vol. ii. p. 57.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burt’s Letters, vol. 2, p. 57.

[11] Gartmore MS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gartmore MS.

[12] Old Statistical Account, vol. ix. p. 494.

[12] Old Statistical Account, vol. ix. p. 494.

[13] “When I first saw this awkward method as I then thought it, I rode up to the person who guided the machine, to ask him some questions concerning it: he spoke pretty good English, which made me conclude he was a gentleman; and yet, in quality of a proprietor and conductor, might, without dishonour, employ himself in such a work. My first question was, whether that method was common to the Highlands, or peculiar to that part of the country? and, by way of answer, he asked me, if they ploughed otherwise anywhere else? Upon my further inquiry why the man went backwards? he stopped, and very civilly informed me that there were several small rocks, which I did not see, that had a little part of them just peeping on the surface, and therefore it was necessary his servant should see and avoid them, by guiding the horses accordingly, or otherwise his plough might be spoiled by the shock. The answer was satisfactory and convincing, and I must here take notice that many other of their methods are too well suited to their own circumstances, and those of the country, to be easily amended by such as undertake to deride them.”—Burt’s Letters, vol. ii. pp. 42, 43.

[13] “When I first saw this awkward method, as I thought at the time, I approached the person operating the machine to ask him some questions about it. He spoke decent English, which led me to believe he was a gentleman; yet, in his role as owner and operator, he could work in such a field without any shame. My first question was whether that method was common in the Highlands or specific to that region. In response, he asked me if they plowed differently anywhere else. Upon my further inquiry about why the man was facing backward, he paused and politely informed me that there were several small rocks, which I hadn't noticed, just barely above the surface. Therefore, it was essential for his servant to see and steer clear of them while guiding the horses, or else the plow could be damaged by the impact. His answer was clear and convincing, and I must point out that many of their methods are so well adapted to their own situations and those of the region that they can't easily be criticized by outsiders.”—Burt’s Letters, vol. ii. pp. 42, 43.

[14] Walker’s Hebrides, vol. i. p. 122.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Walker’s Hebrides, vol. 1, p. 122.

[15] Walker’s Hebrides, vol. i. p. 127.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Walker’s Hebrides, vol. 1, p. 127.

[16] Idem, 131.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same, 131.

[17] Walker’s Hebrides, vol. i. p. 133.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Walker’s Hebrides, vol. 1, p. 133.

[18] Old Statistical Account, vol. xx. p. 74.

[18] Old Statistical Account, vol. xx. p. 74.

[19] “Nothing is more common than to hear the Highlanders boast how much their country might be improved, and that it would produce double what it does at present if better husbandry were introduced among them. For my own part, it was always the only amusement I had in the hills, to observe every minute thing in my way; and I do assure you, I do not remember to have seen the least spot that would bear corn uncultivated, not even upon the sides of the hills, where it could be no otherwise broke up than with a spade. And as for manure to supply the salts and enrich the ground they have hardly any. In summer their cattle are dispersed about the sheelings, and almost all the rest of the year in other parts of the hills; and, therefore, all the dung they can have must be from the trifling quantity made by the cattle while they are in the house. I never knew or heard of any limestone, chalk, or marl, they have in the country; and, if some of their rocks might serve for limestone, in that case their kilns, carriage, and fuel would render it so expensive, it would be the same thing to them as if there were none. Their great dependence is upon the nitre of the snow, and they lament the disappointment if it does not fall early in the season.”—Burt’s Letters, vol. ii. p. 48-9.

[19] “Nothing is more common than hearing the Highlanders brag about how much their region could be improved, and that it could produce double what it currently does if better farming practices were adopted. For my part, my only enjoyment in the hills was observing every little detail in my surroundings; and I assure you, I can't recall seeing even the tiniest patch that could grow grain uncultivated, not even on the hillsides, where it could only be dug up with a spade. As for fertilizer to provide nutrients and enrich the soil, they have hardly any. In summer, their cattle roam around the sheelings, and for most of the rest of the year, they’re in other parts of the hills; therefore, the only manure they have comes from the small amount produced by the cattle while they are in the barn. I’ve never known or heard of any limestone, chalk, or marl in the country; and if some of their rocks might be suitable for limestone, the costs of processing, transport, and fuel would make it so expensive that it would be as if they didn’t have any. Their main reliance is on the nitrates from the snow, and they express disappointment if it doesn’t fall early in the season.”—Burt’s Letters, vol. ii. p. 48-9.

[20] “An English lady, who found herself something decaying in her health, and was advised to go among the hills, and drink goat’s milk or whey, told me lately, that seeing a Highlander basking at the foot of a hill in his full dress, while his wife and her mother were hard at work in reaping the oats, she asked the old woman how she could be contented to see her daughter labour in that manner, while her husband was only an idle spectator? And to this the woman answered, that her son-in-law was a gentleman, and it would be a disparagement to him to do any such work; and that both she and her daughter too were sufficiently honoured by the alliance. This instance, I own, has something particular in it, as such; but the thing is very common, à la Palatine, among the middling sort of people.”—Burt’s Letters, vol. ii. p. 45.

[20] “An English woman, who was experiencing some health issues and was advised to spend time in the hills and drink goat’s milk or whey, recently told me that she saw a Highlander relaxing at the foot of a hill in his full traditional dress while his wife and her mother were hard at work harvesting oats. She asked the older woman how she could be content to see her daughter working so hard while her husband was just standing by doing nothing. The woman replied that her son-in-law was a gentleman, and it would reflect poorly on him to do such work; both she and her daughter were honored enough by the marriage. I admit, this example has something unique about it, but it’s quite common, à la Palatine, among the average people.” —Burt’s Letters, vol. ii. p. 45.

The Highlander at home is indolent. It is with impatience that he allows himself to be diverted from his favourite occupation of traversing the mountains and moors in looking after his flocks, a few days in spring and autumn, for the purposes of his narrow scheme of agriculture. It is remarked, however, that the Highlander, when removed beyond his native bounds, is found capable of abundant exertion and industry.—Graham’s Perthshire, 235.

The Highlander at home is lazy. He impatiently lets himself be distracted from his favorite activity of wandering the mountains and moors to tend to his flocks for a few days in spring and autumn, just for his limited farming plans. However, it's noted that when the Highlander is taken away from his homeland, he shows a lot of energy and hard work.—Graham’s Perthshire, 235.

[21] Walker’s Hebrides, &c., vol. i. p. 197.

[21] Walker’s Hebrides, &c., vol. i. p. 197.

[22] Old Statistical Account, vol. x. p. 17.

[22] Old Statistical Account, vol. x. p. 17.

[23] See accounts of various Highland parishes in the Old Statistical Account.

[23] Check out the accounts of different Highland parishes in the Old Statistical Account.

[24] Walker’s Hebrides, &c., vol. ii. p. 159.

[24] Walker’s Hebrides, &c., vol. ii. p. 159.

[25] Burt’s Letters, vol. ii. p. 38.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burt’s Letters, vol. 2, p. 38.

[26] Still they would seem to have been of comparatively little use for farming operations; for Dr Walker, writing about 1760, when the breed was at least no worse than it was previous to 1745, speaks thus:—“The number of horses is by far too great upon every Highland farm. They are so numerous, because they are inefficient; and they are inefficient, because they have neither stature nor food to render them sufficiently useful. Their number has never been restrained by the authority of the landlords, like that of the sheep. For in many places, they are bred and sold off the farm to advantage, being sent in droves to the south. In this case, their numbers upon a farm may be proper. But in general, there are six, eight, or ten horses upon the smaller farms, and sixteen, twenty, or more upon the larger; without any being bred for sale, and even few for supporting the stock. None of them perform the work of a horse; even where such numbers are kept, and purely for labour, each of them, in many places, do not plough two acres of land annually. They get no food the whole year round, but what they can pick up upon the hills, and their sustenance is therefore unluckily accounted as nothing.”

[26] Still, they seem to have been fairly unhelpful for farming; Dr. Walker, writing around 1760, when the breed was at least as poor as it had been before 1745, states: “The number of horses on every Highland farm is far too high. They are so numerous because they are ineffective, and they are ineffective because they lack both size and food to make them truly useful. Their numbers have never been limited by the landlords, unlike the sheep. In many areas, they are bred and sold off the farm for profit, sent in herds to the south. In this case, having a larger number of horses on a farm might be appropriate. But generally, smaller farms have six, eight, or ten horses, while larger ones have sixteen, twenty, or more; with few being bred for sale and even fewer supporting the livestock. None of them do the work of a horse; even where such numbers are kept solely for labor, none of them plow more than two acres of land each year. They don’t receive any food year-round other than what they can graze on the hills, so their sustenance is unfortunately considered worthless.”

[27] Hebrides, &c., vol. ii. p. 50.

[27] Hebrides, &c., vol. ii. p. 50.

[28] A penny land apparently contained about the tenth part of a davoch, i.e., about forty acres.

[28] A penny land was thought to be around one-tenth of a davoch, i.e., about forty acres.

[29] The rule in souming seems to have been that one cow was equal to eight, in some places ten, sheep, and two cows equal to one horse.

[29] The rule for livestock seems to have been that one cow was equivalent to eight, in some places ten, sheep, and two cows were equal to one horse.

[30] Walker’s Hebrides, &c., vol. i. p. 56.

[30] Walker’s Hebrides, etc., vol. i. p. 56.

[31] Logan’s Scottish Gael, vol. ii. p. 65.

[31] Logan’s Scottish Gael, vol. ii. p. 65.

[32] The following remarks, taken from the Gartmore MS. at the end of Burt’s Letters, gives one by no means a favourable idea of these drovers, but it must be borne in mind that the writer lived on the border of the most notorious and ill-behaved part of the Highlands, Rob Roy’s country, and that he himself was properly a Lowlander. The extract will serve to show how business transactions were conducted in the Highlands. “It is alledged, that much of the Highlands lye at a great distance from publick fairs, mercates, and places of commerce, and that the access to these places is both difficult and dangerous; by reason of all which, trading people decline to go into the country in order to traffick and deal with the people. It is on this account that the farmers, having no way to turn the produce of their farms, which is mostly cattle, into money, are obliged to pay their rents in cattle, which the landlord takes at his own price, in regaird that he must either grase them himself, send them to distant markets, or credite some person with them, to be againe at a certain profite disposed of by him. This introduced the busieness of that sort of people commonly known by the name of Drovers. These men have little or no substance, they must know the language, the different places, and consequently be of that country. The farmers, then, do either sell their cattle to these drovers upon credite, at the drovers price (for ready money they seldom have), or to the landlord at his price, for payment of his rent. If this last is the case, the landlord does again dispose of them to the drover upon credite, and these drovers make what profites they can by selling them to grasiers, or at markets. These drovers make payments, and keep credite for a few years, and then they either in reality become bankrupts, or pretend to be so. The last is most frequently the case, and then the subject of which they have cheated is privately transferred to a confident person in whose name, upon that reall stock, a trade is sometimes carried on, for their behoof, till this trustee gett into credite, and prepaire his affairs for a bankruptcy. Thus the farmers are still keept poor; they first sell at an under rate, and then they often lose alltogether. The landlords, too, must either turn traders, and take their cattle to markets, or give these people credite, and by the same means suffer.”—Burt’s Letters, vol. ii. pp. 364, 365.

[32] The following comments, taken from the Gartmore manuscript at the end of Burt’s Letters, don’t give a very favorable impression of these drovers, but it’s important to remember that the writer lived on the border of the most notorious and troubled part of the Highlands, Rob Roy’s territory, and he himself was a Lowlander. This excerpt illustrates how business transactions were handled in the Highlands. “It is claimed that much of the Highlands is far from public fairs, markets, and places of trade, and that getting to these locations is both challenging and dangerous; because of this, merchants are unwilling to go into the countryside to buy and sell with the locals. For this reason, farmers, having no way to convert their farm produce, mostly cattle, into cash, have to pay their rents with cattle, which the landlord accepts at his own price, since he must either graze them himself, send them to distant markets, or credit someone with them, who then sells them at a profit for him. This created the business of the people commonly referred to as Drovers. These men have little or no wealth; they need to understand the local language, different places, and thus must be from that region. Farmers then either sell their cattle to these drovers on credit, at the drovers' price (as they rarely have cash), or to the landlord at his price, to pay their rent. If the latter is the case, the landlord disposes of them again to the drover on credit, and these drovers make whatever profit they can by selling them to graziers or at markets. These drovers make payments and maintain credit for a few years, and then they either actually go bankrupt or pretend to be. The latter happens more often, and then the assets they have cheated are secretly transferred to a trusted person in whose name, based on that real stock, a trade is sometimes conducted for their benefit, until this trustee builds up credit and prepares his affairs for bankruptcy. Thus, the farmers remain poor; they first sell at a loss, and then they often lose everything. The landlords, too, must either become traders and take their cattle to markets, or extend credit to these people, and suffer the same consequences.” —Burt’s Letters, vol. ii. pp. 364, 365.

[33] “The latter part of the season is often very wet; and the corn, particularly oats, suffer very much. June and August are the months which have least rain. September and October are frequently very wet: during these months, not only a greater quantity of rain falls, but it is more constant, accompanied by a cold and cloudy atmosphere, which is very unfavourable either to the ripening of grain, or drying it after it is cut. In July and August a good deal of rain falls; but it is in heavy showers, and the intervals are fine, the sun shining clear and bright often for several days together.”—Garnett’s Tour, vol. i. p. 24.

[33] “The later part of the season is often quite rainy, and the crops, especially oats, are heavily affected. June and August are the months with the least rainfall. September and October tend to be very wet; during these months, not only does more rain fall, but it’s also more consistent, accompanied by a cold and cloudy atmosphere, which is not ideal for ripening grain or drying it after harvest. In July and August, there is quite a bit of rain, but it comes in heavy showers, with clear and bright sun often shining for several days in between.”—Garnett’s Tour, vol. i. p. 24.

[34] Buchanan’s Travels in the Hebrides, p. 154.

[34] Buchanan’s Travels in the Hebrides, p. 154.

[35] “In larger farms belonging to gentlemen of the clan, where there are any number of women employed in harvest-work, they all keep time together by several barbarous tones of the voice, and stoop and rise together as regularly as a rank of soldiers when they ground their arms. Sometimes they are incited to their work by the sound of a bagpipe, and by either of these they proceed with great alacrity, it being disgraceful for any one to be out of time with the sickle.” This custom of using music to enable a number of common workers to keep time, seems to have been in vogue in many operations in the Highlands. We quote the following graphic account of the process of fulling given by Burt in the same letter that contains the above quotation, (vol. ii. p. 48.) “They use the same tone, or a piper, when they thicken the newly-woven plaiding, instead of a fulling-mill. This is done by six or eight women sitting upon the ground, near some river or rivulet, in two opposite ranks, with the wet cloth between them; their coats are tucked up, and with their naked feet they strike one against another’s, keeping exact time as above mentioned. And among numbers of men, employed in any work that requires strength and joint labour (as the launching a large boat, or the like), they must have the piper to regulate their time, as well as usky to keep up their spirits in the performance; for pay they often have little, or none at all.”—Burt’s Letters.

[35] “On larger farms owned by members of the clan, where many women work during the harvest, they all coordinate their movements with various loud, rough vocalizations, bending and rising together as obediently as soldiers when they put their weapons down. Sometimes, the sound of a bagpipe inspires them to work, and with either method, they work with great energy, as it is considered shameful for anyone to be out of sync while using the sickle.” This practice of using music to help a group of workers keep a rhythm appears to have been common in many activities in the Highlands. We quote the following vivid description of the fulling process given by Burt in the same letter that contains the above quotation, (vol. ii. p. 48.) “They use the same tone, or a piper, when they thicken the newly-woven fabric, instead of using a fulling mill. This is done by six or eight women sitting on the ground near a river or stream, in two opposing rows, with the wet cloth between them; their skirts pulled up, and with their bare feet, they strike against each other’s feet, keeping perfect time as mentioned before. Among groups of men involved in any work that requires strength and teamwork (like launching a large boat, or similar tasks), they must have a piper to help keep their rhythm, as well as some spirits to boost their energy during the task; for payment, they often receive little or nothing.” —Burt’s Letters.

[36] Burton’s Scotland (1689–1748), vol. ii. p. 395.—“The poverty of the field labourers hereabouts is deplorable. I was one day riding out for air and exercise, and in my way I saw a woman cutting green barley in a little plot before her hut: this induced me to turn aside and ask her what use she intended it for, and she told me it was to make bread for her family. The grain was so green and soft that I easily pressed some of it between my fingers; so that when she had prepared it, certainly it must have been more like a poultice than what she called it, bread.”—Burt’s Letters, vol. i. p. 224.

[36] Burton’s Scotland (1689–1748), vol. ii. p. 395.—“The poverty of the field workers around here is terrible. One day, I was out riding for some fresh air and exercise, and along the way, I saw a woman cutting green barley in a small patch in front of her house. This made me stop and ask her what she planned to use it for, and she told me it was to make bread for her family. The grain was so green and soft that I could easily squeeze some of it between my fingers; so after she prepared it, it must have been more like a poultice than what she called it, bread.”—Burt’s Letters, vol. i. p. 224.

[37] Buchanan’s Hebrides, p. 156.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Buchanan’s Hebrides, p. 156.

[38] Logan’s Gael, vol. ii. p. 97.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Logan’s Gael, vol. 2, p. 97.

[39] Letters, vol. ii. p. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letters, vol. 2, p. 7.

[40] Burt’s Letters, vol. ii. p. 96.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burt’s Letters, vol. 2, p. 96.

[41] Letters, vol. ii. p. 97.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letters, vol. 2, p. 97.

[42] The following quotations from Mr Dunbar’s Social Life in Former Days, giving details of household furniture and expenses, may be taken as “a correct index of the comforts and conveniences” of the best off of the old Highland lairds; for as they refer to Morayshire, just on the borders of the Highlands, they cannot be held as referring to the Highlands generally, the interior and western districts of which were considerably behind the border lands in many respects:—

[42] The following quotes from Mr. Dunbar’s Social Life in Former Days, detailing household furniture and expenses, can be seen as “a accurate reflection of the comforts and conveniences” enjoyed by the wealthiest old Highland lords; since they pertain to Morayshire, right on the edge of the Highlands, they shouldn't be regarded as representative of the Highlands as a whole, as the interior and western areas were significantly behind the border regions in many ways:—

Sir Robert Gordon’s Allowance for his Lady and Family, from December 14th 1740 to December 14th 1741.

Sir Robert Gordon's allowance for his wife and family, from December 14, 1740, to December 14, 1741.

Sterling.
£S.D.
Imprimis, to 36 bolls malt, at 8 shillings and 4 pence per boll,1500
Item, to 36 bolls meal, at same price,1500
Item, to 10 bolls wheat, at 13 shillings and 4 pence per boll,6134
Item, to 12 beeves at £1 per piece,1200
Item, to meal to servants without doors,976
Item, to servants’ wages within and without doors,4150
Item, to cash instantly delivered,5062
Item, to be paid monthly, £4, 4s.,5080
——————
£20000
——————
Servants’ Wages 1741.
Imprimis to gentlewomen1000
Item, to five maids,568
Item, to two cooks,500
Item, to two porters,300
Item, to Robin’s servant,100
Item, to the groom,550
Item, to the neighbour,368
Item, to three out-servants,700
Item, to two herds,168
——————
£4150
——————

Inventar of Plenishing in Thunderton’s Lodging in Duffus, May 25, 1708.

Inventory of Items in Thunderton's Lodging in Duffus, May 25, 1708.

Strypt Room.

“Strypt Room.”

“Camlet hangings and curtains, feather bed and bolster, two pillows, five pair blankets, and an Inglish blanket, a green and white cover, a blew and white chamber-pot, a blew and white bason, a black jopand table and two looking-glasses, a jopand tee-table with a tee-pat and plate, and nine cups and nine dyshes, and a tee silver spoon, two glass sconces, two little bowles, with a leam stoap and a pewter head, eight black ken chairs, with eight silk cushens conform, an easie chair with a big cushen, a jopand cabinet with a walnut tree stand, a grate, shuffle, tonges, and brush; in the closet, three piece of paper hangings, a chamber box, with a pewter pan therein, and a brush for cloaths.

“Camlet hangings and curtains, feather bed and bolster, two pillows, five pairs of blankets, an English blanket, a green and white coverlet, a blue and white chamber pot, a blue and white basin, a black jopand table and two mirrors, a jopand tea table with a teapot and plate, and nine cups and nine dishes, and a silver teaspoon, two glass sconces, two small bowls, with a lamp stand and a pewter head, eight black cane chairs, each with eight matching silk cushions, an easy chair with a large cushion, a jopand cabinet with a walnut stand, a grate, shovel, tongs, and brush; in the closet, three pieces of wallpaper, a chamber pot, with a pewter pan inside, and a brush for clothes.”

Closet next the Strypt Room.

Closet next to the Strypt Room.

“Four dishes, two assiets, six broth plates, and twelve flesh plates, a quart flagon, and a pynt flagon, a pewter porenger, and a pewter flacket, a white iron jaculate pot, and a skellet pann, twenty-one timber plates, a winter for warming plates at the fire, two Highland plaids, and a sewed blanket, a bolster, and four pillows, a chamber-box, a sack with wool, and a white iron dripping pann.

“Four dishes, two saucers, six soup plates, and twelve meat plates, a quart jug, and a pint jug, a pewter dish, and a pewter can, a white iron cooking pot, and a skillet, twenty-one wooden plates, a warmer for keeping plates hot by the fire, two Highland blankets, and a sewn blanket, a pillow, and four cushions, a storage box, a bag of wool, and a white iron roasting pan.”

In the farest Closet.

“In the furthest Closet.”

“Seventeen drinking glasses, with a glass tumbler and two decanters, a oil cruet, and a vinegar cruet, a urinal glass, a large blew and white posset pot, a white leam posset pat, a blew and white bowl, a dozen of blew and white leam plates, three milk dishes, a blew and white leam porenger, and a white leam porenger, four jelly pots, and a little butter dish, a crying chair, and a silk craddle.

“Seventeen drinking glasses, a glass tumbler, two decanters, an oil cruet, a vinegar cruet, a urinal glass, a large blue and white posset pot, a white earthenware posset pat, a blue and white bowl, a dozen blue and white earthenware plates, three milk dishes, a blue and white earthenware porringer, a white earthenware porringer, four jelly pots, and a small butter dish, a crying chair, and a silk cradle.”

In the Moyhair Room.

“In the Moyhair Room.”

“A sute of stamped cloath hangings, and a moyhair bed with feather bed, bolster, and two pillows, six pair blankets, and an Inglish blanket and a twilt, a leam chamber-pat, five moyhair chairs, two looking-glasses, a cabinet, a table, two stands, a table cloak, and window hangings, a chamber-box with a pewter pann, a leam bason, with a grate and tongs and a brush; in the closet, two carpets, a piece of Arres, three pieces lyn’d strypt hangings, three wawed strypt curtains, two piece gilded leather, three trunks and a craddle, a chamber-box, and a pewter pann, thirty-three pound of heckled lint, a ston of vax, and a firkin of sop, and a brush for cloaths, two pair blankets, and a single blanket.

“A set of stamped cloth hangings, and a mohair bed with a feather mattress, bolster, and two pillows, six pairs of blankets, an English blanket and a quilt, a chamber pot, five mohair chairs, two mirrors, a cabinet, a table, two stands, a tablecloth, and window hangings, a chamber box with a pewter pan, a basin, with a grate and tongs and a brush; in the closet, two carpets, a piece of Arras, three pieces of lined striped hangings, three waved striped curtains, two pieces of gilded leather, three trunks and a cradle, a chamber box, and a pewter pan, thirty-three pounds of hackled linen, a stone of wax, and a firkin of soap, and a brush for clothes, two pairs of blankets, and a single blanket.”

In the Dyning-Room.

“In the Dining Room.”

“A sute of gilded hangings, two folding tables, eighteen low-backed ken chairs, a grate, a fender, a brass tongs, shuffle, brush, and timber brush, and a poring iron, and a glass kes.

“A set of gold-patterned wall hangings, two folding tables, eighteen low-backed chairs, a fireplace, a fender, a pair of brass tongs, a shovel, a brush, a wood brush, a poking iron, and a glass case."

In my Lady’s Room.

“In My Lady’s Room.”

“Gilded hangings, standing bed, and box bed, stamped drogged hangings, feather bed, bolster, and two pillows, a pallise, five pair of blankets, and a single one, and a twilt, and two pewter chamber-pots, six chairs, table, and looking-glass a little folding table, and a chist of drawers, tonges, shuffle, porrin-iron, and a brush, two window curtains of linen; in the Laird’s closet, two trunks, two chists, and a citrena cabinet, a table, and a looking-glass, the dow holes, two carpet chairs, and a chamber-box with a pewter pan, and a little bell, and a brush for cloath.

“Gilded curtains, a standing bed, and a box bed, stamped fabric hangings, a feather bed, a bolster, and two pillows, a mattress, five pairs of blankets, a single blanket, a quilt, two pewter chamber pots, six chairs, a table, and a mirror, a small folding table, and a chest of drawers, tongs, a shovel, a porridge iron, and a brush, two window curtains made of linen; in the Laird’s closet, two trunks, two chests, and a citrena cabinet, a table, and a mirror, two carpet chairs, and a chamber box with a pewter pan, a small bell, and a brush for clothes.”

My Lady’s Closet.

“My Lady’s Closet.”

“A cabinet, three presses, three kists, and a spicerie box, a dozen leam white plates, a blew and white leam plate, a little blew butter plate, a white leam porenger, and three gelly pots, two leam dishes, and two big timber capes, four tin congs, a new pewter basson, a pynt chopen, and mutchken stoups, two copper tankers, two pewter salts, a pewter mustard box, a white iron peper and suggar box, two white iron graters, a pot for starch, and a pewter spoon, thirteen candlesticks, five pair snuffers and snuf dishes conform, a brass mortar and pistol, a lantern, a timber box, a dozen knives and a dozen forks, and a carpet chair, two milk congs, a milk cirn, and kirn staff, a sisymilk, and creamen dish and a cheswel, a neprie basket, and two new pewter chamber pots.

A cabinet, three presses, three chests, and a spice box, a dozen white earthenware plates, a blue and white earthenware plate, a small blue butter dish, a white earthenware porringer, and three jelly pots, two earthenware dishes, and two large wooden bowls, four tin cups, a new pewter basin, a pint mug, and milk jugs, two copper tankards, two pewter salt shakers, a pewter mustard container, a white iron pepper and sugar container, two white iron graters, a starch pot, and a pewter spoon, thirteen candlesticks, five pairs of snuffers and matching snuff dishes, a brass mortar and pestle, a lantern, a wooden box, a dozen knives and a dozen forks, a carpet chair, two milk cups, a milk churn, and churn staff, a milk jug, and cream dish and a cheese basket, and two new pewter chamber pots.

A Note of Plate.

“A Note of Plate.”

“Three silver salvers, four salts, a large tanker, a big spoon, and thirteen littler spoons, two jugs, a sugar box, a mustard box, a peper box, and two little spoons.

“Three silver trays, four salt shakers, a large pitcher, a big spoon, and thirteen smaller spoons, two jugs, a sugar bowl, a mustard pot, a pepper shaker, and two small spoons.

An Account of Bottles in the Salt Cellar.

An Account of Bottles in the Salt Cellar.

June the first 1708.

June 1, 1708.

Of Sack, five dozen and one,51
Of Brandie, three dozen and three,33
Of Vinegar and Aquavitie, seven,07
Of Strong Ale, four dozen and four,44
Of other Ale, nine dozen,90
In the ale cellar, fifteen dozen and ten,1510
In the hamper, five dozen empty,50
In the wine cellar, nine with Inglish Ale,09
White Wine, ten,010
Of Brandy, three,03
With Brandy and Surop, two,02
With Claret, fifteen,13
With Mum, fifteen,13
Throw the house, nineteen,17
————
There is in all, forty-nine dozen and two,492
And of mutchkin bottles twenty-five,21
————

“Received ten dozen and one of chapen bottles full of claret. More received—eleven dozen and one of pynt bottles, whereof there was six broke in the home-coming. 1709, June the 4th, received from Elgin forty-three chopen bottles of claret.”

“Received ten dozen and one chapen bottles full of claret. Also received—eleven dozen and one pynt bottles, six of which were broken on the way back. June 4, 1709, received from Elgin forty-three chopen bottles of claret.”

[43] Essays, vol. i. p. 30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Essays, vol. 1, p. 30.

[44] There appears to have been a dreadful one just three years before ’45. See Stat. Account of various Highland parishes.

[44] It seems there was a terrible event just three years before ’45. See Stat. Account of various Highland parishes.

[45] Garnett’s Tour, vol. i. p. 121.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Garnett’s Tour, vol. 1, p. 121.

[46] Letters, vol. ii. 28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letters, vol. 2, p. 28.

[47] Vol. i. p. 124.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 1, p. 124.

[48] Burt, ii. p. 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burt, vol. ii, p. 34.

[49] Letters, vol. i. p. 51.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letters, vol. 1, p. 51.

[50] Fraser-Mackintosh’s Antiquarian Notes, p. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fraser-Mackintosh’s Antiquarian Notes, p. 1.

[51] “The manners and habits of this parish [as of all other Highland parishes] have undergone a material change within these 50 years; before that period they lived in a plain simple manner, experienced few wants, and possessed not the means, nor had any desire, of procuring any commodities. If they had salt [upon which there was a grievous duty] and tobacco, paid their pittance of rents, and performed their ordinary services to their superiors, and that their conduct in general met their approbation, it seemed to be the height of their ambition.”—Old Statistical Account of Boleskin and Abertarf, Inverness-shire (1798).

[51] “The lifestyles and habits of this parish [like all other Highland parishes] have changed significantly over the past 50 years; before that time, they lived in a simple and straightforward way, felt few needs, and didn't have the means or the desire to obtain any goods. As long as they had salt [which was heavily taxed] and tobacco, paid their share of rents, and did their regular duties for their superiors, and as long as their behavior generally pleased them, that seemed to be the peak of their ambitions.” —Old Statistical Account of Boleskin and Abertarf, Inverness-shire (1798).

[52] Old Statistical Account of Fearn, Ross-shire.

[52] Old Statistical Account of Fearn, Ross-shire.

[53] “The spades, ploughs, harrows, and sledges, of the most feeble and imperfect kinds, with all their harnessing, are made by the farmer and his servants; as also the boats, with all their tackle.—The boat has a Highland plaid for a sail; the running rigging is made of leather thongs and willow twigs; and a large stone and a heather rope serve for an anchor and cable; and all this, among a people of much natural ingenuity and perseverance. There is no fulling mill nor bleachfield; no tanner, maltster, or dyer; all the yarn is dyed, and all the cloth fulled or bleached by the women on the farm. The grain for malt is steeped in sacks in the river; and the hides are tanned, and the shoes made at home. There are, indeed, itinerant shoemakers, tailors, wrights, and masons, but none of these has full employment in his business, as all the inhabitants, in some measure, serve themselves in these trades: hence, in the royal boroughs of Inveraray, Campbelton, and Inverness, and in the considerable villages of Crieff, Callander, Oban, Maryburgh, Fort Augustus, and Stornoway, there are fewer tradesmen, and less demand for the workmanship of mechanics, than in any other places of the same size; yet these are either situated in, or are next adjacent to, a more extensive and populous country, than any other similar towns or villages in Scotland.”—Walker’s Hebrides, vol. ii. pp. 374, 5.

[53] “The spades, plows, harrows, and sledges, though quite rudimentary and incomplete, are crafted by the farmer and his workers, along with the boats and all their equipment. The boat uses a Highland plaid as a sail; the rigging is made from leather straps and willow branches; a large stone and a heather rope act as the anchor and cable. This ingenuity and persistence are found among the locals. There isn't a fulling mill or bleachfield, and there are no tanners, maltsters, or dyers; all the yarn is dyed, and all the cloth is washed or bleached by the women on the farm. The grain for malting is soaked in sacks in the river, and hides are tanned and shoes made at home. There are roaming shoemakers, tailors, carpenters, and masons, but none of them have a steady stream of work, as many residents handle these tasks themselves. Consequently, in the royal boroughs of Inveraray, Campbelton, and Inverness, as well as in notable villages like Crieff, Callander, Oban, Maryburgh, Fort Augustus, and Stornoway, there are fewer tradespeople and less demand for craftsmen's work than in other places of similar size. Most of these towns are located in or near larger, more populated regions compared to other similar towns or villages in Scotland.” —Walker’s Hebrides, vol. ii. pp. 374, 5.

[54] Old Stat. Account, vol. ix. pp. 494, 5.

[54] Old Stat. Account, vol. ix. pp. 494, 5.

[55] Gartmore Paper, in Burt’s Letters, vol. ii. p. 364.

[55] Gartmore Paper, in Burt’s Letters, vol. ii. p. 364.


CHAPTER XLIII.

State of Highlands subsequent to 1745—Progress of Innovation—First mention of Emigration—Pennant’s account of the country—Dr Johnson—Emigration fairly commenced in 1760—The Tacksmen the first to suffer and emigrate—Consequences to those who remained—Wretched condition of the Western Islands—Introduction of large sheep-farms—Ejection of small tenants—“Mailers”—Hebrides—Real Highland grievance—Title-deeds—The two sides of the Highland Question—Truth on both sides—Excessive population—Argument of those who condemn depopulation—The sentimental and military arguments—Testimony as to wretched condition of Highlanders—Highlands admirably suited for sheep—Effect of sheep-farming on Highland scenery—Highlands unsuited to black cattle—Large and small farms—Interference—Fishing and farming cannot be successfully united—Raising rents—Depopulation—How far the landlords were to blame—Kelp—Advantages and disadvantages of its manufacture—Potatoes—Introduction into the Highlands—Their importance—Failures of Crop—Disease—Amount of progress made during latter part of 18th century.

State of the Highlands after 1745—Advancements in Innovation—First mention of Emigration—Pennant’s account of the region—Dr. Johnson—Emigration officially began in 1760—The Tacksmen were the first to suffer and leave—Consequences for those who stayed—Dire conditions of the Western Islands—Introduction of large sheep farms—Removal of small tenants—“Mailers”—Hebrides—Genuine Highland grievance—Title deeds—The two perspectives of the Highland Question—Truth exists on both sides—Overpopulation—Arguments against depopulation—Sentimental and military arguments—Evidence of the dire conditions faced by Highlanders—Highlands are well-suited for sheep—Impact of sheep farming on Highland scenery—Highlands are unsuitable for black cattle—Large and small farms—Interference—Fishing and farming cannot be successfully combined—Increasing rents—Depopulation—To what extent landlords are to blame—Kelp—Pros and cons of its production—Potatoes—Introduction to the Highlands—Their significance—Crop failures—Disease—Level of progress made during the late 18th century.

As we have said already, the Highlanders, chiefs and people, were so confounded, and prostrated by the cruel proceedings and stringent measures which followed Culloden, that it was some time ere they could realise the new position of affairs. Little alteration appears to have, for some years, been effected[32] in the relationship subsisting between people and chiefs, the latter being now simply landlords. The gentlemen and common people of the clans continued to regard their chief in the same light as they did previous to the abolition of the jurisdictions, for they did not consider that their obedience to the head of the clan was in the least dependent upon any legislative enactments. They still considered it their duty to do what they could to support their chief, and were still as ready as ever to make any sacrifice for his sake. At the same time, their notions of the chief’s duty to his people remained unaltered; he, they thought, was bound as much as ever to see to it that they did not want, to share with them the land which belonged to the chief not so much as a proprietor, but as the head and representative of his people. The gentlemen, especially, of the clan, the tacksmen or large farmers, most firmly and sincerely believed that they had as much right to a share of the lands as the chief himself, their relation; he was as much bound to provide for them as a father is bound to make provision for his children. There is no doubt also that many of the chiefs themselves, especially the older ones, held the same belief on this matter as their subordinates, so that in many instances it was not till the old laird had passed away, and a new one had filled his place, that the full effect of the measures already described began to be felt. Of course, many of the chiefs and gentlemen who had taken part in the rebellion had been compelled to leave the country in order to save their lives, and many of the estates had been forfeited to government, which entrusted the management of them to commissioners. It was probably these estates upon which changes began to be first effected.

As we’ve already mentioned, the Highlanders, both chiefs and people, were so shocked and overwhelmed by the brutal actions and strict measures that followed Culloden that it took them a while to adjust to the new reality. For several years, there doesn’t seem to have been much change in the relationship between the people and their chiefs, with the latter now simply acting as landlords. The gentlemen and ordinary folks of the clans continued to see their chief the same way they did before the abolition of the jurisdictions, as they didn’t believe their loyalty to the head of the clan depended at all on any laws. They still felt it was their duty to support their chief and were just as willing as ever to make sacrifices for him. At the same time, their views on the chief’s responsibilities to his people remained unchanged; they believed he was still obligated to ensure they didn’t go without, to share the land that belonged to him not merely as a property owner, but as the leader and representative of his people. The gentlemen of the clan, especially the tacksmen or large farmers, firmly and sincerely believed they had as much right to a share of the lands as the chief did, seeing him as being as accountable for their welfare as a father is for his children. There’s also no doubt that many of the chiefs themselves, especially the older ones, shared the same belief as their followers, so in many cases, it wasn’t until the old laird passed away and a new one took his place that the full impact of the measures already described began to be felt. Naturally, many of the chiefs and gentlemen who had participated in the rebellion were forced to flee the country to save their lives, and many estates were forfeited to the government, which assigned commissioners to manage them. It’s likely that these estates were where changes first began to take shape.

All the accounts we have of the Highlands from travellers and others down to the end of the 18th century, show the country in a state of commotion and confusion, resulting from the changes consequent on the rebellion, the breaking up of old relationships, and the gradual encroachment of lowland civilisation, lowland modes of life, and lowland methods of agriculture. Up to the end of the century, the positive changes do not appear to have been great or extensive, they seem more to have been of a tentative experimental kind, attempts to find out the most suitable or profitable way of working under the new regime. The result of these experiments of this unsettling of many-century-old customs and ideas, and of the consequent shifting and disturbing of the people, was for a long time much discontent and misery. The progress of change, both with regard to place and in respect of the nature of the innovations, was gradual, beginning, as a rule, with those districts of the Highlands which bordered on the lowlands, and proceeding in a direction somewhat north-west. It was these border districts which got first settled down and assimilated in all respects to the lowlands, and, although in some instances the commotion was felt in the Western Islands and Highlands a few years after 1746, yet these localities, as a rule, were longest in adjusting themselves to the new state of things; indeed, in many western districts, the commotion has not yet subsided, and consequently misery and discontent still frequently prevail. In the same way it was only little by little that changes were effected, first one old custom giving way and then another, their places being filled by others which had prevailed in the lowlands for many years before. Indeed, we think the progress made by the Highlands during the last century has been much greater than that of the lowlands during the same period; for when, in the case of the Highlands, the march of progress commenced, they were in many respects centuries behind the rest of the country, whereas at the present day, with the exception of some outlying districts above mentioned, they are in almost every respect as far forward and as eager to advance farther as the most progressive districts of the south. This is no doubt owing to the extra pressure which was brought to bear upon them in the shape of the measures which followed Culloden, without which they no doubt must have progressed, but at a much slower rate. Perhaps this is the reason why certain outlying districts have lagged behind and are still in a state of unsettlement and discontent, the people, and often the lairds, refusing to acknowledge and give way to the necessity for change, but even yet attempting to live and act in accordance with the old-fashioned clannish mode of managing men and land.

All the accounts we have of the Highlands from travelers and others until the end of the 18th century show the country in a state of turmoil and confusion, due to the changes following the rebellion, the breakdown of old relationships, and the gradual encroachment of lowland civilization, lowland lifestyles, and lowland farming methods. By the end of the century, the actual changes don’t seem to have been significant or widespread; they appear to have been more of a tentative, experimental nature, attempts to figure out the best or most profitable way of adapting under the new regime. The outcome of these experiments, along with the unsettling of long-standing customs and ideas, resulted in a long period of discontent and misery for many. The progress of change, both in terms of location and the nature of the innovations, was gradual, usually starting in those Highlands areas nearest to the lowlands and moving somewhat northwest. It was these border areas that first settled down and fully adapted to the lowlands, and although some upheaval was felt in the Western Islands and Highlands a few years after 1746, these places typically took the longest to adjust to the new circumstances; indeed, in many western areas, the unrest has not yet calmed, resulting in ongoing misery and dissatisfaction. Similarly, changes were implemented slowly, with one old custom giving way to another, replaced by practices that had been common in the lowlands for many years. In fact, we believe that the progress made by the Highlands in the last century has been much greater than that of the lowlands during the same period; when the Highlands began to advance, they were in many ways centuries behind the rest of the country, whereas today, aside from a few outlying areas already mentioned, they are almost on par and as eager to progress further as the most developed regions of the south. This is likely due to the additional pressure that was placed on them by the measures following Culloden, without which they would have still progressed but at a much slower pace. This might explain why certain remote areas have fallen behind and remain in a state of unrest and dissatisfaction, with the people, and often the landowners, refusing to recognize and adapt to the need for change, still trying to live and operate according to the old-fashioned clan-based systems of managing people and land.

The unsettled state of the Highlands, and the fact that many Highlanders were leaving the country, attracted attention so early as about 1750. For in 1752, a pamphlet was published by a Mr John Campbell, pretending to give “A Full and Particular Description of the Highlands,” and propounding a scheme which, in the author’s estimation, would “prove effectual in bringing in the most disaffected among them.” There is little said in this book of the actual condition of the Highlanders at that time, only a few details as to their manners, funeral-customs, marriages, &c., and a lamentation, ever since repeated, that so many should be compelled to leave their native land and settle among foreigners. The author does not mention emigration to America; what he chiefly deplores is the fact that so many Highlanders, from the unkindness of their superiors at home, should have taken service in various capacities, civil and military, in other European countries, frequently fighting in foreign armies against their fellow-countrymen. However, from the general tone of his remarks, it may be gathered that he refers mainly to those who were compelled to leave the country on account of the part they took in the late rebellion, and not on account of any alterations which had yet taken place in the internal affairs of the Highlands. Still it is plainly to be inferred that already much misery and discontent prevailed in the country.

The troubled situation in the Highlands, along with the fact that many Highlanders were leaving the country, caught people's attention as early as around 1750. In 1752, a pamphlet was published by Mr. John Campbell, claiming to provide "A Full and Particular Description of the Highlands," and proposing a plan that, in his opinion, would "effectively bring back the most disaffected among them." This book says little about the actual circumstances of the Highlanders at that time; it only offers a few details about their customs, funeral traditions, marriages, etc., along with a consistent lament that so many are forced to leave their homeland and settle among foreigners. The author doesn’t mention emigration to America; what he particularly mourns is that so many Highlanders, due to the unkindness of their superiors at home, have taken jobs in various fields, both civil and military, in other European countries, often fighting in foreign armies against their own countrymen. However, from the general tone of his comments, it can be inferred that he primarily refers to those who were forced to leave the country because of their involvement in the recent rebellion, rather than any changes that had already occurred in the internal affairs of the Highlands. Still, it's clear that a lot of suffering and discontent existed in the country.

Pennant made his two tours in Scotland in the years 1769 and 1772. His travels in the Highlands were confined mainly to the Western Islands and the districts on the west coast, and his account is little else than a tale of famine and wretchedness from beginning to end. What little agriculture there was, was as bad as ever, the country rarely producing enough of grain to supply the inhabitants, and in many places he fears “the isles annually experience a temporary famine.” In the island of Islay a thousand pounds worth of meal was annually imported, and at the time of Pennant’s visit “a famine threatened.” Indeed, the normal state of the Western Highlands at least appears for long to have been one bordering on famine, or what would have been considered so in any less wretched country; and periodically many seem to have died from absolute want of food. Here is a sad picture of misery; Pennant is speaking more particularly of Skye, but his remarks might have been applied to most of the Western Islands. “The poor are left to Providence’s care; they prowl like other animals along the shores to pick up limpets and other shell-fish, the casual repasts of hundreds during part of the year in these unhappy islands. Hundreds thus annually drag through the season a wretched life; and numbers, unknown, in all parts of the Western Highlands, fall beneath the pressure, some of hunger, more of the putrid fever, the epidemic of the coasts, originating from unwholesome food, the dire effects of necessity.”[56] No change for the better to record in agriculture, the farms still overstocked with horses, black cattle and men, the fishing still all but neglected, hovels wretched as ever, and clothes as tattered and scanty—nothing in short to be seen but want and wretchedness, with apparently no inclination in the people to better their condition. Johnson, who visited the Western Islands in the autumn of 1773, has a very similar report to make. Everything seemed to be in a state of transition; old relationships were being broken up, and a spirit of general discontent and feeling of insecurity were abroad. As to the poor condition of the people generally, Johnson essentially confirms the statements of Pennant, although he hints that they did by no means appear to be unhappy, or able to realise their wretched condition.

Pennant made two trips to Scotland in 1769 and 1772. His travels in the Highlands were mostly limited to the Western Islands and the areas along the west coast, and his account is mostly a story of famine and misery from start to finish. The little agriculture there was, was as poor as ever, with the region rarely producing enough grain to feed its people, and in many places he feared that “the isles annually experience a temporary famine.” In the island of Islay, a thousand pounds' worth of meal was imported every year, and during Pennant’s visit, “a famine threatened.” In fact, the usual state of the Western Highlands seemed to have been one close to famine, or what would have been seen as such in any less unfortunate country; and periodically, many people appeared to have died from sheer lack of food. This paints a grim picture of suffering; while Pennant speaks specifically about Skye, his observations could apply to most of the Western Islands. “The poor are left to Providence’s care; they roam like animals along the shores to gather limpets and other shellfish, the random meals for hundreds during part of the year in these unfortunate islands. Hundreds live through the season in a miserable way; and many, unknown to anyone, in all parts of the Western Highlands, succumb to the pressure—some from hunger, many more from the putrid fever, the coastal epidemic that arises from unhealthy food, the terrible consequences of necessity.”[56] There's been no improvement in agriculture, with farms still overcrowded with horses, cattle, and people, fishing still mostly ignored, homes as miserable as ever, and clothing as ragged and scarce—nothing to be seen but need and despair, with seemingly no desire among the people to improve their situation. Johnson, who visited the Western Islands in the fall of 1773, reported very similarly. Everything seemed to be in a state of change; old relationships were breaking apart, and there was a sense of widespread discontent and insecurity. Regarding the poor condition of the people in general, Johnson essentially supported Pennant’s statements, although he suggested they didn't seem unhappy or fully aware of their dire situation.

At the time of Pennant’s and Johnson’s visits to the Highlands, the new leaven of change had fairly begun to work. Already had depopulation and emigration begun, and to some extent sheep-farming on a large scale had been introduced.

At the time of Pennant’s and Johnson’s visits to the Highlands, change was definitely starting to take hold. Depopulation and emigration had already begun, and large-scale sheep farming was being introduced to some extent.

Emigration from the Highlands to America seems to have fairly commenced shortly after 1760, as, in a pamphlet[57] published in 1784, it is stated that between the years 1763 and 1775 above 20,000 Highlanders left their homes to settle on the other side of the Atlantic. The first apparently to suffer from the altered state of things in the Highlands, the decreasing value of men and the increasing value of money, were the tacksmen, or large farmers,[34] the relations of the old chiefs, who had held their farms from generation to generation, who regarded themselves as having about as much right to the land as the lairds, and who had hitherto been but little troubled about rent. After a time, when the chiefs, now merely lairds, began to realise their new position and to feel the necessity of making their land yield them as large an income as possible, they very naturally sought to get a higher rent for the farms let to these tacksmen, who, in most cases, were the only immediate holders of land from the proprietor. These tacksmen, in many cases, appear to have resented this procedure as they would a personal injury from their dearest friends. It was not that the addition to the rents was excessive, or that the rents were already as high as the land could bear, for generally the additions seem to have been trifling, and it is well known that the proprietors received nothing like the rents their lands should have yielded under a proper system of management. What seems to have hurt these gentlemen was the idea that the laird, the father of his people, should ever think of anything so mercenary as rent, or should ever by any exercise of his authority indicate that he had it in his power to give or let his farms to the highest bidders. It was bad enough, they thought, that an alien government should interfere with their old ways of doing; but that their chiefs, the heads of their race, for whom they were ready to lay down their lives and the lives of all over whom they had any power, should turn against them, was more than they could bear. The consequence was that many of them, especially in the west, threw up their farms, no doubt thinking that the lairds would at once ask them to remain on the old terms. This, however, was but seldom done, and the consequence was that many of these tacksmen emigrated to America, taking with them, no doubt, servants and sub-tenants, and enticing out more by the glowing accounts they sent home of their good fortune in that far-off land.

Emigration from the Highlands to America seems to have started around 1760. A pamphlet[57] published in 1784 states that between 1763 and 1775, over 20,000 Highlanders left their homes to settle across the Atlantic. The first to be affected by the changing conditions in the Highlands, where the value of people decreased and money increased, were the tacksmen, or large farmers,[34], who were related to the old chiefs. They had held their farms for generations and felt they had as much right to the land as the lairds, and had usually been unconcerned about rent. Eventually, as the chiefs, now just lairds, began to understand their new role and the need to maximize their land's income, they sought to raise the rent for the farms rented to these tacksmen, who were often the only direct landholders from the owner. Many of these tacksmen seemed to take this action as a personal betrayal from close friends. It wasn't that the rent increases were excessively high or that the rents were already at their limit, as the increases were generally minimal, and it's well-known that the owners were not receiving rents that matched what their land should have produced under better management. What upset these gentlemen was the notion that the laird, seen as a father figure to his people, should consider something so greedy as rent or indicate that he had the ability to award or lease his farms to the highest bidders. They found it troubling enough that an outside government interfered with their traditional practices, but the thought that their chiefs, their own leaders for whom they would gladly sacrifice their lives and the lives of their dependents, could turn against them was unbearable. As a result, many, particularly in the west, abandoned their farms, probably believing the lairds would immediately invite them to stay under the old terms. However, this rarely happened, leading many of these tacksmen to emigrate to America, often taking along servants and sub-tenants and enticing others to follow with glowing reports of their success in that distant land.

In some cases, the farms thus vacated were let to other tacksmen or large tenants, but in most instances, the new system was introduced of letting the land directly to what were formerly the sub-tenants, those who had held the land immediately from the ousted tacksmen. A number of these sub-tenants would take a large farm among them, sub-dividing it as they chose, and each becoming liable for his proportion of the rent. The farms thus let were generally cultivated on the run-rig system already referred to, the pasture being common to all the tenants alike.

In some cases, the abandoned farms were rented out to other tacksmen or large tenants, but usually, a new system was introduced where the land was rented directly to the former sub-tenants, who had held the land directly from the ousted tacksmen. Several of these sub-tenants would combine to take on a large farm, dividing it up as they saw fit, with each person being responsible for their share of the rent. The farms that were let this way were typically farmed using the run-rig system mentioned earlier, with the pasture being shared by all the tenants.

That certain advantages followed these changes there is no doubt. Every account we have of the Highlands during the earlier part of the 18th century, agrees in the fact that the Highlands were over-peopled and over-stocked, that it was impossible for the land to yield sufficient to support the men and beasts who lived upon it. Hence, this drafting off of a considerable portion of the population gave that which remained breathing-room; fewer people were left to support, and it is to be supposed that the condition of these would be improved. Moreover, they would probably have their farms at a cheaper rent than under the old system, when the demands of both tacksmen and laird had to be satisfied, the former, of course, having let the land at a much higher rate than that at which they held it from their superior. Now, it was possible enough for the laird to get a higher rent than before, and at the same time the people might have their farms at a lower rent than they had previously given to the tacksmen. There would also be fewer oppressive services demanded of these small tenants than under the old system, for now they had only the laird to satisfy, whereas previously they had both him and the tacksman. There would still, of course, be services required by the laird from these tenants, still would part of the rent be paid in kind, still would they be thirled to particular mills, and have to submit to many similar exactions, of the oppressiveness of which, however, it was long before they became conscious; but, on the whole, the condition of those districts from which emigrations took place must to some extent have been the better for the consequent thinning of the population. Still no alteration appears to have taken place in the mode of farming, the nature of tenures, mode of paying rent, houses, clothes, food of the people. In some parts of the Highlands and islands, no alteration whatever appears[35] to have been made on the old system; the tacksmen were allowed to remain undisturbed, and the people lived and held land as formerly. But even in those districts from which emigrations were largely made, little or no improvement seems to have been the consequence, if we may trust the reports of those who saw how things stood with their own eyes. Pennant, Johnson, Buchanan,[58] Newte,[59] the Old Statistical Account, all agree that but little improvement was noticeable over the greater part of the Highlands from 1745 down till near the end of the 18th century.

That certain advantages followed these changes is clear. Every account we have of the Highlands during the early part of the 18th century agrees that the Highlands were overpopulated and overstocked, making it impossible for the land to provide enough to support the people and animals living on it. Therefore, this removal of a significant portion of the population allowed those who remained some breathing room; fewer people needed to be supported, which likely improved their conditions. Moreover, they probably had their farms at a lower rent than under the old system, when both the tacksmen and the laird had to be satisfied, with the former renting the land at a much higher rate than what they paid to their superior. Now, it was quite possible for the laird to charge a higher rent than before, while at the same time the people might have their farms at a lower rent than they previously paid to the tacksmen. There would also be fewer burdensome services demanded of these small tenants than under the old system, as now they had to satisfy only the laird, whereas before they had to satisfy both him and the tacksman. There would still, of course, be services required by the laird from these tenants, part of the rent would still be paid in kind, they would still be bound to certain mills, and would have to put up with many similar demands, the oppressive nature of which they were slow to recognize; but overall, the condition of those areas from which people emigrated must have improved somewhat due to the resulting decrease in population. Still, no changes seem to have occurred in farming methods, land tenure, rent payments, housing, clothing, or food among the people. In some parts of the Highlands and islands, there appears to have been no change at all from the old system; the tacksmen were allowed to remain undisturbed, and the people continued to live and hold land as before. Yet even in those districts where emigration was significant, there seems to have been little or no improvement, if we can believe the reports of those who witnessed the situation firsthand. Pennant, Johnson, Buchanan, Newte, the Old Statistical Account, all agree that there was barely any noticeable improvement across most of the Highlands from 1745 until nearly the end of the 18th century.

One reason why perhaps emigration made so little odds in the way of improvement on the condition of those who remained in the country was, that no check was put upon the over-stocking of the farms with men and animals. In spite of emigration, the population in many districts increased instead of diminished. A common practice among those tenants who conjointly held a large farm was for a father, on the marriage of a son or daughter, to divide his share of the farm with the young couple, who either lived in the old man’s house or built a hut for themselves and tried to make a living out of the share of the pendicle allotted to them. To such an extent was this practice carried, that often a portion of land of a few acres, originally let to and sufficient to maintain one family, might in a few years be divided among six or eight families, and which, even if cultivated in the best manner possible, could not support its occupants for more than two or three months a year. On account of this ruinous practice, Skye, which in 1750 had 15,000 inhabitants, most of whom were in a condition of misery and want, in 1857, in spite of large and repeated emigrations, had a population of about 23,000. This custom was common in many Highland (chiefly western) districts down to only a few years ago, and was fruitful of many pernicious consequences—of frequent famines, the constant impoverishing of the soil, the over-stocking of pasture-land, and continual wretchedness.

One reason why emigration didn't significantly improve the situation for those who stayed in the country was that there was no limit on overcrowding the farms with people and animals. Despite emigration, the population in many areas actually grew instead of shrinking. A common practice among tenants who collectively managed a large farm was for a father, upon the marriage of a son or daughter, to divide his share of the farm with the newlyweds, who would either live in the father’s house or build their own small hut and try to make a living from the portion of land they received. This practice became so widespread that a piece of land of just a few acres, which was originally leased to and sufficient for one family, could end up supporting six or eight families within just a few years. Even if cultivated as effectively as possible, this small area couldn't provide enough food for its residents for more than two or three months each year. Due to this detrimental practice, Skye, which in 1750 had 15,000 inhabitants, most of whom lived in poverty and hardship, had a population of about 23,000 in 1857, despite significant and repeated emigrations. This custom was common in many Highland (mostly western) areas until just a few years ago, leading to many harmful consequences—frequent famines, constant soil degradation, overcrowding of pasture land, and ongoing suffering.

In some cases, the farms vacated by the old tacksmen, instead of being let to the old subtenants, were let to whatever stranger would give the highest offer. On farms so let, the condition of the sub-tenants who were continued on the old footing, appears often to have been miserable in the extreme. These newcome tacksmen or middlemen cared nothing either for chiefs or people; they paid their rent and were determined to squeeze from those under them as large a return as possible for their outlay. In confirmation of these statements, and to show the sad condition of many parts of the Highlands in their state of transition, we quote the following passage from Buchanan’s Travels in the Hebrides, referring to about 1780. Even allowing for exaggeration, although there is no reason to believe the writer goes beyond the truth, the picture is almost incredibly deplorable:—

In some cases, the farms left behind by the old tacksmen weren't rented to the previous subtenants; instead, they were leased to whoever offered the highest bid. On those farms, the conditions for the subtenants who remained in their original setup were often extremely miserable. These new tacksmen or middlemen didn't care about the chiefs or the people; they paid their rent and were determined to extract as much profit as possible from those below them. To support these claims and illustrate the grim state of many areas in the Highlands during this time of change, we quote the following passage from Buchanan’s Travels in the Hebrides, referring to around 1780. Even considering the possibility of exaggeration, there’s no reason to think the author strays from the truth; the situation described is almost unbelievably dire:—

“At present they are obliged to be much more submissive to their tacksmen than ever they were in former times to their lairds or lords. There is a great difference between that mild treatment which is shown to sub-tenants and even scallags, by the old lessees, descended of ancient and honourable families, and the outrageous rapacity of those necessitous strangers who have obtained leases from absent proprietors, who treat the natives as if they were a conquered and inferior race of mortals. In short, they treat them like beasts of burthen; and in all respects like slaves attached to the soil, as they cannot obtain new habitations, on account of the combinations already mentioned, and are entirely at the mercy of the laird or tacksman. Formerly, the personal service of the tenant did not usually exceed eight or ten days in the year. There lives at present at Scalpa, in the Isle of Harris, a tacksman of a large district, who instead of six days’ work paid by the sub-tenants to his predecessor in the lease, has raised the predial service, called in that and in other parts of Scotland, manerial bondage, to fifty-two days in the year at once; besides many other services to be performed at different though regular and stated times: as tanning leather for brogues, making heather ropes for thatch, digging and drying peats for fuel; one pannier of peat charcoal to be carried to the smith; so many days for gathering and shearing sheep and lambs; for ferrying cattle from island to island, and other distant places, and[36] several days for going on distant errands; so many pounds of wool to be spun into yarn. And over and above all this, they must lend their aid upon any unforeseen occurrence whenever they are called on. The constant service of two months at once is performed at the proper season in the making of kelp. On the whole, this gentleman’s subtenants may be computed to devote to his service full three days in the week. But this is not all: they have to pay besides yearly a certain number of cocks, hens, butter, and cheese, called Caorigh-Ferrin, the Wife’s Portion! This, it must be owned, is one of the most severe and rigorous tacksmen descended from the old inhabitants, in all the Western Hebrides: but the situation of his sub-tenants exhibits but too faithful a picture of the sub-tenants of those places in general, and the exact counterpart of such enormous oppression is to be found at Luskintire.”

“At present, they are much more submissive to their tacksmen than they ever were to their lairds or lords in the past. There’s a big difference between the kind treatment shown to sub-tenants and even scallags by the old lessees, who come from ancient and honorable families, and the outrageous greed of those needy outsiders who have gotten leases from absent owners, treating the locals like they’re a conquered and inferior race. In short, they treat them like beasts of burden, and in all respects like slaves tied to the land, since they can’t find new homes because of the previously mentioned arrangements, and they are completely at the mercy of the laird or tacksman. Previously, a tenant's personal service usually didn’t go beyond eight or ten days a year. Currently, there’s a tacksman in Scalpa, on the Isle of Harris, who has increased the required work from the sub-tenants from six days to fifty-two days a year under the service called in that region and elsewhere in Scotland, manerial bondage; on top of that, they have to perform many other tasks at various regular times: tanning leather for shoes, making heather ropes for thatching, digging and drying peats for fuel; carrying a pannier of peat charcoal to the smith; several days for gathering and shearing sheep and lambs; ferrying cattle from island to island, and other far-off places, and[36] several days for running errands; a set amount of wool to be spun into yarn. Beyond all this, they must also help out in any unforeseen situations whenever called upon. They provide two months of continuous service during the kelp-making season. Overall, this tacksman’s sub-tenants are put to work for him for about three days a week. But that’s not all: they also have to pay a yearly amount of cocks, hens, butter, and cheese, known as Caorigh-Ferrin, the Wife's Share! It must be acknowledged that this tacksman is one of the most severe and tough descendants of the old inhabitants across the whole Western Hebrides: yet the plight of his sub-tenants paints a painfully accurate picture of the situation of sub-tenants in those areas in general, and the exact parallel of such extreme oppression can be seen in Luskintire.”

Another cause of emigration and of depopulation generally, was the introduction of sheep on a large scale, involving the junction into one of several small farms, each of which might before have been occupied by a number of tenants. These subjects of the introduction of sheep, engrossing of farms, and consequent depopulation, have occupied, and still to some extent do occupy, the attention of all those who take an interest in the Highlands, and of social economists in general. Various opinions have been passed on the matters in question, some advocating the retention of the people at all costs, while others declare that the greatest part of the Highlands is fit only for pasture, and it would be sheer madness, and shutting our eyes wilfully to the sad lessons of experience, to stock a land with people that is fit only to sustain sheep, and which at its very best contains mere specks of arable ground, which, even when cultivated to the utmost, can yield but a poor and unprofitable return.

Another reason for emigration and overall depopulation was the large-scale introduction of sheep, which led to the consolidation of several small farms that were once occupied by multiple tenants. This issue of sheep farming, the merging of farms, and the resulting depopulation has drawn the attention of anyone interested in the Highlands, as well as social economists in general. There are various opinions on these matters; some argue that we should keep the people in the Highlands at all costs, while others claim that most of the Highlands is only suitable for grazing. They say it would be foolish—and ignoring the harsh lessons of history—to populate land that is only good for sheep, particularly when the little arable land available can yield only minimal and unprofitable returns, even when farmed to its fullest potential.

Whatever opinion may be passed upon the general question, there can be no doubt that at first the introduction of sheep was fruitful of misery and discontent to those who had to vacate their old home and leave their native glens to find shelter they knew not well where. Many of those thus displaced by sheep and by one or two lowland shepherds, emigrated like the discontented tacksmen to America, those who remained looking with ill-will and an evil eye on the lowland intruders. Although often the intruder came from the South country, and brought his sheep and his shepherds with him, still this was not always the case; for many of the old tacksmen and even subtenants, after they saw how immensely more profitable the new system was over the old, wisely took a lesson in time, and following the example of the new lowland tenant, took large farms and stocked them with sheep and cattle, and reduced the arable land to a minimum. But, generally speaking, in cases where farms formerly subdivided among a number of tenants were converted into sheep farms, the smaller tenant had to quit and find a means of living elsewhere. The landlords in general attempted to prevent the ousted tenants from leaving the country by setting apart some particular spot either by the sea-shore or on waste land which had never been touched by plough, on which they might build houses and have an acre or two of land for their support. Those who were removed to the coast were encouraged to prosecute the fishing along with their agricultural labours, while those who were settled on waste land were stimulated to bring it into a state of cultivation. It was mainly by a number of such ousted Highlanders that the great and arduous undertaking was accomplished of bringing into a state of cultivation Kincardine Moss, in Perthshire. At the time the task was undertaken, about 1767, it was one of stupendous magnitude; but so successfully was it carried out, that in a few years upwards of 2000 acres of fine clay-soil, which for centuries had been covered to the depth of seven feet with heath and decayed vegetable matter, were bearing luxuriant crops of all kinds. In a similar way, many spots throughout the Highlands, formerly yielding nothing but heath and moss, were, by the exertions of those who were deprived of their farms, brought into a state of cultivation. Those who occupied ground of this kind were known as mailers, and, as a rule, they paid no rent for the first few years, after which they generally paid the proprietor a shilling or two per acre, which was gradually increased as the land improved[37] and its cultivation extended. For the first season or two the proprietor usually either lent or presented them with seed and implements. In the parish of Urray, in the south-east of Ross-shire, about the year 1790, there were 248 families of this kind, most of whom had settled there within the previous forty years. Still the greater number of these, both tacksmen and sub-tenants, who were deprived of their farms, either on account of the raising of the rents or because of their conversion into large sheep-walks, emigrated to America. The old Statistical Account of North Uist says that between the years 1771 and 1775, a space of only four years, several thousands emigrated from the Western Highlands and Islands alone. At first few of the islands appear to have been put under sheep; where any alteration on the state of things took place at all, it was generally in the way of raising rents, thus causing the tacksmen to leave, who were succeeded either by strangers who leased the farms, or by the old sub-tenants, among whom the lands were divided, and who held immediately from the laird. It was long, however, as we have already indicated, before the innovations took thorough hold upon the Hebrides, as even down almost to the present time many of the old proprietors, either from attachment to their people, or from a love of feudal show, struggle to keep up the old system, leaving the tacksmen undisturbed, and doing all they can to maintain and keep on their property a large number of subtenants and cottars. Almost invariably, those proprietors who thus obstinately refused to succumb to the changes going on around them, suffered for their unwise conduct. Many of them impoverished their families for generations, and many of the estates were disposed of for behoof of their creditors, and they themselves had to sink to the level of landless gentlemen, and seek their living in commerce or otherwise.

No matter what people think about the general issue, it's clear that the initial introduction of sheep brought a lot of misery and unhappiness to those who had to leave their homes and native valleys to find shelter, often in places they didn't know well. Many of those displaced by sheep and a couple of lowland shepherds emigrated to America, like the unhappy tacksmen, while those who stayed looked at the lowland newcomers with resentment and suspicion. Although often the intruders came from the south and brought their sheep and shepherds with them, this wasn’t always the case. Many of the old tacksmen and even subtenants, once they realized how much more profitable the new system was compared to the old, smartly adapted in time. They followed the example of the new lowland tenant, taking large farms, filling them with sheep and cattle, and shrinking the arable land to a minimum. Generally speaking, when smaller farms that used to be divided among several tenants were turned into sheep farms, the smaller tenants had to leave and find a way to survive elsewhere. The landlords typically tried to stop these ousted tenants from leaving the area by designating specific spots along the coast or on unused land that had never been farmed, where they could build homes and have an acre or two to support themselves. Those who were moved to the coast were encouraged to fish alongside their farming activities, while those on waste land were motivated to cultivate it. It was largely through the efforts of these displaced Highlanders that the significant and challenging task of turning Kincardine Moss in Perthshire into farmland was accomplished. When this project started around 1767, it was a massive undertaking; however, it was so successfully completed that within a few years, over 2000 acres of rich clay soil, which had been covered for centuries with seven feet of heather and decayed plant matter, were producing abundant crops of all kinds. Similarly, many areas throughout the Highlands that only yielded heather and moss were cultivated through the efforts of those who lost their farms. The people who worked on this kind of land were known as mailers and generally didn’t pay rent for the first few years; afterward, they usually paid the landowner a shilling or two per acre, with the amount gradually increasing as the land improved and more was cultivated. For the first season or two, the landowner typically either lent or gave them seeds and tools. In the parish of Urray, in the southeast of Ross-shire, around 1790, there were 248 families of this kind, most of whom had moved there in the previous forty years. Yet, the majority of these, both tacksmen and sub-tenants, who lost their farms—either due to rising rents or because their lands were turned into large sheep runs—emigrated to America. The old Statistical Account of North Uist notes that between 1771 and 1775, in just four years, several thousand people emigrated from the Western Highlands and Islands alone. Initially, few of the islands seemed to be turned into sheep farms; where any changes happened, it was usually through raising rents, causing tacksmen to leave. They were often replaced by outsiders who leased the farms or by the old sub-tenants, who divided the land and held it directly from the laird. However, as we've mentioned, it took a long time for these changes to really take hold in the Hebrides, as even up to the present day, many of the old landowners, either out of loyalty to their people or a fondness for feudal traditions, struggle to maintain the old system, keeping tacksmen undisturbed and doing their best to retain a large number of subtenants and cottars. Nearly always, those landowners who stubbornly resisted the changes around them faced negative consequences. Many ended up impoverishing their families for generations, and many estates were sold off to pay their creditors, leading them to become landless gentlemen, seeking their livelihoods in business or other ventures.

Gradually, however, most of the proprietors, especially those whose estates were on the mainland Highlands, yielded, in general no doubt willingly, to change, raised their rents, abolished small tenancies, and gave their lands up to the sheep farmers. The temptation was, no doubt, often very great, on account of the large rents offered by the lowland graziers. One proprietor in Argyleshire, who had some miles of pasture let to a number of small tenants for a few shillings yearly, on being offered by a lowlander who saw the place £300 a year, could not resist, but, however ruefully, cleared it of his old tenants, and gave it up to the money-making lowlander. It was this engrossing of farms and the turning of immense tracts of country into sheep-walks, part of which was formerly cultivated and inhabited by hundreds of people, that was the great grievance of the Highlanders during the latter part of last century. Not that it could aggravate their wretchedness to any great extent, for that was bad enough already even before 1745; it seems to have been rather the fact that their formerly much-loved chiefs should treat them worse than they could strangers, prefer a big income to a large band of faithful followers, and eject those who believed themselves to have as great a right to the occupancy of the land as the chiefs themselves. “The great and growing grievance of the Highlands is not the letting of the land to tacksmen, but the making of so many sheep-walks, which sweep off both tacksmen and sub-tenants all in a body.”[60] The tacksmen especially felt naturally cut to the quick by what they deemed the selfish and unjust policy of the chiefs. These tacksmen and their ancestors in most cases had occupied their farms for many generations; their birth was as good and their genealogy as old as those of the chief himself, to whom they were all blood relations, and to whom they were attached with the most unshaken loyalty. True, they had no writing, no document, no paltry “sheep-skin,” as they called it, to show as a proof that they had as much right to their farms as the laird himself. But what of that? Who would ever have thought that their chiefs would turn against them, and try to wrest from them that which had been gifted by a former chief to their fathers, who would have bitten out their tongue before they would ask a bond? The gift, they thought, was none the less real because there was no written proof of it. These parchments were quite a modern innovation, not even then universally[38] acknowledged among the Highlanders, to whom the only satisfactory proof of proprietorship and chiefship was possession from time immemorial. Occasionally a chief, who could produce no title-deed to his estate, was by law deprived of it, and his place filled by another. But the clan would have none of this; they invariably turned their backs upon the intruder, and acknowledged only the ousted chief as their head and the real proprietor, whom they were bound to support, and whom they frequently did support, by paying to him the rents which were legally due to the other. In some cases, it would seem,[61] the original granters of the land to the tacksmen conveyed it to them by a regular title-deed, by which, of course, they became proprietors. And we think there can be no doubt, that originally when a chief bestowed a share of his property upon his son or other near relation, he intended that the latter should keep it for himself and his descendants; he was not regarded merely as a tenant who had to pay a yearly rent, but as a sub-proprietor, who, from a sense of love and duty would contribute what he could to support the chief of his race and clan. In many cases, we say, this was the light in which chief, tacksmen, and people regarded these farms tenanted by the gentlemen of the clan; and it only seems to have been after the value of men decreased and of property increased, that most of the lairds began to look at the matter in a more commercial, legal, and less romantic light. According to Newte—and what he says is supported to a considerable extent by facts—“in the southern parts of Argyleshire, in Perthshire, Aberdeenshire, Moray, and Ross, grants of land were made in writing, while in Inverness-shire, Sutherlandshire, the northern parts of Argyleshire, and the Western Islands, the old mode was continued of verbal or emblematical transference. In Ross-shire, particularly, it would appear that letters and the use of letters in civil affairs had been early introduced and widely spread; for property is more equally divided in that country than in most other counties in Scotland, and than in any other of the Highlands. Agreeably to these observations, it is from the great estates on the northern and western sides of Scotland that the descendants of the original tacksmen of the land, with their families, have been obliged to migrate by the positive and unrelenting demands of rent beyond what it was in their power to give, and, indeed, in violation of those conditions that were understood and observed between the original granter and original tenant and their posterity for centuries.”[62] These statements are exceedingly plausible, and we believe to a certain extent true; but it is unnecessary here to enter upon the discussion of the question. What we have to do with is the unquestionable fact that the Highland proprietors did in many instances take advantage of the legal power, which they undoubtedly possessed, to do with their land as they pleased, and, regardless of the feelings of the old tacksmen and sub-tenants, let it to the highest bidders. The consequence was that these tacksmen, who to a certain extent were demoralised and knew not how to use the land to best advantage, had to leave the homes of their ancestors; and many of the small farmers and cottars, in the face of the new system of large sheep-farms, becoming cumberers of the ground, were swept from the face of the country, and either located in little lots by the sea-side, where they became useful as fishers and kelp-burners, or settled on some waste moor, which they occupied themselves in reclaiming from its native barrenness, or, as was frequently the case, followed the tacksmen, and sought a home in the far west, where many of them became lairds in their own right.

Gradually, however, most of the landowners, especially those with estates in the mainland Highlands, willingly accepted the change, raised their rents, ended small tenancies, and handed their lands over to sheep farmers. The temptation was often very strong due to the high rents offered by lowland graziers. One landowner in Argyleshire, who had several miles of pasture rented to several small tenants for a few shillings a year, couldn't resist an offer from a lowlander who offered £300 a year. Sadly, he cleared his land of his old tenants and surrendered it to the profit-seeking lowlander. The merging of farms and the transformation of vast areas into sheep pastures, much of which was previously cultivated and home to hundreds of people, became a major grievance for the Highlanders during the latter part of the last century. This situation didn't exacerbate their suffering significantly, as conditions were already bad even before 1745; it seemed more about the betrayal by their once-beloved chiefs, who treated them worse than strangers, chose profit over their loyal followers, and removed those who believed they had as much right to the land as the chiefs themselves. “The great and growing grievance of the Highlands is not the letting of the land to tacksmen, but the making of so many sheep-walks, which sweep off both tacksmen and sub-tenants all in a body.”[60] The tacksmen particularly felt deeply hurt by what they saw as the selfish and unfair actions of the chiefs. These tacksmen and their ancestors had occupied their farms for many generations; their lineage was as respectable and as ancient as that of the chief himself, with whom they were all related and held unwavering loyalty. True, they had no written documents, no official “sheep-skin,” as they referred to it, to prove their right to their farms as strongly as the laird. But what of that? Who would have thought that their chiefs would turn against them and try to take what a previous chief had given to their forefathers? They would have sooner cut out their tongues than ask for a bond. They believed that the gift was just as valid without written evidence. These formal documents were a modern innovation, not even universally recognized among the Highlanders, for whom the only valid proof of ownership and chiefship was possession from time immemorial. Occasionally a chief, unable to produce a title deed for his estate, was legally displaced, and his position taken over by someone else. But the clan rejected this completely; they always turned their backs on the newcomer, only recognizing the ousted chief as their true leader and rightful owner, whom they felt obligated to support by paying him the rents that were legally owed to the other. In some cases, it seemed,[61] the original grantors of the land to the tacksmen legally conferred it upon them through an official title deed, thereby making them owners. We believe it’s clear that initially, when a chief granted part of his property to his son or another close relative, he intended for that person to keep it for himself and his descendants; he was not seen merely as a tenant obligated to pay a yearly rent, but as a sub-owner who, out of love and duty, would contribute what he could to support the chief of his clan. In many instances, this is how the chief, tacksmen, and people viewed these farms occupied by the gentlemen of the clan; and it only seemed to be after the value of people diminished, and property became more valuable, that most lairds started to perceive things through a commercial, legal, and less romantic lens. According to Newte—and his claims are largely substantiated by facts—“in the southern parts of Argyleshire, in Perthshire, Aberdeenshire, Moray, and Ross, land grants were made in writing, while in Inverness-shire, Sutherlandshire, the northern parts of Argyleshire, and the Western Islands, the old method of verbal or symbolic transfer persisted. In Ross-shire, especially, it seems written records and their use in civil matters were introduced early and spread widely; for property is more fairly divided there than in most other counties in Scotland, and than in any other area of the Highlands. Based on these observations, it is from the large estates in the northern and western regions of Scotland that the descendants of the original tacksmen, along with their families, have been forced to migrate due to the strict and relentless demands for rent beyond their ability to pay, and indeed in violation of the terms mutually understood and honored between the initial grantee and tenant and their descendants for centuries.”[62] These statements seem highly credible, and we believe they are somewhat true; however, it is not necessary to delve deeper into this issue here. What matters is the undeniable fact that many Highland landowners took advantage of their legal authority to manage their land however they saw fit, and, disregarding the feelings of the long-standing tacksmen and sub-tenants, rented it out to the highest bidders. The result was that these tacksmen, who were somewhat demoralized and unclear on how to best utilize the land, were forced to leave their ancestral homes; and many of the small farmers and cottars, becoming burdens in light of the new large sheep-farming system, were removed from the landscape and either settled in small plots by the sea, where they became fishermen and kelp harvesters, or relocated to wasteland, which they worked to bring it back to productivity, or, as often happened, they followed the tacksmen seeking a new life in the far west, where many became lairds in their own right.

These then are the great results of the measures which followed the rebellion of 1745–6, and the consequent breaking up of the old clan system—extensive sheep-farming, accompanied with a great rise in the rent of land, depopulation, and emigration. As to the legality of the proceedings of the proprietors, there can be no doubt; as little doubt is there that the immediate consequence to many of the Highlanders was great suffering, accompanied by much bitterness and discontent. As to the morality or justice of the laird’s conduct, various opinions have been, and no doubt for[39] long will be, expressed. One side maintains that it was the duty of these chiefs upon whom the people depended, whom they revered, and for whom they were ready to die, at all events, to see to it that their people were provided for, and that ultimately it would have been for the interest of the proprietors and the country at large to do everything to prevent from emigrating in such numbers as they did, such a splendid race of men, for whose services to the country no money equivalent could be found. It is maintained that the system of large farms is pernicious in every respect, and that only by the system of moderate sized farms can a country be made the best of, an adequate rural population be kept up, and self-respect and a high moral tone be nourished and spread throughout the land. Those who adopt this side of the question pooh-pooh the common maxims of political economy, and declare that laws whose immediate consequences are wide-spread suffering, and the unpeopling of a country, cannot be founded on any valid basis; that proprietors hold their lands only in trust, and it is therefore their duty not merely to consider their own narrow interests, but also to consult the welfare and consult the feelings of their people. In short, it is maintained by this party, that the Highland lairds, in acting as they did, showed themselves to be unjust, selfish, heartless, unpatriotic, mercenary, and blind to their own true interests and those of their country.

These are the significant results of the actions taken after the rebellion of 1745–6, which led to the collapse of the traditional clan system—widespread sheep farming, a significant increase in land rents, depopulation, and emigration. There is no doubt about the legality of the actions taken by the landowners; it's equally clear that many Highlanders experienced great suffering, along with a lot of bitterness and dissatisfaction. Regarding the morality or justice of the laird's actions, various opinions have been expressed, and will likely continue to be for[39] some time. One perspective argues that it was the obligation of these chiefs, who were depended upon, admired, and for whom people were ready to sacrifice their lives, to ensure their people's welfare. Ultimately, it would have been in the best interest of the landowners and the country to prevent such a remarkable group of people from emigrating in such large numbers, as their contributions to the nation were invaluable. This viewpoint asserts that the large farm system is harmful in every way and that only through moderate-sized farms can a country thrive, maintain an adequate rural population, and foster self-respect and a strong moral character throughout the land. Those who support this view dismiss common principles of political economy, stating that laws leading to widespread suffering and the depopulation of a country cannot be based on sound principles; that landowners hold their land in trust, and thus have a responsibility not only to their narrow interests but also to the well-being and sentiments of their people. In short, this group argues that the Highland lairds, in their actions, demonstrated themselves to be unjust, selfish, heartless, unpatriotic, greedy, and oblivious to their own true interests and those of their country.

On the other hand, it is maintained that what occurred in the Highlands subsequent to 1745 was a step in the right direction, and that it was only a pity that the innovations had not been more thorough and systematic. For long previous to 1745, it is asserted the Highlands were much over-peopled, and the people, as a consequence of the vicious system under which they had lived for generations, were incurably lazy, and could be roused from this sad lethargy only by some such radical measures as were adopted. The whole system of Highland life and manners and habits were almost barbarous, the method of farming was thoroughly pernicious and unproductive, the stock of cattle worthless and excessive, and so badly managed that about one half perished every winter. On account of the excessive population, the land was by far too much subdivided, the majority of so-called farmers occupying farms of so small a size that they could furnish the necessaries of life for no more than six months, and consequently the people were continually on the verge of starvation. The Highlands, it is said, are almost totally unsuited for agriculture, and fit only for pasturage, and that consequently this subdivision into small farms could be nothing else than pernicious; that the only method by which the land could be made the most of was that of large sheep-farms, and that the proprietors, while no doubt studying their own interests, adopted the wisest policy when they let out their land on this system. In short, it is maintained by the advocates of innovations, the whole body of the Highlanders were thoroughly demoralised, their number was greater by far than the land could support even if managed to the best advantage, and was increasing every year; the whole system of renting land, of tenure, and of farming was ruinous to the people and the land, and that nothing but a radical change could cure the many evils with which the country was afflicted.

On the other hand, some argue that what happened in the Highlands after 1745 was a positive development, and that it’s unfortunate the changes weren't more extensive and organized. Long before 1745, it's claimed the Highlands were overpopulated, and due to the harmful system that had been in place for generations, the people were hopelessly lazy and could only be stirred from their unfortunate apathy through radical measures like those implemented. The entire way of life, customs, and habits in the Highlands were almost primitive; farming practices were harmful and unproductive, the cattle were worthless and overabundant, and so poorly managed that about half perished each winter. Because of the high population, the land was overly subdivided, with most so-called farmers holding tiny plots that could only sustain them for six months, leaving them on the brink of starvation. The Highlands, it is said, are nearly unsuitable for farming and only suitable for grazing, which means this division into small farms could only be detrimental; the best way to optimize the land was through large sheep farms, and the landowners, though clearly acting in their own interests, adopted the smartest approach by leasing their land this way. In short, proponents of change argue that the entire Highland population was severely demoralized, their numbers far exceeded what the land could sustain even under ideal conditions, and this number was growing each year; the whole system of land renting, tenure, and farming was damaging to both the people and the land, and only a significant change could address the many problems afflicting the region.

There has been much rather bitter discussion between the advocates of the two sides of the Highland question; often more recrimination and calling of names than telling argument. This question, we think, is no exception to the general rule which governs most disputed matters; there is truth, we believe, on both sides. We fear the facts already adduced in this part of the book comprise many of the assertions made by the advocates of change. As to the wretched social condition of the Highlanders, for long before and after 1745, there can be no doubt, if we can place any reliance on the evidence of contemporaries, and we have already said enough to show that the common system of farming, if worthy of the name, was ruinous and inefficient; while their small lean cattle were so badly managed that about one half died yearly. That the population was very much greater than the land, even if used to the best advantage, could support, is testified to by every candid writer from the Gartmore paper[63] down almost to the[40] present day. The author of the Gartmore paper, written about 1747, estimated that the population of the Highlands at that time amounted to about 230,000; “but,” he says, “according to the present economy of the Highlands, there is not business for more than one half of that number of people.... The other half, then, must be idle and beggars while in the country.” “The produce of the crops,” says Pennant,[64] “very rarely are in any degree proportioned to the wants of the inhabitants; golden seasons have happened, when they have had superfluity, but the years of famine are as ten to one.” It is probable, from a comparison with the statistics of Dr Webster, taken in 1755,[65] that the estimate of the author of the Gartmore paper was not far from being correct; indeed, if anything, it must have been under the mark, as in 1755 the population of the Highlands and Islands amounted, according to Webster, to about 290,000, which, in 1795, had increased to 325,566,[66] in spite of the many thousands who had emigrated. This great increase in the population during the latter part of the 18th century is amply confirmed by the writers of the Statistical Accounts of the various Highland parishes, and none had better opportunities of knowing the real state of matters than they. The great majority of these writers likewise assert that the population was far too large in proportion to the produce of the land and means of employment, and that some such outlet as emigration was absolutely necessary. Those who condemn emigration and depopulation, generally do so for some merely sentimental reason, and seldom seek to show that it is quite possible to maintain the large population without disastrous results. It is a pity, they say, that the Highlander, possessing so many noble qualities, and so strongly attached to his native soil, should be compelled to seek a home in a foreign land, and bestow upon it the services which might be profitably employed by his mother country. By permitting, they say, these loyal and brave Highlanders to leave the country, Britain is throwing away some of the finest recruiting material in the world, for—and it is quite true—the Highland soldier has not his match for bravery, moral character, and patriotism.

There has been a pretty bitter debate between the supporters of both sides of the Highland issue; often more insults and name-calling than solid arguments. This question, we believe, follows the general trend seen in most disagreements; there is truth, we think, on both sides. We worry that the facts already presented in this part of the book include many of the claims made by those pushing for change. Regarding the terrible social conditions of the Highlanders, long before and after 1745, there’s no doubt, if we can trust contemporary evidence, and we’ve already indicated that the common farming system, if it can be called that, was disastrous and ineffective; their small, underweight cattle were so poorly managed that around half of them died each year. The population was far greater than the land could support, even if it was used optimally, as noted by every honest writer from the Gartmore paper[63] down to present day. The author of the Gartmore paper, written around 1747, estimated the Highland population at about 230,000; “but,” he states, “given the current economy of the Highlands, there isn't enough work for more than half that number of people... The other half must be idle and beggars in the country.” “The crop yields,” Pennant says,[64] “are very rarely in proportion to the needs of the inhabitants; there have been good years when they had plenty, but famine years outnumber the good by ten to one.” It’s likely, based on Dr. Webster’s statistics from 1755,[65] that the Gartmore author’s estimate was close to accurate; in fact, it may have been on the low side, as in 1755, according to Webster, the population of the Highlands and Islands was about 290,000, which had risen to 325,566 by 1795,[66] despite the many thousands who had emigrated. This significant population increase in the late 18th century is well-supported by the writers of the Statistical Accounts of various Highland parishes, who had excellent opportunities to understand the true state of affairs. The vast majority of these writers also assert that the population was far too large relative to the land's produce and job opportunities, and that some outlet like emigration was absolutely necessary. Those who criticize emigration and depopulation often do so for sentimental reasons, and rarely demonstrate that it’s possible to sustain a large population without negative consequences. They lament that the Highlander, who has so many admirable qualities and is so deeply connected to his homeland, should be forced to seek a life in another country, where their skills could be better utilized for their homeland. They argue that by allowing these loyal and courageous Highlanders to leave, Britain is wasting some of the best recruiting potential in the world, for—it's true—the Highland soldier is unmatched for bravery, moral integrity, and patriotism.

These statements are no doubt true; it certainly is a pity that an inoffensive, brave, and moral people should be compelled to leave their native land, and devote to the cultivation of a foreign soil those energies which might be used to the benefit of their own country. It would also be very bad policy in government to lose the chance of filling up the ranks of the army with some of the best men obtainable anywhere. But then, if there was nothing for the people to do in the country, if their condition was one of chronic famine, as was undoubtedly the case with the Highlanders, if the whole productions of the country were insufficient even to keep them in bare life, if every few years the country had to contribute thousands of pounds to keep these people alive, if, in short, the majority of them were little else than miserable beggars, an encumbrance on the progress of their country, a continual source of sadness to all feeling men, gradually becoming more and more demoralised by the increasingly wretched condition in which they lived, and by the ever-recurring necessity of bestowing upon them charity to keep them alive,—if such were the case, the advocates for a thinning of the population urge, whom would it profit to keep such a rabble of half-starved creatures huddled together in a corner of the country, reaping for themselves nothing but misery and degradation, and worse than useless to everybody else. Moreover, as to the military argument, it is an almost universal statement made by the writers of the Old Statistical Account (about 1790), that, at that time, in almost all the Highland parishes it was scarcely possible to get a single recruit, so great was the aversion of the people both to a naval and military life. Besides, though the whole of the surplus population had been willing to volunteer into the army, of what value would it have been if the country had no use for them; and surely it would be very questionable policy to keep thousands of men in idleness on the bare chance that they might be required as soldiers.

These statements are undoubtedly true; it’s definitely a shame that a peaceful, brave, and ethical people have to leave their homeland and devote their energy to cultivating foreign soil instead of contributing to their own country. It would also be very poor policy for the government to miss out on the opportunity to fill the military ranks with some of the best people available. However, if there’s nothing for the people to do in the country, if they are facing constant famine, as the Highlanders undoubtedly were, if the country’s resources are insufficient to keep them alive, if every few years the country has to spend thousands of pounds just to keep these people alive, if, in short, the majority of them are little more than miserable beggars, a burden on their country’s progress, and a continual source of sorrow for compassionate individuals, gradually becoming more demoralized by their increasingly dire situation and the ongoing necessity for charity to stay alive—if that’s the case, those who advocate for reducing the population ask, who benefits from keeping such a group of half-starved individuals crammed together in one part of the country, bringing only misery and degradation to themselves and being worse than useless to everyone else? Furthermore, regarding the military argument, it is almost universally noted by writers of the Old Statistical Account (around 1790) that at that time, in almost all the Highland parishes, it was nearly impossible to find a single recruit due to the people's strong dislike for both naval and military service. Additionally, even if the entire surplus population had been willing to enlist, what value would it have held if the country had no use for them? Surely, it would be questionable policy to keep thousands of men idle on the mere chance that they might be needed as soldiers.

The sentimental and military arguments are no doubt very touching and very convincing to[41] men in whom impulse and imagination predominate over reason and clearness of vision, and are fitting subjects for a certain kind of poetry, which has made much of them; but they cannot for one moment stand the test of facts, and become selfishly cruel, impracticable, and disastrous, when contrasted with the teachings of genuine humanity and the best interests of the Highlanders. On this subject, the writer of the Old Statistical Account of the parish of Lochgoilhead makes some remarks so sensible, and so much to the point, that we are tempted to quote them here. “It is frequent,” he says, “with people who wish well to their country, to inveigh against the practice of turning several small farms into one extensive grazing, and dispossessing the former tenants. If the strength of a country depends upon the number of its inhabitants, it appears a pernicious measure to drive away the people by depriving them of their possessions. This complaint is very just with regard to some places in Scotland; for it must be greatly against the interest of the nation to turn rich arable land, which is capable at the same time of supporting a number of people, and of producing much grain, into pasture ground. But the complaint does not seem to apply to this country. The strength of a nation cannot surely consist in the number of idle people which it maintains; that the inhabitants of this part of the country were formerly sunk in indolence, and contributed very little to the wealth, or to the support of the state, cannot be denied. The produce of this parish, since sheep have become the principal commodity, is at least double the intrinsic value of what it was formerly, so that half the number of hands produce more than double the quantity of provisions, for the support of our large towns, and the supply of our tradesmen and manufacturers; and the system by which land returns the most valuable produce, and in the greatest abundance, seems to be the most beneficial for the country at large. Still, however, if the people who are dispossessed of this land emigrated into other nations, the present system might be justly condemned, as diminishing the strength of the country. But this is far from being the case; of the great number of people who have been deprived of their farms in this parish, for thirty years past, few or none have settled out of the kingdom; they generally went to sea, or to the populous towns upon the Clyde. In these places, they have an easy opportunity, which they generally embrace, of training up their children to useful and profitable employments, and of rendering them valuable members of society. So that the former inhabitants of this country have been taken from a situation in which they contributed nothing to the wealth, and very little to the support of the state, to a situation in which their labour is of the greatest public utility. Nor has the present system contributed to make the condition of the inhabitants of the country worse than it was before; on the contrary, the change is greatly in their favour. The partiality in favour of former times, and the attachment to the place of their nativity, which is natural to old people, together with the indolence in which they indulged themselves in this country, mislead them in drawing a comparison between their past and their present situations. But indolence was almost the only comfort which they enjoyed. There was scarcely any variety of wretchedness with which they were not obliged to struggle, or rather to which they were not obliged to submit. They often felt what it was to want food; the scanty crops which they raised were consumed by their cattle in winter and spring; for a great part of the year they lived wholly on milk, and even that in the end of spring and beginning of winter was very scarce. To such extremity were they frequently reduced, that they were obliged to bleed their cattle in order to subsist for some time upon the blood; and even the inhabitants of the glens and valleys repaired in crowds to the shore, at the distance of three or four miles, to pick up the scanty provision which the shell-fish afforded them. They were miserably ill clothed, and the huts in which they lived were dirty and mean beyond expression. How different from their present situation? They now enjoy the necessaries, and many of the comforts of life in abundance: even those who are supported by the charity of the parish feel no real want. Much of the wretchedness which formerly prevailed in this and in other parishes in the Highlands, was owing to the indolence of the[42] people, and to their want of management; but a country which is neither adapted for agriculture nor for rearing black cattle, can never maintain any great number of people comfortably.”

The emotional and military arguments are definitely very touching and convincing to[41] people who let their impulses and imagination outweigh reason and clear thinking. These arguments are suitable for a specific kind of poetry that has romanticized them, but they can’t hold up against the facts. They become selfishly cruel, impractical, and disastrous when compared to the principles of genuine humanity and the best interests of the Highlanders. In this regard, the writer of the Old Statistical Account of the parish of Lochgoilhead makes some remarks that are so sensible and relevant that we feel compelled to quote them here. “It is common,” he says, “for people who care about their country to criticize the practice of combining several small farms into one large grazing area and displacing the former tenants. If the strength of a country relies on the number of its inhabitants, it seems harmful to drive people away by taking away their homes. This concern is very valid for certain areas in Scotland, as it’s clearly not in the nation’s best interest to turn fertile arable land, which can support many people and produce a lot of grain, into pasture land. However, this issue doesn’t seem to apply to this area. The strength of a nation surely doesn't come from the number of idle people it supports; the fact that the people in this region were formerly lazy and contributed very little to the wealth or support of the state cannot be denied. The output of this parish, since sheep farming has become the main industry, is at least double what it was before, meaning that half the number of workers now produces more than double the provisions necessary to support our large towns and to supply our tradespeople and manufacturers. The method that yields the most valuable and abundant produce from the land appears to be the most beneficial for the country as a whole. However, if the people who were dispossessed of this land emigrated to other countries, the current system could be rightly criticized for weakening the nation. But that’s far from the case; of the many people who have lost their farms in this parish over the past thirty years, few if any have settled outside the country. They generally went to sea or to busy towns along the Clyde. In these places, they have ample opportunity, which they usually take advantage of, to train their children for useful and profitable jobs and to make them valuable members of society. Thus, the former residents of this area have moved from a situation where they contributed nothing to the wealth and very little to the support of the state to one where their labor is of tremendous public benefit. Moreover, the current system has not worsened the conditions for the inhabitants compared to before; on the contrary, the change has greatly benefited them. The nostalgia for the past and the attachment to their birthplace that older people naturally feel, combined with the laziness they allowed themselves in this country, mislead them when comparing their former and current situations. But laziness was almost the only comfort they had. There was hardly any form of misery they didn’t have to deal with, or rather, that they didn’t have to endure. They often experienced hunger; the meager crops they grew were consumed by their livestock during winter and spring. For much of the year, they lived almost entirely on milk, which was scarce at the end of spring and the beginning of winter. They were frequently so desperate that they had to bleed their cattle to survive for a time on the blood, and even the people living in the glens and valleys would crowd the shore, three or four miles away, to gather the little food that shellfish provided. They were poorly dressed, and the huts they lived in were filthy and extremely basic. How different it is now! They now have an abundance of necessities and many comforts of life: even those who are supported by charity from the parish feel no real lack. Much of the suffering that used to be rampant in this and other parishes in the Highlands was due to the laziness of the[42] people and their lack of management. However, a country that isn't suitable for farming or for raising black cattle can never support a large number of people comfortably.”

No doubt the very men who deplore what they call the depopulation of the Highlands would advocate the advisability of emigration in the case of the unemployed surplus population of any other part of the country. If their arguments against the emigration of the Highlanders to another country, and in favour of their being retained in their own district were logically carried out, to what absurd and disastrous consequences would they lead? Supposing that all the people who have emigrated from this country to America, Australia, and elsewhere, had been kept at home, where would this country have been? There would scarcely have been standing room for the population, the great majority of whom must have been in a state of indescribable misery. The country would have been ruined. The same arguments might also be used against the emigration of the natives of other countries, many of whom are no doubt as attached to their native soil as the Highlanders; and if the principle had been rigidly carried out, what direful consequences to the world at large would have been the result. In fact, there would have been little else but universal barbarism. It seems to be admitted by all thoughtful men that the best outlet for a redundant or idle population is emigration; it is beneficial to the mother country, beneficial to the emigrants, and beneficial to the new country in which they take up their abode. Only thus can the earth be subdued, and made the most of.

No doubt the very people who lament what they refer to as the depopulation of the Highlands would support the idea of emigration for the unemployed surplus population in other parts of the country. If their arguments against Highlanders emigrating to another country and in favor of them staying in their own region were taken to their logical conclusion, what absurd and disastrous results would follow? Imagine if all the people who migrated from this country to America, Australia, and other places had been forced to stay; where would this country be now? There would barely be any space for the population, most of whom would have been in a state of unimaginable suffering. The country would have been devastated. The same arguments could also be made against the emigration of people from other nations, many of whom are undoubtedly just as attached to their homeland as the Highlanders are. If this principle had been strictly enforced, the consequences for the world at large would have been dire. In fact, we would likely be facing widespread barbarism. It seems that all thoughtful individuals agree that the best solution for an excess or idle population is emigration; it's beneficial for the home country, the emigrants, and the new countries they settle in. Only through this can we truly harness and optimize the earth's potential.

Why then should there be any lamentation over the Highlanders leaving their country more than over any other class of respectable willing men? Anything more hopelessly wretched than their position at various times from 1745 down to the present day it would be impossible to imagine. If one, however, trusted the descriptions of some poets and sentimentalists, a happier or more comfortably situated people than the Highlanders at one time were could not be found on the face of the globe. They were always clean, and tidy, and well dressed, lived in model cottages, surrounded by model gardens, had always abundance of plain wholesome food and drink, were exuberant in their hospitality, doated on their chiefs, carefully cultivated their lands and tended their flocks, but had plenty of time to dance and sing, and narrate round the cheerful winter hearth the legends of their people, and above all, feared God and honoured the king. Now, these statements have no foundation in fact, at least within the historical period; but generally the writers on this side of the question refer generally to the period previous to 1745, and often, in some cases, to a time subsequent to that. Every writer who pretends to record facts, the result of observation, and not to draw imaginary Arcadian pictures, concurs in describing the country as being sunk in the lowest state of wretchedness. The description we have already given of the condition of the people before 1745, applies with intensified force to the greater part of the Highlands for long after that year. Instead of improving, and often there were favourable opportunities for improvement, the people seemed to be retrograding, getting more and more demoralised, more and more miserable, more and more numerous, and more and more famine-struck. In proof of what we say, we refer to all the writers on and travellers in the Highlands of last century, to Pennant, Boswell, Johnson, Newte, Buchanan,[67] and especially the Old Statistical Account. To let the reader judge for himself as to the value of the statements we make as to the condition of the Highlands during the latter part of last century, we quote below a longish extract from a pamphlet written by one who had visited and enquired into the state of the Highlands about the year 1780.[68] It is written[43] by one who deplores the extensive emigration which was going on, but yet who, we are inclined to believe, has slightly exaggerated the misery of the Highlanders in order to make the sin of absentee chiefs, who engross farms, and raise enormously the rents, as great as possible. Still, when compared with the statements made by other contemporary authorities, the exaggeration seems by no means great, and making allowances, the picture presented is a mocking, weird contrast to the fancies of the sentimentalist. That such a woful state of things required radical and uncompromising measures of relief, no one can possibly deny. Yet this same writer laments most pitiably that 20,000 of these wretched people had to leave their wretched homes and famine-struck condition, and the oppression of their lairds, for lands and houses of their own in a fairer and more fertile land, where independence and affluence were at the command of all who cared to bend their backs to labour. What good purpose, divine or human, could be served by keeping an increasing population in a land that cannot produce enough to keep the life in one-half of its people? Nothing but misery, and degradation, and oppression here; happiness, advancement, riches, and freedom on the other side of the water. Is there more than one conclusion?

Why should we mourn the Highlanders leaving their country any more than we would for any other group of respectable, willing people? It's hard to imagine a more hopeless and miserable situation than what they faced at various times from 1745 until now. However, if you believe the accounts of some poets and sentimental writers, you might think the Highlanders were once the happiest and most comfortably situated people in the world. They were always clean, tidy, and well-dressed, lived in nice cottages with beautiful gardens, had plenty of wholesome food and drink, were known for their hospitality, adored their chiefs, carefully farmed their land and cared for their flocks, yet still found time to dance, sing, and share stories by the warm winter hearth, and above all, they feared God and respected the king. These claims have no basis in fact, at least within the historical context; generally, the writers discussing this topic refer to the period before 1745, and sometimes even to times after that. Every writer who claims to document real facts from observation, rather than creating imagined pastoral scenes, agrees that the country was in extreme poverty. The description we've provided of the people's condition before 1745 applies even more strongly to much of the Highlands for a long time afterward. Instead of improving—despite the favorable opportunities for growth—the people appeared to be declining, becoming more demoralized, increasingly miserable, and more prone to famine. To support our claims, we point to various writers and travelers in the Highlands from the last century, like Pennant, Boswell, Johnson, Newte, Buchanan, and especially the Old Statistical Account. To let the reader assess the validity of our statements about the Highlands in the latter part of last century, we quote a lengthy excerpt from a pamphlet written by someone who visited and researched the state of the Highlands around 1780. This pamphlet was written by someone who mourned the extensive emigration occurring at that time, but we believe they may have slightly exaggerated the Highlanders' suffering to emphasize the wrongdoing of absentee landlords who excessively raised rents. Still, when compared to statements made by other contemporary sources, the exaggeration seems quite modest, and considering the context, the picture painted starkly contrasts the idealized views of sentimentalists. It's undeniable that such a dreadful situation required urgent and decisive relief measures. Yet, this same writer pitiably laments that 20,000 of these suffering individuals had to leave their dire homes and famine-stricken conditions, along with the oppression of their landlords, for new lands and homes in a better and more fertile area where independence and prosperity were available to anyone willing to work hard. What good could possibly come from keeping an ever-growing population in a land that cannot support half of its inhabitants? Here, there is only misery, degradation, and oppression, while on the other side of the water, there is happiness, progress, wealth, and freedom. Is there any other conclusion to draw?

In spite of all the emigration that has taken place from this country, no one has, we daresay, any real dread of depopulation; the population is increasing over all the land every year, not excepting the Highlands. As for soldiers, no[44] doubt plenty will be forthcoming when wanted; if not so, it is not for want of men well enough fitted for the occupation. As every one knows, there is seldom a want of willing workers in this country, but far more frequently a great want of work to do.

In spite of all the emigration that has occurred from this country, we dare say that no one really fears depopulation; the population is growing across the land every year, including the Highlands. As for soldiers, there's no doubt plenty will be available when needed; if not, it's not for lack of men suited for the job. As everyone knows, there's rarely a shortage of willing workers in this country, but far more often a significant shortage of work to do.

That by far the larger part of the surface of the Highland districts is suited only for the pasturage of sheep, is the testimony of every one who knows anything about the subject. Those who speak otherwise must either ignore facts or speak of what they do not know, urged merely by impulse and sentimentalism. True, there are many spots consisting of excellent soil suited for arable purposes, but generally where such do occur the climate is so unfavourable to successful agriculture that no expenditure will ever produce an adequate return.[69] Other patches again, not, however, of frequent occurrence, have everything in their favour, and are as capable of producing luxuriant crops as the most fertile district of the lowlands. But nearly all these arable spots, say those who advocate the laying of the whole country under sheep, it is absolutely necessary to retain as winter pasturage, if sheep-farming is to be carried on successfully. The mountainous districts, comprising nearly the whole of the Highlands, are admirably suited for sheep pasturage when the weather is mild; but in winter are so bleak and cold, and exposed to destructive storms, that unless the sheep during winter can be brought down to the low and sheltered grounds, the loss of a great part of the flocks would inevitably be the consequence. Hence, it is maintained, unless nearly the whole of the country is allowed to lie waste, or unless a sheep farmer makes up his mind to carry on an unprofitable business, the arable spots in the valleys and elsewhere must, as a rule, be retained as pasture. And this seems to be the case in most districts. It must not be imagined, however, that the surface of the Highlands is one universal expanse of green and brown fragrant heather; every tourist knows that in almost every glen, by the side of many lochs, streams, and bogs, patches of cultivated land are to be met with, bearing good crops of oats, barley, potatoes, and turnips. These productions chiefly belong to the large sheep farmers, and are intended for the use of themselves, their servants, and cattle, and but seldom have they any to dispose of. Others of these arable spots belong to small farmers, the race of whom is happily not yet extinct. But, on the whole, it would seem that so far as agricultural products are concerned, the Highlands seldom, if ever, produce sufficient to supply the wants of the inhabitants, importation being thus necessary.

That most of the Highland areas are only suitable for sheep grazing is the consensus of everyone knowledgeable about the subject. Those who argue otherwise must either disregard facts or discuss topics they know nothing about, driven only by emotion and sentimentality. It’s true that there are many locations with excellent soil for farming, but generally, where these exist, the climate is so unfavorable for successful agriculture that no investment will yield a reasonable return.[69] Other patches, although rare, have everything going for them and can produce abundant crops comparable to the most fertile lowland areas. However, almost all these arable lands, according to proponents of having the entire region dedicated to sheep, must be kept for winter grazing if sheep farming is to be successful. The mountainous areas, which make up nearly all of the Highlands, are ideal for sheep grazing during mild weather; but in winter, they become bleak and cold, exposed to harsh storms, meaning that unless the sheep can be brought down to lower, sheltered ground during winter, a significant portion of the flock would be lost. Thus, it is argued that unless most of the land is left uncultivated, or unless a sheep farmer is willing to run an unprofitable operation, the arable land in the valleys and elsewhere must generally be kept as pasture. This appears to be the situation in most areas. It should not be assumed, however, that the Highlands are uniformly covered with green and brown fragrant heather; every tourist knows that in almost every glen, alongside numerous lochs, streams, and bogs, there are patches of cultivated land growing good crops of oats, barley, potatoes, and turnips. These crops mainly belong to large sheep farmers and are meant for their own use, their workers, and livestock, with very little available for sale. Some of these arable spots belong to small farmers, a group that thankfully is not yet extinct. Overall, it seems that in terms of agricultural output, the Highlands rarely, if ever, produce enough to meet the needs of the local population, making imports necessary.

A curious and interesting point connected with the introduction of sheep into the Highlands may be mentioned here:—By means of this innovation, the whole aspect of the country seems to have been changed. Previous to that, the whole country seems to have borne a universal aspect of blackness, rarely relieved by a spot of green, arising from the fact that almost the only product of the mountains was dark-brown heath. Captain Burt and others who visited the Highlands previous to the extensive introduction of sheep, indulge in none of the raptures over Highland scenery, that the most common-place and prosy tourist thinks it his duty to get into at the present day. They speak of the country almost with horror, as a black howling wilderness, full of bogs and big boulders, and almost unfit for human habitation. They could see no beauty in the country that it should be desired; it was a place to get out of as soon as possible. How far these sentiments may have been justified by facts it is impossible now to say; but it is the almost universal assertion by the writers in the Old Statistical Account, that the appearance of the Highland hills was rapidly changing, and that instead of the universal dark-brown heath which previously covered them, there was springing up the light-brown heath and short green bent or strong grass so well known to all modern tourists. If the Highland hills formerly bore anything like the aspect presented at the present day by the dreary black wet hills of Shetland, the remarks of Burt and others need not cause astonishment. But as the great outlines and peculiar features of the country must have been the same then as now, we suspect that these early English adventurers into the Highlands[45] wanted training in scenery or were determined to see nothing to admire. But, indeed, admiration of and hunting for fine scenery seem to be quite a modern fashion, and were quite unknown to our ancestors in the beginning of last century, or were confined to a few crazy poets. Men require to be trained to use their eyes in this as in many other respects. There can be no doubt that the first impulse to the admiration of the Highlands and Highlanders was given by the poems and novels of Sir Walter Scott; it was he who set the sheepish stream of tourists agoing, and indirectly to him many a Highland hotel-keeper owes a handsome fortune. The fact at all events seems unquestionable, that the extensive introduction of sheep has to a large extent changed the external aspect of the Highlands.

A curious and interesting point related to the introduction of sheep into the Highlands can be mentioned here:—With this change, the entire look of the country seems to have transformed. Before that, the whole area appeared uniformly dark, rarely featuring any green, since nearly the only thing growing in the mountains was dark-brown heath. Captain Burt and others who visited the Highlands before sheep were widely introduced didn't share the enthusiastic praise for the scenery that even the most ordinary tourist feels compelled to express today. They described the country almost with horror, likening it to a black, howling wilderness full of bogs and large boulders, and almost unsuitable for humans. They saw no beauty in the area that would make anyone want to stay; it was a place to leave as soon as possible. It's hard to determine how justified these opinions were based on facts; however, it’s a common claim among the writers in the Old Statistical Account that the appearance of the Highland hills was quickly changing, and instead of the widespread dark-brown heath that once covered them, light-brown heath and short green grass were beginning to take over, which modern tourists are well familiar with. If the Highland hills used to look anything like the dreary black wet hills of Shetland today, Burt and his contemporaries’ remarks are understandable. But since the primary features and characteristics of the land must have been the same then as they are now, we suspect that these early English visitors to the Highlands[45] lacked an appreciation for scenery or were determined to overlook anything worth admiring. Indeed, the appreciation for and pursuit of beautiful landscapes seem to be a modern trend, largely unknown to our ancestors at the start of the last century, or limited to a few eccentric poets. People need to be trained to properly observe this, just like in many other areas. There is no doubt that the initial spark for the admiration of the Highlands and Highlanders came from the poems and novels of Sir Walter Scott; he was the one who started the flow of tourists, and indirectly, many Highland hotel owners owe their fortunes to him. What’s clear is that the extensive introduction of sheep has significantly altered the external appearance of the Highlands.

It must not be imagined that, previous to the changes we are speaking of, there were no sheep in the Highlands; there were always a few of a very small native breed, but the staple stock of the Highland farmer was, as we previously mentioned, black cattle. The sheep, however, have also to a very large extent superseded them, a fact which is deplored by those who lament the many innovations which have been introduced since 1745. But by all accounts much of the country is unsuited to the pasturage of black cattle, and as cattle and sheep do not thrive well together, the only alternative seems to be the introduction of sheep alone into those districts unsuited for cattle. “More than one-third of the country consists of mountains and declivities too steep and abrupt for black cattle, and the grass they produce too short and fine to afford them a tolerable pasture except in the height of summer. The greater part of the pasture is therefore lost, though it might all be beneficially consumed with sheep. A flock of sheep will thrive where cows and oxen would starve, and will go at all seasons of the year to such heights as are inaccessible to black cattle.... In a situation of this kind the very wool of a flock would amount to more than the whole profit to be obtained by black cattle.”[70] The only conclusion to be drawn from these statements is, that the wisest thing that could be done was to introduce sheep into those districts which were being wasted on black cattle.

It shouldn't be assumed that before the changes we're discussing, there were no sheep in the Highlands; there were always a few of a very small native breed. However, the main livestock for the Highland farmer, as we mentioned earlier, was black cattle. Over time, sheep have largely replaced them, which is regrettable for those who mourn the many changes introduced since 1745. Yet, it seems that much of the land isn't suitable for black cattle, and since cattle and sheep don't coexist well, the only option appears to be bringing in sheep alone to those areas not fit for cattle. “More than one-third of the land is made up of mountains and steep slopes that are too harsh for black cattle, and the grass that grows there is too short and fine to provide them with decent grazing, except during the peak of summer. As a result, a lot of the pasture is wasted, although it could all be effectively utilized by sheep. A flock of sheep can thrive where cows and oxen would struggle to survive, and they can reach heights that are inaccessible to black cattle all year round.... In such places, the wool from a flock would yield more profit than the entire return from black cattle.”[70] Therefore, the best conclusion to draw from these observations is that the most sensible action would be to introduce sheep into those areas that were being underutilized for black cattle.

Along with the introduction of sheep, indeed, to a great extent caused by that, was the enlargement of farms, which with the raising of rents led to the depopulation of many districts. The old system of letting farms in the Highlands has already been sufficiently explained, and the introduction of sheep seems to have rendered it necessary that this old system should be abolished, and that a large extent of country should be taken by one man. The question between large and small farms does not appear to us to be the same as between the old and new system of letting land. Under the old system, a farm of no great extent was often let to a large number of tenants, who frequently subdivided it still more, by either sub-letting part, or by sharing their respective portions with their newly-married sons and daughters. The testimony as to the perniciousness of this old system is universal; it was, and until recently continued to be, the chief source of all the misfortunes that have afflicted the Highlands. As to whether, however, this old system should have been entirely abolished, or whether some modification of it might not have been retained, has been a matter of dispute. Some maintain that the Highlands can be profitably managed only on the large farm system, and only thus can sheep be made to pay, while others assert that, though many districts are suitable for large farms, still there are others that might with great profit be divided into small holdings. By this latter method, it is said, a fair proportion of all classes would be maintained in the Highlands, noblemen, gentlemen, farmers large and small, cottars, labourers, and that only when there is such a mixture can a country be said to be prosperous. Moreover, it is held a proprietor, who in this country should be considered as a steward rather than the absolute owner of his estate, has no right to exclude the small farmer from having a chance of making a respectable living by the occupation for which he is suited; that he stands in the way of his own and his country’s interests when he discourages the[46] small farmer, for only by a mixture of the two systems can the land be made the most of; and that, to say the least of it, it is selfish and wrong in proprietors not to consider the case of the poor as well as the rich.

Along with the introduction of sheep, which was a major factor, there was also an expansion of farms that, coupled with rising rents, led to the depopulation of many areas. The old practice of renting farms in the Highlands has already been explained enough, and the introduction of sheep seems to have made it necessary to abolish this old practice and for large areas of land to be controlled by one person. The debate over large versus small farms doesn’t seem to align with the difference between the old and new land rental systems. In the old system, a farm of modest size was often rented out to many tenants, who frequently subdivided it even further by sub-letting parts or sharing their portions with their newly-married children. The consensus on the harmfulness of this old system is widespread; it was, and until recently still has been, a major source of all the issues facing the Highlands. However, whether this old system should have been completely abolished, or if some modifications could have been kept, has been a topic of debate. Some argue that the Highlands can only be managed profitably through the large farm system, claiming that this is the only way to make sheep farming viable, while others argue that while many areas suit large farms, there are others that could be very profitably divided into smaller holdings. This latter approach is said to maintain a fair balance of all classes in the Highlands—nobility, gentry, large and small farmers, cottars, and laborers—and that prosperity in a country requires such diversity. Furthermore, it is believed that a landowner in this country should be seen more as a steward than as the absolute owner of his estate and has no right to prevent small farmers from having an opportunity to earn a decent living in their suited occupation. By discouraging small farmers, he hinders both his own interests and those of the country; only by mixing the two systems can the land be utilized to its fullest potential. At the very least, it is selfish and unjust for landowners not to consider the needs of the poor as well as the rich.

On the question as to the expediency of large or small farms we cannot pretend to be able to judge; we know too little of its real merits. However, it appears to us that there is no reason why both systems cannot be very well combined in many parts of the Highlands, although there are many districts, we believe, totally unsuited for anything else but sheep-farms of the largest dimensions. Were the small farms made large enough to sufficiently support the farmer and his family, and remunerate him for his outlay and labour, were precautions taken against the subdivision of these moderate-sized holdings, and were leases of sufficient duration granted to all, it seems to us that there is nothing in the nature of things why there should not be farms of a small size in the Highlands as well as farms covering many miles in extent. We certainly do think it too bad to cut out the small respectable class of farmers entirely, and put the land of the country in the hands of a sort of farmer aristocracy; it is unfair and prejudicial to the best interests of the country. But the small farmers must first show that they deserve to be considered; certainly the small farmers under the old Highland system, which we believe is not yet quite extinct in some remote districts, deserved only to have the land they so mismanaged taken from them and given to others who could make a better use of it. Some consideration, we think, ought to be had towards the natives of the country, those whose ancestors have occupied the land for centuries, and if they are able to pay as good a rent as others, and show themselves willing to manage the land as well, in all humanity they ought to have the preference. But these are matters which we think ought to be left to adjust themselves according to the inevitable laws which regulate all human affairs. Interference in any way between landlord and tenant by way of denunciation, vituperation, or legislation, seems to us only to make matters worse. It seems to us that the simplest commercial maxims—the laws of profit and loss, if they have fair play—will ultimately lead to the best system of managing the land of the Highlands and of every other district, both in the interests of the proprietors and those of the tenants. If proprietors find it most profitable to let their lands in large lots, either for agriculture, for cattle, for sheep, or for deer, there is no reason why they should not do so, and there is no doubt that in the end what is most advantageous to the proprietor is so to the tenant, and vice versa, as also to the country at large. If, on the other hand, it be found that letting land in small lots is more profitable than the other practice, few proprietors, we daresay, would hesitate to cut up their land into suitable lots. But all this, we think, must be left to experiment, and it cannot be said that the Highlands as a whole have as yet got beyond the stage of probation; changes from small to large and from large to small farms—mostly the former—and changes from sheep to deer and deer to sheep are still going on; but, no doubt, ere long both proprietors and tenants of land will find out what their real common interest is, and adjust themselves in their proper relations to each other. It is best to leave them alone and allow them to fight the battle out between themselves. Interference was attempted at the end of last century to stop emigration and to settle the ousted tenants on small lots by the sea-shore, where both fishing and farming could be carried on, but the interference did no good. Emigration was not diminished, although curiously it was the proprietors themselves, who subsequently did their best to promote emigration, that at this time attempted to stop it. The people seem generally until lately to have been quite willing and even anxious to emigrate at least those of most intelligence; not that they cared not for their country, but that, however much they loved it, there was no good in staying at home when nothing but misery and starvation stared them in the face. We say that the landlords and others, including the Highland Society, interfered, and endeavoured to get government to interfere, to prevent the great emigrations which were going on, and which they feared would ere long leave the country utterly peopleless. But the interference was of no use, and was quite[47] uncalled for. Emigration still went on, and will go on so long as there is a necessity for it; and the country will always have plenty of inhabitants so long as it can afford a decent subsistence. When men know better the laws of sociology—the laws which govern human affairs—interference of this kind will be simply laughed at.

On the issue of whether large or small farms are more effective, we can't really judge; we know too little about their true advantages. However, it seems to us that there's no reason why both systems can't be successfully combined in many areas of the Highlands, although we believe there are some regions that are completely unsuitable for anything other than extensive sheep farms. If small farms were made large enough to adequately support the farmer and their family, and provide a fair return on their investment and labor, if steps were taken to prevent these moderately sized holdings from being divided further, and if leases of sufficient duration were granted to everyone, it seems reasonable that there could be both small farms in the Highlands and large farms that span many miles. We really think it's a shame to completely eliminate the small, respectable farmers and place the country's land in the hands of a sort of farming aristocracy; that would be unfair and harmful to the country’s best interests. But small farmers need to demonstrate that they deserve consideration; the small farmers under the old Highland system, which we believe still exists in some remote areas, certainly did not deserve to keep the land they mismanaged and should have it given to others who could utilize it better. We think some consideration should be given to the local people, those whose families have lived on the land for centuries, and if they can pay as much rent as others and prove they can manage the land well, they should be given preference. But these issues should be left to sort themselves out according to the inevitable laws that govern human affairs. Any interference between landlord and tenant through condemnation, abuse, or legislation seems only to make things worse. We believe the simplest commercial principles—the laws of profit and loss, if applied fairly—will ultimately lead to the best approach for managing the land in the Highlands and elsewhere, benefiting both landlords and tenants. If landlords find it's more profitable to lease their land in large parcels for farming, cattle, sheep, or deer, they should be allowed to do so, and it stands to reason that what benefits the landlord also benefits the tenant and the country as a whole. Conversely, if leasing land in smaller units proves more profitable, we believe few landlords would hesitate to divide their land accordingly. But all this should be left to experimentation, as it can't be said that the Highlands as a whole have moved beyond the experimental stage; transitions from small to large farms and vice versa—mostly the former—and shifts from sheep to deer and deer to sheep are still happening. However, sooner or later both landlords and tenants will discover their real mutual interests and adjust their relationships accordingly. It's best to leave them to resolve their own issues. Attempts were made at the end of the last century to stop emigration and resettle displaced tenants on small plots by the sea, where they could both fish and farm, but these interventions were ineffective. Emigration didn't decrease, and interestingly, it was the landlords—the very ones who later worked to promote emigration—who at that time tried to prevent it. People seemed to be quite willing, even eager to emigrate, especially the more educated ones; it wasn't that they didn't care about their country, but no one wanted to stay where all they faced was misery and starvation. We say that the landlords and others, including the Highland Society, intervened and tried to get the government to step in to prevent the large-scale emigrations they feared would soon leave the country completely empty. But the interference was pointless and completely uncalled for. Emigration continued, and it will persist as long as there's a need for it; the country will always have plenty of people as long as it can provide a decent living. When people understand better the laws of sociology—the principles that govern human life—this kind of intervention will simply be laughed off.

The scheme of the landlords—who, while they raised the rents and extended their farms, were still loath to lose their numerous tenants and retainers—of settling those on the coast where they could combine farming and fishing, failed also, for the simple reason that, as it has been fairly proved, one man cannot unite successfully the two occupations in his own person. In this sense “no man can serve two masters.” “No two occupations can be more incompatible than farming and fishing, as the seasons which require undivided exertion in fishing are precisely those in which the greatest attention should be devoted to agriculture. Grazing, which is less incompatible with fishing than agriculture, is even found to distract the attention and prevent success in either occupation. This is demonstrated by the very different success of those who unite both occupations from those who devote themselves exclusively to fishing. Indeed, the industrious fisher finds the whole season barely sufficient for the labours of his proper occupation.”[71] It seems clear, then, that the Highland proprietors should be left alone and allowed to dispose of their land as they think fit, just as the owner of any other commercial commodity takes it to whatever market he chooses, and no harm accrues from it. If the Highland peasantry and farmers see it to be to their advantage to leave their native land and settle in a far-off soil where they will have some good return for hard work, we do not see that there is any call for interference or lamentation. Give all help and counsel to those who require and deserve them by all means either to stay at home or go abroad; but to those who are able to think and free to act for themselves nothing is necessary but to be left alone.

The landlords' plan—who, while they increased the rents and expanded their farms, were still reluctant to lose their many tenants and workers—of moving people to the coast where they could combine farming and fishing didn't work either. This is simply because, as it has been proven, one person can't successfully handle both jobs at the same time. In this way, “no one can serve two masters.” “Farming and fishing are two occupations that are completely incompatible, as the seasons that require full focus on fishing are exactly when farming needs the most attention. Grazing, which is less incompatible with fishing than farming, still tends to distract people and ruin their success in both jobs. This is shown by the very different results of those who try to do both compared to those who focus only on fishing. In fact, a hardworking fisher finds that the entire season is barely enough for the demands of his own work.”[71] It seems obvious that the Highland landowners should be left alone to manage their land as they see fit, just like any other business owner can take their product to whatever market they choose, without causing any harm. If the Highland farmers and peasants believe it’s in their best interest to leave their homeland and settle in a distant place where they can get a good return for their hard work, we don’t see any reason for interference or sadness. Give all the support and advice to those who need it and deserve it, whether they choose to stay home or go abroad; but for those who are capable of thinking and free to act for themselves, nothing is needed except to be left alone.

As we have already said, another cause of emigration besides sheep-farming, though to some extent associated with it, was the raising of rents. Naturally enough, when the number of tenants upon a laird’s estate ceased to make him of importance and give him power, he sought by raising his rents to give himself the importance derived from a large income. There can be no doubt that, previous to this, farms were let far below their real value, and often at a merely nominal rent; and thus one of the greatest incitements to industry was wanting in the case of the Highland tenants, for when a man knows that his landlord will not trouble him about his rent, but would rather let him go scot-free than lose him, it is too much to expect of human nature in general that it will bestir itself to do what it feels there is no absolute necessity for. Thus habits of idleness were engendered in the Highlanders, and the land, for want of industrious cultivation, was allowed to run comparatively waste. That the thinning of the population gave those who remained a better chance of improving their condition, is testified to by many writers in the Old Statistical Account, and by other contemporary authorities, including even Dr Walker, who was no friend to emigration. He says,[72] “these measures in the management of property, and this emigration, were by no means unfriendly to the population of the country. The sub-tenants, who form the bulk of the people, were not only retained but raised in their situation, and rendered more useful and independent.” It is amusing now to read Dr Walker’s remarks on the consequences of emigration from the Highlands; had his fears been substantiated,—and had they been well grounded, they ought to have been by this time, for sheep-farming, rent-raising, depopulation, and emigration have been going on rapidly ever since his time—the Highlands must now have been “a waste howling wilderness.” “If the [Highlanders],” he says,[73] “are expelled, the Highlands never can be reclaimed or improved by any other set of men, but must remain a mere grazing-field for England and the South of Scotland. By this alteration, indeed, the present rents may, no doubt, be augmented, but they must become[48] immediately stationary, without any prospect of further advancement, and will in time from obvious causes be liable to great diminution. All improvement of the country must cease when the people to improve it are gone. The soil must remain unsubdued for ever, and the progress of the Highlands must be finally stopt, while all the cultivated wastes of the kingdom are advancing in population and wealth.” How these predictions have been belied by facts, all who know anything of the progress of the Highlands during the present century must perceive. All these changes and even grievances have taken place, and yet the Highlands are far enough from anything approximating to depopulation or unproductiveness, and rents, we believe, have not yet ceased to rise.

As we've mentioned before, another reason for emigration, alongside sheep-farming and somewhat linked to it, was the increase in rents. Naturally, when the number of tenants on a landowner's estate no longer made him feel important or powerful, he raised rents to boost his income and regain that importance. It's clear that before this, farms were rented out at rates way below their actual worth, often for just a token amount; this meant that one of the biggest motivators for hard work was missing for the Highland tenants. When a tenant knows their landlord won't pressure them about rent and would rather let them off than lose them, it’s unreasonable to expect that tenant to be motivated to work hard when they feel no real need to do so. This led to a culture of idleness among the Highlanders, and the land, lacking diligent farming, was left to become overgrown. The decrease in population did provide those who stayed behind a better chance to improve their circumstances, as many writers in the Old Statistical Account and other contemporary sources, including Dr. Walker, who wasn't a supporter of emigration, noted. He said, [72] “these changes in property management and emigration were not harmful to the country’s population. The sub-tenants, who make up most of the population, were not only kept but were also elevated in their status, becoming more useful and independent.” It’s interesting to read Dr. Walker’s comments on the effects of emigration from the Highlands; if his fears had been justified—and considering the ongoing trends of sheep-farming, raising rents, depopulation, and emigration since his time, they should have been by now—the Highlands would have turned into “a desolate howling wilderness.” “If the [Highlanders],” he says,[73] “are driven out, the Highlands will never be reclaimed or improved by anyone else, but will remain merely a grazing area for England and the South of Scotland. While current rents may increase because of this change, they will soon plateau, with no chance for further growth, and will eventually, due to obvious reasons, likely decrease significantly. All improvement of the region must stop when the people who could improve it are gone. The land will remain untamed forever, and the development of the Highlands will come to a halt, while all the cultivated areas of the kingdom continue to thrive in population and wealth.” The reality of how these predictions were proved wrong is evident to anyone familiar with the progress of the Highlands in this century. Despite all these changes and even complaints, the Highlands are nowhere near being depopulated or unproductive, and we believe that rents have not plateaued yet.

Notwithstanding the large emigration which has been going on, the population of the Highlands at the census of 1861 was at least 70,000 greater than it was in the time of Dr Walker.[74] The emigration, especially from the west, does not seem to have been large enough, for periodically, up even to the present day, a rueful call for help to save from famine comes from that quarter. “This very year (1863) the cry of destitution in Skye has been loud as ever, and yet from no part of the Highlands has there been a more extensive emigration. From the very earliest period in the history of emigration down to this date, Skye has been largely drawn upon, and yet the body of the people in Skye were never more wretched than at this moment.”[75] Dr Walker himself states that, in spite of an emigration of about 6000 between the years 1771 and 1794 from the Hebrides and Western Highlands, the population had increased by about 40,000 during the forty years subsequent to 1750.[76] Yet though he knew of the wretched condition of the country from an over-crowded population, practical man as he was, he gives way to the vague and unjustifiable fears expressed above. It is no doubt sad to see the people of a country, and these possessing many high qualities, compelled to leave it in order to get room to breathe; but to tirade against emigration as Dr Walker and others do in the face of such woful facts as are known concerning the condition of the Highlands is mere selfish and wicked sentimentalism.

Despite the significant emigration that has been happening, the population of the Highlands in the census of 1861 was at least 70,000 higher than it was during Dr. Walker's time.[74] The emigration, especially from the west, doesn't seem to have been substantial enough, because every now and then, even up to today, there is a desperate plea for help to prevent famine from that area. “This very year (1863) the cry of poverty in Skye has been as loud as ever, yet no part of the Highlands has experienced a greater emigration. From the very beginning of emigration history until now, Skye has been heavily affected, and yet the people in Skye have never been more miserable than they are right now.”[75] Dr. Walker himself notes that, despite around 6,000 people emigrating between 1771 and 1794 from the Hebrides and Western Highlands, the population actually increased by about 40,000 during the forty years following 1750.[76] Yet, even though he recognized the miserable situation due to overcrowding, being a practical man, he succumbs to the vague and unfounded fears mentioned earlier. It is certainly tragic to see the people of a country, especially those with many admirable qualities, forced to leave just to find space to breathe; but to criticize emigration as Dr. Walker and others do, in light of the dire realities known about the condition of the Highlands, is simply selfish and misguided sentimentality.

Another fact, stated by the same author, and which might have taught him better doctrines in connection with some of the border parishes, is worth introducing here. The population of seventeen parishes in Dumbartonshire, Perthshire, and Argyllshire, bordering on the low country, decreased in population between 1755 and 1795, from 30,525 to 26,748, i.e., by 3,787; these parishes having been during that time to a great extent laid out in cattle and sheep. Now, according to the Old Statistical Account (about 1795), these very parishes were on the whole among the most prosperous in the Highlands, those in which improvements were taking place most rapidly, and in which the condition of the people was growing more and more comfortable. It appears to us clear that the population of the Highlands did require a very considerable thinning; that depopulation to a certain extent was, and in some places still is, a necessary condition to improvement.

Another fact mentioned by the same author, which might have led him to better ideas regarding some of the border parishes, is worth noting here. The population of seventeen parishes in Dumbartonshire, Perthshire, and Argyllshire, which border the lowlands, dropped between 1755 and 1795, from 30,525 to 26,748, i.e., by 3,787; these areas had been largely given over to raising cattle and sheep during that time. Now, according to the Old Statistical Account (around 1795), these very parishes were among the most prosperous in the Highlands, where improvements were happening the fastest and the people's living conditions were becoming increasingly comfortable. It seems clear to us that the population of the Highlands did need a significant reduction; that depopulation to some extent was, and in some places still is, a necessary step toward improvement.

The main question is, we think, how to get these districts which are in a state of wretchedness and retrogression from over-population rid of the surplus. Unless some sudden check be put upon the rate of increase of the general population, there never will be a lack of hands to bring in the waste places when wanted, and to supply all other demands for men. No doubt, it is a pity, if it be the case, that any extensive districts which could be brought to a high style of cultivation, and would then be better employed than in pasture should be allowed to lie waste, when there is every necessity for the land being made to yield as much as possible. And if the Highlanders are willing, it certainly does seem to be better to keep them at home and employ them for such purposes rather than let them go abroad and give their services to strangers. We should fancy the larger a population there is in a country where there is room enough for them, and which can give them enough to eat and drink, the better for that country. All we maintain is, that it being proved that the population in many parts of the Highlands having been redundant,[49] so much so as to lead to misery and degradation, it was far better that the surplus should emigrate than that they should be kept at home to increase the misery and be an obstruction to the progress of the country. Keep them at home if possible; if not, permit them without any weak sentimental lamentation to go abroad. It has been said that if the Highlander is compelled to leave his native glen, he would as soon remove to a distance of 4000 as to a distance of 40 miles; and that indeed many of them, since they must move, prefer to leave the country altogether rather than settle in any part of it out of sight of their native hills. There is no doubt much truth in this, so that the outcry about keeping the Highlanders at home is to a great extent uncalled for; they don’t wish to stay at home. Still many of them have been willing to settle in the lowlands or in other parts of the Highlands. We have already referred to the great services rendered by the ousted tenants on the borders of the Perthshire and Dumbartonshire Highlands who settled in the neighbourhood of Stirling and reclaimed many thousand acres of Kincardine moss, now a fertile strath. Similar services have been rendered to other barren parts of the country by many Highlanders, who formerly spent their time in lolling idleness, but who, when thus given the opportunity, showed themselves to be as capable of active and profitable exertion as any lowland peasant or farmer. Many Highlanders also, when deprived of their farms, removed to some of our large towns, and by their exertions raised themselves and their families to an honourable and comfortable position, such as they could never have hoped to reach had they never left their native hills. By all means keep the Highlanders at home if they are willing to stay and there is work for them to do; but what purpose can be served in urging them to stay at home if the consequence be to increase the already enormous sort of pauperism?

The main question is, we believe, how to help these districts that are struggling and falling behind due to overpopulation get rid of the surplus. Unless there's a sudden stop to the growth of the overall population, there will always be enough hands needed to make the wastelands productive and meet other demands for workers. It’s certainly unfortunate if there are large areas that could be brought to a high level of cultivation, and would be better used than for grazing, but they are left unproductive, especially when there is a clear need for the land to yield as much as possible. If the Highlanders are willing, it certainly seems better to keep them at home and put them to work for these purposes rather than let them go abroad to serve others. We believe that a larger population in a country that has enough space and can provide sufficient food and drink is beneficial for that country. What we're arguing is that with evidence showing that the population in many parts of the Highlands has been excessive, leading to suffering and decline, it is far better for the surplus to emigrate than to remain at home and increase the misery while hindering the country's progress. Keep them at home if possible; if not, let them go abroad without any unnecessary sentimental fuss. It has been said that if a Highlander has to leave his hometown, he would just as soon move 4,000 miles away as 40 miles; in fact, many prefer to leave the country entirely rather than settle anywhere in sight of their native hills. There is much truth to this, making the push to keep the Highlanders at home largely unnecessary; they often don't want to stay. Still, many have been willing to settle in the lowlands or other Highland areas. We’ve already mentioned the significant contributions made by ousted tenants near the Perthshire and Dumbartonshire Highlands who settled around Stirling and reclaimed many thousands of acres of Kincardine moss, which is now a fertile valley. Similar contributions have been made in other barren parts of the country by many Highlanders who formerly spent their time in idleness but, when given the opportunity, proved to be just as capable of hard and profitable work as any lowland peasant or farmer. Many Highlanders, when losing their farms, moved to some of our larger towns and, through their efforts, raised themselves and their families to respectable and comfortable positions that they could never have dreamed of achieving if they had remained in their native hills. By all means, keep the Highlanders at home if they want to stay and there is work for them to do; but what good does it do to insist they stay if it only leads to more extreme poverty?

That the landlords, the representatives of the old chiefs, were not accountable for much of the evil that flowed from the changes of which we have been speaking, no one who knows the history of the Highlands during the last century will venture to assert. Had they all uniformly acted towards their old tenants with humanity, judiciousness, and unselfishness, much misery, misunderstanding, and bitter ill-will might have been avoided. It is, we venture to believe, quite against the spirit of the British constitution as it now exists, and quite out of accordance with enlightened reason and justice, not to say humanity, that these or any other landed proprietors should be allowed to dispose of their land as they choose without any consideration for the people whose fathers have been on it for centuries, or without regard to the interests of the country to which the land belongs. Many of the Highland proprietors, in their haste to get rich, or at least to get money to spend in the fashionable world, either mercilessly, and without warning, cleared their estates of the tenants, or most unseasonably oppressed them in the matter of rent. The great fault of many of the landlords—for they were not all alike—was in bringing about too suddenly changes, in themselves, perhaps, desirable enough. Rents seem to have been too suddenly raised to such a rate as tended to inspire the tenant with despair of being able to meet it. Some also, in their desire to introduce the large farm system, swept the tenants off the ground without warning, and left them to provide for themselves; while others made a show of providing for them by settling them in hamlets by the sea-side, where, in general, they were worse off than ever. It was in their utter want of consideration for these old tenants that many of the Highland landlords were to blame. Had they raised the rents gradually, extended the size of their farms slowly, giving the old tenants a chance under the new system, and doing their best to put these necessarily ejected in a way of making a living for themselves, tried to educate their people up to the age in the matter of agriculture, social habits, and other matters; lived among them, and shown them a good example;—in short, as proprietors, rigidly done their duty to their tenants, as descendants of the old chiefs treated with some tender consideration the sons of those who worshipped and bled for the fathers of their clan, and as men, shown some charity and kindness to their poorer brethren, the improvement of the Highlands might have been brought[50] about at a much less expense of misery and rancour. That these old Highlanders were open to improvement, enlightenment, and education, when judiciously managed, is proved by what took place in some of the border and other districts, where many improvements were effected without great personal inconvenience to any one, and without any great or sudden diminution of the population. Especially in the Western and Northern Highlands and the Islands, the landlords went to extremes in both directions. Some of them acted as we have just indicated, while others again, moved by a laudable consideration for, and tenderness towards the old tenants, retained the old system of small holdings, which they allowed to be now and then still more subdivided, endeavouring, often unsuccessfully, to obtain a rise of rent. In most cases the latter course was as fatal and as productive of misery and ruin as the former. Indeed, in some cases it was more so; for not only was the lot of the tenant not improved, but the laird had ultimately to sell his estate for behoof of his creditors, and himself emigrate to the lowlands or to a foreign country. This arose from the fact that, as the number of tenants increased, the farms were diminished in size more and more, until they could neither support the tenant nor yield the landlord a rent adequate to his support. In this way have many of the old hospitable chiefs with small estates dropped out of sight; and their places filled by some rich lowland merchants, who would show little tenderness to the helpless tenantry.

That the landlords, the representatives of the old chiefs, weren’t responsible for much of the harm that came from the changes we’ve been discussing is something no one familiar with the history of the Highlands over the last century would claim. If they had consistently treated their old tenants with kindness, wisdom, and selflessness, a lot of suffering, misunderstandings, and bitter resentment could have been avoided. We believe it goes against the spirit of the British constitution as it stands today, and is not in line with enlightened reason, justice, or even humanity, to allow these or any other landowners to dispose of their land as they want without any regard for the people whose ancestors have lived there for centuries or for the interests of the country to which the land belongs. Many Highland landowners, in their rush to get rich or at least to acquire money to spend in fashionable society, either ruthlessly and without warning cleared their estates of tenants or imposed unreasonable rents on them. One of the major faults of many landlords—though they weren’t all the same—was that they brought about changes too suddenly, which might have been desirable in themselves. Rents appear to have been raised too quickly to a level that left tenants feeling hopeless about affording them. Some, eager to implement the large farm system, evicted tenants abruptly and left them to fend for themselves, while others pretended to care by relocating them to seaside hamlets, where they often ended up worse off than before. Many Highland landlords were at fault for their complete lack of consideration for these longtime tenants. If they had raised rents gradually, increased the size of their farms slowly, given the old tenants a chance to adapt to the new system, and done their best to help those inevitably displaced to make a living, tried to educate their people about agriculture, social habits, and other matters, lived among them, and set a good example—essentially fulfilled their duties as landowners and treated the descendants of the old chiefs with some compassion, showing charity and kindness to their less fortunate neighbors—the improvement of the Highlands could have been achieved with much less suffering and bitterness. The fact that these old Highlanders were open to improvement, enlightenment, and education when managed wisely is demonstrated by what happened in some border and other regions, where many improvements occurred without major inconvenience to anyone and without significant or sudden population decline. Particularly in the Western and Northern Highlands and the Islands, landlords went to extremes in both directions. Some acted as we’ve described, while others, motivated by genuine concern and care for the old tenants, maintained the old system of small holdings, which they sometimes allowed to be further subdivided, often unsuccessfully trying to increase the rent. In many cases, this latter approach was just as harmful and led to misery and ruin as the former. In fact, in some instances, it was worse; not only did the tenant’s situation not improve, but the landlord had to sell his estate to pay creditors and eventually emigrate to the lowlands or a foreign country. This happened because, as the number of tenants grew, the farms became smaller and smaller until they could no longer support the tenant or provide the landlord with enough rent for his own living. This is how many of the old, hospitable chiefs with small estates faded from view, replaced by wealthy lowland merchants who showed little compassion for the vulnerable tenants.

But it is an easy matter now to look calmly back on these commotions and changes among the Highlanders, and allot praise or blame to chiefs and people for the parts they played, forgetting all the time how difficult these parts were. Something decisive had to be done to prevent the Highlands from sinking into inconceivable misery and barbarism; and had the lairds sat still and done nothing but allowed their estates to be managed on the old footing, ruin to themselves and their tenants would have been the consequence, as indeed was the case with most of those who did so. It was very natural, then, that they should deem it better to save themselves at the expense of their tenants, than that both land and tenants should be involved in a common ruin. They were not the persons to find out the best mode of managing their estates, so that they themselves might be saved, and the welfare of their tenants only considered. In some cases, no doubt, the lairds were animated by utter indifference as to the fate of their tenants; but we are inclined to think these were few, and that most of them would willingly have done much for the welfare of their people, and many of them did what they could; but their first and most natural instinct was that of self-preservation, and in order to save themselves, they were frequently compelled to resort to measures which brought considerable suffering upon their poor tenants. We have no doubt most did their best, according to their knowledge and light, to act well their parts, and deal fairly with their people; but the parts were so difficult, and the actors were so unaccustomed to their new situation, that they are not to be too severely blamed if they sometimes blundered. No matter how gently changes might have been brought about, suffering and bitterness would necessarily to a certain extent have followed; and however much we may deplore the great amount of unnecessary suffering that actually occurred, still we think the lasting benefits which have accrued to the Highlands from the changes which were made, far more than counterbalance this temporary evil.

But now it’s easy to look back calmly on the upheavals and changes among the Highlanders and to assign praise or blame to the chiefs and people for their roles, all while forgetting how tough those roles were. Something decisive had to be done to stop the Highlands from falling into unimaginable misery and barbarism. If the lairds had just sat back and let their estates be managed the old way, it would have led to ruin for themselves and their tenants, which is exactly what happened to most who did nothing. So, it’s understandable that they thought it was better to save themselves at the expense of their tenants, rather than letting both land and tenants face a total collapse. They weren’t the ones to figure out the best way to manage their estates while also considering their tenants’ welfare. In some cases, it’s true that the lairds were completely indifferent to their tenants’ fate; however, we believe those instances were rare, and most would have gladly done more for their people's well-being, with many doing what they could. Yet, their first and most instinctive reaction was to protect themselves, which often forced them into actions that caused considerable suffering for their poor tenants. We’re sure most tried their best, given their knowledge and understanding, to play their roles well and treat their people fairly, but the roles were incredibly challenging, and they were unaccustomed to their new circumstances, so they shouldn’t be harshly criticized for their occasional mistakes. Regardless of how gently changes might have been introduced, suffering and bitterness would inevitably follow to some extent, and even though we lament the unnecessary suffering that actually took place, we believe the lasting benefits that the Highlands received from the changes made far outweigh this temporary pain.

What we have been saying, while it applies to many recent changes in the Highlands, refers chiefly to the period between 1750 and 1800, during which the Highlands were in a state of universal fermentation, and chiefs and people were only beginning to realise their position and perceive what were their true interests. We shall very briefly notice one or two other matters of interest connected with that period.

What we've been discussing, while relevant to many recent changes in the Highlands, mainly focuses on the period between 1750 and 1800. During this time, the Highlands were experiencing significant upheaval, and both chiefs and the people were just starting to understand their situation and recognize their true interests. We'll briefly mention a couple of other interesting points related to that period.

The only manufacture of any consequence that has ever been introduced into the Highlands is that of kelp, which is the ashes of various kinds of sea-weed containing some of the salts, potash, and chiefly soda, used in some of the manufactures, as soap, alum, glass, &c. It is used as a substitute for barilla, imported from Spain, America, and other places, during the latter part of last century, on[51] account of the American and continental wars, as well as of the high duties imposed on the importation of salt and similar commodities. The weeds are cut from the rocks with a hook or collected on the shore, and dried to a certain degree on the beach. They are afterwards burnt in a kiln, in which they are constantly stirred with an iron rake until they reach a fluid state; and when they cool, the ashes become condensed into a dark blue or whitish-coloured mass, nearly of the hardness and solidity of rock. The manufacture is carried on during June, July, and August; and even at the present day, in some parts of the Islands and Highlands, affords occupation to considerable numbers of both sexes.[77] This manufacture seems to have been introduced into some of the lowland parts of the Scottish coast early in the eighteenth century, but was not thoroughly established in the Highlands till about the year 1750. At first it was of little importance, but gradually the manufacture spread until it became universal over all the western islands and coasts, and the value of the article, from the causes above-mentioned, rose rapidly from about £1 per ton, when first introduced, to from £12 to £20 per ton[78] about the beginning of the present century. While the great value of the article lasted, rents rose enormously, and the income of proprietors of kelp-shore rose in proportion. As an example, it may be stated that the rent of the estate of Clanranald in South Uist previous to 1790 was £2200, which, as kelp increased in value, rapidly rose to £15,000.[79] While the kelp season lasted, the whole time of the people was occupied in its manufacture, and the wages they received, while it added somewhat to their scanty income, and increased their comfort, were small in proportion to the time and labour they gave, and to the prices received by those to whom the kelp belonged. Moreover, while the kelp-fever lasted, the cultivation of the ground and other agricultural matters seem to have been to a great extent neglected, extravagant habits were contracted by the proprietors, whose incomes were thus so considerably increased,—and the permanent improvement of their estates were neglected in their eagerness to make the most of an article whose value, they did not perceive, was entirely factitious, and could not be lasting. Instead of either laying past their surplus income or expending it on the permanent improvement of their estates, they very foolishly lived up to it, or borrowed heavily in the belief that kelp would never decrease in value. The consequence was that when the duties were taken off the articles for which kelp was used as a substitute in the earlier part of the 19th century, the price of that article gradually diminished till it could fetch, about 1830–40, only from £2 to £4 a ton. With this the incomes of the proprietors of kelp-shores also rapidly decreased, landing not a few of them in ruin and bankruptcy, and leading in some instances to the sale of the estates. The income above mentioned, after the value of kelp decreased, fell rapidly from £15,000 to £5000. The manufacture of this article is still carried on in the West Highlands and Islands, and to a greater extent in Orkney, but although it occupies a considerable number of hands, it is now of comparatively little importance, much more of the sea-weed being employed as manure. While it was at its best, however, the manufacture of this article undoubtedly increased to a very large extent the revenue of the West Highlands, and gave employment to and kept at home a considerable number of people who otherwise might have emigrated. Indeed, it was partly on account of the need of many hands for kelp-making that proprietors did all they could to prevent the emigration of those removed from the smaller farms, and tried to induce them to settle on the coast. On the whole, it would seem that this sudden source of large income ultimately did more harm than good to the people and to the land. While this manufacture flourished, the land was to a certain extent neglected, and the people somewhat unfitted for agricultural labour; instead of looking upon this as a temporary source of income, and living accordingly, both they and the proprietors lived as if it should never fail, so that when the value of kelp rapidly decreased, ruin and absolute poverty stared both proprietors and people in the face. Moreover, by preventing the small tenants from leaving[52] the country, and accumulating them on the coasts, the country became enormously over-peopled, so that when the importance of this source of employment waned, multitudes were left with little or no means of livelihood, and the temporary benefits which accrued to the Highlanders from the adventitious value of kelp, indirectly entailed upon them ultimately hardships and misfortunes greater than ever they experienced before, and retarded considerably their progress towards permanent improvement.

The only significant industry ever introduced into the Highlands is kelp production, which involves the ashes of various types of seaweed that contain salts like potash and mainly soda, used in manufacturing items like soap, alum, and glass. It served as a substitute for barilla, which was imported from Spain, America, and elsewhere during the late 18th century due to the American and continental wars, as well as high import duties on salt and similar goods. The seaweed is cut from rocks with a hook or collected from the shore and dried to a certain extent on the beach. Next, it's burned in a kiln, stirred constantly with an iron rake until it turns fluid; when it cools, the ashes solidify into a dark blue or whitish mass that's nearly as hard as rock. The production takes place during June, July, and August, and even today, in some parts of the Islands and Highlands, it provides work for many people of both genders. This industry seems to have started in some lowland areas of the Scottish coast in the early 18th century, but it didn't become firmly established in the Highlands until around 1750. Initially, it had little significance, but gradually it expanded until it became widespread across all the western islands and coasts. The value of kelp, for the reasons mentioned earlier, surged rapidly from about £1 per ton when it was first introduced to between £12 and £20 per ton by the beginning of the 19th century. While this high value lasted, rents soared, and the income for kelp shore owners increased correspondingly. For example, the rent of Clanranald estate in South Uist was £2200 before 1790, but as kelp prices rose, it quickly jumped to £15,000. During the kelp season, everyone was fully occupied with its production, and while the wages they earned helped improve their meager income and comfort, they were small compared to the time and effort put in and the profits received by the kelp owners. Furthermore, during the kelp boom, agricultural practices were largely neglected, leading to extravagant spending habits among the owners whose incomes had significantly increased. They failed to recognize that the value of kelp was entirely artificial and wouldn't last. Instead of saving or investing their surplus income in long-term improvements for their estates, they foolishly spent it all, or borrowed heavily, believing that kelp prices would never drop. As a result, when import duties were lifted on the products that used kelp as a substitute in the early 19th century, the price of kelp gradually fell until, around 1830-40, it was only worth £2 to £4 per ton. This drop also caused the income for kelp shore owners to plummet, leading many to ruin and bankruptcy, and in some cases, to the sale of their estates. The income mentioned earlier dropped quickly from £15,000 to £5000 after kelp values fell. Kelp production still continues in the West Highlands and Islands, particularly in Orkney, but while it employs a fair number of people, it is now relatively insignificant, with much of the seaweed being used as fertilizer instead. However, at its peak, the kelp industry undoubtedly boosted the revenue of the West Highlands and provided jobs for many who might otherwise have migrated. In fact, it was partly the need for many workers in kelp production that led landowners to try to prevent emigration from smaller farms and encouraged people to settle along the coast. Overall, it seems that this sudden influx of wealth ultimately did more harm than good for both the people and the land. While the kelp industry thrived, the land was somewhat neglected, and the people became less suited for agricultural work; instead of viewing this as a temporary income source and adjusting their lifestyle accordingly, both they and the owners acted as if the wealth was permanent. Consequently, when kelp prices plummeted, both owners and workers faced ruin and severe poverty. Additionally, by preventing small tenants from leaving the country and concentrating them on the coast, the region became overcrowded. When interest in this source of income faded, many found themselves with few or no ways to earn a living. The temporary benefits that came from the inflated value of kelp ultimately led to greater hardships and struggles for the Highlanders than they had ever faced before, significantly hindering their progress toward lasting improvement.

By all accounts the potato, introduced from Chili into Spain about the middle of the sixteenth century, was first introduced into Ireland by or through the instrumentality of Sir Walter Raleigh about the end of that century. From Ireland it seems shortly after to have been introduced into England, although its cultivation did not become anything like common till more than a century afterwards, and its use seems to have been restricted to the upper classes.[80] Its value as a staple article of food for the poorer classes remained for long unappreciated. According to the Old Statistical Account of Scotland, potatoes were first cultivated in the fields there in the county of Stirling, in the year 1739, although for long after that, in many parts of the country, they were planted only as a garden vegetable. According to Dr Walker, potatoes were first introduced into the Hebrides from Ireland in the year 1743, the island of South Uist being the first to welcome the strange root, although the welcome from the inhabitants seems to have been anything but hearty. The story of its introduction, as told by Dr Walker,[81] is amusing, though somewhat ominous when read in the light of subsequent melancholy facts. “In the spring of that year, old Clanronald was in Ireland, upon a visit to his relation, Macdonnel of Antrim; he saw with surprise and approbation the practice of the country, and having a vessel of his own along with him, brought home a large cargo of potatoes. On his arrival, the tenants in the island were convened, and directed how to plant them, but they all refused. On this they were all committed to prison. After a little confinement, they agreed, at last, to plant these unknown roots, of which they had a very unfavourable opinion. When they were raised in autumn, they were laid down at the chieftain’s gate, by some of the tenants, who said, the Laird indeed might order them to plant these foolish roots, but they would not be forced to eat them. In a very little time, however, the inhabitants of South Uist came to know better, when every man of them would have gone to prison rather than not plant potatoes.”

By all accounts, the potato, which was brought from Chile to Spain around the middle of the sixteenth century, was first introduced to Ireland by or through the efforts of Sir Walter Raleigh toward the end of that century. Shortly after, it seems to have made its way to England, although it didn't really become popular for over a hundred years, and its use seemed to be limited to the upper classes. Its value as a staple food for the poorer population was largely unrecognized for a long time. According to the Old Statistical Account of Scotland, potatoes were first grown in the fields of Stirling County in 1739, although for many years afterward, they were only planted as a garden vegetable in many parts of the country. Dr. Walker notes that potatoes were first brought to the Hebrides from Ireland in 1743, with the island of South Uist being the first to receive this unfamiliar crop, though the locals didn’t seem very welcoming. The story of their introduction, as told by Dr. Walker, is amusing, yet somewhat grim when viewed in light of later unfortunate events. “In the spring of that year, old Clanronald was in Ireland visiting his relative, Macdonnel of Antrim. He was surprised and pleased by the local practice, and since he had his own ship with him, he brought back a large load of potatoes. When he arrived, he gathered the tenants on the island and instructed them on how to plant them, but they all refused. Because of this, they were all thrown in jail. After a little time, they eventually agreed to plant these unfamiliar roots, despite their negative opinions about them. When the potatoes were ready in the fall, some tenants placed them at the chieftain’s gate, saying that while the Laird could order them to plant these foolish roots, they wouldn’t be forced to eat them. However, it wasn’t long before the people of South Uist learned better, and every single one of them would rather go to jail than not plant potatoes.”

By the year 1760 potatoes appear to have become a common crop all over the country; and by 1770 they seem to have attained to that importance as a staple article of food for the common people which they have ever since maintained.[82] The importance of the introduction of this valuable article of food, in respect both of the weal and the woe of the Highlands, cannot be over-estimated. As an addition to the former scanty means of existence it was invaluable; had it been used only as an addition the Highlanders might have been spared much suffering. Instead of this, however, it ere long came to be regarded as so all-important, to be cultivated to such a large extent, and to the exclusion of other valuable productions, and to be depended upon by the great majority of the Highlanders as almost their sole food, that one failure in the crop by disease or otherwise must inevitably have entailed famine and misery. For so large a share of their food did the common Highlanders look to potatoes, that, according to the Old Statistical Account, in many places they fed on little else for nine months in the year.

By 1760, potatoes had become a common crop across the country, and by 1770, they seemed to have gained significant importance as a staple food for the general population, which they have maintained ever since.[82] The significance of introducing this valuable food, in terms of both the benefits and drawbacks for the Highlands, can’t be overstated. As a supplement to the previously scarce means of survival, it was invaluable; if it had only been used as a supplement, the Highlanders could have avoided much suffering. Instead, it soon became seen as essential, cultivated extensively, and relied upon by the majority of Highlanders as nearly their only food source, making them vulnerable to famine and distress if the crop failed due to disease or other issues. The common Highlanders relied so heavily on potatoes for their diet that, according to the Old Statistical Account, in many areas they ate little else for nine months of the year.

The first remarkable scarcity subsequent to 1745 appears to have been in the year 1770,[83] arising apparently from the unusual severity of the weather, causing the destruction of most of the crops, and many of the cattle. That, however, of 1782–83 seems to have been still more terrible, and universal over all the Highlands, according to the Old Statistical Account. It was only the interference of government and the charity of private individuals that prevented multitudes from dying of starvation. Neither of these famines, however, seem to have been[53] caused by any failure in the potato crop from disease, but simply by the inclemency of seasons. But when to this latter danger there came subsequently to be added the liability of the staple article of food to fail from disease, the chances of frequently recurring famines came to be enormously increased. About 1838 potatoes constituted four-fifths of the food of the common Highlanders.[84] However, we are anticipating. It is sufficient to note here as a matter of great importance in connection with the later social history of the Highlands, the universal cultivation of the potato sometime after the middle of the eighteenth century. Even during the latter part of last century, potato-disease was by no means unknown, though it appears to have been neither so destructive nor so wide-spread as some of the forms of disease developed at a later period. New forms of disease attacked the root during the early part of the present century, working at times considerable havoc, but never apparently inducing anything approaching a famine. But about 1840, the potato disease par excellence seems to have made its first appearance, and after visiting various parts of the world, including the Highlands, it broke out generally in 1845, and in 1846 entailed upon the Highlands indescribable suffering and hardship. Of this, however, more shortly. One effect attributed frequently in the Old Statistical Account to the introduction and immoderate use of the potato is the appearance of diseases before unknown or very rare. One of the principal of these was dropsy, which, whether owing to the potato or not, became certainly more prevalent after it came into common use, if we may trust the testimony of the writers of the Statistical Account.

The first significant shortage after 1745 seems to have occurred in 1770,[83] likely due to the unusual severity of the weather, which destroyed most crops and a lot of cattle. However, the shortage of 1782-83 appears to have been even worse and widespread across all the Highlands, according to the Old Statistical Account. It was the intervention of the government and the generosity of private individuals that stopped many from starving. Neither of these famines, though, seemed to stem from a potato crop failure due to disease, but rather from harsh weather conditions. But when the vulnerability of the main food source to disease was added to this threat, the likelihood of frequent famines increased significantly. By around 1838, potatoes made up four-fifths of the food for the common Highlanders.[84] However, we are getting ahead of ourselves. It's crucial to note here, in relation to the later social history of the Highlands, the widespread cultivation of potatoes sometime after the mid-eighteenth century. Even in the later part of the last century, potato disease was not uncommon, although it seems to have been neither as destructive nor as widespread as some forms of disease that developed later. New kinds of disease affected the roots during the early part of this century, causing significant damage at times, but never leading to anything close to famine. But around 1840, the potato disease par excellence appears to have made its first appearance, and after spreading to various parts of the world, including the Highlands, it broke out generally in 1845, causing unimaginable suffering and hardship in 1846. More on that shortly. One effect often attributed in the Old Statistical Account to the introduction and excessive use of potatoes is the emergence of diseases that were previously unknown or very rare. One of the most notable of these was dropsy, which, whether due to potatoes or not, certainly became more common after they were widely used, if we can trust the accounts from the Statistical Account.

In looking back, then, by the aid of the authority just mentioned, along with others, on the progress made by the Highlands during the latter half of the eighteenth century, while there is much to sadden, still there is much that is cheering. The people generally appear in a state of ferment and discontent with themselves, and doing their best blindly to grope their way to a better position. While still there remain many traces of the old thraldom, there are many indications that freedom and a desire after true progress were slowly spreading among the people. Many of the old grievous services were still retained; still were there many districts thirled to particular mills; still were leases rare and tenures uncertain, and rents frequently paid in kind; in many districts the houses were still unsightly and uncomfortable huts, the clothing scanty, and the food wretched and insufficient. In most Highland districts, we fear, the old Scotch plough, with its four or five men, and its six or ten cattle, was still the principal instrument of tillage; drainage was all but unknown; the land was overstocked in many places with people and cattle; the ground was scourged with incessant cropping, and much of the produce wasted in the gathering and in the preparing it for food. Education in many places was entirely neglected, schools few and far between, and teachers paid worse than ploughmen! The picture has certainly a black enough background, but it is not unrelieved by a few bright and hopeful streaks.

Looking back, then, with the help of the mentioned authority and others, on the progress made by the Highlands during the latter half of the eighteenth century, there's a lot that may be upsetting, but there's also much that brings hope. The people seem to be in a state of unrest and dissatisfaction with their lives, doing their best to blindly find a way to improve their situation. While many remnants of the past oppression still exist, there are signs that freedom and a desire for real progress were slowly gaining traction among the populace. Many of the old burdensome duties were still in place; many areas were still connected to specific mills; leases were rare and tenure uncertain, and rents were often paid in goods; in many regions, houses were still unattractive and uncomfortable huts, clothing was minimal, and food was poor and insufficient. In most Highland areas, we fear, the old Scottish plough, operated by four or five men and six to ten cattle, remained the main farming tool; drainage methods were nearly unknown; the land was overcrowded in many locations with people and livestock; the soil was exhausted by constant cropping, and much of the harvest was wasted during gathering and preparation for consumption. Education was completely neglected in many places, with schools few and far between, and teachers paid less than ploughmen! The overall picture certainly has a dark backdrop, but it’s not without a few bright and hopeful highlights.

On many parts of the border-Highlands improvements had been introduced which placed them in every respect on a level with the lowlands. Many of the old services had been abolished, leases introduced, the old and inefficient agricultural instrument replaced by others made on the most approved system. Houses, food, and clothing were all improved; indeed, in the case of the last article, there is frequent complaint made that too much attention and money were expended on mere ornamentation. The old method of constant cropping had in not a few districts been abolished, and a proper system of rotation established; more attention was paid to proper manuring and ingathering, and instead of restricting the crops, as of old, to oats and barley, many other new cereals, and a variety of green crops and grasses had been introduced. Not only in the districts bordering on the Lowlands, but in many other parts of the Highlands, the breed of sheep, and cattle, and horses had been improved, and a much more profitable system of management introduced. By means of merciful emigration, the by far too redundant population of the Highlands had been considerably reduced, the position[54] of those who left the country vastly improved, and more room and more means of living afforded to those who remained. A more rational system of dividing the land prevailed in many places, and sheep-farming—for which alone, according to all unprejudiced testimony, the greater part of the surface of the Highlands is fitted—had been extensively introduced. The want of education was beginning to be felt, and in many districts means were being taken to spread its advantages, while the moral and religious character of the people, as a whole, stood considerably above the average of most other districts of Scotland. In short, the Highlanders, left to themselves, were advancing gradually towards that stage of improvement which the rest of the country had reached, and the natural laws which govern society had only not to be thwarted and impertinently interfered with, to enable the Highlanders ere long to be as far forward as the rest of their countrymen. From the beginning of this century down to the present time they have had much to struggle with, many trials to undergo, and much unnecessary interference to put up with, but their progress has been sure and steady, and even comparatively rapid. We must glance very briefly at the state of the Highlands during the present century; great detail is uncalled for, as much that has been said concerning the previous period applies with equal force to the present.

In many areas of the border Highlands, improvements have been made that equal those in the lowlands. Many old services have been removed, leases have been introduced, and outdated, inefficient agricultural methods have been replaced with more effective systems. Housing, food, and clothing have all seen improvements; in fact, there are frequent complaints that too much attention and money are spent on decoration. The old practice of constant cropping has been eliminated in several regions, and a proper crop rotation system has been established. There’s now greater focus on effective fertilization and harvesting, and instead of limiting crops to oats and barley, a variety of new cereals, green crops, and grasses have been introduced. Not only in the areas near the Lowlands, but also in many other parts of the Highlands, the breeds of sheep, cattle, and horses have been enhanced, and a more profitable management system has been adopted. Thanks to emigration, the once overly large population of the Highlands has significantly decreased, improving the situation for those who left and providing more space and resources for those who stayed. A more rational land division system is now in place in many areas, and sheep farming—deemed by unbiased sources to be suitable for much of the Highlands—has been widely adopted. The need for education is becoming apparent, and many districts are taking steps to spread its benefits, while the moral and religious character of the people overall is considerably above the average of most other regions in Scotland. In short, the Highlanders, when left to their own devices, are gradually making progress toward the level of improvement seen in the rest of the country. The natural laws governing society only need to be respected and not interfered with for the Highlanders to advance alongside their fellow countrymen. From the beginning of this century until now, they have faced numerous challenges, endured many trials, and dealt with a lot of unnecessary interference, but their progress has been steady and even relatively rapid. We will briefly look at the state of the Highlands in the current century; detailed discussion is unnecessary, as much of what has been said about the past period applies just as much today.

FOOTNOTES:

[56] Pennant’s Tour, vol. ii. p. 305.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pennant’s Tour, vol. 2, p. 305.

[57] A View of the Highlands, &c.

[57] A View of the Highlands, & etc.

[58] Travels in the Western Islands.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Travels in the Western Islands.

[59] Tour in England and Scotland (1785).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tour in England and Scotland (1785).

[60] Newte.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Newte.

[61] Newte’s Travels, p. 127.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Newte’s Travels, p. 127.

[62] Newte’s Travels, p. 127.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Newte’s Travels, p. 127.

[63] Burt’s Letters, Appendix.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burt’s Letters, Appendix.

[64] Tour, ii. 306.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tour, vol. 2, p. 306.

[65] See Walker’s Hebrides, vol. i. pp. 24, 28.

[65] See Walker’s Hebrides, vol. i. pp. 24, 28.

[66] Walker, vol. i. p. 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Walker, vol. 1, p. 31.

[67] Western Isles.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Western Isles.

[68] “Upon the whole, the situation of these people, inhabitants of Britain! is such as no language can describe, nor fancy conceive. If, with great labour and fatigue, the farmer raises a slender crop of oats and barley, the autumnal rains often baffle his utmost efforts, and frustrate all his expectations; and instead of being able to pay an exorbitant rent, he sees his family in danger of perishing during the ensuing winter, when he is precluded from any possibility of assistance elsewhere.

[68] “Overall, the situation of these people, the residents of Britain, is beyond description and imagination. When the farmer works hard to grow a small yield of oats and barley, the autumn rains often thwart his best efforts and ruin all his hopes. Instead of being able to pay an outrageous rent, he faces the threat of his family suffering during the coming winter, with no chance of getting help from anywhere else.”

“Nor are his cattle in a better situation; in summer they pick up a scanty support amongst the morasses or heathy mountains; but in winter, when the grounds are covered with snow, and when the naked wilds afford neither shelter nor subsistence, the few cows, small, lean, and ready to drop down through want of pasture, are brought into the hut where the family resides, and frequently share with them the small stock of meal which had been purchased, or raised, for the family only; while the cattle thus sustained, are bled occasionally, to afford nourishment for the children after it hath been boiled or made into cakes.

“Nor are his cattle in a better situation; in summer they barely scrape by among the marshes or hilly areas; but in winter, when the ground is covered with snow and the barren lands offer no shelter or food, the few cows, small, thin, and on the verge of collapse from lack of pasture, are brought into the hut where the family lives and often share the little stock of meal that had been bought or grown for the family alone; while the cattle kept in this way are occasionally bled to provide nourishment for the children after it has been boiled or made into cakes."

“The sheep being left upon the open heaths, seek to shelter themselves from the inclemency of the weather amongst the hollows upon the lee-side of the mountains, and here they are frequently buried under the snow for several weeks together, and in severe seasons during two months or upwards. They eat their own and each other’s wool, and hold out wonderfully under cold and hunger; but even in moderate winters, a considerable number are generally found dead after the snow hath disappeared, and in rigorous seasons few or none are left alive.

“The sheep left out on the open heath look for shelter from bad weather in the hollows on the leeward side of the mountains, and often they end up buried under the snow for several weeks at a time, sometimes enduring for two months or more during harsh winters. They eat their own and each other’s wool, and manage surprisingly well through the cold and hunger; however, even in milder winters, a significant number are usually found dead after the snow melts, and in severe seasons, few or none survive.”

“Meanwhile the steward, hard pressed by letters from Almack’s or Newmarket, demands the rent in a tone which makes no great allowance for unpropitious seasons, the death of cattle, and other accidental misfortunes; disguising the feelings of his own breast—his Honour’s wants must at any rate be supplied, the bills must be duly negotiated.

“Meanwhile, the steward, pressured by letters from Almack’s or Newmarket, demands the rent in a tone that shows no sympathy for bad weather, the death of livestock, and other unexpected setbacks; hiding his own feelings—his Honor’s needs must be met no matter what, and the bills must be properly handled.”

“Such is the state of farming, if it may be so called, throughout the interior parts of the Highlands; but as that country hath an extensive coast, and many islands, it may be supposed that the inhabitants of those shores enjoy all the benefits of their maritime situation. This, however, is not the case; those gifts of nature, which in any other commercial kingdom would have been rendered subservient to the most valuable purposes, are in Scotland lost, or nearly so, to the poor natives and the public. The only difference, therefore, between the inhabitants of the interior parts and those of the more distant coasts, consists in this, that the latter, with the labours of the field, have to encounter alternately the dangers of the ocean and all the fatigues of navigation.

“Such is the state of farming, if it can be called that, throughout the interior parts of the Highlands; however, since that region has a long coastline and many islands, it might be assumed that the people living there enjoy all the benefits that come with being near the sea. Unfortunately, this isn’t the case; the natural resources that in any other commercial nation would be utilized for valuable purposes are mostly lost, or nearly so, to the poor locals and the public. The main difference, then, between the people in the interior and those along the more remote coasts is that the latter, in addition to their farming efforts, also have to face the dangers of the ocean and all the hardships of navigating it.”

“To the distressing circumstances at home, as stated above, new difficulties and toils await the devoted farmer when abroad. He leaves his family in October, accompanied by his sons, brothers, and frequently an aged parent, and embarks on board a small open boat, in quest of the herring fishery, with no other provision than oatmeal, potatoes, and fresh water; no other bedding than heath, twigs, or straw, the covering, if any, an old sail. Thus provided, he searches from bay to bay, through turbulent seas, frequently for several weeks together, before the shoals of herrings are discovered. The glad tidings serve to vary, but not to diminish his fatigues. Unremitting nightly labour (the time when the herrings are taken), pinching cold winds, heavy seas, uninhabited shores covered with snow, or deluged with rains, contribute towards filling up the measure of his distresses; while to men of such exquisite feelings as the Highlanders generally possess, the scene which awaits him at home does it most effectually.

“To the troubling situation at home, as mentioned earlier, new challenges and hardships lie ahead for the dedicated farmer when he goes out. He leaves his family in October, accompanied by his sons, brothers, and often an elderly parent, and sets off on a small open boat, searching for the herring fishery, with nothing but oatmeal, potatoes, and fresh water to eat; no other bedding than heath, twigs, or straw, with an old sail as the only cover, if any. Equipped this way, he searches from bay to bay, battling rough seas, often for several weeks, before finding the schools of herrings. The good news changes the routine but doesn’t lessen his exhaustion. Endless nights of work (the best time to catch herrings), biting cold winds, heavy seas, barren shores blanketed in snow, or soaked by rain, all add to his troubles; for people with such sensitive feelings as the Highlanders typically have, the sight that awaits him at home is especially poignant.”

“Having disposed of his capture to the Busses, he returns in January through a long navigation, frequently admidst unceasing hurricanes, not to a comfortable home and a cheerful family, but to a hut composed of turf, without windows, doors, or chimney, environed with snow, and almost hid from the eye by its astonishing depth. Upon entering this solitary mansion, he generally finds a part of his family, sometimes the whole, lying upon heath or straw, languishing through want or epidemical disease; while the few surviving cows, which possess the other end of the cottage, instead of furnishing further supplies of milk or blood, demand his immediate attention to keep them in existence.

“After getting rid of his capture to the Busses, he returns in January after a long journey, often amidst relentless storms, not to a cozy home and a happy family, but to a turf hut, with no windows, doors, or chimney, surrounded by snow and almost hidden from view by its incredible depth. When he steps into this lonely place, he usually finds part of his family, sometimes all of them, lying on heath or straw, suffering from hunger or disease; while the few remaining cows, which occupy the other end of the cottage, instead of providing more milk or blood, require his immediate attention to keep them alive.”

“The season now approaches when he is again to delve and labour the ground, on the same slender prospect of a plentiful crop or a dry harvest. The cattle which have survived the famine of the winter, are turned out to the mountains; and, having put his domestic affairs into the best situation which a train of accumulated misfortunes admits of, he resumes the oar, either in quest of the herring or the white fishery. If successful in the latter, he sets out in his open boat upon a voyage (taking the Hebrides and the opposite coast at a medium distance) of 200 miles, to vend his cargo of dried cod, ling, &c., at Greenock or Glasgow. The produce, which seldom exceeds twelve or fifteen pounds, is laid out, in conjunction with his companions, upon meal and fishing tackle; and he returns through the same tedious navigation.

“The season is coming again when he will start to work the land, hoping for a good crop or a poor harvest. The livestock that made it through the winter famine are taken to the mountains; and after arranging his home life as best as he can given his series of misfortunes, he picks up the oar, either searching for herring or going for white fish. If he's lucky in the latter, he sets off in his small boat on a journey (taking the Hebrides and the opposite coast at a fair distance) of 200 miles to sell his catch of dried cod, ling, etc., at Greenock or Glasgow. The earnings, which are usually only twelve to fifteen pounds, are shared with his companions for buying flour and fishing gear; and he returns via the same long route.”

“The autumn calls his attention again to the field; the usual round of disappointment, fatigue, and distress awaits him; thus dragging through a wretched existence in the hope of soon arriving in that country where the weary shall be at rest.”—A View of the Highlands, &c., pp. 3-7.

“The autumn draws his attention back to the field; the familiar cycle of disappointment, exhaustion, and distress is ready for him; thus, he trudges through a miserable existence, hoping to soon reach that place where the weary can finally find peace.” —A View of the Highlands, &c., pp. 3-7.

[69] See Old and New Statistical Accounts, passim.

[69] See both the old and new Statistical Accounts, passim.

[70] Walker’s Hebrides and Highlands.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Walker’s Hebrides and Highlands.

[71] Essay on The Fisheries of Scotland, in Highland Society Prize Essays, vol. ii.

[71] Essay on The Fisheries of Scotland, in Highland Society Prize Essays, vol. ii.

[72] Hebrides and Highlands, vol. ii. p. 406.

[72] Hebrides and Highlands, vol. ii. p. 406.

[73] Idem, p. 409.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 409.

[74] Social Science Transactions for 1863, p. 608.

[74] Social Science Transactions for 1863, p. 608.

[75] Idem.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same.

[76] Hebrides, &c., vol. ii. p. 401.

[76] Hebrides, &c., vol. ii. p. 401.

[77] Beauties of Scotland, vol. v. p. 95.

[77] Beauties of Scotland, vol. 5, p. 95.

[78] New Statistical Account of Baray.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ New Statistical Account of Baray.

[79] New Stat. Account of South Uist.

[79] New Statistical Account of South Uist.

[80] Rural Cyclopædia, article Potato.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rural Cyclopedia, article Potato.

[81] Hebrides and Highlands, vol. i. p. 251.

[81] Hebrides and Highlands, vol. i. p. 251.

[82] Tennant’s Tour, vol. ii. p. 306.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tennant’s Tour, vol. 2, p. 306.

[83] Johnson’s Tour, p. 196, and Pennant in several places.

[83] Johnson’s Tour, p. 196, and Pennant in several places.

[84] Fullarton & Baird’s Remarks on the Highlands and Islands, p. 10. 1838.

[84] Fullarton & Baird’s Remarks on the Highlands and Islands, p. 10. 1838.


CHAPTER XLIV.

Progress of Highlands during present century—Depopulation and emigration—Questions between landlords and tenants—Hardships of the ousted tenants—Sutherland clearings—Compulsory emigration—Famines—Poorer tenants compelled to take service—Sir John M’Neill’s Report—Changes complained of inevitable—Emigration the only remedy—Large and small farms—Experiments—Highlanders succeed when left to themselves—Substitution of deer for sheep—Recent state of Highlands—Means of improvement—Increased facilities for intercourse of great value—Population of chief Highland counties—Highland colonies—Attachment of Highlanders to their old home—Conclusion.

Progress of the Highlands in the current century—Population decline and emigration—Issues between landlords and tenants—Struggles of displaced tenants—Sutherland clearings—Forced emigration—Famine—Poorer tenants forced to find work—Sir John M’Neill’s Report—Changes complained about are unavoidable—Emigration as the only solution—Large and small farms—Experiments—Highlanders excel when given independence—Replacing sheep with deer—Recent conditions in the Highlands—Ways to improve—Enhanced communication is greatly beneficial—Population of main Highland counties—Highland communities—Highlanders’ loyalty to their homeland—Conclusion.

The same causes have been at work and the same processes going on since 1800, as there were during the latter half of last century.

The same causes have been in play and the same processes have been happening since 1800, just like they were in the second half of the last century.

Taking stand at the date, about 1840, of the New Statistical Account, and looking back, the conclusion which, we think, any unprejudiced inquirer must come to is, that the Highlands as a whole had improved immensely. With the exception of some of the Western Islands, agriculture and sheep-farming at the above date were generally abreast of the most improved lowland system, and the social condition of the people was but little, if any, behind that of the inhabitants of any other part of the country. In most places the old Scotch plough was abolished, and the improved two-horse one introduced; manuring was properly attended to, and a system of rotation of crops introduced; runrig was all but abolished, and the land properly inclosed; in short, during the early half of the present century the most approved agricultural methods had been generally adopted, where agriculture was of any importance. Thirlage, multures, services, payment in kind, and other oppressions and obstructions to improvement, were fast dying out, and over a great part of the country the houses, food, clothing, and social condition of the people generally were vastly improved from what they were half a century before. Education, moreover, was spreading, and schools were multiplied, especially after the disruption of the Established Church in 1843, the Free Church laudably planting schools in many places where they had never been before. In short, one side of the picture is bright and cheering enough, although the other is calculated to fill a humane observer with sadness.

Standing at around 1840, when the New Statistical Account was published, and looking back, it’s clear that any objective researcher would conclude that the Highlands had seen significant improvements overall. Aside from some of the Western Islands, agriculture and sheep farming were generally on par with the most advanced lowland practices, and the social conditions of the people were only slightly, if at all, behind those in other parts of the country. In many areas, the outdated Scotch plough was replaced with an improved two-horse version; proper attention was given to fertilizing the land, and a system for rotating crops was introduced. Runrig was nearly eliminated, and land was properly enclosed; in short, during the early half of the century, modern agricultural methods were widely adopted wherever farming was significant. Old practices like thirlage, multures, services, and payment in kind, which obstructed progress, were quickly disappearing, leading to a noticeable improvement in housing, food, clothing, and overall social conditions for people compared to fifty years earlier. Additionally, education was on the rise, with more schools being established, especially after the Established Church split in 1843, when the Free Church commendably set up schools in many previously underserved areas. Overall, one aspect of the situation looks bright and hopeful, while the other may evoke sadness in a compassionate observer.

Depopulation and emigration went on even more vigorously than before. Nearly all the old lairds and those imbued with the ancient spirit of the chiefs had died out, and a young and new race had now the disposal of the Highland lands, a race who had little sympathy with the feelings and prejudices of the people, and who were, naturally, mainly anxious to increase as largely as possible their rent-roll. In the earlier part of the century at least, as in the latter half of the previous one, few of the proprietors wished, strictly speaking, to depopulate their estates, and compel the inhabitants to emigrate, but simply to clear the interior of the small farms into which many properties[55] were divided, convert the whole ground into sheep pasture, let it out in very large farms, and remove the ejected population to the coasts, there to carry on the manufacture of kelp, or engage in fishing. It was only when the value of kelp decreased, and the fishing proved unprofitable, that compulsory emigration was resorted to.

Depopulation and emigration continued even more aggressively than before. Almost all the old landowners and those who held the traditional values of the chiefs had disappeared, and a young, new group now controlled the Highland lands—people who had little understanding of the feelings and prejudices of the local communities and who were primarily focused on maximizing their profits. In the earlier part of the century, just like in the second half of the previous one, few landlords actually wanted to depopulate their estates or force the residents to leave; rather, they aimed to clear out the small farms that many properties were divided into, turn all the land into sheep pasture, lease it out as large farms, and relocate the displaced population to the coasts to work in kelp production or fishing. It was only when kelp lost its value and fishing became unprofitable that forced emigration became necessary.

It is unnecessary to say more here on the question of depopulation and emigration, the question between Highland landlords and Highland tenants, the dispute as to whether large or small farms are to be preferred, and whether the Highlands are best suited for sheep and cattle or for men and agriculture. Most that has been written on the subject has been in advocacy of either the one side or the other; one party, looking at the question exclusively from the tenant’s point of view, while the other writes solely in the interests of the landlords. The question has scarcely yet been dispassionately looked at, and perhaps cannot be for a generation or two yet, when the bitter feelings engendered on both sides shall have died out, when both landlords and tenants will have found out what is best for themselves and for the country at large, and when the Highlands will be as settled and prosperous as the Lothians and the Carse of Gowrie. There can be no doubt, however, that very frequently landlords and their agents acted with little or no consideration for the most cherished old feelings, prejudices, and even rights, of the tenants, whom they often treated with less clemency than they would have done sheep and cattle. It ought to have been remembered that the Highland farmers and cottars were in a condition quite different from those in the lowlands. Most of them rented farms which had been handed down to them from untold generations, and which they had come to regard as much belonging to them as did the castle to the chief. They had no idea of lowland law and lowland notions of property, so that very often, when told to leave their farms and their houses, they could not realise the order, and could scarcely believe that it came from the laird, the descendant of the old chiefs, for whom their fathers fought and died. Hence the sad necessity often, of laying waste their farms, driving off their cattle, and burning their houses about their ears, before the legal officers could get the old tenants to quit the glens and hill-sides where their fathers had for centuries dwelt. It was not sheer pig-headed obstinacy or a wish to defy the law which induced them to act thus; only once, we think, in Sutherland, was there anything like a disturbance, when the people gathered together and proceeded to drive out the sheep which were gradually displacing themselves. The mere sight of a soldier dispersed the mob, and not a drop of blood was spilt. When forced to submit and leave their homes they did so quietly, having no spirit to utter even a word of remonstrance. They seemed like a people amazed, bewildered, taken by surprise, as much so often as a family would be did a father turn them out of his house to make room for strangers. In the great majority of instances, the people seem quietly to have done what they were told, and removed from their glens to the coast, while those who could afford it seem generally to have emigrated. Actual violence seems to have been resorted to in very few cases.

It’s unnecessary to say more about the issue of depopulation and emigration, the conflict between Highland landlords and tenants, the debate over whether large or small farms are better, and whether the Highlands are more suitable for sheep and cattle or for people and agriculture. Most of what has been written on the topic is either in favor of one side or the other; one group looks at the issue solely from the tenant’s perspective, while the other focuses only on the interests of the landlords. The matter hasn't really been examined objectively yet, and maybe it won't be for a generation or two, until the bitter feelings on both sides have faded, when landlords and tenants will have figured out what’s best for themselves and for the country as a whole, and when the Highlands will be as settled and prosperous as the Lothians and the Carse of Gowrie. However, there’s no doubt that landlords and their agents often acted with little or no regard for the deeply held feelings, prejudices, and even rights of the tenants, whom they frequently treated with less kindness than they would have shown to sheep and cattle. It should have been noted that Highland farmers and cottars were in a situation quite different from those in the lowlands. Most of them rented farms that had been passed down to them for countless generations, which they regarded as much a part of their identity as the castle was to the chief. They had no understanding of lowland law or lowland ideas of property, so when they were told to leave their farms and homes, they often couldn’t comprehend the command and could hardly believe it came from the laird, a descendant of the old chiefs for whom their ancestors fought and died. Thus, it was often sadly necessary to devastate their farms, drive away their cattle, and burn their houses around them, before the legal agents could get the old tenants to leave the glens and hills where their families had lived for centuries. It wasn’t just stubbornness or a desire to oppose the law that made them act this way; only once, as far as we know, in Sutherland, was there anything resembling a disturbance, when people gathered to drive out the sheep that were gradually taking their place. Just the sight of a soldier dispersed the crowd, and not a drop of blood was shed. When they were forced to leave their homes, they did so quietly, lacking the spirit to even voice a complaint. They seemed like a stunned, confused people, as surprised as a family would be if a father turned them out of the house to make room for strangers. In most cases, the people seem to have quietly followed orders, moving from their glens to the coast, while those who could afford it generally emigrated. Actual violence appears to have been used in very few instances.

Still the hardships which had to be endured by many of the ousted tenants, and the unfeeling rigour with which many of them were treated is sad indeed to read of. Many of them had to sleep in caves, or shelter themselves, parents and children, under the lee of a rock or a dyke, keeping as near as they could to the ruins of their burnt or fallen cottage, and living on what shell-fish they could gather on the shore, wild roots dug with their fingers, or on the scanty charity of their neighbours; for all who could had emigrated. Many of the proprietors, of course, did what they could to provide for the ousted tenants, believing that the driving of them out was a sad necessity. Houses, and a small piece of ground for each family, were provided by the shore, on some convenient spot, help was given to start the fishing, or employment in the manufacture of kelp, and as far as possible their new condition was made as bearable as possible. Indeed, we are inclined to believe, that but few of the landlords acted from mere wantonness, or were entirely dead to the interests of the old tenants; but that, their own interests naturally being of the greatest importance to them, and some[56] radical change being necessary in the management of lands in the Highlands, the lairds thoughtlessly acted as many of them did. It was the natural rebound from the old system when the importance and wealth of a chief were rated at the number of men on his estate; and although the consequent suffering is to be deplored, still, perhaps, it was scarcely to be avoided. It is easy to say that had the chiefs done this or the government done the other thing, much suffering might have been spared, and much benefit accrued to the Highlanders; but all the suffering in the world might be spared did people know exactly when and how to interfere. It would be curious, indeed, if in the case of the Highlands the faults were all on one side. We believe that the proprietors acted frequently with harshness and selfishness, and did not seek to realise the misery they were causing. They were bound, more strongly bound perhaps than the proprietors of any other district, to show some consideration for the people on their estates, and not to act as if proprietors had the sole right to benefit by the land of a country, and that the people had no right whatever. Had they been more gentle, introduced the changes gradually and judiciously, and given the native Highlanders a chance to retrieve themselves, much permanent good might have been done, and much suffering and bitterness spared. But so long as the world is merely learning how to live, groping after what is best, so long as men act on blind unreasoning impulse, until all men learn to act according to the immutable laws of Nature, so long will scenes such as we have been referring to occur. The blame, however, should be laid rather to ignorance than to wanton intention.

Still the hardships that many of the ousted tenants had to endure, and the unfeeling way they were treated, is truly sad to read about. Many had to sleep in caves or find shelter, with parents and children huddled under a rock or a bank, staying as close as possible to the ruins of their burned or fallen cottages, and living off whatever shellfish they could gather from the shore, wild roots they dug with their hands, or the meager charity of their neighbors; for all who could had emigrated. Many of the landowners, of course, did what they could to help the displaced tenants, believing that their eviction was a sad necessity. They provided houses and a small piece of land for each family by the shore, at some convenient location, offered help to start fishing, or provided jobs in kelp production, and tried to make their new situation as bearable as possible. Indeed, we tend to believe that very few landlords acted out of sheer malice, or were completely indifferent to the interests of the former tenants; rather, their own interests, naturally the most important to them, and the need for a significant change in land management in the Highlands led the landowners to act thoughtlessly. It was a natural reaction to the old system, when the status and wealth of a chief were measured by the number of people on his estate; and while the resulting suffering is regrettable, it might have been unavoidable. It’s easy to say that if the chiefs had done this or the government had taken a different action, a lot of suffering could have been avoided and many benefits could have come to the Highlanders. However, all the suffering in the world could be avoided if people knew exactly when and how to intervene. It would indeed be interesting if, in the case of the Highlands, all faults were on one side. We believe that the landowners often acted with harshness and selfishness and failed to recognize the misery they were causing. They were likely more strongly bound than landowners in other regions to show some consideration for the people on their estates, rather than acting as if they had the sole right to benefit from the land while the people had no rights at all. Had they been more kind, introduced changes gradually and wisely, and given the native Highlanders a chance to rebuild their lives, much lasting good could have been achieved, and a lot of suffering and bitterness could have been avoided. But as long as the world is still learning how to live and is searching for what is best, as long as people act on blind, unreasoned impulse, and until everyone learns to act according to the unchanging laws of Nature, scenes like those we’ve mentioned will continue to happen. The blame, however, should be attributed more to ignorance than to malicious intent.

Of all the Highland counties, perhaps Sutherland is better known than any other in connection with the commotions which agitated the Highlands during the early part of this century, and, according to all accounts, the depopulation is more marked there than anywhere else. The clearance of that county of the old tenants, their removal to the coast, and the conversion of the country into large sheep-farms commenced about 1810, under the Marquis of Stafford, who had married the heiress of the Sutherland estate. The clearing was, of course, carried out by Mr Sellar, the factor, who, on account of some of the proceedings to which he was a party, was tried before a Court of Justiciary, held at Inverness in 1816, for culpable homicide and oppression. Many witnesses were examined on both sides, and, after a long trial, the jury returned a verdict of “Not guilty,” in which the judge, Lord Pitmilly, completely concurred. This, we think, was the only verdict that could legally be given, not only in the case of the Sutherland clearings, but also in the case of most of the other estates where such measures were carried on. The tenants were all duly warned to remove a considerable number of weeks before the term, and as few of them had many chattels to take with them, this could easily have been done. Most of them generally obeyed the warning, although a few, generally the very poor and very old, refused to budge from the spot of their birth. The factor and his officers, acting quite according to law, compelled them, sometimes by force, to quit the houses, which were then either burnt or pulled to the ground. As a rule, these officers of the law seem to have done their duty as gently as law officers are accustomed to do; but however mildly such a duty had been performed, it could not but entail suffering to some extent, especially on such a people as many of the Highlanders were who knew not how to make a living beyond the bounds of their native glen. The pictures of suffering drawn, some of them we fear too true, are sometimes very harrowing, and any one who has been brought up among the hills, or has dwelt for a summer in a sweet Highland glen, can easily fancy with how sad a heart the Highlander must have taken his last long lingering look of the little cottage, however rude, where he passed his happiest years, nestled at the foot of a sunny brae, or guarded by some towering crag, and surrounded with the multitudinous beauties of wood and vale, heather and ferns, soft knoll and rugged mountain. The same result as has followed in the Highlands has likewise taken place in other parts of the country, without the same outcry about depopulation, suffering, emigration, &c., simply because it has been brought about gradually. The process commenced in the[57] Highlands only about a hundred years since, was commenced in the lowlands and elsewhere centuries ago; the Highlanders have had improvements thrust upon them, while the lowlanders were allowed to develope themselves.

Of all the Highland counties, Sutherland is probably better known than any other due to the disturbances that shook the Highlands in the early part of this century. According to reports, the depopulation there is more significant than anywhere else. The clearing of that county of the old tenants, their relocation to the coast, and the transformation of the land into large sheep-farms began around 1810, under the Marquis of Stafford, who had married the heiress of the Sutherland estate. The clearing was carried out by Mr. Sellar, the factor, who was tried before a Court of Justiciary in Inverness in 1816 for culpable homicide and oppression because of some actions he was involved in. Many witnesses were examined on both sides, and after a lengthy trial, the jury returned a verdict of "Not guilty," which the judge, Lord Pitmilly, fully endorsed. We believe this was the only verdict that could legally be given, not just for the Sutherland clearings but also for most of the other estates where similar actions were taken. The tenants were all officially notified to leave several weeks before the deadline, and since few of them had many belongings, it could have easily been accomplished. Most of them generally complied with the warning, although a few, usually the very poor and very old, refused to leave the place they were born. The factor and his officers, acting entirely within the law, compelled them, sometimes by force, to leave their homes, which were then either burned down or destroyed. As a rule, these law officers seemed to have performed their duties as gently as law officers typically do; however, regardless of how mildly this duty was executed, it inevitably caused some suffering, especially for many Highlanders who knew how to survive only within the bounds of their native glen. The depictions of suffering, some of which we fear are too accurate, are often very distressing, and anyone who has grown up among the hills or spent a summer in a lovely Highland glen can easily imagine how sorrowfully the Highlander must have taken his last, lingering look at the little cottage, however humble, where he spent his happiest years, nestled at the foot of a sunny slope, or protected by some towering rock, surrounded by the myriad beauties of wood and valley, heather and ferns, soft knolls and rugged mountains. The same outcome seen in the Highlands has also occurred in other parts of the country, without the same uproar about depopulation, suffering, emigration, etc., simply because it has happened gradually. The process, which began in the Highlands only about a hundred years ago, was initiated in the lowlands and elsewhere centuries earlier; the Highlanders had improvements imposed on them, while the lowlanders were allowed to develop themselves.

After the decline in the price of kelp (about 1820), when it ceased to be the interest of the proprietors to accumulate people on the shore, they did their best to induce them to emigrate, many proprietors helping to provide ships for those whom they had dispossessed of their lands and farms. Indeed, until well on in the present century, the Highlanders generally seem to have had no objections to emigrate, but, on the contrary, were eager to do so whenever they could, often going against the will of the lairds and of those who dreaded the utter depopulation of the country and a dearth of recruits for the army. But about 1840 and after, compulsion seems often to have been used to make the people go on board the ships provided for them by the lairds, who refused to give them shelter on any part of their property. But little compulsion, however, in the ordinary sense of the term, seems to have been necessary, as the Highlanders, besides having a hereditary tendency to obey their superiors, were dazed, bewildered, and dispirited by what seemed to them the cruel, heartless, and unjust proceedings of their lairds.

After the drop in kelp prices (around 1820), when it was no longer in the owners’ interest to keep people along the shore, they tried hard to encourage them to emigrate, with many landowners helping to arrange ships for those they had displaced from their lands and farms. In fact, until well into this century, the Highlanders generally seemed eager to emigrate whenever they had the chance, often defying the wishes of the lairds and those who feared the complete depopulation of the country and a shortage of recruits for the army. However, around 1840 and beyond, it seems that pressure was often applied to get people to board the ships arranged by the lairds, who refused to offer them shelter anywhere on their property. But not much pressure, in the usual sense of the word, appeared to be needed, as the Highlanders, in addition to their hereditary inclination to obey their superiors, were left stunned, confused, and discouraged by what they saw as the cruel, heartless, and unjust actions of their lairds.

The earliest extensive clearing probably took place on the estate of Glengarry, the traditional cause of it being that the laird’s lady had taken umbrage at the clan. “Summonses of ejection were served over the whole property, even on families most closely connected with the chief.”[85] From that time down to the present day, the clearing off of the inhabitants of many parts of the Highlands has been steadily going on. We have already spoken of the Sutherland clearings, which were continued down to a comparatively recent time. All the Highland counties to a greater or less extent have been subjected to the same kind of thinning, and have contributed their share of emigrants to America, Australia, New Zealand, and elsewhere. It would serve no purpose to enter into details concerning the clearing of the several estates in the various Highland counties; much, as we have said, has been written on both sides, and if faith can be put in the host of pamphlets that have been issued during the present century on the side of the ejected Highlanders, some of the evictions were conducted with great cruelty;[86] much greater cruelty and disregard for the people’s feelings than we think there was any need for, however justifiable and necessary the evictions and clearings were.

The earliest significant clearing likely happened on the Glengarry estate, traditionally because the laird’s wife was upset with the clan. “Eviction notices were served throughout the entire property, even to families closely related to the chief.”[85] Since then, the removal of inhabitants from many areas of the Highlands has been ongoing. We have already mentioned the Sutherland clearings, which continued into quite recent times. All the Highland counties have experienced some level of this thinning, contributing their share of emigrants to America, Australia, New Zealand, and beyond. It wouldn't be useful to delve into the specifics of the clearing on various estates across the Highland counties; a lot has already been written on both sides, and if we can trust the many pamphlets published this century in support of the displaced Highlanders, some evictions were carried out with significant cruelty;[86] far greater cruelty and insensitivity to the feelings of the people than we believe was necessary, regardless of how justifiable and necessary the evictions and clearings were.

We have already referred to the frequent occurrence of famines during the past and present centuries in the Highlands, arising from the failure of the crops, principally, latterly, through the failure of the potatoes. These frequent famines gave a stimulus to emigration, as, of course, the people were anxious to escape from their misery, and the proprietors were glad to get quit of the poor they would otherwise have had to support. Besides the failure of the crops, other causes operated, according to Mr Tregelles, in the pamphlet already referred to, to produce the frequent occurrence of distress in the Highlands; such as the relation of landlord and tenant, the defective character of the poor-law, the excessive division and subdivision of the land, the imprudence and ignorance of some of the peasantry, inertness, also consequent on chronic poverty, want of capital. Every few years, up even to the present time, a cry of distress comes from the Highlands. Besides the famines already referred to in 1837 and 1846, a still more severe and distressing one occurred in 1850, and seems, according to the many reports and pamphlets issued, to have continued for some years after. In the one of 1837, many Highland proprietors and private gentlemen, forming themselves into an association, did what they could to assist the Highlanders, mainly by way of emigration. Not only was it for the advantage of Highland proprietors, in respect of being able to let their[58] lands at a better rent, to do what they could to enable the people to emigrate, but by doing so, and thus diminishing the number of poor on their estates, they considerably decreased the large tax they had to pay under the recent Scotch Poor-law Act. “Formerly the poor widows and orphans and destitute persons were relieved by the parish minister from the poors’ box, by voluntary subscriptions, which enabled the extremely needy to receive four or five shillings the quarter; and this small pittance was felt on all hands to be a liberal bounty. The landlord added his five or ten pound gift at the beginning of the year, and a laudatory announcement appeared in the newspaper. But the Act for the relief of the poor of Scotland now provides that a rate shall be levied on the tenant or occupier, and some of those who formerly paid £10 per annum, and were deemed worthy of much commendation, have now to pay £400 per annum without note or comment! Can we be surprised, then, that some of the landlords, with increased claims on their resources, and perhaps with diminished ability to meet such claims, should look round promptly and earnestly for a remedy? One of the most obvious and speedy remedies was emigration; hence the efforts to clear the ground of those who, with the lapse of time, might become heavy encumbrances. It need not be matter of surprise that the landlord should clear his ground of tenants who, for a series of years, had paid no rent; although perhaps a wiser and better course would have been to have sought for and found some good means of continued lucrative employment.... The lands are divided and subdivided until a family is found existing on a plot which is totally inadequate for their support; and here we see their imprudence and ignorance. Families are reared up in misery, struggling with impossibilities, producing at last that inertness and dimness of vision which result from a sick heart.”[87] Most of those who write, like Mr Tregelles, of the distress of the Highlands in 1850 and succeeding years, do so in the same strain. They declare there is no need for emigration, that the land and sea, if properly worked, are quite sufficient to support all the inhabitants that were ever on it at any time, and that the people only need to be helped on, encouraged and taught, to make them as prosperous and the land as productive as the people and land of any other part of the kingdom. While this may be true of many parts, we fear it will not hold with regard to most of the Western Islands, where until recently, in most places, especially in Skye, the land was so subdivided and the population so excessive, that under the most productive system of agriculture the people could not be kept in food for more than half the year. Even in some of the best off of the islands, it was the custom for one or more members of a family to go to the south during summer and harvest, and earn as much as would pay the rent and eke out the scanty income. “The fact is, that the working classes of Skye, for many years anterior to 1846, derived a considerable part of their means from the wages of labour in the south. Even before the manufacture of kelp had been abandoned, the crofters of some parts at least of Skye appear to have paid their rents chiefly in money earned by labour in other parts of the kingdom. When that manufacture ceased, the local employment was reduced to a small amount, and the number who went elsewhere for wages increased. The decline of the herring-fishery, which for several years had yielded little or no profit in Skye, had a similar effect. The failure of the potato crop in 1846 still further reduced the local means of subsistence and of employing labour, and forced a still greater number to work for wages in different parts of the country. From the Pentland Firth to the Tweed, from the Lewis to the Isle of Man, the Skye men sought the employment they could not find at home; and there are few families of cottars, or of crofters at rents not exceeding £10, from which at least one individual did not set out to earn by labour elsewhere the means of paying rent and buying meal for those who remained at home. Before 1846, only the younger members of the family left the district for that purpose; since that year, the crofter himself has often found it necessary to go. But young and old, crofters and cottars, to whatever distance they may have gone, return home for the winter, with[59] rare exceptions, and remain there nearly altogether idle, consuming the produce of the croft, and the proceeds of their own labour, till the return of summer and the failure of their supplies warn them that it is time to set out again. Those whose means are insufficient to maintain them till the winter is past, and who cannot find employment at that season at home, are of course in distress, and, having exhausted their own means, are driven to various shifts, and forced to seek charitable aid.”

We have already mentioned the frequent famines that occurred in the Highlands during the past and present centuries due to failed crops, primarily the potatoes in recent times. These recurring famines led many people to emigrate, as they wanted to escape their suffering, while the landowners were happy to be rid of the poor they would have had to support. In addition to crop failures, other factors contributed to the ongoing distress in the Highlands, according to Mr. Tregelles in the previously mentioned pamphlet. These factors include the landlord-tenant relationship, flaws in the poor-law system, excessive division and subdivision of land, the imprudence and ignorance of some of the peasantry, chronic poverty, and lack of capital. Every few years, even up to now, we hear cries of distress from the Highlands. Besides the famines mentioned in 1837 and 1846, a more severe and distressing one occurred in 1850, which seems to have continued for several years afterward, based on numerous reports and pamphlets released. In 1837, many Highland landowners and private individuals formed an association to help the Highlanders, mainly through emigration. Not only was this beneficial for Highland landowners by allowing them to rent out their lands at higher rates, but it also reduced the number of poor residents on their estates, significantly lowering the large tax they had to pay under the recent Scottish Poor-law Act. Previously, poor widows, orphans, and those in need were supported by the parish minister from a charity box funded by voluntary contributions, which allowed the very needy to receive four or five shillings each quarter, a sum everyone felt was generous. The landlord would also contribute five or ten pounds at the start of the year, and this would be celebrated in the newspaper. However, the new Act for the relief of the poor in Scotland now requires a rate to be levied on tenants or occupiers, and some individuals who previously paid £10 per year and were considered worthy of commendation now have to pay £400 per year without any recognition! Is it any wonder that some landlords, facing increased demands on their resources and perhaps unable to meet those demands, would quickly and seriously look for a solution? One of the most obvious and immediate solutions was emigration; hence the push to remove those who, over time, might become significant burdens. It shouldn't be surprising that landlords would clear their land of tenants who had not paid rent for years; although a wiser and better approach might have been to find sustainable, profitable employment options for them. The land has been divided and subdivided to the point where families live on plots too small to support them, revealing their imprudence and ignorance. Families are raised in misery, struggling with impossible situations, resulting in the lethargy and dim outlook that come from a broken spirit. Most of those who comment on the distress in the Highlands in 1850 and the subsequent years, like Mr. Tregelles, express similar views. They claim that there is no need for emigration and that the land and sea, if properly managed, are more than enough to support all the inhabitants that have ever lived there, and that with the right support, encouragement, and education, the people could thrive and make the land as productive as any other part of the kingdom. While this may hold true for many areas, we fear it doesn't apply to most of the Western Islands, where until recently, especially in Skye, the land was so subdivided and the population so large that even the most efficient agricultural practices couldn't sustain people for more than half the year. Even in some of the better-off islands, it was common for one or more family members to travel south during the summer and harvest season to earn enough money to cover rent and supplement their meager income. The reality is that the working class in Skye had relied significantly on wages from labor in the south for many years prior to 1846. Even before kelp production was abandoned, crofters from at least some areas of Skye paid their rents mainly with money earned from work elsewhere in the country. When that industry ended, local job opportunities dwindled, and more people started seeking wages outside their home area. The decline of the herring fishery, which had provided little or no profit in Skye for several years, had a similar effect. The potato crop failure in 1846 further cut local sources of income and labor availability, leading to even more people looking for wage work across different parts of the country. From the Pentland Firth to the Tweed, from Lewis to the Isle of Man, people from Skye sought the work they couldn't find at home, and very few families of cottars or crofters paying rents of no more than £10 didn’t have at least one member who went elsewhere to earn money to pay rent and buy food for those staying behind. Before 1846, only the younger family members would leave the area for this purpose; since then, even the crofters themselves have often found it necessary to go. However, regardless of how far they travel, both young and old, crofters and cottars, return home for winter with rare exceptions and remain nearly completely idle, consuming the produce from their land and the earnings from their work until the spring returns and their supplies run low, reminding them it’s time to leave again. Those without enough resources to sustain themselves through the winter and who cannot find work at home during that time are, of course, in distress, and having exhausted their own funds, are forced into various makeshift solutions to seek charitable help.

The above extract is from the Report by Sir John M’Neill, on the distress in Highlands and Islands in 1850–51, caused by the failure of the crops. He went through most of the western island and western mainland parishes examining into the condition of the people, and the conclusion he came to was, that the population was excessive, that no matter how the land might be divided, it could not support the inhabitants without extraneous aid, and that the only remedy was the removal of the surplus population by means of emigration. Whether the population was excessive or not, it appears to us, that when the sudden, deep, and extensive distresses occurred in the Highlands, it was merciful to help those who had no means of making a living, and who were half starving, to remove to a land where there was plenty of well-paid work. Sir John believes that even although no pressure had been used by landlords, and no distresses had occurred, the changes which have been rapidly introduced into the Highlands, extending farms and diminishing population, would have happened all the same, but would have been brought about more gradually and with less inconvenience and suffering to the population. “The change which then (end of last century) affected only the parishes bordering on the Lowlands, has now extended to the remotest parts of the Highlands, and, whether for good or for evil, is steadily advancing. Every movement is in that direction, because the tendency must necessarily be to assimilate the more remote districts to the rest of the country, and to carry into them, along with the instruction, industry, and capital, the agricultural and commercial economy of the wealthier, more intelligent, and influential majority of the nation. If it were desirable to resist this progress, it would probably be found impracticable. Every facility afforded to communication and intercourse must tend to hasten its march, and it is not to be conceived that any local organisation could resist, or even materially retard it. If nothing had occurred to disturb the ordinary course of events, this inevitable transition would probably have been effected without such an amount of suffering as to call for special intervention, though no such change is accomplished without suffering. The crofter would have yielded to the same power that has elsewhere converted the holdings of small tenants into farms for capitalists; but increased facilities of communication, and increased intercourse, might previously have done more to assimilate his language, habits, and modes of living and of thinking to those of men in that part of the country to which he is now a stranger, and in which he is a foreigner.

The above extract is from the Report by Sir John M’Neill on the hardship in the Highlands and Islands in 1850–51 caused by crop failures. He traveled through most of the western islands and mainland parishes to examine the people’s situation, and he concluded that the population was too large. No matter how the land was divided, it couldn't support the people without outside help, and the only solution was to reduce the surplus population through emigration. Whether or not the population was excessive, it seems to us that when the sudden, severe, and widespread hardships hit the Highlands, it was compassionate to assist those who had no way to make a living and who were nearly starving by relocating them to a place with plenty of good jobs. Sir John believes that even if landlords had not exerted any pressure and no hardships had happened, the rapid changes in the Highlands, like enlarging farms and reducing population, would have still occurred, but more gradually and with less inconvenience and suffering for the population. "The change that affected only the parishes near the Lowlands at the end of the last century has now spread to the farthest parts of the Highlands and, whether for better or worse, is steadily progressing. Every movement is heading in that direction because the tendency is to bring the more remote areas in line with the rest of the country and to introduce along with education, industry, and capital, the agricultural and commercial systems of the wealthier, more educated, and influential majority of the nation. If it were desirable to resist this change, it would likely be found impossible. Every improvement in communication and interaction will speed up its progression, and it’s hard to believe that any local organization could resist or even significantly slow it down. If nothing had happened to disrupt the normal course of events, this inevitable transition would probably have taken place with less suffering that required special intervention, although no such change occurs without some level of suffering. The crofter would have succumbed to the same forces that elsewhere transformed the holdings of small tenants into farms for capitalists; however, improved communication and increased interaction might have previously done more to align his language, habits, and way of life and thinking with those of the people in the region he now does not belong to and where he feels like a foreigner.

“There would thus have been opened up to him the same means of providing for his subsistence that were found by those of his class, who, during the last century, have ceased to cultivate land occupied by themselves. But the calamity that suddenly disabled him from producing his food by his own labour on his croft, has found him generally unprepared to provide by either means for his maintenance. All the various attempts that have yet been made in so many parishes to extricate the working classes from the difficulties against which they are unsuccessfully contending, have not only failed to accomplish that object, but have failed even to arrest the deterioration in their circumstances and condition that has been in progress for the last four years. In every parish, with one or two exceptions, men of all classes and denominations concur unanimously in declaring it to be impossible, by any application of the existing resources, or by any remunerative application of extraneous resources, to provide for the permanent subsistence of the whole of the present inhabitants; and state their conviction that the population cannot be made self-sustaining, unless a portion removes from the parish.... The working classes in many parishes are convinced that the emigration of a part of their number affords the only prospect of escape from a[60] position otherwise hopeless; and in many cases individuals have earnestly prayed for aid to emigrate. Petitions numerously signed by persons desirous to go to the North American colonies, and praying for assistance to enable them to do so, have been transmitted for presentation to Parliament. In some of the parishes where no desire for emigration had been publicly expressed, or was supposed to exist, that desire began to be announced as soon as the expectation of extraneous aid was abandoned. It has rarely happened that so many persons, between whom there was or could have been no previous concert or intercourse, and whose opinions on many important subjects are so much at variance, have concurred in considering any one measure indispensable to the welfare of the community; and there does not appear to be any good reason for supposing that this almost unanimous opinion is not well founded.”[88]

“There would have been available to him the same options for supporting himself that were available to others in his social class, who, during the last century, stopped farming the land they occupied. However, the sudden calamity that left him unable to grow his own food on his plot has left him largely unprepared to provide for himself by any means. All the various attempts made in numerous parishes to help the working class escape the struggles they've been facing have not only failed to achieve that goal, but they haven't even managed to stop the decline in their circumstances that has been happening over the last four years. In nearly every parish, with just one or two exceptions, people of all classes and backgrounds agree that it's impossible, through any application of existing resources or any profitable use of outside resources, to provide for the lasting support of the entire current population; they believe that the population cannot become self-sustaining unless some people move away from the parish.... The working class in many parishes believes that the emigration of part of their group offers the only chance of escaping a situation that seems hopeless otherwise; in many cases, individuals have earnestly sought help to migrate. Petitions signed by many people wanting to go to North American colonies, asking for assistance to make that happen, have been sent to Parliament. In some parishes where there had been no public expression of a desire to emigrate, or where it was thought to not exist, that desire started to emerge as soon as the hope for outside assistance was given up. It’s rare for so many individuals, who had no prior communication or agreement, and who hold differing opinions on many important issues, to unanimously consider any single measure essential to the community's well-being; and there seems to be no good reason to doubt that this nearly unanimous view is well-founded.”[88]

These are the opinions of one who thoroughly examined into the matter, and are corroborated by nearly all the articles on the Highland parishes in the New Statistical Account. That it was and is still needful to take some plan to prevent the ever-recurring distress of the Western Highlands, and especially Islands, no one can doubt; that emigration is to some extent necessary, especially from the islands, we believe, but that it is the only remedy, we are inclined to doubt. There is no doubt that many proprietors, whose tenants though in possession of farms of no great size were yet very comfortable, have cleared their estate, and let it out in two or three large farms solely for sheep. Let emigration by all means be brought into play where it is necessary, but it is surely not necessary in all cases to go from one extreme to another, and replace thousands of men, women, and children by half-a-dozen shepherds and their dogs. Many districts may be suitable only for large farms, but many others, we think, could be divided into farms of moderate size, large enough to keep a farmer and his family comfortably after paying a fair rent. This system, we believe, has been pursued with success in some Highland districts, especially in that part of Inverness-shire occupied by the Grants.

These are the views of someone who has thoroughly investigated the issue, supported by nearly all the articles on the Highland parishes in the New Statistical Account. It's clear that there’s still a need for a plan to address the ongoing hardship in the Western Highlands, particularly in the Islands. While we believe some level of emigration is necessary, especially from the islands, we doubt it should be the only solution. Many landowners, whose tenants lived comfortably on small farms, have cleared their land to create two or three large farms solely for sheep. Emigration should definitely be considered where it's needed, but it doesn’t have to mean completely replacing thousands of men, women, and children with just a few shepherds and their dogs. Some areas may only be suited for large farms, but we believe many others could be divided into moderately sized farms that could support a farmer and their family comfortably after paying a fair rent. We think this approach has been successfully used in some Highland areas, especially in the part of Inverness-shire occupied by the Grants.

In Sir John M’Neill’s report there are some interesting and curious statements which, we think, tend to show that when the Highlanders are allowed to have moderate-sized farms, and are left alone to make what they can of them, they can maintain themselves in tolerable comfort. In the island of Lewis, where the average rent of the farms was £2, 12s., the farmer was able to obtain from his farm only so much produce as kept himself and family for six months in the year; his living for the rest of the year, his rent and other necessary expenses, requiring to be obtained from other sources, such as fishing, labour in the south, &c. So long as things went well, the people generally managed to struggle through the year without any great hardship; but in 1846, and after, when the potato crops failed, but for the interference of the proprietor and others, many must have perished for want of food. In six years after 1846, the proprietor expended upwards of £100,000 in providing work and in charity, to enable the people to live. Various experiments were tried to provide work for the inhabitants, and more money expended than there was rent received, with apparently no good result whatever. In 1850, besides regular paupers, there were above 11,000 inhabitants receiving charitable relief. Yet, notwithstanding every encouragement from the proprietor, who offered to cancel all arrears, provide a ship, furnish them with all necessaries, few of the people cared to emigrate. In the same way in Harris, immense sums were expended to help the people to live, with as little success as in Lewis; the number of those seeking relief seemed only to increase. As this plan seemed to lead to no good results, an attempt was made to improve the condition of the people by increasing the size of their farms, which in the best seasons sufficed to keep them in provisions for only six months. The following is the account of the experiment given by Mr Macdonald, the resident factor:—“At Whitsunday 1848 forty crofters were removed from the island of Bernera, then occupied by eighty-one; and the lands thus vacated were divided among the forty-one who remained. Those[61] who were removed, with two or three exceptions, were placed in crofts upon lands previously occupied by tacksmen. Six of the number who, with one exception, had occupied crofts of about five acres in Bernera, were settled in the Borves on crofts of ten acres of arable, and hill-grazing for four cows, and their followers till two years old, with forty sheep and a horse,—about double the amount of stock which, with one exception, they had in Bernera. The exceptional case referred to was that of a man who had a ten-acre croft in Bernera, with an amount of black cattle stock equal to that for which he got grazing in the Borves, but who had no sheep. They are all in arrear of rent, and, on an average, for upwards of two years. These six tenants were selected as the best in Bernera, in respect to their circumstances. I attribute their want of success to the depreciation in the price of black cattle, and to their not having sufficient capital to put upon their lands a full stock when they entered. Their stipulated rent in the Borves was, on an average, £12. Of the forty-one who remained, with enlarged crofts, in Bernera, the whole are now largely in arrear, and have increased their arrears since their holdings were enlarged. I attribute their want of success to the same causes as that of the people in the Borves. The result of his attempt to improve the condition of these crofters, by enlarging their crofts, while it has failed to accomplish that object, has at the same time entailed a considerable pecuniary loss upon the proprietor.

In Sir John M’Neill’s report, there are some interesting and curious statements which indicate that when the Highlanders are given moderate-sized farms and the freedom to manage them, they can sustain themselves comfortably. In the island of Lewis, where the average rent of the farms was £2, 12s., a farmer could only produce enough to support himself and his family for six months of the year. For the rest of the year, he had to rely on other sources, such as fishing and seasonal labor in the south, to cover his living expenses, rent, and other necessary costs. As long as things were stable, the people generally managed to get through the year without major difficulties; however, in 1846 and afterward, when potato crops failed, many would have starved without intervention from the landlord and others. In the six years following 1846, the landlord spent over £100,000 on work programs and charity to help the people survive. Various efforts were made to create jobs for the residents, and more money was poured in than the rent collected, yet with seemingly no positive outcome. By 1850, alongside regular paupers, there were over 11,000 residents receiving charitable aid. Nevertheless, despite significant encouragement from the landlord, who offered to erase all arrears, provide a ship, and supply necessities, few people wanted to emigrate. Similarly, in Harris, huge sums were spent to assist the locals, with as little success as in Lewis; the number of those seeking aid seemed to only increase. Since this approach yielded no significant benefits, an attempt was made to improve the people's situation by increasing the size of their farms, which in the best seasons only provided enough food for six months. Mr. Macdonald, the resident factor, gives this account of the experiment: “At Whitsunday 1848, forty crofters were removed from the island of Bernera, which was then occupied by eighty-one; and the vacated lands were divided among the forty-one who remained. Those who were moved, with a few exceptions, were placed in crofts on lands previously held by tacksmen. Six of them, who, with one exception, had occupied about five acres in Bernera, were settled in the Borves on crofts of ten acres of arable land and hill grazing for four cows, and their calves until they were two years old, along with forty sheep and one horse—about double the amount of stock they had in Bernera, except for one case. The exception was a man who had a ten-acre croft in Bernera, with an amount of cattle stock comparable to what he received for grazing in the Borves, but who had no sheep. All six are behind on rent, on average for over two years. These six tenants were chosen as the best in Bernera based on their situations. I attribute their lack of success to the declining prices of cattle and their insufficient capital to fully stock their lands upon entering. Their agreed rent in the Borves was, on average, £12. Of the forty-one who remained in Bernera with larger crofts, all are now considerably in arrears, and their debts have increased since their holdings were expanded. I credit their lack of success to the same factors affecting the people in the Borves. The outcome of his attempt to improve the condition of these crofters by enlarging their crofts has failed to achieve that goal and has resulted in a significant financial loss for the landlord."

“An attempt was made, at the same time, to establish some unsuccessful agricultural crofters, practised in fishing, as fishermen, on lands previously occupied by tacksmen, where each fisherman got a croft of about two acres of arable land, with grazing for one or two cows, and from four to six sheep, at a rent of from £1 to £2 sterling. This experiment was equally unsuccessful. It is doubtful whether they were all adequately provided with suitable boats and tackle, or ‘gear;’ but many of them were; and some of those who were not originally well provided were supplied with what was wanted by the destitution fund. Of these fishermen Mr Macdonald says:—‘Not one of them, since entering on the fishing croft, has paid an amount equal to his rent. The attempt to improve the condition of those men, who had previously been unsuccessful as agricultural crofters, by placing them in a position favourable for fishing, has also failed; and this experiment also has entailed a considerable pecuniary loss upon the proprietor, who is not now receiving from these fishermen one-fourth of the rent he formerly received from tacksmen for the same lands. I therefore state confidently, that in Harris the proprietor cannot convert lands held by tacksmen into small holdings, either for the purposes of agriculture or fishing, without a great pecuniary sacrifice; and that this will continue to be the case, unless potatoes should again be successfully cultivated. I cannot estimate the loss that would be entailed upon the proprietor by such a change at less than two-thirds of the rental paid by the tacksmen. The results of the experiments that have been made on this property would, in every case, fully bear out this estimate. It is my conscientious belief and firm conviction, that if this property were all divided into small holdings amongst the present occupants of land, the result would be, that in a few years the rent recoverable would not be sufficient to pay the public burdens, if the potatoes continue to fail, and the price of black cattle does not materially improve.’”[89]

“An attempt was made, at the same time, to establish some unsuccessful agricultural crofters, who were skilled in fishing, as fishermen on lands previously occupied by tacksmen. Each fisherman received a croft of about two acres of arable land, with grazing for one or two cows and four to six sheep, at a rent of £1 to £2 sterling. This experiment was equally unsuccessful. It is unclear whether they were all properly equipped with suitable boats and gear; however, many of them were, and some who initially lacked proper supplies were provided with what they needed by the destitution fund. Regarding these fishermen, Mr. Macdonald states: ‘Not one of them, since taking on the fishing croft, has paid an amount equal to their rent. The effort to improve the situation of those men, who had previously failed as agricultural crofters, by giving them a better opportunity for fishing has also failed; and this experiment has resulted in a significant financial loss for the owner, who is now receiving from these fishermen only a quarter of the rent he used to get from tacksmen for the same lands. Therefore, I confidently assert that in Harris, the owner cannot convert lands held by tacksmen into small holdings for either agriculture or fishing without incurring substantial financial loss; and this will remain true unless potatoes can be successfully cultivated again. I cannot estimate the loss that would result from such a change at less than two-thirds of the rent paid by the tacksmen. The outcomes of the experiments carried out on this property support this estimate in every case. I firmly believe that if this property were divided into small holdings among the current land occupants, the result would be that in a few years the rent collected would not be enough to cover public expenses, if potato crops continue to fail and the price of cattle does not significantly improve.’”[89]

Yet not one family in Harris would accept the proprietor’s offer to bear all the expense of their emigration.

Yet not a single family in Harris would accept the owner's offer to cover all the costs of their move.

The condition of Lewis and Harris, as above shown, may be taken as a fair specimen of the Western Islands at the time of Sir John M’Neill’s inquiry in 1851.

The situation in Lewis and Harris, as previously mentioned, can be seen as a good example of the Western Islands during Sir John M’Neill’s investigation in 1851.

An experiment, which if properly managed, might have succeeded, was tried in 1850 and the two following years; it also proved a failure. The following is the account given in the Edinburgh Review for October 1857. The reader must remember, however, that the article is written by an advocate of all the modern Highland innovations:—A number of people in the district of Sollas in North Uist had agreed to emigrate, but “a committee in the town of Perth, which had on hand £3000 collected for the Highland Destitution Relief Fund of 1847, resolved to form these people[62] into a ‘settlement,’ Lord Macdonald assenting, and giving them the choice of any land in the island not under lease. The tenants, about sixty in number, removed to the selected place in autumn 1850, provided by the committee with an agricultural overseer. In the following spring a large crop of oats and potatoes was laid down. The oats never advanced above a few inches in height, and ultimately withered and died, and the potatoes gave little or no return. A great part of the land so dealt with has never since been touched, and it is now even of less value than before, having ceased to produce even heather. This result, however, we are bound to mention, was at the time, and perhaps still, popularly ascribed, like all Highland failures, to the fault of those in authority. A new overseer was therefore sent, and remained about a year and a half; but in 1852 a third of the people, becoming painfully impressed with the truth of the matter, went off to Australia. In 1853 a third manager was sent ‘to teach and encourage;’ but as the money was now running short, he had little to give but advice, and as the people could not subsist on that any more than on the produce of their lots, they went off to seek employment elsewhere—and so ended what was called ‘this interesting experiment,’ but of which it seems to be now thought inexpedient to say anything at all. The results were to spend £3000 in making worse a piece of the worst possible land, and in prolonging the delusions and sufferings of the local population, but also in supplying one more proof of the extreme difficulty or impossibility of accomplishing, and the great mischief of attempting, what so many paper authorities in Highland matters assume as alike easy and beneficial.”

An experiment that might have been successful if managed properly was attempted in 1850 and the next two years; it turned out to be a failure. Here’s the account from the Edinburgh Review for October 1857. However, the reader should note that the article is written by someone who supports all the modern Highland changes: A group of people in the district of Sollas in North Uist had decided to emigrate, but “a committee in Perth, which had £3000 raised for the Highland Destitution Relief Fund of 1847, decided to turn these individuals into a ‘settlement,’ with Lord Macdonald agreeing and allowing them to choose any land on the island that wasn’t leased. The tenants, around sixty in total, moved to the chosen site in the fall of 1850, with the committee providing them an agricultural overseer. The following spring, a large crop of oats and potatoes was planted. However, the oats only grew to a few inches high before they wilted and died, and the potatoes yielded very little to nothing. Much of the land that was worked on has never been used since and is now even less valuable than before, having stopped producing even heather. We must note that this outcome was, at the time, and perhaps still is, commonly blamed, like many Highland failures, on those in power. A new overseer was sent and stayed for about a year and a half; but in 1852, a third of the people, realizing the harsh reality, left for Australia. In 1853, a third manager was sent ‘to teach and encourage;’ but as funds were running low, he had little to offer besides advice. Since the people couldn’t survive on that any more than on the produce from their plots, they left to find employment elsewhere—and that was the end of what was called ‘this interesting experiment,’ which seems, now, to be a topic that’s best left unmentioned. The results amounted to spending £3000 to make an already terrible piece of land worse, prolonging the delusions and suffering of the local population, and providing yet another example of the extreme difficulty or impossibility of achieving what many bureaucratic authorities in Highland matters view as simple and beneficial.”

It would almost seem, from the failure of the above and many other experiments which have been tried to improve the condition of the Highlanders, that any extraneous positive interference by way of assistance, experiments, charity, and such like, leading the people to depend more on others than on themselves, leads to nothing but disastrous results. This habit of depending on others, a habit many centuries old, was one which, instead of being encouraged, ought to have been by every possible means discouraged, as it was at the bottom of all the evils which followed the abolition of the jurisdictions. They had been accustomed to look to their chiefs for generations to see that they were provided with houses, food, and clothing; and it could only be when they were thoroughly emancipated from this slavish and degrading habit that they could find scope for all their latent energies, have fair play, and feel the necessity for strenuous exertion.

It almost seems, from the failure of the above and many other attempts to improve the situation of the Highlanders, that any outside intervention through assistance, experiments, charity, and similar efforts, which leads people to depend more on others instead of themselves, results only in negative outcomes. This reliance on others, a habit that goes back many centuries, should have been discouraged by all possible means rather than encouraged, as it was the root of all the problems that followed the ending of the jurisdictions. They had been used to looking to their chiefs for generations to ensure they had homes, food, and clothing; only when they were completely free from this dependent and degrading habit could they tap into their hidden potential, have a fair chance, and recognize the need for hard work.

As a contrast to the above accounts, and as showing that it is perfectly possible to carry out the small or moderate farm system, even on the old principle of runrig, both with comfort to the tenants and with profit to the proprietors; and also as showing what the Highlanders are capable of when left entirely to themselves, we give the following extract from Sir J. M’Neill’s Report, in reference to the prosperity of Applecross in Ross-shire:—

As a contrast to the above accounts, and to show that it is entirely possible to implement the small or moderate farming system, even under the traditional method of runrig, while ensuring comfort for the tenants and profit for the owners; and also to demonstrate what the Highlanders can achieve when they are left entirely on their own, we present the following excerpt from Sir J. M’Neill’s Report regarding the prosperity of Applecross in Ross-shire:—

“The people have been left to depend on their own exertions, under a kind proprietor, who was always ready to assist individuals making proper efforts to improve their condition, but who attempted no new or specific measure for the general advancement of the people. Their rents are moderate, all feel secure of their tenure so long as they are not guilty of any delinquency, and a large proportion of those who hold land at rents of £6 and upwards, have leases renewable every seven years. During the fifteen years ending at Whitsunday 1850, they have paid an amount equal to fifteen years’ rent. Many of the small crofters are owners, or part owners, of decked vessels, of which there are forty-five, owned by the crofters on the property; and a considerable number have deposits of money in the banks. The great majority of these men have not relied on agriculture, and no attempt has been made to direct their efforts to that occupation. Left to seek their livelihood in the manner in which they could best find it, and emancipated from tutelage and dependence on the aid and guidance of the proprietor, they have prospered more than their neighbours, apparently because they have relied less upon the crops they could raise on their lands, and have pursued other occupations with more energy and perseverance.

“The people have been left to rely on their own efforts, under a kind landlord who was always ready to help individuals trying to improve their situation, but who didn’t implement any new or specific measures for the overall progress of the community. Their rents are reasonable, everyone feels secure in their tenancy as long as they don't do anything wrong, and a large number of those who rent land for £6 and above have leases that can be renewed every seven years. Over the fifteen years ending at Whitsunday 1850, they paid an amount equal to fifteen years’ rent. Many of the small farmers own, or partly own, decked boats, with forty-five vessels owned by the farmers on the property; and a significant number have money saved in banks. The vast majority of these individuals haven't depended on farming, and no efforts have been made to guide them toward that profession. Left to find a way to support themselves in whatever way they could, and free from the restrictions and dependence on the landlord's aid and guidance, they have thrived more than their neighbors, seemingly because they have leaned less on the crops they could grow on their land and have pursued other jobs with greater energy and determination.”

“Of the crofters or small tenants on this property who are not fishermen, and who are[63] dependent solely on the occupation of land, the most prosperous are those who have relied upon grazing, and who are still cultivating their arable land in ‘runrig.’ These club-farmers, as they are called, hold a farm in common, each having an equal share. They habitually purchase part of their food. They have paid their rents regularly, and several of them have deposits of money in bank. Mr Mackinnon, who has for more than fifteen years been the factor on the property, gives the following account of the club-farmers of Lochcarron:—

“Of the crofters or small tenants on this property who aren’t fishermen and who are[63] entirely dependent on farming, the most successful are those who focus on grazing and continue to cultivate their arable land in 'runrig.' These club-farmers, as they’re known, share a farm, each owning an equal portion. They often buy some of their food. They have consistently paid their rents, and several of them have savings in the bank. Mr. Mackinnon, who has been the manager of the property for over fifteen years, provides the following account of the club-farmers of Lochcarron:—”

“‘Of the lotters or crofters paying £6 and upwards, a large proportion have long had leases for seven years, which have been renewed from time to time. Those paying smaller rents have not leases. The lots which are occupied by tenants-at-will are much better cultivated than those which are held on leases. I don’t, of course, attribute the better cultivation to the want of leases; all I infer from this fact is, that granting leases to the present occupants of lots has not made them better cultivators of their lots. The most successful of the small tenants are those who have taken farms in common, in which the grazings are chiefly stocked with sheep, and in which there happens to be a sufficient extent of arable land connected with a moderate extent of grazing to enable them to raise crops for their own subsistence. Since the failure of the potatoes, however, all the tenants of this class have been obliged to buy meal. On those farms which are held on lease, the land is still cultivated on the ‘runrig’ system. There are five such farms on Mr Mackenzie’s property in the parish of Lochcarron. One of these is let at £48, to six persons paying £8 each; another for £56, to seven men at £8 each; another for £72, to eight men at £9 each; another to eight men at £13, 10s., equal to £108; another to eight men at £15 each, equal to £120. The cultivation on all of these farms is on the ‘runrig’ system. Their sales of stock and wool are made in common,—that is, in one lot. Their stock, though not common property (each man having his own with a distinctive mark), are managed in common by a person employed for that purpose. The tenants of this class have paid their rents with great punctuality, and have never been in arrear to any amount worth mentioning. A considerable number of them have money in bank. They have their lands at a moderate rent, which is no doubt one cause of their prosperity. Another cause is, that no one of the tenants can subdivide his share without the consent of his co-tenants and of the proprietor. The co-tenants are all opposed to such subdivision of a share by one of their number, and practically no sub-division has taken place. Their families, therefore, as they grow up, are sent out to shift for themselves. Some of the children find employment at home,—some emigrate to the colonies.’”[90]

“Of the crofters paying £6 and above, a significant number have had leases for seven years that have been renewed periodically. Those paying lower rents don’t have leases. The lots managed by tenants-at-will are cultivated much better than those held on leases. I don’t believe the better cultivation is due to the absence of leases; what I take from this is that granting leases to the current occupants hasn’t improved their cultivation skills. The most successful of the smaller tenants are those who have taken farms in common, where the grazing mainly consists of sheep, and there’s enough arable land alongside moderate grazing to allow them to grow crops for their own needs. However, since the potato failure, all tenants in this category have had to buy meal. On the farms that are leased, the land is still cultivated using the ‘runrig’ system. There are five such farms on Mr. Mackenzie’s property in the parish of Lochcarron. One of these is leased at £48, to six people paying £8 each; another for £56, to seven men at £8 each; another for £72, to eight men at £9 each; another to eight men at £13.10, totaling £108; and another to eight men at £15 each, totaling £120. All of these farms are cultivated using the ‘runrig’ system. Their sales of livestock and wool are done collectively, meaning in one lot. Their livestock, while not common property (each person has his own with a unique mark), is managed together by someone hired for that purpose. These tenants have paid their rents punctually and have never been in significant arrears. Many of them have bank savings. They pay a reasonable rent for their land, which is certainly a factor in their success. Another reason is that no tenant can divide their share without the agreement of their co-tenants and the landlord. The co-tenants all oppose any subdivision by any one of them, and practically no subdivision has happened. Therefore, as their families grow older, they are encouraged to fend for themselves. Some of the children find jobs locally, while others emigrate to the colonies.”[90]

Of course it is not maintained that this is the most profitable way for the proprietor to let his lands; it is not at all improbable that by adopting the large-farm system, his rent might be considerably increased; only it shows, that when the Highlanders are left to themselves, and have fair play and good opportunities, they are quite capable of looking after their own interests with success.

Of course, it's not claimed that this is the most profitable way for the owner to lease his land; it’s entirely possible that by opting for the large-farm system, his rent could increase significantly. It just shows that when the Highlanders are given the freedom and good opportunities, they are more than capable of managing their own interests successfully.

A comparatively recent Highland grievance is the clearance off of sheep, and the conversion of large districts, in one case extending for about 100 miles, into deer forests. Great complaint has been made that this was a wanton abuse of proprietorship, as it not only displaced large numbers of people, but substituted for such a useful animal as the sheep, an animal like the deer, maintained for mere sport. No doubt the proprietors find it more profitable to lay their lands under deer than under sheep, else they would not do it, and by all accounts[91] it requires the same number of men to look after a tract of country covered with deer, as it would do if the same district were under sheep. But it certainly does seem a harsh, unjust, and very un-British proceeding to depopulate a whole district, as has sometimes been done, of poor but respectable and happy people, for the mere sake of providing sport for a few gentlemen. It is mere sophistry to justify the substitution of deer for sheep, by saying that one as well as the other is killed and eaten as food. For thousands whose daily food is mutton, there is not more than one who regards venison as anything else than[64] a rarity; and by many it is considered unpalatable. Landlords at present can no doubt do what they like with their lands; but it seems to us that in the long-run it is profitable neither to them nor to the nation at large, that large tracts of ground, capable of maintaining such a universally useful animal as the sheep, or of being divided into farms of a moderate size, should be thrown away on deer, an animal of little value but for sport.

A relatively recent issue in the Highlands is the removal of sheep and the conversion of large areas, in one case spanning about 100 miles, into deer forests. Many have complained that this represents a reckless abuse of land ownership, as it not only displaces a large number of people but replaces a useful animal like the sheep with deer, which are kept solely for sport. It's clear that the landowners find it more profitable to dedicate their lands to deer rather than sheep; otherwise, they wouldn't do it. Reports suggest that it takes the same number of people to manage land filled with deer as it would if it were still used for sheep. Nevertheless, it really does seem harsh, unfair, and quite un-British to depopulate an entire area of poor yet respectable and happy people just to provide leisure for a few gentlemen. It’s simply a fallacy to defend replacing sheep with deer by arguing that both are killed and eaten. For thousands who rely on mutton as a staple, only a handful consider venison anything other than a rare treat; many even find it unappetizing. While landlords currently have the freedom to manage their land as they please, we believe that in the long run, it's neither beneficial for them nor for the country as a whole to waste vast areas of land capable of supporting such a universally beneficial animal as the sheep or potential small farms, on deer, which hold little value beyond recreational hunting.

As we have more than once said already, the Highlands are in a state of transition, though, we think, near the end of it; and we have no doubt that ere long both proprietors and tenants will find out the way to manage the land most profitable for both, and life there will be as comfortable, and quiet, and undisturbed by agitations of any kind, as it is in any other part of the country.

As we've mentioned before, the Highlands are undergoing changes, but we believe they're almost finished with this transition. We're confident that soon both landowners and tenants will discover the best way to manage the land for everyone's benefit, and life there will be just as comfortable, peaceful, and free from disturbances as it is anywhere else in the country.

Since the date of the New Statistical Account and of Sir J. M’Neill’s Report, the same processes have been going on in the Highlands with the same results as during the previous half century. The old population have in many places been removed from their small crofts to make way for large sheep-farmers, sheep having in some districts been giving place to deer, and a large emigration has been going on. Much discontent and bitter writing have of course been caused by these proceedings, but there is no doubt that, as a whole, the Highlands are rapidly improving, although improvement has doubtless come through much tribulation. Except, perhaps, a few of the remoter districts, the Highlands generally are as far forward as the rest of the country. Agriculture is as good, the Highland sheep and cattle are famous, the people are about as comfortable as lowlanders in the same circumstances; education is well diffused; churches of all sects are plentiful, and ere long, doubtless, so far as outward circumstances are concerned, there will be no difference between the Highlands and Lowlands. How the universal improvement of the Highlands is mainly to be accomplished, we shall state in the words of Sir John M’Neill. What he says refers to the state of the country during the distress of 1851, but they apply equally well at the present day.

Since the time of the New Statistical Account and Sir J. M’Neill’s Report, the same processes have continued in the Highlands with similar outcomes as in the previous fifty years. In many areas, the original population has been moved from their small crofts to make space for large sheep farmers, with sheep in some regions being replaced by deer, and there has been significant emigration. This has understandably resulted in a lot of discontent and harsh criticism, but it's clear that, overall, the Highlands are rapidly improving, even if that improvement has come with a lot of challenges. Except for perhaps a few more remote areas, the Highlands are generally keeping pace with the rest of the country. Agriculture is on par, Highland sheep and cattle are renowned, and people live about as comfortably as those in the Lowlands under similar conditions; education is widely available; churches of all types are abundant, and before long, certainly, as far as external conditions are concerned, there will be no real difference between the Highlands and Lowlands. How the overall improvement of the Highlands is primarily to be achieved will be articulated in the words of Sir John M’Neill. What he describes refers to the state of the country during the hardship of 1851, but it is equally applicable today.

“It is evident that, were the population reduced to the number that can live in tolerable comfort, that change alone would not secure the future prosperity and independence of those who remain. It may be doubted whether any specific measures calculated to have a material influence on the result, could now be suggested that have not repeatedly been proposed. Increased and improved means of education would tend to enlighten the people, and to fit them for seeking their livelihood in distant places, as well as tend to break the bonds that now confine them to their native localities. But, to accomplish these objects, education must not be confined to reading, writing, and arithmetic. The object of all education is not less to excite the desire for knowledge, than to furnish the means of acquiring it; and in this respect, education in the Highlands is greatly deficient. Instruction in agriculture and the management of stock would facilitate the production of the means of subsistence. A more secure tenure of the lands they occupy would tend to make industrious and respectable crofters more diligent and successful cultivators. But the effects of all such measures depends on the spirit and manner in which they are carried out, as well as on the general management with which they are connected throughout a series of years. It is, no doubt, in the power of every proprietor to promote or retard advancement, and he is justly responsible for the manner in which he uses that power; but its extent appears to have been much overrated. The circumstances that determine the progress of such a people as the inhabitants of those districts, in the vicinity, and forming a part of a great nation far advanced in knowledge and in wealth, appear to be chiefly those which determine the amount of intercourse between them. Where that intercourse is easy and constant, the process of assimilation proceeds rapidly, and the result is as certain as that of opening the sluices in the ascending lock of a canal. Where that intercourse is impeded, or has not been established, it may perhaps be possible to institute a separate local civilization, an isolated social progress; but an instance of its successful accomplishment is not to be found in those districts.

“It’s clear that if the population were reduced to a number that could live in decent comfort, that change alone wouldn’t guarantee the future prosperity and independence of those who remain. There’s reason to doubt whether any specific measures that could significantly influence the outcome can be suggested now that haven’t already been proposed multiple times. Improved access to education could enlighten people and prepare them to seek work in different areas, while also helping to break the ties that currently bind them to their home locations. However, to achieve these goals, education must go beyond just reading, writing, and math. The purpose of education is not only to spark a desire for knowledge but also to provide the means to gain it; in this respect, education in the Highlands is severely lacking. Training in agriculture and livestock management would help produce the resources needed for survival. A more secure ownership of the land they farm would encourage hardworking and respectable crofters to be more diligent and successful in their cultivation. Nevertheless, the success of such measures depends on the way they are implemented and the overall management connected to them over the years. It is certainly within every landowner's power to either promote or hinder progress, and they are rightly accountable for how they wield that power, though its significance seems to be greatly exaggerated. The factors that influence the progress of people in those areas, which are part of a larger, highly knowledgeable, and wealthy nation, appear primarily to be those that determine the level of interaction between them. Where that interaction is easy and frequent, the process of blending cultures happens quickly, and the outcome is as certain as opening the gates in an upward lock of a canal. Where that interaction is limited or has not been established, it might be possible to create a separate local culture, an isolated social development; however, there are no successful examples of this in those areas.”

“Whatever tends to facilitate and promote intercourse between the distressed districts[65] and the more advanced parts of the country, tends to assimilate the habits and modes of life of their inhabitants, and, therefore, to promote education, industry, good management, and everything in which the great body excels the small portion that is to be assimilated to it.”[92]

“Anything that helps and encourages interaction between struggling areas[65] and the more developed parts of the country helps to blend the habits and lifestyles of their people, which in turn promotes education, industry, good management, and everything in which the wider community excels compared to the smaller group that is being integrated.”[92]

Notwithstanding the immense number of people who have emigrated from the Highlands during the last 100 years, the population of the six chief Highland counties, including the Islands, was in 1861 upwards of 100,000 more than it was in 1755. In the latter year the number of inhabitants in Argyll, Inverness, Caithness, Perth, Ross, and Sutherland, was 332,332; in 1790–98 it was 392,263, which, by 1821, had increased to 447,307; in 1861 it had reached 449,875. Thus, although latterly, happily, the rate of increase has been small compared with what it was during last century, any fear of the depopulation of the Highlands is totally unfounded.

Despite the large number of people who have left the Highlands over the last 100 years, the population of the six main Highland counties, including the Islands, was over 100,000 more in 1861 than it was in 1755. In that year, the population in Argyll, Inverness, Caithness, Perth, Ross, and Sutherland was 332,332; by 1790-98, it had grown to 392,263, and by 1821, it increased to 447,307; in 1861, it reached 449,875. So, even though the growth rate has been much slower lately compared to last century, there’s no reason to fear that the Highlands are losing population.

Until lately, the great majority of Highland emigrants preferred British America to any other colony, and at the present day Cape Breton, Prince Edward’s Island, Nova Scotia, New Brunswick, and many other districts of British North America, contain a large Highland population, proud of their origin, and in many instances still maintaining their original Gaelic. One of the earliest Highland settlements was, however, in Georgia, where in 1738, a Captain Mackintosh settled along with a considerable number of followers from Inverness-shire. Hence the settlement was called New Inverness.[93] The favourite destination, however, of the earlier Highland emigrants was North Carolina, to which, from about 1760 till the breaking out of the American war, many hundreds removed from Skye and other of the Western Islands. During that war these colonists almost to a man adhered to the British Government, and formed themselves into the Royal Highland Emigrant Regiment, which did good service, as will be seen in the account of the Highland Regiments. At the conclusion of the war, many settled in Carolina, while others removed to Canada, where land was allotted to them by Government. That the descendants of these early settlers still cherish the old Highland spirit, is testified to by all travellers; some interesting notices of their present condition maybe seen in Mr David Macrae’s American Sketches (1869). Till quite lately, Gaelic sermons were preached to them, and the language of their forefathers we believe has not yet fallen into disuse in the district, being spoken even by some of the negroes. Those who emigrated to this region seem mostly to have been tacksmen, while many of the farmers and cottars settled in British America. Although their fortunes do not seem to have come up to the expectations of themselves and those who sent them out, still there is no doubt that their condition after emigration was in almost every respect far better than it was before, and many of their descendants now occupy responsible and prominent positions in the colony, while all seem to be as comfortable as the most well-to-do Scottish farmers having the advantage of the latter in being proprietors of their own farms. According to the Earl of Selkirk, who himself took out and settled several bands of colonists, “the settlers had every incitement to vigorous exertion from the nature of their tenure. They were allowed to purchase in fee-simple, and to a certain extent on credit. From 50 to 100 acres were allotted to each family at a very moderate price, but none was given gratuitously. To accommodate those who had no superfluity of capital, they were not required to pay the price in full, till the third or fourth year of their possession; and in that time an industrious man may have it in his power to discharge his debt out of the produce of the land itself.”[94] Those who went out without capital at all, could, such was the high rate of wages, soon save as much as would enable them to undertake the management of land of their own. That the Highlanders were as capable of hand and good labour as the lowlanders, is proved by the way they set to work in these colonies, when they were entirely freed from oppression, and dependence, and charity, and had to depend entirely on their own exertions.

Until recently, most Highland emigrants preferred British America over any other colony. Today, Cape Breton, Prince Edward Island, Nova Scotia, New Brunswick, and many other areas of British North America have a large Highland population, proud of their roots, and in many cases still speaking their original Gaelic. One of the first Highland settlements was in Georgia, where in 1738, Captain Mackintosh settled with a significant number of followers from Inverness-shire. This settlement was named New Inverness.[93] However, the favorite destination for earlier Highland emigrants was North Carolina, where many hundreds moved from Skye and other Western Islands from around 1760 until the start of the American war. During that war, these colonists almost unanimously supported the British Government and formed the Royal Highland Emigrant Regiment, which served well, as detailed in the account of the Highland Regiments. After the war, many settled in Carolina, while others moved to Canada, where the Government allocated land to them. The descendants of these early settlers still hold on to the old Highland spirit, as noted by all travelers; some interesting observations about their current situation can be found in Mr. David Macrae’s American Sketches (1869). Until recently, Gaelic sermons were preached to them, and we believe the language of their ancestors is still spoken in the area, even by some of the local Black residents. Those who emigrated to this region were mostly tacksmen, while many farmers and cottars settled in British America. Although their fortunes may not have met their expectations or those of the people who sent them, there is no doubt that their situation after emigration was in almost every way much better than it was before, and many of their descendants now hold responsible and prominent roles in the colony, with all appearing as comfortable as the most well-off Scottish farmers, plus benefiting from owning their own farms. According to the Earl of Selkirk, who personally brought over and settled several groups of colonists, “the settlers had every incentive to work hard due to the nature of their land agreements. They were allowed to buy land outright and, to some extent, on credit. Each family was granted between 50 to 100 acres at a very reasonable price, but nothing was given for free. To help those without extra capital, they weren't required to pay the total price until the third or fourth year of their ownership; by that time, a hardworking person could pay off their debt from the produce of the land itself.”[94] Those who emigrated without any capital could quickly save enough to manage their own land due to the high wages available. The Highlanders proved to be just as capable of hard work as the Lowlanders, demonstrated by their industriousness in these colonies when they were completely free from oppression, dependence, and charity, relying solely on their own efforts.

Besides the above settlements, the mass of the population in Caledonia County, State of New York, are of Highland extraction, and there are large settlements in the State of Ohio, besides numerous families and individual settlers in other parts of the United States. Highland names were numerous among the generals of the United States army on both sides in the late civil war.[95]

Besides the settlements mentioned above, most of the population in Caledonia County, New York, comes from Highland backgrounds. There are also significant communities in Ohio, along with many families and individual settlers in other areas of the United States. Highland names were common among the generals in the U.S. Army on both sides during the recent Civil War.[95]

The fondness of these settlers for the old country, and all that is characteristic of it, is well shown by an anecdote told in Campbell’s Travels in North America (1793). The spirit manifested here is, we believe, as strong even at the present day when hundreds will flock from many miles around to hear a Gaelic sermon by a Scotch minister. Campbell, in his travels in British America, mainly undertaken with the purpose of seeing how the new Highland colonists were succeeding, called at the house of a Mr Angus Mackintosh on the Nashwack. He was from Inverness-shire, and his wife told Campbell they had every necessary of life in abundance on their own property, but there was one thing which she wished much to have—that was heather. “And as she had heard there was an island in the Gulf of St Lawrence, opposite to the mouth of the Merimashee river, where it grew, and as she understood I was going that way, she earnestly entreated I would bring her two or three stalks, or cows as she called it, which she would plant on a barren brae behind her house where she supposed it would grow; that she made the same request to several going that way, but had not got any of it, which she knew would greatly beautify the place; for, said she, ‘This is an ugly country that has no heather; I never yet saw any good or pleasant place without it.’” Latterly, very large numbers of Highlanders have settled in Australia and New Zealand, where, by all accounts, they are in every respect as successful as the most industrious lowland emigrants.

The settlers' affection for their homeland and everything that defines it is clearly illustrated by a story in Campbell’s Travels in North America (1793). The sentiment shown here is, we believe, just as strong today, as hundreds will travel from miles away to hear a Gaelic sermon by a Scottish minister. In his travels through British America, primarily to see how the new Highland colonists were doing, Campbell stopped by the home of Mr. Angus Mackintosh on the Nashwack. He was from Inverness-shire, and his wife told Campbell they had all the necessities of life in abundance on their property, but there was one thing she really wished for—heather. “She had heard that there was an island in the Gulf of St Lawrence, across from the mouth of the Merimashee river, where it grew, and since she knew I was heading that way, she earnestly requested that I bring her two or three stalks, or 'cows' as she called them, which she would plant on a barren slope behind her house where she thought it would thrive; she had made the same request to several others going that way but hadn’t received any, which she believed would greatly enhance the area; for, she said, ‘This is an ugly country without heather; I’ve never seen a decent or pleasant place without it.’” Recently, a large number of Highlanders have settled in Australia and New Zealand, where, by all accounts, they are just as successful in every way as the most hardworking lowland emigrants.

No doubt much immediate suffering and bitterness was caused when the Highlanders were compelled to leave their native land, which by no means treated them kindly; but whether emigration has been disastrous to the Highlands or not, there can be no doubt of its ultimate unspeakable benefit to the Highland emigrants themselves, and to the colonies in which they have settled. Few, we believe, however tempting the offer, would care to quit their adopted home, and return to the bleak hills and rugged shores of their native land.

No doubt, a lot of immediate pain and resentment was caused when the Highlanders had to leave their homeland, which certainly didn't treat them well. However, whether emigration has been a disaster for the Highlands or not, it's clear that it has ultimately brought incredible benefits to the Highland emigrants themselves and to the colonies where they settled. We believe that few, no matter how appealing the offer, would want to leave their new home and return to the harsh hills and rugged shores of their native land.

FOOTNOTES:

[85] Those who wish further details may refer to the following pamphlets:—The Glengarry Evictions, by Donald Ross; Hist. of the Hebrides, by E. O. Tregelles; Twelve Days in Skye, by Lady M’Caskill; Exterminations of the Scottish Peasantry, and other works, by Mr Robertson of Dundonnachie; Highland Clearances, by the Rev. E. J. Findlater; Sutherland as it was and is; and the pamphlet in last note. On the other side, see Selkirk on Emigration; Sir J. M’Neill’s report and article in Edin. Review for Oct. 1857.

[85] Those who want more information can check out the following pamphlets:—The Glengarry Evictions, by Donald Ross; Hist. of the Hebrides, by E. O. Tregelles; Twelve Days in Skye, by Lady M’Caskill; Exterminations of the Scottish Peasantry, and other works by Mr. Robertson of Dundonnachie; Highland Clearances, by the Rev. E. J. Findlater; Sutherland as it was and is; and the pamphlet mentioned in the last note. On the other hand, see Selkirk on Emigration; Sir J. M’Neill’s report and article in Edin. Review for October 1857.

[86] The Depopulation System in the Highlands, by an Eye-Witness. Pamphlet. 1849.

[86] The Depopulation System in the Highlands, by an Eye-Witness. Pamphlet. 1849.

[87] Tregelles’ Hints on the Hebrides.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tregelles' Hints on the Hebrides.

[88] Sir John M’Neill’s Report, pp. xxxiv.-xxxv.

[88] Sir John M’Neill’s Report, pp. xxxiv.-xxxv.

[89] Sir John M’Neill’s Report, pp. xxii., xxiii.

[89] Sir John M’Neill’s Report, pp. xxii., xxiii.

[90] Sir John M’Neill’s Report, xxvi. xxvii.

[90] Sir John M’Neill’s Report, 26. 27.

[91] See Edin. Rev. for Oct. 1857.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Edin. Rev. for Oct. 1857.

[92] Sir John M’Neill’s Report, xxxviii. xxxix.

[92] Sir John M’Neill’s Report, 38. 39.

[93] The American Gazetteer. Lond. 1762. Art. Inverness, New.

[93] The American Gazetteer. London, 1762. Article. Inverness, New.

[94] Selkirk on Emigration, p. 212.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Selkirk on Emigration, p. 212.

[95] Dr M’Lauchlan’s paper in Social Science Transactions for 1863.

[95] Dr. M’Lauchlan’s article in Social Science Transactions from 1863.


CHAPTER XLV.

GAELIC LITERATURE, LANGUAGE, AND MUSIC.

Gaelic literature, language, and music.

BY THE REV. THOMAS MACLAUCHLAN, LL.D., F.S.A.S.

BY THE REV. THOMAS MACLAUCHLAN, LL.D., F.S.A.S.

Extent of Gaelic literature—Claims of Ireland—Circumstances adverse to preservation of Gaelic literature—“The Lament of Deirdre”—“The Children of Usnoth”—“The Book of Deer”—The Legend of Deer—The memoranda of grants—The “Albanic Duan”—“Muireadhach Albannach”—Gaelic charter of 1408—Manuscripts of the 15th century—“The Dean of Lismore’s Book”—Macgregor, Dean of Lismore—“Ursgeul”—“Bas Dhiarmaid”—Ossian’s Eulogy on Fingal—Macpherson’s Ossian—“Fingal”—Cuchullin’s chariot—“Temora”—Smith’s “Sean Dana”—Ossianic collections—Fingal’s address to Oscar—Ossian’s address to the setting sun—John Knox’s Liturgy—Kirk’s Gaelic Psalter—Irish Bible—Shorter Catechism—Confession of Faith—Gaelic Bible—Translations from the English—Original prose writings—Campbell’s Ancient Highland Tales—“Maol A Chliobain”—“The man in the tuft of wool”—Alexander Macdonald—Macintyre—Modern poetry—School-books—The Gaelic language—Gaelic music.

Extent of Gaelic literature—Claims of Ireland—Circumstances that hinder the preservation of Gaelic literature—“The Lament of Deirdre”—“The Children of Usnoth”—“The Book of Deer”—The Legend of Deer—The records of grants—The “Albanic Duan”—“Muireadhach Albannach”—Gaelic charter of 1408—Manuscripts from the 15th century—“The Dean of Lismore’s Book”—Macgregor, Dean of Lismore—“Ursgeul”—“Bas Dhiarmaid”—Ossian’s tribute to Fingal—Macpherson’s Ossian—“Fingal”—Cuchulainn’s chariot—“Temora”—Smith’s “Sean Dana”—Ossianic collections—Fingal’s speech to Oscar—Ossian’s address to the setting sun—John Knox’s Liturgy—Kirk’s Gaelic Psalter—Irish Bible—Shorter Catechism—Confession of Faith—Gaelic Bible—Translations from English—Original prose writings—Campbell’s Ancient Highland Tales—“Maol A Chliobain”—“The man in the tuft of wool”—Alexander Macdonald—Macintyre—Modern poetry—School-books—The Gaelic language—Gaelic music.

The literature of the Highlands, although not extensive, is varied, and has excited not a little interest in the world of letters. The existing remains are of various ages, carrying us back, in the estimation of some writers, to the second century, while contributions are making to it still, and are likely to be made for several generations.

The literature of the Highlands, though not extensive, is diverse and has sparked quite a bit of interest in the literary world. The existing works come from different periods, with some critics suggesting they date back to the second century. New contributions are still being made and are expected to continue for several more generations.

It has been often said that the literature of the Celts of Ireland was much more extensive than that of the Celts of Scotland—that the former were in fact a more literary people—that the ecclesiastics, and medical men, and historians (seanachies) of Scotland had less culture than those of the sister island, and that they must be held thus to have been a stage behind them in civilisation and progress. Judging by the remains which exist, there seems to be considerable ground for such[67] a conclusion. Scotland can produce nothing like the MS. collections in possession of Trinity College Dublin, or the Royal Irish Academy. There are numerous fragments of considerable value in the Advocates’ Library, Edinburgh, and in the hands of private parties throughout Scotland, but there is nothing to compare with the Book of Lecan, Leabhar na h-uidhre, and the other remains of the ancient literary culture of Ireland, which exist among the collections now brought together in Dublin; nor with such remains of what is called Irish scholarship as are to be found in Milan, Brussels, and other places on the continent of Europe.

It has often been said that the literature of the Celts in Ireland was much more extensive than that of the Celts in Scotland—that the former were actually a more literary society—that the clergy, physicians, and historians (seanachies) of Scotland were less cultured than those of the sister island, and that they should be considered to be a step behind in civilization and progress. Based on the existing remains, there seems to be considerable reason for such a conclusion. Scotland cannot produce anything similar to the manuscript collections held by Trinity College Dublin or the Royal Irish Academy. There are many valuable fragments in the Advocates’ Library in Edinburgh, as well as in the hands of private individuals across Scotland, but there is nothing that compares to the Book of Lecan, Leabhar na h-uidhre, and the other remnants of the ancient literary culture of Ireland, which are part of the collections now gathered in Dublin; nor can it compare with what is considered Irish scholarship found in Milan, Brussels, and other locations on the European continent.

At the same time there is room for questioning how far the claims of Ireland to the whole of that literature are good. Irish scholars are not backward in pressing the claims of their own country to everything of any interest that may be called Celtic. If we acquiesce in these claims, Scotland will be left without a shred of aught which she can call her own in the way of Celtic literature; and there is a class of Scottish scholars who, somewhat more generous than discriminating, have been disposed to acquiesce but too readily in those claims. We have our doubts as to Ireland having furnished Scotland with its Gaelic population, and we have still stronger doubts as to Ireland having been the source of all the Celtic literature which she claims. A certain class of writers are at once prepared to allow that the Bobbio MSS. and those other continental Gaelic MSS. of which Zeuss has made such admirable use in his Grammatica Celtica, are all Irish, and they are taken as illustrative alike of the zeal and culture of the early Irish Church. And yet there is no evidence of such being the case. The language certainly is not Irish, nor are the names of such of the writers as are usually associated with the writings. Columbanus, the founder of the Bobbio Institution, may have been an Irishman, but he may have been a Scotchman. He may have gone from Durrow, but he may have gone from Iona. The latter was no less famous than the former, and had a staff of men quite as remarkable. We have authentic information regarding its ancient history. It sent out Aidan to Northumberland, and numerous successors after him, and there is much presumptive evidence that many of these early missionaries took their departure from Scotland, and carried with them their Scottish literature to the Continent of Europe. And the language of the writers is no evidence to the contrary. In so far as the Gaelic was written at this early period, the dialect used was common to Ireland and Scotland. To say that a work is Irish because written in what is called the Irish dialect is absurd. There was no such thing as an Irish dialect. The written language of the whole Gaelic race was long the same throughout, and it would have been impossible for any man to have said to which of the sections into which that race was divided any piece of writing belonged. This has long been evident to men who have made a study of the question, but recent relics of Scottish Gaelic which have come to light, and have been published, put the matter beyond a doubt. Mr Whitley Stokes, than whom there is no better authority, has said of a passage in the “Book of Deer” that the language of it is identical with that of the MSS. which form the basis of the learned grammar of Zeuss: and there can be no doubt that the “Book of Deer” is of Scottish authorship. It is difficult to convince Irish scholars of this, but it is no less true on that account. Indeed, what is called the Irish dialect has been employed for literary purposes in Scotland down to a recent period, the first book in the vernacular of the Scottish Highlands having been printed so lately as the middle of last century. And it is important to observe that this literary dialect, said to be Irish, is nearly as far apart from the ordinary Gaelic vernacular of Ireland as it is from that of Scotland.

At the same time, we can question how valid Ireland’s claims to all of that literature really are. Irish scholars are quick to assert their country's right to anything interesting that can be labeled as Celtic. If we accept these claims, Scotland will end up with nothing to call its own in terms of Celtic literature. There are Scottish scholars who, perhaps more generous than discerning, have been too willing to accept these claims. We have our doubts about Ireland providing Scotland with its Gaelic population, and we have even stronger doubts about Ireland being the source of all the Celtic literature it claims. Some writers are ready to agree that the Bobbio manuscripts and other continental Gaelic manuscripts, which Zeuss has expertly utilized in his Grammatica Celtica, are entirely Irish, and they are seen as examples of the dedication and culture of the early Irish Church. Yet, there is no evidence to support this. The language is certainly not Irish, nor do the names of the writers commonly linked to the texts suggest they are. Columbanus, who founded the Bobbio Institution, may have been Irish, but he could also have been Scottish. He might have come from Durrow, but he could just as easily have come from Iona. The latter was just as renowned as the former and had a group of equally remarkable individuals. We have reliable historical information about its past. It sent Aidan to Northumberland and many successors after him, and there is considerable circumstantial evidence that many of these early missionaries left from Scotland, bringing their Scottish literature to the European Continent. The language of the writers does not contradict this. When Gaelic was written at this early stage, the dialect used was shared between Ireland and Scotland. Saying a work is Irish simply because it’s written in what’s called the Irish dialect is ridiculous. There was no distinct Irish dialect. The written language of the entire Gaelic race was the same for a long time, and it would have been impossible for anyone to determine to which group any piece of writing belonged. This has been clear to scholars who have studied the issue, but recent discoveries of Scottish Gaelic texts make the matter undeniable. Mr. Whitley Stokes, a top authority on the topic, stated that a passage in the “Book of Deer” has the same language as the manuscripts that form the basis of Zeuss’s learned grammar; there’s no doubt that the “Book of Deer” was written by Scottish authors. It’s hard to convince Irish scholars of this, but that doesn’t make it any less true. In fact, what is termed the Irish dialect has been used for literary purposes in Scotland up until recently, with the first book in the vernacular of the Scottish Highlands printed as recently as the mid-1700s. It’s also important to note that this literary dialect, referred to as Irish, is nearly as different from the ordinary Gaelic vernacular of Ireland as it is from that of Scotland.

But besides this possibility of having writings that are really Scottish counted as Irish from their being written in the same dialect, the Gaelic literature of Scotland has suffered from other causes. Among these were the changes in the ecclesiastical condition of the country which took place from time to time. First of all there was the change which took place under the government of Malcolm III. (Ceann-mor) and his sons, which led to the downfall of the ancient Scottish Church, and the supplanting of it by the Roman Hierarchy. Any literature existing in the 12th century would have been of the older church, and[68] would have little interest for the institution which took its place. That there was such a literature is obvious from the “Book of Deer,” and that it existed among all the institutions of a like kind in Scotland is a fair and reasonable inference from the existence and character of that book. Why this is the only fragment of such a literature remaining is a question of much interest, which may perhaps be solved by the fact that the clergy of the later church could have felt little interest in preserving the memorials of a period which they must have been glad to have seen passed away. Then the Scottish Reformation and the rise of the Protestant Church, however favourable to literature, would not have been favourable to the preservation of such literature. The old receptacles of such writings were broken up, and their contents probably destroyed or dispersed, as associated with what was now felt to be a superstitious worship. There is reason to believe that the Kilbride collection of MSS. now in the Advocates’ Library, and obtained from the family of Maclachlan of Kilbride, was to some extent a portion of the old library of Iona, one of the last Abbots of which was a Ferquhard M’Lachlan.

But aside from the chance that writings that are genuinely Scottish are counted as Irish because they were written in the same dialect, Gaelic literature in Scotland has faced other issues. Among these were the changes in the church's status in the country that happened over time. First, there was the change that occurred under Malcolm III (Ceann-mor) and his sons, which led to the decline of the ancient Scottish Church and its replacement by the Roman Hierarchy. Any literature that existed in the 12th century would have been from the older church, and would not have held much interest for the institution that replaced it. The existence of such literature is clear from the "Book of Deer," and it is reasonable to infer that it existed among similar institutions in Scotland based on the existence and nature of that book. The question of why this is the only remaining fragment of such literature is quite interesting and might be explained by the fact that the clergy of the later church likely had little interest in preserving the records of a period they were probably happy to see gone. Additionally, the Scottish Reformation and the rise of the Protestant Church, while favorable to literature, would not have been helpful for the preservation of such writings. The old repositories of such works were dismantled, and their contents were likely destroyed or scattered, as they were associated with what came to be seen as superstitious worship. There is reason to believe that the Kilbride collection of manuscripts now in the Advocates’ Library, obtained from the Maclachlan family of Kilbride, was partially part of the old library of Iona, one of the last Abbots of which was a Ferquhard M’Lachlan.

Besides these influences, unfavourable to the preservation of the ancient literature of the Scottish Highlands, we have the fierce raid of Edward I. of England into the country, and the carrying away of all the national muniments. Some of these were in all probability Gaelic. A Gaelic king and a Gaelic kingdom were then things not long past in Scotland; and seeing they are found elsewhere, is there not reason to believe that among them were lists of Scottish and Pictish kings, and other documents of historical importance, such as formed the basis of those Bardic addresses made by the royal bards to the kings on the occasion of their coronation? These might have been among the records afterwards intended to be returned to Scotland, and which perished in the miserable shipwreck of the vessel that bore them. These causes may account for the want of a more extensive ancient Celtic literature in Scotland, and for the more advantageous position occupied in this respect by Ireland. Ireland neither suffered from the popular feeling evoked at the Reformation, nor from the spoliations of an Edward of England, as Scotland did. And hence the abundant remains still existing of a past literature there.

Besides these influences, which were not helpful for preserving the ancient literature of the Scottish Highlands, we also have Edward I of England's brutal invasion of the country and the theft of all the national records. Some of these were likely in Gaelic. A Gaelic king and a Gaelic kingdom were recent history in Scotland; given that they exist elsewhere, isn't it reasonable to think that among them were lists of Scottish and Pictish kings, as well as other historically significant documents that formed the basis for the Bardic speeches made by the royal bards during coronations? These may have been part of the records that were meant to be returned to Scotland but were lost in the tragic shipwreck of the vessel carrying them. These factors might explain the lack of a more extensive ancient Celtic literature in Scotland, compared to the more favorable situation in Ireland. Ireland did not suffer from the public sentiment triggered by the Reformation or the plundering by an Edward of England, unlike Scotland. As a result, it has a wealth of literary remnants from the past.

And yet Scotland does not altogether want an ancient Celtic literature, and the past few years have done much to bring it to light. It is not impossible that among our public libraries and private repositories relics may be still lying of high interest and historical value, and which more careful research may yet bring into view. The Dean of Lismore’s book has only been given to the world within the last six years, and more recently still we have the “Book of Deer,” a relic of the 11th or 12th century.

And yet Scotland doesn't completely lack an ancient Celtic literature, and recent years have done a lot to uncover it. It's possible that our public libraries and private collections still hold remnants of significant interest and historical value, which more thorough research may reveal. The Dean of Lismore’s book was only published in the last six years, and even more recently, we have the “Book of Deer,” a relic from the 11th or 12th century.

On taking a survey of this literature, it might be thought most natural to commence with the Ossianic remains, both on account of the prominence which they have received and the interest and controversy they have excited, and also because they are held by many to have a claim to the highest antiquity,—to be the offspring of an age not later than the 2d or 3d century. But it is usual to associate literature with writing, and as the Gaelic language has been a written one from a very early period, we think it best to keep up this association, and to take up the written remains of the language as nearly as may be in their chronological order. The first of these to which reference may be made is

On reviewing this literature, it seems most natural to start with the Ossianic remains, both because of their prominence and the interest and debate they’ve generated, and also because many believe they date back to a very early period—possibly as early as the 2nd or 3rd century. However, literature is typically linked to writing, and since Gaelic has been written down for a long time, we believe it’s best to maintain this connection and address the written records of the language in roughly chronological order. The first of these we can reference is

Deirdre's Lament.

This poem is found in a MS. given to the Highland Society by Lord Bannatyne, and now in the archives of the Advocates’ Library. The date of the MS. is 1208, but there is every reason to believe that the poem is of much higher antiquity. The preserved copy bears to have been written at Glenmasan, a mountain valley in the parish of Dunoon, in Cowal. The MS. contains other fragments of tales in prose, but we shall refer only to the poetical story of Deirdre, or, as it is usually called in Gaelic, “Dàn Chloinn Uisneachain.” The tale is a famous one in the Highlands, and the heroes of it, the sons of Usnoth, have given name to Dun Mhac Uisneachain, or Dun Mac Sniochain, said to be the Roman Beregonium,[69] in the parish of Ardchattan in Argyleshire. We give the following version of the poem as it appears in the Report of the Highland Society on the Poems of Ossian (p. 298).

This poem is found in a manuscript given to the Highland Society by Lord Bannatyne and is currently in the archives of the Advocates’ Library. The date of the manuscript is 1208, but there’s every reason to believe that the poem is much older. The preserved copy claims to have been written in Glenmasan, a mountain valley in the parish of Dunoon, in Cowal. The manuscript contains other fragments of prose tales, but we will only refer to the poetic story of Deirdre, or, as it's usually called in Gaelic, “Dúnch Battle of Uisneach.” The tale is well-known in the Highlands, and its heroes, the sons of Usnoth, have given their name to Dun Mhac Uisneachain, or Dun Mac Sniochain, which is said to be the Roman Beregonium,[69] in the parish of Ardchattan in Argyleshire. We present the following version of the poem as it appears in the Report of the Highland Society on the Poems of Ossian (p. 298).

Do dech Deardir ar a héise ar crichibh Alban, agus ro chan an Laoidh

Do dech Deardir on its own in the regions of Scotland, and the Hymn was sung

Inmain tir in tir ud thoir,

Inmain tir in tir ud thoir,

Alba cona lingantaibh

Alba with languages

Nocha tiefuinn eisdi ille

Nocha tiefuinn eisdi ille

Mana tisain le Naise.

Mana tisain le Naise.

Inmain Dun Fidhgha is Dun Finn

Inmain Dun Fidhgha is Dun Finn

Inmain in Dun os a cinn

Inmain in Dun os a cinn

Inmain Inis Draignde

Inmain Inis Draignde

Is inmain Dun Sùibnei.

Is in main Dun Sùibnei.

Caill cuan gar tigeadh Ainnle mo nuar

Caill cuan gar tigeadh Ainnle mo nuar

Fagair lim ab bitan

Fagair lim ab bitan

Is Naise an oirear Alban.

Is Naise an oirear Alban.

Glend Laidh do chollain fan mboirmin caoimh

Glend Laidh do chollain fan mboirmin caoimh

Iasg is sieng is saill bruich

Iasg is sieng is saill bruich

Fa hi mo chuid an Glend laigh.

Fa hi mo chuid an Glend laigh.

Glend masain ard a crimh geal a gasain

Glend masain ard a crimh geal a gasain

Do nimais colladh corrach

Do nimais collation option

Os Inbhhar mungach Masain.

Os Inbhhar mungach Masain.

Glend Eitchi ann do togbhus mo ched tigh

Glend Eitchi, please consider my request for a house.

Alaind a fidh iar neirghe

Alaind a fidh iar neirghe

Buaile grene Ghlind eitchi.

Buaile grene Ghlind eitchi.

Mo chen Glend Urchaidh

Mo chen Glend Urchaidh

Ba hedh in Glend direach dromchain

Ba hedh in Glend direach dromchain

Uallcha feara aoisi ma Naise

Uallcha fears Aoisi for Naise

An Glend Urchaidh.

The Glend Urchaidh.

Glend da ruadh

Glend of the red

Mo chen gach fear da na dual

Mo chen gach fear da na dual

Is binn guth cuach

Is a crow's voice.

Ar cracib chruim

Ar cracib chruim

Ar in mbinn os Glenndaruadh

Ar in mbinn os Glenndaruadh

Inmain Draighen is tren traigh

Inmain Draighen is a train.

Inmain Auichd in ghainimh glain

Inmain Auichd in ghainimh glain

Nocha tiefuin eisde anoir

Nocha tiefuin eisde anoir

Mana tisuinn lem Inmain.

Mana tisuinn lem Inmain.

English Translation.

English Translation.

Deirdre looked back on the land of Alban, and sung this lay:—

Deirdre looked back at the land of Alban and sung this song:—

Beloved is that eastern land,

Beloved is that eastern region,

Alba (Scotland), with its lakes.

Alba (Scotland), with its lochs.

Oh that I might not depart from it,

Oh, that I wouldn’t leave it,

Unless I were to go with Naos!

Unless I were to go with Naos!

Beloved is Dunfigha and Dunlin.

Beloved is Dunfigha and Dunlin.

Beloved is the Dun above it.

Beloved is the Dun above it.

Beloved is Inisdraiyen (Imstrynich?),

Beloved is Inisdraiyen (Imstrynich?),

And beloved is Dun Sween.

And beloved is Dun Sween.

The forest of the sea to which Ainnle would come, alas!

The ocean's forest that Ainnle would visit, sadly!

I leave for ever,

I'm leaving for good.

And Naos, on the sea-coast of Alban.

And Naos, on the coast of Alban.

Glen Lay (Glen Luy?), I would sleep by its gentle murmur.

Glen Lay (Glen Luy?), I would sleep to its soft sound.

Fish and venison, and the fat of meat boiled,

Fish, game, and boiled fatty meat,

Such would be my food in Glen Lay.

Such would be my food in Glen Lay.

Glenmasan! High is its wild garlic, fair its branches.

Glenmasan! Its wild garlic is tall, and its branches are beautiful.

I would sleep wakefully

I would sleep restlessly

Over the shaggy Invermasan.

Over the shaggy Invermasan.

Glen Etive! in which I raised my first house,

Glen Etive! where I built my first home,

Delightful were its groves on rising

Delightful were its groves on rising

When the sun struck on Glen Etive.

When the sun hit Glen Etive.

My delight was Glen Urchay;

I was thrilled by Glen Urchay;

It is the straight vale of many ridges.

It’s the flat valley of many hills.

Joyful were his fellows around Naos

Joyful were his friends around Naos

In Glen Urchay.

In Glen Urchay.

Glendaruadh (Glendaruel?),

Glendaruadh (Glendaruel?),

My delight in every man who belongs to it.

My joy in every person who is part of it.

Sweet is the voice of the cuckoo

Sweet is the voice of the cuckoo

On the bending tree,

On the bending tree,

Sweet is it above Glendaruadh.

Sweet is it above Glendaruadh.

Beloved is Drayen of the sounding shore!

Beloved is Drayen of the echoing shore!

Beloved is Avich (Dalavich?) of the pure sand.

Beloved is Avich (Dalavich?) of the clean sand.

Oh that I might not leave the east

Oh, how I wish I could stay in the east.

Unless it were to come along with me! Beloved—

Unless you were to come along with me! Beloved—

There is some change in the translation as compared with that given in the Highland Society’s Report, the meaning, however, being nearly identical in both. The tale to which this mournful lyric is attached,—the story of the children of Usnoth and their sad fate, bears that Conor was king of Ulster. Visiting on one occasion the house of Feilim, his seanachie, Feilim’s wife, was delivered of a daughter while the king was in the house. Cathbad the Druid, who was present, prophesied that many disasters should befall Ulster on account of the child then born. The king resolved to bring her up as his own future wife, and for this end enclosed her in a tower where she was excluded from all intercourse with men, except her tutor, her nurse, and an attendant called Lavarcam. It happened that in the course of time, by means of this Lavarcam, she came to see Naos, the son of Usnoth. She at once formed a warm affection for him; the affection was reciprocated, and Naos and Deirdre, by which name the young woman was called, fled to Scotland, accompanied by Ainle and Ardan, the brothers of Naos. Here they were kindly received by the king, and had lands given them for their support. It is not unlikely that these lands were in the neighbourhood of Dun Mhac Uisneachain in Lorn. Here they lived long and happily. At length Conor desired their return, and sent a messenger to Scotland, promising them welcome and security in Ireland if they would but return. Deirdre strongly objected, fearing the treachery of Conor, but she was overruled by the urgency of her husband and his brothers. They left Scotland, Deirdre composing and singing the above mournful lay. In Ireland they were at first received with apparent kindness, but soon after the house in which they dwelt was surrounded by Conor and his men, and after deeds of matchless valour the three brothers were put[70] to death, in defiance of Conor’s pledge. The broken hearted Deirdre cast herself on the grave of Naos and died, having first composed and sung a lament for his death. This is one of the most touching in the catalogue of Celtic tales; and it is interesting to observe the influence it exerted over the Celtic mind by its effect upon the topographical nomenclature of the country. There are several Dun Deirdres to be found still. One is prominent in the vale of the Nevis, near Fortwilliam, and another occupies the summit of a magnificent rock overhanging Loch Ness, in Stratherrick. Naos, too, has given his name to rocks, and woods, and lakes ranging from Ayrshire to Inverness-shire, but the most signal of all is the great lake which fills the eastern portion of the Caledonian valley, Loch Ness. The old Statistical Account of Inverness states that the name of this lake was understood to be derived from some mythical person among the old Celts; and there can be little doubt that the person was Naos. The lake of Naos (Naise in the genitive), lies below, and overhanging it is the Tower of Deirdre. The propinquity is natural, and the fact is evidence of the great antiquity of the tale.

There’s some difference in the translation compared to the one in the Highland Society’s Report, but the meaning is almost the same in both. The story related to this sorrowful lyric—the tale of the children of Usnoth and their tragic fate—states that Conor was king of Ulster. One time, while visiting the home of his storyteller Feilim, Feilim's wife gave birth to a daughter in the king's presence. Cathbad the Druid, who was there, predicted that many disasters would hit Ulster because of the child just born. The king decided to raise her as his future wife and secluded her in a tower, where she was kept away from all men except for her tutor, her nurse, and an attendant named Lavarcam. Eventually, through Lavarcam, she met Naos, the son of Usnoth. She quickly developed a deep affection for him; he felt the same, and Naos and Deirdre (the name of the young woman) fled to Scotland with Ainle and Ardan, Naos's brothers. They were warmly welcomed by the king there and were given land for their support, likely near Dun Mhac Uisneachain in Lorn. They lived happily for a long time. Eventually, Conor wanted them back and sent a messenger to Scotland, promising them a warm welcome and safety in Ireland if they returned. Deirdre was strongly against this, fearing Conor's treachery, but she was overruled by the insistence of her husband and his brothers. They left Scotland, and Deirdre composed and sang the mournful lay mentioned above. In Ireland, they were initially received with apparent kindness, but soon the house they lived in was surrounded by Conor and his men, and after incredible acts of valor, the three brothers were killed, despite Conor’s promise. Heartbroken, Deirdre threw herself on Naos's grave and died after composing and singing a lament for his death. This is one of the most poignant tales in the Celtic tradition; it's fascinating to note the influence it had on Celtic culture, especially in the place names throughout the country. There are several places called Dun Deirdre still today. One is notable in the valley of Nevis, near Fortwilliam, and another sits atop a stunning rock overlooking Loch Ness, in Stratherrick. Naos has also lent his name to rocks, woods, and lakes from Ayrshire to Inverness-shire, but the most significant is the large lake that fills the eastern part of the Caledonian valley—Loch Ness. The old Statistical Account of Inverness suggests that the name of this lake is believed to come from some mythical figure among the ancient Celts, and it’s likely that this figure was Naos. The lake of Naos (Naise in the genitive) lies below, and the Tower of Deirdre looms above it. The proximity is fitting, reinforcing the story's deep historical roots.

There are other MSS. of high antiquity in existence said to be Scotch; but it is sufficient to refer for an account of these to the Appendix to the Report of the Highland Society on the Poems of Ossian, an account written by an admirable Celtic scholar, Dr Donald Smith, the brother of Dr John Smith of Campbeltown, so distinguished in the same field.

There are other ancient manuscripts that are said to be Scottish; however, it's enough to refer to the Appendix of the Report of the Highland Society on the Poems of Ossian for details about these. This account was written by an outstanding Celtic scholar, Dr. Donald Smith, who is the brother of Dr. John Smith of Campbeltown, also notable in the same field.

The next relic of Celtic literature to which we refer is

The next piece of Celtic literature we’re talking about is

The Book of Deer.

This is a vellum MS. of eighty-six folios, about six inches long by three broad, discovered in the University Library of Cambridge, by Mr Bradshaw, the librarian of the University. It had belonged to a distinguished collector of books, Bishop Moore of Norwich, and afterwards of Ely, whose library was presented to the University more than a century ago. The chief portion of the book is in Latin, and is said to be as old as the 9th century. This portion contains the Gospel of St John, and portions of the other three Gospels. The MS. also contains part of an Office for the visitation of the sick, and the Apostles’ Creed. There is much interest in this portion of the book as indicative of the state of learning in the Celtic Church at the time. It shows that the ecclesiastics of that Church kept pace with the age in which they lived, that they knew their Bible, and could both write and read in Latin. The MS. belonged to a Culdee establishment, and is therefore a memorial of the ancient Celtic Church. It is a pity that we possess so few memorials of that Church, convinced as we are that, did we know the truth, many of the statements made regarding it by men of a different age, and belonging to a differently constituted ecclesiastical system, would be found to be unsupported by the evidence. It is strange that if the Culdee establishments were what many modern writers make them to have been, they should have had so many tokens of their popularity as this volume exhibits; and we know well that that Church did not fall before the assaults of a hostile population, but before those of a hostile king.

This is a vellum manuscript consisting of eighty-six folios, about six inches long by three inches wide, discovered in the University Library of Cambridge by Mr. Bradshaw, the university librarian. It once belonged to a notable book collector, Bishop Moore of Norwich, and later Ely, whose library was donated to the university over a century ago. The main part of the book is in Latin and is believed to date back to the 9th century. This part includes the Gospel of St. John and sections from the other three Gospels. The manuscript also has sections of an Office for the visitation of the sick and the Apostles’ Creed. This part of the book is particularly interesting as it reflects the state of learning in the Celtic Church at the time. It indicates that the clergy of that Church kept up with the era they lived in, were familiar with the Bible, and could read and write in Latin. The manuscript belonged to a Culdee establishment, thus serving as a testament to the ancient Celtic Church. It is unfortunate that we have so few records of that Church, as we believe that if we truly knew the facts, many of the claims made about it by people from a different era and a different ecclesiastical system would be found to lack support. It's perplexing that if the Culdee establishments were what many modern writers portray them to be, they would not have so many signs of their popularity as this volume shows; and we know well that that Church did not decline due to the attacks of a hostile populace, but rather under the pressure of a hostile king.

But the more interesting portion of the Book of Deer, in connection with our inquiry, will be found in the Gaelic entries on the margin and in the vacant spaces of the volume. These have all been given to the world in the recent publication of portions of the book by the Spalding Club, under the editorship of Dr John Stuart. Celtic scholars are deeply indebted to the Spalding Club for this admirable publication, and although many of them will differ from the editor in some of the views which he gives in his accompanying disquisitions, and even in some of the readings of the Gaelic, they cannot but feel indebted to him for the style in which he has furnished them with the original, for it is really so, in the plates which the volume contains. On these every man can comment for himself and form his own inferences. We have given ours in this MS.

But the more interesting part of the Book of Deer, related to our inquiry, can be found in the Gaelic entries in the margins and the blank spaces of the book. These have all been made available in the recent publication of parts of the book by the Spalding Club, edited by Dr. John Stuart. Celtic scholars owe a great deal to the Spalding Club for this excellent publication. Although many may disagree with the editor on some of his interpretations in the accompanying essays and even certain readings of the Gaelic, they still appreciate the way he has presented the original text, especially in the plates included in the volume. Everyone can comment on these and draw their own conclusions. We have shared ours in this manuscript.

The Legend of the Deer.

Columcille acusdrostán mac cosgreg adálta tangator áhi marroalseg día doíb goníc abbordobóir acusbéde cruthnec robomormær bûchan aragínn acusessé rothídnaíg dóib ingathráig sáin insaere gobraíth ómormaer acusóthóséc. tangator asááthle sen incathráig ele acusdoráten ricolumcille sì iàrfallán dórath dé acusdorodloeg arinmormær i bédé gondas tabràd dó acusníthárat acusrogab mac dó galár iarnéré naglerêc acusrobomaréb act mádbec iarsén dochuíd inmormaer dattác naglerec gondendæs ernaede les inmac gondisád slánté dó acusdórat inedbaírt doíb uácloic intiprat goníce chlóic petti mic garnáit doronsat innernaede acustanic slante dó; larsén dorat collumcille dódrostan inchadráig sén acusrosbenact acusforacaib imbrether gebe tisaid ris nabad blienec buadacc tangator deara drostán arscartháin fri collumcille rolaboir columcille bedeár áním ó húnn ímácé.

Columcille and Drostán, son of Cosgreg, came together at the great gathering. They asked for God to bless them and protect them as they traveled. They promised to honor each other and uphold their commitments. After arriving at the assembly, they shared their experiences, and Columcille offered a blessing for Drostán, reminding him to trust in God’s guidance and support. Drostán noticed how Columcille’s presence brought peace and strength, and he was grateful for that. They spoke about the challenges they faced and the importance of standing firm in faith. Even when obstacles appeared, Columcille reassured Drostán, emphasizing that God would prevail through them both. Drostán felt encouraged and transformed by Columcille’s words.

English Translation.

English Translation.

Columcille and Drostan, son of Cosgreg, his pupil, came from I as God revealed to them to Aberdour, and Bede the Pict was Mormaor of Buchan before them, and it was he who gifted to them that town in freedom for ever from mormaor and toiseach. After that they came to another town, and it pleased Columcille, for it was full of the grace of God, and he asked it of the Mormaor, that is Bede, that he would give it to him, and he would not give it, and a son of his took a sickness after refusing the clerics, and he was dead but a little. After that the Mormaor went to entreat of the clerics that they would make prayer for the son that health might come to him, and he gave as an offering to them from Cloch an tiprat (the stone of the well) as far as Cloch Pit mac Garnad (the stone of Pitmacgarnad). They made the prayer, and health came to him. After that Collumcille gave that town to Drostan, and he blessed it, and left the word, Whosoever comes against it, let him not be long-lived or successful. Drostan’s tears came (Deara) on separating from Collumcille. Collumcille said, Let Deer (Tear) be its name from hence forward.

Columcille and Drostan, the son of Cosgreg and his pupil, came from I as God revealed to them to Aberdour. Bede the Pict was the Mormaor of Buchan before them, and he was the one who granted them that town in freedom forever from mormaor and toiseach. After that, they went to another town, which pleased Columcille because it was full of God’s grace. He asked the Mormaor, Bede, to give it to him, but he refused. One of Bede’s sons fell ill after rejecting the clerics’ request, and he was close to death. After that, the Mormaor went to plead with the clerics to pray for his son so that he could recover, and he offered them the stone from Cloch an tiprat (the stone of the well) all the way to Cloch Pit mac Garnad (the stone of Pitmacgarnad). They prayed, and his health was restored. After that, Columcille gave that town to Drostan, blessed it, and declared, “Whoever comes against it, let him not be long-lived or successful.” Tears came to Drostan (Deara) when he had to part from Columcille. Columcille then said, “Let Deer (Tear) be its name from now on.”

Such is the legend of the foundation of the old monastery of Deer, as preserved in this book, and written probably in the twelfth century. It was in all probability handed down from the close of the sixth or from a later period, but it must not be forgotten that a period of six hundred years had elapsed between the events here recorded and the record itself as it appears. It is hard to say whether Columba ever made this expedition to Buchan, or whether Drostan, whose name is in all likelihood British, lived in the time of Columba. The Aberdeen Breviary makes him nephew of the saint, but there is no mention of him in this or any other connection by early ecclesiastical writers, and there is every reason to believe that he belonged to a later period. It was of some consequence at this time to connect any such establishment as that at Deer with the name of Columba. There is nothing improbable in its having been founded by Drostan.

Such is the legend of the founding of the old monastery of Deer, as recorded in this book, likely written in the twelfth century. It was probably passed down from the end of the sixth century or a later time, but we must remember that six hundred years had passed between the actual events and the written record. It’s unclear if Columba ever made this trip to Buchan, or if Drostan, whose name likely has British origins, lived during Columba's time. The Aberdeen Breviary claims he was the saint's nephew, but early church writers don’t mention him in this or any other context, and there’s strong reason to think he belonged to a later time. At this point, it was important to link any establishment, like the one at Deer, to Columba’s name. There’s nothing unlikely about it being founded by Drostan.

It is interesting to observe several things which are brought to light by this legend of the twelfth century. It teaches us what the men of the period believed regarding the sixth. The ecclesiastics of Deer believed that their own institution had been founded so early as the sixth century, and clearly that they were the successors of the founders. If this be true, gospel light shone among the Picts of Buchan almost as soon as among the people of Iona. It has been maintained that previous to Columba’s coming to Scotland the country had felt powerfully the influence of Christianity,[96] and the legend of Deer would seem to corroborate the statement. From the palace of Brude the king, in the neighbourhood of Inverness, on to the dwelling of the Mormaor, or Governor of Buchan, Christianity occupied the country so early as the age of Columba. But this is a legend, and must not be made more of than it is worth. Then this legend gives us some view of the civil policy of the sixth century, as the men of the twelfth viewed it. The chief governor of Buchan was Bede, the same name with that of the venerable Northumbrian historian of the eighth century. He is simply designated as Cruthnec (Cruithneach) or the Pict. Was this because there were other inhabitants in the country besides Picts at the time, or because they were Picts in contrast with the people of that day? The probability is, that these writers of the twelfth century designated Bede as a Pict, in contradistinction to themselves, who were probably of Scotic origin. Then the names in this document are of interest. Besides that of Bede, we have Drostan and Cosgreg, his father, and Garnaid. Bede, Drostan, Cosgreg, and Garnaid, are names not known in the Gaelic nomenclature of Scotland or Ireland. And there are names of places, Aberdobhoir, known as Aberdour to this day, Buchan also in daily use, Cloch in tiprat not known now, and Pit mac garnaid also[72] become obsolete. Aberdobhoir (Aberdwfr) is purely a British name; Buchan, derived from the British Bwch, a cow, is also British; Pit mac garnaid, with the exception of the Mac, is not Gaelic, so that the only Gaelic name in the legend is Cloch in tiprat, a merely descriptive term. This goes far to show what the character of the early topography of Scotland really is.

It’s interesting to notice several things revealed by this twelfth-century legend. It shows us what people at that time believed about the sixth century. The church leaders of Deer thought their institution had been established as early as the sixth century, clearly believing they were the successors of the founders. If this is true, then the message of the gospel reached the Picts of Buchan almost as soon as it did the people of Iona. It has been argued that before Columba arrived in Scotland, the country had already felt the strong influence of Christianity, and the legend of Deer seems to support this claim. From the palace of Brude, the king near Inverness, to the home of the Mormaor, or Governor of Buchan, Christianity spread throughout the country as early as Columba's time. But this is just a legend and shouldn't be given more weight than it deserves. Additionally, this legend provides some insight into the civil policies of the sixth century, as understood by twelfth-century writers. The chief governor of Buchan was Bede, sharing a name with the well-known Northumbrian historian of the eighth century. He is simply referred to as Cruthnec (Cruithneach) or the Pict. Is this because there were other inhabitants in the area besides Picts, or because they were Picts in contrast to the people of that time? It’s likely that these twelfth-century writers labeled Bede as a Pict to distinguish him from themselves, who were probably of Scotic origin. The names in this document are also noteworthy. In addition to Bede, we have Drostan, his father Cosgreg, and Garnaid. Bede, Drostan, Cosgreg, and Garnaid are names not found in the Gaelic naming systems of Scotland or Ireland. There are also place names: Aberdobhoir, which is known today as Aberdour, Buchan, still in use, Cloch in tiprat which is now unknown, and Pit mac garnaid, which has become obsolete. Aberdobhoir (Aberdwfr) is purely a British name; Buchan, derived from the British word Bwch, meaning cow, is also British; and Pit mac garnaid, except for "Mac," is not Gaelic. Therefore, the only Gaelic name in the legend is Cloch in tiprat, which is merely descriptive. This strongly indicates what the early topography of Scotland was really like.

Then there is light thrown upon the civil arrangements of the Celtic state. We read nothing of chiefs and clans, but we have Mormaors (great officers), and Toiseachs (leaders), the next officer in point of rank, understood to be connected with the military arrangements of the country, the one being the head of the civil and the other of the military organisation. At this time there was a Celtic kingdom in Scotland, with a well established and well organised government, entirely different from what appears afterwards under the feudal system of the Anglo-Saxons, when the people became divided into clans, each under their separate chiefs, waging perpetual war with each other. Of all this the Book of Deer cannot and does not speak authoritatively, but it indicates the belief of the twelfth century with regard to the state of the sixth.

Then there is light shed on the civil structure of the Celtic state. We don’t read about chiefs and clans, but we have Mormaors (great officers) and Taoisigh (leaders), with the latter being the next rank down and linked to the military organization of the country, the former being in charge of civil affairs and the latter of military matters. At this time, there was a Celtic kingdom in Scotland, with a well-established and organized government, completely different from what later emerged under the feudal system of the Anglo-Saxons, when people became divided into clans, each led by their own chiefs, constantly fighting among themselves. The Book of Deer can’t and doesn’t speak authoritatively on all this, but it reflects the beliefs of the twelfth century about the state of the sixth.

The farther Gaelic contents of the Book of Deer are notices of grants of land conferred by the friends of the institution. None of these are real charters, but the age of charters had come, and it was important that persons holding lands should have some formal title to them. Hence the notices of grants inscribed on the margin of this book, all without date, save that there is a copy of a Latin charter of David I., who began his reign in the year 1124.

The Gaelic sections of the Book of Deer contain records of land grants given by the supporters of the institution. None of these are actual charters, but the era of charters had begun, and it was important for landholders to have some official title to their property. As a result, the records of grants written in the margins of this book are all undated, except for a copy of a Latin charter from David I., who started his reign in 1124.

The memoranda of grants to the monastery are in one case headed with the following blessing—Acus bennact inchomded arcecmormar acusarcectosech chomallfas acusdansil daneis. “And the blessing of the one God on every governor and every leader who keeps this, and to their seed afterwards.” The first grant recorded follows immediately after the legend given above. It narrates that Comgeall mac eda gave from Orti to Furene to Columba and to Drostan; that Moridach M’Morcunn gave Pit mac Garnait and Achad toche temni, the former being Mormaor and the latter Toiseach. Matain M’Caerill gave a Mormaor’s share in Altin (not Altere, as in the Spalding Club’s edition), and Culn (not Culii) M’Batin gave the share of a Toiseach. Domnall M’Giric and Maelbrigte M’Cathail gave Pett in muilenn to Drostan. Cathal M’Morcunt gave Achad naglerech to Drostan. Domnall M’Ruadri and Malcolum M’Culeon gave Bidbin to God and to Drostan. Malcolum M’Cinatha (Malcolm the Second) gave a king’s share in Bidbin and in Pett M’Gobroig, and two davachs above Rosabard. Malcolum M’Mailbrigte gave the Delerc. Malsnecte M’Luloig gave Pett Malduib to Drostan. Domnall M’Meic Dubhacin sacrificed every offering to Drostan. Cathal sacrificed in the same manner his Toiseach’s share, and gave the food of a hundred every Christmas, and every Pasch to God and to Drostan. Kenneth Mac meic Dobarcon and Cathal gave Alterin alla from Te (Tigh) na Camon as far as the birch tree between the two Alterins. Domnall and Cathal gave Etdanin to God and to Drostan. Cainneach and Domnall and Cathal sacrificed all these offerings to God and to Drostan from beginning to end free, from Mormaors and from Toiseachs to the day of judgment.

The memoranda of grants to the monastery are headed in one case with the following blessing—Acus bennact inchomded arcecmormar acusarcectosech chomallfas acusdansil daneis. “And may the blessing of the one God be upon every governor and leader who keeps this, and upon their descendants afterwards.” The first grant recorded follows right after the above legend. It states that Comgeall mac Eda gave from Orti to Furene to Columba and to Drostan; that Moridach M’Morcunn gave Pit mac Garnait and Achad toche temni, the former being Mormaor and the latter Toiseach. Matain M’Caerill gave a Mormaor’s share in Altin (not Altere, as in the Spalding Club’s edition), and Culn (not Culii) M’Batin gave the share of a Toiseach. Domnall M’Giric and Maelbrigte M’Cathail gave Pett in muilenn to Drostan. Cathal M’Morcunt gave Achad naglerech to Drostan. Domnall M’Ruadri and Malcolum M’Culeon gave Bidbin to God and to Drostan. Malcolum M’Cinatha (Malcolm the Second) gave a king’s share in Bidbin and in Pett M’Gobroig, and two davachs above Rosabard. Malcolum M’Mailbrigte gave the Delerc. Malsnecte M’Luloig gave Pett Malduib to Drostan. Domnall M’Meic Dubhacin offered every offering to Drostan. Cathal also offered his Toiseach’s share in the same way and gave food for a hundred every Christmas and every Pasch to God and to Drostan. Kenneth Mac meic Dobarcon and Cathal gave Alterin alla from Te (Tigh) na Camon up to the birch tree between the two Alterins. Domnall and Cathal gave Etdanin to God and to Drostan. Cainneach, Domnall, and Cathal offered all these gifts to God and to Drostan freely from the beginning to the end, from Mormaors and from Toiseachs to the day of judgment.

It will be observed that some of the words in this translation are different from those given in the edition of the Spalding Club. Some of the readings in that edition, notwithstanding its general accuracy, are doubtful. In the case of uethe na camone, unless the ue is understood as standing for from, there is no starting point at all in the passage describing the grant. Besides, we read Altin allend, as the name of Altin or Alterin in another grant. This seems to have escaped the notice of the learned translator.

It will be noticed that some of the words in this translation are different from those in the Spalding Club edition. Some of the readings in that edition, despite its overall accuracy, are questionable. In the case of uethe na camone, unless the ue is understood as meaning from, there is no clear starting point at all in the passage that describes the grant. Additionally, we read Altin allend as the name of Altin or Alterin in another grant. This seems to have been overlooked by the scholarly translator.

These grants are of interest for various reasons. We have first of all the names of the grantees and others, as the names common during the twelfth and previous centuries, for these grants go back to a period earlier than the reign of Malcolm the Second, when the first change began to take place in the old Celtic system of polity. We have such names as Comgeall Mac Eda, probably Mac Aoidh, or, as spelt now in English, Mackay; Moridach M’Morcunn[73] (Morgan), or, as now spelt, M’Morran; Matain M’Caerill, Matthew M’Kerroll; Culn M’Batin, Colin M’Bean; Domhnall M’Girig, Donald M’Erig (Gregor or Eric?); Malbrigte M’Cathail, Gilbert M’Kail; Cathal M’Morcunt, Cathal M’Morran; Domhnall M’Ruadri, Donald M’Rory; Malcolum M’Culeon, Malcolm M’Colin; Malcolum M’Cinnatha, Malcolm M’Kenneth, now M’Kenzie. This was king Malcolm the Second, whose Celtic designation is of the same character with that of the other parties in the notice. Malcolum M’Mailbrigte, Malcolm M’Malbride; the nearest approach to the latter name in present use is Gilbert. Malsnecte M’Luloig, Malsnechta M’Lulaich. The former of these names is obsolete, but M’Lullich is known as a surname to this day. Domnall M’Meic Dubhacin (not Dubbacin), the latter name not known now. The name Dobharcon is the genitive of Dobharcu, an otter. The names of animals were frequently applied to men at the time among the Celts. The father of King Brude was Mialchu, a greyhound. Loilgheach (Lulach), a man’s name, is in reality a milch cow.

These grants are interesting for several reasons. First, we have the names of the grantees and others, as they were common during the twelfth century and earlier, since these grants date back to a time before the reign of Malcolm the Second, when the first changes began in the old Celtic political system. We see names like Comgeall Mac Eda, probably Mac Aoidh, or, as we spell it now in English, Mackay; Moridach M’Morcunn[73] (Morgan), which is now spelled as M’Morran; Matain M’Caerill, Matthew M’Kerroll; Culn M’Batin, Colin M’Bean; Domhnall M’Girig, Donald M’Erig (Gregor or Eric?); Malbrigte M’Cathail, Gilbert M’Kail; Cathal M’Morcunt, Cathal M’Morran; Domhnall M’Ruadri, Donald M’Rory; Malcolum M’Culeon, Malcolm M’Colin; Malcolum M’Cinnatha, Malcolm M’Kenneth, now M’Kenzie. This was King Malcolm the Second, whose Celtic title is similar to those of the other parties mentioned. Malcolum M’Mailbrigte, Malcolm M’Malbride; the closest version of this name used today is Gilbert. Malsnecte M’Luloig, Malsnechta M’Lulaich. The first name is obsolete, but M’Lullich is still known as a surname today. Domnall M’Meic Dubhacin (not Dubbacin), the latter name is not known anymore. The name Dobharcon is the genitive form of Dobharcu, meaning an otter. The names of animals were often given to men among the Celts at that time. The father of King Brude was Mialchu, which means a greyhound. Loilgheach (Lulach), a man's name, actually refers to a milch cow.

The next set of grants entered on the margin of this remarkable record are as follows:—Donchad M’Meic Bead mec Hidid (probably the same with Eda, and therefore Aoidh), gave Acchad Madchor to Christ and to Drostan and to Columcille; Malechi and Comgell and Gillecriosd M’Fingun witnesses, and Malcoluim M’Molini. Cormac M’Cennedig gave as far as Scali merlec. Comgell M’Caennaig, the Toiseach of Clan Canan, gave to Christ and to Drostan and to Columcille as far as the Gortlie mor, at the part nearest to Aldin Alenn, from Dubuci to Lurchara, both hill and field free from Toiseachs for ever, and a blessing on those who observe, and a curse on those who oppose this.

The next group of grants noted on the margin of this remarkable record are as follows:—Donchad M’Meic Bead mec Hidid (likely the same as Eda, and thus Aoidh) gave Acchad Madchor to Christ, Drostan, and Columcille; with Malechi, Comgell, and Gillecriosd M’Fingun as witnesses, along with Malcoluim M’Molini. Cormac M’Cennedig gave as far as Scali merlec. Comgell M’Caennaig, the leader of Clan Canan, granted to Christ, Drostan, and Columcille the land as far as the Gortlie mor, at the point closest to Aldin Alenn, from Dubuci to Lurchara, both the hills and fields are permanently free from leaders, with a blessing on those who observe this and a curse on those who oppose it.

The names here are different from those in the former entry, with few exceptions. They are Duncan, son of Macbeth, son of Hugh or Ay, Malachi, Comgall, Gilchrist M’Kinnon, and Malcolm M’Millan, Comgall M’Caennaig (M’Coinnich or M’Kenzie?) In this entry we have the place which is read Altere and Alterin by Mr Whitley Stokes. It is here entered as Aldin Alenn, as it is in a former grant entered as Altin. In no case is the er written in full, so that Alterin is a guess. But there is no doubt that Aldin Alenn and Alterin alla are the same place. If it be Alterin the Alla may mean rough, stony, as opposed to a more level and smooth place of the same name. It will be observed that in this entry the name of a clan appears Clande Canan (Clann Chanain). There was such a clan in Argyleshire who were treasurers of the Argyle family, and derived their name from the Gaelic Càin, a Tax. It is not improbable that the name in Buchan might have been applied to a family of hereditary tax-gatherers.

The names here are different from those in the previous entry, with a few exceptions. They include Duncan, son of Macbeth, son of Hugh or Ay, Malachi, Comgall, Gilchrist M’Kinnon, and Malcolm M’Millan, Comgall M’Caennaig (M’Coinnich or M’Kenzie?). In this entry, we have the place that Mr. Whitley Stokes reads as Altere and Alterin. It's listed here as Aldin Alenn, as it is in a previous grant listed as Altin. In no case is the er written in full, so Alterin is just a guess. But there's no doubt that Aldin Alenn and Alterin alla refer to the same place. If it is Alterin, then Alla may mean rough or stony, as opposed to a flatter and smoother place of the same name. Notably, in this entry, the name of a clan appears: Clande Canan (Clann Chanain). There was indeed such a clan in Argyleshire who were treasurers for the Argyle family, and they got their name from the Gaelic Càin, meaning tax. It's quite possible that the name in Buchan was used for a family of hereditary tax collectors.

The next series of grants entered on the margin of the “Book of Deer” are as follows:—Colbain Mormaor of Buchan, and Eva, daughter of Gartnait, his wife, and Donnalic M’Sithig, the Toiseach of Clenni Morgainn, sacrificed all the offerings to God and to Drostan, and to Columcille, and to Peter the Apostle, from all the exactions made on a portion of four davachs, from the high monasteries of Scotland generally and the high churches. The witnesses are Brocein and Cormac, Abbot of Turbruaid, and Morgann M’Donnchaid, and Gilli Petair M’Donnchaid, and Malæchin, and the two M’Matni, and the chief men of Buchan, all as witnesses in Elain (Ellon).

The next series of grants recorded in the margin of the “Book of Deer” are as follows: Colbain, Mormaor of Buchan, and Eva, daughter of Gartnait, his wife, along with Donnalic M’Sithig, the Toiseach of Clenni Morgainn, dedicated all the offerings to God, Drostan, Columcille, and Peter the Apostle, from the resources gathered from a portion of four davachs, taken from the major monasteries in Scotland and the prominent churches. The witnesses are Brocein, Cormac, Abbot of Turbruaid, Morgann M’Donnchaid, Gilli Petair M’Donnchaid, Malæchin, the two M’Matni, and the leading figures of Buchan, all serving as witnesses in Elain (Ellon).

The names in this entry are Colban, the mormaor, a name obsolete now—although it would seem to appear in M’Cubbin—Eva, and Gartnait. The former seems to have been the Gaelic form of Eve, and the latter, the name of Eva’s father, is gone out of use, unless it appear in M’Carthy—Donnalic (it is Donnachac, as transcribed in the edition of the Spalding Club), M’Sithig or Donnalic M’Keich, the surname well known still in the Highlands—Brocein, the little badger, Cormac, Morgan, Gillepedair, Malæchin, the servant of Eachainn or Hector, and M’Matni or M’Mahon, the English Matheson. There is another instance here of a clan, the clan Morgan.

The names listed here are Colban, the mormaor, a term that's outdated now—though it appears in M’Cubbin—Eva, and Gartnait. The first name seems to have been the Gaelic version of Eve, while the last, which is Eva’s father’s name, is no longer in common use unless it shows up in M’Carthy—Donnalic (which is transcribed as Donnachac in the edition of the Spalding Club), M’Sithig or Donnalic M’Keich, a surname still well-known in the Highlands—Brocein, the little badger, Cormac, Morgan, Gillepedair, Malæchin, the servant of Eachainn or Hector, and M’Matni or M’Mahon, which is the English Matheson. There's also another example here of a clan, the clan Morgan.

The most of these names must be understood merely as patronymic, the son called, according to the Celtic custom, after the name of his father. There is no reason to think that these were clan names in the usual sense. King Malcolm II. is called Malcolum M’Cinnatha,[74] or Malcolm the son of Kenneth, but it would be sufficiently absurd to conclude that Malcolm was a Mackenzie. And yet there are two clans referred to in these remarkable records, the clan Canan and the clan Morgan. There is no reason to believe that either the Buchanans of Stirlingshire or of Argyleshire had any connection with the tribe of Canan mentioned here; but it is possible that the Mackays of the Reay country, whose ancient name was Clan Morgan, may have derived their origin from Buchan. It is interesting to observe that the Toiseachs are associated with these clans, Comgell Mac Caennaig being called the Toiseach of Clan Canan, and Donnalic M’Sithig the Toiseach of Clan Morgan, although neither of the men are designated by the clan name. It would seem that under the Mormaors the family system existed and was acknowledged, the Mormaor being the representative of the king, and the Toiseach the head of the sept, who led his followers to battle when called upon to do so. At the same time the clan system would seem to have been in an entirely different condition from that to which it attained after the introduction of the feudal system, when the chiefs for the first time got feudal titles to their lands.

Most of these names should be understood simply as patronymic, meaning the son was named according to the Celtic tradition after his father. There’s no reason to assume these were clan names in the usual sense. King Malcolm II is referred to as Malcolum M’Cinnatha,[74] or Malcolm the son of Kenneth, but it would be pretty ridiculous to conclude that Malcolm was a Mackenzie. That said, there are two clans mentioned in these notable records, the clan Canan and the clan Morgan. There’s no reason to believe that either the Buchanans of Stirlingshire or Argyleshire had any ties to the tribe of Canan mentioned here; however, it’s possible that the Mackays of the Reay area, whose ancient name was Clan Morgan, may have originated from Buchan. It’s interesting to note that the Toiseachs are linked to these clans, with Comgell Mac Caennaig being called the Toiseach of Clan Canan, and Donnalic M’Sithig the Toiseach of Clan Morgan, even though neither man is identified by the clan name. It seems that under the Mormaors, the family system was present and recognized, with the Mormaor being the representative of the king, and the Toiseach the head of the sept, who led his people into battle when needed. At the same time, the clan system appears to have been in a completely different state from what it became after the introduction of the feudal system, when chiefs first received feudal titles to their lands.

Many other inferences might be made from these interesting records. It is enough, however, to say that they prove beyond a question the existence of a literary culture and a social organisation among the ancient Celts for which they do not always get credit; and if such a book existed at Deer, what reason is there to doubt that similar books were numerously dispersed over the other ecclesiastical institutions of the country?

Many other conclusions could be drawn from these fascinating records. However, it's enough to state that they clearly demonstrate the existence of a literary culture and social organization among the ancient Celts, which they often don't receive credit for; and if such a book existed at Deer, what reason do we have to doubt that similar books were widely spread across other religious institutions in the country?

There is one curious entry towards the close of the MS.—“Forchubus caichduini imbia arrath in lebran colli. aratardda bendacht foranmain in truagan rodscribai ... 7,” which is thus translated by Mr Whitley Stokes:—“Be it on the conscience of every one in whom shall be for grace the booklet with splendour: that he give a blessing on the soul of the wretchock who wrote it.”

There’s an interesting note towards the end of the manuscript: “Forchubus caichduini imbia arrath in lebran colli. aratardda bendacht foranmain in truagan rodscribai ... 7,” which Mr. Whitley Stokes translates as: “It’s on the conscience of everyone who finds this splendid little book: that they should bless the soul of the poor wretch who wrote it.”

This is probably the true meaning of the Gaelic. But the original might be rendered in English by the following translation:—“Let it be on the conscience of each man in whom shall be for good fortune the booklet with colour, that he give a blessing on the soul of the poor one who wrote it.” Rath is good fortune, and li is colour, referring probably to the coloured portions of the writing, and Truaghan is the Gaelic synonym of the “miserus” or “miserimus” of the old Celtic church. Mr Whitley Stokes, as quoted by Dr Stuart, says (p. lx), “In point of language this is identical with the oldest Irish glosses in Zeuss’ Grammatica Celtica.”

This probably captures the true meaning of the Gaelic. But the original can be translated into English like this: “Let each person who carries the colorful booklet keep in mind the blessing for the soul of the poor writer.” Rath means good fortune, and li means color, likely referring to the colorful parts of the writing, and Truaghan is the Gaelic equivalent of “miserus” or “miserimus” from the old Celtic church. Mr. Whitley Stokes, as cited by Dr. Stuart, states (p. lx), “In terms of language, this is the same as the oldest Irish glosses in Zeuss’ Grammatica Celtica.”

The Albanian Duan.

This relic of Celtic literature might have been taken as chronologically preceding the Book of Deer, but while portions of the latter are looked upon as having been written previous to the ninth century, the former, so far as we know, is of the age of Malcolm III. It is said to have been sung by the Gaelic bard of the royal house at the coronation of Malcolm. It is transcribed here as it appears in the Chronicles of the Picts and Scots, where it is given as copied from the M’Firbis MS. in the Royal Irish Academy:—

This ancient piece of Celtic literature might have been thought to come before the Book of Deer, but while some parts of the latter are considered to have been written before the ninth century, the former, as far as we know, dates back to the time of Malcolm III. It's said to have been performed by the Gaelic bard of the royal house during Malcolm's coronation. It is presented here as it appears in the Chronicles of the Picts and Scots, where it is recorded as copied from the M’Firbis MS. in the Royal Irish Academy:—

A eolcha Alban uile,

The entire Alban Isle,

A shluagh feuta foltbhuidhe,

A feuta shluagh with purple hair,

Cia ceud ghabhail, au còl duibh,

Cia ceud ghabhail, au còl duibh,

Ro ghabhasdair Albanbruigh.

Ro ghabhasdair Albanbruigh.

Albanus ro ghabh, lià a shlogh,

Albanus took a bite, then he choked,

Mac sen oirderc Isicon,

Mac send order Isicon,

Brathair is Briutus gan brath,

Brathair is Briutus for brother,

O raitear Alba eathrach.

O raitear Alba eathrach.

Ro ionnarb a brathair bras,

Ro ionnarb a brathair bras,

Briutus tar muir n-Icht-n-amhnas,

Briutus at sea in silence,

Ro gabh Briutus Albain ain,

Briutus claimed Albion for himself,

Go rinn fhiadhnach Fotudain.

Go check Fotudain.

Fota iar m-Briutus m-blaith, m-bil,

Fota iar m-Briutus m-blaith, m-bil,

Ro ghabhsad Clanna Nemhidh,

Ro ghabhsad Clanna Nemhidh,

Erglan iar teacht as a loing,

Erglan after coming from his ship,

Do aithle thoghla thuir Conuing.

Do aithle thoghla thuir Conuing.

[75]

Cruithnigh ros gabhsad iarttain,

Cruithneach rose grabbed the leftovers,

Tar ttiachtain a h-Erean-mhuigh,

Getting to the Irish countryside,

.X. righ tri fichid righ ran,

.X. righ tri fichid righ ran,

Gabhsad diobh an Cruithean-chlar.

Gabhsad diobh an Cruithean-chlar.

Cathluan an ced righ diobh-soin,

Cathluan the first king of them,

Aisnedhfead daoibh go cumair,

Aisnedhfead daoibh go cumair,

Rob e an righ degheanach dhibh

Rob e an righ degheanach dhibh

An cur calma Cusaintin.

An cur calma Cusaintin.

Clanna Eathach ina n-diaigh,

Clanna Eathach in his/her wake,

Gabhsad Albain iar n-airdghliaidh,

Gabhsad Albain in the spotlight,

Clanna Conaire an chaomhfhir,

Clanna Conaire the gentle one,

Toghaidhe na treun Ghaoidhil.

Defeat the fierce Gaels.

Tri mec Erc mec Eachdach ait,

Tri mec Erc mec Eachdach ait,

Triar fuair beannachtair Patraice,

Triar received the blessings of Patrick,

Ghabhsad Albain, ard a n-gus,

Ghabhsad Albain, in a nutshell,

Loarn, Fearghus, is Aonghus.

Loarn, Fearghus, is Aonghus.

Dech m-bliadhna Loarn, ler bladh,

Dech m-bliadhna Loarn, ler bladh,

I fflaitheas Oirir Alban,

I fflaitheas Oirir Alban,

Tar es Loarn fhel go n-gus,

Tar es Loarn fhel go n-gus,

Seacht m-bliadhna ficheat Fearghus.

Twenty-seven years old Fearghus.

English Translation.

English Translation.

Ye learned of Alban altogether

You learned about Alban completely

Ye people shy, yellow-haired

You shy, blonde people

Which was the first invasion, do ye know

Which was the first invasion, do you know?

That took the land of Alban?

That took the land of Albania?

Albanus took it, active his men,

Albanus took it, commanding his men,

That famous son of Isacon,

That famous son of Isacon,

The brother of Briutus without guile

The brother of Brutus without deceit

From whom Alba of the ships is said.

From whom Alba of the ships is said.

Briutus banished his bold brother

Brutus exiled his brave brother

Over the stormy sea of Icht.

Over the stormy sea of Icht.

Briutus took the beautiful Alban

Briutus took the gorgeous Alban

To the tempestuous promontory of Fotudan.

To the stormy cliff of Fotudan.

Long after Briutus the noble, the good,

Long after Brutus the noble, the good,

The race of Neimhidh took it,

The Neimhidh race took it,

Erglan, after coming out of his ship

Erglan, after stepping off his ship

After the destruction of the tower of Conaing.

After the destruction of the tower of Conaing.

The Cruithne took it after that

The Cruithne took it after that.

On coming out of Erin of the plain,

On leaving Erin of the plain,

Seventy noble kings of them

Seventy noble kings among them

Took the Cruithnean plain.

Took the Cruithnean field.

Cathluan was the first king of them,

Cathluan was their first monarch,

I tell it you in order,

I'm telling you in sequence,

The last king of them was

The last king of them was

The brave hero Constantine.

The courageous hero Constantine.

The children of Eochy after them

The children of Eochy after them

Seized Alban after a great fight,

Seized Alban after a tough fight,

The children of Conair, the gentle man,

The children of Conair, the kind man,

The choice of the brave Gael.

The choice of the courageous Gael.

Three sons of Erc the son of Eochy the joyous,

Three sons of Erc, the son of Eochy the Joyful,

Three who got the blessing of Patrick,

Three who got Patrick's blessing,

Seized Alban; great was their courage,

Seized Alban; their courage was immense,

Lorn, Fergus, and Angus.

Lorn, Fergus, and Angus.

Ten years to Lorn, by which was renown,

Ten years to Lorn, which was famous,

In the sovereignty of Oirir Alban,

In the sovereignty of Oirir Alban,

After Lorn the generous and strong

After Lorn the generous and strong

Seven and twenty years to Fergus.

Seven and twenty years to Fergus.

Domhangart mac d’Fheargus ard,

Domhangart mac d’Fheargus high,

Aireamh cuig m bliadhan m-biothgarg,

Aireamh cúig bliana mo bhóthar,

A .XXXIIII. gan troid,

A .XXXIIII. gang fight,

Do Comghall mac Domhangoirt.

Do Comghall mac Domhangoirt.

Da bhliadhan Conaing gan tair,

In the year of Conaing without a gift,

Tar es Comhghaill do Gobhran,

Tar es Comhghaill do Gobhran,

Ti bliadhna fo cuig gan roinn

Ti bliadhna fo cuig gan roinn

Ba ri Conall mac Comhghoill.

Ba ri Conall mac Comhghoill.

Cethre bliadhna ficheat tall

Cethre twenty years tall

Ba ri Aodhan na n-iol-rann,

Ba ri Aodhan na n-iol-rann,

Dech m-bliadhna fo seacht seol n-gle,

Dech m-bliadhna fo seacht seol n-gle,

I fflaitheas Eathach buidhe.

In the kingdom of yellow.

Connchadh Cearr raithe, rel bladh,

Connchadh Cearr raithe, rel bladh,

A .XVI. dia mac Fearchar,

On the 16th day of February,

Tar es Ferchair, feaghaidh rainn,

Tar is Ferchair, feiceann rainn,

.XIIII. bliadhna Domhnaill.

15th year of Domhnaill.

Tar es Domhnaill bric na m-bla,

Tar es Domhnaill bric na m-bla,

Conall, Dunghall .X. m-bliadhna,

Conall, Dunghall, year X.

.XIII. bliadhna Domhnaill duinn

Year XIII of our Lord

Tar es Dunghail is Chonail.

Tar is Dunghail is Chonail.

Maolduin mac Conaill na cereach

Maolduin son of Conaill the Brave

A .XVII. do go dlightheach,

A .XVII. do go dlightheach,

Fearchair fadd, feagha leat,

Fear not, you’ll see.

Do chaith bliadhain thar .XX.

Do chaith bliadhain thar .XX.

Da bliadhain Eachdach na-n-each,

In each passing year,

Ro ba calma an ri rightheach,

Ro ba calma an ri rightheach,

Aoin bhliadhain ba flaith iarttain,

In the year of our Lord,

Ainceallach maith mac Fearchair.

Ainceallach is a good son of Fearchair.

Seachd m-bliadhna Dunghail dein,

Six years of Dunghail,

Acus a ceither do Ailpen,

Acus a ceither do Ailpen,

Tri bliadhna Muireadhiogh mhaith,

Three years of great Muireadhiogh,

.XXX. do Aodh na ardfhlaith.

.XXX. do Aodh na ardfhlaith.

A ceathair ficheat, nir fhann,

A twenty-four, don't delay,

Do bhliadhnaibh do chaith Domhnall,

In the years that Domhnall spent,

Da bhliadhain Conaill, cem n-gle,

In the year of Conaill, with tears,

Is a ceathair Chonall ele.

Is a ceathair Chonall too.

Domangart, son of the great Fergus,

Domangart, son of the great Fergus,

Had the number of five terrible years.

Had the number of five tough years.

Twenty-four years without a fight

Twenty-four years without conflict

Were to Comghall son of Domangart.

Were to Comghall son of Domangart.

Two years of success without contempt

Two years of success without scorn

After Comghall to Gobhran.

After Comghall to Gobhran.

Three years with five without division

Three years plus five without a break

Was king Conall son of Comghall.

Was King Conall, son of Comghall.

Four and twenty peaceful years

Twenty-four peaceful years

Was king Aodhan of many songs.

Was King Aodhan of many songs.

Ten years with seven, a true tale,

Ten years with seven, a true story,

In sovereignty Eochy buy.

Eochy buys sovereignty.

Connchadh Cearr a quarter, star
of renown,

Connchadh Cearr a quarter, star
of renown,

Sixteen years to his son Ferchar,

Sixteen years to his son Ferchar,

After Ferchar, see the poems,

After Ferchar, check out the poems,

Thirteen years to Donald.

Thirteen years for Donald.

After Donald breac of the shouts,

After Donald broke the silence of the shouts,

Was Conall, Dungal ten years,

Was Conall, Dungal ten years old,

Thirteen years Donald Donn

Thirteen years with Donald Donn

After Dungal and Conall.

After Dungal and Conall.

Maolduin, son of Conall of spoils,

Maolduin, son of Conall of the spoils,

Seventeen years to him rightfully.

Seventeen years to him, deservedly.

Ferchar fadd, see you it

See you later

Spent one year over twenty.

Spent a year over twenty.

Two years was Eochy of steeds,

Two years was Eochy of horses,

Bold was the king of palaces.

Bold was the king of palaces.

One year was king after that

One year later, he became king.

Aincellach the good, son of Ferchar.

Aincellach the good, son of Ferchar.

Seven years was Dungal the impetuous,

Seven years was Dungal the impulsive,

And four to Ailpin.

And four to Ailpin.

Three years Murdoch the good,

Three years of good Murdoch,

Thirty to Aodh as high chief.

Thirty to Aodh as the high chief.

Eighty, not feeble

Eighty, not weak

Years did Donald spend.

Donald spent years.

Two years Conall, a noble course,

Two years Conall, a noble journey,

And four another Conall.

And four others Conall.

Naoi m-bliadhna Cusaintin chain,

Now in the year of Cusaintin,

A naoi Aongusa ar Albain,

Aongus' nine in Scotland,

Cethre bliadhna Aodha ain,

Cethre bliadhna Aodha's year,

Is a tri deng Eoghanain.

Is a tri deng Eoghanain.

Triocha bliadhain Cionaoith chruaidh,

Thirteen tough years,

A ceathair Domhnall drechruaidh,

At four Domhnall drechruaidh,

.XXX. bliadhain co na bhrigh,

.XXX. year with meaning,

Don churadh do Cusaintin.

Don't forget to Cusaintin.

Da bhliadhain, ba daor a dath,

Da bhliadhain, ba daor a dath,

Da brathair do Aodh fhionnscothach,

Your brother Aodh the hairy,

Domhnall mac Cusaintin chain,

Domhnall mac Cusaintin chain,

Ro chaith bliadhain fa cheathair.

Spent a year in prison.

Cusaintin ba calma a ghleac,

Cusaintin ba calma a ghleac,

Ro chaith a se is da fhicheat,

Ro chaith a se is da fhicheat,

Maolcoluim cethre bliadhna,

Maolcoluim four years,

Iondolbh a h-ocht airdriagla.

Iondolbh at eight o'clock.

Seacht m-bliadhna Dubhod der.

Seven years of Dublin.

Acus a ceathair Cuilen,

Four culins

A .XXVII, os gach cloinn

A .XXVII, all the kids

Do Cionaoth mac Maolcholuim.

Do Cionaoth mac Maolcholuim.

Seacht m-bliadhna Cusaintin cluin

Seven years of Cusaintin hears

Acus a ceathair Macdhuibh

Four Macduff brothers

Triochadh bliadhain, breacaid rainn

Three years, rainbow chantey

Ba ri Monaidh Maolcoluim.

Ba ri Monaidh Maolcoluim.

Se bliadhna Donnchaid glain gaoith

This year Donnchaid clear wind

.XVII. bliadhna mac Fionnlaoich

.XVII. year son of Finlay

Tar es Mecbeathaidh go m-blaidh

Tar is Me cbeathaidh go m-blaidh

.vii mis i fflaithios Lughlaigh.

.vii my authority Lughlaigh.

Maolcholuim anosa as ri,

Maolcholuim tonight is king,

Mac Donnchaidh dhata dhrechbhi,

Mac Donnchaidh data breach,

A re nocha n-fidir neach,

Aren't you going to join?

Acht an t-eolach as eolach

Acht an t-eolach is eolach

A eolcha.

A eolcha.

Da righ for chaogad, cluine,

Da righ for chaogad, cluine,

Go mac Donnchaidh drech ruire,

Go mac Donnchaidh drech ruire,

Do shiol Erc ardghlain anoir,

Do shiol Erc high ground west,

Gabhsad Albain, a eolaigh.

Gabhsad Albain, a teacher.

[76]

Nine years Constantine the mild,

Nine years, Constantine the mild,

Nine Angus over Alban,

Nine Angus over Alban,

Four years the excellent Aodh,

Four years of the great Aodh,

And thirteen Eoghanan.

And thirteen Eoghanan.

Thirty years Kenneth the hardy,

Thirty years, Kenneth the brave,

Four Donald of ruddy face,

Four Donald with a ruddy face,

Thirty years with effect

Thirty years effective

To the hero, to Constantine.

To the hero, to Constantine.

Two years, sad their complexion,

Two years, their complexion sad,

To his brother Aodh the youthfully fair,

To his brother Aodh, the youthful and attractive,

Donald, son of Constantine the mild,

Donald, son of Constantine the gentle,

Spent a year above four.

Spent a year over four.

Constantine, bold was his conflict

Constantine, bold in his conflict

Spent forty and six.

Spent forty-six.

Malcolm four years.

Malcolm four years ago.

Indulf eight in high sovereignty.

Indulf the eighth in high authority.

Seven years Dubhoda the impetuous,

Seven years Dubhoda the rash,

And four Cuilen.

And four Cuilen.

And twenty-seven over all the tribes

And twenty-seven across all the tribes

To Kenneth the son of Malcolm.

To Kenneth, the son of Malcolm.

Seven years Constantine, listen,

Seven years, Constantine, listen,

And four to Macduff,

And four to Macduff,

Thirty years, the verses mark it,

Thirty years, the verses note it,

Was king of Monaidh, Malcolm.

Was king of Monaidh, Malcolm.

Six years was Duncan of pure wisdom,

Six years was Duncan of pure wisdom,

Seventeen years the son of Finlay,

Seventeen years the son of Finlay,

After him Macbeth with renown,

After him, Macbeth with fame,

Seven months in sovereignty Lulach.

Seven months of rule Lulach.

Malcolm is now the king,

Malcolm is now king.

Son of Duncan the yellow-coloured,

Son of Duncan the blond,

His time knoweth no one

His time knows no one.

But the knowing one who is knowing,

But the one who knows is aware,

Ye learned.

You learned.

Two kings over fifty, listen,

Two kings over fifty, listen,

To the son of Duncan of coloured face,

To the son of Duncan with a painted face,

Of the seed of Erc the noble, in the east,

Of the noble lineage of Erc, in the east,

Possessed Alban, ye learned.

Possessed Alban, you learned.

Although this poem is given in Gaelic as it appears in the Chronicles of the Picts and Scots,[97] the English translation differs in some places. At p. 60 Tri bliadhna fo cuig[98] is translated by Mr Skene “three years five times,” while in the same page dech m-bliadhna fo seacht is translated “ten years and seven.” There is no apparent ground for such a distinction. So in p. 61 ceathar ficheat, eighty, is translated “four and twenty,” which is at variance with the usus of the Gaelic language. The above translation seems the true one.

Although this poem is presented in Gaelic as it appears in the Chronicles of the Picts and Scots,[97] the English translation varies in some areas. On page 60, Tri bliadhna fo cuig[98] is translated by Mr. Skene as “three years five times,” while on the same page, dech m-bliadhna fo seacht is translated as “ten years and seven.” There doesn’t seem to be a clear reason for this difference. Similarly, on page 61, ceathar ficheat, meaning eighty, is translated as “four and twenty,” which conflicts with standard usage in the Gaelic language. The translation above seems to be the more accurate one.

This poem is manifestly of great antiquity and of deep historical interest. Of the authorship little is known. It has been suggested that it is of Irish origin.[99] This is possible, for judging by the synchronisms of Flann Mainistreach, the Irish seanachies were well informed on Scottish matters. But whether Irish or not, the whole poem refers to Scotland, and is entitled to a place among the Celtic remains of the country. It is our oldest and most authentic record of the Scottish kings, and in this respect commended itself to the regard of Pinkerton, who was no friend of anything that was creditable to the Celts or helped to establish their claims.

This poem clearly has ancient roots and is of significant historical importance. Not much is known about who wrote it. Some have proposed that it comes from Ireland.[99] This is plausible, as the Irish storytellers were quite knowledgeable about Scottish affairs, according to Flann Mainistreach. Regardless of its origin, the entire poem is about Scotland and deserves recognition among the Celtic heritage of the region. It stands as our oldest and most reliable record of the Scottish kings, which earned it the appreciation of Pinkerton, who was generally not supportive of anything that highlighted the Celts or bolstered their claims.

Muireadhach Albanach.

The name of Muireadhach Albannach is well known among the literary traditions of Celtic Scotland. In a curious genealogy by Lachlan Mac Mhuireadhaich or Vuirich, usually called Lachlan M’Pherson, given in the Report of the Highland Society of Scotland on Ossian,[100] the said Lachlan traces his own genealogy back through eighteen generations to this Muireadhach or Murdoch of Scotland, and states that his ancestors were bards to M’Donald of Clanronald during the period. The original Murdoch was an ecclesiastic, and has probably given their name to the whole M’Pherson clan. There is a curious poetical dialogue given in the Dean of Lismore’s Book between him and Cathal Cròdhearg, King of Connaught, who flourished in the close of the 12th century, upon their entering at the same time on a monastic life. The poem would seem to show Murdoch to have been a man of[77] high birth, while his own compositions are evidence both of his religious earnestness and his poetical talent. Until the publication of the Dean of Lismore’s book, it was not known that there were any remains of his compositions in existence, but that collection contains several, all on religious subjects. The following is a specimen of his composition, and of the Gaelic poetry of the 12th or 13th century:—

The name Muireadhach Albannach is well known in the literary traditions of Celtic Scotland. In a fascinating genealogy by Lachlan Mac Mhuireadhaich, also known as Lachlan M’Pherson, presented in the Report of the Highland Society of Scotland on Ossian,[100] he traces his lineage back through eighteen generations to Muireadhach or Murdoch of Scotland, claiming that his ancestors served as bards for M’Donald of Clanronald during that time. The original Murdoch was a churchman and likely gave his name to the entire M’Pherson clan. There's an interesting poetic dialogue in the Dean of Lismore’s Book between him and Cathal Cròdhearg, King of Connaught, who lived at the end of the 12th century, discussing their simultaneous entry into monastic life. The poem suggests that Murdoch came from a noble background, and his own writings reflect both his deep religious conviction and his poetic skill. Before the release of the Dean of Lismore’s book, it was unknown that any of his works survived, but that collection includes several, all focusing on religious themes. Here’s a sample of his poetry, and of Gaelic poetry from the 12th or 13th century:—

Mithich domh triall gu tigh Pharais,

Mithich domh triall gu tigh Pharais,

’N uair a’ ghuin gun e soirbh.

’N uair a’ ghuin gun e soirbh.

Cosnaim an tigh treun gun choire,

Cosnaim an tigh treun gun choire,

Gun sgeul aig neach ’eil oirnn.

Gun sgeul aig neach ’eil oirnn.

Dean do sriuth ri do shagairt

Dean do sriuth ri do shagairt

’S coir cuimhne ach gu dlù umad ole.

’S coir cuimhne ach gu dlù umad ole.

Na beir do thigh righ gun agh

Na beir do thigh righ gun agh

Sgeul a’s priomh ri agradh ort.

Sgeul a’s priomh ri agradh ort.

Na dean folchainn a’d pheacadh,

Na dean folchainn a’d pheacadh,

Ge grain ri innseadh a h-ole;

Ge grain ri innseadh a h-ole;

Leigeadh de’d chuid an cleith diomhar,

Leigeadh de’d chuid an cleith diomhar,

Mur be angair a gabhail ort.

Mur be angair a gabhail ort.

Dean do shith ris an luchd-dreuchd,

Dean do shith ris an luchd-dreuchd,

Ge dona, ge anmhuinn le’d chor,

Ge dona, ge anmhuinn le’d chor,

Sguir ri’d lochd, do ghul dean domhain,

Sguir ri’d lochd, do ghul dean domhain,

Mu’m bi olc ri fhaighinn ort.

Mu’m bi olc ri fhaighinn ort.

Mairg a threigeadh tigh an Ardrigh,

Mairg a leave the house of the King,

Aig ghràdh peacaidh, turagh an ni,

Aig ghràdh peacaidh, turagh an ni,

An t-olc ni duine gu diomhair

An t-olc ni duine gu diomhair

Iomadh an sin fiachan mu’n ghniomh.

Iomadh an sin fiachan mu’n ghniomh.

Aig so searmoin do shiol an Adhaimh,

Aig so searmoin do shiol an Adhaimh,

Mar shaoilim nach bheil se an bhreug,

Mar shaoilim nach bhfuil sé an bhréag,

Fulang a bhais seal gu seachainn

Fulang a bhais seal gu seachainn

An fear nach domh gu’n teid.

An fear nach domh gu’n teid.

Fhir a cheannaich siol an Adhaimh

Fhir a cheannaich siol an Adhaimh

D’fhuil, a cholla, ’us da chridhe,

D'fhuil, a cholla, 'us da chridhe,

Air a reir gu’n deanadh sealga,

Air a reir gu’n deanadh sealga,

Ger ge dian ri ’m pheacadh mi.

Ger ge dian ri ’m pheacadh mi.

English Translation.

English Translation.

’Tis time for me to go to the house of Paradise

’It's time for me to go to the house of Paradise

While this wound is not easily borne,

While this injury is hard to endure,

Let me win this house, famous, faultless,

Let me win this house, well-known, perfect,

While others can tell nought else of us.

While others can say nothing else about us.

Confess thyself now to thy priest,

Confess yourself now to your priest,

Remember clearly all thy sins;

Remember all your sins clearly;

Carry not to the house of the spotless King

Carry not to the house of the spotless King

Aught that may thee expose to charge.

Anything that might expose you to blame.

Conceal not any of thy sins

Conceal not any of your sins

However hateful its evil to tell;

However hateful its evil to reveal;

Confess what has been done in secret,

Confess what you've done in secret,

Lest thou expose thyself to wrath;

Lest you expose yourself to anger;

Make thy peace now with the clergy

Make peace with the clergy now.

That thou mayst be safe as to thy state;

That you may be safe regarding your situation;

Give up thy sin, deeply repent,

Give up your sin, truly repent,

Lest its guilt be found in thee.

Lest you be found guilty of it.

Woe to him forsook the great King’s house

Woe to him who abandoned the great King’s house.

For love of sin, sad is the deed;

For the sake of sin, it's a sad action;

The sin a man commits in secret

The sin a man does in private

Much is the debt his sin incurs.

His sin comes with a heavy cost.

This is a sermon for Adam’s race,

This is a sermon for humanity,

I think I’ve nothing said that’s false,

I believe I haven't said anything that isn't true,

Though men may death for a time avoid,

Though men may avoid death for a while,

’Tis true they can’t at length escape.

It’s true they can’t ultimately escape.

Thou who hast purchased Adam’s race,

You who have redeemed Adam’s descendants,

Their blood, their body, and their heart,

Their blood, their body, and their heart,

The things we cherish thou dost assail

The things we cherish you attack.

However I may sin pursue[101]

However I may sin pursue __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

It is not necessary to give farther specimens of Murdoch of Scotland’s poetry here, as those existing are very similar to the above; but several specimens will be found in the Dean of Lismore’s Book, from which the above is taken. The original has been difficult to read, and in consequence to render accurately, but there is little doubt that the real meaning of the poem is given. If the Book of Deer be a specimen of the Gaelic at the close of the 12th century in the east of Scotland, the above is a specimen of the same language from the west, probably from the Hebrides.

It’s not necessary to provide more examples of Murdoch of Scotland’s poetry here, as the existing ones are very similar to the above; however, several examples can be found in the Dean of Lismore’s Book, from which the above is taken. The original has been challenging to read, making it difficult to translate accurately, but there’s little doubt that the true meaning of the poem is captured. If the Book of Deer represents Gaelic at the end of the 12th century in eastern Scotland, the above represents the same language from the west, likely from the Hebrides.

Gaelic Charter.

In 1408, Donald, Lord of the Isles, the hero of Harlaw, made a grant of lands in Islay to Brian Vicar Mackay, one of the old Mackays of the island. The charter conveying these lands still exists, and is written in the Gaelic language. As it is now published by the Record Commission, it is not necessary to give it here, but it is a document of much interest, written by Fergus M’Beth or Beaton, one of the famous Beatons who were physicians to the Lord of the Isles, and signed with the holograph of the great island chief himself. The lands conveyed are in the eastern part of the island, north of the Mull of Oa, and embrace such well-known places as Baile-Vicar, Cornabus, Tocamol, Cracobus, &c. The style of the charter is that of the usual feudal charters written in Latin, but the remarkable thing is to find a document of the kind written in Gaelic at a time when such a thing was almost unknown in the Saxon dialects of either Scotland or England.

In 1408, Donald, Lord of the Isles and the hero of Harlaw, granted lands in Islay to Brian Vicar Mackay, one of the old Mackays from the island. The charter that conveys these lands still exists, and it's written in Gaelic. Since it has now been published by the Record Commission, there's no need to include it here, but it’s an interesting document, written by Fergus M’Beth or Beaton, one of the famous Beatons who served as physicians to the Lord of the Isles, and it bears the original signature of the great island chief himself. The lands granted are in the eastern part of the island, north of the Mull of Oa, and include well-known locations such as Baile-Vicar, Cornabus, Tocamol, Cracobus, etc. The style of the charter follows the typical feudal format written in Latin, but it’s remarkable to find a document of this kind written in Gaelic at a time when such a thing was almost unheard of in the Saxon dialects of either Scotland or England.

15th Century Manuscripts.

The Highlands seem to have had a large number of men of letters during the 15th century, and most of our existing manuscript materials seem to be of that age. These materials are of various kinds. They consist of short theological treatises, with traditional anecdotes of saints and others which seem to[78] have been prevalent in the church at the time. One of the theological treatises now in the library of the Faculty of Advocates in Edinburgh, has reference to the Sacrament of the Supper, and maintains the purely Protestant doctrine that the sacrament can only profit those who receive it in faith. There are anecdotes of priests, often called by the Gaelic name of maighistir, which would indicate that the priests of the period had wives, and that the doctrine of celibacy had not then entered the Scottish church.

The Highlands seemed to have a significant number of writers during the 15th century, and most of our current manuscript materials appear to come from that time. These materials vary in type. They include short theological essays, along with traditional stories about saints and others that were popular in the church then. One of the theological essays now in the library of the Faculty of Advocates in Edinburgh references the Sacrament of the Supper and supports the strictly Protestant belief that the sacrament only benefits those who receive it in faith. There are stories about priests, often referred to by the Gaelic term maighistir, which suggest that the priests of that time had wives, and that the idea of celibacy had not yet become part of the Scottish church.

Some of the manuscripts are genealogical, and as such are of much value to the Scottish historian. They show what the ideas of the seanachies of the thirteenth century were regarding the origin of the Highland clans. Some of these genealogical records have been published by the Iona Club, and are in this way accessible to the general reader. They are indicative of the care taken at the period to preserve memorials of family history, and were of value not only as conducing to the gratification of family pride, but to the preservation of family property, inasmuch as these were the only means in accordance with which succession to property could be determined. The consequence is, that they are not always very reliable, favour being apt to bias the recorder on one side, just as enmity and ill-will were apt to bias him on the other. It is remarkable how ready the seanachy of a hostile clan was to proclaim the line of the rival race illegitimate. This affects the value of these records, but they are valuable notwithstanding, and are to a considerable extent reliable, especially within the period where authentic information could be obtained by the writer.

Some of the manuscripts are genealogical, and as such are very valuable to the Scottish historian. They reveal what the ideas of the seanachies of the thirteenth century were about the origins of the Highland clans. Some of these genealogical records have been published by the Iona Club, making them available to the general reader. They reflect the effort made during that time to preserve family history, which was important not only for satisfying family pride but also for protecting family property, since these records were the only way to determine property succession. As a result, they aren't always very reliable; bias can often influence the recorder—favor on one side and enmity on the other. It’s noteworthy how quickly a seanachy from a rival clan would declare the lineage of the opposing clan to be illegitimate. This affects the value of these records, but they are still valuable and can be considered reliable to a significant extent, especially during the periods when the writer could access authentic information.

A portion of these manuscripts deals with medical and metaphysical subjects, the two being often combined. We are hardly prepared to learn to how great an extent these subjects were studied at an early period in the Highlands. We are apt to think that the region was a barbarous one without either art or science. A sight of the sculptures which distinguished the 14th and 15th centuries is prone to remove this impression. We find a style of sculpture still remaining in ancient crosses and gravestones that is characteristic of the Highlands; elaborate ornaments of a distinct character, rich and well executed tracery, figures well designed and finished. Such sculptures, following upon those of the prehistoric period found still within the ancient Pictish territory, exist chiefly throughout the West Highlands, and indicate that one art, at least, of native growth, distinguished the Gaelic Celts of the Middle Ages.

A part of these manuscripts focuses on medical and metaphysical topics, often blending the two. It's surprising to realize just how extensively these subjects were studied early on in the Highlands. We tend to think of the area as primitive, lacking in art and science. However, seeing the sculptures from the 14th and 15th centuries can change that perception. There's a style of sculpture still evident in ancient crosses and gravestones that is unique to the Highlands—detailed ornaments, rich and skillfully executed designs, and well-crafted figures. These sculptures, which build on those from the prehistoric era found in the ancient Pictish lands, are mainly seen throughout the West Highlands and show that at least one form of native art distinguished the Gaelic Celts during the Middle Ages.

The medical manuscripts existing are chiefly the productions of the famous Macbeths or Beatons, the hereditary physicians of the Lords of the Isles for a long series of years. The charter of lands in Islay, already referred to, drawn out by Fergus Beaton, is of a date as early as 1408, and three hundred years after, men of the same race are found occupying the same position. Hereditary physicians might seem to offer but poor prospects to their patients, and that especially at a time when schools of medicine were almost if not altogether unknown in the country; but the fact is, that this was the only mode in which medical knowledge could be maintained at all. If such knowledge were not transmitted from father to son, the probability was that it would perish, just as was the case with the genealogical knowledge of the seanachies. This transmission, however, was provided for in the Celtic system, and while there was no doubt a considerable difference between individuals in the succession in point of mental endowments, they would all possess a certain measure of skill and acquirement as the result of family experience. These men were students of their science as it existed at the time. The Moors were then the chief writers on medicine. Averroes and Avicenna were men whose names were distinguished, and whose works, although little known now, extended to folios. Along with their real and substantial scientific acquirements, they dived deep into the secrets of Astrology, and our Celtic students, while ready disciples of them in the former study, followed them most faithfully and zealously in the latter likewise. There are numerous medical and astrological treatises still existing written in the Gaelic language, and taken chiefly from the works of Moorish and Arabian writers. How these works reached the Scottish Highlands it is hard to say, nor is it easier to understand how the ingredients of the medical prescriptions of these practitioners could be[79] obtained in a region so inaccessible at the time. The following specimen of the written Gaelic of medical manuscripts, is taken from Dr O’Donovan’s grammar:—[102]

The surviving medical manuscripts mainly come from the well-known Macbeths or Beatons, who were hereditary doctors for the Lords of the Isles for many years. The land deed in Islay, previously mentioned and created by Fergus Beaton, dates back to 1408, and three hundred years later, members of the same family were still found in that role. Hereditary physicians might seem to offer limited prospects for their patients, especially during a time when medical schools were nearly nonexistent in the country; however, this was the only way to preserve medical knowledge at all. Without the transfer of knowledge from father to son, it likely would have been lost, similar to the genealogical knowledge of the seanachies. This knowledge transfer was secured in the Celtic system, and although there were certainly differences in mental abilities among individuals, they all possessed some level of skill and knowledge as a result of family experience. These men were students of the medical science as it was understood at the time. The Moors were the leading writers on medicine. Averroes and Avicenna were notable figures, and their works, while not widely known today, were extensive. Alongside their genuine and substantial scientific knowledge, they also explored the mysteries of astrology, and our Celtic students eagerly followed their teachings in both fields. Many medical and astrological texts still exist written in Gaelic, largely based on the works of Moorish and Arabian writers. It's difficult to determine how these works made their way to the Scottish Highlands, or how these practitioners could obtain the ingredients for their medical prescriptions in such an isolated area at the time. The following example of Gaelic from medical manuscripts is taken from Dr. O’Donovan’s grammar:—[102]

“Labhrum anois do leighes na h-eslainti so oir is eígin nethi imda d’fhaghbhail d’a leighes; ocus is é céd leighes is ferr do dhénamh dhi. 1. na lenna truaillighthi do glanad maille caterfusia; óir a deir Avicenna ’s an 4 Cān. co n-déin in folmhughadh na leanna loisgi d’inarbad. An 2.ní oilemhain bidh ocus dighi d’ordughadh dóibh; an tres ní, an t-adhbhar do dhileaghadh; an 4.ní a n-innarbadh go h-imlán; an 5.ní, fothraiethi do dhénum dóibh; an 6.ní, is eígin lictuber comhfhurtachta do thobhairt dóib. An 7.ní, is eígin neithi noch aentuighius riu do thobhairt dóib muna roib an corp línta do droch-leannaíbh.”

“Now let’s discuss the treatment of these various ailments because we must consider many things in managing their treatment; and it is the best and first treatment to apply. 1. The impure fluids should be cleared along with the counter-treatment; for Avicenna states in the 4th Canon that the elimination of harmful fluids is essential. 2. We should not neglect food and drink to prescribe for them; 3. The third is the reason for the treatment; 4. The fourth is that they should not be harmed at all; 5. The fifth is to provide supportive measures for them; 6. The sixth is that it is essential to offer them comfort. 7. The seventh is that we must provide things that will assist them unless the body is restricted by harmful fluids.”

English Translation.

English Translation.

“Let me now speak of the cure of this disease (scurvy), for many things must be got for its cure; the first cure which is best to be made is to clean the corrupt humours with caterfusia; for Avicenna says in the fourth Canon that evacuation causes an expulsion of the burnt humours. The second thing, to order the patients a proper regimen of meat and drink; the third thing, to digest the matter; the fourth thing, to expel them completely; the fifth thing, to prepare a bath for them; the sixth, it is necessary to give them strengthening lictub. The seventh, it is necessary to give them such things as agree with them, unless the body be full of bad humours.”

“Now let’s talk about how to cure this disease (scurvy), because there are many things needed for its treatment. The first and most important step is to cleanse the corrupt humors with caterfusia; Avicenna states in the fourth Canon that evacuation helps remove the burned humors. The second step is to provide the patients with a proper diet and drink. The third step is to assist digestion; the fourth is to completely expel the impurities; the fifth is to prepare a bath for them; the sixth is to give them a strengthening tonic. Finally, the seventh step is to provide them with things that suit them, unless their body is filled with bad humors.”

This extract is taken from an Irish manuscript, but the language is identical with that in use in the writings of the Beatons. Celtic Scotland and Celtic Ireland followed the same system in medicine as in theology and poetry.

This excerpt is from an Irish manuscript, but the language is the same as that used in the writings of the Beatons. Celtic Scotland and Celtic Ireland followed the same approach in medicine as they did in theology and poetry.

The metaphysical discussions, if they may be so called, are very curious, being characterised by the features which distinguished the science of metaphysics at the time. The most remarkable thing is that there are Gaelic terms to express the most abstract ideas in metaphysics;—terms which are now obsolete, and would not be understood by any ordinary Gaelic speaker. A perusal of these ancient writings shows how much the language has declined, and to what an extent it was cultivated at an early period. So with astrology, its terms are translated and the science is fully set forth. Tables are furnished of the position of the stars by means of which to foretell the character of future events. Whatever literature existed in Europe in the 14th and 15th centuries, extended its influence to the Scottish Highlands. The nation was by no means in such a state of barbarism as some writers would lead us to expect. They had legal forms, for we have a formal legal charter of lands written in Gaelic; they had medical men of skill and acquirement; they had writers on law and theology, and they had men skilled in architecture and sculpture.

The metaphysical discussions, if that's what we can call them, are quite interesting, featuring the characteristics that defined the science of metaphysics at that time. The most notable aspect is that there are Gaelic terms for the most abstract concepts in metaphysics—terms that are now outdated and wouldn't be recognized by any ordinary Gaelic speaker today. Reading these ancient texts reveals how much the language has declined and how much it was developed in earlier times. The same goes for astrology; its terms are translated, and the science is thoroughly explained. Tables are provided showing the positions of the stars, which can be used to predict the nature of future events. Whatever literature existed in Europe during the 14th and 15th centuries had an impact on the Scottish Highlands. The nation was by no means as backward as some writers would have us believe. They had formal legal documents, as we possess a legal charter for land written in Gaelic; skilled medical practitioners; writers on law and theology; and individuals trained in architecture and sculpture.

The Book of Lismore.

When the Highland Society of Scotland were engaged in preparing their report on the poems of Ossian, they thought it important to search with all possible diligence after such sources of ancient Gaelic poetry as might have been open to Macpherson, and especially for such written remains as might still be found in the country. Among others they applied to the Highland Society of London, whose secretary at the time, Mr John Mackenzie, was an enthusiastic Highlander, and an excellent Gaelic scholar. The Society furnished several interesting manuscripts which they had succeeded in collecting, and among these an ancient paper book which has since been called the “Book of the Dean of Lismore.” This book, which now lies in the library of the Faculty of Advocates, Edinburgh, is a small quarto very much defaced, of about seven inches square, and one inch and a quarter in thickness. It is bound in a piece of coarse sheepskin, and seems to have been much tossed about. The manuscript is written in what may be called phonetic Gaelic, the words being spelled on the same principle as the Welsh and Manx, although the application of the principle is very different. “Athair,” father, is “Ayr;” “Saor,” free, is “Seyr;” “Fhuair,” found, is “Hoar;” “Leodhas,” Lewis, is “Looyss;” “iuchair,” a key, is “ewthir;” “ghràdh,” love, is “Zrau.” This principle of phonetic spelling, with a partial admission of the Irish eclipsis and the Irish dot in aspiration, distinguishes the whole manuscript, and has made it very difficult to interpret. The letter used is the English letter of the 15th and 16th centuries, and the MS. was transcribed by the late Mr Ewen M’Lachlan of Aberdeen, an admirable Gaelic scholar. But no attempt was made to transfer its contents into modern Gaelic, or to interpret them, save in the case of a few fragments which[80] were transferred and interpreted by Dr Smith for the Highland Society. Recently, however, the whole manuscript, with few exceptions, has been transcribed, presented in a modern Gaelic dress, translated and annotated, by the writer; and a historical introduction and additional notes have been furnished by Dr W. F. Skene.

When the Highland Society of Scotland was preparing their report on the poems of Ossian, they believed it was important to thoroughly search for any sources of ancient Gaelic poetry that Macpherson might have had access to, particularly for any written materials still available in the country. Among other sources, they reached out to the Highland Society of London, whose secretary at the time, Mr. John Mackenzie, was a passionate Highlander and a skilled Gaelic scholar. The Society provided several interesting manuscripts they had managed to gather, including an ancient paper book that has since been called the “Book of the Dean of Lismore.” This book, which is now kept in the library of the Faculty of Advocates in Edinburgh, is a small quarto that is quite worn, measuring about seven inches square and one and a quarter inches thick. It is bound in coarse sheepskin and appears to have been handled a lot. The manuscript is written in what could be considered phonetic Gaelic, where words are spelled similarly to Welsh and Manx, although the application differs significantly. “Athair,” father, is spelled “Ayr;” “Saor,” free, is “Seyr;” “Fhuair,” found, is “Hoar;” “Leodhas,” Lewis, is “Looyss;” “iuchair,” a key, is “ewthir;” “ghràdh,” love, is “Zrau.” This phonetic spelling system, along with a partial use of Irish eclipsis and the Irish dot for aspiration, characterizes the entire manuscript and has made interpreting it quite challenging. The letters used are from the English alphabet of the 15th and 16th centuries, and the manuscript was transcribed by the late Mr. Ewen M’Lachlan of Aberdeen, an excellent Gaelic scholar. However, there was no effort made to convert its contents into modern Gaelic or to interpret them, except for a few fragments that[80] were transferred and interpreted by Dr. Smith for the Highland Society. Recently, though, the entire manuscript, with few exceptions, has been transcribed, presented in a modern Gaelic format, translated, and annotated by the writer; along with a historical introduction and additional notes provided by Dr. W. F. Skene.

The volume is full of interest, as presenting a view of the native literature of the Highlands in the 15th and 16th centuries, while it contains productions of a much earlier age. The fragments which it contains are both Scottish and Irish, showing how familiar the bardic schools were with the productions of both countries. Much of the contents consists of fragments of what is usually called Ossianic poetry—compositions by Ossian, by Fergus filidh his brother, by Conall MacEdirsceoil, by Caoilte M’Ronan, and by poets of a later age, who imitated these ancient bards, such as Allan MacRorie, Gilliecallum Mac an Olla, and others. The collection bears on one of its pages the name “Jacobus M’Gregor decanus Lismorensis,” James M’Gregor, Dean of Lismore, and it has been conjectured from this fact and the resemblance of the writing in the signature to that of the body of the manuscript, that this was the compiler of the work. That the manuscript was the work of a M’Gregor is pretty evident. It contains a series of obits of important men, most of them chiefs and other men of note of the clan Gregor, and there are among the poetical pieces of a date later than the Ossianic, numerous songs in praise of that clan. It seems, however, that M’Gregor had a brother called Dougal, who designates himself daoroglach, or “apprentice,” who had some share in making the compilation. These M’Gregors belonged to Fortingall in Perthshire, although James held office in the diocese of Argyll. He was vicar of the parish of Fortingall, and it is presumed usually resided there.

The volume is really interesting because it shows the native literature of the Highlands during the 15th and 16th centuries, though it also includes works from much earlier times. The fragments within are both Scottish and Irish, highlighting how well the bardic schools were acquainted with the artistic outputs of both regions. A lot of the content consists of fragments typically referred to as Ossianic poetry—works by Ossian, his brother Fergus filidh, Conall MacEdirsceoil, Caoilte M’Ronan, and other poets from later periods who drew inspiration from these ancient bards, like Allan MacRorie, Gilliecallum Mac an Olla, and others. One page of the collection features the name “Jacobus M’Gregor, Dean of Lismore,” James M’Gregor, Dean of Lismore, and it's been suggested based on this detail and the similarity of the writing in the signature to that of the manuscript's main text that he might be the compiler of this work. It's quite clear that the manuscript was created by a M’Gregor. It includes a series of memorial entries for significant figures, mostly chiefs and notable members of the clan Gregor, and among the later poetical pieces, there are many songs celebrating that clan. However, it seems that M’Gregor had a brother named Dougal, who refers to himself as daoroglach, or “apprentice,” and contributed to the compilation. These M’Gregors came from Fortingall in Perthshire, although James held a position in the diocese of Argyll. He was the vicar of Fortingall parish, and it's generally assumed he mostly lived there.

In giving specimens from M’Gregor’s collection, it may be desirable to treat of the whole of what is called the Ossianic poetry. It is in this collection that we find the earliest written specimens of it, and although Macpherson’s Ossian did not appear for two centuries later, it seems better to group the whole together in this portion of our notice. The word “ursgeul” was applied by the Highlanders to these poetical tales. This word has been translated “a new tale,” as if the ùr here meant “new” in contradistinction to older tales. But the word ùr meant “noble” or “great,” as well as “new,” and the word as so used must be understood as meaning a “noble tale” in contradistinction to the sgeulachd, or other tale of less note. From what source M’Gregor derived his materials is not said, but the probability is that he was indebted both to manuscripts and to oral tradition for them. We shall here give a specimen of the Dean’s collection as it appears in the original, with a version in regular Gaelic spelling, and an English translation. It is the poem usually called “Bàs Dhiarmaid,” or the Death of Diarmad.

In presenting examples from M’Gregor’s collection, it might be helpful to discuss all that is referred to as Ossianic poetry. This collection contains the earliest written examples of it, and even though Macpherson’s Ossian didn't come out for another two hundred years, it makes sense to group everything together in this section of our review. The Highlanders used the word “ursgeul” to describe these poetic stories. This term has been translated as “a new tale,” suggesting the ùr here means “new” in contrast to older stories. However, the word ùr actually means “noble” or “great,” in addition to “new,” and thus should be interpreted as a “noble tale” as opposed to the sgeulachd, or other less significant tale. The origin of M’Gregor’s materials isn’t specified, but it’s likely he drew from both manuscripts and oral tradition. Here, we will provide an example from the Dean’s collection as it appears in its original form, along with a version in standard Gaelic spelling and an English translation. It is the poem commonly known as “Bàs Dhiarmaid,” or The Death of Diarmad.

A houdir so Allane M’Royree.

A houder so Allane M’Royree.

Glennschee in glenn so rame heive

Glennschee in glenn so rame heive

A binn feig agus lon

A bee and a lark

Menik redeis in nane

Menik redis in name

Ar on trath so in dey agon

Ar on trath so in dey agon

A glen so fa wenn Zwlbin zwrm

A glen so fa wenn Zwlbin zwrm

Is haald tulchi fa zran

Is haald tulchi fa zran

Ner wanew a roythi gi dark

Ner wanew a roythi gi dark

In dey helga o inn na vane

In dey helga o inn na vane

Estith beg ma zalew leith

Estith beg my ankle, please

A chuddycht cheive so woym

A chuddycht cheive so woym

Er wenn Zulbin is er inn fail

Er wenn Zulbin is er inn fail

Is er M’ezoynn skayl troyg

Is er M’ezoynn skyl troyg

Gur lai finn fa troyg in shelga

Gur lai finn fa troyg in shelga

Er V’ezwn is derk lei

Er V’ezwn is dark ley

Zwll di wenn Zwlbin di helga

Zwll di wenn Zwlbin di helga

In turkgi nach fadin erm zei

In turkgi nach fadin erm zei

Lai M’ezwnn narm ay

Lai M’ezwnn narm ay

Da bay gin dorchirre in tork

Da bay gin dorchirre in tork

Gillir royth ba zoill finn

Gillir royth ba zoill finn

Is sche assne rin do locht

Is sche assne rin do locht

[81]

Er fa harlow a zail

Er fa harlow a zail

M’ozunn graw nin sgoll

M’ozunn is not going well

Ach so in skayll fa tursych mnaan

Ach so in skayll fa tursych mnaan

Gavr less di layve an tork

Gavr less di layve an tork

Zingywal di lach ni wane

Zingywal's laugh isn't here

Da gurri ea assi gnok

Da gurri ea assi gnok

In schenn tork schee bi garv

In schenn tork schee bi garv

Di vag ballerych na helve mok

Di vag ballerych na helve mok

Soeyth finn is derk dreach

Soeyth finn is dark dreach

Fa wenn zwlbin zlass in telga

Fa wenn zwlbin zlass in telga

Di fre dinnit less in tork

Di fre dinnit less in tork

Mor in tolga a rin a shelga

Mor in tolga a rin a shelga

Di clastich cozar ni wane

Di clastich cozar ni wane

Nor si narm teach fa a cann

Nor si narm teach fa a cann

Ersi in a vest o swoyn

Ersi in a vest of swan

Is glossis woyth er a glenn

Is glossis woyth er a glenn

Curris ri faggin nin leich

Curris is having a hard time

In shen tork schee er freich borb

In shen tork schee er freich borb

Bi geyr no ganyth sleygh

Bi get no game sleigh

Bi traneiseygh na gath bolga

Bi traneiseygh na gath bolga

Modern Gaelic.

Modern Irish.

A h ùghdair so Ailean M’Ruadhraidh.

This is the author Ailean M’Ruadhraidh.

Gleannsìth an gleann so ri’m thaobh,

Gleannsìth an gleann so ri’m thaobh,

’S am binn feidh agus loin,

’S am binn feidh agus loin,

Is minig a rachas an Fheinn

Is minig a rachas an Fheinn

Air an t-srath so an deigh an con.

Air an t-srath so an deigh an con.

An gleann so fa Bheinn Ghulbainn ghuirm.

An gleann so fa Bheinn Ghulbainn ghuirm.

Is aillidh tulcha fo’n ghréin,

Is aillidh tulcha fo’n ghréin,

Na sruthana a ruith gu dearg,

Na sruthana a ruith gu dearg,

An deigh shealg o Fhionn na Feinn.

An deigh shealg o Fhionn na Feinn.

Eisdibh beag mar dh’fhalbh laoch,

Little ice like a hero,

A chuideachd chaoimh so uam,

A kind community, away from me,

Air Bheinn Ghulbainn ’us air Fionn fial,

Air Bheinn Ghulbainn ’us air Fionn fial,

’Us air M’ O’Dhuinn, sgeul truagh:

’Us air M’ O’Dhuinn, sgeul truagh:

Gur le Fionn fa truagh an t-sealg

Gur le Fionn fa truagh an t-sealg

Air Mhac O’Dhuinn a’s deirge lith,

Air Mhac O’Dhuinn a’s deirge lith,

Dhol do Bheinn Ghulbainn do shealg

Dhol do Bheinn Ghulbainn do shealg

An tuire nach faodainn airm dhith.

An tuire nach faodainn airm dhith.

Le Mac O’Dhuinn an airm aigh,

Le Mac O’Dhuinn an airm aigh,

Do’m b’e gu’n torchradh an torc,

Do’m b’e gu’n torchradh an torc,

Geillear roimhe, bu dh’fhoill Fhinn,

Geillear roimhe, bu dh’fhoill Fhinn,

Is e esan a rinn do lochd.

Is he the one who caused your trouble.

Fear fa tharladh an gaol,

Fear of losing love,

Mac O’Dhuinn gràdh nan sgoil,

Mac O’Dhuinn love of schools,

Ach so an sgeul fa tursach mnathan,

Ach so an sgeul fa tursach mnathan,

Gabhar leis do laimh an torc.

Gabhar leis do lámh an torc.

Diongal do laoch na Feinn

Diongal the hero of the Fianna

Do chuireadh e as a chnoc,

Do chuireadh e as a chnoc,

An seann torc Sithe bu ghairbhe,

An seann torc Sithe bu ghairbhe,

Do fhac ballardaich na h-alla-muic.

Do fhac ballardaich na h-alla-muic.

Suidhidh Fionn is deirge dreach,

Suidhidh Fionn is a red face,

Fa Bheinn Ghulbainn ghlais an t-seilg,

Fa Bheinn Ghulbainn ghlais an t-seilg,

Do frith dh’ imich leis an torc,

Do frith dh’ imich leis an torc,

Mòr an t-olc a rinn a shealg.

Mòr the bad thing she did hunting.

Ri clàisdeachd co-ghair na Feinn

Ri clàisdeachd co-gair na Feinn

’N uair ’s an arm a teachd fa ’ceann

’N uair ’s an arm a teachd fa ’ceann

Eireas a bheisd o shuain,

Eireas a bheisd o shuain

’Us gluaiseas uath’ air a ghleann.

’Us gluaiseas uath’ air a ghleann.

Cuireas ri fàgail nan laoch,

Cures for leaving heroes,

An seann torc ’us e air friodh borb,

An seann torc ’us e air friodh borb,

Bu gheire no gath nan sleagh,

Bu gheire no gath nan sleagh,

Bu treine a shaigh no gath bolga.

Bu treine a shaigh no gath bolga.

M’ozwnn ni narm geyr

M'ozwnn is not a threat

Frager less in na vest olk

Frager less in a vest old

Wa teive reyll trom navynyth gay

Wa teive reyll trom navynyth gay

Currir sleygh in dayl in turk

Currir sleygh in dayl in turk

Brissir in cran less fa thre

Brissir in cran less fa thre

Si chran fa reir er in mwk

Si chran fa reir er in mwk

In sleygh o wasi waryerka vlaye

In sleygh o wasi waryerka vlaye

Rait less nochchar hay na corp

Rait less nochchar hay na corp

Targir in tan lann o troyle

Targir in tan lann o troyle

Di chossin mor loye in narm

Di chossin mor loye in narm

Marviss M’ozunn fest

Marviss M’ozunn celebration

Di hanyth feyn de hess slane

Di hanyth feyn de hess slane

Tuttis sprocht er Inn ne wane

Tuttis sprocht er Inn ne wane

Is soyis sea si gnok

Is soy is sea si gnok

Makozunn nar dult dayve

Makozunn nar adult Dave

Olk less a hecht slane o tork

Olk less a hecht slane o tork

Er weith zoyth faddi no host

Er weith zoyth faddi no host

A durt gar wolga ri ray

A durt gar wolga ri ray

Tothiss a zermit o hocht

To this a permit to hunt

Ga maid try sin tork so id taa

Ga maid try sin tork so id taa

Char zult ay a chonyth finn

Char zult ay a chonyth finn

Olk leinn gin a heacht da hygh

Olk leinn gin a heacht da hygh

Toissi tork er a zrum

Toissi tork is a zrum

M’ozunn nach trome trygh

M’ozunn nach trome trygh

Toiss na ye reiss

To this day remain

A zermit gi meine a torc

A zermit gi meine a torc

Fa lattis troygh ya chinn

Fa lattis troygh ya chinn

A zil nin narm rim gort

A zil nin narm rim gort

Ymbeis bi hurrus goye

Ymbeis bi hurrus goye

Agus toissi zayve in tork

Agus tosses a coin in turn.

Gunne i freich neive garve

Gun in fresh new grave

Boonn in leich bi zarg in drod

Boonn in leich bi zarg in drod

Tuttis in sin er in rein

Tuttis in sin er in rein

M’ O’Zwne nar eyve fealle

M’ O’Zwne nar eyve fealle

Na la di heive in turk

Na la di heive in turk

Ach sen ayd zut gi dorve

Ach sen ayd zut gi dorve

A la schai in swn fa creay

A la schai in swn fa creay

M’ O’Zwne keawe in gleacht

M’ O’Zwne keawe in gleacht

Invakane fullich ni wane

Invakane fullich ni wane

Sin tulli so chayme fa art

Sin tulli so chayme fa art

Saywic swlzorme essroye

Saywic swlzorme essroye

Far la berrit boye gi ayr

Far la berrit boye gi ayr

In dey a horchirt la tork

In dey a horchirt la tork

Fa hulchin a chnokso a taa

Fa hulchin a chnokso a taa

Mac O’Dhuinn nan arm geur,

Mac O'Dhuinn of the sharp blades,

Freagras leis a’ bheisd olc,

Response to the bad beast,

O’ thaobh thriall trom, nimhneach, gath,

O’ thaobh thriall trom, nimhneach, gath,

Cuirear sleagh an dail an tuirc.

Cuirear sleagh an dail an tuirc.

Brisear a crann leis fa thri,

Brisear a crann leis fa thri,

Is i a crann fa rèir air a’ mhuc,

Is it a tree according to the pig,

An t-sleagh o bhos bhar-dhearg, bhlàth,

An t-sleagh o bhos bhar-dhearg, bhlàth,

Raitleis noch char e’ na corp.

Raitleis noch char e’ na corp.

Tairngear an tan lann o’ truaill,

Tairngear an tan lann o’ truaill,

Do choisinn mòr luaidh an arm,

Do choisinn mòr luaidh an arm,

Marbhas Mac O’Dhuinn a’ bheisd,

Marbhas Mac O’Dhuinn is dead,

Do thainig e féin as slàn.

Do thainig e féin as slàn.

Tuiteas sprochd air Fionn na Feinn,

Tuiteas sprochd air Fionn na Feinn,

’Us suidheas e ’s a chnoc,

’Us suidheas e ’s a chnoc,

Mac O’ Dhuinn nach do dhiult daimh

Mac O’ Dhuinn nach do dhiult daimh

Olc leis a thighinn slàn o’n torc.

Olc leighis a thighinn slàn o’n torc.

Air bhith dha fada ’n a thosd,

Air bhith dha fada ’n a thosd,

A dubhairt, ged a b’ olc ri ràdh,

A dubhairt, ged a b’ olc ri ràdh,

Tomhais, a Dhiarmaid o’ shoc,

Tomhais, a Dhiarmaid of shock,

Cia meud troidh ’s an torc a ta.

Cia meud troidh ’s an torc a ta.

Char dhiult e athchuinge Fhinn,

Char dhiult e athchuinge Fhinn,

Olc leinn gun e theachd d’a thigh.

Olc leinn gun e a thigh.

Tombaisidh an torc air a dhruim,

Tombaisidh an torc air a dhruim,

Mac O’Dhuinn nach trom troidh.

Mac O’Dhuinn not heavy fighting.

Tomhais ’n a aghaidh a rìs,

Tomhais ’n a aghaidh a rìs,

A Dhiarmaid gu mion an torc;

A Dhiarmaid gu mion an torc;

Fa leat is truagh dha chinn,

Fa leat is truagh dha chinn,

A ghille nan arm roinn ghoirt.

A ghille nan arm roinn ghoirt.

Imicheas, bu thurus goimh,

Imicheas, bu thurus goimh,

Agus tomhaisidh dhoibh an torc.

They measure the boar for them.

Guinidh a fhriogh nimh, garbh

Catch the fierce poison, rough

Bonn an laoich bu gharbh an trod.

Bonn an laoich bu gharbh an trod.

Tuiteas an sin air an raon,

Tuiteas an sin air an raon,

Mac O’Dhuinn nior aoibh feall;

Mac O’Dhuinn never deceived;

’N a luidhe do thaobh an tuirc,

’N a luidhe do thaobh an tuirc,

Ach sin e dhuit gu doirbh.

Ach sin e dhuit gu doirbh.

A ta se an sin fa chreuchd

A ta se an sin fa chreuchd

Mac O’Dhuinn caomh an gleachd;

Mac O’Dhuinn loves the joke;

Aon mhacan fulangach nam Fiann

The suffering hounds of Fiann

’S an tulach so chitheam fa fheart.

’S an tulach so chitheam fa fheart.

Seabhag suilghorm Easruaidh,

Seabhag blue eye Easruaidh,

Fear le’m beireadh buaidh gach àir,

Fear le’m beireadh buaidh gach àir,

An deigh a thorchairt le torc

An deigh a thorchairt le torc

Fa thulchain a chnuic so a ta.

Fa thulchain a chnuic so a ta.

Dermit M’ O’Zwne oyill

Dermit M’ O’Zwne old

Huttom tra ead nin noor

Huttom tra ead nin noor

Bi gil a wrai no grane

Bi gil a wrai no grane

Bu derk a wail no blai k ...

Bu derk a wail no blai k ...

Fa boe innis a alt

Fa boe innis a alt

Fadda rosk barglan fa lesga

Fadda rosk barglan fa lesga

Gurme agus glassi na hwle

Gurme agus glass na hwle

Maissi is cassi gowl ni gleacht

Maissi is cassi gowl ni gleacht

Binnis is grinnis na zloyr

Binnis is grinnis na zloyr

Gil no zoid varzerk vlaa

Gil no zoid varzerk vlaa

Mayd agis evycht sin leich

Made a big mess last night

Seng is ser no kness bayn

Seng is ser no kness bayn

Coythtyc is maaltor ban

Coythtyc is a malty beer

M’ O’Zwne bi vor boye

M' O'Zwne by vor boye

In turri char hog swle

In turri char hog swle

O chorreich wr er a zroy

O chorreich wr er a zroy

Immin deit eyde is each

Immin diet guide is each

Fer in neygin creach nar charre

Fer in neygin creach nar charre

Gilli a bar gasga is seith

Gilli a bar gasga is seith

Ach troyg mir a teich so glenn

Ach troyg mir a teich so glenn

Glennschee.

Glennschee.

Diarmad Mac O’Dhuinn aibheil,

Diarmad Mac O’Dhuinn said,

A thuitcam troimh eud; mo nuar!

A thuitcam troimh eud; mo nuar!

Bu ghile a bhràgh’d no grian,

Bu ghile a bhràgh’d no grian,

Bu dheirge a bheul no blàth caora.

Bu dheirge a bheul no blàth caora.

Fa buidhe innis a fhalt,

Hair color blonde

Fada rosg barghlan fa liosg,

Fada rosg barghlan fa liosg,

Guirme agus glaise ’n a shùil,

Guirme agus glaise 'n a shùil,

Maise ’us caise cùl nan cleachd.

Maise ’us caise cùl nan cleachd.

Binneas ’us grinneas ’n a ghlòir,

Binneas ’us grinneas ’n a ghlòir,

Gile ’n a dhoid bhar-dhearg bhlàth,

Gile ’n a dhoid bhar-dhearg bhlàth,

Meud agus éifeachd ’s an laoch

Meud agus éifeachd ’s an laoch

[82]

Seang ’us saor ’n a chneas bàn.

Seang ’us saor ’n a chneas bàn.

Cothaich ’us mealltair bhan,

Cothaich and white traitor,

Mac O’Dhuinn bu mhòr buaidh,

Mac O'Dhuinn had a big win,

’S an t-suiridh cha thog sùil,

’S an t-suiridh cha thog sùil,

O chuireadh ùir air a ghruaidh.

O chuireadh ùir air a ghruaidh.

Immirdich fhaoghaid ’us each,

Immirdich fhaoghaid ’us each,

Fear an éigin chreach nar char,

Fear an éigin chreach nar char,

Gille b’fhearr gaisge ’us sitheadh,

Gille better hero and just,

Ach is truagh mar a theich ’s a ghleann.

Ach is truagh mar a theich ’s a ghleann.

Gleannsìth.

Gleannsìth.

English Translation.

English Translation.

The Author of this is Allan M’Rorie.

This was written by Allan M’Rorie.

Glenshee the vale that close beside me lies

Glenshee, the valley that lies right next to me

Where sweetest sounds are heard of deer and elk,

Where the sweetest sounds of deer and elk can be heard,

And where the Feinn did oft pursue the chase

And where the Feinn would often go after the hunt

Following their hounds along the lengthening vale.

Following their dogs along the stretching valley.

Below the great Ben Gulbin’s grassy height,

Below the great Ben Gulbin’s grassy height,

Of fairest knolls that lie beneath the sun

Of the most beautiful hills that are bathed in sunlight

The valley winds. It’s streams did oft run red,

The valley twists and turns. Its streams often ran red,

After a hunt by Finn and by the Feinn.

After a hunt by Finn and the Feinn.

Listen now while I detail the loss

Listen now while I explain the loss

Of one a hero in this gentle band;

Of one a hero in this gentle group;

’Tis of Ben Gulbin and of generous Finn

’Tis of Ben Gulbin and of generous Finn

And Mac O’Duine, in truth a piteous tale.

And Mac O’Duine, truly a sad story.

A mournful hunt indeed it was for Finn

A truly sad hunt it was for Finn.

When Mac O’Duine, he of the ruddiest hue,

When Mac O’Duine, the one with the brightest red hair,

Up to Ben Gulbin went, resolved to hunt

Up to Ben Gulbin he went, determined to hunt.

The boar, whom arms had never yet subdued.

The boar, whom no weapons had ever conquered.

Though Mac O’Duine of brightest burnished arms,

Though Mac O'Duine with his shining armor,

Did bravely slay the fierce, and furious boar,

Did bravely defeat the fierce and furious boar,

Yet Finn’s deceit did him induce to yield,

Yet Finn's trickery caused him to give in,

And this it was that did his grievous hurt.

And this was what caused him great harm.

Who among men was so belov’d as he?

Who among men was so loved as he?

Brave Mac O’Duine, beloved of the schools;

Brave Mac O’Duine, loved by the schools;

Women all mourn this sad and piteous tale

Women all grieve for this sad and heartbreaking story.

Of him who firmly grasped the murderous spear.

Of him who firmly held the deadly spear.

Then bravely did the hero of the Feinn

Then bravely did the hero of the Feinn

Rouse from his cover in the mountain side

Rouse from his hiding place in the mountainside

The great old boar, him so well known in Shee,

The great old boar, so well known in Shee,

The greatest in the wild boar’s haunt e’er seen.

The greatest in the wild boar's area ever seen.

Finn sat him down, the man of ruddiest hue,

Finn sat him down, the man with the brightest red complexion,

Beneath Ben Gulbin’s soft and grassy side;

Beneath Ben Gulbin’s gentle, grassy slope;

For swift the boar now coursed along the heath;

For the boar quickly ran across the heath;

Great was the ill came of that dreadful hunt.

Great was the harm that came from that terrible hunt.

’Twas when he heard the Feinn’s loud ringing shout,

’Twas when he heard the Feinn’s loud ringing shout,

And saw approach the glittering of their arms,

And saw them approaching with their shining armor,

The monster wakened from his heavy sleep

The monster woke up from his deep sleep

And stately moved before them down the vale.

And moved majestically ahead of them down the valley.

First, to distance them he makes attempt

First, to distance them, he makes an effort.

The great old boar, his bristles stiff on end,

The great old boar, his bristles standing straight up,

These bristles sharper than a pointed spear,

These bristles are sharper than a pointed spear,

Their point more piercing than the quiver’s shaft.

Their point was sharper than the arrow's tip.

Then Mac O’Duine, with arms well pointed too,

Then Mac O'Duine, with arms well aimed too,

Answers the horrid beast with ready hand;

Answers the terrible beast with a quick hand;

Away from his side then rushed the heavy spear,

Away from his side then rushed the heavy spear,

Hard following on the course the boar pursued.

Hard following on the path the boar took.

The javelin’s shaft fell shivered into three,

The javelin’s shaft fell, trembling into three,

The shaft recoiling from the boar’s tough hide.

The arrow bouncing back from the boar’s tough skin.

The spear hurl’d by his warm red-fingered hand,

The spear thrown by his warm, red-fingered hand,

Ne’er penetrated the body of the boar.

Never penetrated the body of the boar.

Then from its sheath he drew his thin-leav’d sword,

Then he took out his slender, leaf-shaped sword from its sheath,

Of all the arms most crowned with victory.

Of all the weapons most celebrated for their victories.

Mac O’Duine did then the monster kill

Mac O’Duine then killed the monster.

While he himself escaped without a wound.

While he managed to escape unscathed.

Then on Finn of the Feinn did sadness fall,

Then sadness fell on Finn of the Feinn,

And on the mountain side he sat him down;

And on the mountainside, he sat down;

It grieved his soul that generous Mac O’Duine

It saddened him deeply that generous Mac O’Duine

Should have escaped unwounded by the boar.

Should have escaped unscathed by the boar.

For long he sat, and never spake a word,

For a long time, he sat there without saying a word,

Then thus he spake, although’t be sad to tell;

Then he said, although it’s sad to say;

“Measure, Diarmad, the boar down from the snout,

“Measure, Diarmad, the boar down from the snout,

And tell how many feet ’s the brute in length;”

And tell how many feet the beast is in length;”

What Finn did ask he never yet refused;

What Finn asked, he never turned down.

Alas! that he should never see his home.

Unfortunately, he'll never see his home again.

Along the back he measures now the boar,

Along the back, he now measures the boar,

Light-footed Mac O’Duine of active step.

Light-footed Mac O'Duine with a lively stride.

“Measure it the other way against the hair,

“Measure it the other way against the hair,

And measure, Diarmad, carefully the boar.”

And measure the boar carefully, Diarmad.

It was indeed for thee a mournful deed,

It was truly a sad thing for you.

Furth of the sharply-pointed, piercing arms,

Furth of the sharply-pointed, piercing arms,

He went, the errand grievous was and sad,

He went, the task was difficult and sad,

And measured for them once again the boar.

And measured the boar for them once more.

The envenomed pointed bristle sharply pierced

The poisoned pointed bristle sharply pierced

The soul of him the bravest in the field.

The bravest soul in the field.

Then fell and lay upon the grassy plain

Then fell and lay on the grassy plain

The noble Mac O’Duine, whose look spoke truth;

The noble Mac O’Duine, whose gaze revealed sincerity;

He fell and lay along beside the boar

He fell and lay next to the boar.

And then you have my mournful saddening tale.

And then you have my sad and sorrowful story.

There does he lie now wounded to the death,

There he lies now, fatally wounded,

Brave Mac O’Duine so skilful in the fight,

Brave Mac O'Duine, so skilled in battle,

The most enduring even among the Feinn,

The most enduring even among the Feinn,

Up there where I see his grave.

Up there where I see his grave.

The blue-eyed hawk that dwelt at Essaroy

The blue-eyed hawk that lived at Essaroy

The conqueror in every sore-fought field

The victor in every hard-fought battle

Slain by the poisoned bristle of the boar.

Slain by the poisoned quills of the boar.

Now does he lie full-stretched upon the hill,

Now he lies stretched out on the hill,

Brave, noble Diarmad Mac O’Duine

Brave, noble Diarmad Mac O’Duine

Slain, it is shame! victim of jealousy.

Slain, it's such a shame! A victim of jealousy.

Whiter his body than the sun’s bright light,

Whiter his body than the sun’s bright light,

Redder his lips than blossoms tinged with red;

Redder his lips than flowers touched with red;

Long yellow locks did rest upon his head,

Long, yellow hair rested on his head,

His eye was clear beneath the covering brow,

His eye was clear under the furrowed brow,

Its colour mingled was of blue and gray;

Its color blended shades of blue and gray;

Waving and graceful were his locks behind,

Waving and flowing were his hair behind,

His speech was elegant and sweetly soft;

His speech was graceful and gently soothing;

His hands the whitest, fingers tipped with red;

His hands were very pale, with fingertips touched in red;

Elegance and power were in his form,

Elegance and strength were in his shape,

His fair soft skin covering a faultless shape,

His smooth, fair skin covering a perfect body,

No woman saw him but he won her love.

No woman saw him, yet he captured her heart.

Mac O’Duine crowned with his countless victories,

Mac O’Duine, celebrated for his many victories,

Ne’er shall he raise his eye in courtship more;

Never will he lift his gaze in courtship again;

Or warrior’s wrath give colour to his cheek;

Or the warrior's anger brings color to his face;

The following of the chase, the prancing steed,

The following of the chase, the prancing steed,

Will never move him, nor the search for spoil.

Will never move him, nor the search for treasure.

He who could bear him well in wary fight,

He who could handle him well in cautious battle,

Has now us sadly left in that wild vale.

Has now sadly left us in that wild valley.

Glenshee.

Glenshee.

This is, in every way, a fair specimen of the Dean’s MS., and of the story of the death of Diarmad as it existed in Scotland in the year 1512. The story is entirely a Scottish one, Glenshee being a well-known locality in the county of Perth, and Ben Gulbin a well-known hill in Glenshee. This has been called an Ossianic poem, but, according to Dean M’Gregor, it was not composed by Ossian, but by a poet obviously of more recent times;—Allan MacRorie, who was probably a composer of the 15th century. The resemblance of Diarmad to Achilles will occur at once to the classical reader, and there is no reason to doubt that[83] there were large classes in the Highlands in the middle ages well acquainted with classical literature.

This is, in every way, a fair example of the Dean’s manuscript and of the story of Diarmad’s death as it was told in Scotland in 1512. The story is entirely Scottish, with Glenshee being a well-known area in Perthshire, and Ben Gulbin a famous hill in Glenshee. While this has been labeled an Ossianic poem, Dean M’Gregor argues that it wasn’t written by Ossian but by a poet clearly from a more recent time—Allan MacRorie, who likely wrote in the 15th century. The similarity between Diarmad and Achilles will be obvious to classical readers, and there’s no reason to doubt that[83] there were significant groups in the Highlands during the Middle Ages who were familiar with classical literature.

Another specimen of the Dean’s poems may be given as one which the compiler attributes to Ossian. It is Ossian’s eulogy on his father Finn, or Fingal, as he is called by M’Pherson:—

Another example of the Dean’s poems can be presented as one that the compiler attributes to Ossian. It is Ossian’s tribute to his father Finn, or Fingal, as he is referred to by M’Pherson:—

Modern Gaelic.

Modern Gaelic.

Auctor hujus Oisian Mac Fhinn.

Author of this Oisian Mac Fhinn.

Sé la gus an dé o nach fhaca mi Fionn,

Sé la gus an dé o nach fhaca mi Fionn,

Cha-n fhaca ri’m ré se bu gheire leam;

Cha-n fhaca ri’m ré se bu gheire leam;

Mac nighinn O’Théige, rìgh nam buillean tròm,

Mac nighinn O’Théige, king of the heavy blows,

M’oide, ’us mo rath, mo chiall ’us mo chon.

M'oide, my strength, my sense, and my loyalty.

Fa filidh fa flath, fa rìgh air ghéire,

Fa filidh fa flath, fa rìgh air ghéire,

Fionn flath, rìgh na Feinn, fa triath air gach tìr;

Fionn Flath, king of the Fianna, rules over every land;

Fa miall mòr mara, fa leobhar air leirg,

Fa miall mòr mara, fa leobhar air leirg,

Fa seabhag glan gaoithe, fa saoi air gach ceaird.

Fa seabhag glan gaoithe, fa saoi air gach ceaird.

Fa h-oileanach ceart, fa marcaich nior mhearbh,

Fa h-oileanach ceart, fa marcaich nior mhearbh,

Fa h-ullamh air ghniomh, fa steith air gach seirm;

Fa h-ullamh air ghniomh, fa steith air gach seirm;

Fa fior, ceart, a bhreith, fa tamhaiche tuaith.

Fa fior, ceart, a bhreith, fa tamhaiche tuaith.

Fa ionnsaichte ’n a àigh, fa brathach air buaidh;

Fa ionnsaichte ’n a àigh, fa brathach air buaidh;

Fa h-e an teachdair ard, air chalm’us air cheòl,

Fa h-e an teachdair ard, air chalm’us air cheòl,

Fa diùltadh nan daimh o dh’fhàg graidh na gloir.

Fa diùltadh nan daimh o dh’fhàg graidh na gloir.

A chneas mar an caile, a ghruaidh mar an ròs,

A chneas like the girl, her skin like the rose,

Bu ghlan gorm a rosg, ’fholt mar an t-òr.

Bu ghlan gorm a rosg, ’fholt mar an t-òr.

Fa dùil daimh ’us daoine, fa aireach nan àgh,

Fa dùil daimh ’us daoine, fa aireach nan àgh,

Fa h-ullamh air ghniomh, fa mìn ri mnathaibh.

Fa h-ullamh air ghniomh, fa mìn ri mnathaibh.

Fa h-e am miall mòr, mac muirne gach magh,

Fa h-e am miall mòr, mac muirne gach magh,

B’fhear loinneadh nan lann, an crann os gach fiodh.

B’fhear loinneadh nan lann, an crann os gach fiodh.

Fa saoibhir an rìgh, a bhotul mòr glas,

Fa saoibhir an rìgh, a bhotul mòr glas,

D’fhion dhoirt gheur dhoibh, tairbh nochchar threa

D’fhion dhoirt gheur dhoibh, tairbh nochchar threa

. . . . . . . . . . . . broinn bhàin

. . . . . . . . . . . . broinn bhàin

. . . air an t-sluagh, fa bu chruaidh cheum,

. . . air an t-sluagh, fa bu chruaidh cheum,

Fa chosnadh an gniomh, fa Bhanbha nam beann

Fa chosnadh an gniomh, fa Bhanbha nam beann

Gun d’thug am flath triochaid catha fa cheann,

Gun d’thug am flath triochaid catha fa cheann,

Air sgraiteach dha, M’Cumhail nior cheil,

Air sgraiteach dha, M’Cumhail nior cheil,

A deir fa ghò, ni clos gò ’n a bheul;

A deer for you, don't close your mouth;

English Translation.

English Translation.

The Author of this is Ossian, the Son of Finn.

This was written by Ossian, the son of Finn.

’Twas yesterday week I last saw Finn,

’Twas yesterday week I last saw Finn,

Ne’er did I feel six days so long;

Ne’er did I feel six days so long;

Teige’s daughter’s son, a powerful king;

Teige’s grandson, a strong king;

My teacher, my luck, my mind, and my light,

My teacher, my fortune, my thoughts, and my brightness,

Both poet and chief, as brave as a king,

Both the poet and the leader, as courageous as a king,

Finn, chief of the Feine, lord of all lands,

Finn, leader of the Feine, ruler of all the lands,

Leviathan at sea, as great on land,

Leviathan at sea, just as massive on land,

Hawk of the air, foremost in arts,

Hawk of the sky, leading in skills,

Courteous, just, a rider bold,

Polite, fair, a brave rider,

Of vigorous deeds, the first in song,

Of bold actions, the first in song,

A righteous judge, firm his rule,

A just judge, strong in his authority,

Polished his mein, who knew but victory.

Polished his demeanor, who knew only victory.

Who is like him in fight or song?

Who is like him in battle or in music?

Resists the foe in house or field,

Resists the enemy in home or battlefield,

Marble his skin, the rose his cheek.

Marble his skin, the rose his cheek.

Blue was his eye, his hair like gold,

Blue was his eye, and his hair was like gold,

All men’s trust, of noble mind.

All men's trust, of noble spirit.

Of ready deeds, to women mild,

Of quick actions, to gentle women,

A giant he, the field’s delight,

A giant, he, the pride of the field,

Best polished spears, no wood like their shafts.

Best polished spears, no wood compares to their shafts.

Rich was the king, his great green bottle

Rich was the king, his big green bottle

Full of sharp wine, of substance rich.

Full of sharp wine, rich in substance.

Excellent he, of noble form,

He is excellent, of noble form,

His people’s head, his step so firm,

His people's leader, his stride so steady,

Who often warred, in beauteous Banva,

Who frequently fought in beautiful Banva,

There thirty battles he bravely fought.

There were thirty battles he bravely fought.

With miser’s mind from none withheld,

With a greedy mindset, holding nothing back from anyone,

Anything false his lips ne’er spoke.

Anything false never crossed his lips.

Ni euradh air neach, a fhuair fear o Fhionn,

Ni euradh air neach, a fhuair fear o Fhionn,

Cha robh ach rìgh gréine, rìgh riamh os a chionn.

Cha robh ach rìgh gréine, rìgh riamh os a chionn.

Nior dh’fhàg beist an loch, no nathair an nimh,

Nior dh’fhàg beist an loch, no nathair an nimh,

An Eirinn nan naomh, nar mharbh an saor seimh.

An Eirinn of the saints, do not kill the gentle savior.

Ni h-innisinn a ghniomh, a bhithinn gu de bhràth,

Ni h-innisinn a ghniomh, a bhithinn gu de bhràth,

Nior innisinn uam, trian a bhuaidh ’s a mhaith.

Nior innisinn uam, trian a bhuaidh ’s a mhaith.

Ach is olc a taim, an deigh Fhinn na Feinn,

Ach is olc a taim, an deigh Fhinn na Feinn,

Do chaith leis an fhlath, gach maith bha ’na dheigh.

Do chaith leis an fhlath, gach maith bha ’na dheigh.

Gun anghnath aoin mhòir, gun eineach glan gaoithe,

Gun anghnath aoin mhòir, gun eineach glan gaoithe,

Gun òr ’us mnathaibh rìgh, ’s gun bhreith nan laoch.

Gun òr ’us mnathaibh rìgh, ’s gun bhreith nan laoch.

Is tuirseach a taim, an deigh chiun nan ceud,

Is tuirseach a taim, an deigh chiun nan ceud,

Is mi an crann air chrith, is mo chiabh air n-eug

Is mi an crann air chrith, is mo chiabh air n-eug

Is mi a chno chith, is mi an t-each gun sréin,

Is mi a chno chith, is mi an t-each gun sréin,

Achadan mi an uair, is mi an tuath gun treith;

Achadan mi an uair, is mi an tuath gun treith;

Is mi Oisian MacFhinn, air trian de’m ghnioimh,

Is mi Oisian MacFhinn, on a third of my actions,

An fhad ’s bu bheò Fionn, do bu leam gach ni.

An fhad ’s bu bheò Fionn, do bu leam gach ni.

Seachd slios air a thigh, M’Cumhail gon fleadh,

Seachd slios air a thigh, M’Cumhail gon fleadh,

Seachd fichead sgiath chlis, air gach slios diubh sin;

Seventy-seven slanted wings, on each side of them;

Caogad uidheam olaidh an timchioll mo rìgh,

Caogad uidheam olaidh an timchioll mo rìgh,

Caogad laoch gun iomagain anns gach uidheam dhiubh.

Caogad hero without hesitation in every setup among them.

Deich bleidh bàn, ’n a thalla ri òl,

Deich bleidh bàn, ’n a thalla ri òl,

Deich eascradh gorm, deich corn de’n òr.

Deich eascraidh gorm, deich corn de’n òr.

Ach bu mhaith an treabh, a bh’aig Fionn na Feinn,

Ach bu mhaith an treabh, a bh’aig Fionn na Feinn,

Gun doichioll, gun drùth, gun gleois, gun gléidh.

Gun doichioll, gun drùth, gun gleois, gun gléidh.

Gun tàrchuis aun, air aon fhear d’a Fheinn,

Gun tàrchuis aun, air aon fhear d’a Fheinn,

Aig dol air gach nì, do bhì càch d’a réir.

Aig dol air gach nì, do bhì càch d’a réir.

Fionn flath an t-sluaigh, sothran air a luaidh,

Fionn showed off to the crowd, boasting about his skills,

Rìgh nan uile àigh, roimh dhuine nior dhiùlt.

Rìgh nan uile àigh, roimh dhuine nior dhiùlt.

Nior dhiùlt Fionn roimh neach, ge bu bheag a loinn,

Nior dhiùlt Fionn roimh neach, ge bu bheag a loinn,

Char chuir as a theach, neach dha’r thainig ann.

Char chuir as a theach, neach dha’r thainig ann.

Maith an duine Fionn, maith an duine e,

Maith an duine Fionn, maith an duine e,

Noch char thiodhlaic neach, leth dhe’r thiodhlaic se.

Noch char thiodhlaic neach, leth dhe’r thiodhlaic se.

Sé.

Be.

He never grudged, no, never, Finn;

He never held back, no, never, Finn;

The sun ne’er saw king who him excelled,

The sun never saw a king who surpassed him,

The monsters in lakes, the serpent by land,

The monsters in lakes, the serpent on land,

In Erin of saints, the hero slew.

In Erin, the hero killed the saints.

Ne’er could I tell, though always I lived,

Ne’er could I tell, though always I lived,

Ne’er could I tell the third of his praise.

I could never fully express a third of his praise.

But sad am I now, after Finn of the Feinn;

But I am sad now, after Finn of the Feinn;

Away with the chief, my joy is all fled.

Away with the chief, my happiness is gone.

No friends ’mong the great, no courtesy;

No friends among the powerful, no kindness;

No gold, no queen, no princes and chiefs;

No gold, no queen, no princes or chiefs;

Sad am I now, our head ta’en away!

Sad am I now, our leader has been taken away!

I’m a shaking tree, my leaves all gone;

I’m a trembling tree, my leaves all fallen;

An empty nut, a reinless horse.

An empty nut, a horse without a bridle.

Sad, sad am I, a feeble kern,

Sad, sad am I, a weak soldier,

Ossian I, the son of Finn, strengthless indeed.

Ossian I, the son of Finn, truly powerless.

When Finn did live all things were mine;

When Finn was alive, everything belonged to me;

Seven sides had the house of Cumhal’s son,

Seven sides had the house of Cumhal’s son,

Seven score shields on every side;

Seven score shields on every side;

Fifty robes of wool around the king;

Fifty wool robes surround the king;

Fifty warriors filled the robes.

Fifty warriors wore the robes.

Ten bright cups for drink in his hall,

Ten bright cups for drinks in his hall,

Ten blue flagons, ten horns of gold.

Ten blue flagons, ten golden horns.

A noble house was that of Finn.

A noble house was that of Finn.

No grudge nor lust, babbling nor sham;

No grudges or lust, no chatter or pretense;

No man despised among the Feinn;

No man was looked down upon among the Feinn;

The first himself, all else like him.

The first himself, everyone else is like him.

Finn was our chief, easy’s his praise;

Finn was our leader, and he receives praise effortlessly;

Noblest of kings, Finn ne’er refused

Noblest of kings, Finn never refused

To any man, howe’er unknown;

To any man, however unknown;

Ne’er from his house sent those who came.

Never sent away those who came from his house.

Good man was Finn, good man was he;

Good guy was Finn, good guy was he;

No gifts e’er given like his so free.

No gifts ever given are as generous as his.

’Twas yesterday week.

It was last week.

This is a specimen of a peculiar kind of ancient Celtic poetry. It was usually sung to music, and has a remarkable resemblance to some of the hymns of the early Latin Church.[84] There is another composition of the same kind in praise of Gaul, called usually “Rosg Ghuill,” or the War-Song of Gaul.

This is an example of a unique type of ancient Celtic poetry. It was typically sung to music and closely resembles some of the hymns of the early Latin Church.[84] There's another piece in the same style praising Gaul, commonly known as “Rosg Ghuill,” or the War-Song of Gaul.

It is unnecessary to give further specimens of these remains of the ancient heroic poetry of the Highlands here, nor is it necessary to quote any of the more modern compositions with which the Dean of Lismore’s MS. abounds. It is enough to remark how great an amount of poetry was composed in the Highlands in the 14th, 15th, and 16th centuries. That was indeed an age of bards when poetical genius was amply rewarded by great and liberal chiefs. It is of interest further to observe how ample the answer furnished by the Lismore MS. is to the ill-natured remarks of Dr Johnson, who maintained that there was not a word of written Gaelic in the Highlands more than a hundred years old. We shall now dismiss the Dean’s MS., but we shall exhaust the subject of Ossian’s poems by a cursory view of the other and later collections of those poems, and especially the collection of Macpherson.

It’s not necessary to provide more examples of the ancient heroic poetry from the Highlands here, nor is it needed to quote any of the more modern works found in the Dean of Lismore’s manuscript. It’s sufficient to point out how much poetry was created in the Highlands during the 14th, 15th, and 16th centuries. That was truly a time of bards when poetic talent was generously recognized by great and generous chiefs. It’s also worth noting how thoroughly the Lismore manuscript responds to Dr. Johnson’s spiteful comments, who claimed there wasn’t a single word of written Gaelic in the Highlands that was over a hundred years old. We will now leave the Dean’s manuscript behind, but we will thoroughly cover the topic of Ossian’s poems by briefly examining other later collections of those poems, especially Macpherson’s collection.

Macpherson's Ossian.

It is quite unnecessary here to enter on the question of the authenticity of the poems of Ossian, as edited by Macpherson.[103] The subject has been so largely treated in numerous publications, that we consider it better to give a short historical sketch of the publication, with such specimens as may serve to show the character of the work.

It’s not necessary to discuss the authenticity of the poems of Ossian, as edited by Macpherson.[103] This topic has been extensively covered in various publications, so we think it's better to provide a brief historical overview of the publication, along with some examples that can demonstrate the nature of the work.

The first of Macpherson’s publications appeared in the year 1760. It is entitled, “Fragments of Ancient Poetry collected in the Highlands of Scotland, and translated from the Gaelic or Erse Language.” The first edition of this volume was immediately followed by a second, and the deepest interest was excited in the subject of Celtic literature among literary men. The work originally consisted of fifteen fragments, to which a sixteenth was added in the second edition. These are all in English, there not being one word of Gaelic in the book. Not that there is any reason to doubt that the fragments are genuine, and that Macpherson spoke what was perfectly consistent with truth when he said, as he does at the beginning of his preface, “The public may depend on the following fragments as genuine remains of ancient Scottish poetry.” Still it is to be regretted that the original Gaelic of these compositions was not given. It would have enabled the public, in the Highlands at least, to have judged for themselves on the question of their authenticity, and it would have afforded a guarantee for the accuracy of the translation. This, however, was not done, and there are none of the fragments contained in this little volume, the original of which can now be found anywhere.

The first of Macpherson’s publications came out in 1760. It's called “Fragments of Ancient Poetry collected in the Highlands of Scotland, and translated from the Gaelic or Erse Language.” The first edition of this book was quickly followed by a second, sparking great interest in Celtic literature among scholars. The work originally included fifteen fragments, with a sixteenth added in the second edition. All of the content is in English, and there isn't a single word of Gaelic in the book. There’s no reason to doubt the authenticity of these fragments, and Macpherson genuinely stated, as he does at the start of his preface, “The public may depend on the following fragments as genuine remains of ancient Scottish poetry.” Still, it’s unfortunate that the original Gaelic of these works wasn’t included. It would have allowed the public, especially in the Highlands, to assess their authenticity for themselves and would have ensured the accuracy of the translation. However, that wasn't done, and none of the fragments in this small volume have their originals available anywhere today.

In his preface to these “Fragments,” Macpherson gives the first intimation of the existence of the poem of “Fingal.” He says:—“It is believed that, by a careful inquiry, many more remains of ancient genius, no less valuable than those now given to the world, might be found in the same country where these have been collected. In particular, there is reason to hope that one work of considerable length, and which deserved to be styled an heroic poem, might be recovered and translated, if encouragement were given to such an undertaking. The subject is an invasion of Ireland by Swarthan, king of Lochlyn, which is the name of Denmark in the Erse language. Cuchulaid, the general or chief of the Irish tribes, upon intelligence of the invasion, assembles his forces; councils are held, and battles fought; but after several unsuccessful engagements the Irish are forced to submit. At length Fingal, king of Scotland, called in this poem ‘The Desert of the Hills,’ arrives with his ships to assist Cuchulaid. He expels the Danes from the country, and returns home victorious. This poem is held to be of greater antiquity than any of the rest that are preserved; and the author speaks of himself as present in the expedition of Fingal.” In the “Fragments” the opening of this poem is given, but whether from tradition or MS. is not said. It proceeds:—“Cuchulaid sat by the wall, by the tree of the rustling leaf. His spear leaned against the mossy rock. His shield lay by him on the grass. Whilst he thought on[85] the mighty Carbre, whom he slew in battle, the scout of the ocean came, Moran the son of Fithil.” In 1762 there appeared a quarto volume, edited by Macpherson, containing the poem of “Fingal” and several other compositions. The poem commences, “Cuchullin sat by Tura’s walls; by the tree of the rustling leaf. His spear leaned against the mossy rock. His shield lay by him on the grass. As he thought of mighty Carbar, a hero whom he slew in war, the scout of the ocean came, Moran the son of Fithil.” It will be seen that there are several variations in the two versions, and as we proceed these will appear to be more numerous and more marked. It is somewhat remarkable that the Garve of the earlier version should become Swaran in the second. The whole comparison is interesting, and sheds some light on the progress of the poems in the hand of the editor. It may be interesting, in juxtaposition with the above extracts, to give the Gaelic, as furnished at a later period, by the executors of Macpherson. It is as follows:—

In his preface to these "Fragments," Macpherson first hints at the existence of the poem "Fingal." He states: “It’s believed that with careful research, many more remains of ancient genius, just as valuable as those currently shared with the world, could be found in the same country where these were collected. In particular, there’s hope that one significant work, deserving to be called an epic poem, could be recovered and translated if support was given to such a project. The story is about an invasion of Ireland by Swarthan, king of Lochlyn, which is the Erse name for Denmark. Cuchulaid, the leader of the Irish tribes, upon learning about the invasion, gathers his forces; councils convene, and battles are fought; but after several failed attempts, the Irish are forced to surrender. Finally, Fingal, king of Scotland, referred to in this poem as 'The Desert of the Hills,' arrives with his ships to help Cuchulaid. He drives the Danes from the land and returns home victorious. This poem is considered older than any others that have been preserved; the author mentions being present during Fingal’s expedition.” In the "Fragments," the beginning of this poem is included, but it doesn’t specify whether it comes from tradition or manuscripts. It continues: “Cuchulaid sat by the wall, under the tree with the rustling leaves. His spear rested against the mossy rock. His shield lay beside him on the grass. While he reflected on the mighty Carbre, whom he killed in battle, the ocean scout arrived, Moran the son of Fithil.” In 1762, a quarto volume edited by Macpherson was published, containing the poem "Fingal" and several other works. The poem begins, “Cuchullin sat by Tura’s walls; under the tree with the rustling leaves. His spear rested against the mossy rock. His shield lay beside him on the grass. As he thought of mighty Carbar, a hero he killed in war, the ocean scout arrived, Moran the son of Fithil.” It will be noted that there are several differences between the two versions, and as we progress, these will appear more frequent and pronounced. It’s somewhat notable that Garve from the earlier version has become Swaran in the second. The entire comparison is intriguing and provides some insight into the evolution of the poems under the editor's hand. It may be interesting to present the Gaelic, as provided later by Macpherson's executors, in contrast to the extracts above. It is as follows:—

“Shuidh Cuchullin aig balla Thura,

“Cuchullin stood at Thura's wall,”

Fo dhùbhra craoibh dhuille na fuaim;

Fo dhùbhra craoibh dhuille na fuaim;

Dh’aom a shleagh ri carraig nan còs,

Dh’aom a shleagh ri carraig nan còs,

A sgiath mhòr r’a thaobh air an fheur.

A big shadow is on the grass.

Bha smaointean an fhir air Cairbre,

Bha smaointean an fhir air Cairbre,

Laoch a thuit leis an garbh-chòmhrag,

Laoch a thuit leis an garbh-chòmhrag,

’N uair a thàinig fear-coimhid a’ chuain,

’N uair a thàinig fear-coimhid a’ chuain,

Luath mhac Fhithil nan ceum àrd.”

Luath son of Fhithil of the high steps.

The English in both the versions—that of 1760 and that of 1762—is a pretty accurate rendering of this. In some cases the Gaelic expletive is awanting, as in “garbh-chòmhrag,” and the name Moran is, in the last line, substituted for the Gaelic description, “The swift son of Fithil, of bounding steps.” These, however, are allowable liberties in such a case. The variations are, however, more considerable as the several versions proceed, but that of 1760 turns out to be a mere fragment of the first book of the great epic of 1762. The other fragments have also their representatives in the larger work. Some of them appear in the poem called “Carrickthura,” and some of them in the epic of “Fingal,” but in all these cases the later compositions are great expansions of the shorter poems given in the earlier work. A comparison of these versions is full of interest, and in the hands of fair and acute criticism, is capable, as already said, of shedding much light on the whole question of Macpherson’s Ossian. One thing is beyond question, that the names of Ossian’s heroes were familiar to the Scottish Highlanders from the earliest period; that they knew more of their deeds, and spoke more of them than of those of Wallace and Bruce; that the country was teeming with poetical compositions bearing to have these deeds as their subjects; that the topography of the country was in every quarter enriched with names drawn from Fingal and his men; and that to say that the whole of this was the invention of Macpherson, is nothing but what the bitterest national prejudice could alone receive as truth.

The English in both versions—from 1760 and 1762—is a pretty accurate translation of this. In some instances, the Gaelic expletive is missing, like in “garbh-chòmhrag,” and the name Moran is used in the last line instead of the Gaelic description, “The swift son of Fithil, of bounding steps.” However, these liberties are acceptable in such contexts. The differences become more significant as the various versions progress, but the 1760 version is ultimately just a fragment of the first book of the major epic from 1762. The other fragments also have counterparts in the larger work. Some of them appear in the poem titled “Carrickthura,” and others in the epic “Fingal,” but in all these cases, the later works are major expansions of the shorter poems found in the earlier version. Comparing these versions is really interesting and can, with fair and sharp criticism, shed a lot of light on the entire question surrounding Macpherson’s Ossian. One thing is clear: the names of Ossian’s heroes were well-known among the Scottish Highlanders from very early on; they were more aware of their deeds and talked about them more than those of Wallace and Bruce; the region was full of poetic works referring to these deeds; the geography of the area was rich with names inspired by Fingal and his men; and to claim that all of this was invented by Macpherson is something only the most bitter national prejudice could accept as truth.

There are many of the pieces in Macpherson’s Ossian of marvellous power. The description of Cuchullin’s chariot in the first book of Fingal is equal to any similar composition among the great classical epics. It proceeds:—

There are many pieces in Macpherson’s Ossian that are incredibly powerful. The description of Cuchullin’s chariot in the first book of Fingal is as good as any similar work in the great classical epics. It goes:—

“Carbad! carbad garbh a’ chòmhraig,

“Carbad! carbad garbh a’ chòmhraig,

’Gluasad thar ’chomhnard le bàs;

Rise above the ground with death;

Carbad cuimir, luath, Chuchullin,

Carbad cuimir, fast, Chuchullin,

Sàr-mhac Sheuma nan cruaidh chàs.

Sàr-mhac Sheuma of the tough case.

Tha ’earr a’ lùbadh siòs mar thonn,

Tha ’earr a’ lùbadh siòs mar thonn,

No ceò mu thom nan carragh geur,

No ceò mu thom nan carragh geur,

Solus chlocha-buadh mu’n cuairt,

Solus cloch-buadh mun cuairt,

Mar chuan mu eathar ’s an oidhche.

Mar chuan mu eathar ’s an oidhche.

Dh’iubhar faileusach an crann;

Just let that tree grow;

Suidhear ann air chnàmhaibh caoin;

Suidhear ann air chnàmhaibh.

’S e tuineas nan sleagh a th’ann,

’S e tuineas nan sleagh a th’ann,

Nan sgiath, nan lann, ’s nan laoch.

Nan sgiath, nan lann, ’s nan laoch.

Ri taobh deas a’ mhòr-charbaid

Next to the nice bus

Chithear an t-each meanmnach, séidear,

Chithear an t-each meanmnach, séidear,

Mac ard-mhuingeach, cliàbh-fharsuing, dorcha,

Mac ard-mhuingeach, cliàbh-fharsuing, dorcha

Ard-leumach, talmhaidh, na beinne;

Ard-leumach, talmhaidh, the mountain;

’S farumach, fuaimear, a chos;

’S farumach, fuaimear, a chos;

Tha sgaoileadh a dhosain shuas,

The deployment of technology upward,

Mar cheathach air àros nan os;

Mar cheathach air àros nan os;

Bu shoilleir a dhreach, ’s bu luath

Bu shoilleir a dhreach, ’s bu luath

’Shiubhal, Sithfada b’e ’ainm.

’Shiubhal, Sithfada was the name.

Ri taobh eile a charbaid thall

Ri taobh eile a charbaid thall

Tha each fiarasach nan srann,

The each frenzied of the screams,

Caol-mhuingeach, aiginneach, brògach,

Caol-mhuingeach, aiginneach, brògach,

Luath-chosach, srònach, nam beann.

Luath-chasach, snouty, of the mountains.

Dubh-sròn-gheal a b’ainm air an steud-each.

Dubh-sròn-gheal was the name of the gray horse.

Làn mhìle dh’iallaibh tana

Làn mhìle dh’iallaibh tana

’Ceangal a’ charbaid gu h-àrd;

Attach the vehicle to the top;

Cruaidh chabstar shoilleir nan srian

Bright cobblestone of the streets

’Nan gialaibh fo chobhar bàn;

’Nan gialaibh fo chobhar bàn;

Tha clochan-boillsge le buaidh

The victory spotlight lantern

’Cromadh sios mu mhuing nan each,

’Cromadh sios mu mhuing nan each,

Nan each tha mar cheò air sliabh,

Nan each tha mar cheò air sliabh,

A’ giùlan an triath gu chliù.

A’ giùlan an triath gu chliù.

Is fiadhaiche na fiadh an colg,

Is fiadhaiche na fiadh an colg,

Co làidir ri iolair an neart;

Co làidir ri iolair an neart;

Tha ’m fuaim mar an geamhradh borb

Tha ’m fuaim mar an geamhradh borb

Air Gorm-mheall mùchta fo shneachd.

Air Gorm-mheall mùchta fo shneachd.

’Sa charbad chithear an triath,

'The team is coming back,

Sar mhac treun nan geur lann,

Sar mhac treun nan geur lann,

Cuchullin nan gorm-bhallach sgiath,

Cuchullin of the blue shield,

Mac Sheuma mu’n éireadh dan.

Mac Sheuma won't rise again.

A ghruaidh mar an t-iubhair caoin,

A ghruaidh like the gentle willow,

A shuil nach b’fhaoin a’ sgaoileadh àrd,

A shuil nach b’fhaoin a’ sgaoileadh àrd,

Fo mhala chruim, dhorcha, chaoil;

For my little sister, dark, thin;

[86]

A chiabh bhuidhe ’n a caoir m’a cheann,

A chiabh bhuidhe ’n a caoir m’a cheann,

’Taomadh mu ghnùis àluinn an fhir,

’Taomadh mu ghnùis àluinn an fhir,

’S e ’tarruing a shleagh o ’chùl.

’S e ’tarruing a shleagh o ’chùl.

Teich-sa, shàr cheannard nan long,

Teich-sa, captain of the ships,

Teich o’n t-sonn ’s e ’tighinn a nall,

Teich o’n t-sonn ’s e ’tighinn a nall,

Mar ghaillinn o ghleann nan sruth.”

Mar ghaillinn o ghleann nan sruth.

It is difficult to give an English rendering of the above passage that would convey the elegance and force of the original. The admirer of Gaelic poetry cannot but regret that the English reader cannot peruse the Gaelic version, assured, as he feels, that his doing so would raise considerably his estimate of the Gaelic muse. There is not, perhaps, in any language a richer piece of poetical description than the above. Macpherson’s English version of it is as follows:—

It’s tough to translate the above passage into English in a way that captures the elegance and strength of the original. Anyone who appreciates Gaelic poetry can’t help but wish that English readers could read the Gaelic version, knowing that it would significantly enhance their appreciation of the Gaelic muse. There probably isn’t a richer example of poetic description in any language than the one above. Macpherson’s English version of it is as follows:—

“The car, the car of battle comes, like the flame of death; the rapid car of Cuchullin, the noble son of Semo. It bends behind like a wave near a rock; like the golden mist of the heath. Its sides are embossed with stones, and sparkle like the sea round the boat of night. Of polished yew is its beam, and its seat of the smoothest bone. The sides are replenished with spears; and the bottom is the footstool of heroes. Before the right side of the car is seen the snorting horse, the high-maned, broad-breasted, proud, high-leaping, strong steed of the hill. Loud and resounding is his hoof; the spreading of his mane above is like that stream of smoke on the heath. Bright are the sides of the steed, and his name is Sulin-sifadda. Before the left side of the car is seen the snorting horse; the thin-maned, high-headed, strong-hoofed, fleet, bounding son of the hill; his name is Dusronnal among the stormy sons of the sword. A thousand thongs bind the car on high. Hard polished bits shine in a wreath of foam. Thin thongs, bright-studded with gems, bend on the stately necks of the steeds—the steeds that, like wreaths of mist, fly over the streamy vales. The wildness of deer is in their course, the strength of the eagle descending on her prey. Their noise is like the blast of winter on the sides of the snow-headed Gormal.

“The battle car approaches like a flame of death; the swift car of Cuchullin, the noble son of Semo. It curves behind like a wave near a rock; like the golden mist over the heath. Its sides are adorned with stones, sparkling like the sea around a night boat. The beam is made of polished yew, and the seat is crafted from the smoothest bone. The sides are stocked with spears; the bottom serves as the footrest of heroes. To the right of the car stands the snorting horse, the proud, high-mane, broad-chested, powerful steed of the hill. His hoofbeats are loud and echoing; his flowing mane resembles a stream of smoke on the heath. His sides are bright, and his name is Sulin-sifadda. To the left of the car is another snorting horse; the thin-mane, high-headed, strong-hoofed, speedy, bounding child of the hill; he is called Dusronnal among the fierce sons of the sword. A thousand thongs hold the car aloft. Hard polished bits gleam in a spray of foam. Slim thongs, adorned with sparkling gems, curve around the dignified necks of the horses—the horses that, like wisps of mist, dart over the winding valleys. Their movements are as wild as deer and as powerful as an eagle swooping down for its prey. Their sound is like the howling winter wind against the snow-capped Gormal.”

“Within the car is seen the chief, the strong, stormy son of the sword; the hero’s name is Cuchullin, son of Semo, king of shells. His red check is like my polished yew. The look of his blue rolling eye is wide beneath the dark arch of his brow. His hair flies from his head like a flame, as, bending forward, he wields the spear. Fly, king of ocean, fly; he comes like a storm along the streamy vale.”

“Inside the car is the chief, the fierce, stormy son of the sword; the hero’s name is Cuchullin, son of Semo, king of shells. His red cheek is like my polished yew. The gaze of his blue rolling eye is wide beneath the dark arch of his brow. His hair flows from his head like a flame as, leaning forward, he wields the spear. Fly, king of the ocean, fly; he comes like a storm through the flowing valley.”

The Gaelic scholar will at once observe that the above is a free but a fair translation of the original Gaelic, and the character of the translation is such as to give no idea of imposition. It is just such a translation as a man of poetic temperament and talent would give of the passage.

The Gaelic scholar will immediately notice that the above is a free yet accurate translation of the original Gaelic, and the nature of the translation is such that it conveys no sense of deceit. It's exactly the kind of translation that a person with a poetic temperament and skill would provide for the passage.

In 1763 Macpherson published a second quarto containing the poem of Temora in eight books, along with several other pieces. The first book of the former had appeared in the collection of 1762, the editor saying that it was merely the opening of the poem; but the great interest about the publication of 1763 is that here for the first time we are presented with the Gaelic original of one of the books of the poem. It is not true that Macpherson never offered to publish any portion of the original until he was obliged to do so by the pressure of public opinion, for in this case he published the Gaelic original of a part of the work altogether of his own accord. In a short introductory paragraph to the Gaelic, he says that he chooses the seventh book of Temora, “not from any other superior merit than the variety of its versification. To print any part of the former collection,” he adds, “was unnecessary, as a copy of the originals lay for many months in the bookseller’s hands for the inspection of the curious.” Of this new publication, however, he sees it right to furnish a portion “for the satisfaction of those who doubt the authenticity of Ossian’s poems.” The editor adds that “though the erroneous orthography of the bards is departed from in many instances in the following specimen, yet several quiescent consonants are retained, to show the derivation of the words.” He accounts for the uncouth appearance of the language by the use of the Roman letters, which are incapable of expressing the sounds of the Gaelic. What kind of orthography Macpherson would have selected he does not say. He could not be unacquainted with the phonetic orthography of the Dean of Lismore’s book, and may, perhaps, have had it in view in the above remarks. But the orthography which he himself uses is neither the bardic nor[87] the phonetic, and is more uncouth than any orthography which the bards were in the habit of using. One thing is clear, that the Gaelic of the seventh book of Temora was never copied from any manuscript written by a bard. The book opens as follows:—

In 1763, Macpherson published a second quarto featuring the poem Temora in eight books, along with several other pieces. The first book of the poem had come out in the 1762 collection, with the editor mentioning it was just the beginning of the poem. However, the key aspect of the 1763 publication is that for the first time, we have the Gaelic original of one of the poem's books. It's not accurate to say that Macpherson never intended to publish any part of the original until he faced public pressure; in this instance, he published the Gaelic original of a section of the work entirely on his own initiative. In a brief introduction to the Gaelic text, he states that he chose the seventh book of Temora “not for any superior merit but because of the variety of its verse. Printing any part of the earlier collection,” he adds, “was unnecessary since a copy of the originals was available in the bookseller’s hands for several months for those interested.” However, he feels it’s appropriate to provide a portion “for the satisfaction of those who doubt the authenticity of Ossian’s poems.” The editor notes that “although the incorrect spelling used by the bards is abandoned in many ways in the following example, several silent consonants are kept to show the origin of the words.” He explains the awkward appearance of the language due to the use of Roman letters, which can't accurately express Gaelic sounds. What kind of spelling Macpherson would have chosen remains unspecified. He must have been aware of the phonetic spelling in the Dean of Lismore’s book and may have considered it in his comments. However, the spelling he uses is neither bardic nor phonetic and appears more awkward than any spelling typically used by the bards. One thing is clear: the Gaelic of the seventh book of Temora was never copied from any manuscript written by a bard. The book begins as follows:—

“O linna doir-choille na Leigo

“O city of the Leigo woods"

Air uair, eri’ ceo taobh-ghórm nan tón;

Air uair, eri’ ceo taobh-ghórm nan tón;

Nuair dhunas dorsa na h’oicha

When I closed the door of the room

Air iulluir shuil-greina nan speur.

Air iulluir shúil-greina na spéire.

Tomhail, mo Lara nan sruth

Tomhail, my Lara of the streams

Thaomas du’-nial, as doricha cruaim;

Thaomas denial, as dull pain;

Mar ghlas-scia’, roi taoma nan nial

Mar ghlas-scia’, roi taoma nan nial

Snamh seachad, ta Gellach na h’oicha.

Snamh seachad, tá Gellach na hoíche.

Le so edi’ taisin o-shean

Le so edi’ taisin o-shean

An dlù-ghleus, a measc na gaoith,

An dlù-ghleus, a measc na gaoith,

’S iad leumach o osna gn osna

’S iad leumach o osna gn osna

Air du’-aghai’ oicha nan sian.

Air du’-aghai’ oicha nan sian.

An taobh oitaig, gu palin nan seoid

An taobh oitaig, gu palin nan seoid

Taomas iad cëach nan speur

Taomas iad cëach nan speur

Gorm-thalla do thannais nach beo

Gorm-thalla do thannais nach beo

Gu am eri’ fón marbh-rán nan teud.”

Gu am eri’ fón marbh-rán nan teud.

Translated by Macpherson thus:—

Translated by Macpherson as follows:—

“From the wood-skirted waters of Lego ascend at times grey-bosomed mists; when the gates of the west are closed, on the sun’s eagle eye. Wide over Lara’s stream is poured the vapour dark and deep; the moon like a dim shield, is swimming through its folds. With this, clothe the spirits of old their sudden gestures on the wind when they stride from blast to blast along the dusky night. Often, blended with the gale, to some warrior’s grave, they roll the mist, a grey dwelling to his ghost until the songs arise.”

“From the wooded shores of Lego, gray mists sometimes rise; when the western gates close, blocking the sun’s piercing gaze. Thick and dark vapor hangs over Lara’s stream; the moon, like a faded shield, floats through it. With this, the spirits of old drape their sudden movements in the wind as they move from gust to gust through the dark night. Often, mixed with the breeze, they roll the mist to a warrior’s grave, a gray shelter for his ghost until the songs begin.”

Any reader who understands the Gaelic must allow, without hesitation, that while this is a free it is a fair rendering of the original; while he will be constrained to add that in point of force and elegance the Gaelic is superior to the English version. Many of the expletives in Gaelic are not rendered in English at all, and these add largely to the poetic force and beauty of the former. The orthography of the Gaelic will be seen to be most uncouth and unphilosophical. “Linna” for “Linne” has no principle to warrant it; so with “oicha” for “oidhche,” “Gellach” for “gealach,” “cruaim” for “gruaim,” “taisin” for “taibh-sean.” Then there are no accents to guide the reader except that the acute accent is used in such extraordinary words as “tón,” “fón,” which are written for “tonn,” “fonn.” Altogether it would appear that the writer of the Gaelic of this book of Temora was to a large extent unacquainted with Gaelic orthography, and was unable to write the Gaelic language accurately. The orthography is, indeed, a mere jumble. Still the fact is an interesting and significant one as connected with the whole history of the Ossianic poetry that, at so early a period, Macpherson should have given, as a debt which he felt to be due to the public, a large specimen of the original of one of his poems. If there is any cause of regret connected with the matter, it is that he did not let the country know where he found these poems, and refer others to the sources whence he derived them himself. These have never been discovered by any body else, although numerous pieces of Ossianic poetry are well known in the Highlands to the present day.

Any reader who understands Gaelic must admit, without hesitation, that while this is a free translation, it is also a fair representation of the original; however, one must acknowledge that in terms of strength and elegance, the Gaelic version is superior to the English one. Many of the expressions in Gaelic aren't translated into English at all, and these significantly contribute to the poetic power and beauty of the Gaelic text. The spelling of the Gaelic appears quite strange and lacking in logic. “Linna” for “Linne” has no principle to justify it; similarly, “oicha” for “oidhche,” “Gellach” for “gealach,” “cruaim” for “gruaim,” and “taisin” for “taibh-sean.” There are also no accents to assist the reader, except for the acute accent used in unusual words like “tón,” “fón,” which are meant to represent “tonn,” “fonn.” Overall, it seems the writer of the Gaelic in this book of Temora was largely unfamiliar with Gaelic spelling and was unable to write the language accurately. The spelling is, indeed, a complete mess. Still, it is an interesting and significant fact related to the entire history of Ossianic poetry that, at such an early date, Macpherson felt it was important to share a substantial portion of the original of one of his poems with the public. If there is any regret about this matter, it is that he did not inform the country where he found these poems and guide others to the sources from which he derived them. These have never been discovered by anyone else, even though many pieces of Ossianic poetry are well-known in the Highlands to this day.

There were various versions of Macpherson’s collection, but the most interesting of all was the Gaelic original of the whole poems published in 1807. In this edition a Latin translation was furnished by Mr Robert M’Farlane. The book is a very handsome one, and in every way creditable to its editors. Mr M’Lachlan of Aberdeen revised the Gaelic, and no man was more competent for such a duty. The introduction to the edition of 1818 is understood to have been written by an excellent Gaelic scholar, the late Rev. Dr Ross of Lochbroom, and is an eloquent and powerful composition. Several translations of Ossian’s poems have appeared, but the interest of the work is mainly associated with the name and labours of James Macpherson.

There were several versions of Macpherson’s collection, but the most noteworthy was the Gaelic original of the complete poems published in 1807. This edition included a Latin translation by Mr. Robert M’Farlane. The book is quite beautiful and reflects well on its editors. Mr. M’Lachlan of Aberdeen reviewed the Gaelic text, and no one was more qualified for this task. The introduction to the 1818 edition is believed to have been written by an outstanding Gaelic scholar, the late Rev. Dr. Ross of Lochbroom, and it is a moving and powerful piece. Several translations of Ossian’s poems have been published, but the work is primarily linked to the name and efforts of James Macpherson.

Smith's Sean Dana.

In 1780 appeared a volume of Ossian’s Poems, translated and edited by the Rev. John Smith of Kilbrandon, afterwards the Rev. Dr Smith of Campbeltown. The volume is entitled “Gaelic Antiquities, &c.,” containing, among other things, “A Collection of Ancient Poems, translated from the Gaelic of Ullin, Ossian, &c.” Dr Smith was an admirable Gaelic scholar, as was evidenced by his translation of a portion of the Scriptures into that language, and his metrical version of the Gaelic Psalms. The work before us is a work highly creditable to Dr Smith’s talents and industry, and although he complains of the reception which his efforts on behalf of Gaelic literature met with, it is still prized by Gaelic scholars.

In 1780, a volume of Ossian’s Poems was released, translated and edited by the Rev. John Smith of Kilbrandon, who later became the Rev. Dr. Smith of Campbeltown. The volume is titled “Gaelic Antiquities, &c.,” and includes, among other things, “A Collection of Ancient Poems, translated from the Gaelic of Ullin, Ossian, &c.” Dr. Smith was an excellent Gaelic scholar, as shown by his translation of part of the Scriptures into that language and his poetic version of the Gaelic Psalms. The work in question is a testament to Dr. Smith’s abilities and hard work, and although he expressed disappointment about the recognition his efforts for Gaelic literature received, it remains valued by Gaelic scholars.

In the year 1787 appeared the Gaelic version of the same poems in an octavo volume, entitled, “Sean Dana le Oisian, Orran, Ulann,[88] &c.” It is a pity that the two versions did not appear simultaneously, as there have not been wanting those who have charged Dr Smith, as was done in the case of Macpherson, with composing himself much of the poetry which he gives as Ossian’s. The same has been said of another collector of the name of Kennedy, who collected a large number of poems which now lie in MS. in the Advocates’ Library in Edinburgh; but it is a curious fact that some of the pieces which Kennedy is said to have acknowledged having composed, can be shown to be ancient.

In 1787, the Gaelic version of those same poems was published in an octavo volume titled, “Sean Dana le Oisian, Orran, Ulann,[88]&c.” It’s unfortunate that the two versions didn’t come out at the same time, as there have been claims against Dr. Smith, similar to those made against Macpherson, accusing him of creating much of the poetry he attributes to Ossian. The same accusations have been directed at another collector named Kennedy, who gathered a significant number of poems that are now stored as manuscripts in the Advocates’ Library in Edinburgh; however, it’s interesting to note that some pieces that Kennedy reportedly admitted to composing have been shown to be ancient.

Dr Smith’s collection begins with the poem called “Dan an Deirg,” the Song of Dargo, or the Red Man. It is a famous song in the Highlands, as is indicated by the proverbial saying, “Gach dàn gu dàn an Deirg,” Every song yields to the song of Dargo. It was sung to a simple, touching air, which is still known. This poem is given by Dr Smith in two sections, entitled severally, “A’ cheud chuid,” and “An dara cuid.” The song is given by the M’Callums (referred to below), but it is most perplexing that not one word of their version agrees with Dr Smith’s. Their version is manifestly of the ancient form and rhythm, with the usual summary at the head of it given by Gaelic reciters ere beginning one of their songs. None of this is found in Dr Smith’s version, which is cast very much in the mould of Macpherson’s Gaelic Ossian. Mr J. A. Campbell, in his Popular Tales of the Highlands (vol. iii., p. 51), gives a few lines of the lament of the wife of Dargo for her husband, but they do not correspond in one line with the version of Dr Smith. The same may be said of Dr Smith’s “Diarmad,” which is entirely different from all the existing versions of the same poem. The versions of the Dean of Lismore and of Gillies (mentioned below) are identical, and so are to a large extent other existing versions taken down from oral recitation, but Dr Smith’s differs largely from them in locality, matter, and rhythm. It removes the story of the death of this Fingalian hero from Glenshee to Sliabh Ghaodhail, in Kintyre. At the same time, it is quite possible that different poems existed bearing the same name; and Dr Smith’s poems are compositions of decided excellence. They add much to the stores of the Gaelic scholar, and the English translation is done with a skill little inferior to that of Macpherson himself.

Dr. Smith’s collection starts with the poem called “Dan and Deirg,” the Song of Dargo, or the Red Man. This song is well-known in the Highlands, as shown by the saying, “Every poem is dedicated to the Red.,” Every song yields to the song of Dargo. It was sung to a simple, moving melody that is still remembered today. Dr. Smith presents this poem in two sections, titled “A’ cheud chuid,” and “The second part.” The song is performed by the M’Callums (mentioned below), but it’s confusing that not one word of their version matches Dr. Smith’s. Their version clearly follows the ancient form and rhythm, including the customary summary at the start, as Gaelic storytellers do before beginning a song. This is absent in Dr. Smith’s rendition, which resembles Macpherson’s Gaelic Ossian quite closely. Mr. J. A. Campbell, in his Popular Tales of the Highlands (vol. iii., p. 51), shares a few lines of the lament of Dargo’s wife for her husband, but they don’t match Dr. Smith’s version at all. The same goes for Dr. Smith’s “Diarmad,” which is completely different from all other known versions of the same poem. The versions by the Dean of Lismore and Gillies (mentioned below) are identical, and many other versions collected from oral storytelling are largely similar, yet Dr. Smith’s differs significantly in place, content, and rhythm. It shifts the story of this Fingalian hero’s death from Glenshee to Sliabh Ghaodhail in Kintyre. At the same time, it’s also possible that different poems with the same title existed; and Dr. Smith’s poems are definitely of high quality. They greatly enrich the resources of Gaelic scholars, and the English translation is crafted with skill that’s hardly less than Macpherson's own.

Other Ossianic Poetry Collections.

The earliest collector and publisher of the poems of Ossian was Mr Jerome Stone at Dunkeld, who furnished the Scots Magazine in 1756 with a translation in rhyme of “Bàs Fhraoich,” or the Death of Fraoch. Stone did not give the Gaelic original of this or of any other of his collections, but they were found after his death, and a selection of them is printed in the Report of the Highland Society on Ossian. A Mr Hill, an English gentleman, made some collections in Argyleshire in 1780; and several pieces were published by a bookseller of the name of Gillies at Perth, who published an excellent volume of Gaelic poetry in 1786.

The earliest collector and publisher of Ossian's poems was Jerome Stone in Dunkeld, who provided the Scots Magazine in 1756 with a rhymed translation of “Heather Death,” or the Death of Fraoch. Stone did not include the original Gaelic text in this or any of his other collections, but they were discovered after his death, and a selection of them is printed in the Report of the Highland Society on Ossian. An English gentleman named Mr. Hill collected some pieces in Argyleshire in 1780, and several works were published by a bookseller named Gillies in Perth, who released an excellent volume of Gaelic poetry in 1786.

Gillies’s pieces have the true ring of the ancient poetry of the Highlands, and are in many cases to be found floating still among the traditional poetry of the people. The Ossianic pieces are numerous. They are—“Suiridh Oisein air Eamhair àluinn,” the Courtship of Ossian and Eviralin; “Comhrag Fhinn agus Mhanuis,” the Conflict of Fingal and Manus; “Marbhadh Chonlaoich le Cuchulain,” the Slaughter of Conlach by Cuchullin; “Aisling Mhailmhìne,” Malvina’s Dream; “Briathran Fhinn ri Oscar,” Fingal’s Address to Oscar; “Rosg Ghuill,” the War-song of Gaul; “Dàn na h-Inghin,” the Song of the Maiden, usually called “Fainesoluis;” “Conn mac an Deirg,” Conn, son of Dargo; “Duan Fhraoich,” the Song of Fraoch; “Cath righ Sorcha,” the Battle of the King of Sorcha; “Marbh-rann Oscair,” the Death-song of Oscar; “Ceardach Mhic Luinn,” the Smithy of the Son of Linn; “Duan a Mhuireartaich,” the Song of Muireartach; “Caoidh Dhéirdir,” Deirdre’s Lament, in which the poem given already from the old MS. of 1268 appears as a part of it. It is most interesting in this case to compare the written with the traditional poem; “Bàs Dhiarmaid,” the Death of Diarmad; “Dearg mac Deirg,” the Song of Dargo; “Teanntachd mòr na Feinn,” the great trial of the Fingalians; “Laoidh Laomuinn mhic an Uaimh-fhir,” the Song of Laomuinn;[89]Eairagan,” Earragon; “Na Brataichean,” the Banners; “Bàs Oscair,” the Death of Oscar; in all twenty-one fragments or whole pieces, some of them of considerable length, and almost all, if not all, taken down from oral recitation. This list is given in full, in order to show what pieces of professed Ossianic poetry could be found in the Highlands soon after the publication of Macpherson’s work by other and independent compilers. A comparison of those pieces with Macpherson’s Ossian is interesting to the inquirer in this field. The following specimen of one of Gillies’s alleged compositions of Ossian may be given here:—

Gillies’s works genuinely reflect the ancient poetry of the Highlands and are often still found among the traditional poetry of the people. The Ossianic pieces are many. They include—“Suiridh Oisein on beautiful Eamhair,” the Courtship of Ossian and Eviralin; “Finn and Manus' Conflict,” the Conflict of Fingal and Manus; “Death of Chulainn by Cuchulain,” the Slaughter of Conlach by Cuchullin; “Aisling Mhailmhìne,” Malvina’s Dream; “Briathran Fhinn to Oscar,” Fingal’s Address to Oscar; “Rosg Ghuill,” the War-song of Gaul; “Dàn na h-Inghin,” the Song of the Maiden, commonly called “Fainesoluis;” “Conn son of the Red,” Conn, son of Dargo; “Dawn of the Heather,” the Song of Fraoch; “Queen Sorcha,” the Battle of the King of Sorcha; “Marbh-rann Oscar,” the Death-song of Oscar; “Mhic Luinn Workshop,” the Smithy of the Son of Linn; “Duan a Mhuireartaich,” the Song of Muireartach; “Caoidh Dherder,” Deirdre’s Lament, which includes a poem from the old manuscript of 1268. It’s particularly interesting to compare the written version with the traditional poem; “Bás Diarmaid,” the Death of Diarmad; “Dearg son of Deirg,” the Song of Dargo; “Great tenants of the Feinn,” the great trial of the Fingalians; “Lament of the son of the hero,” the Song of Laomuinn;[89]Eairagan,” Earragon; “On Brothers,” the Banners; “Dark Death,” the Death of Oscar; totaling twenty-one fragments or complete pieces, some of which are quite lengthy, and almost all, if not all, were recorded from oral recitation. This complete list is provided to illustrate what pieces of recognized Ossianic poetry were available in the Highlands shortly after the publication of Macpherson’s work by other independent compilers. Comparing these pieces with Macpherson’s Ossian is engaging for anyone interested in this area. Here’s a sample of one of Gillies’s supposed Ossian compositions:—

Briathran Fhinn ri Oscar.

Briathran Fhinn with Oscar.

A mhic mo mhic ’s e thubhairt an righ,

A mhic mo mhic, the king said,

Oscair, a righ nan òg fhlath,

Oscair, king of the noble youth,

Chunnaic mi dealradh do lainne ’s b’e m’ uaill

Chunnaic mi dealradh do lainne ’s b’e m’ uaill

’Bhi ’g amharc do bhuaidh ’s a chath.

’Bhi ’g amharc do bhuaidh ’s a chath.

Lean gu dlù ri cliù do shinnsircachd

Lean gu dlù ri cliù do shinnsircachd

’S na dìbir a bhi mar iadsan.

’S na dìbir a bhi mar iadsan.

’N uair bu bheò Treunmhor nan rath,

’N uair bu bheò Treunmhor nan rath,

’Us Trathull athair nan treun laoch,

’Us Trathull athair nan treun laoch,

Chuir iad gach cath le buaidh,

Chuir iad gach cath le buaidh,

’Us bhuannaich iad cliù gach teugbhail.

’Us bhuannaich iad cliù gach teugbhail.

’Us mairidh an iomradh ’s an dàn

’Us mairidh an iomradh ’s an dàn

Air chuimhn’ aig na baird an déigh so.

Air chuimhn’ aig na baird an déigh so.

O! Oscair, claoidh thus’ an treun-armach,

O! Oscar, you destroyer of the brave warrior,

’S thoir tearmunn do’n lag-lamhach, fheumach;

’S thoir tearmunn do’n lag-lamhach, fheumach;

Bi mar bhuinne-shruth reothairt geamhraidh

By the icy winter stream

Thoirt gleachd do naimhdibh na Feinn,

Thoirt gleachd do naimhdibh na Feinn,

Ach mar fhann-ghaoth sheimh, thlàth, shambraidh,

Ach mar fhann-ghaoth sheimh, thlàth, shambraidh,

Bi dhoibhsan a shireas do chabhar.

Bi dhoibhsan a shireas do chabhar.

Mar sin bha Treunmhor nam buadh,

Mar sin bha Treunmhor nam buadh,

S bha Trathull nan ruag ’n a dheigh ann,

S bha Trathull nan ruag ’n a dheigh ann,

S bha Fionn ’na thaic do ’n fhann

S bha Fionn ’na thaic do ’n fhann

G a dhion o ainneart luchd-eucoir.

G a dhion o ainneart luchd-eucoir.

’N a aobhar shininn mo lamh,

’N a aobhar shininn mo lamh,

Le failte rachainn ’n a choinnimh,

Le failte rachainn ’n a choinnimh,

’Us gheibheadh e fasgath ’us caird,

’Us gheibheadh e fasgath ’us caird,

Fo sgàil dhrithlinneach mo loinne.

For the shadows of my song.

English Translation.

English Translation.

Address of Fingal to Oscar.

Fingal's Address to Oscar.

Son of my son, so said the king,

Son of my son, the king said,

Oscar, prince of youthful heroes,

Oscar, prince of young heroes,

I have seen the glitter of thy blade, and ’twas my pride

I have seen the shine of your blade, and it was my pride

To see thy triumph in the conflict.

To see your victory in the battle.

Cleave thou fast to the fame of thine ancestors,

Cleave fast to the legacy of your ancestors,

And do not neglect to be like them.

And don't forget to be like them.

When Treunmor the fortunate lived,

When Treunmor the Lucky lived,

And Trathull the father of warriors,

And Trathull, the father of warriors,

They fought each field triumphantly,

They battled each field victoriously,

And won the fame in every fight.

And gained fame in every fight.

And their names shall flourish in the song

And their names will thrive in the song

Commemorated henceforth by the bards.

Remembered from now on by the bards.

Oh! Oscar, crush thou the armed hero,

Oh! Oscar, defeat the armed hero,

But spare the feeble and the needy;

But spare the weak and the needy;

Be as the rushing winter, spring-tide, stream,

Be like the rushing winter, spring tide, stream,

Giving battle to the foes of the Fingalians,

Giving battle to the enemies of the Fingalians,

But as the gentle, soothing, summer breeze

But as the gentle, soothing summer breeze

To such as seek for thy help.

To those who seek your help.

Such was Treunmor of victories,

Such was Treunmor of wins,

And Trathull of pursuits, thereafter,

And Trathull of pursuits, thereafter,

And Fingal was a help to the weak,

And Fingal helped the vulnerable,

To save him from the power of the oppressor.

To save him from the oppressor's power.

In his cause I would stretch out my hand,

In his support, I would reach out my hand,

With a welcome I would go to meet him,

With a warm welcome, I would go to meet him,

And he should find shelter and friendship

And he should find a place to stay and companionship.

Beneath the glittering shade of my sword.

Beneath the shining shadow of my sword.

The above is a true relic of the ancient Ossianic poetry, full of power and full of life, and indicates the existence of a refinement among the ancient Celts for which the opponents of Macpherson would not give them credit. Gillies tells us that his collection was made from gentlemen in every part of the Highlands. It is perhaps the most interesting collection of Highland song which we possess.

The above is a genuine relic of ancient Ossianic poetry, rich in power and vitality, and shows that the ancient Celts had a level of sophistication that Macpherson’s critics wouldn't acknowledge. Gillies informs us that his collection was gathered from gentlemen across the Highlands. It might be the most fascinating collection of Highland songs we have.

In 1816 there appeared a collection of Gaelic poetry by Hugh and John M’Callum. It was printed at Montrose, and the original Gaelic version and an English translation were published simultaneously. The work is called “An Original Collection of the Poems of Ossian, Orann, Ulin, and other bards who flourished in the same age.” There are twenty-six pieces altogether, and the editors give the sources whence they were all derived. These are such as Duncan Matheson in Snizort, Isle of Skye; Hector M’Phail in Torasay, Mull; Donald M’Innes, teacher, Gribun, Mull; Dr M’Donald of Killean, from whom “Teanntachd mòr na Feinn” was obtained—the Doctor maintaining, it appears, that his version was a better one than that given by Gillies; Archibald M’Callum in Killean; and others who furnish “Laoidh nan ceann,” a poem found in the collection of the Dean of Lismore, as are several others of the M’Callums’ collection.

In 1816, a collection of Gaelic poetry by Hugh and John M’Callum was published. It was printed in Montrose, and both the original Gaelic version and an English translation were released at the same time. The work is titled “An Original Collection of the Poems of Ossian, Orann, Ulin, and other bards who flourished in the same age.” There are a total of twenty-six pieces, and the editors provide the sources from which all the works were taken. These include Duncan Matheson from Snizort, Isle of Skye; Hector M’Phail from Torasay, Mull; Donald M’Innes, a teacher from Gribun, Mull; Dr. M’Donald of Killean, who provided “Teanntachd mòr na Feinn”—the Doctor claimed that his version was better than the one given by Gillies; Archibald M’Callum from Killean; and others who contributed “Laoidh nan ceann,” a poem found in the collection of the Dean of Lismore, as well as several other pieces from the M’Callums’ collection.

This collection is a very admirable one, perfectly honest, and presents us with some compositions of high poetic merit. The addresses of Ossian to the sun, which Macpherson declines to give in Gaelic, substituting for one of them a series of asterisks, although he gives it in English, are here given in both languages; and the Gaelic versions are perhaps the finest compositions in the book. The address to the setting sun is here given as a specimen of the M’Callums’ collection:—

This collection is truly impressive, completely genuine, and showcases some pieces of significant poetic value. The addresses by Ossian to the sun, which Macpherson chooses not to provide in Gaelic, replacing one of them with a series of asterisks while offering it in English, are included here in both languages; and the Gaelic versions might be the most outstanding works in the collection. The address to the setting sun is presented here as an example from the M’Callums’ collection:—

Oisian do ’n Ghrein an am Luidh.

Oisian is in the sun at nap time.

An d’ fhàg tha gorm astar nan speur,

An d’ fhàg tha gorm astar nan speur,

A mhic gun bheud a’s òr bhuidh ciabh?

A son without a shadow and a golden blond strand?

Tha dorsa na h-oidhche dhuit féin,

Tha dorsa na h-oidhche dhuit féin,

Agus pàilliuin do chlos ’s an Iar,

Agus páillín do chlos ’s an Iar,

Thig na tonna mu’n cuairt gu mall

Thig na tonna mu’n cuairt gu mall

’Choimhead an fhir a ’s gloine gruaidh,

’Choimhead an fhir a ’s gloine gruaidh,

A’ togail fo eagal an ceann

A’ togail fo eagal an cheann

Ri ’d fhaicinn cho àillidh a’d shuain;

Ri’d fhaicinn cho àillidh a’d shuain;

Theich iadsan gun tuar o’d thaobh.

Theich iadsan gun tuar o’d thaobh.

Gabh-sa codal ann ad uaimh

Go to sleep in the cave

A ghrian, ’us pill an tùs le h-aoibhneas.

A ghrian, and it starts with happiness.

Mar bhoillsge grein’ ’s a gheamhradh

Mar bhoillsge grein’ ’s a gheamhradh

’S e ruith ’n a dheann le raon Lena

’S e ruith ’n a dheann le raon Lena

Is amhuil laithe nam Fiann.

It's the day of the Fianna.

Mar ghrian eadar frasaibh a’ tréigsinn

Mar ghrian eadar frasaibh a’ tréigsinn

Dh’ aom neoil chiar-dhubh nan speur,

Dh’ aom neoil chiar-dhubh nan speur,

’Us bhuin iad an deò aoibhinn o ’n t-sealgair,

’Us bhuin iad an deò aoibhinn o ’n t-sealgair,

Tha lom gheugan na coill’ a’ caoidh,

Tha lom gheugan na coill’ a’ caoidh,

Is maoth lusrach an t-sleibh’ a’ seargadh;

Is the beautiful flower on the mountain wilting;

Ach pillidh fathasd a’ ghrian

Ach pillidh fathasd a’ ghrian

Ri doire sgiamhach nan geug ùra,

Ri doire sgiamhach nan geug ùra,

’Us ni gach crann ’s a Chéitean gàire

’Us ni gach crann ’s a Chéitean gàire

Ag amharc an àird ri mac an speura.

Ag amharc an àird ri mac an speura.

English Translation.

English Translation.

Ossian’s Address to the Setting Sun.

Ossian’s Speech to the Setting Sun.

Hast thou left the blue course of the sky

Have you left the blue path of the sky

Faultless son of golden locks?

Perfect golden-haired son?

The gates of the night are for thee,

The gates of the night are for you,

And thy place of repose is in the west.

And your resting place is in the west.

The waves gather slowly around

The waves slowly gather around

To see him of fairest countenance;

To see him with the most beautiful face;

Raising their heads in fear.

Lifting their heads in fear.

As they witness thy beauty in repose,

As they see your beauty at rest,

They fled pale from thy side.

They ran away pale from your side.

Take thou rest in thy cave,

Take a break in your cave,

O sun, and return with rejoicing.

O sun, come back and bring joy.

As the sunbeam in the winter time

As the sunlight in the winter

Descending quick on the slope of Lena,

Descending quickly down the slope of Lena,

So are the days of the Fingalians.

So are the days of the Fingalians.

As the sun becoming darkened among showers,

As the sun got dimmer amidst the rain,

The dark clouds of the sky descended

The dark clouds in the sky moved closer.

And bore away the joyous light from the huntsman.

And took away the happy light from the hunter.

The bare branches of the wood weep,

The bare branches of the woods cry,

And the soft herbage of the mountain withers.

And the soft grass on the mountain dries up.

But the sun shall return again

But the sun will rise again

To the beautiful forest of the fresh-clothed branch,

To the stunning forest of the newly adorned branches,

And each bough shall smile in the early summer,

And every branch will smile in early summer,

Looking up to the son of the sky.

Looking up to the son of the sky.

The collection of the M’Callums was a real addition to the stores of Gaelic poetry, and is most helpful in bringing to a satisfactory conclusion the whole question of the ancient Gaelic poetry of Scotland. Were there no other Gaelic compositions in existence save those pieces which this volume contains, they would be sufficient to prove the high character of the heroic poetry of the Scottish Gael for everything that constitutes true poetic power.

The M’Callum collection really adds to the body of Gaelic poetry and is incredibly useful in wrapping up the entire discussion about the ancient Gaelic poetry of Scotland. Even if there were no other Gaelic works out there besides those included in this volume, they would still be enough to demonstrate the exceptional quality of heroic poetry among the Scottish Gael in terms of what makes true poetic power.

It would be wrong in such a sketch as this to overlook the interesting and ingenious contribution made to the discussion of the Ossianic question in the third and fourth volumes of Mr J. Campbell’s Tales of the West Highlands. The whole four volumes are full of interesting materials for the student of Gaelic literature and antiquities, but the third and fourth volumes are those in which a place is given to the ancient Ossianic poems. Mr Campbell, the representative of a distinguished Highland family, and unlike many of the class to which he belongs, an excellent Gaelic scholar, made collections on his own account all over the Highlands. He had as his chief coadjutor in the work Mr Hector M’Lean, teacher in Islay, and he could not have had a better—Mr M’Lean being possessed of scholarship, enthusiasm, and sound judgment. The result is a very remarkable collection of the oral literature of the Highlands, including selections from a large amount of poetry attributed to Ossian. This book is a truly honest book, giving the compositions collected just as they were found among the native Highlanders. We shall take occasion again to refer to the Sgeulachds, or tales, and shall only refer at present to the Ossianic remains presented to us by Mr Campbell.

It would be a mistake in a summary like this to ignore the fascinating and clever insights provided on the Ossianic question in the third and fourth volumes of Mr. J. Campbell’s Tales of the West Highlands. All four volumes are packed with engaging materials for anyone studying Gaelic literature and history, but the third and fourth volumes specifically highlight the ancient Ossianic poems. Mr. Campbell, who comes from a notable Highland family and is, unlike many of his peers, an excellent Gaelic scholar, gathered information from all over the Highlands on his own. His main collaborator in this effort was Mr. Hector M’Lean, a teacher from Islay, and he couldn't have asked for a better partner—Mr. M’Lean brought scholarship, enthusiasm, and sound judgment to the project. The outcome is a truly remarkable collection of the Highlands' oral literature, featuring selections from a vast array of poetry attributed to Ossian. This book is genuinely honest, presenting the collected compositions exactly as they were discovered among the local Highlanders. We will mention the Sgeulachds, or tales, again later and will only currently refer to the Ossianic remains provided to us by Mr. Campbell.

Mr Campbell’s collections include most of the pieces that have been brought together in the same way, with such variations, of course, as must be looked for in the circumstances. He furnishes us with a version of the Lay of Diarmad (vol. iii., 50), having peculiar features of its own, but to a large extent identical with the versions of the Dean of Lismore and of Gillies. It is of much interest to compare this version, taken down within the last few years, with one taken down one hundred years ago, and another taken down three hundred and fifty years ago. The retentive power of human memory for generations is remarkably illustrated by the comparison. Mr Campbell also gives us “The Lay of Oscar,” “The Praise of Gaul,” “The Poem of Oscar,” and several other minor compositions, some of which had never before been printed. These, with Mr Campbell’s own disquisitions, are full of interest; but for the details we must refer the reader to Mr Campbell’s volumes.

Mr. Campbell’s collections include most of the pieces that have been gathered together in a similar way, with the expected variations, of course, given the circumstances. He provides us with a version of the Lay of Diarmad (vol. iii., 50), which has unique features but is largely identical to the versions by the Dean of Lismore and Gillies. It’s very interesting to compare this version, recorded in the last few years, with one recorded a hundred years ago, and another from three hundred and fifty years ago. The strong retention of human memory across generations is clearly shown by this comparison. Mr. Campbell also presents “The Lay of Oscar,” “The Praise of Gaul,” “The Poem of Oscar,” and several other minor works, some of which had never been published before. These, along with Mr. Campbell’s own discussions, are quite fascinating; for more details, we must direct readers to Mr. Campbell’s volumes.

From all that has been written on the subject of these ancient Gaelic poems of Ossian, it is perfectly clear that Ossian himself is no creation of James Macpherson. His name has been familiar to the people both of the Highlands[91] and Ireland, for a thousand years and more. “Oisian an deigh na Feinn,” Ossian after the Fingalians, has been a proverbial saying among them for numberless generations. Nor did Macpherson invent Ossian’s poems. There were poems reputed to be Ossian’s in the Highlands for centuries before he was born, and poems, too, which for poetic power and interest are unsurpassed; which speak home to the heart of every man who can sympathise with popular poetry marked by the richest felicities of diction; and which entitles them justly to all the commendation bestowed upon the poems edited by Macpherson.

From everything that's been said about these ancient Gaelic poems of Ossian, it’s clear that Ossian himself isn’t just a creation of James Macpherson. His name has been well-known to the people of the Highlands[91] and Ireland for over a thousand years. “Oisian and the Fenians,” Ossian after the Fingalians, has been a well-known saying among them for countless generations. Macpherson didn’t come up with Ossian’s poems either. There were poems attributed to Ossian in the Highlands long before he was born, and these works, renowned for their poetic power and appeal, resonate deeply with anyone who appreciates popular poetry enriched by exquisite language. They rightly deserve all the praise given to the poems edited by Macpherson.

Modern Gaelic Literature.

It will be seen that a large proportion of the existing Gaelic literature of the early period is poetical. Not that it is so altogether, by any means; and if any large amount of it had come down to us, there is no reason for believing that so large a share of it would be poetical. But the prose MS. writings of the ancient Gael have, with the few exceptions already referred to, perished; and have left us with such poetical compositions as adhered to the national memory.

It’s clear that a large part of the existing early Gaelic literature is poetry. It's not all poetry, by any means; and if we had access to more of it, there’s no reason to think that such a big portion would be poetic. However, the prose manuscripts from the ancient Gaels, with a few exceptions already mentioned, have been lost; leaving us mainly with the poetic works that have stuck in the national memory.

As we enter upon the era of printing, we are disposed to look for a more extensive literature, and no doubt we find it. But with the era of printing came the use of another language, and the Gaelic ceased to be the vehicle for carrying abroad the thoughts of the learned. Religion still continued to make use of its services, but it ceased to be the handmaid of science and philosophy.

As we enter the age of printing, we tend to expect a broader literature, and we certainly find it. However, with the arrival of printing, another language took its place, and Gaelic stopped being the medium for sharing the ideas of scholars. Religion still used it, but it was no longer the servant of science and philosophy.

The first printed Gaelic book which we find is Bishop Carsewell’s Gaelic translation of the Liturgy of John Knox. It is well known that Knox compiled a prayer-book for the use of the Scottish Reformed Church, and that it was thought desirable that this prayer-book should be translated into the Gaelic language for the use of the Highlanders. The translation was undertaken by Mr John Carsewell, who was appointed superintendent of the ancient diocese of Argyle, which office he filled for many years. The book was printed at Edinburgh, in 1567. The language is what is in modern times called Irish, but might in Carsewell’s time be called Scotch, for none other was written in Scotland in so far as Gaelic was written at all. There are but three copies of this book known to exist—an entire copy in the library of the Duke of Argyle, and two imperfect copies, one in the library of the University of Edinburgh, and one in the British Museum. This book was printed before one line of Irish Gaelic was printed. Extracts from the volume will be found in the Highland Society’s Report upon Ossian, and in M’Lauchlan’s Celtic Gleanings. The former extract is made to show that the names of Fingal and the Fingalians were well known in the Highlands at the period of the Reformation. In 1631 a translation of Calvin’s Catechism appeared, probably executed by Carsewell.

The first printed Gaelic book we have is Bishop Carsewell’s Gaelic translation of John Knox's Liturgy. It’s well-known that Knox created a prayer book for the Scottish Reformed Church, and it was deemed important to translate this prayer book into Gaelic for the Highlanders. The translation was done by Mr. John Carsewell, who was appointed superintendent of the ancient diocese of Argyle, a position he held for many years. The book was printed in Edinburgh in 1567. The language used is what we now call Irish, but back in Carsewell’s time, it might have been referred to as Scotch, as no other Gaelic was written in Scotland, at least to the extent that it was written at all. Only three copies of this book are known to exist—one complete copy in the Duke of Argyle's library, and two incomplete copies, one in the University of Edinburgh library and one in the British Museum. This book was printed before a single line of Irish Gaelic was ever printed. Extracts from the volume can be found in the Highland Society’s Report upon Ossian and in M’Lauchlan’s Celtic Gleanings. The first extract is included to demonstrate that the names of Fingal and the Fingalians were well-known in the Highlands at the time of the Reformation. In 1631, a translation of Calvin’s Catechism was published, likely done by Carsewell.

In 1659 appeared the first fifty of the Psalms of David in metre by the Synod of Argyle. It is called “An ceud chaogad do Shalmaibh Dhaibhidh a meadrachd Gaoidhilg,” the first Fifty of the Psalms of David in Gaelic Metre. The language of the original here is what is called Irish, although it is, as is the Gaelic of Carsewell, the ordinary written Gaelic of the period. This translation forms the groundwork of all the editions of the Psalms that have been used since in the Scottish Church. The rest of the Psalms followed the first fifty in 1694, and the Psalter of the Argyle Synod became then complete. The introduction to the little volume of 1659 details the difficulties which the authors met in converting the Psalms into Gaelic metre, one of which, they say, was the necessity of adapting them to the structure of the English Psalm tunes. How Gaelic congregational singing was conducted in the Highlands previous to this little book appearing, it is hard to say. The introduction concludes with the words, “Anois, a Legthora, dense dithcheall ann sann obair bhigse bhuiliughadh gu maith, agus guidh ar an Tighearna é feín do bheannughadh an tshoisgeil ann sna tirthaibh gaoidhlachsa, agus lasair shoilleir lán teasa do dheanamh don tsraid bhig do lasadh cheana ionta. Grasa maille roit.”

In 1659, the first fifty Psalms of David in meter were published by the Synod of Argyle. It's titled “An chéad chaoineadh do Shalmaibh Dháibhidh a meadaracadh Gaoidhilg.,” the first Fifty of the Psalms of David in Gaelic Metre. The original language here is referred to as Irish, although it is, like the Gaelic of Carsewell, the common written Gaelic of the time. This translation serves as the foundation for all the editions of the Psalms that have been used in the Scottish Church since then. The remaining Psalms were published in 1694, completing the Psalter of the Argyle Synod. The introduction to the small volume of 1659 outlines the challenges the authors faced in converting the Psalms into Gaelic meter, one of which was the need to make them fit the structure of English Psalm tunes. It's difficult to say how Gaelic congregational singing was carried out in the Highlands before this little book was released. The introduction ends with the words, “Now, in Legthora, there's a strong commitment to working hard, and may the Lord bless Himself with the prosperity in these Gaelic lands, and create a bright flame full of warmth to kindle the small street that's already been ignited there. Let's move forward together..”

English Translation.

Translation in English.

“And now, reader, strive to use this little work, and pray the Lord that He himself would bless the gospel in these Gaelic lands,[92] and that He would make a bright flame full of heat of this little spark which has been now lighted in it.”

“And now, reader, try to make use of this small work, and pray to the Lord that He will bless the gospel in these Gaelic lands,[92] and that He will turn this little spark that has just been lit into a bright flame full of warmth.”

This little volume is now scarce, but full of interest to the Gaelic student.

This small book is now hard to find, but it's still really interesting for anyone studying Gaelic.

Alongside of the Synod of Argyle, another indefatigable labourer in the same field was at work. This was Mr Robert Kirk, minister at Balquhidder. There seems to have been no Rob Roy in the district at the time, and Mr Kirk appears to have had a quiet life in his Highland parish; more so, indeed, than other Scottish ministers of the time, for he seems to have been engaged in his translation during the heat of the persecution of the Covenanters, and it was published in 1684, four years before the Revolution. Kirk is said to have been so anxious to have precedence of the Synod of Argyle, that he invented a machine for awakening him in the morning by means of water made to fall upon his face at a certain hour. His Psalter preceded that of the Synod by a period of ten years.

Alongside the Synod of Argyle, another tireless worker in the same area was at it. This was Mr. Robert Kirk, minister in Balquhidder. There didn’t seem to be any Rob Roy in the district at the time, and Mr. Kirk appears to have had a peaceful life in his Highland parish; more so than other Scottish ministers of that era, in fact, as he was busy working on his translation during the intense persecution of the Covenanters, which was published in 1684, four years before the Revolution. Kirk is said to have been so eager to be ahead of the Synod of Argyle that he created a device to wake him in the morning by having water drip on his face at a specific hour. His Psalter came out a full decade before that of the Synod.

Mr Kirk dedicates his volume, which is published with the sanction of the Privy Council, and with the approbation of “the Lords of the Clergy, and some reverend ministers who best understand the Irish language,” to the Marquis of Athole, &c., of whom he says that his “Lordship has been of undoubted courage and loyalty for the king, and still alongst inflexible to the persuasions or threats of frozen neutralists or flaming incendiaries in Church or State.” Kirk further states that the work was “done by such as attained not the tongue (which he calls Scottish-Irish) without indefatigable industry,” manifestly pointing to himself as one who had so acquired it.

Mr. Kirk dedicates his book, which is published with the approval of the Privy Council and the support of "the Lords of the Clergy, and some respected ministers who truly understand the Irish language," to the Marquis of Athole, etc. He notes that his "Lordship has shown undeniable courage and loyalty to the king and remains steadfast against the persuasion or threats of frozen neutralists or fiery agitators in Church or State." Kirk also mentions that the work was "done by those who mastered the language (which he refers to as Scottish-Irish) through tireless effort," clearly indicating that he is one of those who has done so.

This little volume of the minister of Balquhidder is a most interesting contribution to our Gaelic literature. The language is what many writers call Irish, although there is no reason to believe that Mr Kirk ever was in Ireland, or conversed with speakers of Irish Gaelic. He knew and used the dialect which writers of the Gaelic language had used for centuries, and used at the time. No Irish writer could use a dialect more purely Irish than that found in Kirk’s Gaelic preface. Kirk concludes his preface with the following lines:—

This small book by the minister of Balquhidder is a really interesting addition to our Gaelic literature. The language is what many writers refer to as Irish, even though there’s no reason to think that Mr. Kirk was ever in Ireland or spoke with anyone who spoke Irish Gaelic. He was familiar with and used the dialect that Gaelic language writers had used for centuries and were using at that time. No Irish writer could use a dialect that’s more authentically Irish than the one found in Kirk’s Gaelic preface. Kirk ends his preface with these lines:—

Imthigh a Dhuilleachain gu dàn,

Imthigh a Dhuilleachain gu dàn,

Le Dan glan diagha duisg iad thall.

Le Dan glan diagha duisg iad thall.

Cuir failte air Fonn fial na bFionn,

Cuir failte air Fonn fial na bFionn,

Ar garbh-chriocha, ’s Indseadh gall.

At the rough edges, it's Indseadh gall.

English Translation.

English Translation.

Go, little leaflet, boldly,

Go, little flyer, boldly,

With pure holy songs wake them yonder,

With pure sacred songs, wake them over there,

Salute the hospitable land of the Fingalians,

Salute the welcoming land of the Fingalians,

The rugged borders, and the Isles of the strangers.

The rough borders and the islands of the outsiders.

“The land of the Fingalians” was the Highlands generally; “the rugged borders” was the west coast of Inverness-shire and Ross-shire; and “the Isles of the Strangers” were the Hebrides, so called from being long in possession of the Norsemen.

“The land of the Fingalians” referred to the Highlands in general; “the rugged borders” meant the west coast of Inverness-shire and Ross-shire; and “the Isles of the Strangers” were the Hebrides, named so because they were long held by the Norsemen.

In 1690 Mr Kirk edited in Roman letters an edition of Bedel’s Irish Bible, with O’Donnell’s New Testament, for the use of the Highlanders. Kirk says in the title-page of the work, “Nocha ta anois chum maitheas coit-cheann na nGaoidheil Albanach athruighte go hair-each as an litir Eireandha chum na mion-litir shoileighidh Romhantawhich is now for the common good of the Highlanders changed carefully from the Irish letter to the small readable Roman letter. At the close of the book there is a vocabulary of Irish words with their Gaelic equivalents. Many of the equivalents are as difficult to understand as the original Irish.

In 1690, Mr. Kirk published an edition of Bedel’s Irish Bible in Roman letters, along with O’Donnell’s New Testament, for the Highlanders. Kirk states on the title page, “Now the night has come for the common good of the Gaelic Scots to change it completely from the Irish letter to the minor Roman letters. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__which is now for the common good of the Highlanders changed carefully from the Irish letter to the small readable Roman letter. At the end of the book, there’s a vocabulary of Irish words with their Gaelic translations. Many of the translations are just as hard to understand as the original Irish.

In 1694 the completed Psalm-book of the Synod of Argyle appeared. It was very generally accepted, and although some editions of Kirk’s Psalter appeared, the Synod’s Psalter became the Psalter of the Church, and was the basis of all the metrical versions of the Gaelic Psalms that have appeared since.

In 1694, the finished Psalm-book of the Synod of Argyle was published. It was widely accepted, and even though some editions of Kirk’s Psalter were released, the Synod’s Psalter became the official Psalter of the Church and formed the foundation for all the metrical versions of the Gaelic Psalms that have been published since.

The Shorter Catechism was published in Gaelic by the Synod of Argyle about the same time with their first fifty Psalms. Numerous editions have been printed since, and perhaps there is no better specimen of the Gaelic language in existence than what is to be found in the common versions of it. The earlier versions are in the dialect so often referred to, called Irish. The title of the book is “Foirceadul aithghearr cheasnuighe, an dus ar na ordughadh le coimhthional na Ndiaghaireadh ag Niarmhanister an Sasgan, &c.” That may be called Irish, but it was a Scottish book written by Scottish men.

The Shorter Catechism was published in Gaelic by the Synod of Argyle around the same time as their first fifty Psalms. Many editions have been printed since then, and there might not be a better example of the Gaelic language than what you'll find in the common versions of it. The earlier versions are in the dialect often referred to as Irish. The title of the book is “Foirceadul aithghearr cheasnuighe, the matter regarding the orders issued by the Intergovernmental of the Ndiaghaireacht at Niarmhanister in Scotland, etc.” While it may be called Irish, it was a Scottish book written by Scottish authors.

In 1725 the Synod of Argyle, who cannot be too highly commended for their anxiety to[93] promote the spiritual good of their countrymen in the Highlands, published a translation of the Confession of Faith into Gaelic. It is a small duodecimo volume printed at Edinburgh. The Larger and Shorter Catechisms, with the Ten Commandments, the Lord’s Prayer, and the Creed follow the Confession. The book is well printed, and the language is still the so-called Irish. The title runs:—“Admhail an Chreidimh, air an do reitigh air ttus coimhthionol na nDiaghaireadh aig Niarmhoinister an Sasgan; &c.... ar na chur a Ngaoidheilg le Seanadh Earraghaoidheal.” The Confession of Faith, &c., translated into Gaelic by the Synod of Argyle.

In 1725, the Synod of Argyle, who deserve high praise for their efforts to[93] enhance the spiritual well-being of their fellow countrymen in the Highlands, published a translation of the Confession of Faith into Gaelic. It's a small duodecimo volume printed in Edinburgh. The Larger and Shorter Catechisms, along with the Ten Commandments, the Lord’s Prayer, and the Creed, follow the Confession. The book is well printed, and the language used is still the so-called Irish. The title reads:—“Admháil an Chreidimh, ar a ndearnadh comhdháil ar dtús le coimhthionól na nDiagaíochta ag Aniar Minister an tSasga; &c.... ar na chur a Ngaeilge le Seanadh Earraghaoidheal..” The Confession of Faith, &c., translated into Gaelic by the Synod of Argyle.

It is interesting with respect to the dialect in which all the works referred to appear, to inquire whence the writers obtained it, if it be simply Irish. Carsewell’s Prayer-book appeared before any work in Irish Gaelic was printed. The ministers of the Synod of Argyle were surely Scottish Highlanders and not Irishmen. Mr Kirk of Balquhidder was a lowland Scot who acquired the Gaelic tongue. Now these men, so far as we know, were never in Ireland, and there were no Irish-Gaelic books from which they could acquire the tongue. There might be manuscripts, but it is not very probable that men would inspect manuscripts in order to enable them to write in a dialect that was foreign to the people whom they intended to benefit. Yet these all write in the same dialect, and with the identical same orthography. Surely this proves that the Scottish Gael were perfectly familiar with that dialect as the language of their literature, that its orthography among them was fixed, that the practice of writing it was common, as much so as among the Irish, and that the people readily understood it. It is well known that the reading of the Irish Bible was common in Highland churches down to the beginning of this century, and that the letter was, from the abbreviations used, called “A’ chorra litir,” and was familiar to the people. At the same time, the language was uniformly called Irish, as the people of the Highlands were called Irish, although there never was a greater misnomer. Such a designation was never employed by the people themselves, and was only used by those who wrote and spoke English. In the title of the Confession of Faith published in Gaelic in 1725, it is said to be translated into the Irish language by the Synod of Argyle.

It’s interesting to consider the dialect used in all the referenced works and to ask where the writers got it from, whether it was purely Irish. Carsewell’s Prayer-book was published before any work in Irish Gaelic was printed. The ministers of the Synod of Argyle were clearly Scottish Highlanders, not Irishmen. Mr. Kirk of Balquhidder was a Lowland Scot who learned Gaelic. As far as we know, these men never went to Ireland, and there were no Irish-Gaelic books available for them to learn the language from. There might have been manuscripts, but it's unlikely they would have looked at manuscripts just to write in a dialect that was foreign to the people they meant to serve. Yet all these writers use the same dialect and the exact same spelling. This surely shows that the Scottish Gaels were well-acquainted with that dialect as the language of their literature, that its spelling was established among them, that writing it was common—just like it was for the Irish—and that the people understood it easily. It's well-known that reading the Irish Bible was widespread in Highland churches until the beginning of this century, and the letter was referred to, based on the abbreviations used, as “A' chiamra letter,” and was familiar to the people. At the same time, the language was consistently called Irish, just as the people of the Highlands were called Irish, although that was a significant mislabeling. Such a term was never used by the people themselves and was only employed by those who wrote and spoke English. In the title of the Confession of Faith published in Gaelic in 1725, it states it was translated into the Irish language by the Synod of Argyle.

Gaelic Bible.

Religious works formed the staple of the literature issued from the Gaelic press from the period now spoken of to the present day. The great want for many years was the Bible. For a long time the clergy used the Irish edition reprinted for the use of the Highlands by Mr Kirk; but this was not satisfactory, from the difference of the dialect; many in consequence preferred translating from the English. This habit pervaded all classes, and it is not improbable that there are in the Highlands still persons who prefer translating the Scriptures for their own use to the common version. Certain traditional forms of translation were at one time in general use, and occasionally the translations given bordered on the ludicrous. A worthy man was once translating the phrase “And they were astonied,” and he made it “Bha iad air an clachadh,” They were stoned. It was in every way desirable that a correct translation of the Gaelic Bible should be provided for the use of the Highlands, and this was finally undertaken by the Society for Propagating Christian Knowledge. The person employed to perform the work was the Rev. James Stewart of Killin, a man fully qualified for it, and although his translation retained too much of the Irish dialect of O’Donnell’s Irish New Testament, it was welcomed as a highly creditable work, and as a great boon to the Highlands. Many minor changes have been made in the Gaelic New Testament of 1767, but it has been the basis of all subsequent editions which have sought merely to render certain portions of the work more idiomatic and pleasing to a Scottish ear. The publishing of this version of the New Testament proved a great benefit to the Highlands.

Religious works have been the foundation of the literature from the Gaelic press from that time until now. For many years, the main need was the Bible. For a long time, the clergy used the Irish edition reprinted by Mr. Kirk for the Highlands, but this wasn’t satisfactory because of the dialect differences; many therefore preferred translating from English. This practice spread across all classes, and it’s quite possible that there are still people in the Highlands who prefer translating the Scriptures for themselves instead of using the common version. Certain traditional translation methods were widely used at one time, and sometimes the translations ended up being quite funny. One man was translating the phrase "And they were astonished," and he rendered it as “They were recorded.,” They were stoned. It was definitely important to provide a correct translation of the Gaelic Bible for the Highlands, and this task was eventually taken on by the Society for Propagating Christian Knowledge. The Rev. James Stewart of Killin was chosen to do the work; he was more than qualified for it, and even though his translation still had a lot of the Irish dialect from O’Donnell’s Irish New Testament, it was welcomed as a very respectable piece of work and a huge advantage for the Highlands. Many minor adjustments have been made to the Gaelic New Testament of 1767, but it has served as the foundation for all later editions that aimed to make certain parts of the text more idiomatic and appealing to a Scottish audience. The publication of this version of the New Testament has greatly benefited the Highlands.

Soon after the publication of the New Testament, it was resolved that the Old Testament should be translated into Gaelic also. This work, like the former, was undertaken by the Society for Propagating Christian Knowledge, assisted by a collection made throughout the congregations of the Church of Scotland[94] amounting to £1483. The principal translator employed was the Rev. Dr John Stewart of Luss, son of the translator of the New Testament, who translated three portions of the work, while a fourth portion, including the Prophets, was executed by the Rev. Dr Smith, of Campbellton, the accomplished editor of the Sean Dana. The whole work was completed and published in the year 1801. This work has been of incalculable service to the Highlands, and is one of the many benefits conferred upon that portion of the country by the excellent Society who undertook it. Objections have been taken to the many Irish idioms introduced into the language, and to the extent to which the Irish orthography was followed, but these are minor faults, and the work itself is entitled to all commendation.

Soon after the New Testament was published, it was decided that the Old Testament should be translated into Gaelic as well. This project, like the previous one, was undertaken by the Society for Propagating Christian Knowledge, with support from a collection made across the congregations of the Church of Scotland[94] amounting to £1483. The main translator was Rev. Dr. John Stewart of Luss, son of the New Testament translator, who translated three parts of the work, while the fourth part, which included the Prophets, was done by Rev. Dr. Smith of Campbellton, the skilled editor of the Sean Dana. The entire project was completed and published in 1801. This work has been incredibly helpful to the Highlands and is one of the many benefits provided to that region by the excellent Society that initiated it. Some objections have been raised regarding the numerous Irish idioms used in the translation and the degree to which Irish spelling conventions were followed, but these are minor issues, and the work itself deserves high praise.

Translations from English.

Much of our modern Gaelic prose literature consists of translations from the English. In this the Gaelic differs from the Welsh, in which is to be found a large amount of original prose writing on various subjects. This has arisen from the demand for such a literature being less among the Highlanders, among whom the English language has made greater progress, so much so, that when a desire for extensive reading exists, it is generally attended with a sufficient knowledge of English. Translations of religious works, however, have been relished, and pretty ample provision has been made to meet the demand. The first book printed in modern Scottish Gaelic was a translation of Baxter’s Call to the Unconverted, executed by the Rev. Alex. M’Farlane, of Kilninver, and published in 1750. There is much of the Irish orthography and idiom retained in this work, but it is a near approach to the modern spoken language of the Highlands. Since then many of the works of well-known religious authors have been translated and published, among which may be mentioned works by Boston, Bunyan, Brookes, Colquhoun, and Doddridge. These are much prized and read throughout the Highlands. The translations are of various excellence; some of them accurate and elegant, while others are deficient in both these qualities. Dr Smith’s version of Alleine’s Alarm is an admirable specimen of translation, and is altogether worthy of the fame of Dr Smith. The same may be said of Mr M’Farlane’s translation of The History of Joseph, which is an excellent specimen of Gaelic writing. The Monthly Visitor tract has been translated by the writer for the last twelve years, and it has a large circulation.

Much of our modern Gaelic prose literature consists of translations from English. This sets Gaelic apart from Welsh, which has a significant amount of original prose writing on various topics. The demand for such literature has been lower among the Highlanders, where the English language has made more progress. As a result, when there's a desire for extensive reading, it often comes with a good knowledge of English. However, translations of religious works have been well-received, and ample provision has been made to meet that demand. The first book printed in modern Scottish Gaelic was a translation of Baxter's Call to the Unconverted, done by Rev. Alex. M’Farlane of Kilninver, and published in 1750. This work retains a lot of Irish orthography and idiom but is quite close to the modern spoken language of the Highlands. Since then, many works by well-known religious authors have been translated and published, including pieces by Boston, Bunyan, Brookes, Colquhoun, and Doddridge. These works are highly valued and widely read throughout the Highlands. The translations vary in quality; some are accurate and elegant, while others fall short in both respects. Dr. Smith’s version of Alleine's Alarm is an excellent example of translation and lives up to Dr. Smith's reputation. The same can be said for Mr. M’Farlane’s translation of The History of Joseph, which is a superb example of Gaelic writing. The Monthly Visitor tract has been translated by the author for the last twelve years and has a large circulation.

Original Writings.

Of these Mr Reid, in his Bibliotheca Scoto-Celtica, gives but a scanty catalogue. He gives but a list of ten, most of them single sermons. There are several other such writings, however, which have been added since Reid’s list was made up. Among these appears M’Kenzie’s Bliadhna Thearlaich, “Charles’s year,” a vigorous well-written account of the rebellion of 1745–6. M’Kenzie was the compiler of a volume of Gaelic poetry in which the best specimens of the works of the bards are generally given, and although having ideas of his own on the subject of orthography, few men knew the Gaelic language better. We have also a volume on astronomy by the Rev. D. Connell; and a History of Scotland by the Rev. Angus Mackenzie, both of them creditable performances. It is doubtful how far these works have been patronised by the public, and how far they have been of pecuniary benefit to their authors, but they are deserving works, and if they have not proved a remunerative investment, it is from want of interest on the part of the readers more than from want of ability on the part of the writers. In addition to these have been several magazines, the contents of which have in some instances been collected into a volume and published separately. Of these are An teachdaire Gaidhealach, “The Gaelic Messenger,” edited by the late Rev. Dr M’Leod of Glasgow, and a Free Church magazine An Fhianuis, “The Witness,” edited by the Rev. Dr Mackay, now of Harris. “The Gaelic Messenger,” An Teachdaire Gaidhealach, contained a large proportion of papers furnished by the editor, Dr M’Leod. These have been since that time collected into a volume by his son-in-law the Rev. Archibald Clerk of Kilmallie, and published under the title of Caraid nan Gaidheal, “The Friend of the Highlanders.” This is an admirable volume, containing, as it does, our best[95] specimens of racy, idiomatic Gaelic, of which Dr M’Leod was a master. It is a most interesting addition to our Gaelic literature. Besides this, Dr M’Leod produced Leabhar nan Cnoc, “The Book of the Knowes,” a school collection of prose and poetry, and several other lesser works. The Leabhar nan Cnoc is an admirable collection of fragments, well adapted for school use, and at the same time interesting to the general reader.

Of these, Mr. Reid, in his Bibliotheca Scoto-Celtica, provides a limited catalog. He lists only ten items, most of which are individual sermons. However, several other writings have been added since Reid’s list was published. Among these is M’Kenzie’s Bliadhna Thearlaich, “Charles’s Year,” a strong and well-written account of the 1745–6 rebellion. M’Kenzie also compiled a volume of Gaelic poetry that features the best examples of the bards' works, and while he had his own views on orthography, few people knew the Gaelic language better. We also have a book on astronomy by Rev. D. Connell and a History of Scotland by Rev. Angus Mackenzie, both of which are commendable works. It’s uncertain how popular these works have been with the public and whether they’ve brought any financial gain to their authors, but they are valuable contributions. If they haven’t turned out to be profitable, it’s more due to a lack of reader interest than to any shortcomings in the authors' abilities. In addition to these, several magazines have been published, some of which have had their contents collected into standalone volumes. These include An teachdaire Gaidhealach, “The Gaelic Messenger,” edited by the late Rev. Dr. M’Leod of Glasgow, and a Free Church magazine An Fhianuis, “The Witness,” edited by Rev. Dr. Mackay, now of Harris. “The Gaelic Messenger,” An Teachdaire Gaidhealach, featured a significant number of papers contributed by the editor, Dr. M’Leod. These have since been compiled into a volume by his son-in-law, Rev. Archibald Clerk of Kilmallie, and published under the title Caraid nan Gaidheal, “The Friend of the Highlanders.” This is an excellent volume that includes some of our best [95] examples of vibrant, idiomatic Gaelic, which Dr. M’Leod mastered. It’s a highly interesting addition to our Gaelic literature. In addition, Dr. M’Leod produced Leabhar nan Cnoc, “The Book of the Knowes,” a school collection of prose and poetry, along with several other minor works. The Leabhar nan Cnoc is a superb collection of fragments, well-suited for school use, and also engaging for the general reader.

But the most remarkable addition that has recently been made to Gaelic prose literature is Mr J. F. Campbell’s collection of “Sgeulachdan” or ancient Highland tales. It was long known that a large amount of this kind of literature existed in the Highlands; that it formed the treasure of the reciter, a character recognised and appreciated in every small community; and that it was the staple fireside amusement of many a winter evening. Specimens of this literature appeared occasionally in print, and one of great interest, and remarkably well given, called Spiorad na h-aoise, “The Spirit of Age,” appears in Leabhar nan Cnoc, the collection already spoken of. Mr Campbell set himself to collect this literature from the traditions of the people, and he has embodied the result in four goodly volumes, which every lover of the language and literature of the Celt must prize. Many coadjutors aided Mr Campbell in his undertaking, and he was happy in finding, as has been already said, in Mr Hector M’Lean, teacher, Islay, a most efficient collector and transcriber of the tales. These tales were known among the Highlanders as “Sgeulachdan” Tales, or “Ursgeulan” Noble Tales, the latter having reference usually to stories of the Fingalian heroes. They are chiefly “Folk lore” of the kinds which are now known to pervade the world amongst a certain class as their oral literature. The Tales themselves are of various degrees of merit, and are manifestly derived from various sources. Some of them took their origin in the fertile imagination of the Celt, while others are obviously of classical origin, and are an adaptation of ancient Greek and Latin stories to the taste of the Celt of Scotland. Mr Campbell, in his disquisitions accompanying the tales, which are often as amusing and instructive as the tales themselves, traces numerous bonds of connection between them and similar legends common to almost all the European nations. He shows where they meet and where they diverge, and makes it very clear that most of them must have had a common origin. It has been maintained that many of these legends were brought to Scotland by returning Crusaders; that they were often the amusement of the camp among these soldiers of the ancient Church; and that, related among hearers of all nations, they became dispersed among those nations, and that thus Scotland came to obtain and to retain her share of them.

But the most remarkable addition recently made to Gaelic prose literature is Mr. J. F. Campbell’s collection of “Stories” or ancient Highland tales. It was long known that a large amount of this kind of literature existed in the Highlands; it was the treasure of the storyteller, a figure recognized and appreciated in every small community; and it served as the main entertainment during many winter evenings by the fireside. Examples of this literature appeared occasionally in print, and one of great interest, and especially well presented, called Spiorad na h-aoise, “The Spirit of Age,” appears in Leabhar nan Cnoc, the collection already mentioned. Mr. Campbell dedicated himself to gathering this literature from the people's traditions, and he compiled it into four substantial volumes that every lover of Celtic language and literature must value. Many contributors assisted Mr. Campbell in his task, and he was fortunate to have, as previously noted, Mr. Hector M’Lean, a teacher from Islay, as a highly effective collector and transcriber of the tales. These tales were known among the Highlanders as “Stories” Tales, or “Ursgeulan” Noble Tales, the latter usually referring to stories of the Fingalian heroes. They are primarily “Folk lore” types that are now recognized to permeate various cultures around the world as their oral literature. The tales themselves vary in quality and are obviously sourced from different origins. Some originated from the rich imagination of the Celt, while others are clearly of classical origin, adapted from ancient Greek and Latin stories to suit the tastes of the Scottish Celt. Mr. Campbell, in his discussions accompanying the tales, which are often as entertaining and informative as the tales themselves, outlines numerous connections between them and similar legends common to nearly all European nations. He illustrates where they align and where they differ, and makes it clear that most of them must have a shared origin. It has been suggested that many of these legends were brought to Scotland by returning Crusaders; that they often entertained the camp among these soldiers of the ancient Church; and that, shared among listeners of all nations, they became spread across those nations, thereby allowing Scotland to acquire and retain her share of them.

That Scotland felt largely the influence of the Crusades cannot be denied by any observant student of her history. Her whole political and social system was modified by them, while to them is largely due the place and power which the mediæval Church obtained under the government of David I. That Scottish literature should have felt their influence is more than likely, and it is possible, although it is hardly safe to go further, that some of these tales of the Scottish Highlands owe their existence to the wanderings of Scottish Crusaders. Be their origin, however, what it may, they afford a deeply interesting field of enquiry to the student of the popular literature of the country. In our own view, they are of great value, as presenting us with admirable specimens of idiomatic Gaelic. We transcribe one tale, making use of the ordinary orthography of the Gaelic, Mr Campbell having used forms of spelling which might serve to express the peculiarities of the dialect in which he found them couched.

That Scotland was significantly influenced by the Crusades is something no observant student of her history can deny. The entire political and social system was changed by them, and they played a big role in the status and power that the medieval Church gained under David I's rule. It's likely that Scottish literature was also influenced by these events, and while it's uncertain, some of the tales from the Scottish Highlands may have originated from the experiences of Scottish Crusaders. Whatever their origin, they provide a fascinating area for research into the country’s popular literature. In our opinion, these tales are invaluable as they offer excellent examples of idiomatic Gaelic. We present one tale using standard Gaelic spelling, as Mr. Campbell had utilized spellings that reflected the specific dialect in which he encountered them.

Maol a Chliobain.

Maol a Chliobain.

Bha bantrach ann roimhe so, ’us bha trì nigheanan aice, ’us thubhairt iad rithe, gu’n rachadh iad a dh’iarraidh an fhortain. Dheasaich i trì bonnaich. Thubhairt i ris an té mhòir, “Cò aca is fhearr leat an leth bheag ’us mo bheannachd, no’n leth mhòr ’s mo mhallachd?” “Is fhearr leam, ars’ ise, an leth mhòr ’us do mhallachd.” Thubhairt i ris an té mheadhonaich,[96] “Co aca’s fhearr leat an leth bheag ’us mo bheannachd, no’n leth mhòr ’us mo mhallachd.” “Is fhearr leam an leth mhòr ’us do mhallachd,” ars’ ise. Thubhairt i ris an té bhig, “Co aca ’s fhearr leat an leth mhòr ’us mo mhallachd, no’n leth bheag ’s mo bheannachd?” “Is fhearr leam an leth bheag’us do bheannachd.” Chord so r’a màthair, ’us thug i dhi an leth eile cuideachd.

Bha bantrach ann roimhe so, agus bha trì nigheanan aice, agus thubhairt iad rithe, gu’n rachadh iad a dh’iarraidh an fhortain. Dheasaich i trì bonnaich. Thubhairt i ris an té mhòr, “Cò agaibh is fhearr leat an leth beag agus mo bheannachd, no’n leth mòr agus mo mhallachd?” “Is fhearr leam,” ars’ ise, “an leth mòr agus do mhallachd.” Thubhairt i ris an té mheadhonaich,[96] “Cò agaibh is fhearr leat an leth beag agus mo bheannachd, no’n leth mòr agus mo mhallachd?” “Is fhearr leam an leth mòr agus do mhallachd,” ars’ ise. Thubhairt i ris an té bhig, “Cò agaibh is fhearr leat an leth mòr agus mo mhallachd, no’n leth bheag agus mo bheannachd?” “Is fhearr leam an leth bheag agus do bheannachd.” Chòrd seo r’à màthair, agus thug i dhi an leth eile cuideachd.

Dh’ fhalbh iad, ach cha robh toil aig an dithis ’bu shine an té ’b’òige ’bhi leo, ’us cheangail iad i ri carragh cloiche. Ghabh iad air an aghaidh, ’s ’n uair a dh’amhairc iad as an déigh, co a chunnaic iad ach ise ’us a’ chreig air a muin. Leig iad leatha car treis gus an d’ràinig iad cruach mhòine, ’us cheangail iad ris a chruaich mhòine i. Ghabh iad air an aghaidh treis, ’us dh’amhairc iad ’n an déigh, ’us cò a chunnaic iad ach ise a’ tighinn, ’s a’ chruach mhòine air a muin. Leig iad leatha car tacan gus an d’ràinig iad craobh, ’us cheangail iad ris a’chraoibh i. Ghabh iad air an aghaidh treis, ’us ’n’uair a dh’amhairc iad ’n an déigh, cò a chunnaic iad ach ise a’ tighinn, ’s a’chraobh air a muin. Chunnaic iad nach robh maith bhí rithe. Dh’fhuasgail iad i ’us leig iad leo i. Bha iad a’ falbh gus an d’thàinig an oidhche orra. Chunnaic iad solus fada uatha, ’us ma b’fhada uatha, cha b’fhada bha iadsan ’g a ruigheachd. Chaidh iad a stigh. Ciod e bha so ach tigh famhair. Dh’iarr iad fuireach ’s an oidhche. Fhuair iad sin ’us chuireadh a luidhe iad le trì nigheanan an fhamhair.

They left, but neither of the two brighter ones wanted the younger girl to be with them, so they tied her to a stone. They continued on their way, and when they looked back, who did they see but her on the back of the rock. They let her go for a bit until they reached a mound of peat, and they tied her to the mound of peat. They pushed on again, and when they looked back, who did they see but her coming along, with the mound of peat on her back. They let her go for just a little while until they reached a tree, and they tied her to the tree. They moved on again, and when they looked back, who did they see but her approaching, with the tree on her back. They saw that she wasn’t good at running. They freed her and let her go. They walked until night fell upon them. They saw a light far ahead, and although it was far from them, they weren’t far from reaching it. They went inside. What was this but a giant's house. They asked to stay the night. They got that, and they lay down with three of the giant's daughters.

English Translation.

English Translation.

There was a widow once of a time, and she had three daughters, and they said to her that they were going to seek their fortunes. She prepared three bannocks. She said to the big daughter, “Whether do you like best the little half with my blessing, or the big half with my curse?” “I like best,” said she, “the big half with your curse.” She said to the middle one, “Whether do you like best the big half with my curse, or the little half with my blessing?” “I like best,” said she, “the big half with your curse.” She said to the little one, “Whether do you like best the big half with my curse, or the little half with my blessing?” “I like best the little half with your blessing.” This pleased her mother, and she gave her the other half likewise.

There was once a widow who had three daughters, and they told her they were going to find their fortunes. She made three bannocks. She asked the oldest daughter, "Would you prefer the smaller half with my blessing, or the larger half with my curse?" "I prefer," she replied, "the larger half with your curse." Then she asked the middle daughter, "Would you prefer the larger half with my curse, or the smaller half with my blessing?" "I prefer," she said, "the larger half with your curse." Finally, she asked the youngest daughter, "Would you prefer the larger half with my curse, or the smaller half with my blessing?" "I prefer," she replied, "the smaller half with your blessing." This made her mother happy, and she gave her the other half as well.

They left, but the two older ones did not wish to have the younger one with them, and they tied her to a stone. They held on, and when they looked behind them, whom did they see coming but her with the rock on her back. They let her alone for a while until they reached a stack of peats, and they tied her to the peat-stack. They held on for a while, when whom did they see coming but her with the stack of peats on her back. They let her alone for a while until they reached a tree, and they tied her to the tree. They held on, and whom did they see coming but her with the tree on her back. They saw that there was no use in meddling with her. They loosed her, and they let her come with them. They were travelling until night overtook them. They saw a light far from them, and if it was far from them they were not long reaching it. They went in. What was this but the house of a giant. They asked to remain overnight. They got that, and they were set to bed with the three daughters of the giant.

They left, but the two older ones didn't want the younger one with them, so they tied her to a rock. They kept going, and when they looked back, there she was, carrying the rock on her back. They left her for a bit until they reached a pile of peat, and they tied her to that. They held on for a while, and once again, they saw her coming with the peat pile on her back. They ignored her for a bit until they got to a tree, and they tied her to it. They held on, and who did they see coming but her with the tree on her back. They realized there was no point in messing with her. They untied her and let her join them. They traveled until night fell. They noticed a light in the distance, and even though it was far away, they quickly reached it. They went inside. It turned out to be a giant's house. They asked to stay overnight, and they were given permission and put to bed with the giant's three daughters.

Bha caran de chneapan òmbair mu mhuinealan nigheanan an fhamhair, agus sreangan gaosaid mu’m muinealan-san. Choidil iad air fad, ach cha do choidil Maol a’ chliobain. Feadh na h-oidhche thàinig pathadh air an fhamhar. Ghlaodh e r’a ghille maol carrach uisge ’thoirt d’a ionnsuidh. Thubhairt an gille maol carrach nach robh deur a stigh. “Marbh, ars’ esan, té de na nigheanan coimheach, ’us thoir a’m ionnsuidhse a fuil.” “Ciamar a dh’ aithuicheas mi eatorra?” ars’ an gille maol carrach. “Tha caran de chneapan mu mhuinealan mo nigheanan-sa, agus caran gaosaid mu mhuinealan chàich.” Chuala Maol a chliobain am famhar, ’us cho clis ’s a b’urrainn i, chuir i na sreanganan gaosaid a bha m’a muineal féin agus mu mhuinealan a peathraichean mu mhuinealan nigheanan an fhamhair, agus na cneapan a bha mu mhuinealan nigheanan an fhamhair m’a muineal féin agus mu mhuinealan a peathraichean, ’us luidh i sios gu samhach. Thàinig an gille maol carrach, ’us mharbh e té de nigheanan an fhamhair, ’us thug e an fhuil d’a ionnsuidh. Dh’iarr e tuilleadh a thoirt d’a ionnsuidh. Mharbh e an ath thé. Dh’iarr e tuilleadh ’us mharbh e an treas té. Dhùisg Maol a’ chliobain a’ peathraichean, ’us thug i air a muin iad, ’us ghabh i air falbh. Mhothaich am famhar dith ’us lean e i.

Bha caran de chneapan de chneapan mu mhuinealan nigheanan an fhamhair, agus sreangan gaosaid mu’m muinealan-san. Choidil iad air fad, ach cha do choidil Maol a’ chliobain. Feadh na h-oidhche thàinig pathadh air an fhamhar. Ghlaodh e r’a ghille maol carrach uisge ’thoirt d’a ionnsuidh. Thubhairt an gille maol carrach nach robh deur a stigh. “Marbh,” ars’ esan, “té de na nigheanan coimheach, ’us thoir a’m ionnsuidhse a fuil.” “Ciamar a dh’ aithuicheas mi eatorra?” ars’ an gille maol carrach. “Tha caran de chneapan mu mhuinealan mo nigheanan-sa, agus caran gaosaid mu mhuinealan chàich.” Chuala Maol a chliobain am famhar, ’us cho clis ’s a b’urrainn i, chuir i na sreanganan gaosaid a bha m’a muineal féin agus mu mhuinealan a peathraichean mu mhuinealan nigheanan an fhamhair, agus na cneapan a bha mu mhuinealan nigheanan an fhamhair m’a muineal fhèin agus mu mhuinealan a peathraichean, ’us luidh i sios gu samhach. Thàinig an gille maol carrach, ’us mharbh e té de nigheanan an fhamhair, ’us thug e an fhuil d’a ionnsuidh. Dh’iarr e tuilleadh a thoirt d’a ionnsuidh. Mharbh e an ath thé. Dh’iarr e tuilleadh, ’us mharbh e an treas té. Dhùisg Maol a’ chliobain a’ peathraichean, ’us thug i air a muin iad, ’us ghabh i air falbh. Mhothaich am famhar dith ’us lean e i.

Na spreadan teine a bha ise ’cur as na clachan le a sàiltean, bha iad a’ bualadh an fhamhair ’s an smigead; agus na spreadan teine a bha am famhar ’toirt as na clachan le barraibh a chos, bha iad a’ bualadh Mhaol a’ chliobain an cùl a’ chinn. Is e so ’bu dual doibh gus an d’ràinig iad amhainn. Leum Maol a’ chliobain an amhainn ’us cha b’urrainn am famhar an amhainn a leum. “Tha thu thall, a Mhaol a’ chliobain.” “Tha, ma’s oil leat.” “Mharbh thu mo thrì nigheanan maola, ruagha.” “Mharbh, ma ’s oil leat.” “’Us c’uine thig thu ris?” “Thig, ’n uair bheir mo ghnothuch ann mi.”

Na spreadan teine a bhí sí ag cur as na clachan le a sháiltean, bhí siad ag bualadh an fhamhair ’s an smigead; agus na spreadan teine a bhí an famhar ag tabhairt as na clachan le barraibh a chos, bhí siad ag bualadh Mhaol a’ chliobain an cúl a’ chinn. Is é seo 'bu dual doibh gus an d’ráinig iad amhainn. Leum Maol a’ chliobain an amhainn ’us cha b’urrainn an famhar an amhainn a leum. “Tá tú thall, a Mhaol a’ chliobain.” “Tá, ma’s oil leat.” “Mharbh tú mo thrí nigheanan maola, ruagha.” “Mharbh, ma’s oil leat.” “’Us c’uine thig tú ris?” “Thig, ’n uair bheir mo ghnóthuch ann mise.”

There were turns of amber beads around the necks of the giant’s daughters, and strings of hair around their necks. They all slept, but Maol a chliobain kept awake. During the night the giant got thirsty. He called to his bald rough-skinned lad to bring him water. The bald rough-skinned lad said that there was not a drop within. “Kill,” said he, “one of the strange girls, and bring me her blood.” “How will I know them?” said the bald rough-skinned lad. “There are turns of beads about the necks of my daughters, and turns of hair about the necks of the rest.” Maol a chliobain heard the giant, and as quickly as she could she put the strings of hair that were about her own neck and the necks of her sisters about the necks of the giant’s daughters, and the beads that were about the necks of the giant’s daughters about her own neck and the necks of her sisters, and laid herself quietly down. The bald rough-skinned lad came and killed one of the daughters of the giant, and brought him her blood. He bade him bring him more. He killed the second one. He bade him bring him more, and he killed the third. Maol a chliobain wakened her sisters, and she took them on her back and went away. The giant observed her, and he followed her.

There were strands of amber beads around the necks of the giant's daughters, and strands of hair around their necks. They all slept, but Maol a chliobain stayed awake. During the night, the giant got thirsty. He called out to his bald, rough-skinned servant to bring him water. The bald, rough-skinned servant replied that there wasn't a drop left. "Kill," he said, "one of the strange girls, and bring me her blood." "How will I know which ones?" asked the bald, rough-skinned servant. "My daughters have strands of beads around their necks, and the rest have strands of hair around theirs." Maol a chliobain heard the giant, and as quickly as she could, she switched the strands of hair from her own neck and her sisters' necks to the necks of the giant's daughters, and the beads from the giant's daughters to her own neck and her sisters'. Then she lay down quietly. The bald, rough-skinned servant came and killed one of the giant's daughters, bringing him her blood. The giant ordered him to bring more. He killed the second one. The giant ordered him again, and he killed the third. Maol a chliobain woke her sisters, picked them up on her back, and escaped. The giant noticed her and followed her.

The sparks of fire which she was driving out of the stones with her heels were striking the giant in the chin, and the sparks of fire that the giant was taking out of the stones with the points of his feet, they were striking Maol a chliobain in the back of her head. It was thus with them until they reached a river. Maol a chliobain leaped the river, and the giant could not leap the river. “You are over, Maol a chliobain.” “Yes, if it vex you.” “You killed my three bald red-skinned daughters.” “Yes, if it vex you.” “And when will you come again?” “I will come when my business brings me.”

The sparks of fire she was kicking out of the stones with her heels were hitting the giant in the chin, and the sparks of fire the giant was kicking out of the stones with his toes were hitting Maol a chliobain in the back of her head. This continued until they reached a river. Maol a chliobain jumped over the river, but the giant couldn't make the leap. “You made it across, Maol a chliobain.” “Yeah, if it annoys you.” “You killed my three bald red-skinned daughters.” “Yep, if it annoys you.” “When will you come back?” “I’ll return when I have business to attend to.”

Ghabh iad air an aghaidh gus an d’ràinig iad tigh tuathanaich. Bha aig an tuathanach tri mic. Dh’innis iad mar a thachair dhoibh. Ars’ an tuatha ach ri Maol a’chliobain, “Bheir mi mo mhac a’s sine do’d phiuthair a’s sine, ’us faigh dhomh cìr mhìn òir, ’us cìr gharbh airgid, a th’aig an fhamhar.” “Cha chosd e tuilleadh dhuit,” ars’ Maol a’ chliobain. Dh’fhalbh i ’us ràinig i tigh an fhamhair. Fhuair i stigh gun fhios. Thug i leatha na cìrean ’us dhalbh i mach. Mhothaich am famhar dhìth; ’us as a deigh a bha e gus an d’ràinig e an amhainn. Leum ise an amhainn ’us cha b’urrainn am famhar an amhainn a leum. “Tha thu thall, a Mhaol a’ chliobain.” “Tha, ma ’s oil leat.” “Mharbh, thu mo thrì nigheanan maola, ruagha.” “Mharbh, ma ’s oil leat.” “Ghoid thu mo chìr mhìn òir, ’us mo chìr gharbh airgid.” “Ghoid, ma ’s oil leat.” “C’ uine thig thu rìs?” “Thig, ’n uair bheir mo ghnothuch ann mi.”

Ghabh iad air an aghaidh gus an ràinig iad tigh tuathanaich. Bha aig an tuathanach tri mic. Dh'innis iad mar a thachair dhoibh. Ars' an tuathanach ri Maol a' chliobain, "Bheir mi mo mhac a's sine do'd phiuthair a's sine, 'us faigh dhomh cìr mhìn òir, 'us cìr gharbh airgid, a th'aig an fhamhar." "Cha chosd e tuilleadh dhuit," ars' Maol a' chliobain. Dh’fhalbh i 'us ràinig i tigh an fhamhair. Fhuair i stigh gun fhios. Thug i leatha na cìrean 'us dhalbh i mach. Mhothaich am famhar dhìth; 'us as a deigh a bha e gus an d’ràinig e an amhainn. Leum ise an amhainn 'us cha b’urrainn am famhar an amhainn a leum. "Tha thu thall, a Mhaol a’ chliobain." "Tha, ma’s oil leat." "Mharbh, thu mo thrì nigheanan maola, ruagha." "Mharbh, ma’s oil leat." "Ghoid thu mo chìr mhìn òir, 'us mo chìr gharbh airgid." "Ghoid, ma’s oil leat." "C’ uine thig thu rìs?" "Thig, 'n uair bheir mo ghnothuch ann mi."

Thug i na cìrean thun an tuathanaich, ’us phòs a piuthair mhòr-sa mac mòr an tuathanaich.

Thug i na cìrean thun an tuathanaich, ’us phòs a piuthair mhòr-sa mac mòr an tuathanaich.

“Bheir mi mo mhac meadhonach do’d phiuthair mheadhonaich, ’us faigh dhomh claidheamh soluis an fhamhair.” “Cha chosd e tuilleadh dhuit,” ars’ Maol a’ chliobain. Ghabh i air falbh, ’us ràinig i tigh an fhamhair. Chaidh i suas ann an barr craoibhe ’bha os cionn tobair an fhamhair. Anns an oidhche thainig an gille maol carrach, ’us an claidheamh soluis leis, a dh’iarraidh uisge. An uair a chrom e a thogail an uisge, thainig Maol a’ chliobain a nuas, ’us phut i sios ’s an tobar e ’us bhàth i e, ’us thug i leatha an claidheamh soluis. Lean am famhar i gus an d’ràinig i an amhainn. Leum i an amhainn, ’us cha b’urrainn am famhar a leantuinn. “Tha thu thall, a Mhaol a’ chliobain.” “Tha, ma ’s oil leat.” “Mharbh thu mo thrì nigheanan maola, ruadha.” “Mharbh ma ’s oil leat.” “Ghoid thu mo chìr mhìn òir, ’s mo chìr gharbh airgid.” “Ghoid, ma ’s oil leat.” “Mharbh thu mo ghille maol carrach.” “Mharbh ma ’s oil leat.” “Ghoid thu mo chlaidheamh soluis.” “Ghoid, ma ’s oil leat.” “C’uine thig thu rìs.” “Thig, ’n uair bheir mo ghnothuch ann mi.” Ràinig i tigh an tuathanaich leis a’ chlaidheamh sholuis, ’us phòs a piuthair mheadhonach ’us mac meadhonach an tuathanaich.

“I'm giving my middle son to your middle sister, and bring me the giant's sword of light.” “It won't cost you any more,” said Maol the quiet. She left and reached the giant's house. She went up into a tree that was above the giant's well. That night, the lazy flat-nosed boy came, with the sword of light, looking for water. When he bent down to get the water, Maol the quiet came down, pushed him into the well, and drowned him, taking the sword of light with her. The giant followed her until she reached the river. She jumped the river, and the giant couldn't follow. “You're over there, Maol the quiet.” “Yes, if you care.” “You killed my three red-haired maidens.” “I did, if you mind.” “You stole my fine golden sheep and my coarse silver sheep.” “I did, if you mind.” “You killed my lazy flat-nosed boy.” “I did, if you mind.” “You stole my sword of light.” “I did, if you mind.” “When will you come back?” “I'll come when my business allows me.” She reached the farmer's house with the sword of light and married the farmer's middle daughter and middle son.

They went on till they reached a farmer’s house. The farmer had three sons. They told what happened to them. Says the farmer to Maol a chliobain, “I will give my eldest son to your eldest sister, and get for me the smooth golden comb and the rough silver comb that the giant has.” “It won’t cost you more,” said Maol a chliobain. She left and reached the giant’s house. She got in without being seen. She took the combs and hastened out. The giant observed her, and[97] after her he went until they reached the river. She leaped the river, and the giant could not leap the river. “You are over, Maol a chliobain.” “Yes, if it vex you.” “You killed my three bald red-skinned daughters.” “Yes, if it vex you.” “You stole my smooth golden comb and my rough silver comb.” “Yes, if it vex you.” “When will you come again.” “When my business brings me.”

They kept going until they reached a farmer's house. The farmer had three sons. They told him what had happened to them. The farmer said to Maol a chliobain, "I will give my oldest son to your oldest sister, and get me the smooth golden comb and the rough silver comb that the giant has." "It won’t cost you anything more," said Maol a chliobain. She left and made her way to the giant's house. She got in without being noticed. She grabbed the combs and hurried out. The giant spotted her and[97]followed her until they came to the river. She jumped over the river, but the giant couldn't jump across. "You're over, Maol a chliobain." "Yes, if it bothers you." "You killed my three bald red-skinned daughters." "Yes, if it bothers you." "You stole my smooth golden comb and my rough silver comb." "Yes, if it bothers you." "When will you come again?" "When my business requires it."

She brought the combs to the farmer, and the big sister married the big son of the farmer.

She brought the combs to the farmer, and the older sister married the farmer's oldest son.

“I will give my middle son to your middle sister, and get for me the giant’s sword of light.” “It won’t cost you more,” says Maol a chliobain. She went away, and reached the giant’s house. She went up in the top of a tree that was above the giant’s well. In the night the bald, rough-skinned lad came for water, having the sword of light with him. When he bent over to raise the water, Maol a chliobain came down and pushed him into the well and drowned him, and took away the sword of light. The giant followed her till she reached the river. She leaped the river, and the giant could not follow her. “You are over, Maol a chliobain.” “Yes, if it vex you.” “You killed my three bald red-haired daughters.” “Yes, if it vex you.” “You stole my smooth golden comb and my rough silver comb.” “Yes, if it vex you.” “You killed my bald rough-skinned lad.” “Yes, if it vex you.” “You stole my sword of light.” “Yes, if it vex you.” “When will you come again?” “When my business brings me.” She reached the farmer’s house with the sword of light, and her middle sister married the middle son of the farmer.

“I’ll give my middle son to your middle sister and get myself the giant’s sword of light.” “It won’t cost you more,” says Maol a chliobain. She left and made her way to the giant’s house. She climbed to the top of a tree overlooking the giant’s well. That night, the bald, rough-skinned boy came for water, carrying the sword of light with him. When he bent down to draw the water, Maol a chliobain came down, pushed him into the well, and drowned him, taking the sword of light. The giant chased her until she reached the river. She jumped across the river, and the giant couldn’t follow her. “You’ve crossed, Maol a chliobain.” “Yes, if it bothers you.” “You killed my three bald red-haired daughters.” “Yes, if it bothers you.” “You stole my smooth golden comb and my rough silver comb.” “Yes, if it bothers you.” “You killed my bald rough-skinned boy.” “Yes, if it bothers you.” “You stole my sword of light.” “Yes, if it bothers you.” “When will you come again?” “When my business brings me.” She reached the farmer’s house with the sword of light, and her middle sister married the farmer’s middle son.

“Bheir mi dhuit féin mo mhac a’s òige,” ars’ an tuathanach, “’us thoir a’m ionnsuidh boc a th’aig an fhamhar.” “Cha chosd e tuilleadh dhuit” ars’ Maol a’ chliobain. Dh’fhalbh i ’us ràinig i tigh an fhamhair, ach an uair a bha greim aice air a bhoc, rug am famhar, oirre. “Ciod e” ars’ am famhar, “a dheanadh tus’ ormsa, nan deanainn uibhir a choire ort ’s a rinn thus’ ormsa.” “Bheirinn ort gu’n sgàineadh tu thu fhéin le brochan bainne; chuirinn an sin ann am poc thu; chrochainn thu ri druim an tighe; chuirinn teine fothad; ’us ghabhainn duit le cabar gus an tuiteadh thu ’n ad chual chrionaich air an ùrlar. Rinn am famhar brochan bainne ’us thugar dhìth ri òl e. Chuir ise am brochan bainne m’ a beul ’us m’ a h-eudainn, ’us luidh i seachad mar gu’m bitheadh i marbh. Chuir am famhar ann am poc i, ’us chroch e i ri druim an tighe, ’us dh’fhalbh e fhéin ’us a dhaoine a dh’iarraidh fiodha do’n choille. Bha màthair an fhamhair a stigh.” Theireadh Maol a’ chliobain ’n uair a dh’fhalbh am famhar, “Is mise ’tha ’s an t-sòlas, is mise ’tha ’s a chaithir òir.” “An leig thu mise ann?” ars’ a’ chailleach. “Cha leig, gu dearbh.” Mu dheireadh, leig i nuas am poca; chuir i stigh a’ chailleach, ’us cat, ’us laogh, ’us soitheach uachdair; thug i leatha am boc, ’us dh’fhalbh i. An uair a thainig am famhar, thoisich e fhéin ’us a dhaoine air a’ phoca leis na cabair. Bha a’ chailleach a’ glaodhaich, “’S mi fhéin a th’ ann.” “Tha fios agam gur tu fhéin a th ’ann,” theireadh am famhar, ’us e ag éiridh air a’ phoca. Thàinig am poc’ a nuas ’n a chual’ chrionaich ’us ciod e ’bha ann ach a mhàthair. An uair a chunnaic am famhar mar a bha, thug e as an déigh Mhaol a’ chliobain. Lean e i gus an d’ràinig i an amhainn. Leum Maol a’ chliobain an amhainn ’us cha b’urrainn am famhar a leum. “Tha thu thall, a Mhaol a’ chliobain.” “Tha, ma ’s oil leat.” “Mharbh thu mo thrì nigheanan maola, ruadha.” “Mharbh, ma ’s oil leat.” “Ghoid thu mo chìr mhin òir, ’us mo chìr gharbh airgid.” “Ghoid, ma ’s oil leat.” “Mharbh thu mo ghille maol, carrach.” “Mharbh, ma ’s oil leat.” “Ghoid thu mo chlaidheamh soluis.” “Ghoid, ma ’s oil leat.” “Mharbh thu mo mhàthair.” “Mharbh, ma ’s oil leat.” “Ghoid thu mo bhoc.” “Ghoid, ma ’s oil leat.” “C’uine a thig thu rìs?” “Thig ’n uair bheir mo ghnothuch ann mi.” “Nam bitheadh tusa bhos ’us mise thall” ars’ am famhar, “Ciod e dheanadh tu airson mo leantuinn?” “Stopainn mi fhéin, agus dh’olainn gus an traoghainn, an amhainn.” Stop am famhar e fhéin, ’us dh’ òl e gus an do sgàin e. Phòs Maol a’ chliobain Mac òg an tuathanaich.

“Here’s what I’ll do for you, my son,” said the farmer, “and I’ll take you to the pig that the giant has.” “It won’t cost you anything more,” said Maol the wise man. She left and reached the giant’s house, but when she got hold of the pig, the giant grabbed her. “What do you want from me?” said the giant, “if I hadn’t let you off for what you’ve done to me.” “I would ensure you burst from drinking milk; I’d put you in a sack; you’d cry out by the back of the house; I’d set a fire under you; and I’d take you out with a pole until you fell on your rotten side on the floor.” The giant made milk porridge and it was served to be drunk. She took the porridge to my mouth and my face, and she lay down as if she were dead. The giant put her in a sack and hung her by the back of the house, then he left himself and his people to fetch wood from the forest. The giant’s mother was inside. Maol the wise man said when the giant left, “I’m the one in joy, I’m the one in the golden chamber.” “Will you let me in?” said the old woman. “I certainly will not.” In the end, she lowered the sack; she put the old woman, the cat, and the calf, and the upper vessel inside; she took the pig with her and left. When the giant returned, he started himself and his people on the sack with the pole. The old woman was shouting, “I’m the one who’s here.” “I know it’s you who’s here,” said the giant, as he got up by the sack. The sack came down to its rotten side, and what was in it but his mother. When the giant saw how it was, he chased after Maol the wise man. He followed her until she reached the river. Maol the wise man jumped into the river and the giant couldn’t jump. “You’re over there, Maol the wise man.” “Yes, if you like it.” “You killed my three beautiful daughters.” “I killed them, if you like it.” “You stole my fine golden sheep, and my coarse silver sheep.” “I stole, if you like it.” “You killed my servant boy, ugly one.” “I killed him, if you like it.” “You stole my shining sword.” “I stole it, if you like it.” “You killed my mother.” “I killed her, if you like it.” “You stole my pig.” “I stole it, if you like it.” “When will you come back?” “I’ll come when I have business to do with you.” “If you were over there and I were over here,” said the giant, “what would you do for my pursuit?” “I would stop myself, and I would drink until I drowned, at the river.” The giant stopped himself and drank until he burst. Maol the wise man married the young man of the farmer.

“I will give yourself my youngest son,” said the farmer, “and bring me the buck that the giant has.” “It won’t cost you more,” said Maol a chliobain. She went and she reached the giant’s house, but as she got hold of the buck, the giant laid hands upon her. “What,” said the giant, “would you do to me if I had done to you as much harm as you have done to me?” “I would make you burst yourself with milk porridge. I would then put you in a bag; I would hang you to the roof of the house; I would place fire under you; and I would beat you with sticks until you fell a bundle of dry sticks on the floor.” The giant made milk porridge, and gave it her to drink. She spread the milk porridge over her mouth and her face, and lay down as if she had been dead. The giant put her in a bag which he hung to the roof of the house, and he and his men went to the wood to get sticks. The mother of the giant was in. When the giant went away, Maol a chliobain cried, “It is I that am in comfort; it is I that am in the golden seat.” “Will you let me there?” said the hag. “No, indeed.” At length she let down the bag; she put the hag inside, and a cat, and a calf, and a dish of cream; she took away the buck, and she left. When the giant came, he and his men fell upon the bag with the sticks. The hag was crying out, “It’s myself that’s here.” “I know it is yourself that’s there,” the giant would say, striking the bag. The bag fell down a bundle of dry sticks, and what was there but his mother. When the giant saw how it was, he set off after Maol a chliobain. He followed her till she reached the river. Maol a chliobain leaped the river, but the giant could not leap the river. “You are over, Maol a chliobain.” “Yes, if it vex you.” “You killed my three bald red-skinned daughters.” “Yes, if it vex you.” “You stole my smooth golden comb and my rough silver comb.” “Yes, if it vex you.” “You killed my bald, rough-skinned lad.” “Yes, if it vex you.” “You stole my sword of light.” “Yes, if it vex[98] you.” “You killed my mother.” “Yes, if it vex you.” “You stole my buck.” “Yes, if it vex you.” “When will you come again?” “When my business brings me.” “If you were over here and I over there, what would you do to follow me?” “I would stop myself up, and I would drink until I dried the river.” The giant stopped himself up, and drunk until he burst. Maol a chliobain married the young son of the farmer.

“I will give you my youngest son,” said the farmer, “and bring me the buck that the giant has.” “It won’t cost you more,” said Maol a chliobain. She went and reached the giant’s house, but as she grabbed the buck, the giant caught her. “What,” said the giant, “would you do to me if I had harmed you as much as you’ve harmed me?” “I would make you burst from milk porridge. Then I would put you in a bag; I would hang you from the roof of the house; I would place fire underneath you; and I would beat you with sticks until you fell like a bundle of dry sticks on the floor.” The giant made milk porridge and gave it to her to drink. She spread the porridge all over her mouth and face and lay down as if she were dead. The giant put her in a bag and hung it from the roof of the house, and he and his men went to the woods to gather sticks. The giant’s mother was inside. When the giant left, Maol a chliobain shouted, “I’m the one who’s comfortable; I’m the one in the golden seat.” “Will you let me in?” said the hag. “No, definitely not.” Eventually, she lowered the bag, put the hag inside along with a cat, a calf, and a dish of cream; she took the buck and left. When the giant returned, he and his men hit the bag with the sticks. The hag cried out, “It’s me that’s here.” “I know it’s you,” the giant replied, striking the bag. The bag fell down like a bundle of dry sticks, and there was his mother. When the giant saw what happened, he took off after Maol a chliobain. He followed her until she reached the river. Maol a chliobain jumped over the river, but the giant couldn’t jump over the river. “You made it across, Maol a chliobain.” “Yes, if that annoys you.” “You killed my three bald red-skinned daughters.” “Yes, if that annoys you.” “You stole my smooth golden comb and my rough silver comb.” “Yes, if that annoys you.” “You killed my bald, rough-skinned son.” “Yes, if that annoys you.” “You stole my sword of light.” “Yes, if that annoys you.” “You killed my mother.” “Yes, if that annoys you.” “You stole my buck.” “Yes, if that annoys you.” “When will you come back?” “When my business calls me.” “If you were over here and I were over there, what would you do to follow me?” “I would block myself up and drink until I dried up the river.” The giant blocked himself up and drank until he burst. Maol a chliobain married the farmer’s youngest son.

The above is a fair specimen of these tales with which the story-tellers of the Highlands were wont to entertain their listeners, and pass agreeably a long winter evening. The versions of such tales are various, but the general line of the narrative is always the same. Scores of these tales may still be picked up in the West Highlands, although Mr Campbell has sifted them most carefully and skilfully, and given to the public those which are undoubtedly best. The following is a specimen referring to the famous Tom na h-iùbhraich, in the neighbourhood of Inverness. It was taken down by the writer from the recital of an Ardnamurchan man in Edinburgh, and has never been printed before. The resemblance of a portion of it to what is told of Thomas the Rhymer and the Eildon Hills, is too close to escape observation. These tales are valuable as preserving admirable specimens of the idioms of the Gaelic language.

The above is a good example of the stories that the Highland storytellers used to entertain their audiences and enjoy a long winter evening. There are many versions of these tales, but the overall narrative is always similar. Dozens of these stories can still be found in the West Highlands, even though Mr. Campbell has carefully and skillfully sifted through them and published those that are definitely the best. The following is an example relating to the famous Tom na h-iùbhraich, near Inverness. It was recorded by the writer from an Ardnamurchan man in Edinburgh and has never been published before. The similarity of part of it to the tale of Thomas the Rhymer and the Eildon Hills is too striking to ignore. These tales are valuable for preserving great examples of the idioms of the Gaelic language.

Na Fiantaichean.

The Spirits.

Fear a’ gheadain Clòimhe.

Fear of Clòimhe.

Bha fear air astar uaireigin mu thuath, a réir coslais, mu Shiorramachd Inbhirnis. Bha e a’ coiseachd là, ’us chunnaic e fear a’ buain sgrath leis an làr-chaipe. Thainig e far an robh an duine. Thubhairt e ris, “Oh, nach sean sibhse, ’dhuine, ris an obair sin.” Thubhairt an duine ris, “Oh, nam faiceadh tu m’athair, is e a’s sine na mise.” “D’athair” ars’ an duine, “am bheil d’athair beò ’s an t-saoghal fhathasd?” “Oh, tha” ars’ esan. “C’àite am bheil d’athair” ars’ esan, “am b’urrainn mi ’fhaicinn?” “Uh, is urrainn” ars’ esan, “tha e a’ tarruing dhathigh nan sgrath.” Dh’innis e an rathad a ghabhadh e ach am faiceadh e ’athair. Thàinig e far an robh e. Thubhairt e ris, “Nach sean sibhse, ’dhuine, ris an obair sin.” “Uh,” ars’ esan, “nam faiceadh tu m’ athair, is e a ’s sine na mise.” “Oh, am bheil d’athair ’s an t-saoghai fhathasd?” “Uh, tha,” ars’ esan. “C’aite am bheil e” ars’ esan, “an urrainn mi ’fhaicinn?” “Uh, is urrainn,” ars’ esan, “tha e a’ tilgeadh nan sgrath air an tigh.” Ràinig e am fear a bha ’tilgeadh nan sgrath. “Oh, nach sean sibhse, ’dhuine, ris an obair sin,” ars’ esan. “Uh, nam faiceadh tu m’athair,” ars’ esan, “tha e mòran na ’s sine na mise.” “Am bheil d’athair agam r’a fhaicinn?” “Uh, tha,” ars’ esan, “rach timchioll, ’us chi thu e a’cur nan sgrath.” Thainig e ’us chunnaic e am fear a bha ’cur nan sgrath. “Oh, a dhuine” ars’ esan, “is mòr an aois a dh’fheumas sibse a bhi.” “Oh,” ars’ esan, “nam faiceadh tu m’athair.” “An urrainn mi d’athair fhaicinn?” ars’ esan, “C’àite am bheil e?” “Mata” ars’ an duine, is òlach tapaidh coltach thu, tha mi ’creidsinn gu’m faod mi m’athair a shealltuinn duit. “Tha e,” ars’ esan, “stigh ann an geadan clòimhe an ceann eile an tighe.” Chaidh e stigh leis ’g a fhaicinn. Bha na h-uile gin diùbhsan ro mhòr, nach ’eil an leithid a nis r’a fhaotainn. “Tha duine beag an so,” ars esan, ’athair, “air am bheil coslas òlaich thapaidh, Albannach, ’us toil aige ’ur faicinn.” Bhruidhinn e ris, ’us thubbairt e, “Co as a thàinig thu? Thoir dhomh do làmh, ’Albannaich.”

Bha fear air astar uaireigin mu thuath, a réir coslais, mu Shiorramachd Inbhirnis. Bha e a’ coiseachd là, ’us chunnaic e fear a’ buain sgrath leis an làr-chaipe. Thainig e far an robh an duine. Thubhairt e ris, “Oh, nach sean sibhse, ’dhuine, ris an obair sin.” Thubhairt an duine ris, “Oh, nam faiceadh tu m’athair, is e a’s sine na mise.” “D’athair” ars’ an duine, “am bheil d’athair beò ’s an t-saoghal fhathasd?” “Oh, tha” ars’ esan. “C’àite am bheil d’athair” ars’ esan, “am b’urrainn mi ’fhaicinn?” “Uh, is urrainn” ars’ esan, “tha e a’ tarruing dhathigh nan sgrath.” Dh’innis e an rathad a ghabhadh e ach am faiceadh e ’athair. Thàinig e far an robh e. Thubhairt e ris, “Nach sean sibhse, ’dhuine, ris an obair sin.” “Uh,” ars’ esan, “nam faiceadh tu m’ athair, is e a ’s sine na mise.” “Oh, am bheil d’athair ’s an t-saoghai fhathasd?” “Uh, tha,” ars’ esan. “C’àite am bheil e” ars’ esan, “an urrainn mi ’fhaicinn?” “Uh, is urrainn,” ars’ esan, “tha e a’ tilgeadh nan sgrath air an tigh.” Ràinig e am fear a bha ’tilgeadh nan sgrath. “Oh, nach sean sibhse, ’dhuine, ris an obair sin,” ars’ esan. “Uh, nam faiceadh tu m’athair,” ars’ esan, “tha e mòran na ’s sine na mise.” “Am bheil d’athair agam r’a fhaicinn?” “Uh, tha,” ars’ esan, “rach timchioll, ’us chi thu e a’cur nan sgrath.” Thainig e ’us chunnaic e am fear a bha ’cur nan sgrath. “Oh, a dhuine” ars’ esan, “is mór an aois a dh’fheumas sibse a bhi.” “Oh,” ars’ esan, “nam faiceadh tu m’athair.” “An urrainn mi d’athair fhaicinn?” ars’ esan, “C’àite am bheil e?” “Mata” ars’ an duine, is òlach tapaidh coltach thu, tha mi ’creidsinn gu’m faod mi m’athair a shealltuinn dhut. “Tha e,” ars’ esan, “stigh ann an geadan clòimhe an ceann eile an tighe.” Chaidh e stigh leis ’g a fhaicinn. Bha na h-uile gin diùbhsan ro mhòr, nach ’eil an leithid a nis r’a fhaotainn. “Tha duine beag an so,” ars esan, ’athair, “air am bheil coslas òlaich thapaidh, Albannach, ’us toil aige ’ur faicinn.” Bhruidhinn e ris, ’us thubbairt e, “Co as a thàinig thu? Thoir dhomh do làmh, ’Albannaich.”

English Translation.

English Translation.

The Fingalians.

The Fingalians.

The Man in the Tuft of Wool.

The Guy in the Wooly Patch.

There was a man once on a journey in the north, according to all appearance in the sheriffdom of Inverness. He was travelling one day, and he saw a man casting divots with the flaughter-spade. He came to where the man was. He said to him, “Oh, you are very old to be employed in such work.” The man said to him, “Oh, if you saw my father, he is much older than I am.” “Your father,” said the man, “is your father alive in the world still?” “Oh, yes,” said he. “Where is your father?” said he; “could I see him?” “Oh, yes,” said he, “he is leading home the divots.” He told him what way he should take in order to see his father. He came where he was. He said to him “You are old to be engaged in such work.” “Oh,” said he, “if you saw my father, he is older than I.” “Oh, is your father still in the world?” “Oh, yes,” said he. “Where is your father?” said he; “can I see him!” “Oh, yes,” said he, “he is reaching the divots at the house.” He came to the man who was reaching the divots. “Oh, you are old,” said he, “to be employed in such work.” “Oh, if you saw my father,” said he, “he is much older than I.” “Is your father to be seen?” said he. “Oh, yes, go round the house and you will see him laying the divots on the roof.” He came and he saw the man who was laying the divots on the roof. “Oh, man,” said he, “you must be a great age.” “Oh, if you saw my father.” “Oh, can I see your father; where is he?” “Well,” said the man, “you look like a clever fellow; I daresay I may show you my father.” “He is,” said he, “inside in a tuft of wool in the further end of the house.” He went in with him to show him to him. Every one of these men was very big, so much so that their like is not to be found now. “There is a little man here,” said he to his father, “who looks like a clever fellow, a Scotchman, and he is wishful to see you.” He spoke to him, and said, “Where did you come from? Give me your hand, Scotchman.”

There was a man once on a journey in the north, apparently in the sheriffdom of Inverness. One day, as he was traveling, he saw a man tossing divots with a flaughter-spade. He approached the man and said to him, “You’re pretty old to be doing that kind of work.” The man replied, “If you saw my father, you’d see he’s much older than I am.” “Your father,” the traveler asked, “is he still alive?” “Oh, yes,” he said. “Where is your father?” the traveler asked; “Can I meet him?” “Oh, yes,” he replied, “he’s bringing home the divots.” He then told the traveler how to find his father. The traveler went to where he was. He said, “You’re old to be engaged in such work.” “Oh,” the man replied, “if you saw my father, he’s older than I am.” “Is your father still around?” “Oh, yes,” he said. “Where is he?” the traveler asked; “Can I see him?” “Oh, yes,” he replied, “he’s stacking the divots at the house.” The traveler went to the man stacking the divots. “You’re old,” he said, “to be doing that kind of work.” “Oh, if you saw my father,” he said, “he’s much older than I am.” “Can I see your father?” the traveler asked. “Oh, yes, go around the house and you’ll see him laying the divots on the roof.” The traveler went around and saw the man laying the divots on the roof. “Oh, man,” he said, “you must be very old.” “Oh, if you saw my father.” “Can I see your father? Where is he?” “Well,” the man replied, “you seem like a clever fellow; I suppose I can show you my father.” “He’s,” he said, “inside by a tuft of wool at the far end of the house.” He went in with him to show him. Each of these men was really big, so much so that you don’t find their kind anymore. “There’s a little man here,” he said to his father, “who looks like a clever fellow, a Scotsman, and he wants to meet you.” He spoke to him and said, “Where did you come from? Give me your hand, Scotsman.”

Thug a mhac làmh air seann choltair croinn a bha ’na luidhe làimh riu. Shnaim e aodach uime. “Thoir dha sin,” ars’ esan ris an Albannach, “’us na toir dha do làmh.” Rug an seann duine air a’ choltair, ’us a’ cheann eile aig an duine eile ’na làimh. An àite an coltair a bhi leathann, rinn e cruinn e, ’us dh’fhàg e làrach nan cuig meur ann, mar gu’m bitheadh uibe taois ann. “Nach cruadalach an làmh a th’agad, ’Albannaich,” ars’ esan, “Nam bitheadh do chridhe cho cruadalach, tapaidh, dh’iarrainnse rud ort nach d’iarr mi’ air fear roimhe.” “Ciod e sin, a dhuine?” ars’ esan, “ma tha ni ann a’s urrainn mise ’dheanamh, ni mi e.” “Bheirinnse dhuit” ars’ esan, “fìdeag a tha an so, agus fiosraichidh tu far am bheil Tòm na h-iùbhraich, laimh ri Inbhirnis, agus an uair a theid thu ann, chi thu creag bheag, ghlas, air an dara taobh dheth.” An uair a’ theid thu a dh’ionnsuidh na creige, chi thu mu mheudachd doruis, ’us air cumadh doruis bhige air a’ chreig. Buail sròn do choise air trì uairean, ’us air an uair mu dheireadh fosgailidh e. Dh’fhalbh e, ’us ràinig e ’us fhuair e an dorus.” Thubhairt an seann duine ris, “An uair a dh’fhosgaileas tu an dorus, seirmidh tu an fhìdeag, bheir thu tri seirmean oirre ’us air an t-seirm mu dheireadh,” ars’ esan, “eiridh leat na bhitheas stigh, ’us ma bhitheas tu cho tapaidh ’us gun dean thu siu, is fheairrd thu fhéin e ’us do mhac, ’us d’ ogha, ’us d’iar-ogha.” Thug e a’ cheud sheirm air an fhìdeag. Sheall e ’us stad e. Shin na coin a bha ’n an luidhe làthair ris na daoinibh an cosan, ’us charaich na daoine uile. Thug e an ath sheirm oirre. Dh’éirich na daoine air an uilnibh ’us dh’éirich na coin ’n an suidhe. Thionndaidh am fear ris an dorus, ’us ghabh e eagal. Tharruing e an dorus ’n a dhéigh. Ghlaodh iadsan uile gu léir, “Is miosa ’dh’fhàg na fhuair, is miosa ’dh’fhàg na fhuair.” Dh’fhalbh e ’n a ruith. Thàinig e gu lochan uisge, a bha an sin, ’us thilg e an fhìdeag anns an lochan. Dhealaich mise riu.

Thug a mhac làmh air seann choltair croinn a bha ’na luidhe làimh riu. Shnaim e aodach uime. “Thoir dha sin,” ars’ esan ris an Albannach, “’us na toir dha do làmh.” Rug an seann duine air a’ choltair, ’us a’ cheann eile aig an duine eile ’na làimh. An àite an coltair a bhi leathann, rinn e cruinn e, ’us dh’fhàg e làrach nan cuig meur ann, mar gu’m bitheadh uibe taois ann. “Nach cruadalach an làmh a th’agad, ’Albannaich,” ars’ esan, “Nam bitheadh do chridhe cho cruadalach, tapaidh, dh’iarrainnse rud ort nach d’iarr mi’ air fear roimhe.” “Ciod e sin, a dhuine?” ars’ esan, “ma tha ni ann a’s urrainn mise ’dheanamh, ni mi e.” “Bheirinnse dhuit” ars’ esan, “fìdeag a tha an so, agus fiosraichidh tu far am bheil Tòm na h-iùbhraich, laimh ri Inbhirnis, agus an uair a theid thu ann, chi thu creag bheag, ghlas, air an dara taobh dheth.” An uair a’ theid thu a dh’ionnsuidh na creige, chi thu mu mheudachd doruis, ’us air cumadh doruis bhige air a’ chreig. Buail sròn do choise air trì uairean, ’us air an uair mu dheireadh fosgailidh e. Dh’fhalbh e, ’us ràinig e ’us fhuair e an dorus.” Thubhairt an seann duine ris, “An uair a dh’fhosgaileas tu an dorus, seirmidh tu an fhìdeag, bheir thu tri seirmean oirre ’us air an t-seirm mu dheireach,” ars’ esan, “eiridh leat na bhitheas stigh, ’us ma bhitheas tu cho tapaidh ’us gun dean thu siu, is fheairrd thu fhéin e ’us do mhac, ’us d’ ogha, ’us d’iar-ogha.” Thug e a’ cheud sheirm air an fhìdeag. Sheall e ’us stad e. Shin na coin a bha ’n an luidhe làthair ris na daoinibh an cosan, ’us charaich na daoine uile. Thug e an ath sheirm oirre. Dh’éirich na daoine air an uilnibh ’us dh’éirich na coin ’n an suidhe. Thionndaidh am fear ris an dorus, ’us ghabh e eagal. Tharruing e an dorus ’n a dhéigh. Ghlaodh iadsan uile gu léir, “Is miosa ’dh’fhàg na fhuair, is miosa ’dh’fhàg na fhuair.” Dh’fhalbh e ’n a ruith. Thàinig e gu lochan uisge, a bha an sin, ’us thilg e an fhìdeag anns an lochan. Dhealaich mise riu.

His son laid hold of the old coulter of a plough that lay there. He knotted a cloth around it. “Give him that,” said he to the Scotchman, “and don’t give him your hand.” The old man laid hold of the coulter, while the man held[99] the other end in his hand. Instead of the coulter being broad, he made it round, and left the mark of his five fingers in it as if it were a lump of leaven. “You have a brave hand, Scotchman,” said he. “If your heart were as brave and clever, I would ask something of you that I never asked of another.” “What is that, man?” said he; “if there is anything that I can do, I shall do it.” “I would give you,” said he, “a whistle that I have here, and you will find out where Tomnahurich is near Inverness, and when you find it you will see a little grey rock on one side of it. When you go to the rock you will see about the size of a door, and the shape of a little door in the rock. Strike the point of your foot three times, and at the third time it will open.” He went away, and he reached and found the door. “When you open the door,” the old man said, “you will sound the whistle; you will sound it thrice. At the third sounding all that are within will rise along with you; and if you be clever enough to do that, you, and your son, and your grandson, and your great-grandson, will be the better of it.” He gave the first sound on the whistle. He looked, and he stopped. The dogs that lay near the men stretched their legs, and all the men moved. He gave the second sound. The men rose on their elbows, and the dogs sat up. The man turned to the door and became frightened. He drew the door after him. They all cried out, “Left us worse than he found us; left us worse than he found us.” He went away running. He came to a little fresh water loch that was there, and he threw the whistle into the loch. I left them.

His son picked up the old plowshare that was lying there. He tied a cloth around it. “Give him this,” he told the Scotsman, “and don’t shake his hand.” The old man grabbed the plowshare while the man held the other end. Instead of keeping it wide, he made it round, leaving the imprint of his five fingers in it as if it were a lump of dough. “You have a strong hand, Scotsman,” he said. “If your heart was as brave and clever, I would ask you for something I’ve never asked of anyone else.” “What is it, man?” he replied; “if there’s anything I can do, I’ll do it.” “I would give you,” he said, “a whistle I have here, and you will discover where Tomnahurich is near Inverness, and when you find it, you will see a small grey rock on one side. When you approach the rock, you’ll notice a small door shape in it. Tap the point of your foot three times, and on the third tap, it will open.” He left and eventually found the door. “When you open the door,” the old man instructed, “you will blow the whistle; you will blow it three times. On the third blow, everyone inside will rise along with you; and if you are clever enough to do that, you, your son, your grandson, and your great-grandson will benefit from it.” He gave the first blow on the whistle. He looked around and paused. The dogs near the men stretched their legs, and all the men shifted. He gave the second blow. The men lifted themselves on their elbows, and the dogs sat up. The man turned toward the door and felt scared. He pulled the door closed behind him. They all shouted, “He left us worse off than he found us; worse off than he found us.” He ran away. He reached a little freshwater loch and threw the whistle into the water. I left them.

These specimens give a good idea of the popular prose literature of the Highlands. Whence it was derived it is difficult to say. It may have originated with the people themselves, but many portions of it bear the marks of having been derived even, as has been said, from an Eastern source, while the last tale which has been transcribed above gives the Highland version of an old Scottish tradition.

These examples provide a clear sense of the popular prose literature of the Highlands. It's hard to say where it came from. It might have originated with the people themselves, but many parts show signs of coming from an Eastern source, as has been suggested. The last story transcribed above presents the Highland version of an old Scottish tradition.

Poetry.

Gaelic poetry is voluminous. Exclusive of the Ossianic poetry which has been referred to already, there is a long catalogue of modern poetical works of various merit. Fragments exist of poems written early in the 17th century, such as those prefixed to the edition of Calvin’s Catechism, printed in 1631. One of these, Faosid Eoin Steuart Tighearn na Happen, “The Confession of John Stewart, laird of Appin,” savours more of the Church of Rome than of the Protestant faith. To this century belongs also the poetry of John Macdonell, usually called Eoin Lorn, and said to have been poet-laureate to Charles II. for Scotland. Other pieces exist of the same period, but little would seem to have been handed down to us of the poetry of this century.

Gaelic poetry is extensive. Aside from the already mentioned Ossianic poetry, there's a long list of modern poetic works of varying quality. Fragments of poems from the early 17th century still exist, such as those included in the 1631 edition of Calvin’s Catechism. One of these, Faosid Eoin Steuart Tighearn na Happen, "The Confession of John Stewart, laird of Appin," has more of a Roman Catholic tone than a Protestant one. This century also produced the poetry of John Macdonell, often referred to as Eoin Lorn, who is said to have been the poet-laureate for Charles II in Scotland. There are other works from this time, but it seems that not much of the poetry from this century has been preserved for us.

We have fragments belonging to the early part of the 17th century in the introduction to “Lhuyd’s Archæologia.” These are of much interest to the Gaelic student. In 1751 appeared the first edition of Songs by Alexander Macdonald, usually called Mac Mhaighistir Alasdair. These songs are admirable specimens of Gaelic versification, giving the highest idea of the author’s poetical powers. Many editions of them have appeared, and they are very popular in the Highlands. Macintyre’s poems appeared in 1768. Macdonald and he stand at the very top of the list of Gaelic poets. They are both distinguished by the power and the smoothness of their composition. Macdonald’s highest gifts are represented in his Biorluinn Chloinn Raonuill, “Clan Ranald’s Galley,” and Macintyre’s in his Beinn Dobhrain, “Ben Douran.”

We have fragments from the early 17th century in the introduction to “Lhuyd’s Archæologia.” These are very interesting for Gaelic students. In 1751, the first edition of songs by Alexander Macdonald, commonly known as Mac Mhaighistir Alasdair, was published. These songs are excellent examples of Gaelic poetry, showcasing the author's poetic abilities. Many editions of them have been released, and they are quite popular in the Highlands. Macintyre’s poems were published in 1768. Both Macdonald and Macintyre are at the top of the list of Gaelic poets. They are noted for the strength and flow of their writing. Macdonald’s greatest works are found in his Biorluinn Chloinn Raonuill, “Clan Ranald’s Galley,” and Macintyre’s in his Beinn Dobhrain, “Ben Douran.”

Later than Macintyre, Ronald M’Donald, commonly called Raonull Dubh, or Black Ranald, published an excellent collection of Gaelic songs. This Ranald was son to Alexander already referred to, and was a schoolmaster in the island of Eigg. His collection[100] is largely made up of his father’s compositions, but there are songs of his own and of several other composers included. Many of the songs of this period are Jacobite, and indicate intense disloyalty to the Hanoverian royal family.

Later than Macintyre, Ronald M’Donald, commonly known as Raonull Dubh or Black Ranald, published an excellent collection of Gaelic songs. This Ranald was the son of Alexander mentioned earlier and was a schoolmaster on the island of Eigg. His collection[100] is mainly composed of his father’s works, but it also features some of his own songs and those from several other composers. Many of the songs from this time are Jacobite and show strong disloyalty to the Hanoverian royal family.

Gillies’s Collection in 1786 is an admirable one, containing many of the genuine Ossianic fragments. This collection is of real value to the Gaelic scholar, although it is now difficult to be had.

Gillies’s Collection in 1786 is an excellent one, featuring many authentic Ossianic fragments. This collection holds significant value for the Gaelic scholar, although it's now hard to find.

In addition to these, and at a later period, we have Turner’s Collection and Stewart’s Collection, both of them containing many excellent compositions. We have, later still, M’Kenzie’s Beauties of Gaelic Poetry, and we have, besides these, separate volumes of various sizes; by the admirable religious bard, Dugald Buchanan; by Rob Donn, the Reay bard; William Ross, the Gairloch bard; and many others, who would form a long catalogue. As might be supposed, the pieces included in these collections are of various merit, but there is much really good poetry worthy of the country which has cultivated the poetic art from the earliest period of its history, and a country which, while it gave to Gaelic poetry such a name as Ossian, gave to the poetry of England the names of Thomas Campbell and Lord Macaulay.

In addition to these, and later on, we have Turner’s Collection and Stewart’s Collection, both containing many excellent works. Even later, we have M’Kenzie’s Beauties of Gaelic Poetry, along with separate volumes of various sizes by the great religious poet, Dugald Buchanan; by Rob Donn, the Reay poet; William Ross, the Gairloch poet; and many others, who would make for a long list. As you might expect, the pieces in these collections vary in quality, but there is a lot of truly good poetry that reflects the country which has nurtured the poetic art since the beginning of its history, a country that, while it produced Gaelic poetry greats like Ossian, also contributed to English poetry through Thomas Campbell and Lord Macaulay.

Grammar rules.

There are no early treatises on the structure and composition of the Gaelic language, such as the ancient MS. writings which still exist on Irish Grammar. Still, so early as the middle of last century, the subject had excited notice, and demands began to exist for a grammatical treatise on the Gaelic language. The first attempt to meet this demand was made by the Rev. William Shaw, at one time minister of Ardclach, in Nairnshire, and afterwards a resident in England; the author of a Gaelic dictionary, and an associate of Johnson’s in opposing M’Pherson and his Ossian, as it was called by adversaries. Shaw’s Grammar is made of no account by Dr Stewart, in the reference which he makes to it in his excellent grammar; but the work is interesting as the first attempt made to reduce Gaelic grammar to shape at all, and as showing several indications of a fair, if not a profound scholarship. That the volume, however, is to be held in any way as a correct analysis of the Gaelic language, is out of the question. Mr Shaw presents his readers, at the end of his volume, with specimens of Gaelic writing, which he intends to settle the orthography of the language. Anything more imperfect than the orthography of these specimens can hardly be conceived—at least it is of a kind that makes the language in many of the words unintelligible to any ordinary reader. Mr Shaw’s Grammar reached a second edition, showing the interest that was taken in the subject at the time.

There are no early writings on the structure and composition of the Gaelic language, like the ancient manuscripts that still exist on Irish Grammar. However, by the mid-1800s, the topic had caught attention, and there was a demand for a grammatical treatise on the Gaelic language. The first attempt to address this need was made by Rev. William Shaw, who was once the minister of Ardclach in Nairnshire and later lived in England; he was also the author of a Gaelic dictionary and worked with Johnson to oppose M’Pherson and his Ossian, as it was labeled by critics. Dr. Stewart dismisses Shaw’s Grammar in his references, labeling it as insignificant in his excellent grammar, but the work is interesting as the first real effort to organize Gaelic grammar at all and shows some signs of decent, if not deep, scholarship. However, it is out of the question to consider the volume a correct analysis of the Gaelic language. At the end of his book, Mr. Shaw presents examples of Gaelic writing, which he aims to use to settle the spelling of the language. Anything more flawed than the spelling in these examples is hard to imagine—at least, it makes many words unintelligible to any average reader. Mr. Shaw’s Grammar went into a second edition, demonstrating the interest the subject generated at the time.

An abler scholar, in the person of the Rev. Dr Stewart, of Moulin, Dingwall, and the Canongate, Edinburgh, successively, took up the subject of Gaelic grammar after Mr Shaw. Mr Stewart was an eminent minister of the Scottish Church. Few ministers stood higher than he did as a preacher, and few laboured more assiduously in their pastoral work; still he found time for literary studies, and to none did he direct more of his care than to that of his native Gaelic. A native of Perthshire himself, he made himself acquainted with all the dialects of the tongue, and gives an admirable analysis of the language as it appears in the Gaelic Bible. Few works of the kind are more truly philosophical. The modesty which is ever characteristic of genius distinguishes every portion of it, while the work is of a kind that does not admit of much emendation. If it be defective in any part, it is in the part that treats of syntax. There the rules laid down comprehend but few of those principles which govern the structure of the language, and it is necessary to have recourse to other sources for information regarding many of the most important of these.

A more skilled scholar, the Rev. Dr. Stewart, who served at Moulin, Dingwall, and the Canongate in Edinburgh, took on the topic of Gaelic grammar after Mr. Shaw. Mr. Stewart was a distinguished minister of the Scottish Church. Few ministers were as highly regarded as he was for his preaching, and few worked as diligently in their pastoral duties; yet he still found time for literary studies, dedicating much of his effort to his native Gaelic. Being from Perthshire, he familiarized himself with all the dialects of the language and provides an excellent analysis of how it appears in the Gaelic Bible. Few works of this kind are as truly philosophical. The modesty characteristic of genius shines through every part of it, while the work itself is not something that allows for much revision. If there is a weakness, it lies in the section that discusses syntax. There, the rules outlined include only a few of the principles that govern the language's structure, making it necessary to consult other sources for information about many of the most important aspects.

A third grammar was published about thirty years ago by Mr James Munro, at the time parish schoolmaster of Kilmonivaig. This volume is highly creditable to Mr Munro’s scholarship, and in many respects supplied a want that was felt by learners of the language. The numerous exercises with which the work abounds are of very great value, and must aid the student much in its acquisition.

A third grammar was published about thirty years ago by Mr. James Munro, who was the parish schoolmaster of Kilmonivaig at the time. This book reflects Mr. Munro’s strong scholarship, and in many ways addressed a need that learners of the language had. The many exercises included in the work are highly valuable and will greatly assist students in learning the language.

A double grammar, in both Gaelic and English, by the Rev. Mr Forbes, latterly[101] minister of Sleat, presents a very fair view of the structure of the Gaelic language, while grammars appear attached to several of the existing dictionaries. There is a grammar prefixed to the dictionary of the Highland Society, another to that of Mr Armstrong, and a third to that of Mr M’Alpine. All these are creditable performances, and worthy of perusal. In fact, if the grammar of the Gaelic language be not understood, it is not for want of grammatical treatises. There are seven or eight of them in existence.

A double grammar in both Gaelic and English by Rev. Mr. Forbes, who was the minister of Sleat, offers a clear perspective on the structure of the Gaelic language. Additionally, grammar guides are included with several existing dictionaries. There's one included with the dictionary from the Highland Society, another with Mr. Armstrong's dictionary, and a third with Mr. M’Alpine's. All of these works are commendable and worth reading. In fact, if someone doesn't understand the grammar of the Gaelic language, it's not due to a lack of grammatical resources. There are about seven or eight of them available.

Mr Shaw, in the introduction to his grammar, says:—“It was not the mercenary consideration of interest, nor, perhaps, the expectation of fame among my countrymen, in whose esteem its beauties are too much faded, but a taste for the beauties of the original speech of a now learned nation, that induced me either to begin, or encouraged me to persevere in reducing to grammatical principles a language spoken only by imitation; while, perhaps, I might be more profitably employed in tasting the various productions of men, ornaments of human nature, afforded in a language now teeming with books. I beheld with astonishment the learned in Scotland, since the revival of letters, neglect the Gaelic as if it was not worthy of any pen to give a rational account of a speech used upwards of 2000 years by the inhabitants of more than one kingdom. I saw with regret, a language once famous in the western world, ready to perish, without any memorial; a language by the use of which Galgacus having assembled his chiefs, rendered the Grampian hills impassable to legions that had conquered the world, and by means of which Fingal inspired his warriors with the desire of immortal fame.”

Mr. Shaw, in the introduction to his grammar, says:—“It wasn’t the profit motive or the desire for recognition among my fellow countrymen, who have mostly lost appreciation for its beauty, but rather a love for the elegance of the original language of a now-learned nation that inspired me to either start or continue the task of putting into grammatical terms a language that is only spoken through imitation; while I could, perhaps, have spent my time more wisely enjoying the various works of inspiring figures in a language that is now overflowing with literature. I was astonished to see the scholars in Scotland, since the revival of learning, ignore Gaelic as if it wasn't worthy of anyone's effort to provide a reasonable account of a language used for over 2000 years by people from more than one kingdom. I felt sad to witness a language once renowned in the western world on the verge of extinction, without any record; a language through which Galgacus united his chiefs and made the Grampian hills impassable for legions that had conquered the world, and through which Fingal motivated his warriors with a longing for eternal glory.”

That the Gaelic language is worthy of being studied, the researches of modern philologers have amply proved. For comparative philology it is of the highest value, being manifestly one of the great links in the chain of Aryan languages. Its close relation to the classical languages gives it a place almost peculiar to itself. In like manner its study throws light on national history. Old words appear in charters and similar documents which a knowledge of Gaelic can alone interpret, while for the study of Scottish topography the knowledge of it is essential. From the Tweed to the Pentland Frith words appear in every part of the country which can only be analysed by the Gaelic scholar. In this view the study of the language is important, and good grammars are of essential value for its prosecution.

That the Gaelic language is worth studying has been clearly shown by modern linguists. It's extremely valuable for comparative linguistics, as it’s clearly one of the key links in the chain of Aryan languages. Its close relationship with classical languages gives it a unique position. Similarly, studying it sheds light on national history. Old words found in charters and similar documents can only be understood with knowledge of Gaelic, and understanding it is crucial for studying Scottish geography. From the Tweed to the Pentland Firth, words appear in every part of the country that can only be analyzed by someone knowledgeable in Gaelic. Given this, studying the language is important, and good grammars are essential for doing so.

Dictionaries.

At an early period vocabularies of Gaelic words began to be compiled for the benefit of readers of the language. The first of these appears attached to Mr Kirk’s edition of Bedell’s Irish Bible, to which reference has been made already. The list of words is not very extensive, and, as has been said, the equivalents of the words given are in many cases as difficult to understand as the words themselves. Mr Kirk’s object in his vocabulary is to explain Irish words in Bedell’s Bible to Scottish readers.

At an early stage, vocabularies of Gaelic words started to be created for the benefit of those reading the language. The first one is included in Mr. Kirk’s edition of Bedell’s Irish Bible, which has already been mentioned. The word list isn’t very extensive, and, as noted, the equivalents provided are often just as hard to understand as the original words. Mr. Kirk’s goal in his vocabulary is to clarify Irish words in Bedell’s Bible for Scottish readers.

In 1707 Lhuyd’s Archæologia Britannica appeared. It contains a grammar of the Iberno-Scottish Gaelic, and a vocabulary which is in a large measure a vocabulary of the Gaelic of Scotland. All that this learned writer did was done in a manner worthy of a scholar. His vocabulary, although defective, is accurate so far as it goes, and presents us with a very interesting and instructive view of the state of the language in his day. Lhuyd’s volume is one which should be carefully studied by every Celtic scholar.

In 1707, Lhuyd's Archæologia Britannica was published. It includes a grammar of the Iberno-Scottish Gaelic and a vocabulary that mainly consists of the Gaelic from Scotland. Everything this knowledgeable author did was done in a way that reflects a true scholar. His vocabulary, although incomplete, is accurate as far as it goes and gives us a fascinating and informative perspective on the state of the language during his time. Lhuyd's volume is one that every Celtic scholar should study closely.

In 1738 the Rev. David Malcolm, minister at Duddingstone, published an essay on the antiquities of Great Britain and Ireland, with the view of showing the affinity betwixt “the languages of the ancient Britons and the Americans of the Isthmus of Darien.” In this essay there is a list of Gaelic words beginning with the letter A, extending to sixteen pages, and a list of English words with their Gaelic equivalents, extending to eight pages. Mr Malcolm brought the project of compiling a Gaelic dictionary before the General Assembly of the Scottish Church, and he seems to have had many conferences with Highland ministers friendly to his object. The Assembly appointed a committee on the subject, and they reported most favourably of Mr Malcolm’s design. Still the work never seems to have gone farther; and beyond the[102] lists referred to, we have no fruits of Mr Malcolm’s labours. Mr Malcolm calls the language Irish, as was uniformly done by English writers at the time, and spells the words after the Irish manner.

In 1738, Rev. David Malcolm, the minister at Duddingstone, published an essay on the ancient history of Great Britain and Ireland, aiming to demonstrate the connection between “the languages of the ancient Britons and the Americans of the Isthmus of Darien.” This essay included a list of Gaelic words starting with the letter A that spanned sixteen pages, as well as a list of English words along with their Gaelic equivalents that extended over eight pages. Mr. Malcolm presented the idea of compiling a Gaelic dictionary to the General Assembly of the Scottish Church, and he appears to have had numerous discussions with Highland ministers who supported his goal. The Assembly set up a committee on the matter, and they reported very positively about Mr. Malcolm’s plan. However, the project seems to have never progressed further, and aside from the [102] lists mentioned, we have no results from Mr. Malcolm’s efforts. Mr. Malcolm referred to the language as Irish, which was typically done by English writers at the time, and he spelled the words in the Irish style.

Three years after the publication of Mr Malcolm’s essay in the year 1741, the first attempt at a complete vocabulary of the Gaelic language appeared. The compiler was Alexander M’Donald, at the time schoolmaster of Ardnamurchan, known throughout the Highlands as Mac Mhaighistir Alasdair, and a bard of high reputation. The compilation was made at the suggestion of the Society for Propagating Christian Knowledge, in whose service M’Donald was at the time. The Society submitted the matter to the Presbytery of Mull, and the Presbytery committed the matter to M’Donald as the most likely man within their bounds to execute the work in a satisfactory manner. M’Donald’s book is dedicated to the Society, and he professes a zeal for Protestantism, although he turned over to the Church of Rome himself on the landing of Charles Edward in the Highlands in 1745. The vocabulary is arranged under the heads of subjects, and not according to the letters of the alphabet. It begins with words referring to God, and so on through every subject that might suggest itself. It is upon the whole well executed, seeing that the author was the pioneer of Gaelic lexicographers; but the publishers found themselves obliged to insert a caveat in an advertisement at the close of the volume, in which they say that “all or most of the verbs in this vocabulary from page 143 to page 162 are expressed in the Gaelic by single words, though our author generally expresses them by a needless circumlocution.” M’Donald’s orthography is a near approach to that of modern Gaelic writing.

Three years after Mr. Malcolm’s essay was published in 1741, the first attempt at a complete vocabulary of the Gaelic language came out. The compiler was Alexander M’Donald, who was the schoolmaster of Ardnamurchan at the time and was known throughout the Highlands as Mac Mhaighistir Alasdair, a bard with a strong reputation. The compilation was made at the suggestion of the Society for Propagating Christian Knowledge, for which M’Donald was working at that time. The Society referred the matter to the Presbytery of Mull, who entrusted M’Donald with the work as the person most likely to do it satisfactorily. M’Donald’s book is dedicated to the Society, and he expresses a passion for Protestantism, even though he converted to the Church of Rome himself when Charles Edward arrived in the Highlands in 1745. The vocabulary is organized by topics rather than alphabetically. It starts with words related to God and continues through every conceivable subject. Overall, it is well done, considering the author was a pioneer among Gaelic lexicographers. However, the publishers felt the need to add a note in an advertisement at the end of the volume stating that “all or most of the verbs in this vocabulary from page 143 to page 162 are expressed in Gaelic by single words, even though our author generally expresses them through unnecessary circumlocution.” M’Donald’s spelling is quite similar to modern Gaelic writing.

In 1780 the Rev. Mr Shaw, the author of the Gaelic grammar already referred to, published a dictionary of the Gaelic language in two volumes, the one volume being Gaelic-English, and the other English-Gaelic. This work did not assume a high place among scholars.

In 1780, Rev. Mr. Shaw, who wrote the Gaelic grammar mentioned earlier, published a two-volume dictionary of the Gaelic language, with one volume being Gaelic-English and the other English-Gaelic. This work didn't gain much recognition among scholars.

Following upon Shaw’s work was that of Robert M’Farlane in 1795. This vocabulary is of little value to the student.

Following Shaw’s work was that of Robert M’Farlane in 1795. This vocabulary is not very useful to the student.

Robert M’Farlane’s volume was followed in 1815 by that of Peter M’Farlane, a well known translator of religious works. The collection of words is pretty full, and the work upon the whole is a creditable one.

Robert M’Farlane’s book was followed in 1815 by one from Peter M’Farlane, a well-known translator of religious texts. The collection of words is quite comprehensive, and the work overall is commendable.

Notwithstanding all these efforts at providing a dictionary of the Gaelic language, it was felt by scholars that the want had not been really supplied. In those circumstances Mr R. A. Armstrong, parish schoolmaster of Kenmore, devoted his time and talents to the production of a work that might be satisfactory. The Gaelic language was not Mr Armstrong’s mother tongue, and he had the great labour to undergo of acquiring it. Indefatigable energy, with the genius of a true scholar, helped him over all his difficulties, and, after years of toil, he produced a work of the highest merit, and one whose authority is second to none as an exposition of the Scoto-Celtic tongue.

Despite all the efforts to create a dictionary of the Gaelic language, scholars felt that the need had not truly been met. In light of this, Mr. R. A. Armstrong, the parish schoolmaster of Kenmore, dedicated his time and skills to producing a work that would be satisfactory. The Gaelic language was not Mr. Armstrong's first language, so he faced the significant challenge of learning it. His tireless energy and the talent of a true scholar helped him overcome all his challenges, and after years of hard work, he created a work of the highest quality, one that is unparalleled as a resource on the Scoto-Celtic language.

Mr Armstrong’s dictionary was succeeded by that of the Highland Society of Scotland, which was published in two quarto volumes in 1828. A portion of the labour of this great work was borne by Mr Ewen Maclachlan of Aberdeen, the most eminent Celtic scholar of his day. Mr Maclachlan brought the most ample accomplishments to the carrying out of the undertaking; a remarkable acquaintance with the classical languages, which he could write with facility, a very extensive knowledge of the Celtic tongues, and a mind of remarkable acuteness to discern distinctions and analogies in comparative philology. But he died ere the work was far advanced, and other scholars had to carry it through. The chief of these was the Rev. Dr M’Leod of Dundonald, aided by the Rev. Dr Irvine of Little Dunkeld, and the Rev. Alexander M’Donald of Crieff; and the whole was completed and edited under the superintendence of the Rev. Dr Mackay, afterwards of Dunoon, to whose skill and care much of the value of the work is due.

Mr. Armstrong's dictionary was followed by the one from the Highland Society of Scotland, which was published in two quarto volumes in 1828. Part of the work for this major project was contributed by Mr. Ewen Maclachlan of Aberdeen, the most distinguished Celtic scholar of his time. Mr. Maclachlan had the necessary skills to carry out the project, including a remarkable command of the classical languages, which he could write fluently, an extensive knowledge of the Celtic languages, and a sharp intellect to identify distinctions and connections in comparative philology. However, he passed away before the work was much further along, and other scholars had to complete it. The main contributors were the Rev. Dr. M’Leod of Dundonald, assisted by the Rev. Dr. Irvine of Little Dunkeld, and Rev. Alexander M’Donald of Crieff; the entire project was finished and edited under the supervision of Rev. Dr. Mackay, later of Dunoon, to whom much of the work’s value is credited.

In 1831 an octavo dictionary by the Rev. Dr Macleod of Glasgow, and the Rev. D. Dewar, afterwards Principal Dewar of Aberdeen, appeared. It is drawn largely from the dictionary of the Highland Society, and is an exceedingly good and useful book.

In 1831, an octavo dictionary by Rev. Dr. Macleod of Glasgow and Rev. D. Dewar, who later became Principal Dewar of Aberdeen, was published. It is largely based on the dictionary of the Highland Society and is an extremely good and useful book.

There is a still later dictionary by Mr Neil M’Alpine, schoolmaster in Islay. It is an[103] excellent vocabulary of the Islay dialect, with some features peculiar to itself, especially directions as to the pronouncing of the words, which, from the peculiar orthography of the Gaelic, the learner requires.

There’s an even newer dictionary by Mr. Neil M’Alpine, a schoolmaster in Islay. It’s an[103] excellent vocabulary of the Islay dialect, with some unique features, particularly guidance on how to pronounce the words, which the learner needs due to the distinctive spelling of Gaelic.

It will be seen from the above list that there is no lack of Gaelic dictionaries any more than of Gaelic grammars, and that some of the dictionaries are highly meritorious. And yet there is room for improvement still if competent hands could be found. The student of Scottish topography meets with innumerable words which he feels assured are of the Scoto-Celtic stock. He applies to his dictionaries, and he almost uniformly finds that the words which puzzle him are absent. There seems to have been an entire ignoring of this source for words on the part of all the Gaelic lexicographers, and from the number of obsolete words found in it, but which an acquaintance with ancient MS. literature helps to explain, a large supply, and a supply of the deepest interest, might be found. Irish dictionaries afford considerable aid in searching this field, but Gaelic dictionaries furnish very little. At the same time it must be remembered that topography is itself a recent study, and that men’s minds have only latterly been more closely directed to these words.

It’s clear from the list above that there’s no shortage of Gaelic dictionaries or grammars, and some of these dictionaries are quite impressive. However, there is still room for improvement if skilled individuals could be found. A student studying Scottish geography comes across countless words that he believes come from a Scoto-Celtic origin. He turns to his dictionaries, but he usually finds that the words he struggles with are missing. It seems that all Gaelic lexicographers have completely overlooked this source of words, and given the number of outdated words found in it—many of which can be clarified through ancient manuscript literature—there’s a wealth of interesting material to discover. Irish dictionaries offer significant help in exploring this area, but Gaelic dictionaries provide very little assistance. It’s also important to remember that topography is a relatively new field of study, and people’s focus on these words has only recently increased.

We have thus given a general view of the literature of the Scottish Gael. It is not extensive, but it is full of interest. That the language was at one time subjected to cultivation cannot be doubted by any man acquainted with the literary history of the Celtic race. The MSS. which exist are enough to demonstrate the fact, of which no rational doubt can exist, that an immense number of such MSS. have perished. An old Gaelic MS. was once seen in the Hebrides cut down by a tailor to form measuring tapes for the persons of his customers. These MSS. treated of various subjects, Philology, theology, and science found a place among Celtic scholars, while poetry was largely cultivated. The order of bards ensured this, an order peculiar to the Celts. Johnson’s estimate of the extent of ancient Celtic culture was an entirely mistaken one, and shows how far prejudice may operate towards the perversion of truth, even in the case of great and good men.

We have provided an overview of the literature of the Scottish Gael. It's not extensive, but it's really interesting. Anyone familiar with the literary history of the Celtic people can’t doubt that the language was once cultivated. The existing manuscripts prove this, and there's no reasonable doubt that a huge number of such manuscripts have been lost. An old Gaelic manuscript was once found in the Hebrides, used by a tailor to make measuring tapes for his customers. These manuscripts covered various topics; philology, theology, and science were included among Celtic scholars, while poetry thrived. The order of bards made sure of this, a unique aspect of Celtic culture. Johnson’s view on the depth of ancient Celtic culture was completely mistaken and illustrates how prejudice can distort the truth, even among great and good individuals.

Gaelic.

Of the Gaelic language in which this literature exists, this is not the place to say much. To know it, it is necessary to study its grammars and dictionaries, and written works. With regard to the class of languages to which it belongs, many and various opinions were long held; but it has been settled latterly without room for dispute that it belongs to the Indo-European, or, as it is now called, the Aryan class. That it has relations to the Semitic languages cannot be denied, but these are no closer than those of many others of the same class. Its relation to both the Greek and the Latin, especially to the latter, is very close, many of the radical words in both languages being almost identical. Natural objects, for instance, and objects immediately under observation, have terms wonderfully similar to represent them. Mons, a mountain, appears in the Gaelic Monadh; Amnis, a river, appears in Amhainn; Oceanus, the ocean, in Cuan; Muir, the sea, in Mare; Caballus, a horse, in Capull; Equus, a horse, in Each; Canis, a dog, in Cu; Sol, the sun, in Solus, light; Salus, safety, in Slainte; Rex, a king, in Righ; Vir, a man, in Fear; Tectum, a roof, in Tigh; Monile, a necklace, in Muineal. This list might be largely extended, and serves to bring out to what an extent original terms in Gaelic and Latin correspond. The same is true of the Greek, but not to the same extent.

Of the Gaelic language in which this literature exists, this isn’t the place to discuss it in detail. To understand it, you need to study its grammar, dictionaries, and written works. Regarding the type of languages it belongs to, there have been many opinions over time; however, it is now agreed without dispute that it belongs to the Indo-European, or as it's now referred to, the Aryan class. While it does share connections with the Semitic languages, these ties aren’t any closer than those with many other languages in the same group. Its relationship with both Greek and Latin, especially Latin, is quite close, with many root words in both languages being almost identical. Natural objects and things that are directly observable have surprisingly similar terms to represent them. Mons, meaning mountain, appears as Monadh in Gaelic; Amnis, meaning river, shows up as Amhainn; Oceanus, the ocean, is Cuan; Muir, the sea, relates to Mare; Caballus, meaning horse, becomes Capull; Equus, horse, is Each; Canis, dog, translates to Cu; Sol, the sun, is Solus, light; Salus, safety, is Slainte; Rex, king, appears as Righ; Vir, man, translates to Fear; Tectum, roof, is Tigh; Monile, necklace, relates to Muineal. This list could be greatly expanded and shows how closely original terms in Gaelic and Latin correspond. The same is true for Greek, but not to the same extent.

At the same time there is a class of words in Gaelic which are derived directly from the Latin. These are such words as have been introduced into the service of the church. Christianity having come into Scotland from the European Continent, it was natural to suppose that with it terms familiar to ecclesiastics should find their way along with the religion. This would have occurred to a larger extent after the Roman hierarchy and worship had been received among the Scots. Such words as Peacadh, sin; Sgriobtuir, the scriptures; Faosaid, confession; aoibhrinn, mass or offering; Caisg, Easter; Inid, initium or shrove-tide; Calainn, new year’s day; Nollaig, Christmas; Domhnach, God or Dominus; Diseart, a hermitage; Eaglais, a church; Sagart, a priest; Pearsa or Pearsoin, a parson;[104] Reilig, a burying place, from reliquiæ; Ifrionn, hell; are all manifestly from the Latin, and a little care might add to this list. It is manifest that words which did not exist in the language must be borrowed from some source, and whence so naturally as from the language which was, in fact, the sacred tongue in the early church.

At the same time, there is a group of words in Gaelic that are directly derived from Latin. These are words that have been adopted for use in the church. Since Christianity came to Scotland from the European continent, it makes sense that terms familiar to church officials would be introduced along with the religion. This became even more likely once the Roman hierarchy and worship were accepted by the Scots. Words like Peacadh, meaning sin; Sgriobtuir, meaning the scriptures; Faosaid, meaning confession; aoibhrinn, meaning mass or offering; Caisg, meaning Easter; Inid, meaning initium or shrove-tide; Calainn, meaning New Year’s Day; Nollaig, meaning Christmas; Domhnach, meaning God or Dominus; Diseart, meaning a hermitage; Eaglais, meaning a church; Sagart, meaning a priest; Pearsa or Pearsoin, meaning a parson; [104] Reilig, meaning a burying place, from reliquiæ; Ifrionn, meaning hell; are all clearly derived from Latin, and with a little effort, more could be added to this list. It's clear that words that didn’t exist in the language had to be borrowed from some source, and where better than from the language that was, in fact, the sacred tongue in the early church?

But besides being a borrower, the Gaelic has been largely a contributor to other languages. What is usually called Scotch is perhaps the greatest debtor to the Gaelic tongue, retaining, as it does, numerous Gaelic words usually thought to be distinctive of itself. A list of these is not uninteresting, and the following is given as a contribution to the object:—Braw, from the Gaelic Breagh, pretty; Burn, from Burn, water; Airt, from Airde, a point of the compass; Baugh, from Baoth, empty; Kebbuck, from Càbaig, a cheese; Dour, from Dùr, hard; Fey, from , a rod for measuring the dead; Teem, from Taom, to empty; Sicker, from Shicker, sure, retained in Manx; Leister, from Lister, a fishing spear, Manx; Chiel, from Gille, a lad; Skail, from Sgaoil, to disperse; Ingle, from Aingeal, fire; Arles, from Earlas, earnest; Sain, from Sean, to consecrate. This list, like the former, might be much increased, and shows how relics of the Gaelic language may be traced in the spoken tongue of the Scottish Lowlands after the language itself has retired. Just in like manner, but arising from a much closer relation, do relics of the Celtic languages appear in the Greek and Latin. The fact seems to be that a Celtic race and tongue did at one time occupy the whole of Southern Europe, spreading themselves from the Hellespont along the shores of the Adriatic, and the western curves of the Mediterranean, bounded on the north by the Danube and the Rhine, and extending to the western shores of Ireland. Of this ample evidence is to be found in the topography of the whole region; and the testimony of that topography is fully borne out by that of the whole class of languages still occupying the region, with the exception of the anomalous language of Biscay, and the Teutonic speech carried by the sword into Britain and other northern sections of it.

But besides being a borrower, the Gaelic language has also contributed a lot to other languages. What people usually refer to as Scotch is probably the most indebted to Gaelic, retaining many Gaelic words that are often considered uniquely its own. A list of these words is quite interesting, and here are some examples: Braw, from the Gaelic Breagh, meaning pretty; Burn, from Burn, meaning water; Airt, from Airde, a point of the compass; Baugh, from Baoth, meaning empty; Kebbuck, from Càbaig, meaning a cheese; Dour, from Dùr, meaning hard; Fey, from , referring to a rod for measuring the dead; Teem, from Taom, meaning to empty; Sicker, from Shicker, meaning sure, retained in Manx; Leister, from Lister, meaning a fishing spear, Manx; Chiel, from Gille, meaning a lad; Skail, from Sgaoil, meaning to disperse; Ingle, from Aingeal, meaning fire; Arles, from Earlas, meaning earnest; Sain, from Sean, meaning to consecrate. This list, like the previous one, could be much longer and shows how remnants of the Gaelic language can still be found in the spoken language of the Scottish Lowlands long after the language itself has faded away. Similarly, but due to a much closer connection, remnants of the Celtic languages can also be found in Greek and Latin. The evidence suggests that a Celtic race and language once occupied all of Southern Europe, spreading from the Hellespont along the shores of the Adriatic and the western curves of the Mediterranean, bordered to the north by the Danube and the Rhine, and reaching to the western shores of Ireland. Ample evidence of this can be found in the geography of the entire region; and the findings from that geography are fully supported by the variety of languages that are still present in the area, except for the unique language of Biscay and the Teutonic language that was brought by conquest into Britain and other northern areas.

Mere resemblance of words does not establish identity of class among languages, such a similarity being often found to exist, when in other respects the difference is radical. It requires similarity of idiom and grammatical structure to establish the existence of such an identity. This similarity exists to a remarkable extent between the Gaelic and the Latin. There is not space here for entering into details, but a few examples may be given. There is no indefinite article in either language, the simple form of the noun including in it the article, thus, a man is fear, Latin vir, the former having in the genitive fir, the latter viri. The definite article am, an, a’, in Gaelic would seem to represent the Latin unus; thus an duine represents unus homo. The inflection in a large class of Gaelic nouns is by attenuation, while the nominative plural and genitive singular of such nouns are alike. So with the Latin, monachus, gen. monachi, nom. plur. monachi; Gaelic, manach, gen. manaich, nom. plur. manaich. The structure of the verb is remarkably similar in both languages. This appears specially in the gerund, which in Gaelic is the only form used to represent the infinitive and the present participle. The use of the subjunctive mood largely is characteristic of the Gaelic as of the Latin. The prepositions which are so variously and extensively used in Gaelic, present another analogy to the Latin. But the analogies in grammatical structure are so numerous that they can only be accounted for by tracing the languages to the same source. Another series of resemblances is to be found in the peculiar idioms which characterise both tongues. Thus, possession is in both represented by the peculiar use of the verb to be. Est mihi liber, there is to me a book, is represented in Gaelic by tha leabhar agam, which means, like the Latin, a book is to me.

The mere similarity of words doesn’t establish a class identity among languages; such similarities often exist while other differences are significant. For an identity to be recognized, there needs to be a similarity in idiom and grammatical structure. Remarkably, this similarity exists between Gaelic and Latin. There isn’t enough space to go into detail, but a few examples can be mentioned. Neither language has an indefinite article; the simple form of the noun includes the article, so "a man" is fear in Gaelic and vir in Latin, with the genitive form being fir in Gaelic and viri in Latin. The definite articles am, an, a’ in Gaelic seem to correspond to the Latin unus; for instance, an duine translates to unus homo. In Gaelic, a large class of nouns is inflected through vowel modification, with the nominative plural and genitive singular forms being identical. Similarly, in Latin, monachus has the genitive monachi and nominative plural monachi; in Gaelic, it’s manach, genitive manaich, and nominative plural manaich. The structure of the verb is strikingly similar in both languages, especially in the gerund, which in Gaelic is the only form used for the infinitive and present participle. The use of the subjunctive mood is a common feature in both Gaelic and Latin. The prepositions used extensively in Gaelic also show an analogy to Latin. However, the many analogies in grammatical structure suggest that both languages share the same origin. Another series of similarities can be found in the unique idioms that characterize both languages. For example, possession is represented in both by the distinct use of the verb to be. In Latin, Est mihi liber translates to "there is to me a book," which is represented in Gaelic as tha leabhar agam, meaning, like the Latin, "a book is to me."

But there is one peculiarity which distinguishes the Gaelic and the whole class of Celtic tongues from all others. Many of the changes included in inflection and regimen occur in the initial consonant of the word. This change is usually held to be distinctive of gender, but its effect is wider than that, as it occurs in cases where no distinction of gender is expressed. This change, usually called aspiration, implies a softening of the initial consonants[105] of words. Thus b becomes v, m becomes v, p becomes f, g becomes y, d becomes y, c becomes ch, more or less guttural, s and t become h, and so on. These changes are marked in orthography by the insertion of the letter h. This is a remarkable peculiarity converting such a word as mòr into vòr, spelled mhòr; bàs into vàs, spelled bhàs; duine into yuine, spelled dhuine. This peculiarity partly accounts for the number of letters h introduced into Gaelic spelling, loading the words apparently unnecessarily with consonants, but really serving a very important purpose.

But there is one unique feature that sets the Gaelic language and all Celtic languages apart from others. Many of the changes involved in inflection and grammar happen in the initial consonant of the word. This change is usually associated with gender, but its impact goes beyond that, as it occurs in cases where no gender distinction is made. This change, commonly referred to as aspiration, implies a softening of the initial consonants[105] of words. For example, b becomes v, m becomes v, p becomes f, g becomes y, d becomes y, c becomes ch, which is somewhat guttural, and s and t become h, among others. These changes are indicated in writing by adding the letter h. This remarkable feature transforms a word like mòr into vòr, spelled mhòr; bàs into vàs, spelled bhàs; duine into yuine, spelled dhuine. This characteristic helps explain the number of h letters added to Gaelic spelling, which may seem to load the words with extra consonants, but actually serves a very important purpose.

It is not desirable, however, in a work like this to prosecute this dissertation farther. Suffice it to say, that philologists have come to class the Gaelic with the other Celtic tongues among the great family of Aryan languages, having affinities, some closer, some more distant, with almost all the languages of Europe. It is of much interest to scholars in respect both of the time and the place which it has filled, and fills still, and it is gratifying to all Scottish Celts to know that it has become more than ever a subject of study among literary men.

It’s not ideal, however, in a work like this to take this dissertation further. It’s enough to say that philologists have started to classify Gaelic with other Celtic languages as part of the larger family of Aryan languages, having various connections—some closer, some more distant—with nearly all languages in Europe. It holds significant interest for scholars in terms of the time and the role it has played and continues to play, and it’s encouraging for all Scottish Celts to know that it has become an increasingly popular topic of study among literary scholars.

Highlands Music.

Among the Celts, poetry and music walked hand in hand. There need be no controversy in this case as to which is the more ancient art, they seem to have been coeval. Hence the bards were musicians. Their compositions were all set to music, and many of them composed the airs to which their verses were adapted. The airs to which the ancient Ossianic lays were sung still exist, and several of them may be found noted in Captain Fraser’s excellent collection of Highland music. They are well known in some parts of the Highlands, and those who are prepared to deny with Johnson the existence of any remains of the ancient Celtic bard, must be prepared to maintain at the same time that these ancient airs to which the verses were sung were, like themselves, the offspring of modern imposition. But this is too absurd to obtain credence. In fact these airs were essential to the recitation of the bards. Deprive them of the music with which their lines were associated, and you deprived them of the chief aid to their memory; but give them their music, and they could recite almost without end.

Among the Celts, poetry and music went hand in hand. There’s no debate here about which art is older; they seem to have emerged together. Therefore, the bards were also musicians. Their poems were always set to music, and many created the melodies to which their verses were matched. The melodies that the ancient Ossianic poems were sung to still exist, and several of them can be found in Captain Fraser’s outstanding collection of Highland music. They are well known in certain parts of the Highlands, and those who are ready to dismiss, like Johnson, the existence of any remnants of the ancient Celtic bard must also argue that these old melodies, to which the verses were sung, were, like themselves, simply a modern invention. But this is too ridiculous to be taken seriously. In fact, these melodies were crucial for the bards' performances. Take away the music tied to their lines, and you take away a major tool for their memory; but give them their music, and they could recite almost endlessly.

The same is true of the poetry of the modern bards. Song-singing in the Highlands was usually social. Few songs on any subject were composed without a chorus, and the intention was that the chorus should be taken up by all the company present. A verse was sung in the interval by the individual singer, but the object of the chorus was to be sung by all. It is necessary to keep this in view in judging of the spirit and effect of Gaelic song. Sung as songs usually are, the object of the bard is lost sight of, and much of the action of the music is entirely overlooked. But what was intended chiefly to be said was, that the compositions of the modern bards were all intended to be linked with music, sung for the most part socially. We do not at this moment know one single piece of Gaelic poetry which was intended merely for recitation, unless it be found among a certain class of modern compositions which are becoming numerous, and which are English in everything but the language.

The same goes for the poetry of today's bards. Singing in the Highlands was typically a social activity. Few songs on any topic were written without a chorus, with the goal being that everyone present would join in. A verse would be sung by a soloist in between, but the chorus was meant for everyone to sing together. It's important to keep this in mind when judging the spirit and impact of Gaelic song. Sung the way songs normally are, the bard's message gets lost, and a lot of the music's action is completely missed. But what was mainly meant to be conveyed is that the works of modern bards were all meant to be connected to music, mostly performed socially. Right now, we don't know of a single piece of Gaelic poetry that was intended just for recitation, unless it's found among a certain type of modern compositions that are becoming more common, which are English in every way except for the language.

The music to which these compositions were sung was peculiar; one can recognise a Gaelic air at once, among a thousand. Quaint and pathetic, irregular and moving on with the most singular intervals, the movement is still self-contained and impressive,—to the Celt eminently so. It is beyond a question that what is called Scottish music has been derived from the Gaelic race. Its characteristics are purely Celtic. So far as the poetry of Burns is concerned, his songs were composed in many cases to airs borrowed from the Highlands, and nothing could fit in better than the poetry and the music. But Scottish Lowland music, so much and so deservedly admired, is a legacy from the Celtic muse throughout. There is nothing in it which it holds in common with any Saxon race in existence. Compare it with the common melodies in use among the English, and the two are proved totally distinct. The airs to which “Scots wha hae,” “Auld Langsyne,” “Roy’s Wife,” “O’ a’ the airts,” and “Ye Banks and Braes,” are sung, are airs to which nothing similar can be found in England. They are Scottish, and only Scottish, and can be recognised as such at once.[106] But airs of a precisely similar character can be found among all the Celtic races. In Ireland, melodies almost identical with those of Scotland are found. In fact, the Irish claim such tunes as “The Legacy,” “The Highland Laddie,” and others. So with the Isle of Man. The national air of the Island, “Mollacharane,” has all the distinctive characteristics of a Scottish tune. The melodies of Wales have a similar type. Such a tune as “The Men of Harlech” might at any time be mistaken for a Scottish melody. And if we cross to Brittany and hear a party of Bretons of a night singing a national air along the street, as they often do, the type of the air will be found to be largely Scottish. These facts go far to prove the paternity of what is called Scottish music, and show to conviction that this music, so sweet, so touching, is the ancient inheritance of the Celt.

The music that accompanied these songs was unique; you could easily recognize a Gaelic tune among a thousand others. It’s quaint and emotional, irregular yet moving, with the most distinctive intervals, and still feels complete and powerful—especially for the Celt. There's no doubt that what we call Scottish music has its roots in the Gaelic race. Its features are purely Celtic. Regarding Burns’ poetry, many of his songs were set to melodies taken from the Highlands, and nothing fits better than the poetry and the music. But Scottish Lowland music, which is widely admired, is also a legacy from the Celtic muse. It shares nothing in common with any Saxon race today. Compared to the common melodies found among the English, the two are completely different. The tunes for “Scots wha hae,” “Auld Langsyne,” “Roy’s Wife,” “O’ a’ the airts,” and “Ye Banks and Braes” are unique to Scotland, with no similar counterparts in England. They are distinctly Scottish and can be recognized immediately.[106] However, tunes of a similar style can be found among all the Celtic races. In Ireland, you can find melodies almost identical to those in Scotland. In fact, the Irish claim tunes like “The Legacy,” “The Highland Laddie,” and others. The Isle of Man is similar. The national anthem of the Island, “Mollacharane,” has all the distinctive qualities of a Scottish tune. The melodies from Wales also have a similar style. A song like “The Men of Harlech” could easily be mistaken for a Scottish melody. And if we go to Brittany and hear a group of Bretons singing a national air in the street at night, as they often do, the type of the air will largely resemble a Scottish tune. These points strongly support the idea that what we call Scottish music has deep roots and show convincingly that this beautiful, touching music is an ancient inheritance of the Celt.

Scales

No. 1. A C D E G A C
No. 2. A B C D E F G A B C
No. 3.

No. 1. A C D E G A C
No. 2. A B C D E F G A B C
No. 3.

The ancient Scottish scale consists of six notes, as shown in the annexed exemplification, No. 1. The lowest note A, was afterwards added, to admit of the minor key in wind instruments. The notes in the diatonic scale, No. 2, were added about the beginning of the fifteenth century, and when music arrived at its present state of perfection, the notes in the chromatic scale, No. 3, were farther added. Although many of the Scottish airs have had the notes last mentioned introduced into them, to please modern taste they can be played without them, and without altering the character of the melody. Any person who understands the ancient scale can at once detect the later additions.

The ancient Scottish scale has six notes, as shown in the attached example, No. 1. The lowest note, A, was later added to allow for the minor key in wind instruments. The notes in the diatonic scale, No. 2, were introduced around the early fifteenth century, and when music reached its current level of perfection, the notes in the chromatic scale, No. 3, were further added. While many Scottish tunes have incorporated these later notes to suit modern tastes, they can still be played without them, without changing the essence of the melody. Anyone familiar with the ancient scale can easily recognize the later additions.

“The Gaelic music consists of different kinds or species. 1. Martial music, the Golltraidheacht of the Irish, and the Brosnachadh Catha of the Gael, consisting of a spirit-stirring measure short and rapid. 2. The Geantraidheacht, or plaintive or sorrowful, a kind of music to which the Highlanders are very partial. The Coronach, or Lament, sung at funerals, is the most noted of this sort. 3. The Suantraidheacht, or composing, calculated to calm the mind, and to lull the person to sleep. 4. Songs of peace, sung at the conclusion of a war. 5. Songs of victory sung by the bards before the king on gaining a victory. 6. Love songs. These last form a considerable part of the national music, the sensibility and tenderness of which excite the passion of love, and stimulated by its influence, the Gael indulge a spirit of the most romantic attachment and adventure, which the peasantry of perhaps no other country exhibit.”

“The Gaelic music includes various types or genres. 1. Martial music, known as Golltraidheacht in Irish and Brosnachadh Catha in Gaelic, featuring a quick and energetic rhythm. 2. The Geantraidheacht, which is plaintive or sorrowful, is a style of music the Highlanders particularly enjoy. The Coronach, or Lament, sung at funerals, is the most famous example of this type. 3. The Suantraidheacht, or lullaby, is meant to soothe the mind and lull someone to sleep. 4. Peace songs are performed at the end of a war. 5. Victory songs are sung by bards before the king after a triumph. 6. Love songs. These last ones make up a significant portion of the national music, whose sensitivity and tenderness evoke the feeling of love, and inspired by its influence, the Gaelic people show a spirit of the most romantic attachment and adventure, which is perhaps unmatched by the peasantry of any other country.”

The last paragraph is quoted from Mr Logan’s eloquent and patriotic work on the Scottish Gael,[104] and represents the state of Gaelic music when more flourishing and more cultivated than it is to-day.

The last paragraph is quoted from Mr. Logan’s eloquent and patriotic work on the Scottish Gael,[104] and reflects the condition of Gaelic music when it was more vibrant and sophisticated than it is today.

The following quotation is from the same source, and is also distinguished by the accuracy of its description.

The following quotation is from the same source and is also notable for its accurate description.

“The ancient Gael were fond of singing whether in a sad or cheerful frame of mind. Bacon justly remarks, ‘that music feedeth that disposition which it findeth:’ it was a sure sign of brewing mischief, when a Caledonian warrior was heard to ‘hum his surly hymn.’ This race, in all their labours, used appropriate songs, and accompanied their harps with their voices. At harvest the reapers kept time by singing; at sea the boatmen did the same; and while the women were graddaning, performing the luadhadh, or waulking of cloth, or at any rural labour, they enlivened their work by certain airs called luinneags. When milking, they sung a certain plaintive melody, to which the animals listened with calm attention. The[107] attachment which the natives of Celtic origin have to their music, is strengthened by its intimate connection with the national songs. The influence of both on the Scots character is confessedly great—the pictures of heroism, love, and happiness, exhibited in their songs, are indelibly impressed on the memory, and elevate the mind of the humblest peasant. The songs, united with their appropriate music, affect the sons of Scotia, particularly when far distant from their native glens and majestic mountains, with indescribable feelings, and excite a spirit of the most romantic adventure. In this respect, the Swiss, who inhabit a country of like character, and who resemble the Highlanders in many particulars, experience similar emotions. On hearing the national Ranz de vaches, their bowels yearn to revisit the ever dear scenes of their youth. So powerfully is the amor patriæ awakened by this celebrated air, that it was found necessary to prohibit its being played, under pain of death, among the troops, who would burst into tears on hearing it, desert their colours, and even die.

“The ancient Gaels loved to sing, whether they were feeling sad or happy. Bacon rightly points out that ‘music feeds the mood it finds:’ when a Caledonian warrior started to hum a grumpy tune, it was a sure sign that trouble was brewing. This group of people sang appropriate songs for all their work and accompanied their harps with their voices. During harvest, the reapers sang in time; at sea, the boatmen did the same; and while the women were graddaning, performing the luadhadh, or waulking cloth, or doing any rural labor, they brightened their tasks with certain tunes called luinneags. When milking, they sang a certain sad melody that made the animals listen calmly. The[107] attachment that people of Celtic origin have to their music is strengthened by its close ties to their national songs. The impact of both on the Scottish character is significant—the images of heroism, love, and happiness depicted in their songs are imprinted in memory and uplift the minds of even the humblest peasant. The songs, paired with their fitting music, move the sons of Scotland, especially when they are far from their native valleys and majestic mountains, stirring indescribable feelings and igniting a spirit of romantic adventure. In this sense, the Swiss, who live in a similar landscape and share many traits with the Highlanders, feel alike. When they hear the national Ranz de vaches, they yearn to return to the beloved scenes of their youth. The way amor patriæ is stirred by this famous tune is so strong that it was deemed necessary to ban its playing under the threat of death among the troops, who would break down in tears upon hearing it, abandon their posts, and even die.”

“No songs could be more happily constructed for singing during labour than those of the Highlanders, every person being able to join in them, sufficient intervals being allowed for breathing time. In a certain part of the song, the leader stops to take breath, when all the others strike in and complete the air with a chorus of words and syllables, generally without signification, but admirably adapted to give effect to the time.” The description proceeds to give a picture of a social meeting in the Highlands where this style of singing is practised, and refers to the effect with which such a composition as “Fhir à bhàta,” or the Boatman, may be thus sung.

“No songs could be better designed for singing while working than those of the Highlanders, as everyone can join in, with enough pauses for catching their breath. At a certain point in the song, the leader takes a breath, and everyone else chimes in to finish the melody with a chorus of words and syllables, often without meaning, but perfectly suited to match the rhythm.” The description continues to illustrate a social gathering in the Highlands where this singing style is practiced and mentions the impact of a song like “Fhir a' bhàta,” or the Boatman, when sung this way.

Poetical compositions associated with music are of various kinds. First of all is the Laoidh, or lay, originally signifying a stately solemn composition, by one of the great bards of antiquity. Thus we have “Laoidh Dhiarmaid,” The lay of Diarmad; “Laoidh Oscair,” The lay of Oscar; “Laoidh nan Ceann,” The lay of the heads; and many others. The word is now made use of to describe a religious hymn; a fact which proves the dignity with which this composition was invested in the popular sentiment. Then there was the “Marbhrann,” or elegy. Few men of any mark but had their elegy composed by some bard of note. Chiefs and chieftains were sung of after their deaths in words and music the most mournful which the Celt, with so deep a vein of pathos in his soul, could devise. There is an elegy on one of the lairds of Macleod by a famous poetess “Mairi nighean Alasdair Ruaidh,” or Mary M’Leod, which is exquisitely touching. Many similar compositions exist. In modern times these elegies are mainly confined to the religious field, and ministers and other men of mark in that field are often sung of and sung sweetly by such bards as still remain. Then there are compositions called “Iorrams” usually confined to sea songs; “Luinneags,” or ordinary lyrics, and such like. These are all “wedded” to music, which is the reason for noticing them here, and the music must be known in order to have the full relish of the poetry.

Poetic works linked to music come in various forms. First is the Laoidh, or lay, which originally meant a grand, solemn piece created by one of the great ancient bards. Examples include “Diarmaid’s Song,” The lay of Diarmad; “Oscars Song,” The lay of Oscar; “Lament of the Heads,” The lay of the heads; and many others. Today, the term is also used to refer to a religious hymn, which highlights the respect this composition held in popular sentiment. Next is the “Marbhrann,” or elegy. Few notable individuals didn’t have an elegy composed for them by a recognized bard. Chiefs and leaders were often memorialized after their deaths in the most sorrowful words and melodies that a Celt, with such a deep sense of pathos, could create. One poignant elegy is dedicated to a laird of Macleod by the famous poetess “Mairi daughter of Alasdair Ruaidh,” or Mary M’Leod. Many similar pieces exist. Nowadays, these elegies tend to focus mainly on religious themes, with ministers and other notable figures in that sphere often being sung about by the remaining bards. Then there are works called “Iorrams,” typically sea songs; “Lullabies,” or regular lyrics, and others like them. All these compositions are “wedded” to music, which is why they’re mentioned here, and understanding the music is essential to fully appreciate the poetry.

There are several collections of Highland music which are well worthy of being better known to the musical world than they are. The oldest is that by the Rev. Peter Macdonald of Kilmore, who was a famous musician in his day. More recently Captain Simon Fraser, of Inverness, published an admirable collection; and collections of pipe music have been made by Macdonald, Mackay, and, more recently, Ross, the two latter pipers to her Majesty, all of which are reported of as good.

There are several collections of Highland music that deserve to be better known in the music world than they currently are. The oldest one is by Rev. Peter Macdonald of Kilmore, who was a well-known musician in his time. More recently, Captain Simon Fraser from Inverness published an excellent collection, and collections of pipe music have been created by Macdonald, Mackay, and more recently, Ross, the latter two being pipers to Her Majesty, all of which are said to be good.

The secular music of the Highlands, as existing now, may be divided into that usually called by the Highlanders “An Ceol mòr,” the great music, and in English pibrochs. This music is entirely composed for the Highland bagpipe, and does not suit any other instrument well. It is composed of a slow movement, with which it begins, the movement proceeding more rapidly through several variations, until it attains a speed and an energy which gives room for the exercise of the most delicate and accurate fingering. Some of these pieces are of great antiquity, such as “Mackintosh’s Lament” and “Cogadh na Sith,” Peace or War, and are altogether remarkable compositions. Mendelssohn, on his visit to the Highlands, was impressed by them, and introduced a portion of a pibroch into one of his finest compositions. Few musicians take[108] the trouble of examining into the structure of these pieces, and they are condemned often with little real discrimination. Next to these we have the military music of the Highlands, also for the most part composed for the pipe, and now in general employed by the pipers of Highland regiments. This kind of music is eminently characteristic, having features altogether distinctive of itself, and is much relished by Scotsmen from all parts of the country. Recently a large amount of music of this class has been adapted to the bagpipe which is utterly unfit for it, and the effect is the opposite of favourable to the good name either of the instrument or the music. This practice is in a large measure confined to regimental pipe music. Such tunes as “I’m wearying awa’, Jean,” or “Miss Forbes’ Farewell to Banff,” have no earthly power of adaptation to the notes of the bagpipe, and the performance of such music on that instrument is a violation of good taste and all musical propriety. One cannot help being struck with the peculiar good taste that pervades all the compositions of the M’Crimmons, the famous pipers of the Macleods, and how wonderfully the music and the instrument are adapted to each other throughout. This cannot be said of all pibroch music, and the violation of the principle in military music is frequently most offensive to an accurate ear. This has, no doubt, led to the unpopularity of the bagpipe and its music among a large class of the English-speaking community, who speak of its discordant notes, a reflection to which it is not in the least liable in the case of compositions adapted to its scale.

The modern music from the Highlands can be divided into what the Highlanders usually call “The Great Music,” or the great music, which is known in English as pibrochs. This music is specifically written for the Highland bagpipe and doesn’t translate well to other instruments. It starts with a slow movement, which then progresses through several faster variations until it reaches a tempo and energy that allows for the most delicate and precise fingering. Some pieces, like “Mackintosh’s Lament” and “The Civil War,” or Peace or War, are quite old and are truly remarkable compositions. When Mendelssohn visited the Highlands, he was so impressed by them that he included part of a pibroch in one of his greatest works. Few musicians take the time to analyze the structure of these pieces, and they are often dismissed without proper understanding. Following this is the military music of the Highlands, which is mostly written for the pipe and is generally used by the pipers in Highland regiments. This type of music is highly distinctive, with unique features, and is appreciated by Scotsmen from all over the country. Recently, there has been a lot of music adapted for the bagpipe that is completely unsuitable, negatively affecting the reputation of both the instrument and the music. This trend is largely confined to regimental pipe music. Tunes like “I’m wearying awa’ Jean” or “Miss Forbes’ Farewell to Banff” are not at all suitable for the bagpipe, and playing such music on that instrument is a breach of good taste and musical standards. One can’t help but admire the exceptional taste that characterizes all the compositions by the M’Crimmons, the famous pipers of the Macleods, and how beautifully the music and the instrument complement each other throughout. This is not true for all pibroch music, and the violation of this principle in military music can be quite jarring to a discerning ear. This, no doubt, has contributed to the bagpipe and its music being unpopular among many in the English-speaking community, who complain about its discordant notes, a complaint that doesn’t apply to compositions that are suited to its scale.

Next to these two kinds follows the song-music of the Gael, to which reference has been made already. It abounds in all parts of the Highlands, and is partly secular, partly sacred. There are beautiful, simple, touching airs, to which the common songs of the country are sung, and there are airs of a similar class, but distinct, which are used with the religious hymns of Buchanan, Matheson, Grant, and other writers of hymns, of whom there are many. The dance music of the Highlands is also distinct from that of any other country, and broadly marked by its own peculiar features. There is the strathspey confined to Scotland, a moderately rapid movement well known to every Scotchman; there is the jig in 6/8th time, common to Scotland with Ireland; and there is the reel, pretty much of the same class with the Strathspey, but marked by greater rapidity of motion.

Next to these two types is the song music of the Gael, which has already been mentioned. It is found throughout the Highlands and is both secular and sacred. There are beautiful, simple, and touching melodies to which the local songs are sung, and there are similar melodies, distinct yet related, used with the religious hymns of Buchanan, Matheson, Grant, and many other hymn writers. The dance music of the Highlands is also unique compared to other countries, clearly marked by its own special characteristics. There is the strathspey, which is exclusive to Scotland and features a moderately fast tempo that every Scot knows; the jig in 6/8 time, shared by Scotland and Ireland; and the reel, which is quite similar to the strathspey but played at a much faster pace.

There is one thing which strikes the hearer in this music, that there is a vein of pathos runs through the whole of it. The Celtic mind is largely tinged with pathos. If a musical symbol might be employed to represent them, the mind of the Saxon may be said to be cast in the mould of the major mode, and the mind of the Celt in the minor. The majority of the ordinary airs in the Highlands are in the minor mode, and in the most rapid kinds of music, the jig and the reel, an acute ear will detect the vein of pathos running through the whole.

There’s one thing that stands out to anyone listening to this music: it has a deep sense of emotion throughout. The Celtic mindset is heavily influenced by this emotional quality. If we were to use a musical symbol to describe them, we might say the Saxon mind is shaped like the major scale, while the Celtic mind fits the minor scale. Most of the common tunes in the Highlands are in the minor key, and even in the faster styles of music, like jigs and reels, a keen listener can still sense that emotional thread present in all of it.

In sacred music there is not much that is distinctive of the Celt. In forming their metrical version of the Gaelic Psalms, the Synod of Argyll say that one of the greatest difficulties they had to contend with was in adapting their poetry to the forms of the English psalm tunes. There were no psalm tunes which belonged to the Highlands, and it was necessary after the Reformation to borrow such as had been introduced among other Protestants, whether at home or abroad. More lately a peculiar form of psalm tune has developed itself in the North Highlands, which is deserving of notice. It is not a class of new tunes that has appeared, but a peculiar method of singing the old ones. The tunes in use are only six, all taken from the old Psalter of Scotland. They are—French, Dundee, Elgin, York, Martyrs, and Old London. The principal notes of the original tunes are retained, but they are attended with such a number of variations, that the tune in its new dress can hardly be at all recognised. These tunes may not be musically accurate, and artists may make light of them, but sung by a large body of people, they are eminently impressive and admirably adapted to purposes of worship. Sung on a Communion Sabbath by a crowd of worshippers in the open air, on the green sward of a Highland valley, old Dundee is incomparable, and exercises over the Highland mind a powerful influence.[109] And truly, effect cannot be left out of view as an element in judging of the character of any music. The pity is that this music is fast going out of use even in the Highlands. It has always been confined to the counties of Caithness, Sutherland, Ross, and part of Inverness. Some say that this music took its complexion from the old chants of the mediæval Church. One thing is true of this and all Gaelic psalmody, that the practice of chanting the line is rigidly adhered to, although from the more advanced state of general education in the Highlands the necessity that once existed for it is now passed away.

In sacred music, there's not much that really stands out about the Celts. When they created their metric version of the Gaelic Psalms, the Synod of Argyll mentioned that one of the biggest challenges they faced was adapting their poetry to fit the English psalm tunes. There weren't any psalm tunes that originated in the Highlands, so after the Reformation, they had to borrow those that had been introduced among other Protestants, both locally and abroad. More recently, a unique style of psalm tune has developed in the North Highlands that deserves attention. It’s not a new set of tunes that has emerged, but rather a distinctive way of singing the old ones. The tunes in use are only six, all drawn from the old Psalter of Scotland: French, Dundee, Elgin, York, Martyrs, and Old London. The main notes of the original tunes are kept, but they're so varied that the tunes, in their new form, are hardly recognizable at all. These tunes may not be musically precise, and artists might dismiss them, but when sung by a large group, they are incredibly moving and perfectly suited for worship. When sung on Communion Sabbath by a crowd of worshippers outdoors, on the lush grass of a Highland valley, old Dundee is unmatched and has a profound effect on the Highland mind. And indeed, the effect should be considered when judging the character of any music. The unfortunate thing is that this music is quickly fading away, even in the Highlands. It has always been limited to the counties of Caithness, Sutherland, Ross, and parts of Inverness. Some believe that this music was influenced by the old chants of the medieval Church. One thing is certain about this and all Gaelic psalmody: the practice of chanting the line is strictly followed, even though the need for it has diminished due to the higher levels of education in the Highlands today. [109]

Connected with the Gaelic music, the musical instruments of the Celts remain to be noticed; but we shall confine our observations to the harp and to the bagpipe, the latter of which has long since superseded the former in the Highlands. The harp is the most noted instrument of antiquity, and was in use among many nations. It was, in particular, the favourite instrument of the Celts. The Irish were great proficients in harp music, and they are said to have made great improvements on the instrument itself. So honourable was the occupation of a harper among the Irish, that none but freemen were permitted to play on the harp, and it was reckoned a disgrace for a gentleman not to have a harp, and be able to play on it. The royal household always included a harper, who bore a distinguished rank. Even kings did not disdain to relieve the cares of royalty by touching the strings of the harp; and we are told by Major that James I., who died in 1437, excelled the best harpers among the Irish and the Scotch Highlanders. But harpers were not confined to the houses of kings, for every chief had his harper as well as his bard.

Connected to Gaelic music, the musical instruments of the Celts are worth mentioning; however, we will focus our comments on the harp and the bagpipe, the latter of which has long replaced the former in the Highlands. The harp is the most famous instrument of ancient times and was used by many cultures. It was, in particular, the favorite instrument of the Celts. The Irish were highly skilled in harp music and are said to have made significant improvements to the instrument itself. The profession of a harper was so respected in Ireland that only free people were allowed to play the harp, and it was considered a shame for a gentleman not to own one or know how to play it. The royal household always included a harper, who held an esteemed position. Even kings enjoyed relieving the pressures of royalty by playing the harp; Major tells us that James I., who died in 1437, was better than the best harpers among the Irish and the Scottish Highlanders. But harpers weren’t limited to the courts of kings; every chief had his own harper as well as his bard.

“The precise period when the harp was superseded by the bagpipe, it is not easy to ascertain. Roderick Morrison, usually called Ruaraidh Dall, or Blind Roderick, was one of the last native harpers; he was harper to the Laird of M’Leod. On the death of his master, Morrison led an itinerant life, and in 1650 he paid a visit to Robertson of Lude, on which occasion he composed a Port or air, called Suipeir Thighearna Leoid or The Laird of Lude’s Supper, which, with other pieces, is still preserved. M’Intosh, the compiler of the Gaelic Proverbs, relates the following anecdote of Mr Robertson, who, it appears, was a harp-player himself of some eminence:—‘One night my father, James M’Intosh, said to Lude that he would be happy to hear him play on the harp, which at that time began to give place to the violin. After supper Lude and he retired to another room, in which there was a couple of harps, one of which belonged to Queen Mary. James, says Lude, here are two harps; the largest one is the loudest, but the small one is the sweetest, which do you wish to hear played? James answered the small one, which Lude took up and played upon till daylight.’

“The exact time when the harp was replaced by the bagpipe isn’t easy to determine. Roderick Morrison, often known as Ruaraidh Dall or Blind Roderick, was one of the last local harpers; he served as the harper for the Laird of M’Leod. After his master passed away, Morrison lived a wandering life, and in 1650 he visited Robertson of Lude, during which he composed a Port or air called Super Lord of Lewis or The Laird of Lude’s Supper, which along with other pieces is still preserved. M’Intosh, the compiler of Gaelic Proverbs, shares the following story about Mr. Robertson, who was apparently a notable harp player himself: ‘One night my father, James M’Intosh, told Lude that he would be glad to hear him play the harp, which at that time was starting to be replaced by the violin. After dinner, Lude and he went to another room where there were a couple of harps, one of which belonged to Queen Mary. James, Lude said, here are two harps; the larger one is the loudest, but the smaller one is the sweetest; which one would you like to hear? James replied that he preferred the smaller one, so Lude picked it up and played until daylight.’”

“The last harper, as is commonly supposed, was Murdoch M’Donald, harper to M’Lean of Coll. He received instructions in playing from Rory Dall in Skye, and afterwards in Ireland; and from accounts of payments made to him by M’Lean, still extant, Murdoch seems to have continued in his family till the year 1734, when he appears to have gone to Quinish, in Mull, where he died.”

“The last harper, as is often believed, was Murdoch M’Donald, harper to M’Lean of Coll. He learned to play from Rory Dall in Skye, and later in Ireland; and according to payment records from M’Lean that still exist, Murdoch appears to have stayed with his family until 1734, when he seems to have gone to Quinish, in Mull, where he died.”

The history of the bagpipe is curious and interesting, but such history does not fall within the scope of this work. Although a very ancient instrument, it does not appear to have been known to the Celtic nations. It was in use among the Trojans, Greeks, and Romans, but how, or in what manner it came to be introduced into the Highlands is a question which cannot be solved. Two suppositions have been started on this point, either that it was brought in by the Romans or by the northern nations. The latter conjecture appears to be the most probable, for we cannot possibly imagine that if the bagpipe had been introduced so early as the Roman epoch, no notice should have been taken of that instrument by the more early annalists and poets. But if the bagpipe was an imported instrument, how does it happen that the great Highland pipe is peculiar to the Highlands, and is perhaps the only national instrument in Europe? If it was introduced by the Romans, or by the people of Scandinavia, how has it happened that no traces of that instrument in its present shape are to be found anywhere except in the Highlands? There is, indeed, some plausibility[110] in these interrogatories, but they are easily answered, by supposing, what is very probable, that the great bagpipe in its present form is the work of modern improvement, and that originally the instrument was much the same as is still seen in Belgium and Italy.

The history of the bagpipe is curious and interesting, but that history isn’t the focus of this work. Even though it’s a very old instrument, it doesn’t seem to have been known to the Celtic nations. It was used by the Trojans, Greeks, and Romans, but how it was introduced into the Highlands remains a mystery. Two theories have been proposed: either it was brought in by the Romans or by the northern nations. The latter seems more likely because we can’t imagine that if the bagpipe had been introduced as early as the Roman era, there would be no mention of it by earlier historians and poets. However, if the bagpipe was an imported instrument, why is the great Highland pipe unique to the Highlands and possibly the only national instrument in Europe? If it came from the Romans or the people of Scandinavia, why are there no signs of that instrument in its current form found anywhere else except in the Highlands? There is some validity to these questions, but they can be easily answered by considering what is quite likely: that the great bagpipe in its current form is a result of modern improvements, and originally the instrument was quite similar to what is still found in Belgium and Italy.

The effects of this national instrument in arousing the feelings of those who have from infancy been accustomed to its wild and warlike tunes are truly astonishing. In halls of joy and in scenes of mourning it has prevailed; it has animated Scotland’s warriors in battle, and welcomed them back after their toils to the homes of their love and the hills of their nativity. Its strains were the first sounded on the ears of infancy, and they are the last to be forgotten in the wanderings of age. Even Highlanders will allow that it is not the quietest of instruments, but when far from their mountain homes, what sounds, however melodious, could thrill round their heart like one burst of their own wild native pipe? The feelings which other instruments awaken are general and undefined, because they talk alike to Frenchmen, Spaniards, Germans, and Highlanders, for they are common to all; but the bagpipe is sacred to Scotland, and speaks a language which Scotsmen only feel. It talks to them of home and all the past, and brings before them, on the burning shores of India, the wild hills and oft-frequented streams of Caledonia, the friends that are thinking of them, and the sweethearts and wives that are weeping for them there; and need it be told here to how many fields of danger and victory its proud strains have led! There is not a battle that is honourable to Britain in which its war-blast has not sounded. When every other instrument has been hushed by the confusion and carnage of the scene, it has been borne into the thick of battle, and, far in the advance, its bleeding but devoted bearer, sinking on the earth, has sounded at once encouragement to his countrymen and his own coronach.

The impact of this national instrument in stirring the emotions of those who have been used to its wild and battle-ready melodies since childhood is truly remarkable. It has played its part in celebrations and moments of grief; it has motivated Scotland’s warriors during fights and welcomed them back after their struggles to the homes they cherish and the hills of their birth. Its notes were the first to reach young ears, and they are the last to fade away in the journeys of old age. Even Highlanders would agree that it's not the quietest instrument, but when they’re far from their mountain homes, what sounds, no matter how beautiful, could resonate in their hearts like a single blast from their own wild native pipe? The emotions stirred by other instruments are broad and vague because they connect with French, Spanish, German, and Highland people alike, as they are universal; but the bagpipe is sacred to Scotland and speaks a language that only Scots truly understand. It evokes thoughts of home and all that has come before, reminding them, even on the distant shores of India, of the wild hills and familiar streams of Caledonia, the friends who are thinking of them, and the sweethearts and wives who are mourning for them. And should we mention how many fields of danger and triumph its proud melodies have led them into? There isn't a battle worthy of Britain where its war cry hasn’t been heard. When every other instrument has fallen silent amidst the chaos and bloodshed, it has been carried into the heat of battle, and far in the front lines, its wounded but devoted player, collapsing to the ground, has sounded both encouragement for his fellow countrymen and his own lament.

CATALOGUE
OF
GAELIC AND IRISH MANUSCRIPTS.

As connected with the literary history of the Gaelic Celts, the following lists of Gaelic and Irish manuscripts will, it is thought, be considered interesting.

As it relates to the literary history of the Gaelic Celts, the following lists of Gaelic and Irish manuscripts are believed to be of interest.

CATALOGUE OF ANCIENT GAELIC MSS. IN THE POSSESSION OF THE HIGHLAND SOCIETY OF SCOTLAND.

1. A folio MS., beautifully written on parchment or vellum, from the collection of the late Major Maclauchlan of Kilbride. This is the oldest MS. in the possession of the Highland Society of Scotland. It is marked Vo. A. No. I. The following remark is written on the margin of the fourth leaf of the MS.:—“Oidche bealtne ann a coimhtech mo Pupu Muirciusa agus as olc lium nach marunn diol in linesi dem dub Misi Fithil acc furnuidhe na scoile.” Thus Englished by the late Dr Donald Smith:—“The night of the first of May in Coenobium of my Pope Murchus, and I regret that there is not left of my ink enough to fill up this line. I am Fithil, an attendant on the school.” This MS., which, from its orthography, is supposed to be as old as the eighth or ninth century, “consists (says Dr Smith) of a poem, moral and religious, some short historical anecdotes, a critical exposition of the Tain, an Irish tale, which was composed in the time of Diarmad, son of Cearval, who reigned over Ireland from the year 544 to 565; and the Tain itself, which claims respect, as exceeding in point of antiquity, every production of any other vernacular tongue in Europe.”[105]

1. A folio manuscript, beautifully written on parchment or vellum, from the collection of the late Major Maclauchlan of Kilbride. This is the oldest manuscript in the possession of the Highland Society of Scotland. It is marked Vo. A. No. I. The following note is written in the margin of the fourth leaf of the manuscript:—“It's a feast night at my friend Muirciús's house, and I regret that I can't sell in the local market. I'm catching up on the schoolwork I missed..” This was translated by the late Dr. Donald Smith:—“The night of the first of May in the Coenobium of my Pope Murchus, and I regret that I do not have enough ink left to fill up this line. I am Fithil, an attendant on the school.” This manuscript, which is believed to date back to the eighth or ninth century based on its spelling, “consists (says Dr. Smith) of a moral and religious poem, some short historical anecdotes, a critical exposition of the Tain, an Irish tale composed during the reign of Diarmad, son of Cearval, who ruled over Ireland from the year 544 to 565; and the Tain itself, which is regarded with respect as being older than any other literary work in any vernacular language in Europe.”[105]

On the first page of the vellum, which was originally left blank, there are genealogies of the families of Argyll and Mac Leod in the Gaelic handwriting of the sixteenth century. The genealogy of the Argyll family ends with Archibald, who succeeded to the earldom in 1542, and died in 1588.[106] This is supposed to be the oldest Gaelic MS. extant. Dr Smith conjectures that it may have come into the possession of the Maclachlans of Kilbride in the sixteenth century, as a Ferquhard, son of Ferquhard Maclachlan, was bishop of the Isles, and had Iona or I Colum Kille in commendam from 1530 to 1544.—See Keith’s Catalogue of Scottish Bishops.

On the first page of the vellum, which was originally left blank, there are family trees of the Argyll and Mac Leod families written in Gaelic from the sixteenth century. The genealogy of the Argyll family ends with Archibald, who became earl in 1542 and died in 1588.[106] This is believed to be the oldest surviving Gaelic manuscript. Dr. Smith speculates that it may have been owned by the Maclachlans of Kilbride in the sixteenth century, as a Ferquhard, son of Ferquhard Maclachlan, was bishop of the Isles and had Iona or I Colum Kille in his care from 1530 to 1544.—See Keith’s Catalogue of Scottish Bishops.

To the Tain is prefixed the following critical exposition, giving a brief account of it in the technical terms of the Scots literature of the remote age in which it was written. “Ceathardha connagur in cach ealathuin is cuincda don tsairsisi na Tana. Loc di cedumus lighe Fercusa mhic Roich ait in rou hathnachd four mach Nai. Tempus umorro Diarmuta mhic Ceruailt in rigno Ibeirnia. Pearsa umorro Fergusa mhic Roich air is e rou tirchan do na hecsib ar chenu. A tucaid scriuint dia ndeachai Seanchan Toirpda cona III. ri ecces ... do saighe Cuaire rig Condacht.” That is—the four things which are requisite to be known in every regular composition are to be noticed in this work of the Tain. The place of its origin is the stone of Fergus, son of Roich, where he was buried on the plain of Nai. The time of it, besides, is that in which Diarmad, son of Cervail, reigned over Ireland. The author, too, is Fergus,[111] son of Roich; for he it was that prompted it forthwith to the bards. The cause of writing it was a visit which Shenachan Torbda, with three chief bards, made to Guaire, king of Connaught.[107]

To the Tain is prefaced the following critical analysis, providing a brief overview in the technical terms of Scottish literature from the distant past when it was composed. “Ceathardha gathers in every gathering and heads towards the Treasury of the Tana. There were two notable strengths of Fercus son of Roich, which were in the rout of four out of Nai. At the same time, Diarmuid son of Cerball ruled in Ireland. Additionally, Fergus son of Roich is in his territory against the enemies regarding the matter. He sent a letter to Seanchan Toirpda with III. king of ... to the court of Cuaire, king of Connacht..” In other words, the four aspects that are essential to know in any proper composition are addressed in this work of the Tain. The place of its origin is the stone of Fergus, son of Roich, where he was buried on the plain of Nai. The time refers to the period when Diarmad, son of Cervail, ruled over Ireland. The author is Fergus,[111] son of Roich; he was the one who inspired it directly to the bards. The reason for writing it was a visit that Shenachan Torbda, along with three chief bards, made to Guaire, king of Connaught.[107]

O’Flaherty thus concisely and accurately describes the subject and character of the Tain:—“Fergusius Rogius solo pariter ac solio Ultoniæ exterminatus, in Connactiam ad Ollilum et Maudam ibidem regnantes profugit; quibus patrocinantibus, memorabile exarsit bellum septannale inter Connacticos et Ultonios multis poeticis figmentis, ut ea ferebat ætas, adornatum. Hujus belli circiter medium, octennio ante caput æræ Christianæ Mauda regina Connactiæ, Fergusio Rogio ductore, immensam bonum prœdam conspicuis agentium et insectantium virtutibus memorabilem, e Cualgnio in agro Louthiano re portavit.”[108]

O’Flaherty succinctly and accurately describes the subject and character of the Tain:—“Fergusius Rogius, forced out of his home and throne in Ulster, escaped to Connacht where Ollil and Mauda were in charge. With their backing, a significant seven-year war erupted between the people of Connacht and Ulster, filled with many poetic stories that captured the time. Around the halfway point of this war, eight years before the start of the Christian era, Queen Mauda of Connacht, alongside Fergus Rogio, returned with a huge and important prize from Cualgnio in the Louth region, thanks to the remarkable bravery of those who chased and attacked.[108]

From the expression, “Ut ea ferebat ætas,” Dr Smith thinks that O’Flaherty considered the tale of the Tain as a composition of the age to which it relates; and that of course he must not have seen the Critical Exposition prefixed to the copy here described. From the silence of the Irish antiquaries respecting this Exposition, it is supposed that it must have been either unknown to, or overlooked by them, and consequently that it was written in Scotland.

From the phrase, “Ut ea ferebat ætas,” Dr. Smith believes that O’Flaherty viewed the story of the Tain as a product of the era it talks about; he likely hadn’t seen the Critical Exposition that precedes the version described here. Because Irish scholars haven't mentioned this Exposition, it’s thought that they either didn’t know about it or missed it, and as a result, it was probably written in Scotland.

The Exposition states, that Sheannachan, with the three bards and those in their retinue, when about to depart from the court of Guaire, being called upon to relate the history of the Tain bho, or cattle spoil of Cuailgne, acknowledged their ignorance of it, and that having ineffectually made the round of Ireland and Scotland in quest of it, Eimin and Muircheartach, two of their number, repaired to the grave of Fergus, son of Roich, who, being invoked, appeared at the end of three days in terrific grandeur, and related the whole of the Tain, as given in the twelve Reimsgeala or Portions of which it consists. In the historical anecdotes allusion is made to Ossian, the son of Fingal, who is represented as showing, when young, an inclination to indulge in solitude his natural propensity for meditation and song. A fac simile of the characters of this MS. is given in the Highland Society’s Report upon Ossian, Plate I., fig. 1, 2, and in Plate II.

The Exposition states that Sheannachan, along with the three bards and their entourage, when getting ready to leave Guaire's court, were asked to share the story of the Tain bho, or the cattle raid of Cuailgne. They admitted they didn't know it and that, after unsuccessfully traveling around Ireland and Scotland searching for it, Eimin and Muircheartach, two of their group, went to the grave of Fergus, son of Roich. When they called on him, he appeared in striking grandeur after three days and recounted the entire Tain as outlined in the twelve Reimsgeala or Portions it comprises. The historical anecdotes reference Ossian, the son of Fingal, who is portrayed as having, in his youth, a tendency toward solitude, reflecting his natural inclination for meditation and song. A fac simile of the characters from this manuscript is included in the Highland Society’s Report on Ossian, Plate I., fig. 1, 2, and in Plate II.

2. Another parchment MS. in quarto, equally beautiful as the former, from the same collection. It consists of an Almanack bound up with a paper list of all the holidays, festivals, and most remarkable saints’ days in verse throughout the year—A Treatise on Anatomy, abridged from Galen—Observations on the Secretions, &c.—The Schola Salernitana, in Leonine verse, drawn up about the year 1100, for the use of Robert, Duke of Normandy, the son of William the Conqueror, by the famous medical school of Salerno. The Latin text is accompanied with a Gaelic explanation, which is considered equally faithful and elegant, of which the following is a specimen:—

2. Another beautiful parchment manuscript in quarto, just as lovely as the previous one, from the same collection. It includes an almanac bound together with a paper list of all the holidays, festivals, and most notable saints’ days in verse throughout the year—A Treatise on Anatomy, shortened from Galen—Observations on Secretions, etc.—The Schola Salernitana, written in Leonine verse around the year 1100, for the use of Robert, Duke of Normandy, the son of William the Conqueror, by the famous medical school of Salerno. The Latin text is paired with a Gaelic explanation, which is considered both faithful and elegant, of which the following is an example:—

Caput I.—Anglorum regi scripsit schola tota Salerni.

Chapter I.—The entire school of Salerno wrote to the king of the English.

1. As iat scol Salerni go hulidhe do seriou na fearsadh so do chum rig sag san do choimhed a shlainnte.

1. As the school of Salerno teaches, maintaining good health is essential for preserving one's well-being.

Si vis incolumem, si vis te reddere sanum;

Si vis incolumem, si vis te reddere sanum;

Curas tolle graves, irasci crede prophanum.

Curas, let go of your worries, and believe that it’s not worth getting angry over trivial matters.

Madh ail bhidh fallann, agus madh aill bhidh slan; Cuir na himsnimha troma dhit, agus creit gurub diomhain duit fearg do dhenumh.

Madh ail bhidh fallann, agus madh aill bhidh slan; Cuir na himsnimha troma dhit, agus creit gurub diomhain duit fearg do dhenumh.

The words Leabhar Giollacholaim Meigbeathadh are written on the last page of this MS., which being in the same form and hand, with the same words on a paper MS. bound up with a number of others written upon vellum in the Advocates’ Library, and before which is written Liber Malcolmi Bethune, it has been conjectured that both works originally belonged to Malcolm Bethune, a member of a family distinguished for learning, which supplied the Western Isles for many ages with physicians.[109]

The words Leabhar Giollacholaim Meigbeathadh are written on the last page of this manuscript, which is in the same format and handwriting, with the same words found on a paper manuscript bound with several others written on vellum in the Advocates’ Library. Before this is the title Liber Malcolmi Bethune, leading to the belief that both works originally belonged to Malcolm Bethune, a member of a family known for its scholarship, which provided the Western Isles with physicians for many generations.[109]

3. A small quarto paper MS. from the same collection, written at Dunstaffnage by Ewen Macphaill, 12th October 1603. It consists of a tale in prose concerning a King of Lochlin and the Heroes of Fingal: An Address to Gaul, the son of Morni, beginning—

3. A small quarto paper manuscript from the same collection, written at Dunstaffnage by Ewen Macphaill, 12th October 1603. It consists of a prose tale about a King of Lochlin and the Heroes of Fingal: An Address to Gaul, the son of Morni, beginning—

Goll mear mileant—

Goll my million—

Ceap na Crodhachta—

Ceap na Crodhachta—

An Elegy on one of the earls of Argyle, beginning—

An Elegy on one of the earls of Argyle, beginning—

A Mhic Cailin a chosg lochd;

A Mhic Cailin a chosg lochd;

and a poem in praise of a young lady.

and a poem praising a young woman.

4. A small octavo paper MS. from the same collection, written by Eamonn or Edmond Mac Lachlan, 1654–5. This consists of a miscellaneous collection of sonnets, odes, and poetical epistles, partly Scots, and partly Irish. There is an Ogham or alphabet of secret writing near the end of it.

4. A small octavo paper manuscript from the same collection, written by Eamonn or Edmond Mac Lachlan, 1654–5. This includes a diverse collection of sonnets, odes, and poetic letters, partly in Scots and partly in Irish. There’s an Ogham or alphabet of secret writing near the end.

5. A quarto paper MS. from same collection. It wants ninety pages at the beginning, and part of the end. What remains consists of some ancient and modern tales and poems. The names of the authors are not given, but an older MS. (that of the Dean of Lismore) ascribes one of the poems to Conal, son of Edirskeol. This MS. was written at Aird-Chonail upon Lochowe, in the years 1690 and 1691, by Ewan Mac Lean for Colin Campbell. “Caillain Caimpbel leis in leis in leabharan. 1, Caillin mac Dhonchai mhic Dhughil mhic Chaillain oig.” Colin Campbell is the owner of this book, namely Colin, son of Duncan, son of Dougal, son of Colin the younger. The above Gaelic inscription appears on the 79th leaf of the MS.

5. A quarto paper manuscript from the same collection. It is missing ninety pages at the beginning and part of the end. What’s left includes some old and modern stories and poems. The names of the authors aren’t provided, but an older manuscript (that of the Dean of Lismore) credits one of the poems to Conal, son of Edirskeol. This manuscript was written at Aird-Chonail on Lochowe in 1690 and 1691 by Ewan Mac Lean for Colin Campbell. “Caillain Caimpbel is found in the books. 1, Caillin son of Donchadh son of Dughal son of Caillain the younger..” Colin Campbell is the owner of this book, specifically Colin, son of Duncan, son of Dougal, son of Colin the younger. The above Gaelic inscription is found on the 79th leaf of the manuscript.

6. A quarto paper MS., which belonged to the Rev. James MacGregor, Dean of Lismore, the metropolitan church of the see of Argyle, dated, page 27, 1512, written by Duncan the son of Dougal, son of Ewen the Grizzled. This MS. consists of a large collection of Gaelic poetry, upwards of 11,000 verses. It is said to have been written “out of the books of the History of the Kings.” Part of the MS., however, which closes an obituary, commencing in 1077, of the kings of Scotland, and other eminent persons of Scotland, particularly of the shires of Argyle and Perth, was not written till 1527. The poetical pieces are from the times of the most ancient bards down to the beginning of the sixteenth century. The more ancient pieces are poems of Conal, son of Edirskeol, Ossian, son of Fingal, Fearghas Fili (Fergus the bard), and Caoilt, son of Ronan, the friends and contemporaries of Ossian. This collection also contains the works of Sir Duncan Campbell of Glenurchay, who fell in the battle of Flodden, and Lady Isabel Campbell, daughter of the Earl of Argyle, and wife of Gilbert, Earl of Cassilis.[110] “The writer of this MS. (says Dr Smith) rejected the ancient character for the current handwriting of the time, and adopted a new mode of spelling conformable to the Latin and English sounds of his own age and country, but retained the aspirate mark (’).... The Welsh had long before made a similar change in their ancient orthography. Mr Edward Lhuyd recommended it, with some variation, in a letter to the Scots and Irish, prefixed to his Dictionary of their language in the Archæologia Britannica. The bishop of Sodor and Man observed it in the devotional exercises, admonition, and catechism, which he published for the use of his diocese. It was continued in the Manx translation of the Scriptures, and it has lately been adopted by Dr[112] Reilly, titular Primate of Ireland, in his Tagasg Kreesty, or Christian Doctrine. But yet it must be acknowledged to be much inferior to the ancient mode of orthography, which has not only the advantage of being grounded on a knowledge of the principles of grammar, and philosophy of language, but of being also more plain and easy. This volume of the Dean’s is curious, as distinguishing the genuine poetry of Ossian from the imitations made of it by later bards, and as ascertaining the degree of accuracy with which ancient poems have been transmitted by tradition for the last three hundred years, during a century of which the order of bards has been extinct, and ancient manners and customs have suffered a great and rapid change in the Highlands.”[111] A fac simile of the writing is given in the Report of the Committee of the Highland Society, plate III. No. 5. Since the above was written, the whole of this manuscript, with a few unimportant exceptions, has been transcribed, translated, and annotated by the Rev. Dr M’Lauchlan, Edinburgh, and an introductory chapter was furnished by W. F. Skene, Esq., LL.D. The work has been published by Messrs Edmonston & Douglas, of Edinburgh, and is a valuable addition to our Gaelic literature.

6. A quarto paper manuscript that belonged to Rev. James MacGregor, the Dean of Lismore, the main church of the Argyle diocese, dated page 27, 1512, was written by Duncan, the son of Dougal, son of Ewen the Grizzled. This manuscript includes a large collection of Gaelic poetry, totaling over 11,000 verses. It's said to have been written “from the books of the History of the Kings.” However, part of the manuscript that concludes an obituary, starting in 1077, of the kings of Scotland and other notable figures from Scotland, particularly from the regions of Argyle and Perth, wasn’t completed until 1527. The poetry spans from the times of the earliest bards to the beginning of the sixteenth century. The older works include poems by Conal, son of Edirskeol, Ossian, son of Fingal, Fearghas Fili (Fergus the bard), and Caoilt, son of Ronan, who were friends and contemporaries of Ossian. This collection also features the works of Sir Duncan Campbell of Glenurchay, who died in the battle of Flodden, and Lady Isabel Campbell, daughter of the Earl of Argyle and wife of Gilbert, Earl of Cassilis.[110] “The writer of this manuscript (says Dr. Smith) replaced the ancient script with the current handwriting of the time and adopted a new spelling system that matched the Latin and English sounds of his age and region, while retaining the aspirate mark (’).... The Welsh had long been through a similar change in their ancient spelling. Mr. Edward Lhuyd suggested it, with some variations, in a letter to the Scots and Irish, which was included in his Dictionary of their language in the Archæologia Britannica. The bishop of Sodor and Man noted it in the devotional exercises, admonitions, and catechism he published for his diocese. It continued in the Manx translation of the Scriptures, and it has recently been adopted by Dr. Reilly, titular Primate of Ireland, in his Tagasg Kreesty, or Christian Doctrine. However, it's necessary to recognize that it is much inferior to the ancient spelling system, which not only has the advantage of being based on an understanding of grammar principles and the philosophy of language, but also being clearer and more straightforward. This volume from the Dean is interesting because it differentiates the genuine poetry of Ossian from the imitations created by later bards and determines how accurately ancient poems have been preserved through tradition over the last three hundred years, during which the order of bards has ceased to exist, and traditional manners and customs have changed rapidly in the Highlands.”[111] A fac simile of the writing is found in the Report of the Committee of the Highland Society, plate III. No. 5. Since the above was written, the entire manuscript, with a few minor exceptions, has been transcribed, translated, and annotated by Rev. Dr. M’Lauchlan, Edinburgh, with an introductory chapter provided by W. F. Skene, Esq., LL.D. The work has been published by Messrs Edmonston & Douglas of Edinburgh, and is a valuable addition to Gaelic literature.

7. A quarto paper MS. written in a very beautiful regular hand, without date or the name of the writer. It is supposed to be at least two hundred years old, and consists of a number of ancient tales and short poems. These appear to be transcribed from a much older MS., as there is a vocabulary of ancient words in the middle of the MS. Some of the poetry is ascribed to Cuchulin.

7. A quarto paper manuscript written in a very beautiful, consistent hand, without a date or the author's name. It's believed to be at least two hundred years old and contains several ancient stories and short poems. These seem to be copied from a much older manuscript, as there is a list of ancient words included in the middle of the manuscript. Some of the poetry is attributed to Cuchulin.

8. Another quarto paper MS. the beginning and end of which have been lost. It consists partly of prose, partly of poetry. With the exception of two loose leaves, which appear much older, the whole appears to have been written in the 17th century. The poetry, though ancient, is not Fingalian. The name, Tadg Og CC., before one of the poems near the end, is the only one to be seen upon it.

8. Another quarto paper manuscript, the beginning and end of which have been lost. It includes both prose and poetry. Aside from two loose pages that look much older, the entire manuscript seems to date back to the 17th century. The poetry, while old, is not Fingalian. The name, Tadg Og CC., appears before one of the poems near the end, and that's the only name present on it.

9. A quarto parchment MS. consisting of 42 leaves, written by different hands, with illuminated capitals. It appears at one time to have consisted of four different MSS. bound to together and covered with skin, to preserve them. This MS. is very ancient and beautiful, though much soiled. In this collection is a life of St Columba, supposed, from the character, (being similar to No. 27,) to be of the twelfth or thirteenth century.

9. A quarto parchment manuscript with 42 pages, written by different people, featuring illuminated capitals. It seems to have originally been made up of four separate manuscripts that were bound together and covered with leather for protection. This manuscript is very old and beautiful, although quite dirty. Among this collection is a biography of St. Columba, which, based on its style (similar to No. 27), is thought to date back to the twelfth or thirteenth century.

10. A quarto parchment medical MS. beautifully written. No date or name, but the MS. appears to be very ancient.

10. A beautifully written quarto parchment medical manuscript. There's no date or author, but the manuscript seems to be quite old.

11. A quarto paper MS., partly prose, partly verse, written in a very coarse and indifferent hand. No date or name.

11. A quarto paper manuscript, partially in prose and partially in verse, written in a rough and careless handwriting. No date or name.

12. A small quarto MS. coarse. Bears date 1647, without name.

12. A small quarto manuscript. Rough condition. Dated 1647, no author's name.

13. A small long octavo paper MS. the beginning and end lost, and without any date. It is supposed to have been written by the Macvurichs of the fifteenth century. Two of the poems are ascribed to Tadg Mac Daire Bruaidheadh, others to Brian O’Donalan.

13. A small long octavo paper manuscript, with the beginning and end missing, and no date. It is believed to have been written by the Macvurichs in the fifteenth century. Two of the poems are credited to Tadg Mac Daire Bruaidheadh, and others to Brian O’Donalan.

14. A large folio parchment MS. in two columns, containing a tale upon Cuchullin and Conal, two of Ossian’s heroes. Without date or name and very ancient.

14. A large folio parchment manuscript in two columns, containing a story about Cuchullin and Conal, two of Ossian's heroes. Undated and unnamed, and very old.

15. A large quarto parchment of 7½ leaves, supposed by Mr Astle, author of the work on the origin and progress of writing, to be of the ninth or tenth century. Its title is Emanuel, a name commonly given by the old Gaelic writers to many of their miscellaneous writings. Engraved specimens of this MS. are to be seen in the first edition of Mr Astle’s work above-mentioned, 18th plate, Nos. 1 and 2, and in his second edition, plate 22. Some of the capitals in the MS. are painted red. It is written in a strong beautiful hand, in the same character as the rest. This MS. is only the fragment of a large work on ancient history, written on the authority of Greek and Roman writers, and interspersed with notices of the arts, armour, dress, superstitions, manners, and usages, of the Scots of the author’s own time. In this MS. there is a chapter titled, “Slogha Chesair an Inis Bhreatan,” or Cæsar’s expedition to the island of Britain, in which Lechlin, a country celebrated in the ancient poems and tales of the Gäel, is mentioned as separated from Gaul by “the clear current of the Rhine.” Dr Donald Smith had a complete copy of this work.

15. A large quarto parchment of 7½ leaves, believed by Mr. Astle, the author of the work on the origins and development of writing, to be from the ninth or tenth century. Its title is Emanuel, a name often given by the old Gaelic writers to many of their various writings. Engraved examples of this manuscript can be found in the first edition of Mr. Astle’s aforementioned work, 18th plate, Nos. 1 and 2, and in his second edition, plate 22. Some of the capital letters in the manuscript are painted red. It is written in a strong, beautiful hand, in the same style as the rest. This manuscript is just a fragment of a larger work on ancient history, written based on Greek and Roman sources, and includes details about the arts, armor, clothing, superstitions, customs, and practices of the Scots during the author's time. In this manuscript, there is a chapter titled, “Slogha Chesair an Inis Bhreatan,” or Cæsar’s expedition to the island of Britain, in which Lechlin, a region celebrated in the ancient poems and stories of the Gael, is mentioned as being separated from Gaul by “the clear current of the Rhine.” Dr. Donald Smith had a complete copy of this work.

16. A small octavo parchment MS. consisting of a tale in prose, imperfect. Supposed to be nearly as old as the last mentioned MS.

16. A small octavo parchment manuscript consisting of an incomplete prose tale. It's believed to be nearly as old as the last mentioned manuscript.

17. A small octavo paper MS. stitched, imperfect; written by the Macvurichs. It begins with a poem upon Darthula, different from Macpherson’s, and contains poems written by Cathal and Nial Mor Macvurich, (whose names appear at the beginning of some of the poems,) composed in the reign of King James the Fifth, Mary, and King Charles the First. It also contains some Ossianic poems, such as Cnoc an àir, &c. i. e. The Hill of Slaughter, supposed to be part of Macpherson’s Fingal. It is the story of a woman who came walking alone to the Fingalians for protection from Taile, who was in pursuit of her. Taile fought them, and was killed by Oscar. There was another copy of this poem in Clanranald’s little book—not the Red book, as erroneously supposed by Laing. The Highland Society are also in possession of several copies taken from oral tradition. The second Ossianic poem in this MS. begins thus:

17. A small octavo paper manuscript, stitched and incomplete; written by the Macvurichs. It starts with a poem about Darthula, which is different from Macpherson’s version, and includes poems written by Cathal and Nial Mor Macvurich (whose names are at the beginning of some of the poems), composed during the reigns of King James the Fifth, Mary, and King Charles the First. It also features some Ossianic poems, such as Cnoc an àir, i.e., The Hill of Slaughter, which is believed to be part of Macpherson’s Fingal. It tells the story of a woman who walked alone to the Fingalians seeking protection from Taile, who was chasing her. Taile fought against them and was killed by Oscar. There was another copy of this poem in Clanranald’s little book—not the Red book, as Laing mistakenly thought. The Highland Society also has several copies drawn from oral tradition. The second Ossianic poem in this manuscript begins as follows:

Sè la gus an dè

Sè la gus in dè

O nach fhaca mi fein Fionn.

O nach fhaca mi fein Fionn.

It is now six days yesterday

It is now six days since yesterday.

Since I have not seen Fingal.

Since I haven't seen Fingal.

18. An octavo paper MS. consisting chiefly of poetry, but very much defaced. Supposed to have been written by the last of the Macvurichs, but without date. The names of Tadg Og and Lauchlan Mac Taidg occur upon it. It is supposed to have been copied from a more ancient MS. as the poetry is good.

18. An octavo paper manuscript mostly containing poetry, but it’s in pretty rough shape. It’s believed to have been written by the last of the Macvurichs, but there’s no date. The names Tadg Og and Lauchlan Mac Taidg are mentioned in it. It’s thought to have been copied from an older manuscript since the poetry is of good quality.

19. A very small octavo MS. written by some of the Macvurichs. Part of it is a copy of Clanranald’s book, and contains the genealogy of the Lords of the Isles and others of that great clan. The second part consists of a genealogy of the kings of Ireland (ancestors of the Macdonalds) from Scota and Gathelic. The last date upon it is 1616.

19. A very small octavo manuscript written by some of the Macvurichs. Part of it is a copy of Clanranald’s book and includes the genealogy of the Lords of the Isles and others from that prominent clan. The second part features a genealogy of the kings of Ireland (ancestors of the Macdonalds) from Scota and Gathelic. The last date on it is 1616.

20. A paper MS. consisting of a genealogy of the kings of Ireland, of a few leaves only, and without date.

20. A paper manuscript containing a family tree of the kings of Ireland, just a few pages long, and undated.

21. A paper MS. consisting of detached leaves of different sizes, and containing, 1. The conclusion of a Gaelic chronicle of the kings of Scotland down to King Robert III.; 2. A Fingalian tale, in which the heroes are Fingal, Goll Mac Morni, Oscar, Ossian, and Conan; 3. A poem by Macdonald of Benbecula, dated 1722, upon the unwritten part of a letter sent to Donald Macvurich of Stialgary; 4. A poem by Donald Mackenzie; 5. Another by Tadg Og CC, copied from some other MS.; 6. A poem by Donald Macvurich upon Ronald Macdonald of Clanranald. Besides several hymns by Tadg, and other poems by the Macvurichs and others.

21. A paper manuscript made up of separate leaves of different sizes, containing: 1. The conclusion of a Gaelic chronicle of the kings of Scotland up to King Robert III; 2. A Fingalian tale featuring heroes like Fingal, Goll Mac Morni, Oscar, Ossian, and Conan; 3. A poem by Macdonald of Benbecula, dated 1722, about the unwritten part of a letter sent to Donald Macvurich of Stialgary; 4. A poem by Donald Mackenzie; 5. Another by Tadg Og CC, copied from another manuscript; 6. A poem by Donald Macvurich about Ronald Macdonald of Clanranald. In addition, there are several hymns by Tadg and other poems by the Macvurichs and others.

22. A paper MS. consisting of religious tracts and genealogy, without name or date.

22. A paper manuscript made up of religious pamphlets and family history, with no name or date.

23. A paper MS. containing instruction for children in Gaelic and English. Modern, and without date.

23. A handwritten manuscript with instructions for kids in Gaelic and English. Contemporary, and undated.

24. Fragments of a paper MS., with the name of Cathelus Macvurich upon some of the leaves, and Niall Macvurich upon some others. Conn Mac an Deirg, a well known ancient poem, is written in the Roman character by the last Niall Macvurich, the last Highland bard, and is the only one among all the Gaelic MSS. in that character.

24. Fragments of a handwritten manuscript, with the name of Cathelus Macvurich on some of the pages, and Niall Macvurich on others. Conn Mac an Deirg, a well-known ancient poem, is written in Roman letters by the last Niall Macvurich, the final Highland bard, and is the only one among all the Gaelic manuscripts in that script.

With the exception of the first five numbers, all the before mentioned MSS. were presented by the Highland Society of London to the Highland Society of Scotland in January, 1803, on the application of the committee appointed to inquire into the nature and authenticity of the poems of Ossian. All these MSS. (with the single exception of the Dean of Lismore’s volume,) are written in the very ancient form of character which was common of old to Britain and Ireland, and supposed to have been adopted by the Saxons at the time of their conversion to Christianity. This form of writing has been discontinued for nearly eighty years in Scotland, as the last specimen which the Highland Society of Scotland received of it consists of a volume of songs, supposed to have been written between the years 1752 and 1768, as it contains a song written by Duncan Macintyre, titled, An Taileir Mac Neachdain, which he composed the former year, the first edition of Macintyre’s songs having been published during the latter year.[112]

Except for the first five numbers, all the previously mentioned manuscripts were given by the Highland Society of London to the Highland Society of Scotland in January 1803, at the request of the committee set up to investigate the nature and authenticity of the poems of Ossian. All these manuscripts (with the only exception of the Dean of Lismore’s volume) are written in the very old style of writing that was once common in Britain and Ireland, and which is believed to have been adopted by the Saxons when they converted to Christianity. This style of writing has not been used in Scotland for nearly eighty years, as the last example received by the Highland Society of Scotland consists of a volume of songs that were likely written between 1752 and 1768. This volume includes a song by Duncan Macintyre titled, An Taileir Mac Neachdain, which he composed the previous year, with the first edition of Macintyre’s songs published in the latter year.[112]

25. Besides these, the Society possesses a collection of MS. Gaelic poems made by Mr Duncan Kennedy, formerly schoolmaster at Craignish in Argyleshire, in three thin folio volumes. Two of them are written out fair from the various poems he had collected about sixty years ago. This collection consists of the following poems, viz., Luachair Leothaid, Sgiathan mac Sgairbh, An Gruagach, Rochd, Sithallan, Mùr Bheura, Tiomban, Sealg na Cluana, Gleanncruadhach, Uirnigh Oisein, Earragan, (resembling Macpherson’s Battle of Lora,) Manus, Maire Borb, (Maid of Craca,) Cath Sisear, Sliabh nam Beann Sionn, Bas Dheirg, Bas Chuinn, Righ Liur, Sealg na Leana, Dun an Oir, An Cu dubh, Gleann Diamhair, Conal, Bas Chiuinlaich Diarmad, Carril, Bas Ghuill (different from the Death of Gaul published by Dr Smith,) Garaibh, Bas Oscair, (part of which is the same narrative with the opening of Macpherson’s Temora,) in three parts; Tuiridh nam Fian, and Bass Osein. To each of these poems Kennedy has prefixed a dissertation containing some account of the Sgealachd story, or argument of the poem which is to follow. It was very common for the reciter, or history-man, as he was termed in the Highlands, to repeat the Sgealachds to his hearers before reciting the poems to which they related. Several of the poems in this collection correspond pretty nearly with the ancient MS. above mentioned, which belonged to the Dean of Lismore.[113]

25. In addition to these, the Society holds a collection of handwritten Gaelic poems created by Mr. Duncan Kennedy, who used to be the schoolmaster at Craignish in Argyleshire, in three slim folio volumes. Two of these volumes contain neatly written versions of various poems he collected about sixty years ago. This collection includes the following poems: Luachair Leothaid, Sgiathan son of Sgairbh, The Hairy One, Rochd, Sithallan, Mùr Bheura, Tiomban, Sealg na Cluana, Gleanncruadhach, Uirnigh Oisein, Earragan (similar to Macpherson’s Battle of Lora), Maire Borb Manus (Maid of Craca), Cath Sisear, Sliabh nam Beann Sionn, Bas Dheirg, Bas Chuinn, Righ Liur, Sealg na Leana, Dun an Oir, An Cu dubh, Gleann Diamhair, Conal, Bas Chiuinlaich Diarmad, Carril, Bas Ghuill (different from the Death of Gaul published by Dr. Smith), Garaibh, Base Oscar (which has part of the same story as the beginning of Macpherson’s Temora), in three sections; Tuiridh of the Fian, and Bass Osein. For each of these poems, Kennedy has added a dissertation that provides some background on the Sgealachd story or the argument of the poem that follows. It was very common for the reciter, or history-man, as he was called in the Highlands, to share the Sgealachds with his audience before reciting the poems they related to. Several of the poems in this collection closely align with the ancient manuscript previously mentioned, which belonged to the Dean of Lismore.[113]

26. A paper, medical, MS. in the old Gaelic character, a thick volume, written by Angus Connacher at Ardconel, Lochow-side, Argyleshire, 1612, presented to the Highland Society of Scotland by the late William Macdonald, Esq. of St Martins, W.S.

26. A medical paper, manuscript in the old Gaelic script, a thick volume written by Angus Connacher at Ardconel, Lochow-side, Argyleshire, in 1612, presented to the Highland Society of Scotland by the late William Macdonald, Esq. of St Martins, W.S.

27. A beautiful parchment MS., greatly mutilated, in the same character, presented to the Society by the late Lord Bannatyne, one of the judges of the Court of Session. The supposed date upon the cover is 1238, is written in black letter, but it is in a comparatively modern hand. “Gleann Masain an cuige la deag do an ... Mh : : : do bhlian ar tsaoirse Mile da chead, trichid sa hocht.” That is, Glen-Masan, the 15th day of the ... of M : : : of the year of our Redemption 1238. It is supposed that the date has been taken from the MS. when in a more entire state. Glenmasan, where it was written, is a valley in the district of Cowal. From a note on the margin of the 15th leaf, it would appear to have formerly belonged to the Rev. William Campbell, minister of Kilchrenan and Dalavich, and a native of Cowal, and to whom Dr D. Smith supposes it may, perhaps, have descended from his grand-uncle, Mr Robert Campbell, in Cowal, an accomplished scholar and poet, who wrote the eighth address prefixed to Lhuyd’s Archæologia.

27. A beautiful parchment manuscript, heavily damaged, was presented to the Society by the late Lord Bannatyne, one of the judges of the Court of Session. The date written on the cover is 1238 in black letter, but it’s in a relatively modern handwriting. “Gleann Masain, the twenty-fifth day of ... Mh : : : celebrating our freedom, a thousand years, thirty in the eighth..” This translates to Glen-Masan, the 15th day of the ... of M : : : of the year of our Redemption 1238. It’s believed that the date was taken from the manuscript when it was in better condition. Glenmasan, where it was written, is a valley in the Cowal district. A note in the margin of the 15th leaf suggests that it previously belonged to the Rev. William Campbell, the minister of Kilchrenan and Dalavich, who was a native of Cowal. Dr. D. Smith speculates that it may have come down from his grand-uncle, Mr. Robert Campbell, who was also from Cowal, a skilled scholar and poet, and wrote the eighth address prefixed to Lhuyd’s Archæologia.

The MS. consists of some mutilated tales in prose, interspersed with verse, one of which is part of the poem of “Clan Uisneachan,” called by Macpherson Darthula, from the lady who makes the principal figure in it. The name of this lady in Gaelic is Deirdir, or Dearduil. A fac simile of the writing is given in the appendix to the Highland Society’s Report on Ossian. Plate iii. No. 4.

The manuscript contains some damaged prose stories mixed with poetry, one of which is part of the poem “Uisneachan Clan,” referred to by Macpherson as Darthula, named after the main female character. In Gaelic, this lady's name is Deirdir, or Dearduil. A fac simile of the writing can be found in the appendix of the Highland Society’s Report on Ossian. Plate iii. No. 4.

28. A paper MS. in the same character, consisting of an ancient tale in prose, presented to the Society by Mr Norman Macleod, son of the Rev. Mr Macleod of Morven.

28. A paper manuscript in the same style, featuring an old story in prose, was presented to the Society by Mr. Norman Macleod, son of the Rev. Mr. Macleod of Morven.

29. A small paper MS. in the same character, on religion.

29. A small paper manuscript in the same style, on religion.

30. A paper MS. in the same character, presented to the Highland Society by James Grant, Esquire of Corymony. It consists of the history of the wars of Cuchullin, in prose and verse. This MS. is much worn at the ends and edges. It formerly belonged to Mr Grant’s mother, said to have been an excellent Gaelic scholar.

30. A handwritten manuscript in the same style, given to the Highland Society by James Grant, Esq. of Corymony. It contains the history of the wars of Cuchullin, in both prose and verse. This manuscript is quite worn at the ends and edges. It previously belonged to Mr. Grant’s mother, who was said to be an excellent Gaelic scholar.

CATALOGUE OF ANCIENT GAELIC MSS. WHICH BELONGED TO THE LATE MAJOR MACLAUCHLAN OF KILBRIDE, BESIDES THE FIVE FIRST ENUMERATED IN THE FOREGOING LIST, AND WHICH ARE NOW IN THE ADVOCATES’ LIBRARY, EDINBURGH.

1. A beautiful medical MS. with the other MSS. formerly belonging to the collection. The titles of the different articles are in Latin, as are all the medical Gaelic MSS., being translations from Galen and other ancient physicians. The capital letters are flourished and painted red.

1. A beautiful medical manuscript with the other manuscripts that used to be part of the collection. The titles of the various articles are in Latin, just like all the medical Gaelic manuscripts, which are translations from Galen and other ancient doctors. The capital letters are embellished and painted in red.

2. A thick folio paper MS., medical, written by Duncan Conacher, at Dunollie, Argyleshire, 1511.

2. A thick folio paper manuscript, medical, written by Duncan Conacher in Dunollie, Argyleshire, 1511.

3. A folio parchment MS. consisting of ancient Scottish and Irish history, very old.

3. A folio parchment manuscript containing ancient Scottish and Irish history, very old.

4. A folio parchment medical MS. beautifully written. It is older than the other medical MSS.

4. A beautifully written folio parchment medical manuscript. It is older than the other medical manuscripts.

5. A folio parchment medical MS. of equal beauty with the last.

5. A folio parchment medical manuscript that's just as beautiful as the last one.

6. A folio parchment MS. upon the same subject, and nearly of the same age with the former.

6. A folio parchment manuscript on the same topic, and almost the same age as the previous one.

7. A folio parchment, partly religious, partly medical.

7. A folio parchment that’s partly religious and partly medical.

8. A folio parchment MS. consisting of the Histories of Scotland and Ireland, much damaged.

8. A folio parchment manuscript containing the histories of Scotland and Ireland, heavily damaged.

9. A folio parchment medical MS., very old.

9. A very old folio parchment medical manuscript.

10. A folio parchment MS. Irish history and poetry.

10. A folio parchment manuscript with Irish history and poetry.

11. A quarto parchment MS., very old.

11. An old quarto parchment manuscript.

12. A long duodecimo parchment MS. consisting of hymns and maxims. It is a very beautiful MS., and may be as old as the time of St Columba.

12. A long duodecimo parchment manuscript consisting of hymns and maxims. It is a very beautiful manuscript and may be as old as the time of St. Columba.

13. A duodecimo parchment MS. much damaged and illegible.

13. A damaged duodecimo parchment manuscript that's mostly unreadable.

14. A duodecimo parchment MS. consisting of poetry, but not Ossianic. Hardly legible.

14. A 12mo parchment manuscript containing poetry, but not Ossianic. It's barely legible.

15. A duodecimo parchment MS. much injured by vermin. It consists of a miscellaneous collection of history and poetry.

15. A damaged duodecimo parchment manuscript, heavily affected by pests. It includes a mixed collection of history and poetry.

16. A duodecimo parchment MS. in large beautiful letter, very old and difficult to be understood.

16. A duodecimo parchment manuscript in large, beautiful letters, very old and hard to read.

17. A folio parchment MS. consisting of the genealogies of the Macdonalds, Macniels, Macdougals, Maclauchlans, &c.

17. A folio parchment manuscript containing the family trees of the Macdonalds, Macniels, Macdougals, Maclauchlans, etc.

All these MSS. are written in the old Gaelic character, and, with the exception of No. 2, have neither date nor name attached to them.

All these manuscripts are written in the old Gaelic script, and, except for No. 2, none of them have a date or name attached.

Besides those enumerated, there are, it is believed, many ancient Gaelic MSS. existing in private libraries. The following are known:—

Besides those listed, it's believed there are many ancient Gaelic manuscripts in private libraries. The following are known:—

A Deed of Fosterage between Sir Norman Macleod of Bernera, and John Mackenzie, executed in the year 1640. This circumstance shows that the Gaelic language was in use in legal obligations at that period in the Highlands. This MS. was in the possession of the late Lord Bannatyne.

A Deed of Fosterage between Sir Norman Macleod of Bernera and John Mackenzie, executed in the year 1640. This shows that Gaelic was used in legal documents at that time in the Highlands. This manuscript was owned by the late Lord Bannatyne.

A variety of parchment MSS. on medicine, in the Gaelic character, formerly in the possession of the late Dr Donald Smith. He was also possessed of a complete copy of the Emanuel MS. before mentioned, and of copies of many other MSS., which he made at different times from other MSS.

A variety of parchment manuscripts on medicine, written in Gaelic, used to belong to the late Dr. Donald Smith. He also had a complete copy of the previously mentioned Emanuel manuscript, along with copies of many other manuscripts that he created at different times from other manuscripts.

Two paper MS. Gaelic grammars, in the same character, formerly in the possession of the late Dr Wright of Edinburgh.

Two handwritten Gaelic grammars on paper, in the same style, that were previously owned by the late Dr. Wright of Edinburgh.

Two ancient parchment MSS. in the same character, formerly in the possession of the late Rev. James Maclagan, at Blair-Athole. Now in possession of his family. It is chiefly Irish history.

Two ancient parchment manuscripts in the same script, formerly owned by the late Rev. James Maclagan at Blair-Athole. Now held by his family. It primarily contains Irish history.

A paper MS. written in the Roman character, in the possession of Mr Matheson of Fearnaig, Ross-shire. It is dated in 1688, and consists of songs and hymns by different persons, some by Carswell, Bishop of the Isles. There is reason to fear that this MS. has been lost.

A handwritten manuscript, written in Roman letters, is currently held by Mr. Matheson of Fearnaig, Ross-shire. It is dated 1688 and contains songs and hymns by various authors, including some by Carswell, the Bishop of the Isles. Unfortunately, there are concerns that this manuscript may have been lost.

A paper MS. formerly in the possession of a Mr Simpson in Leith.

A handwritten manuscript that was previously owned by a Mr. Simpson in Leith.

The Lilium Medecinæ, a paper folio MS. written and translated by one of the Bethunes, the physicians of Skye, at the foot of Mount Peliop. It was given to the Antiquarian Society of London by the late Dr Macqueen of Kilmore, in Skye.

The Lilium Medecinæ, a paper folio manuscript written and translated by one of the Bethunes, the doctors from Skye, at the base of Mount Peliop. It was donated to the Antiquarian Society of London by the late Dr. Macqueen of Kilmore, in Skye.

Two treatises, one on astronomy, the other on medicine, written in the latter end of the thirteenth or beginning of the fourteenth century, formerly in the possession of Mr Astle.

Two treatises, one on astronomy and the other on medicine, written in the late thirteenth or early fourteenth century, were once owned by Mr. Astle.

GAELIC AND IRISH MSS. IN PUBLIC LIBRARIES.

IN THE ADVOCATES’ LIBRARY.

IN THE LAWYERS’ LIBRARY.

Three volumes MS. in the old character, chiefly medical, with some fragments of Scottish and Irish history; and the life of St Columba, said to have been translated from the Latin into Gaelic, by Father Calohoran.

Three volumes of manuscripts in the old style, mainly medical, with some fragments of Scottish and Irish history; and the life of St. Columba, which is said to have been translated from Latin into Gaelic by Father Calohoran.

IN THE HARLEIAN LIBRARY.

IN THE HARLEIAN LIBRARY.

A MS. volume (No. 5280) containing twenty-one Gaelic or Irish treatises, of which Mr Astle has given some account. One of these treats of the Irish militia, under Fion Maccumhail, in the reign of Cormac-MacAirt, king of Ireland, and of the course of probation or exercise which each soldier was to go through before his admission therein. Mr Astle has given a fac simile of the writing, being the thirteenth specimen of Plate xxii.

A manuscript volume (No. 5280) that contains twenty-one Gaelic or Irish treatises, which Mr. Astle has provided some details about. One of these discusses the Irish militia under Fionn mac Cumhaill during the reign of Cormac mac Airt, the king of Ireland, and the training or exercises that each soldier had to complete before being admitted. Mr. Astle has included a fac simile of the writing, which is the thirteenth example of Plate xxii.

IN THE BODLEIAN LIBRARY, OXFORD.

At the Bodleian Library, Oxford.

An old Irish MS. on parchment, containing, among other tracts, An account of the Conquest of Britain by the Romans:—Of the Saxon Conquest and their Heptarchy:—An account of the Irish Saints, in verse, written in the tenth century:—The Saints of the Roman Breviary:—An account of the Conversion of the Irish and English to Christianity, with some other subjects. Laud. F. 92. This book, as is common in old Irish manuscripts, has here and there some Latin notes intermixed with Irish, and may possibly contain some hints of the doctrines of the Druids.

An old Irish manuscript on parchment includes, among other writings, a history of the Roman Conquest of Britain, a discussion of the Saxon Conquest and their Heptarchy, a poetic account of the Irish Saints written in the tenth century, the Saints of the Roman Breviary, and a record of the conversion of the Irish and English to Christianity, along with several other topics. Laud. F. 92. Like many old Irish manuscripts, this book contains a mix of Latin notes alongside Irish and may include some insights into Druidic beliefs.

An old vellum MS. of 140 pages, in the form of a music-book, containing the works of St Columba, in verse, with some account of his own life; his exhortations to princes and his prophecies. Laud. D. 17.

An old vellum manuscript of 140 pages, shaped like a music book, containing the works of St. Columba in verse, along with some details about his life; his advice to rulers and his prophecies. Laud. D. 17.

A chronological history of Ireland, by Jeffrey Keating, D.D.

A chronological history of Ireland, by Jeffrey Keating, D.D.

Among the Clarendon MSS. at Oxford are

Among the Clarendon manuscripts at Oxford are

Annales Ultonienses, sic dicti quod precipué contineant res gestas Ultoniensium. Codex antiquissimus caractere Hibernico scriptus; sed sermone, partim Hibernico, partim Latino. Fol. membr. The 16th and 17th specimens in Plate xxii. of Astle’s work are taken from this MS., which is numbered 31 of Dr Rawlinson’s MSS.

Annales Ultonienses, named for its focus on the accomplishments of the people of Ulster. It's an old manuscript written in Irish script, using a combination of Irish and Latin languages. Fol. membr. The 16th and 17th examples in Plate xxii. of Astle’s work are taken from this manuscript, which is number 31 of Dr. Rawlinson’s manuscripts.

Annales Tigernaci (Erenaci. ut opiniatur Warœus Clonmanaisensis. Vid. Annal. Ulton. ad an. 1088), mutili in initio et alibi. Liber charactere et lingua Hibernicis scriptus. Memb.

Annales Tigernaci (As Erenaci thinks Warœus Clonmanaisensis. See Annal. Ulton. for the year 1088), is fragmented at the beginning and in other parts. It's written in Irish script and language. Mem.

These annals, which are written in the old Irish character, were originally collected by Sir James Ware, and came into the possession successively of the Earl of Clarendon, the Duke of Chandos, and of Dr Rawlinson.

These records, written in the old Irish style, were initially gathered by Sir James Ware and later passed through the hands of the Earl of Clarendon, the Duke of Chandos, and Dr. Rawlinson.

Miscellanea de Rebus Hibernicis, metricè. Lingua partim Latina, partim Hibernica; collecta per Œngusium O’Colode (fortè Colidium). Hic liber vulgò Psalter Na rann appellatur.

Miscellanea on Irish Matters, in verse. In part Latin, in part Irish; collected by Œngus O’Colode (possibly Colidium). This book is commonly known as the Psalter of the Ranns.

Elegiæ Hibernicæ in Obitus quorundam Nobilium fo. 50.

Elegaic Poems from Ireland on the Deaths of Certain Nobles fo. 50.

Notæ quædam Philosophicæ, partim Latiné, partim Hibernicé, Characteribus Hibernicis, fo. 69. Membr.

Some Philosophical Notes, partly in Latin and partly in Irish, in Irish characters, folio 69. Manuscript.

Anonymi cujusdàm Tractatus de varies apud Hibernos veteres occultis scribendi Formulis, Hibernicé Ogum dictis.

Anonymous Treatise on the various ancient secret writing forms among the Irish, called in Irish Ogum.

Finleachi O Catalai Gigantomachia (vel potiùs Acta Finni Mac Cuil, cum Prœlio de Fintra), Hibernicé. Colloquia quædam de Rebus Hibernicis in quibus colloquentes introducuntur S. Patricius, Coillius, et Ossenus Hibernicé f. 12. Leges Ecclesiasticæ Hibernicé f. 53. Membr.

Finleachi O Catalai Gigantomachia (or rather Acta Finni Mac Cuil, with the Battle of Fintra), in Irish. Some discussions about Irish topics featuring St. Patrick, Coillius, and Ossenus are included on Irish f. 12. Ecclesiastical laws in Irish f. 53. Membr.

Vitæ Sanctorum Hibernicorum, per Magnum sive Manum, filium Hugonis O’Donnel, Hibernigé descriptæ. An. 1532, Fol. Membr.

The Lives of the Irish Saints, written by Magun or Man, son of Hugh O'Donnel, described in Irish. Year 1532, Folio, Manuscript.

Calieni Prophetiæ, in Lingua Hibernica. Ejusdem libri exemplar extat in Bibl. Cotton, f. 22. b.

Calieni Prophetiæ, in the Irish language. A copy of the same book exists in the Cotton Library, f. 22. b.

Extracto ex Libro Killensi, Lingua Hibernica, f. 39.

Excerpt from the Book of Kells, Irish Language, p. 39.

Historica quædam, Hibernicé, ab An. 130, ad An. 1317, f. 231.

Historical texts, in Irish, from the year 130 to the year 1317, f. 231.

A Book of Irish Poetry, f. 16.

A Book of Irish Poetry, f. 16.

Tractatus de Scriptoribus Hibernicis.

Tractatus de Scriptoribus Hibernicis.

Dr Keating’s History of Ireland.

Dr. Keating’s History of Ireland.

Irish MSS. in Trinity College, Dublin:—

Irish MSS. in Trinity College, Dublin:—

Extracto ex Libro de Kells Hibernicé.

Extract from the Book of Kells in Irish.

A book in Irish, treating,—1. Of the Building of Babel. 2. Of Grammar. 3. Of Physic. 4. Of Chirurgery. Fol. D. 10.

A book in Irish, covering—1. The Building of Babel. 2. Grammar. 3. Medicine. 4. Surgery. Fol. D. 10.

A book containing several ancient historical matters, especially of the coming of Milesius out of Spain. B. 35.

A book that covers various ancient historical topics, particularly the arrival of Milesius from Spain. B. 35.

The book of Balimote, containing,—1. The Genealogies of all the ancient Families in Ireland. 2. The Uracept, or a book for the education of youth, written by K. Comfoilus Sapiens. 3. The Ogma, or Art of Writing in Characters. 4. The History of the Wars of Troy, with other historical matters contained in the book of Lecane, D. 18. The book of Lecane, alias Sligo, contains the following treatises:—1. A treatise of Ireland and its divisions into provinces, with the history of the Irish kings and sovereigns, answerable to the general history; but nine leaves are wanting. 2. How the race of Milesius came into Ireland, and of their adventures since Moses’s passing through the Red Sea. 3. Of the descent and years of the ancient fathers. 4. A catalogue of the kings of Ireland in verse. 5. The maternal genealogies and degrees of the Irish saints. 6. The genealogies of our Lady,[115] Joseph, and several other saints mentioned in the Scripture. 7. An alphabetic catalogue of Irish saints. 8. The sacred antiquity of the Irish saints in verse. 9. Cormac’s life. 10. Several transactions of the monarchs of Ireland and their provincial kings. 11. The history of Eogain M’or, Knight; as also of his children and posterity. 12. O’Neil’s pedigree. 13. Several battles of the Sept of Cinet Ogen, or tribe of Owen, from Owen Mac Neile Mac Donnoch. 14. Manne, the son of King Neal, of the nine hostages and his family. 15. Fiacha, the son of Mac Neil and his Sept. 16. Leogarius, son of Nelus Magnus, and his tribe. 17. The Connaught book. 18. The book of Fiatrach. 19. The book of Uriel. 20. The Leinster book. 21. The descent of the Fochards, or the Nolans. 22. The descent of those of Leix, or the O’Mores. 23. The descent of Decyes of Munster, or the Ophelans. 24. The coming of Muscrey to Moybreagh. 25. A commentary upon the antiquity of Albany, now called Scotland. 26. The descent of some Septs of the Irish, different from those of the most known sort, that is, of the posterity of Lugadh Frith. 27. The Ulster book. 28. The British book. 29. The Uracept, or a book for the education of youth, written by K. Comfoilus Sapiens. 30. The genealogies of St Patrick and other saints, as also an etymology of the hard words in the said treatise. 31. A treatise of several prophecies. 32. The laws, customs, exploits, and tributes of the Irish kings and provincials. 33. A treatise of Eva, and the famous women of ancient times. 34. A poem that treats of Adam and his posterity. 35. The Munster book. 36. A book containing the etymology of all the names of the chief territories and notable places in Ireland. 37. Of the several invasions of Clan-Partholan, Clan-nan vies, Firbolhg, Tu’atha de Danaan, and the Milesians into Ireland. 38. A treatise of the most considerable men in Ireland, from the time of Leogarius the son of Nelus Magnus, alias Neale of the nine hostages in the time of Roderic O’Conner, monarch of Ireland, fol. parchment. D. 19.

The book of Balimote includes: 1. The genealogies of all the ancient families in Ireland. 2. The Uracept, or a book for the education of youth, written by King Comfoilus Sapiens. 3. The Ogma, or the art of writing in characters. 4. The history of the Wars of Troy, along with other historical matters found in the book of Lecane, D. 18. The book of Lecane, also known as Sligo, contains the following treatises: 1. A treatise on Ireland and its divisions into provinces, with the history of the Irish kings and sovereigns, corresponding to the general history; but nine pages are missing. 2. How the race of Milesius arrived in Ireland and their adventures since Moses crossed the Red Sea. 3. The descent and years of the ancient fathers. 4. A catalog of the kings of Ireland in verse. 5. The maternal genealogies and lineages of the Irish saints. 6. The genealogies of our Lady, Joseph, and several other saints mentioned in the Scripture. 7. An alphabetic catalog of Irish saints. 8. The ancient history of the Irish saints in verse. 9. The life of Cormac. 10. Various accounts of the monarchs of Ireland and their provincial kings. 11. The history of Eogain M’or, Knight; along with his children and descendants. 12. O’Neil’s lineage. 13. Various battles of the tribe of Cinet Ogen, descended from Owen Mac Neile Mac Donnoch. 14. Manne, the son of King Neal of the nine hostages and his family. 15. Fiacha, the son of Mac Neil and his tribe. 16. Leogarius, son of Nelus Magnus, and his clan. 17. The Connaught book. 18. The book of Fiatrach. 19. The book of Uriel. 20. The Leinster book. 21. The lineage of the Fochards, or the Nolans. 22. The lineage of those from Leix, or the O’Mores. 23. The descent of the Decyes of Munster, or the Ophelans. 24. The arrival of Muscrey at Moybreagh. 25. A commentary on the ancient history of Albany, now called Scotland. 26. The descent of certain Septs of the Irish, different from the most well-known ones, specifically the descendants of Lugadh Frith. 27. The Ulster book. 28. The British book. 29. The Uracept, or a book for the education of youth, written by King Comfoilus Sapiens. 30. The genealogies of St. Patrick and other saints, as well as an explanation of the difficult words in this treatise. 31. A treatise on various prophecies. 32. The laws, customs, exploits, and tributes of the Irish kings and provincial leaders. 33. A treatise on Eva and the famous women of ancient times. 34. A poem about Adam and his descendants. 35. The Munster book. 36. A book detailing the etymology of all the names of the main territories and notable places in Ireland. 37. The various invasions of Clan-Partholan, Clan-nan vies, Firbolg, Tuatha de Danaan, and the Milesians into Ireland. 38. A treatise on the most notable figures in Ireland, from the time of Leogarius, son of Nelus Magnus, also known as Neale of the Nine Hostages during the reign of Roderic O’Conner, monarch of Ireland, fol. parchment. D. 19.

De Chirurgia. De Infirmitatibus Corporis humane, Hibernicé, f. Membr. C. 1.

On Surgery. On the Illnesses of the Human Body, In Irish, folio Membr. C. 1.

Excerpta quædam de antiquitatibus Incolarum, Dublin ex libris Bellemorensi et Sligantino, Hibernicé.

Some excerpts about the antiquities of the locals, Dublin from the books of Bellemorensis and Sligatinus, in Irish.

Hymni in laudem B. Patricii, Brigidæ et Columbiæ, Hibern. plerumque. Invocationes Apostolorum et SS. cum not. Hibern. interlin. et margin. Orationes quædam excerptæ ex Psalmis; partim Latiné, partim Hibernicé, fol. Membr. I. 125.

Hymns praising St. Patrick, St. Brigid, and St. Columba, mainly in Irish. Invocations of the Apostles and Saints with notes in Irish in the margins and between lines. Some prayers taken from the Psalms; partly in Latin, partly in Irish, fol. Membr. I. 125.

Opera Galeni et Hippocratis de Chirurgia, Hibernicé, fol. Membr. C. 29.

Opera Galeni et Hippocratis de Chirurgia, in Irish, fol. Membr. C. 29.

A book of Postils in Irish, fol. Membr. D. 24.

A book of Postils in Irish, fol. Membr. D. 24.

Certain prayers, with the argument of the four Gospels and the Acts, in Irish (10.), ’Fiechi Slebthiensis. Hymnus in laudem S. Patricii, Hibernicé (12.), A hymn on St Bridget, in Irish, made by Columkill in the time of Eda Mac Ainmireck, cum Regibus Hibern. et success. S. Patricii (14.), Sanctani Hymnus. Hibern.

Certain prayers, along with the four Gospels and the Acts, in Irish (10.), 'Fiechi Slebthiensis. Hymn in Praise of St. Patrick, in Irish (12.), A hymn on St Bridget, in Irish, created by Columkill during the time of Eda Mac Ainmireck, with the Kings of Ireland and the success of St. Patrick (14.), the Holy Hymn. Irish.

Reverendissimi D. Bedelli Translatio Hibernica S. Bibliorum.

Reverend D. Bedelli's Translation of the Irish Version of the Scriptures.

BRITISH MUSEUM.

In addition to the above, there has been a considerable collection of Gaelic MSS. made at the British Museum. They were all catalogued a few years ago by the late Eugene O’Curry, Esq. It is unnecessary to give the list here, but Mr O’Curry’s catalogue will be found an admirable directory for any inquirer at the Museum. Foreign libraries also contain many such MSS.

In addition to the above, there has been a significant collection of Gaelic manuscripts created at the British Museum. They were all cataloged a few years ago by the late Eugene O’Curry, Esq. There's no need to provide the list here, but Mr. O’Curry’s catalog is an excellent resource for anyone looking for information at the Museum. Foreign libraries also have many such manuscripts.

FOOTNOTES:

[96] Early Scottish Church, p. 146.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Early Scottish Church, p. 146.

[97] P. 57.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 57.

[98] Fo here and elsewhere in the poem seems to represent fa, upon, rather than ar, as Mr Skene supposes.

[98] Fo here and in other parts of the poem appears to represent fa, upon, instead of ar, as Mr. Skene suggests.

[99] Chronicles of the Picts and Scots, Int. p. xxxvii.

[99] Chronicles of the Picts and Scots, Int. p. xxxvii.

[100] P. 275.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 275.

[101] From Dean of Lismore’s Book, with a few verbal alterations, p. 157.

[101] From Dean of Lismore’s Book, with a few minor changes, p. 157.

[102] Irish Grammar, p. 449.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Irish Grammar, p. 449.

[103] This question has been recently discussed by the Rev. Archibald Clerk of Kilmallie, in his elegant edition of the Poems of Ossian, published since the above was written, under the auspices of the Marquis of Bute. We refer our readers to Mr Clerk’s treatise for a great deal of varied and interesting information on this subject.

[103] This topic has been recently addressed by Rev. Archibald Clerk of Kilmallie in his stylish edition of the Poems of Ossian, released after the above was written, with support from the Marquis of Bute. We encourage our readers to check out Mr. Clerk’s work for a wealth of diverse and intriguing information on this subject.

[104] Logan on the Scottish Gael, vol. ii. 252-3.

[104] Logan on the Scottish Gael, vol. ii. 252-3.

[105] Report of the Committee of the Highland Society of Scotland on the Poems of Ossian, App. No. xix., p. 290.

[105] Report of the Committee of the Highland Society of Scotland on the Poems of Ossian, App. No. xix., p. 290.

[106] It is, therefore, probable that these genealogies were written about the middle of the sixteenth century. A fac simile of the writing is to be found in the Report of the Committee of the Highland Society on the authenticity of Ossian, Plate II.

[106] It is likely that these family trees were written around the middle of the sixteenth century. A copy of the writing can be found in the Report of the Committee of the Highland Society on the authenticity of Ossian, Plate II.

[107] Report of the Committee of the Highland Society on Ossian, App. No. xix., p. 291.

[107] Report of the Committee of the Highland Society on Ossian, App. No. xix., p. 291.

[108] Ogyg., p. 275.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ogyg., p. 275.

[109] Appendix, ut supra, No. xix.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Appendix, as above, No. xix.

[110] Report of the Highland Society on Ossian. p. 92.

[110] Report of the Highland Society on Ossian. p. 92.

[111] Appendix to the Highland Society’s Report, p. 300-1.

[111] Appendix to the Highland Society’s Report, p. 300-1.

[112] Report on Ossian, Appendix, p. 312.

[112] Report on Ossian, Appendix, p. 312.

[113] Report on Ossian, pp. 108-9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Report on Ossian, pp. 108-9.


PART SECOND.

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.


CHAPTER I.

Clanship—Principle of kin—Mormaordoms—Traditions as to origin of Clans—Distinction between Feudalism and Clanship—Peculiarities of Clanship—Consequences of Clanship—Manrent—Customs of Succession—Tanistry and Gavel—Highland Marriage Customs—Hand-fasting—Highland gradation of ranks—Calpe—Native-men—Righ or King—Mormaor, Tighern, Thane—Tanist—Ceantighes—Toshach—“Captain” of a Clan—Ogtiern—Duine-wassels, Tacksmen, or Goodmen—Brehon—Position and power of Chief—Influence of Clanship on the people—Chiefs sometimes abandoned by the people—Number and Distribution of Clans.

Clanship—Principle of kin—Mormaordoms—Traditions regarding the origin of Clans—Difference between Feudalism and Clanship—Characteristics of Clanship—Effects of Clanship—Manrent—Succession customs—Tanistry and Gavel—Highland Marriage Customs—Hand-fasting—Highland hierarchy of ranks—Calpe—Native men—Righ or King—Mormaor, Tighern, Thane—Tanist—Ceantighes—Toshach—“Captain” of a Clan—Ogtiern—Duine-wassels, Tacksmen, or Goodmen—Brehon—Role and power of Chief—Impact of Clanship on the people—Chiefs sometimes abandoned by the people—Number and Distribution of Clans.

The term clan, now applied almost exclusively to the tribes into which the Scottish Highlanders were formerly, and still to some extent are divided, was also applied to those large and powerful septs into which the Irish people were at one time divided, as well as to the communities of freebooters that inhabited the Scottish borders, each of which, like the Highland clans, had a common surname. Indeed, in an Act of the Scottish Parliament for 1587, the Highlanders and Borderers are classed together as being alike “dependents on chieftains or captains of clans.” The border clans, however, were at a comparatively early period broken up and weaned from their predatory and warlike habits, whereas the system of clanship in the Highlands continued to flourish in almost full vigour down to the middle of last century. As there is so much of romance surrounding the system, especially in its later manifestations, and as it was the cause of much annoyance to Britain, it has become a subject of interest to antiquarians and students of mankind generally; and as it flourished so far into the historical period, curiosity can, to a great extent, be gratified as to its details and working.

The term clan, now used almost exclusively for the tribes that the Scottish Highlanders were once, and still somewhat are, divided into, was also used for the large and powerful groups among the Irish people that they were divided into at one time, as well as for the communities of raiders that lived along the Scottish borders, each of which, like the Highland clans, had a shared surname. In fact, in an Act of the Scottish Parliament from 1587, the Highlanders and Borderers are grouped together as being similarly "dependents on chieftains or captains of clans." However, the border clans were broken up and moved away from their raiding and fighting ways at a relatively early stage, while the system of clan loyalty in the Highlands continued to thrive with almost full strength until the middle of the last century. Given the romanticism surrounding the system, especially in its later forms, and its role in causing much trouble for Britain, it has become a topic of interest for historians and social scientists in general; and since it lasted well into the historical period, curiosity can largely be satisfied regarding its details and functioning.

A good deal has been written on the subject in its various aspects, and among other authorities we must own our indebtedness for much of our information to Skene’s Highlanders of Scotland, Gregory’s Highlands and Isles, Robertson’s Scotland under her Early Kings, Stewart’s Sketches of the Highlanders, Logan’s Scottish Gael and Clans, and The Iona Club Transactions, besides the publications of the various other Scottish Clubs.

A lot has been written about this topic from different perspectives, and we have to acknowledge that we've gained much of our knowledge from Skene’s Highlanders of Scotland, Gregory’s Highlands and Isles, Robertson’s Scotland under her Early Kings, Stewart’s Sketches of the Highlanders, Logan’s Scottish Gael and Clans, and The Iona Club Transactions, along with various other Scottish Club publications.

We learn from Tacitus and other historians, that at a very early period the inhabitants of Caledonia were divided into a number of tribes, each with a chief at its head. These tribes, from all we can learn, were independent of, and often at war with each other, and only united under a common elected leader when the necessity of resisting a common foe compelled them. In this the Caledonians only followed a custom which is common to all barbarous and semi-barbarous peoples; but what was the bond of union among the members of the various tribes it is now not easy to ascertain. We learn from the researches of Mr E. W. Robertson that the feeling of kindred was very strong among all the early Celtic[117] and even Teutonic nations, and that it was on the principle of kin that land was allotted to the members of the various tribes. The property of the land appears to have been vested in the Cean-cinneth, or head of the lineage for the good of his clan; it was “burdened with the support of his kindred and Amasach” (military followers), these being allotted parcels of land in proportion to the nearness of their relation to the chief of the clan.[114] The word clan itself, from its etymology,[115] points to the principle of kin, as the bond which united the members of the tribes among themselves, and bound them to their chiefs. As there are good grounds for believing that the original Caledonians, the progenitors of the present genuine Highlanders, belonged to the Celtic family of mankind, it is highly probable that when they first entered upon possession of Alban, whether peaceably or by conquest, they divided the land among their various tribes in accordance with their Celtic principle. The word clan, as we have said, signifies family, and a clan was a certain number of families of the same name, sprung, as was believed, from the same root, and governed by the lineal descendant of the parent family. This patriarchal form of society was probably common in the infancy of mankind, and seems to have prevailed in the days of Abraham; indeed, it was on a similar principle that Palestine was divided among the twelve tribes of Israel, the descendants of the twelve sons of Jacob.

We learn from Tacitus and other historians that in the early days, the people of Caledonia were split into several tribes, each led by a chief. From what we can tell, these tribes were independent and often fought with each other, only coming together under a shared elected leader when they had to unite against a common enemy. The Caledonians followed a pattern typical of barbaric and semi-barbaric societies; however, it’s not easy to determine what connected the members of the different tribes. Research by Mr. E. W. Robertson shows that the sense of kindred was very strong among early Celtic and even Teutonic peoples, and land was allocated to tribe members based on the principle of kin. It seems the land ownership was in the hands of the Cean-cinneth, or heads of the lineage, for the benefit of their clan; it was “responsible for supporting their kin and Amasach” (military followers), who were given land parcels according to their closeness to the clan chief.[114] The word clan itself indicates the principle of kin as the bond that connected tribe members to each other and tied them to their chiefs. There are strong reasons to believe that the original Caledonians, ancestors of today’s genuine Highlanders, belonged to the Celtic race. It’s very likely that when they first settled in Alban, whether peacefully or through conquest, they divided the land among their tribes based on their Celtic tradition. The term clan, as we mentioned, means family, and a clan consisted of several families with the same name, believed to come from a common ancestor, governed by the direct descendant of the parent family. This patriarchal social structure likely existed in the early stages of humanity, as it appears to have been the case during the days of Abraham; in fact, Palestine was divided among the twelve tribes of Israel, the descendants of Jacob’s twelve sons, based on a similar principle.

As far back as we can trace, the Highlands appear to have been divided into a number of districts, latterly known as Mormaordoms, each under the jurisdiction of a Mormaor, to whom the several tribes in each district looked up as their common head. It is not improbable that Galgacus, the chosen leader mentioned by Tacitus, may have held a position similar to this, and that in course of time some powerful or popular chief, at first elected as a temporary leader, may have contrived to make his office permanent, and even to some extent hereditary. The title Mormaor, however, is first met with only after the various divisions of northern Scotland had been united into a kingdom. “In Scotland the royal official placed over the crown or fiscal lands, appears to have been originally known as the Maor, and latterly under the Teutonic appellation of Thane.... The original Thanage would appear to have been a district held of the Crown, the holder, Maor or Thane, being accountable for the collection of the royal dues, and for the appearance of the royal tenantry at the yearly ‘hosting,’ and answering to the hereditary Toshach, or captain of a clan, for the king stood in the place of the Cean-cinneth, or chief.... When lands were strictly retained in the Crown, the Royal Thane, or Maor, was answerable directly to the King; but there was a still greater official among the Scots, known under the title of Mormaor, or Lord High Steward ... who was evidently a Maor placed over a province instead of a thanage—an earldom or county instead of a barony—a type of Harfager’s royal Jarl, who often exercised as a royal deputy that authority which he had originally claimed as the independent lord of the district over which he presided.”[116] According to Mr Skene,[117] it was only about the 16th century when the great power of these Mormaors was broken up, and their provinces converted into thanages or earldoms, many of which were held by Saxon nobles, who possessed them by marriage, that the clans first make their appearance in these districts and in independence. By this, we suppose, he does not mean that it was only when the above change took place that the system of clanship sprang into existence, but that then the various great divisions of the clans, losing their cean-cinneth, or head of the kin, the individual clans becoming independent, sprang into greater prominence and assumed a stronger individuality.

As far back as we can trace, the Highlands seem to have been divided into several districts, later known as Mormaordoms, each ruled by a Mormaor, whom the various tribes in each area considered their common leader. It's likely that Galgacus, the chosen leader mentioned by Tacitus, may have held a similar position, and over time, a powerful or popular chief, initially chosen as a temporary leader, could have managed to make the role permanent, and even somewhat hereditary. However, the title Mormaor is first encountered only after the various parts of northern Scotland were united into a kingdom. “In Scotland, the royal official overseeing the crown or fiscal lands was originally called the Maor, and later referred to as Thane under the Teutonic name.... The original Thanage seems to have been a district held from the Crown, with the holder, Maor or Thane, responsible for collecting royal dues and ensuring the royal tenants appeared at the annual ‘hosting,’ and reporting to the hereditary Toshach, or clan chief, because the king acted in place of the Cean-cinneth, or chief.... When lands were firmly retained by the Crown, the Royal Thane, or Maor, was directly accountable to the King; however, there was an even higher official among the Scots, known as Mormaor, or Lord High Steward ... who was clearly a Maor overseeing a province instead of a thanage—an earldom or county rather than a barony—a counterpart to Harfager’s royal Jarl, who often exercised royal authority as a deputy that he initially claimed as the independent lord of the area he governed.”[116] According to Mr. Skene,[117] it was only around the 16th century that the great power of these Mormaors was diminished, and their provinces were transformed into thanages or earldoms, many of which were held by Saxon nobles through marriage, marking the first appearance of clans in these areas as independent entities. By this, we presume he does not mean that the system of clanship only came into existence at that point, but rather that with the aforementioned change, the significant divisions of the clans, losing their cean-cinneth, or head of the kin, became more prominent and developed a stronger identity as individual clans.

Among the Highlanders themselves various traditions have existed as to the origin of the clans. Mr Skene mentions the three principal ones, and proves them to be entirely fanciful. The first of these is the Scottish or Irish system, by which the clans trace their origin or foundation to early Irish or Scoto-Irish kings. The second is what Mr Skene terms the heroic[118] system, by which many of the Highland clans are deduced from the great heroes in the fabulous histories of Scotland and Ireland, by identifying one of these fabulous heroes with an ancestor of the clan of the same name. The third system did not spring up till the 17th century, “when the fabulous history of Scotland first began to be doubted, when it was considered to be a principal merit in an antiquarian to display his scepticism as to all the old traditions of the country.”[118] Mr Skene terms it the Norwegian or Danish system, and it was the result of a furor for imputing everything and deriving everybody from the Danes. The idea, however, never obtained any great credit in the Highlands. The conclusion to which Mr Skene comes is, “that the Highland clans are not of different or foreign origin, but that they were a part of the original nation, who have inhabited the mountains of Scotland as far back as the memory of man, or the records of history can reach; that they were divided into several great tribes possessing their hereditary chiefs; and that it was only when the line of these chiefs became extinct, and Saxon nobles came into their place, that the Highland clans appeared in the peculiar situation and character in which they were afterwards found.” Mr Skene thinks this conclusion strongly corroborated by the fact that there can be traced existing in the Highlands, even so late as the 16th century, a still older tradition than that of the Irish origin of the clans. This tradition is found in the often referred to letter of “John Elder, clerk, a Reddschanke,” dated 1542, and addressed to King Henry VIII. This tradition, held by the Highlanders of the “more auncient stoke” in opposition to the “Papistical curside spiritualite of Scotland,” was that they were the true descendants of the ancient Picts, then known as “Redd Schankes.”

Among the Highlanders, various traditions have existed regarding the origins of the clans. Mr. Skene mentions three main ones and shows that they are purely imaginative. The first is the Scottish or Irish system, where clans trace their roots back to early Irish or Scoto-Irish kings. The second is what Mr. Skene calls the heroic system, where many Highland clans claim descent from legendary heroes in the mythological histories of Scotland and Ireland, connecting one of these legendary figures to a clan ancestor with the same name. The third system emerged in the 17th century, “when the mythical history of Scotland began to be questioned, and it became a badge of honor for antiquarians to express skepticism about all the old traditions of the country.” Mr. Skene refers to it as the Norwegian or Danish system, which stemmed from a craze of attributing everything and everyone to the Danes. However, this idea never gained much traction in the Highlands. Mr. Skene concludes that the Highland clans are not of distinct or foreign origin, but rather part of the original nation that has inhabited the mountains of Scotland for as long as human memory or historical records can recall. They were divided into several large tribes with hereditary chiefs, and it was only when these chiefs died out and Saxon nobles took their place that the Highland clans took on the specific situation and character they were later found in. Mr. Skene believes this conclusion is strongly supported by the fact that even as late as the 16th century, there exists an older tradition in the Highlands than the Irish origin of the clans. This tradition is found in the frequently mentioned letter from “John Elder, clerk, a Reddschanke,” dated 1542, addressed to King Henry VIII. This tradition, upheld by the Highlanders of the “more auncient stoke” in contrast to the “Papistical curside spiritualite of Scotland,” was that they were the true descendants of the ancient Picts, known then as “Redd Schankes.”

Whatever may be the value of Mr Skene’s conclusions as to the purity of descent of the present Highlanders, his researches, taken in conjunction with those of Mr E. W. Robertson, seem pretty clearly to prove, that from as far back as history goes the Highlanders were divided into tribes on the principle of kin, that the germ of the fully developed clan-system can be found among the earliest Celtic inhabitants of Scotland; that clanship, in short, is only a modern example, systematised, developed, and modified by time of the ancient principle on which the Celtic people formed their tribes and divided their lands. The clans were the fragments of the old Celtic tribes, whose mormaors had been destroyed, each tribe dividing into a number of clans. When, according to a recent writer, the old Celtic tribe was deprived of its chief, the bolder spirits among the minor chieftains would gather round them each a body of partisans, who would assume his name and obey his orders. It might even happen that, from certain favourable circumstances, a Saxon or a Norman stranger would thus be able to gain a circle of adherents out of a broken or chieftainless Celtic tribe, and so become the founder of a clan.

No matter what the value of Mr. Skene’s conclusions about the ancestry of today’s Highlanders is, his research, combined with that of Mr. E. W. Robertson, clearly seems to show that as far back as history goes, the Highlanders were divided into tribes based on kinship. The roots of the fully developed clan system can be seen among the earliest Celtic inhabitants of Scotland. In short, clanship is just a modern version, organized, developed, and adjusted over time, of the ancient principle by which the Celtic people formed their tribes and divided their land. The clans were remnants of the old Celtic tribes, whose leaders had been removed, with each tribe splitting into several clans. According to a recent writer, when the old Celtic tribe lost its chief, the more ambitious minor chieftains would gather their own followers, adopting his name and following his commands. It could even happen that due to certain favorable circumstances, a Saxon or a Norman outsider could manage to attract a group of supporters from a fragmented or leaderless Celtic tribe, thus becoming the founder of a clan.

As might be expected, this primitive, patriarchal state of society would be liable to be abolished as the royal authority became extended and established, and the feudal system substituted in its stead. This we find was the case, for under David and his successors, during the 12th and 13th centuries, the old and almost independent mormaordoms were gradually abolished, and in their stead were substituted earldoms feudally dependent upon the Crown. In many instances these mormaordoms passed into the hands of lowland barons, favourites of the king; and thus the dependent tribes, losing their hereditary heads, separated, as we have said, into a number of small and independent clans, although even the new foreign barons themselves for a long time exercised an almost independent sway, and used the power which they had acquired by royal favour against the king himself.

As expected, this primitive, patriarchal society was likely to be replaced as royal authority expanded and became established, with the feudal system taking its place. This indeed happened, as we see under David and his successors during the 12th and 13th centuries, where the old, nearly independent mormaordoms were gradually abolished and replaced by earldoms that were feudal dependencies of the Crown. In many cases, these mormaordoms fell into the hands of lowland barons, who were favorites of the king; consequently, the dependent tribes, losing their hereditary leaders, fragmented into several small and independent clans. However, even the new foreign barons often exercised nearly independent power for a long time and used the influence they gained through royal favor against the king himself.

As far as the tenure of lands and the heritable jurisdictions were concerned, the feudal system was easily introduced into the Highlands; but although the principal chiefs readily agreed, or were induced by circumstances to hold their lands of the Crown or of low-country barons, yet the system of clanship remained in full force amongst the native Highlanders until a very recent period, and its spirit still to a certain extent survives in[119] the affections, the prejudices, the opinions, and the habits of the people.[119]

When it came to land tenure and inherited rights, the feudal system was easily established in the Highlands. Even though the main chiefs either agreed or were pressured by circumstances to hold their lands from the Crown or low-country barons, the system of clanship remained very much alive among the native Highlanders until quite recently. Its spirit still to some degree exists in the feelings, biases, beliefs, and behaviors of the people.[119][119]

The nature of the Highlands of Scotland was peculiarly favourable to the clan system, and no doubt helped to a considerable extent to perpetuate it. The division of the country into so many straths, and valleys, and islands, separated from one another by mountains or arms of the sea, necessarily gave rise to various distinct societies. Their secluded situation necessarily rendered general intercourse difficult, whilst the impenetrable ramparts with which they were surrounded made defence easy. The whole race was thus broken into many individual masses, possessing a community of customs and character, but placed under different jurisdictions; every district became a sort of petty independent state; and the government of each community or clan assumed the patriarchal form, being a species of hereditary monarchy, founded on custom, and allowed by general consent, rather than regulated by positive laws.

The nature of the Scottish Highlands was particularly suited to the clan system, which likely played a significant role in its longevity. The country's division into numerous straths, valleys, and islands, separated by mountains or stretches of sea, led to the emergence of various distinct societies. Their isolated locations made overall communication difficult, while the impenetrable barriers surrounding them made defense easy. The entire population was thus fragmented into many separate groups, each with a shared set of customs and characteristics, but under different authorities; each area became a sort of small independent state. The governance of each community or clan took on a patriarchal form, resembling a type of hereditary monarchy based on tradition and accepted by mutual agreement, rather than being governed by formal laws.

The system of clanship in the Highlands,[120] although possessing an apparent resemblance to feudalism, was in principle very different indeed from that system as it existed in other parts of the country. In the former case, the people followed their chief as the head of their race, and the representative of the common ancestor of the clan; in the latter, they obeyed their leader as feudal proprietor of the lands to which they were attached, and to whom they owed military service for their respective portions of these lands. The Highland chief was the hereditary lord of all who belonged to his clan, wherever they dwelt or whatever lands they occupied; the feudal baron was entitled to the military service of all who held lands under him, to whatever race they might individually belong. The one dignity was personal, the other was territorial; the rights of the chief were inherent, those of the baron were accessory; the one might lose or forfeit his possessions, but could not thereby be divested of his hereditary character and privileges; the other, when divested of his fee, ceased to have any title or claim to the service of those who occupied the lands. Yet these two systems, so different in principle, were in effect nearly identical. Both exhibited the spectacle of a subject possessed of unlimited power within his own territories, and exacting unqualified obedience from a numerous train of followers, to whom he stood in the several relations of landlord, military leader, and judge, with all the powers and prerogatives belonging to each of those characters. Both were equally calculated to aggrandise turbulent chiefs and nobles, at the expense of the royal authority, which they frequently defied, generally resisted, and but seldom obeyed; although for the most part, the chief was less disloyal than the baron, probably because he was farther removed from the seat of government, and less sensible of its interference with his own jurisdiction. The one system was adapted to a people in a pastoral state of society, and inhabiting a country, like the Highlands of Scotland, which from its peculiar nature and conformation, not only prevented the adoption of any other mode of life, but at the same time prescribed the division of the people into separate families or clans. The other system, being of a defensive character, was necessary to a population occupying a fertile but open country, possessing only a rude notion of agriculture, and exposed on all sides to aggressions on the part of neighbours or enemies. But the common tendency of both was to obstruct the administration of justice, nurse habits of lawless violence, exclude the cultivation of the arts of peace, and generally to impede the progress of improvement; and hence neither was compatible with the prosperity of a civilised nation, where the liberty of the subject required protection, and the security of property demanded an equal administration of justice.

The clanship system in the Highlands,[120] although looking somewhat like feudalism, was fundamentally different from that system as it was practiced in other parts of the country. In this case, people followed their chief as the leader of their lineage, representing their clan's common ancestor; in the other case, they obeyed their lord as the feudal owner of the lands they were connected to, owing military service in exchange for their portions of these lands. The Highland chief was the hereditary leader of everyone in his clan, no matter where they lived or what lands they held; the feudal baron had the right to the military service of all who owned land under him, regardless of their individual backgrounds. One role was personal, while the other was territorial; the chief's rights were inherent, while the baron's rights were separate; the chief could lose or forfeit his land, but that wouldn’t strip him of his hereditary identity and privileges; the baron, however, lost all title or claim to the service of those occupying the land when he lost his property. Yet, these two systems, despite being different in principle, were practically quite similar. Both showed a leader with vast power within his territory, demanding absolute loyalty from a large number of followers, to whom he acted as landlord, military leader, and judge, wielding all the powers and privileges of each role. Both systems effectively empowered rebellious chiefs and nobles at the expense of royal authority, which they often defied, usually resisted, and rarely obeyed; although generally, the chief was less disloyal than the baron, likely because he was more distant from the seat of government and less aware of its interference with his own authority. One system suited a pastoral society living in a remote area like the Highlands of Scotland, which due to its natural landscape not only made other ways of life impractical but also necessitated a division of the population into distinct families or clans. The other system was defensive, required for a population in a fertile yet vulnerable region with only a basic understanding of farming, and exposed to attacks from neighbors or foes. However, both systems tended to hinder the administration of justice, cultivate habits of lawlessness, limit the development of peaceful arts, and generally obstruct progress; thus, neither was suitable for the prosperity of a civilized nation, where individual liberties needed protection, and property security required fair justice.

The peculiarities of clanship are nowhere better described than in Burt’s Letters from an Officer of Engineers to his Friend in London.[121] “The Highlanders,” he says, “are divided into tribes or clans, under chiefs or[120] chieftains, and each clan is again divided into branches from the main stock, who have chieftains over them. These are subdivided into smaller branches of fifty or sixty men, who deduce their original from their particular chieftains, and rely upon them as their more immediate protectors and defenders. The ordinary Highlanders esteem it the most sublime degree of virtue to love their chief and pay him a blind obedience, although it be in opposition to the government. Next to this love of their chief is that of the particular branch whence they sprang; and, in a third degree, to those of the whole clan or name, whom they will assist, right or wrong, against those of any other tribe with which they are at variance. They likewise owe good-will to such clans as they esteem to be their particular well-wishers. And, lastly, they have an adherence to one another as Highlanders in opposition to the people of the low country, whom they despise as inferior to them in courage, and believe they have a right to plunder them whenever it is in their power. This last arises from a tradition that the Lowlands, in old times, were the possessions of their ancestors.

The unique features of clanship are best captured in Burt’s Letters from an Officer of Engineers to his Friend in London.[121] “The Highlanders,” he explains, “are divided into tribes or clans, led by chiefs or chieftains, and each clan is further divided into branches stemming from the main lineage, each with its own chieftains. These branches are split into smaller groups of around fifty or sixty men, who trace their origins back to their specific chieftains and look to them as their immediate protectors. The typical Highlanders consider it a supreme virtue to love their chief and follow him without question, even if it goes against the government. Following their love for their chief is the loyalty to the specific branch from which they come; thirdly, they feel a connection to the entire clan or name, whom they will support, right or wrong, against any other tribe they are in conflict with. They also extend goodwill to clans they see as their allies. Lastly, they maintain unity as Highlanders against the lowlanders, whom they look down upon as less courageous, believing they have the right to take from them whenever possible. This belief stems from a tradition that the Lowlands once belonged to their ancestors.”

“The chief exercises an arbitrary authority over his vassals, determines all differences and disputes that happen among them, and levies taxes upon extraordinary occasions, such as the marriage of a daughter, building a house, or some pretence for his support or the honour of his name; and if any one should refuse to contribute to the best of his ability, he is sure of severe treatment, and, if he persists in his obstinacy, he would be cast out of his tribe by general consent. This power of the chief is not supported by interest, as they are landlords, but by consanguinity, as lineally descended from the old patriarchs or fathers of the families, for they hold the same authority when they have lost their estates, as may appear from several instances, and particularly that of one (Lord Lovat) who commands his clan, though at the same time they maintain him, having nothing left of his own. On the other hand, the chief, even against the laws, is bound to protect his followers, as they are sometimes called, be they never so criminal. He is their leader in clan quarrels, must free the necessitous from their arrears of rent, and maintain such who by accidents are fallen to total decay. Some of the chiefs have not only personal dislikes and enmity to each other, but there are also hereditary feuds between clan and clan, which have been handed down from one generation to another for several ages. These quarrels descend to the meanest vassals, and thus sometimes an innocent person suffers for crimes committed by his tribe at a vast distance of time before his being began.”

“The chief has arbitrary power over his vassals, settles all disagreements and disputes among them, and imposes taxes on special occasions, like a daughter's marriage, building a house, or any excuse for his support or to uphold his honor. If anyone refuses to contribute to the best of their ability, they can expect harsh treatment, and if they continue to be stubborn, they'll be expelled from the tribe by unanimous agreement. The chief's authority isn't based on economic interest, as they are landlords, but on family ties, being directly descended from the old patriarchs or heads of families. They retain the same authority even after losing their land, as seen in several cases, particularly that of one (Lord Lovat) who leads his clan despite having nothing left of his own. On the flip side, the chief is obligated to protect his followers, even if they are guilty of serious offenses. He leads them in clan disputes, must relieve those in need from their unpaid rent, and support those who have fallen into total ruin due to unforeseen circumstances. Some chiefs harbor personal grudges against each other, but there are also long-standing feuds between clans that have been passed down through generations. These conflicts trickle down to even the least important vassals, which means sometimes an innocent person suffers for the wrongdoings of their tribe long before they were even born.”

This clear and concise description will serve to convey an idea of clanship as it existed in the Highlands, about the beginning of the eighteenth century, when the system was in full force and vigour. It presented a singular mixture of patriarchal and feudal government; and everything connected with the habits, manners, customs, and feelings of the people tended to maintain it unimpaired, amidst all the changes which were gradually taking place in other parts of the country, from the diffusion of knowledge, and the progress of improvement. There was, indeed, something almost oriental in the character of immutability which seemed to belong to this primitive institution, endeared as it was to the affections, and singularly adapted to the condition of the people amongst whom it prevailed. Under its influence all their habits had been formed; with it all their feelings and associations were indissolubly blended. When the kindred and the followers of a chief saw him surrounded by a body of adherents, numerous, faithful, and brave, devoted to his interests, and ready at all times to sacrifice their lives in his service, they could conceive no power superior to his; and, when they looked back into the past history of their tribe, they found that his progenitors had, from time immemorial, been at their head. Their tales, their traditions, their songs, constantly referred to the exploits or the transactions of the same tribe or fraternity living under the same line of chiefs; and the transmission of command and obedience, of protection and attachment, from one generation to another, became in consequence as natural, in the eye of a Highlander, as the transmission of blood or the regular laws of descent. This order of things appeared to him as fixed and as inviolable as the constitution[121] of nature or the revolutions of the seasons. Hence nothing could shake his fidelity to his chief, or induce him to compromise what he believed to be for the honour and interest of his clan. He was not without his feelings of independence, and he would not have brooked oppression where he looked for kindness and protection. But the long unbroken line of chiefs is of itself a strong presumptive proof of the general mildness of their sway. The individuals might change, but the ties which bound one generation were drawn more closely, although by insensible degrees, around the succeeding one; and thus each family, in all its various successions, retained something like the same sort of relation to the parent stem, which the renewed leaves of a tree in spring preserve, in point of form and position, to those which had dropped off in the preceding autumn.

This clear and straightforward description will help convey the idea of clanship as it existed in the Highlands at the beginning of the eighteenth century, when the system was fully in place. It was a unique blend of patriarchal and feudal government, and everything related to the habits, manners, customs, and feelings of the people helped keep it intact, despite all the changes gradually occurring in other parts of the country due to the spread of knowledge and improvements. There was, in fact, something almost eastern in the unchanging nature of this original institution, which was cherished and particularly suited to the condition of the people among whom it thrived. Under its influence, all their habits were established; their feelings and associations were deeply intertwined with it. When the relatives and followers of a chief saw him surrounded by a loyal, brave, and numerous group of supporters dedicated to his interests and willing to lay down their lives for him, they couldn't imagine any power greater than his. Looking back at their tribe's history, they found that his ancestors had led them for generations. Their stories, traditions, and songs constantly referenced the achievements or events of the same tribe under the same line of chiefs, making the passing down of authority and loyalty from one generation to the next seem as natural to a Highlander as the passing of blood or regular inheritance laws. This system appeared as fixed and unchangeable to him as the laws of nature or the seasons. Thus, nothing could shake his loyalty to his chief or get him to compromise what he believed was best for the honor and interests of his clan. He had his own sense of independence and would not tolerate oppression when he sought kindness and protection. However, the long, unbroken line of chiefs is itself a strong indication of the generally mild nature of their rule. While individuals might change, the bonds that connected one generation were tightened gradually around the next; as a result, each family, across all its various succession, maintained a relationship with the original line similar to how new leaves in spring retain the form and position of those that fell off in the previous autumn.

Many important consequences, affecting the character of the Highlanders, resulted from this division of the people into small tribes, each governed in the patriarchal manner already described. The authority of the sovereign, if nominally recognised, was nearly altogether unfelt and inoperative. His mandates could neither arrest the mutual depredations of the clans, nor allay their hereditary hostilities. Delinquents could not be pursued into the bosom of the clan which protected them, nor could the judges administer the laws, in opposition to the will or the interests of the chiefs. Sometimes the sovereign attempted to strengthen his hands by fomenting divisions between the different clans, and entering occasionally into the interests of one, in the hope of weakening another; he threw his weight into one scale that the other might kick the beam, and he withdrew it again, that, by the violence of the reaction, both parties might be equally damaged and enfeebled. Many instances of this artful policy occur in Scottish history, which, for a long period, was little else than a record of internal disturbances. The general government, wanting the power to repress disorder, sought to destroy its elements by mutual collision; and the immediate consequence of its inefficiency was an almost perpetual system of aggression, warfare, depredation, and contention. Besides, the little principalities into which the Highlands were divided touched at so many points, yet they were so independent of one another; they approached so nearly in many respects, yet, in some others, were so completely separated; there were so many opportunities of encroachment on the one hand, and so little disposition to submit to it on the other; and the quarrel or dispute of one individual of the tribe so naturally involved the interest, the sympathies, and the hereditary feelings or animosities of the rest, that profound peace or perfect cordiality scarcely ever existed amongst them, and their ordinary condition was either a chronic or an active state of internal warfare. From opposing interests or wounded pride, deadly feuds frequently arose amongst the chiefs, and being warmly espoused by the clans, were often transmitted, with aggravated animosity, from one generation to another.

Many significant consequences, affecting the character of the Highlanders, came from dividing the people into small tribes, each led in a patriarchal way as mentioned earlier. The authority of the sovereign, although officially recognized, was mostly absent and ineffective. His orders could neither stop the clans from raiding each other nor ease their long-standing rivalries. Offenders couldn’t be pursued into the heart of the clan that sheltered them, and judges couldn’t enforce the law against the wishes or interests of the chiefs. Sometimes, the sovereign tried to strengthen his position by encouraging divisions among the clans and sometimes supporting one clan’s interests to weaken another; he tilted the balance to make one side suffer so the other would also be weakened in return. Many examples of this clever strategy can be found in Scottish history, which, for a long time, was mainly a record of internal conflicts. The central government, lacking the power to quell chaos, aimed to eliminate its causes through mutual clashes; the direct result of its ineffectiveness was a near-constant cycle of aggression, war, plundering, and disputes. Moreover, the small principalities of the Highlands were connected at various points but were very independent of each other; they had many similarities yet were completely different in other ways. There were numerous chances for encroachment on one side but little willingness to accept it on the other; the conflict or disagreement of one tribe member naturally involved the interests, sympathies, and inherited feelings or hostilities of the others. As a result, true peace or real harmony was rare, and their usual state was either a persistent or active form of internal conflict. From clashing interests or hurt pride, serious feuds often broke out among the chiefs and were passionately supported by the clans, frequently passing down with increased animosity from one generation to the next.

If it were profitable, it might be curious to trace the negotiations, treaties, and bonds of amity, or manrent as they were called, by which opposing clans strengthened themselves against the attacks and encroachments of their enemies or rivals, or to preserve what may be called the balance of power. Amongst the rudest communities of mankind may be discovered the elements of that science which has been applied to the government and diplomacy of the most civilised nations. By such bonds they came under an obligation to assist one another; and, in their treaties of mutual support and protection, smaller clans, unable to defend themselves, and those families or septs which had lost their chieftains, were also included. When such confederacies were formed, the smaller clans followed the fortunes, engaged in the quarrels, and fought under the chiefs, of the greater. Thus the MacRaes followed the Earl of Seaforth, the MacColls the Stewarts of Appin, and the MacGillivrays and MacBeans the Laird of Mackintosh; but, nevertheless, their ranks were separately marshalled, and were led by their own subordinate chieftains and lairds, who owned submission only when necessary for the success of combined operations. The union had for its object aggression or revenge, and extended no further than the occasion for which it had been formed; yet it served to[122] prevent the smaller clans from being swallowed up by the greater, and at the same time nursed the turbulent and warlike spirit which formed the common distinction of all. From these and other causes, the Highlands were for ages as constant a theatre of petty conflicts as Europe has been of great and important struggles; in the former were enacted, in miniature, scenes bearing a striking and amusing analogy to those which took place upon a grand scale in the latter. The spirit of opposition and rivalry between the clans perpetuated a system of hostility; it encouraged the cultivation of the military at the expense of the social virtues, and it perverted their ideas both of law and morality. Revenge was accounted a duty, the destruction of a neighbour a meritorious exploit, and rapine an honourable employment. Wherever danger was to be encountered, or bravery displayed, there they conceived that distinction was to be obtained; the perverted sentiment of honour rendered their feuds more implacable, their inroads more savage and destructive; and superstition added its influence in exasperating animosities, by teaching that to revenge the death of a kinsman or friend was an act agreeable to his manes; thus engaging on the side of the most implacable hatred and the darkest vengeance, the most amiable and domestic of all human feelings, namely, reverence for the memory of the dead, and affection for the virtues of the living.

If it were worth the effort, it might be interesting to look into the negotiations, treaties, and bonds of friendship, or manrent as they were called, that allowed opposing clans to bolster themselves against attacks and invasions from their enemies or rivals, or to maintain what could be seen as the balance of power. Even in the most primitive societies, we can find the roots of what has been later applied to the governance and diplomacy of the most advanced nations. Through these bonds, clans were obligated to support each other; their treaties for mutual aid and protection included smaller clans, who couldn’t defend themselves, and those families or groups who had lost their leaders. When these alliances were formed, smaller clans aligned themselves with the fortunes, disputes, and battles of the larger clans. For instance, the MacRaes supported the Earl of Seaforth, the MacColls followed the Stewarts of Appin, and the MacGillivrays and MacBeans allied with the Laird of Mackintosh; however, they still maintained their own ranks and were led by their own subordinate chiefs and lords, who would show allegiance only when it was needed for joint efforts. The alliance was meant for offense or retaliation and did not extend beyond the purpose it was created for; yet it helped prevent smaller clans from being absorbed by larger ones, while at the same time fostering the fierce and warlike mentality that characterized them all. Because of these and other reasons, the Highlands were a constant stage for minor skirmishes over many years, much like Europe was for significant and impactful conflicts; the former showcased small-scale events that bore a striking and amusing resemblance to those of the latter on a grand scale. The competitive spirit and rivalry between clans kept alive a cycle of hostility; it promoted military pursuits at the expense of social values and twisted their perceptions of both law and morality. Revenge was seen as an obligation, harming a neighbor was a worthy achievement, and plundering was regarded as an honorable task. Whenever there was danger to face or bravery to show, that’s where they believed real distinction could be found; this misguided sense of honor made their feuds more ruthless, their raids more brutal and destructive; and superstition fueled these animosities further, teaching that avenging the death of a relative or friend was a way to honor their memory; thus, blending the most intense hatred and dark vengeance with the most cherished human emotions—respect for the dead and love for the living.

Another custom, which once prevailed, contributed to perpetuate this spirit of lawless revenge. “Every heir or young chieftain of a tribe,” says Martin, who had studied the character and manners of the Highlanders, and understood them well, “was obliged to give a specimen of his valour before he was owned and declared governor or leader of his people, who obeyed and followed him on all occasions. This chieftain was usually attended with a retinue of young men, who had not before given any proof of their valour, and were ambitious of such an opportunity to signalise themselves. It was usual for the chief to make a desperate incursion upon some neighbour or other that they were in feud with, and they were obliged to bring, by open force, the cattle they found in the land they attacked, or to die in the attempt. After the performance of this achievement, the young chieftain was ever after reputed valiant, and worthy of government, and such as were of his retinue acquired the like reputation. This custom being reciprocally used among them, was not reputed robbery; for the damage which one tribe sustained by the inauguration of the chieftain of another, was repaired when their chieftain came in his turn to make his specimen.”[122] But the practice seems to have died out about half a century before the time at which Martin’s work appeared, and its disuse removed one fertile source of feuds and disorders. Of the nature of the depredations in which the Highlanders commonly engaged, the sentiments with which they were regarded, the manner in which they were conducted, and the effects which they produced on the character, habits, and manners of the people, an ample and interesting account will be found in the first volume of General Stewart’s valuable work on the Highlands.

Another custom that was once common helped to maintain this spirit of lawless revenge. “Every heir or young chieftain of a tribe,” says Martin, who studied the character and ways of the Highlanders and understood them well, “was required to show a sample of his bravery before he was officially recognized as the governor or leader of his people, who obeyed and followed him at all times. This chieftain was usually accompanied by a group of young men who had not yet proven their bravery and were eager for a chance to make a name for themselves. It was customary for the chief to launch a bold attack on some rival tribe they were feuding with, and they were expected to either forcefully take the cattle found in the land they invaded or die trying. After accomplishing this feat, the young chieftain was forever regarded as brave and fit to lead, and those in his entourage gained the same reputation. Since this practice was mutually performed among them, it was not considered theft; the losses one tribe suffered when the chieftain of another was inaugurated were offset when their chieftain had his turn to demonstrate his bravery.”[122] However, this practice seems to have faded away about fifty years before Martin's work was published, and its decline eliminated one significant source of feuds and disorder. An extensive and interesting account of the nature of the raids the Highlanders typically engaged in, how they were viewed, how they were carried out, and the effects they had on the character, habits, and customs of the people can be found in the first volume of General Stewart’s valuable work on the Highlands.

It has been commonly alleged, that ideas of succession were so loose in the Highlands, that brothers were often preferred to grandsons and even to sons. But this assertion proceeds on a most erroneous assumption, inasmuch as election was never in any degree admitted, and a system of hereditary succession prevailed, which, though different from that which has been instituted by the feudal law, allowed of no such deviations or anomalies as some have imagined. The Highland law of succession, as Mr Skene observes, requires to be considered in reference, first, to the chiefship and the superiority of the lands belonging to the clan; and secondly, in respect to the property or the land itself. The succession to the chiefship and its usual prerogatives was termed the law of tanistry; that to the property or the land itself, gavel. But when the feudal system was introduced, the law of tanistry became the law of succession to the property as well as the chiefship; whilst that of gavel was too directly opposed to feudal principles to be suffered to exist at all, even in a modified form. It appears, indeed, that the Highlanders adhered strictly to succession in the male line, and that the great peculiarity which distinguished their[123] law of succession from that established by the feudal system, consisted in the circumstance that, according to it, brothers invariably succeeded before sons. In the feudal system property was alone considered, and the nearest relation to the last proprietor was naturally accounted the heir. But, in the Highland system, the governing principle of succession was not property, but the right of chiefship, derived from being the lineal descendant of the founder or patriarch of the tribe; it was the relation to the common ancestor, to whom the brother was considered as one degree nearer than the son, and through whom the right was derived, and not to the last chief, which regulated the succession. Thus, the brothers of the chief invariably succeeded before the sons, not by election, but as a matter of right, and according to a fixed rule which formed the law or principle of succession, instead of being, as some have supposed, a departure from it, occasioned by views of temporary expediency, by usurpation, or otherwise. In a word, the law of tanistry, however much opposed to the feudal notions of later times, flowed naturally from the patriarchal constitution of society in the Highlands, and was peculiarly adapted to the circumstances of a people such as we have described, whose warlike habits and love of military enterprise, or armed predatory expeditions, made it necessary to have at all times a chief competent to act as their leader or commander.

It has been commonly claimed that succession ideas in the Highlands were so relaxed that brothers were often favored over grandsons and even sons. However, this claim is based on a significant misunderstanding, as there was never any real space for election, and a system of hereditary succession was established, which, while different from that created by feudal law, did not allow for the deviations or anomalies some have imagined. The Highland laws of succession, as Mr. Skene notes, need to be viewed in relation to two factors: first, the chiefship and the superiority of the lands belonging to the clan; and second, the property or land itself. The succession to the chiefship and its usual rights was known as the law of tanistry; the succession to the property or land itself was termed gavel. However, when the feudal system was introduced, the law of tanistry became the standard for succession to both property and chiefship, while the law of gavel was too directly opposed to feudal principles to be allowed to continue, even in a modified form. In fact, it seems that the Highlanders strictly followed succession through the male line, and the main difference that distinguished their succession laws from those established by the feudal system was that, according to their rules, brothers always succeeded before sons. In the feudal system, property was the primary concern, and the nearest relative to the last owner was naturally deemed the heir. But in the Highland system, the key principle of succession was not property but the right to chiefship, which came from being a direct descendant of the tribe's founder or patriarch. Thus, it was the relationship to the common ancestor that mattered, with the brother considered one degree closer than the son and through whom the right was inherited, rather than the connection to the last chief. Consequently, the chief's brothers always succeeded before his sons, not as a result of election but as a matter of right, following a set rule that formed the law or principle of succession, rather than being a deviation caused by temporary expediency, usurpation, or other factors. In summary, the law of tanistry, though it conflicted with feudal ideas of later times, arose naturally from the patriarchal structure of society in the Highlands and was particularly suited to the conditions of a people characterized by their warrior culture and love of military action, which made it essential to always have a capable leader or commander at the helm.

But if the law of tanistry was opposed to the principles of the feudal system, that of gavel or the succession to property amongst the Highlanders was still more adverse. By the feudal law the eldest son, when the succession opened, not only acquired the superiority over the rest of the family, but he also succeeded to the whole of the property, whilst the younger branches were obliged to push their fortune by following other pursuits. But in the Highlands the case was altogether different. By the law of gavel, the property of the clan was divided in certain proportions amongst all the male branches of the family, to the exclusion of females, who, by this extraordinary Salic anomaly, could no more succeed to the property than to the chiefship itself. The law of gavel in the Highlands, therefore, differed from the English custom of gavel-kind in being exclusively confined to the male branches of a family. In what proportions the property was divided, or whether these proportions varied according to circumstances, or the will of the chief, it is impossible to ascertain. But it would appear that the principal seat of the family, with the lands immediately surrounding it, always remained the property of the chief; and besides this, the latter retained a sort of superiority over the whole possessions of the clan, in virtue of which he received from each dependent branch a portion of the produce of the land as an acknowledgment of his chiefship, and also to enable him to support the dignity of his station by the exercise of a commensurate hospitality. Such was the law of gavel, which, though adverse to feudal principles, was adapted to the state of society amongst the Highlands, out of which indeed it originally sprang; because, where there were no other pursuits open to the younger branches of families except rearing flocks and herds during peace, and following the chief in war; and where it was the interest as well as the ambition of the latter to multiply the connexions of his family, and take every means to strengthen the power as well as to secure the obedience of his clan, the division of property, or the law of gavel, resulted as naturally from such an order of things, as that of hereditary succession to the patriarchal government and chiefship of the clan. Hence, the chief stood to the cadets of his family in a relation somewhat analogous to that in which the feudal sovereign stood to the barons who held their fiefs of the crown, and although there was no formal investiture, yet the tenure was in effect pretty nearly the same. In both cases the principle of the system was essentially military, though it apparently led to opposite results; and, in the Highlands, the law under consideration was so peculiarly adapted to the constitution of society, that it was only abandoned after a long struggle, and even at a comparatively recent period traces of its existence and operation may be observed amongst the people of that country.[123]

But while the law of tanistry clashed with the principles of the feudal system, the law of gavel regarding property succession among the Highlanders was even more incompatible. Under feudal law, the eldest son, upon the opening of the succession, not only gained superiority over the rest of the family but also inherited all the property, leaving the younger siblings to seek their fortunes through other means. In contrast, in the Highlands, the situation was entirely different. By the law of gavel, the clan's property was divided in specific portions among all male members of the family, completely excluding females, who, due to this unusual Salic rule, could not inherit property or leadership. Thus, the gavel law in the Highlands was distinct from the English custom of gavel-kind as it only applied to male family members. The exact proportions of property division or whether these proportions changed based on circumstances or the chief's wishes is impossible to determine. However, it seems that the main family seat and its surrounding lands always remained with the chief, who also maintained a form of superiority over the entire clan’s possessions. This allowed him to collect a share of the land’s produce from each dependent branch as recognition of his leadership and to uphold his status through appropriate hospitality. Such was the law of gavel, which, despite being at odds with feudal principles, suited the social structure in the Highlands, from which it originally emerged. In a society where younger family members had no other options besides raising livestock during peacetime and following the chief into battle, and where it was both in the chief's interest and ambition to expand his familial ties and strengthen the loyalty and power of his clan, the division of property, or the law of gavel, arose naturally from this order, just as hereditary succession did within the patriarchal leadership of the clan. Consequently, the chief had a relationship with his younger family members that was somewhat similar to the relationship between a feudal sovereign and the barons holding land from the crown. Although there was no formal granting of land, the practical arrangement was nearly the same. In both scenarios, the system was fundamentally military in nature, even if it led to seemingly opposite outcomes. In the Highlands, the law being discussed was so uniquely suited to the societal structure that it was only set aside after a lengthy struggle, and even in comparatively recent times, remnants of its influence and operation can still be seen among the people of that region.[123]

Similar misconceptions have prevailed regarding[124] Highland marriage-customs. This was, perhaps, to be expected. In a country where a bastard son was often found in undisturbed possession of the chiefship or property of a clan, and where such bastard generally received the support of the clansmen against the claims of the feudal heir, it was natural to suppose that very loose notions of succession were entertained by the people; that legitimacy conferred no exclusive rights; and that the title founded on birth alone might be set aside in favour of one having no other claim than that of election. But this, although a plausible, would nevertheless be an erroneous supposition. The person here considered as a bastard, and described as such, was by no means viewed in the same light by the Highlanders, because, according to their law of marriage, which was originally very different from the feudal system in this matter, his claim to legitimacy was as undoubted as that of the feudal heir afterwards became. It is well known that the notions of the Highlanders were peculiarly strict in regard to matters of hereditary succession, and that no people on earth was less likely to sanction any flagrant deviation from what they believed to be the right and true line of descent. All their peculiar habits, feelings, and prejudices were in direct opposition to a practice, which, had it been really acted upon, must have introduced endless disorder and confusion; and hence the natural explanation of this apparent anomaly seems to be, what Mr Skene has stated, namely, that a person who was feudally a bastard might in their view be considered as legitimate, and therefore entitled to be supported in accordance with their strict ideas of hereditary right, and their habitual tenacity of whatever belonged to their ancient usages. Nor is this mere conjecture or hypothesis. A singular custom regarding marriage, retained till a late period amongst the Highlanders, and clearly indicating that their law of marriage originally differed in some essential points from that established under the feudal system, seems to afford a simple and natural explanation of the difficulty by which genealogists have been so much puzzled.

Similar misconceptions have persisted about[124]Highland marriage customs. This was probably to be expected. In a country where a illegitimate son often held onto the chieftaincy or clan property without issue, and where such a son generally received support from the clansmen against the feudal heir’s claims, it was natural to think that the people had very relaxed views on succession; that legitimacy didn't grant exclusive rights; and that a title based solely on birth could be set aside in favor of someone whose only claim was election. However, while this may seem plausible, it would still be an incorrect assumption. The person referred to as a bastard, and labeled as such, was not seen the same way by the Highlanders, because under their marriage law, which originally differed significantly from the feudal system in this respect, his claim to legitimacy was as indisputable as that of the feudal heir later on. It’s well known that the Highlanders held particularly strict views regarding hereditary succession, and no group on earth was less likely to accept any blatant deviation from what they believed to be the correct and true line of descent. All their unique customs, feelings, and biases opposed a practice that, if truly implemented, would lead to endless disorder and confusion; thus, the natural explanation for this apparent anomaly seems to be what Mr. Skene stated, namely that a person who was illegitimate by feudal standards could be seen as legitimate in their eyes, and therefore entitled to support according to their strict ideas of hereditary rights and their strong connection to their ancient customs. This isn’t mere conjecture or theory. A unique marriage custom, maintained until fairly recently among the Highlanders, which clearly indicates that their marriage laws originally differed in key ways from those established under the feudal system, seems to provide a simple and logical explanation for the difficulties that genealogists have often faced.

“This custom was termed hand-fasting, and consisted in a species of contract between two chiefs, by which it was agreed that the heir of one should live with the daughter of the other as her husband for twelve months and a day. If in that time the lady became a mother, or proved to be with child, the marriage became good in law, even although no priest had performed the marriage ceremony in due form; but should there not have occurred any appearance of issue, the contract was considered at an end, and each party was at liberty to marry or hand-fast with any other. It is manifest that the practice of so peculiar a species of marriage must have been in terms of the original law among the Highlanders, otherwise it would be difficult to conceive how such a custom could have originated; and it is in fact one which seems naturally to have arisen from the form of their society, which rendered it a matter of such vital importance to secure the lineal succession of their chiefs. It is perhaps not improbable that it was this peculiar custom which gave rise to the report handed down by the Roman and other historians, that the ancient inhabitants of Great Britain had their wives in common, or that it was the foundation of that law of Scotland by which natural children became legitimized by subsequent marriage; and as this custom remained in the Highlands until a very late period, the sanction of the ancient custom was sufficient to induce them to persist in regarding the offspring of such marriages as legitimate.”[124]

“This custom was called hand-fasting and involved an agreement between two chiefs, stating that one chief’s heir would live with the other chief’s daughter as her husband for twelve months and one day. If during this time the lady became a mother or was found to be pregnant, the marriage was legally recognized, even if no priest had conducted the marriage ceremony properly; however, if there was no sign of children, the contract was considered finished, and both parties were free to marry or hand-faste with anyone else. It’s clear that the practice of this unique form of marriage must have been part of the original laws among the Highlanders. Otherwise, it’s hard to understand how such a custom could have developed. It seems to have naturally emerged from their societal structure, which made it crucial to secure the direct line of succession for their chiefs. It’s quite possible that this unusual custom contributed to the accounts from Roman and other historians that the ancient inhabitants of Great Britain had shared wives, or that it laid the groundwork for the Scottish law that legitimized natural children through subsequent marriage. As this custom persisted in the Highlands until quite recently, the backing of ancient tradition was enough for them to continue viewing the offspring of such unions as legitimate.”[124]

It appears, indeed, that, as late as the sixteenth century, the issue of a hand-fast marriage claimed the earldom of Sutherland. The claimant, according to Sir Robert Gordon, described himself as one lawfully descended from his father, John, the third earl, because, as he alleged, “his mother was hand-fasted and fianced to his father;” and his claim was bought off (which shows that it was not considered as altogether incapable of being maintained) by Sir Adam Gordon, who had married the heiress of Earl John. Such, then, was the nature of the peculiar and temporary connexion, which gave rise to the apparent anomalies which we have been considering. It was a custom which had for its object, not to interrupt, but to preserve the lineal succession of[125] the chiefs, and to obviate the very evil of which it is conceived to afford a glaring example. But after the introduction of the feudal law, which, in this respect, was directly opposed to the ancient Highland law, the lineal and legitimate heir, according to Highland principles, came to be regarded as a bastard by the government, which accordingly considered him as thereby incapacitated for succeeding to the honours and property of his race; and hence originated many of those disputes concerning succession and chiefship, which embroiled families with one another as well as with the government, and were productive of incredible disorder, mischief, and bloodshed. No allowance was made for the ancient usages of the people, which were probably but ill understood; and the rights of rival claimants were decided according to the principles of a foreign system of law, which was long resisted, and never admitted except from necessity. It is to be observed, however, that the Highlanders themselves drew a broad distinction between bastard sons and the issue of the hand-fast unions above described. The former were rigorously excluded from every sort of succession, but the latter were considered as legitimate as the offspring of the most regularly solemnized marriage.

It seems that even as late as the sixteenth century, the matter of a hand-fast marriage was significant in the earldom of Sutherland. The claimant, as noted by Sir Robert Gordon, identified himself as someone with a legitimate claim through his father, John, the third earl, because, as he stated, “his mother was hand-fasted and engaged to his father;” and his claim was settled (which indicates it was not entirely dismissed) by Sir Adam Gordon, who had married the heiress of Earl John. This was the nature of the unique and temporary connection that led to the apparent inconsistencies we have been discussing. It was a practice aimed not at disrupting, but at preserving the lineal succession of[125] the chiefs, while addressing the very issues it seemed to exemplify. However, with the introduction of feudal law, which directly opposed the old Highland law, the lineal and legitimate heir, according to Highland customs, began to be viewed as a bastard by the government. Therefore, he was considered unfit to inherit the honors and properties of his lineage, leading to many disputes over succession and leadership that embroiled families against each other and the government, resulting in considerable disorder, harm, and bloodshed. There was no accommodation for the ancient customs of the people, which were likely misunderstood; the rights of rival claimants were determined based on a foreign legal system that was met with resistance and only accepted out of necessity. It’s important to note, though, that the Highlanders themselves made a clear distinction between bastard sons and the offspring of the hand-fast unions mentioned earlier. The former were strictly excluded from any form of succession, while the latter were regarded as legitimate as the children from the most officially sanctioned marriage.

Having said thus much respecting the laws of succession and marriage, we proceed next to consider the gradation of ranks which appears to have existed amongst the Highlanders, whether in relation to the lands of which they were proprietors, or the clans of which they were members. And here it may be observed, that the classification of society in the Highlands seems to have borne a close resemblance to that which prevailed in Wales and in Ireland amongst cognate branches of the same general race. In the former country there were three different tenures of land, and nine degrees of rank. Of these tenures, the first was termed Maerdir, signifying a person who has jurisdiction, and included three ranks; the second was called Uchilordir, or property, and likewise consisted of three ranks; and the third, denominated Priodordir, or native, included that portion of the population whom we would now call tenants, divided into the degrees of yeomen, labourers, and serfs. A similar order of things appears to have prevailed in Ireland, where, in the classification of the people, we recognise the several degrees of Fuidir, Biadhtach, and Mogh. In the Highlands, the first tenure included the three degrees of Ard Righ, Righ, and Mormaor; the Tighern or Thane, the Armin and the Squire, were analogous to the three Welsh degrees included in the Uchilordir; and a class of persons, termed native men, were evidently the same in circumstances and condition with the Priodordir of Wales. These native men were obviously the tenants or farmers on the property, who made a peculiar acknowledgment, termed calpe, to the chief or head of their clan. For this we have the authority of Martin, who informs us that one of the duties “payable by all the tenants to their chiefs, though they did not live upon his lands,” was called “calpich,” and that “there was a standing law for it,” denominated “calpich law.” The other duty paid by the tenants was that of herezeld, as it was termed, which, along with calpe, was exigible if the tenant happened to occupy more than the eighth part of a davoch of land. That such was the peculiar acknowledgment of chiefship incumbent on the native men, or, in other words, the clan tribute payable by them in acknowledgment of the power and in support of the dignity of the chief, appears from the bonds of amity or manrent, in which we find them obliging themselves to pay “calpis as native men ought and should do to their chief.”

Having said this much about the laws of succession and marriage, we will now look at the hierarchy of ranks that seems to have existed among the Highlanders, whether in terms of the lands they owned or the clans they belonged to. It's worth noting that the social structure in the Highlands closely resembled that of Wales and Ireland among related groups of the same general ethnicity. In Wales, there were three types of land ownership and nine ranks. The first type was called Maerdir, which means a person with jurisdiction, and included three ranks; the second was Uchilordir, or property, which also had three ranks; and the third, known as Priodordir, or native, included the part of the population we would now call tenants, divided into yeomen, laborers, and serfs. A similar structure existed in Ireland, where we can identify degrees like Fuidir, Biadhtach, and Mogh. In the Highlands, the first tenure included three degrees: Ard Righ, Righ, and Mormaor. The Tighern or Thane, the Armin, and the Squire were comparable to the three Welsh degrees found in Uchilordir, and a group called native men clearly had similar circumstances to the Priodordir of Wales. These native men were essentially the tenants or farmers on the land, who made a specific acknowledgment called calpe to their clan chief. We have the support of Martin, who tells us that one of the duties "payable by all the tenants to their chiefs, even if they didn't live on his lands," was called "calpich," and that "there was a standing law for it," known as "calpich law." The other duty tenants owed was termed herezeld, which, along with calpe, was expected if the tenant occupied more than an eighth of a davoch of land. This unique acknowledgment of chiefship required from the native men, or in other words, the clan tribute they paid in recognition of the chief's authority and dignity, is illustrated in the bonds of amity or manrent, where they agreed to pay "calpis as native men ought and should do to their chief."

But the native men of Highland properties must be carefully distinguished from the cumerlach, who, like the kaeth of the Welsh, were merely a species of serfs, or adscripti glebæ. The former could not be removed from the land at the will of their lord, but there was no restriction laid on their personal liberty; the latter might be removed at the pleasure of their lord, but their personal liberty was restrained, or rather abrogated. The native man was the tenant who cultivated the soil, and as such possessed a recognised estate in the land which he occupied. As long as he performed the requisite services he could not be removed, nor could a greater proportion of labour or produce be exacted from him than custom or usage had fixed. It appears, therefore,[126] that these possessed their farms, or holdings, by a sort of hereditary right, which was not derived from their lord, and of which, springing as it did from immemorial usage, and the very constitution of clanship, it was not in his power to deprive them. The cumerlach were the cottars and actual labourers of the soil, who, possessing no legal rights either of station or property, were in reality absolute serfs. The changes of succession, however, occasionally produced important results, illustrative of the peculiarities above described. “When a Norman baron,” says Mr Skene, “obtained by succession, or otherwise, a Highland property, the Gaelic nativi remained in actual possession of the soil under him, but at the same time paid their calpes to the natural chief of their clan, and followed him in war. When a Highland chief, however, acquired by the operation of the feudal succession, an additional property which had not been previously in the possession of his clan, he found it possessed by the nativi of another race. If these nativi belonged to another clan which still existed in independence, and if they chose to remain on the property, they did so at the risk of being placed in a perilous situation, should a feud arise between the two clans. But if they belonged to no other independent clan, and the stranger chief had acquired the whole possessions of their race, the custom seems to have been for them to give a bond of manrent to their new lord, by which they bound themselves to follow him as their chief, and make him the customary acknowledgment of the calpe. They thus became a dependent sept upon a clan of a different race, while they were not considered as forming a part of that clan.”[125]

But the local men of Highland estates must be clearly distinguished from the cumerlach, who, similar to the kaeth of the Welsh, were basically a type of serfs, or adscripti glebæ. The former couldn’t be removed from the land at the whim of their lord, but had no restrictions on their personal freedom; the latter could be removed at their lord's discretion, but their personal freedom was limited, or really taken away. The native man was the tenant who worked the land and thus had a recognized estate in the land he occupied. As long as he fulfilled the necessary obligations, he couldn’t be removed, nor could he be forced to provide more labor or produce than what was established by custom or tradition. It seems, therefore,[126] that they held their farms or holdings by a kind of hereditary right that didn’t come from their lord, and because it was based on long-standing usage and the very nature of clanship, it wasn't something he could take away. The cumerlach were the cottars and actual laborers of the land, who had no legal rights of status or property and were essentially absolute serfs. Changes in succession, however, sometimes led to significant outcomes that highlighted the peculiarities mentioned above. “When a Norman baron,” says Mr. Skene, “obtained a Highland property through succession or otherwise, the Gaelic nativi continued to occupy the land under him, but still paid their calpes to the natural chief of their clan, and followed him in battle. When a Highland chief acquired additional property through feudal succession that wasn’t previously held by his clan, he found it occupied by the nativi of a different race. If these nativi were from another clan that still existed independently and chose to stay on the property, they did so at the risk of facing a dangerous situation if a conflict arose between the two clans. But if they were not part of any independent clan and the foreign chief had taken over all the lands of their race, the custom seemed to be for them to give a bond of manrent to their new lord, binding themselves to follow him as their chief and to make the customary acknowledgment of the calpe. They thereby became a dependent sept of a clan of a different race, while not being considered part of that clan.”[125]

The gradation of ranks considered in reference to the clan or tribe may be briefly described. The highest dignitary was the righ or king, who in point of birth and station was originally on a footing of equality with the other chiefs, and only derived some additional dignity during his life from a sort of regal pre-eminence. “Among the ancient Celtæ the prince or king had nothing actually his own, but everything belonging to his followers was freely at his service;” of their own accord they gave their prince so many cattle, or a certain portion of grain. It seems probable that the Celtic chief held the public lands in trust for his people, and was on his succession invested with those possessions which he afterwards apportioned among his retainers. Those only, we are told by Cæsar, had lands, “magistrates and princes, and they give to their followers as they think proper, removing them at the year’s end.”[126] The Celtic nations, according to Dr Macpherson, limited the regal authority to very narrow bounds. The old monarchs of North Britain and Ireland were too weak either to control the pride and insolence of the great, or to restrain the licentiousness of the populace. Many of those princes, if we credit history, were dethroned, and some of them even put to death by their subjects, which is a demonstration that their power was not unlimited.

The hierarchy of ranks related to the clan or tribe can be briefly described. The highest position was the righ or king, who, by birth and status, was originally on equal ground with other chiefs and only gained extra dignity during his life from a sort of royal superiority. “Among the ancient Celts, the prince or king didn't actually own anything; everything that belonged to his followers was available for his use.” Of their own free will, they gave their prince livestock or a portion of grain. It seems likely that the Celtic chief managed public lands on behalf of his people and was given those possessions upon his ascension, which he would then distribute among his retainers. According to Cæsar, only “magistrates and princes had land, and they allocate it to their followers as they see fit, removing them at the end of the year.”[126] Dr. Macpherson states that the Celtic nations restricted royal authority to very limited boundaries. The old monarchs of North Britain and Ireland were often too weak to manage the pride and arrogance of the powerful or to control the unruliness of the people. Many of these princes, according to historical accounts, were overthrown, and some were even killed by their subjects, which shows that their power was not absolute.

Next to the king was the Mormaor, who seems to have been identical with the Tighern[127] and the later Thane. As we have already indicated, the persons invested with this distinction were the patriarchal chiefs or heads of the great tribes into which the Highlanders were formerly divided. But when the line of the ancient mormaors gradually sank under the ascendant influence of the feudal system, the clans forming the great tribes became independent, and their leaders or chiefs were held to represent each the common ancestor or founder of his clan, and derived all their dignity and power from the belief in such representation. The chief possessed his office by right of blood alone, as that right was understood in the Highlands; neither election nor marriage could constitute any title to this distinction; it was, as we have already stated, purely hereditary, nor could it descend to any person except him who, according to the Highland rule of succession, was the nearest male heir to the dignity.

Next to the king was the Mormaor, who seems to have been the same as the Tighern[127] and the later Thane. As we've mentioned before, those given this title were the patriarchal leaders or heads of the major tribes that the Highlanders used to be divided into. However, as the line of the ancient mormaors gradually declined under the increasing influence of the feudal system, the clans within these large tribes became independent. Their leaders or chiefs were seen as representing the common ancestor or founder of their clan, and they drew all their authority and influence from that belief. The chief held his position solely by right of blood, as that was understood in the Highlands; neither election nor marriage could grant any claim to this title. It was, as we've stated, purely hereditary, and it could only be passed down to the person who, according to the Highland rules of succession, was the closest male heir to that title.

Next to the chief stood the tanist or person who, by the laws of tanistry, was entitled to succeed to the chiefship; he possessed this title during the lifetime of the chief, and, in[127] virtue of his apparent honours, was considered as a man of mark and consequence. “In the settlement of succession, the law of tanistry prevailed in Ireland from the earliest accounts of time. According to that law,” says Sir James Ware, “the hereditary right of succession was not maintained among the princes or the rulers of countries; but the strongest, or he who had the most followers, very often the eldest and most worthy of the deceased king’s blood and name, succeeded him. This person, by the common suffrage of the people, and in the lifetime of his predecessor, was appointed to succeed, and was called Tanist, that is to say, the second in dignity. Whoever received this dignity maintained himself and followers, partly out of certain lands set apart for that purpose, but chiefly out of tributary impositions, which he exacted in an arbitrary manner; impositions from which the lands of the church only, and those of persons vested with particular immunities, were exempted. The same custom was a fundamental law in Scotland for many ages. Upon the death of a king, the throne was not generally filled by his son, or daughter, failing of male issue, but by his brother, uncle, cousin-german, or near relation of the same blood. The personal merit of the successor, the regard paid to the memory of his immediate ancestors, or his address in gaining a majority of the leading men, frequently advanced him to the crown, notwithstanding the precautions taken by his predecessor.”[128]

Next to the chief stood the tanist, the person who, according to the laws of tanistry, was entitled to succeed to the chief's position; he held this title during the chief's lifetime and, due to his apparent honors, was seen as an important and influential person. “In determining succession, the law of tanistry was in effect in Ireland from the earliest times. According to that law,” states Sir James Ware, “the right of succession was not strictly hereditary among the princes or rulers of the land; instead, the strongest, or the one with the most followers—often the oldest and most deserving of the deceased king’s lineage—would take over. This person was chosen by the common support of the people and, while his predecessor was still alive, was designated as the one to succeed, and he was called Tanist, meaning the second in rank. Whoever held this title supported himself and his followers partly from specific lands designated for that purpose, but mainly from taxes he collected arbitrarily; the only lands exempted from these taxes were those of the church and individuals with special rights. The same practice was a fundamental law in Scotland for many years. When a king died, the throne was not usually taken by his son or daughter, if there were no male heirs, but by his brother, uncle, cousin, or another close relative of the same family. Often, the personal merits of the successor, the respect for the memory of his direct ancestors, or his ability to win over a majority of the key leaders would help him ascend to the throne, despite any measures taken by his predecessor.”[128]

According to Mr E. W. Robertson,[129] the Tanist, or heir-apparent, appears to have been nominated at the same time as the monarch or chief, and in pursuance of what he considers a true Celtic principle, that of a “divided authority;” the office being immediately filled up in case of the premature death of the Tanist, the same rule being as applicable to the chieftain of the smallest territory as to the chosen leader of the nation. According to Dr Macpherson, it appears that at first the Tanist or successor to the monarchy, or chiefship, was elected, but at a very early period the office seems to have become hereditary, although not in the feudal sense of that term. Mr Skene has shown that the succession was strictly limited to heirs male, and that the great peculiarity of the Highland system was that brothers invariably were preferred to sons. This perhaps arose partly from an anxiety to avoid minorities “in a nation dependent upon a competent leader in war.” This principle was frequently exemplified in the succession to the mormaordoms, and even to the kingly power itself; it formed one of the pleas put forward by Bruce in his competition for the crown with Baliol.

According to Mr. E. W. Robertson,[129] the Tanist, or heir-apparent, seems to have been nominated at the same time as the monarch or chief, following what he describes as a true Celtic principle of “divided authority;” the position being immediately filled if the Tanist dies unexpectedly, the same rule applying to the leader of the smallest territory as well as to the chosen leader of the nation. Dr. Macpherson indicates that initially, the Tanist or successor to the monarchy or chief was elected, but quite early on, the role appears to have become hereditary, though not in the feudal sense of the word. Mr. Skene has demonstrated that succession was strictly limited to male heirs and that a notable feature of the Highland system was the preference for brothers over sons. This preference may have partly stemmed from a desire to avoid having a young ruler, “in a nation reliant on a capable leader in war.” This principle was often seen in the succession to the mormaordoms and even to the kingly authority itself; it was one of the arguments presented by Bruce in his contest for the crown against Baliol.

After the family of the chief came the ceantighes, or heads of the subordinate houses into which the clan was divided, the most powerful of whom was the toisich, or toshach, who was generally the oldest cadet. This was a natural consequence of the law of gavel, which, producing a constant subdivision of the chief’s estate, until in actual extent of property he sometimes came to possess less than any of the other branches of the family, served in nearly the same proportion to aggrandise the latter, and hence that branch which had been longest separated from the original became relatively the most powerful. The toshach, military leader, or captain of the clan, certainly appears to have been at first elected to his office among the Celtic nations, as indeed were all the dignitaries who at a later period among the Highlanders succeeded to their positions according to fixed laws.[130] As war was the principal occupation of all the early Celtic nations, the office of toshach, or “war-king,” as Mr Robertson calls him, was one of supreme importance, and gave the holder of it many opportunities of converting it into one of permanent kingship although the Celts carefully guarded against this by enforcing the principle of divided authority among their chiefs, and thus maintaining the “balance of power.” The toshach’s duties were strictly military, he having nothing to do with the internal affairs of the tribe or nation, these being regulated by a magistrate, judge, or vergobreith, elected annually, and invested with regal authority and the power of life and death. It would appear that the duties of toshach sometimes devolved on the tanist, though this appears to have seldom been the case among the Highlanders.[131] From a very early time the oldest cadet held the[128] highest rank in the clan, next to the chief; and when the clan took the field he occupied, as a matter of right, the principal post of honour. On the march he headed the van, and in battle took his station on the right; he was, in fact, the lieutenant-general of the chief, and when the latter was absent he commanded the whole clan.[132] Another function exercised by the oldest cadet was that of maor, or steward, the principal business of which officer was to collect the revenues of the chief; but, after the feudal customs were introduced, this duty devolved upon the baron-bailie, and the maor consequently discontinued his fiscal labours.

After the family of the clan chief came the ceantighes, or heads of the subordinate houses the clan was divided into, the most powerful of whom was the toisich, or toshach, who was usually the oldest member. This was a natural result of the law of gavel, which created a constant division of the chief’s estate, so much so that at times he owned less land than any of the other branches of the family. This situation served to enhance the standing of those branches, and thus the branch that had separated from the original for the longest time became relatively the most powerful. The toshach, military leader, or captain of the clan, appears to have initially been elected among the Celtic nations, just as all the leaders who later held their positions among the Highlanders were chosen according to established laws.[130] Since war was the main activity of all early Celtic nations, the role of toshach, or “war-king,” as Mr. Robertson refers to him, was extremely important and provided the person holding the position many chances to turn it into a permanent kingship. However, the Celts were careful to prevent this by enforcing the principle of shared authority among their chiefs, thus maintaining the “balance of power.” The duties of the toshach were strictly military; he was not involved in the internal matters of the tribe or nation, which were managed by a magistrate, judge, or vergobreith, elected each year and holding the power of life and death. It seems that sometimes the responsibilities of the toshach fell to the tanist, but this was rarely the case among the Highlanders.[131] From an early point in time, the oldest member held the[128] highest rank in the clan, just below the chief; and when the clan went to battle, he rightfully took the top position of honor. During marches, he led the front, and in battles, he took his place on the right; he was effectively the lieutenant-general of the chief, and when the chief was absent, he commanded the entire clan.[132] Another role filled by the oldest member was that of maor, or steward, whose main duty was to collect the chief’s revenues; but after feudal customs were introduced, this responsibility shifted to the baron-bailie, leading to the maor discontinuing his financial duties.

The peculiar position of the toshach, with the power and consequence attached to it, naturally pointed him out as the person to whom recourse would be had in circumstances of difficulty; and hence arose an apparent anomaly which has led to no little misconception and confusion. The difficulty, however, may easily be cleared by a short explanation. When, through misfortune or otherwise, the family of the chief had become so reduced that he could no longer afford to his clan the protection required, and which formed the correlative obligation on his part to that of fealty and obedience on theirs, then the clansmen followed the oldest cadet as the head of the most powerful sept or branch of the clan; and he thus enjoyed, sometimes for a considerable period, all the dignity, consequence, and privileges of a chief, without, of course, either possessing a right, jure sanguinis, to that station, or even acquiring the title of the office which he, de facto, exercised. He was merely a sort of patriarchal regent, who exercised the supreme power, and enjoyed prerogatives of royalty without the name. While the system of clanship remained in its original purity, no such regency, or interregnum, could ever take place. But, in process of time, many circumstances occurred to render it both expedient and necessary. In fact, clanship, in its ancient purity, could scarcely co-exist with the feudal system, which introduced changes so adverse to its true spirit; and hence, when the territory had passed, by descent, into the hands of a Lowland baron, or when, by some unsuccessful opposition to the government, the chief had brought ruin upon himself and his house, and was no longer in a condition to maintain his station and afford protection to his clan, the latter naturally placed themselves under the only head capable of occupying the position of their chief, and with authority sufficient to command or enforce obedience. In other words, they sought protection at the hands of the oldest cadet; and he, on his part, was known by the name, not of chief, which would have been considered a gross usurpation, but of captain, or leader of the clan. It is clear, therefore, that this dignity was one which owed its origin to circumstances, and formed no part of the original system, as has been generally but erroneously supposed. If an anomaly, it was one imposed by necessity, and the deviation was confined, as we have seen, within the narrowest possible limits. It was altogether unknown until a recent period in the history of the Highlands, and, when it did come into use, it was principally confined to three clans, namely, Clan Chattan, Clan Cameron, and Clan Ranald; an undoubted proof that it was not a regular but an exceptional dignity, that it was a temporary expedient, not part of a system; and that a captain differed as essentially from a chief as a regent differs from an hereditary sovereign. “It is evident,” says Mr Skene, who has the merit of being the first to trace out this distinction clearly, “that a title, which was not universal among the Highlanders, must have arisen from peculiar circumstances connected with those clans in which it is first found; and when we examine the history of these clans, there can be little doubt that it was[129] simply a person who had, from various causes, become de facto head of the clan, while the person possessing the hereditary right to that dignity remained either in a subordinate situation, or else for the time disunited from the rest of the clan.”[133]

The unusual role of the toshach, with its associated power and importance, made him the go-to person in tough situations. This led to some misconceptions and confusion. However, a quick explanation can clear things up. When, due to misfortune or other reasons, the chief's family became too diminished to provide the necessary protection to their clan, which was their reciprocal duty for the loyalty and obedience the clan owed them, the clansmen rallied behind the oldest cadet as the leader of the strongest branch of the clan. He enjoyed all the dignity, importance, and privileges of a chief for an extended time, even though he did not have a rightful claim, jure sanguinis, to that role, nor did he officially hold the title of the office he effectively ran. He was essentially a kind of caretaker leader, wielding supreme power and enjoying royal privileges without the title. While the system of clanship was intact, such a regency, or interregnum, couldn't happen. Over time, various situations made such arrangements both practical and necessary. In reality, traditional clanship struggled to coexist with the feudal system, which introduced changes that conflicted with its true essence. Thus, when land passed to a Lowland baron or when the chief faced ruin due to failing to oppose the government, he could no longer uphold his position or protect his clan. As a result, the clan turned to the oldest cadet, the only one capable of taking on the chief's role and commanding obedience. In other words, they sought protection from the oldest cadet, who was known not as chief—which would have been seen as a blatant usurpation—but as captain or leader of the clan. Clearly, this dignity arose from specific circumstances and was not part of the original system, as is often mistakenly believed. If it was an anomaly, it was born out of necessity, and the variation was limited, as we’ve seen, to the smallest possible extent. It was unknown until relatively recently in Highland history, and when it did appear, it was mainly confined to three clans: Clan Chattan, Clan Cameron, and Clan Ranald. This proves it was an exceptional rather than a regular title, a temporary solution rather than a systemic one, and a captain differed fundamentally from a chief just as a regent differs from a hereditary sovereign. "It is evident," says Mr. Skene, the first to clearly highlight this distinction, "that a title not universally adopted among the Highlanders must have originated from specific circumstances related to the clans where it first appeared; and when we look into the history of these clans, it's clear that it was[129] simply someone who had, for various reasons, become de facto head of the clan while the person entitled to that dignity was either in a lower position or temporarily separated from the rest of the clan.”[133]

Another title known among the ancient Highlanders was that of ogtiern, or lesser tighern, or Thane, and was applied either to the son of a tighern, or to those members of the clan whose kinship to the chief was beyond a certain degree. They appear to have to a large extent formed the class of duinewassels, or gentry of the clan, intermediate between the chief and the body of the clan, and known in later times as tacksmen or goodmen. “These, again, had a circle of relations, who considered them as their immediate leaders, and who in battle were placed under their immediate command. Over them in peace, these chieftains exercised a certain authority, but were themselves dependent on the chief, to whose service all the members of the clan were submissively devoted. As the duinewassels received their lands from the bounty of the chief, for the purpose of supporting their station in the tribe, so these lands were occasionally resumed or reduced to provide for those who were more immediately related to the laird; hence many of this class necessarily sank into commoners. This transition strengthened the feeling which was possessed by the very lowest of the community, that they were related to the chief, from whom they never forgot they originally sprang.”[134] The duinewassels were all cadets of the house of the chief, and each had a pedigree of his own as long, and perchance as complicated as that of his chief. They were, as might be expected, the bravest portion of the clan; the first in the onset, and the last to quit the strife, even when the tide of battle pressed hardest against them. They cherished a high and chivalrous sense of honour, ever keenly alive to insult or reproach; and they were at all times ready to devote themselves to the service of their chief, when a wrong was to be avenged, an inroad repressed or punished, or glory reaped by deeds of daring in arms.

Another title known among the ancient Highlanders was ogtiern, or lesser tighern, or Thane, which referred either to the son of a tighern or to those clan members whose relationship to the chief was more distant. They mainly formed the class of duinewassels, or the gentry of the clan, positioned between the chief and the rest of the clan, and were later known as tacksmen or goodmen. “These individuals had a circle of relatives who viewed them as their direct leaders, and in battle, they were placed under their immediate command. In times of peace, these chieftains held a certain authority over them but were still dependent on the chief, to whom all clan members were faithfully devoted. The duinewassels received their lands from the chief’s generosity to support their status in the tribe, so these lands could be taken back or reduced to benefit those more closely related to the laird; hence, many in this class inevitably became commoners. This shift strengthened the belief among the lowest members of the community that they were connected to the chief, from whom they never forgot they originally came.”[134] The duinewassels were all branches of the chief's house, and each had their own long and possibly complicated lineage, similar to that of the chief. They were, as one might expect, the bravest part of the clan; the first to charge into battle and the last to withdraw, even when the battle grew fiercest. They held a strong and noble sense of honor, always sensitive to any insult or reproach; and they were always ready to dedicate themselves to the service of their chief when there was a wrong to be righted, an invasion to be repelled or punished, or glory to be gained through brave deeds in combat.

Another office which existed among the old Gaelic inhabitants of Scotland was that of Brehon, deemster, or judge, the representative of the vergobreith previously referred to. Among the continental Celts this office was elective, but among the Highlanders it appears to have been hereditary, and by no means held so important, latterly at least, as it was on the continent. As we referred to this office in the former part of this work, we shall say nothing farther of it in this place.

Another role that existed among the old Gaelic people of Scotland was that of Brehon, a deemster or judge, who represented the vergobreith mentioned earlier. Among the continental Celts, this role was elected, but among the Highlanders, it seems to have been inherited and was not as significant, at least in later times, as it was on the continent. Since we discussed this role earlier in this work, we won't elaborate on it here.

To this general view of the constitution of society in the Highlands, little remains to be added. The chief, as we have seen, was a sort of regulus, or petty prince, invested with an authority which was in its nature arbitrary, but which, in its practical exercise, seems generally to have been comparatively mild and paternal. He was subjected to no theoretical or constitutional limitations, yet, if ferocious in disposition, or weak in understanding, he was restrained or directed by the elders of the tribe, who were his standing counsellors, and without whose advice no measure of importance could be decided on. Inviolable custom supplied the deficiency of law. As his distinction and power consisted chiefly in the number of his followers, his pride as well as his ambition became a guarantee for the mildness of his sway; he had a direct and immediate interest to secure the attachment and devotion of his clan; and his condescension, while it raised the clansman in his own estimation, served also to draw closer the ties which bound the latter to his superior, without tempting him to transgress the limits of propriety. The Highlander was thus taught to respect himself in the homage which he paid to his chief. Instead of complaining of the difference of station and fortune, or considering prompt obedience as slavish degradation, he felt convinced that he was supporting[130] his own honour in showing respect to the head of his family, and in yielding a ready compliance to his will. Hence it was that the Highlanders carried in their demeanour the politeness of courts without the vices by which these are too frequently dishonoured, and cherished in their bosoms a sense of honour without any of its follies or extravagances. This mutual interchange of condescension and respect served to elevate the tone of moral feeling amongst the people, and no doubt contributed to generate that principle of incorruptible fidelity of which there are on record so many striking and even affecting examples. The sentiment of honour, and the firmness sufficient to withstand temptation, may in general be expected in the higher classes of society; but the voluntary sacrifice of life and fortune is a species of self-devotion seldom displayed in any community, and never perhaps exemplified to the same extent in any country as in the Highlands of Scotland.[135] The punishment of treachery was a kind of conventional outlawry or banishment from society, a sort of aquæ et ignis interdictio even more terrible than the punishment inflicted under that denomination, during the prevalence of the Roman law. It was the judgment of all against one, the condemnation of society, not that of a tribunal; and the execution of the sentence was as complete as its ratification was universal. Persons thus intercommuned were for ever cut off from the society to which they belonged; they incurred civil death in its most appalling form, and their names descended with infamy to posterity. What higher proof could possibly be produced of the noble sentiments of honour and fidelity cherished by the people, than the simple fact that the breach of these was visited with such a fearful retribution?

To this overall perspective on the structure of society in the Highlands, not much more needs to be added. The chief, as we've seen, was a sort of **regulus** or minor prince, holding an authority that was inherently arbitrary, but which, in practice, seemed to generally be quite mild and fatherly. He wasn’t bound by any theoretical or constitutional limits, yet, if he was ferocious by nature or lacking in understanding, he was guided or restrained by the tribe's elders, who served as his advisers and without whose counsel no significant decisions could be made. Strong traditions filled the gap left by the absence of law. Since the chief's status and power mainly depended on the number of his followers, his pride and ambition ensured that his rule was gentle; he had a direct interest in maintaining the loyalty and devotion of his clan. His graciousness not only uplifted the clansman in his own eyes but also strengthened the ties between himself and his followers without leading them to overstep acceptable boundaries. The Highlander thus learned to respect himself through the reverence he showed his chief. Instead of resenting the differences in rank and wealth or viewing prompt obedience as degrading, he believed he was upholding his own honor by respecting the head of his family and readily complying with his wishes. As a result, the Highlanders carried themselves with the politeness of courts without the vices that often tarnish them, and they held a sense of honor that lacked its usual foolishness or excesses. This mutual exchange of respect and consideration raised the moral standards among the people and likely helped cultivate the principle of unwavering loyalty for which there are many remarkable, even touching, examples recorded. The sense of honor and the strength to resist temptation are typically expected in higher social classes; however, the voluntary sacrifice of life and wealth is a form of self-dedication rarely seen in any community and perhaps never displayed to the same extent as in the Highlands of Scotland. The punishment for treachery was a form of conventional outlawry or banishment from society, a kind of **aquæ et ignis interdictio** even more dreadful than the punishment imposed under that name during the time of Roman law. It was a judgment rendered by all against one, an entire society’s condemnation rather than that of a court; and the enforcement of the sentence was as thorough as its consensus was widespread. Those thus excluded were permanently severed from the society they belonged to; they experienced civil death in its most terrifying form, and their names were remembered with infamy for generations. What greater evidence could there be of the noble feelings of honor and loyalty held by the people than the simple fact that breaking these ideals was met with such a dreadful punishment?

On the other hand, when chiefs proved worthless or oppressive, they were occasionally deposed, and when they took a side which was disapproved by the clan, they were abandoned by their people. Of the former, there are several well authenticated examples, and General Stewart has mentioned a remarkable instance of the latter. “In the reign of King William, immediately after the Revolution, Lord Tullibardine, eldest son of the Marquis of Athole, collected a numerous body of Athole Highlanders, together with three hundred Frasers, under the command of Hugh, Lord Lovat, who had married a daughter of the Marquis. These men believed that they were destined to support the abdicated king, but were in reality assembled to serve the government of William. When in front of Blair Castle, their real destination was disclosed to them by Lord Tullibardine. Instantly they rushed from their ranks, ran to the adjoining stream of Banovy, and filling their bonnets with water, drank to the health of King James; then with colours flying and pipes playing, fifteen hundred of the men of Athole put themselves under the command of the Laird of Ballechin, and marched off to join Lord Dundee, whose chivalrous bravery and heroic exploits had excited their admiration more than those of any other warrior since the days of Montrose.”

On the other hand, when chiefs turned out to be useless or oppressive, they were sometimes removed, and if they took a stance that the clan didn't support, they were abandoned by their own people. There are several well-documented examples of the former, and General Stewart mentioned a notable case of the latter. “During King William's reign, right after the Revolution, Lord Tullibardine, the eldest son of the Marquis of Athole, gathered a large group of Athole Highlanders, along with three hundred Frasers led by Hugh, Lord Lovat, who had married a daughter of the Marquis. These men thought they were meant to support the deposed king, but in reality, they were assembled to serve William's government. When they reached Blair Castle, Lord Tullibardine revealed their true purpose. Immediately, they broke ranks, dashed to the nearby Banovy stream, filled their bonnets with water, and toasted to King James's health; then, with colors flying and pipes playing, fifteen hundred men from Athole put themselves under the command of the Laird of Ballechin and marched off to join Lord Dundee, whose courageous bravery and heroic deeds had inspired them more than any other warrior since Montrose.”

The number of Highland clans has been variously estimated, but it is probable that when they were in their most flourishing condition it amounted to about forty. Latterly, by including many undoubtedly Lowland houses, the number has been increased to about a hundred, the additions being made chiefly by tartan manufacturers. Mr Skene has found that the various purely Highland clans can be clearly classified and traced up as having belonged to one or other of the great mormaordoms into which the north of Scotland was at one time divided. In his history of the individual clans, however, this is not the classification which he adopts, but one in accordance with that which he finds in the manuscript genealogies. According to these, the people were originally divided into several great tribes, the clans forming each of these separate tribes being deduced from a common ancestor. A marked line of distinction may be drawn between the different tribes, in each of which indications may be traced serving more or less,[131] according to Mr Skene, to identify them with the ancient mormaorships or earldoms.

The number of Highland clans has been estimated in various ways, but it's likely that at their peak, there were about forty. Recently, by including many Lowland families, the number has grown to around a hundred, mainly due to additions from tartan manufacturers. Mr. Skene discovered that the purely Highland clans can be clearly classified and traced back to one of the major mormaordoms into which northern Scotland was divided at one time. However, in his history of the individual clans, he doesn't use this classification; instead, he follows one based on the manuscript genealogies he studied. According to these, the people were originally split into several major tribes, with the clans within each tribe tracing back to a common ancestor. A clear distinction can be made between the different tribes, with indications that can help, to some extent, link them to the ancient mormaorships or earldoms, according to Mr. Skene.

In the old genealogies each tribe is invariably traced to a common ancestor, from whom all the different branches or clans are supposed to have descended. Thus we have—1. Descendants of Conn of the Hundred Battles, including the Lords of the Isles, or Macdonalds, the Macdougals, the Macneills, the Maclachlans, the Macewens, the Maclaisrichs, and the Maceacherns; 2. Descendants of Fearchar Fada Mac Feradaig, comprehending the old mormaors of Moray, the Mackintoshes, the Macphersons, and the Macnauchtans; 3. Descendants of Cormac Mac Oirbertaig, namely, the old Earls of Ross, the Mackenzies, the Mathiesons, the Macgregors, the Mackinnons, the Macquarries, the Macnabs, and the Macduffies; 4. Descendants of Fergus Leith Dearg, the Macleods and the Campbells; and 5. Descendants of Krycul, the Macnicols.

In the old family trees, each tribe is always traced back to a common ancestor, from whom all the different branches or clans are thought to have descended. So we have—1. Descendants of Conn of the Hundred Battles, which includes the Lords of the Isles, or Macdonalds, the Macdougals, the Macneills, the Maclachlans, the Macewens, the Maclaisrichs, and the Maceacherns; 2. Descendants of Fearchar Fada Mac Feradaig, which consists of the old mormaors of Moray, the Mackintoshes, the Macphersons, and the Macnauchtans; 3. Descendants of Cormac Mac Oirbertaig, namely, the old Earls of Ross, the Mackenzies, the Mathiesons, the Macgregors, the Mackinnons, the Macquarries, the Macnabs, and the Macduffies; 4. Descendants of Fergus Leith Dearg, the Macleods and the Campbells; and 5. Descendants of Krycul, the Macnicols.

Whatever may be the merits or defects of this distribution, it is convenient for the purpose of classification. It affords the means of referring the different clans to their respective tribes, and thus avoiding an arbitrary arrangement; and it is further in accordance with the general views which have already been submitted to the reader respecting the original constitution of clanship. We shall not, however, adhere strictly to Mr Skene’s arrangement.

Whatever the strengths or weaknesses of this distribution, it’s useful for classification purposes. It allows us to connect the different clans to their respective tribes, avoiding a random arrangement; and it also aligns with the overall ideas we've already discussed regarding the original structure of clans. However, we won’t follow Mr. Skene’s arrangement exactly.

FOOTNOTES:

[114] Scotland under her Early Kings, Ap. D.

[114] Scotland under her Early Kings, Ap. D.

[115] Gaelic, clann; Irish, clann, or cland; Manx, cloan, children, offspring, tribe.

[115] Gaelic, clann; Irish, clann, or cland; Manx, cloan, kids, descendants, tribe.

[116] Robertson’s Early Kings, i. 102, 103, 104.

[116] Robertson’s Early Kings, p. 102, 103, 104.

[117] Highlanders, i. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Highlanders, i. 16.

[118] Highlanders, p. 7, et. seq.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Highlanders, p. 7, etc.

[119] For details concerning the practical working of the clan system, in addition to what are given in this introduction, we refer the reader to chaps. xviii., xlii., xliii., xliv. of Part First.

[119] For more information about how the clan system actually works, besides what’s mentioned in this introduction, we direct the reader to chapters xviii., xlii., xliii., xliv. of Part First.

[120] We are indebted for much of what follows to Skene’s Highlanders of Scotland, vol. i. p. 153, et seq.

[120] We owe a lot of what comes next to Skene’s Highlanders of Scotland, vol. i. p. 153, et seq.

[121] Letter xix., part of which has already been quoted in ch. xlii., but may with advantage be again introduced here.

[121] Letter 19, part of which has already been quoted in ch. 42, but can be beneficially reintroduced here.

[122] Description of the Western Islands. London, 1703.

[122] Description of the Western Islands. London, 1703.

[123] Skene’s Highlanders of Scotland, vol. ii. ch. 7.

[123] Skene’s Highlanders of Scotland, vol. ii. ch. 7.

[124] Skene’s Highlanders of Scotland, vol. i. chap. 7, pp. 166, 167.

[124] Skene’s Highlanders of Scotland, vol. i. chap. 7, pp. 166, 167.

[125] Skene’s Highlanders of Scotland, vol. i. pp. 172, 173.

[125] Skene’s Highlanders of Scotland, vol. i. pp. 172, 173.

[126] Logan’s Scottish Gael, i. 171.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Logan's Scottish Gael, p. 171.

[127] According to Dr Macpherson, Tighern is derived from two words, meaning “a man of land.”

[127] Dr. Macpherson says that Tighern comes from two words that mean "a man of land."

[128] Dissertation, pp. 165-6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dissertation, pp. 165-6.

[129] Early Kings.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Early Kings.

[130] Robertson’s Early Kings, i. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Robertson’s Early Kings, p. 24.

[131] Logan’s Gael, i. 188.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Logan's Gael, vol. 1, p. 188.

[132]Toisich,” says Dr Macpherson, “was another title of honour which obtained among the Scots of the middle ages. Spelman imagined that this dignity was the same with that of Thane. But the Highlanders, among whose predecessors the word was once common, distinguished carefully in their language the toisich from the tanistair or the tierna. When they enumerate the different classes of their great men, agreeably to the language of former times, they make use of these three titles, in the same sentence, with a disjunctive particle between them.” “In Gaelic,” he adds, “tus, tos, and tosich signify the beginning or first part of anything, and sometimes the front of an army or battle.” Hence perhaps the name toisich, implying the post of honour which the oldest cadet always occupied as his peculiar privilege and distinction. Mr Robertson, however, thinks toshach is derived from the same root as the Latin dux. (Early Kings, i. 26.)

[132]Toisich,” says Dr. Macpherson, “was another title of honor that was recognized among the Scots in the Middle Ages. Spelman believed that this rank was the same as that of Thane. However, the Highlanders, among whose ancestors the word was once common, made a clear distinction in their language between toisich, tanistair, and tierna. When they list the various classes of their prominent figures, following the language of earlier times, they use these three titles in the same sentence, separated by a disjunctive particle.” “In Gaelic,” he adds, “tus, tos, and tosich mean the beginning or first part of anything, and sometimes refer to the front of an army or battle.” Hence, perhaps the name toisich suggests the honorable position that the oldest cadet always held as his special privilege and distinction. Mr. Robertson, however, believes toshach comes from the same root as the Latin dux. (Early Kings, i. 26.)

[133] Skene’s Highlanders, vol. ii. pp. 177, 178. That the captains of clans were originally the oldest cadets, is placed beyond all doubt by an instance which Mr Skene has mentioned in the part of his work here referred to. “The title of captain occurs but once in the family of the Macdonalds of Slate, and the single occurrence of this peculiar title is when the clan Houston was led by the uncle of their chief, then in minority. In 1545, we find Archibald Maconnill, captain of the clan Houston; and thus, on the only occasion when this clan followed as a chief a person who had not the right of blood to that station, he styles himself captain of the clan.”

[133] Skene’s Highlanders, vol. ii. pp. 177, 178. It is clear that the captains of clans were originally the oldest members of the family, as shown by an example Mr. Skene discusses in the section of his work being referenced here. “The title of captain appears only once in the family of the Macdonalds of Slate, and that single occurrence is when the clan Houston was led by the uncle of their chief, who was still a minor. In 1545, we find Archibald Maconnill, captain of the clan Houston; and thus, on the only occasion when this clan followed someone as chief who did not have the right of blood to that position, he refers to himself as captain of the clan.”

[134] Logan’s Gael, i. 173.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Logan’s Gael, vol. 1, p. 173.

[135] “All who are acquainted with the events of the unhappy insurrection of 1745, must have heard of a gentleman of the name of M’Kenzie, who had so remarkable a resemblance to Prince Charles Stuart, as to give rise to the mistake to which he cheerfully sacrificed his life, continuing the heroic deception to the last, and exclaiming with his expiring breath, ‘Villains, you have killed your Prince.’” (Stewart’s Sketches, &c., vol. i. p. 59).

[135] “Everyone familiar with the events of the unfortunate uprising of 1745 must have heard of a man named M’Kenzie, who had such a striking resemblance to Prince Charles Stuart that it led to a mistake for which he bravely sacrificed his life, maintaining the heroic deception until the very end and exclaiming with his dying breath, ‘Villains, you have killed your Prince.’” (Stewart’s Sketches, &c., vol. i. p. 59).


CHAPTER II.

The Gallgael, or Western Clans—Fiongall and Dubhgall—Lords of the Isles—Somerled—Suibne—Gillebride Mac Gille Adomnan—Somerled in the West—Defeat and death—His children—Dugall and his descendants—Ranald’s three sons, Ruari, Donald, Dugall—Roderick—Ranald—The Clan Donald—Origin—Angus Og—His son John—His sons Godfrey and Donald—Donald marries Mary, sister of Earl of Ross—Battle of Harlaw—Policy of James I.—Alexander of the Isles—Donald Balloch—John of the Isles—Angus Og declares himself Lord of the Isles—Seizes Earl and Countess of Athole—Intrigues with England—Battle of Lagebread—Battle of Bloody Bay—Alexander of Lochalsh—Expedition of James IV.—Donald Dubh—Donald Galda—Donald Gorme—Donald Dubh reappears—Somerled’s descendants fail—The various Island Clans—The Chiefship—Lord Macdonald and Macdonald of Clan Ranald—Donald Gorme Mor—Feuds with the Macleans and Macleods—Sir Donald, fourth Baronet—Sir Alexander’s wife befriends Prince Charles—Sir James, eighth Baronet—Sir Alexander, ninth Baronet, created a peer of Ireland—Present Lord Macdonald—Macdonalds of Islay and Kintyre—Alexander of Islay’s rebellions—Angus Macdonald—Feud with Macleans—Sir James imprisoned—His lands pass to the Campbells—Macdonalds of Keppoch, or Clanranald of Lochaber—Disputes with the Mackintoshes—The Macdonalds at Culloden—Clanranald Macdonalds of Garmoran and their offshoots—Battle of Kinloch-lochy or Blar-nan-leine—Macdonalds of Benbecula, Boisdale, Kinlochmoidart, Glenaladale—Marshal Macdonald, Duke of Tarentum—Macdonalds of Glencoe—Macdonnells of Glengarry—Feud between the Glengarry Macdonalds and Mackenzie of Kintail—General Sir James Macdonnell—Colonel Alexander Ranaldson Macdonnell, last specimen of a Highland Chief—Families descended from the Macdonnells of Glengarry—Strength of the Macdonalds—Characteristic in the arms of the Coast-Gael.

The Gallgael, or Western Clans—Fiongall and Dubhgall—Lords of the Isles—Somerled—Suibne—Gillebride Mac Gille Adomnan—Somerled in the West—Defeat and death—His children—Dugall and his descendants—Ranald’s three sons, Ruari, Donald, Dugall—Roderick—Ranald—The Clan Donald—Origin—Angus Og—His son John—His sons Godfrey and Donald—Donald marries Mary, sister of the Earl of Ross—Battle of Harlaw—Policy of James I.—Alexander of the Isles—Donald Balloch—John of the Isles—Angus Og declares himself Lord of the Isles—Seizes Earl and Countess of Athole—Intrigues with England—Battle of Lagebread—Battle of Bloody Bay—Alexander of Lochalsh—Expedition of James IV.—Donald Dubh—Donald Galda—Donald Gorme—Donald Dubh reappears—Somerled’s descendants fail—The various Island Clans—The Chiefship—Lord Macdonald and Macdonald of Clan Ranald—Donald Gorme Mor—Feuds with the Macleans and Macleods—Sir Donald, fourth Baronet—Sir Alexander’s wife befriends Prince Charles—Sir James, eighth Baronet—Sir Alexander, ninth Baronet, created a peer of Ireland—Present Lord Macdonald—Macdonalds of Islay and Kintyre—Alexander of Islay’s rebellions—Angus Macdonald—Feud with Macleans—Sir James imprisoned—His lands pass to the Campbells—Macdonalds of Keppoch, or Clanranald of Lochaber—Disputes with the Mackintoshes—The Macdonalds at Culloden—Clanranald Macdonalds of Garmoran and their offshoots—Battle of Kinloch-lochy or Blar-nan-leine—Macdonalds of Benbecula, Boisdale, Kinlochmoidart, Glenaladale—Marshal Macdonald, Duke of Tarentum—Macdonalds of Glencoe—Macdonnells of Glengarry—Feud between the Glengarry Macdonalds and Mackenzie of Kintail—General Sir James Macdonnell—Colonel Alexander Ranaldson Macdonnell, last example of a Highland Chief—Families descended from the Macdonnells of Glengarry—Strength of the Macdonalds—Characteristic in the arms of the Coast-Gael.

The clans that come first in order in Mr Skene’s classification are those whose progenitor is said by the genealogists to have been the fabulous Irish King Conn “of the hundred battles.” They are mostly all located in the Western Islands and Highlands, and are said by Mr Skene to have been descended from the Gallgael, or Gaelic pirates or rovers, who are said to have been so called to distinguish them from the Norwegian and Danish Fingall and Dugall, or white and black strangers or rovers. Mr Skene advocates strongly the unmixed Gaelic descent of these clans, as indeed he does of almost all the other clans. He endeavours to maintain that the whole of these western clans are of purely Pictish descent, not being mixed with even that of the Dalriadic Scots. We are inclined, however, to agree with Mr Smibert in thinking that the founders of these clans were to a large extent of Irish extraction, though clearly distinguishable from the primitive or Dalriadic Scots, and that from the time of the Scottish conquest they formed intimate relationships with the Northern Picts. “From whatever race,” to quote the judicious remarks of Mr Gregory, “whether Pictish or Scottish, the inhabitants of the Isles, in the reign of Kenneth MacAlpin, were derived, it is clear that the settlements and wars of the Scandinavians in the Hebrides, from the time of Harald Harfager to that of Olave the Red, a period of upwards of two centuries, must have produced a very considerable change in the population. As in all cases of conquest, this change must have been most perceptible in the higher ranks, owing to the natural tendency of invaders to secure their new possessions, where practicable, by matrimonial alliances with the natives. That in the Hebrides[132] a mixture of the Celtic and Scandinavian blood was thus effected at an early period seems highly probable, and by no means inconsistent with the ultimate prevalence of the Celtic language in the mixed race, as all history sufficiently demonstrates. These remarks regarding the population of the Isles apply equally to that of the adjacent mainland districts, which, being so accessible by numerous arms of the sea, could hardly be expected to preserve the blood of their inhabitants unmixed. The extent to which this mixture was carried is a more difficult question, and one which must be left in a great measure to conjecture; but, on the whole, the Celtic race appears to have predominated. It is of more importance to know which of the Scandinavian tribes it was that infused the greatest portion of northern blood into the population of the Isles. The Irish annalists divide the piratical bands, which, in the ninth and following centuries infested Ireland, into two great tribes, styled by these writers Fiongall, or white foreigners, and Dubhgall, or black foreigners. These are believed to represent, the former the Norwegians, the latter the Danes; and the distinction in the names given to them is supposed to have arisen from a diversity, either in their clothing or in the sails of their vessels. These tribes had generally separate leaders; but they were occasionally united under one king; and although both bent first on ravaging the Irish shores, and afterwards on seizing portions of the Irish territories, they frequently turned their arms against each other. The Gaelic title of Righ Fhiongall, or King of the Fiongall, so frequently applied to the Lords of the Isles, seems to prove that Olave the Red, from whom they were descended in the female line, was so styled, and that, consequently, his subjects in the Isles, in so far as they were not Celtic, were Fiongall or Norwegians. It has been remarked by one writer, whose opinion is entitled to weight,[136] that the names of places in the exterior Hebrides, or the Long Island, derived from the Scandinavian tongue, resemble the names of places in Orkney, Shetland, and Caithness. On the other hand, the corresponding names in the interior Hebrides are in a different dialect, resembling that of which the traces are to be found in the topography of Sutherland; and appear to have been imposed at a later period than the first mentioned names. The probability is, however, that the difference alluded to is not greater than might be expected in the language of two branches of the same race, after a certain interval; and that the Scandinavian population of the Hebrides was, therefore, derived from two successive Norwegian colonies. This view is further confirmed by the fact that the Hebrides, although long subject to Norway, do not appear to have ever formed part of the possessions of the Danes.”[137]

The clans that are listed first in Mr. Skene’s classification are those whose ancestor is reportedly the legendary Irish King Conn “of the hundred battles.” Most of them are found in the Western Islands and Highlands, and Mr. Skene claims they are descendants of the Gallgael, or Gaelic pirates and raiders, named to set them apart from the Norwegian and Danish Fingall and Dugall, meaning white and black strangers or raiders. Mr. Skene strongly supports the idea that these clans have a purely Gaelic descent, which he argues applies to nearly all other clans as well. He tries to prove that all these western clans are purely of Pictish descent, without even mixing with the Dalriadic Scots. However, we tend to agree with Mr. Smibert that the founders of these clans were largely of Irish origin, yet clearly distinct from the primitive or Dalriadic Scots, and that since the Scottish conquest, they developed close ties with the Northern Picts. “No matter what race,” to quote the sensible observations of Mr. Gregory, “whether Pictish or Scottish, the people of the Isles, during Kenneth MacAlpin's reign, certainly experienced considerable changes in their population due to the settlements and wars of the Scandinavians in the Hebrides, which lasted from the time of Harald Harfager to Olave the Red, spanning over two centuries. As with all cases of conquest, these changes would be most evident among the upper classes, as invaders typically sought to secure their new territories through marriage with the locals. It seems highly probable that a mixture of Celtic and Scandinavian blood occurred in the Hebrides at an early stage, and this does not contradict the eventual dominance of the Celtic language among the mixed descendants, as history clearly shows. These observations about the population of the Isles also apply to the nearby mainland areas, which, being easily accessible by many sea routes, could hardly maintain a pure bloodline. The extent of this mixture is a more complex issue, largely subject to speculation; however, overall, the Celtic race seems to have been predominant. It is more crucial to determine which Scandinavian tribes contributed the most northern blood to the Isles’ population. The Irish annalists categorized the pirate groups that plagued Ireland in the ninth century and beyond into two main tribes, referred to as Fiongall, or white foreigners, and Dubhgall, or black foreigners. The former is believed to represent the Norwegians, while the latter represents the Danes; the difference in their names is thought to have stemmed from variations in their clothing or the sails of their ships. These tribes typically had separate leaders but sometimes united under one king; and though both initially focused on raiding the Irish coasts and later seizing parts of Irish territory, they often fought against each other. The Gaelic title Righ Fhiongall, or King of the Fiongall, which is frequently associated with the Lords of the Isles, suggests that Olave the Red, from whom they were descended through the female line, held this title, indicating that his subjects in the Isles, as far as they were not Celtic, were Fiongall or Norwegians. One writer, whose opinion carries weight,[136] noted that the place names in the outer Hebrides, or the Long Island, derived from the Scandinavian language, are similar to place names in Orkney, Shetland, and Caithness. In contrast, the corresponding names in the inner Hebrides are from a different dialect, resembling one found in the topography of Sutherland, and appear to have been assigned at a later time than those previously mentioned. However, it is likely that the differences noted are not more significant than one would expect in the language of two branches of the same race after a certain period, and that the Scandinavian population of the Hebrides came from two successive Norwegian colonies. This perspective is further supported by the fact that, despite being under Norwegian rule for a long time, the Hebrides do not seem to have ever been part of the Danes’ territories.”[137]

As by far the most important, and at one time most extensive and powerful, of these western clans, is that of the Macdonalds, and as this, as well as many other clans, according to some authorities, can clearly trace their ancestry back to Somerled, the progenitor of the once powerful Lords of the Isles, it may not be out of place to give here a short summary of the history of these magnates.

As the most significant and, at one time, the largest and most influential of these western clans, the Macdonalds stand out. Some experts believe that this clan, along with several others, can directly trace their roots back to Somerled, the ancestor of the once-mighty Lords of the Isles. Therefore, it’s fitting to provide a brief summary of the history of these notable figures.

The origin of Somerled, the undoubted founder of the noble race of the Island Lords, is, according to Mr Gregory, involved in considerable obscurity. Assuming that the clan governed by Somerled formed part of the great tribe of Gallgael, it follows that the independent kings of the latter must in all probability have been his ancestors, and should therefore be found in the old genealogies of his family. But this scarcely appears to be the case. The last king of the Gallgael was Suibne, the son of Kenneth, who died in the year 1034; and, according to the manuscript of 1450, an ancestor of Somerled, contemporary with this petty monarch, bore the same name, from which it may be presumed that the person referred to in the genealogy and the manuscript is one and the same individual. The latter, however, calls Suibne’s father Nialgusa; and in the genealogy there is no mention whatever of a Kenneth. But from the old Scottish writers we learn that at this time there was a Kenneth, whom they call Thane of the Isles, and that one of the northern mormaors also bore the same name, although it is not very easy to say what[133] precise claim either had to be considered as the father of Suibne. There is also a further discrepancy observable in the earlier part of the Macdonald genealogies, as compared with the manuscript; and besides, the latter, without making any mention of these supposed kings, deviates into the misty region of Irish heroic fable and romance. At this point, indeed, there is a complete divergence, if not contrariety, between the history as contained in the Irish Annals, and the genealogy developed in the manuscript; for, whilst the latter mentions the Gallgael under their leaders as far back as the year 856, the former connect Suibne, by a different genealogy, with the kings of Ireland. The fables of the Highland and Irish Sennachies now became connected with the genuine history. The real descent of the chiefs was obscured or perplexed by the Irish genealogies, and previously to the eleventh century neither these genealogies nor even that of the manuscript of 1450 can be considered as of any authority whatsoever. It seems somewhat rash, however, to conclude, as Mr Skene has done, that the Siol-Cuinn, or descendants of Conn, were of native origin. This exceeds the warrant of the premises, which merely carry the difficulty a few removes backwards into the obscurity of time, and there leave the question in greater darkness than ever.

The origin of Somerled, the clear founder of the noble lineage of the Island Lords, is, according to Mr. Gregory, quite unclear. Assuming that the clan led by Somerled was part of the larger tribe of Gallgael, it follows that the independent kings of that tribe were likely his ancestors and should be listed in the old genealogies of his family. However, this doesn't seem to be the case. The last king of the Gallgael was Suibne, son of Kenneth, who died in 1034; and according to the 1450 manuscript, an ancestor of Somerled, who lived during the time of this minor king, had the same name, suggesting they are the same person mentioned in both the genealogy and the manuscript. However, the manuscript states Suibne’s father was Nialgusa, and there’s no mention of a Kenneth in the genealogy. From early Scottish writers, we learn there was indeed a Kenneth at this time, referred to as Thane of the Isles, and another northern mormaor shared this name, though it’s not clear what exact claim either had to be considered Suibne's father. Additionally, there are discrepancies in the earlier parts of the Macdonald genealogies when compared to the manuscript; moreover, the manuscript, without mentioning these supposed kings, meanders into the hazy area of Irish heroic tales and romance. At this point, there’s a significant divergence, if not contradiction, between the history recorded in the Irish Annals and the genealogy outlined in the manuscript; for while the latter mentions the Gallgael and their leaders back to the year 856, the former links Suibne, through an alternative genealogy, to the kings of Ireland. The legends of the Highland and Irish Sennachies now became entwined with actual history. The true ancestry of the chiefs became obscured or complicated by the Irish genealogies, and prior to the eleventh century, neither these genealogies nor the manuscript from 1450 can be regarded as authoritative. However, it seems rather bold to conclude, as Mr. Skene has, that the Siol-Cuinn, or descendants of Conn, were of native origin. This conclusion stretches the premises beyond their limits, which merely push the difficulty back into the obscurity of time, leaving the question even murkier than before.

From the death of Suibne till the accession of Gillebride Mac Gille Adomnan, the father of Somerled, nothing whatever is known of the history of the clan. The latter, having been expelled from his possessions by the Lochlans and the Fingalls, took refuge in Ireland, where he persuaded the descendants of Colla to espouse his quarrel and assist him in an attempt to recover his possessions. Accordingly, four or five hundred persons put themselves under his command, and at their head he returned to Alban, where he effected a landing; but the expedition, it would seem, proved unsuccessful. Somerled, the son of Gillebride, was, however, a man of a very different stamp. At first he lived retired, musing in solitude upon the ruined fortunes of his house. But when the time for action arrived, he boldly put himself at the head of the inhabitants of Morven; attacked the Norwegians, whom, after a considerable struggle, he expelled; made himself master of the whole of Morven, Lochaber, and northern Argyle; and not long afterwards added to his other possessions the southern districts of that country. In the year 1135, when David I. expelled the Norwegians from Man, Arran, and Bute, Somerled appears to have obtained a grant of those Islands from the king. But finding himself still unable to contend with the Norwegians of the Isles, whose power remained unbroken, he resolved to recover by policy what he despaired of acquiring by force of arms; and, with this view, he succeeded in obtaining (about 1140) the hand of Ragnhildis, the daughter of Olaf, surnamed the Red, who was then the Norwegian king of the Isles. This lady brought him three sons, namely, Dugall, Reginald, and Angus; and, by a previous marriage, he had one named Gillecallum.

From the death of Suibne until Gillebride Mac Gille Adomnan, the father of Somerled, took power, nothing is known about the clan's history. Somerled had been driven from his lands by the Lochlans and the Fingalls and found refuge in Ireland, where he convinced the descendants of Colla to support his cause and help him try to regain his possessions. As a result, four or five hundred people followed him, and he returned to Alban at their head, managing to land there; however, the mission didn't seem to succeed. Somerled, the son of Gillebride, was a very different character. Initially, he lived in seclusion, reflecting on his family’s fallen fortunes. But when the time for action came, he boldly led the people of Morven, attacked the Norwegians, whom he expelled after a tough fight, and took control of all of Morven, Lochaber, and northern Argyle. Not long after, he expanded his lands to include the southern areas of that region. In 1135, when David I expelled the Norwegians from Man, Arran, and Bute, Somerled seemed to have received a grant for those islands from the king. However, realizing he still couldn't contest the remaining Norwegians of the Isles, whose power was still intact, he decided to win back his lands through strategy rather than force. To achieve this, he successfully secured the hand of Ragnhildis, the daughter of Olaf, known as the Red, who was then the Norwegian king of the Isles, around 1140. This marriage brought him three sons: Dugall, Reginald, and Angus, and from a previous marriage, he also had a son named Gillecallum.

The prosperous fortunes of Somerled at length inflamed his ambition. He had already attained to great power in the Highlands, and success inspired him with the desire of extending it. His grandsons having formerly claimed the earldom of Moray, their pretensions were now renewed, and this was followed by an attempt to put them in actual possession of their alleged inheritance. The attempt, however, failed. It had brought the regulus of Argyll into open rebellion against the king, and the war appears to have excited great alarm amongst the inhabitants of Scotland; but Somerled, having encountered a more vigorous opposition than he had anticipated, found it necessary to return to the Isles, where the tyrannical conduct of his brother-in-law, Godred, had irritated his vassals and thrown everything into confusion. His presence gave confidence to the party opposed to the tyrant, and Thorfinn, one of the most powerful of the Norwegian nobles, resolved to depose Godred, and place another prince on the throne of the Isles. Somerled readily entered into the views of Thorfinn, and it was arranged that Dugall, the eldest son of the former, should occupy the throne from which his maternal uncle was to be displaced. But the result of the projected deposition did not answer the expectations of either party. Dugall was committed to the care of Thorfinn, who undertook to conduct[134] him through the Isles, and compel the chiefs not only to acknowledge him as their sovereign, but also to give hostages for their fidelity and allegiance. The Lord of Skye, however, refused to comply with this demand, and, having fled to the Isle of Man, apprised Godred of the intended revolution. Somerled followed with eight galleys; and Godred having commanded his ships to be got ready, a bloody but indecisive battle ensued. It was fought on the night of the Epiphany; and as neither party prevailed, the rival chiefs next morning entered into a sort of compromise or convention, by which the sovereignty of the Isles was divided, and two distinct principalities established. By this treaty Somerled acquired all the islands lying to the southward of the promontory of Ardnamurchan, whilst these to the northward remained in the possession of Godred.

The successful rise of Somerled eventually fueled his ambition. He had already gained significant power in the Highlands, and his achievements made him want to expand further. His grandsons had previously claimed the earldom of Moray, and now they renewed their claims, leading to an attempt to take control of their supposed inheritance. However, the attempt failed. It sparked open rebellion from the ruler of Argyll against the king, creating widespread panic among the people of Scotland. Yet, Somerled faced stronger opposition than expected, which forced him to return to the Isles, where his tyrannical brother-in-law, Godred, had angered his vassals and caused chaos. Somerled's presence boosted the confidence of those opposing the tyrant, and Thorfinn, one of the most powerful Norwegian nobles, decided to remove Godred and place another prince on the Isles' throne. Somerled readily supported Thorfinn's plans, and they agreed that Dugall, Godred's nephew, would take the throne from which his maternal uncle would be ousted. However, the outcome of this planned deposition didn't meet either party's expectations. Dugall was entrusted to Thorfinn, who promised to guide him through the Isles, ensuring the chiefs would not only recognize him as their ruler but also provide hostages for loyalty. The Lord of Skye refused to comply with this demand, fled to the Isle of Man, and informed Godred of the planned uprising. Somerled pursued him with eight galleys, and Godred, having prepared his ships, engaged in a bloody but inconclusive battle. This conflict occurred on the night of the Epiphany; since neither side won, by the next morning, the two rival leaders reached a sort of compromise, which divided the sovereignty of the Isles and established two separate principalities. Through this treaty, Somerled gained all the islands south of the Ardnamurchan promontory, while those to the north remained under Godred's control.

But no sooner had he made this acquisition than he became involved in hostilities with the government. Having joined the powerful party in Scotland, which had resolved to depose Malcolm IV., and place the boy of Egremont on the throne, he began to infest various parts of the coast, and for some time carried on a vexatious predatory warfare. The project, however, failed; and Malcolm, convinced that the existence of an independent chief was incompatible with the interests of his government and the maintenance of public tranquillity, required of Somerled to resign his lands into the hands of the sovereign, and to hold them in future as a vassal of the crown. Somerled, however, was little disposed to comply with this demand, although the king was now preparing to enforce it by means of a powerful army. Emboldened by his previous successes, he resolved to anticipate the attack, and having appeared in the Clyde with a considerable force, he landed at Renfrew, where being met by the royal army under the command of the High Steward of Scotland, a battle ensued which ended in his defeat and death (1164). This celebrated chief has been traditionally described as “a well-tempered man, in body shapely, of a fair piercing eye, of middle stature, and of quick discernment.” He appears, indeed, to have been equally brave and sagacious, tempering courage with prudence, and, excepting in the last act of his life, distinguished for the happy talent, rare at any period, of profiting by circumstances, and making the most of success. In the battle of Renfrew his son Gillecallum perished by his side. Tradition says that Gillecallum left a son Somerled, who succeeded to his grandfather’s possessions in the mainland, which he held for upwards of half a century after the latter’s death. The existence of this second Somerled, however, seems very doubtful although Mr Gregory believes that, besides the three sons of his marriage with Olave the Red, Somerled had other sons, who seem to have shared with their brothers, according to the then prevalent custom of gavelkind, the mainland possessions held by the Lord of Argyle; whilst the sons descended of the House of Moray divided amongst them the South Isles ceded by Godred in 1156. Dugall, the eldest of these, got for his share, Mull, Coll, Tiree, and Jura; Reginald, the second son, obtained Isla and Kintyre; and Angus, the third son, Bute. Arran is supposed to have been divided between the two latter. The Chronicle of Man mentions a battle, in 1192, between Reginald and Angus, in which the latter obtained the victory. He was killed, in 1210, with his three sons, by the men of Skye, leaving no male issue. One of his sons, James, left a daughter and heiress, Jane, afterwards married to Alexander, son and heir of Walter, High Steward of Scotland, who, in her right, claimed the isle of Bute.

But no sooner had he made this acquisition than he got into conflicts with the government. After joining the powerful faction in Scotland that aimed to remove Malcolm IV from the throne and put the boy of Egremont in his place, he started causing trouble along various parts of the coast and carried on a troublesome guerrilla warfare for a while. However, the plan failed; and Malcolm, believing that an independent chief would threaten his government's interests and public peace, demanded that Somerled hand over his lands to the crown and hold them as a vassal from then on. Somerled, however, was unwilling to comply with this demand, even though the king was preparing to enforce it with a strong army. Feeling confident from his past victories, he decided to strike first and appeared on the Clyde with a significant force, landing at Renfrew. There, he was met by the royal army led by the High Steward of Scotland, and a battle broke out that resulted in his defeat and death (1164). This renowned chief has traditionally been described as "well-tempered, of a shapely body, with a piercing fair eye, of average height, and quick to understand." He seems to have been both brave and wise, balancing courage with caution, and, except for the last moments of his life, was known for his rare ability to take advantage of situations and maximize success. During the battle of Renfrew, his son Gillecallum died at his side. Tradition says that Gillecallum had a son Somerled, who inherited his grandfather’s lands on the mainland, which he held for over fifty years after his grandfather's death. However, the existence of this second Somerled is quite questionable, although Mr. Gregory believes that, in addition to the three sons from his marriage with Olave the Red, Somerled had other sons who seem to have shared in the mainland possessions held by the Lord of Argyle, according to the common practice of gavelkind at that time. Meanwhile, the sons from the House of Moray divided the South Isles that Godred ceded in 1156. Dugall, the eldest of these, received Mull, Coll, Tiree, and Jura; Reginald, the second son, got Isla and Kintyre; and Angus, the third son, received Bute. Arran is believed to have been split between the two latter. The Chronicle of Man notes a battle in 1192 between Reginald and Angus, in which Angus won. He was killed in 1210 along with his three sons by the men of Skye, leaving no male heirs. One of his sons, James, had a daughter and heiress named Jane, who later married Alexander, the son and heir of Walter, High Steward of Scotland, and claimed the isle of Bute through her.

Dugall, the eldest son of his father by the second marriage, seems to have possessed not only a share of the Isles, but also the district of Lorn, which had been allotted as his share of the territories belonging to his ancestors. On his death, however, the Isles, instead of descending immediately to his children, were acquired by his brother Reginald, who in consequence assumed the title of King of the Isles; but, by the same law of succession, the death of Reginald restored to his nephews the inheritance of their father. Dugall left two sons, Dugall Scrag and Duncan, who appear in the northern Sagas, under the title of the Sudereyan Kings. They appear to have acknowledged, at least nominally, the authority of the Norwegian king of the Hebrides; but actually they maintained an almost entire independence.[135] Haco, the king of Norway, therefore came to the determination of reducing them to obedience and subjection, a design in which he proved completely successful. In a night attack the Norwegians defeated the Sudereyans, and took Dugall prisoner.

Dugall, the eldest son from his father's second marriage, seemed to have not only a share of the Isles but also the district of Lorn, which had been assigned to him as part of his ancestors' territories. However, upon his death, the Isles did not pass directly to his children but were instead taken by his brother Reginald, who then claimed the title of King of the Isles. When Reginald died, the same law of succession returned their father's inheritance to his nephews. Dugall had two sons, Dugall Scrag and Duncan, who are mentioned in the northern Sagas as the Sudereyan Kings. They seemed to have at least nominally recognized the authority of the Norwegian king of the Hebrides but actually maintained almost complete independence. Haco, the king of Norway, then decided to bring them into obedience and submission, a plan he executed with complete success. In a night attack, the Norwegians defeated the Sudereyans and captured Dugall. [135]

Duncan was now the only member of his family who retained any power in the Sudereys; but nothing is known of his subsequent history except that he founded the priory of Ardchattan, in Lorn. He was succeeded by his son Ewen, who appears to have remained more faithful to the Norwegian kings than his predecessors had shown themselves; for, when solicited by Alexander II. to join him in an attempt he meditated to obtain possession of the Western Isles, Ewen resisted all the promises and entreaties of the king, and on this occasion preserved inviolate his allegiance to Haco. Alexander, it is well known, died in Kerreray (1249), when about to commence an attack upon the Isles, and was succeeded by his son Alexander III. When the latter had attained majority, he resolved to renew the attempt which his father had begun, and with this view excited the Earl of Ross, whose possessions extended along the mainland opposite to the Northern Isles, to commence hostilities against them. The earl willingly engaged in the enterprise, and having landed in Skye, ravaged the country, burned churches and villages, and put to death numbers of the inhabitants without distinction of age or sex. Haco soon appeared with a Norwegian force, and was joined by most of the Highland chiefs. But Ewen having altered his views, excused himself from taking any part against the force sent by the Scottish king; and the unfortunate termination of Haco’s expedition justified the prudence of this timely change. In the year 1263 the Norwegians were completely defeated by the Scots at the battle of Largs; and the Isles were, in consequence of this event, finally ceded to the kings of Scotland. This event, however, rather increased than diminished the power of Ewen, who profited by his seasonable defection from the Norwegians, and was favoured by the government to which that defection had been useful. But he died without any male issue to succeed him, leaving only two daughters, one of whom married the Norwegian king of Man, and the other, Alexander of the Isles, a descendant of Reginald.

Duncan was now the only one in his family with any power in the Sudereys, but we don't know much about what happened to him next, except that he established the priory of Ardchattan in Lorn. He was succeeded by his son Ewen, who seemed to be more loyal to the Norwegian kings than his ancestors had been. When Alexander II asked him to join in an effort to take control of the Western Isles, Ewen turned down all the king's offers and pleas, and at that moment remained committed to Haco. Alexander, as we know, died in Kerreray in 1249 while planning an attack on the Isles, and his son Alexander III took over after him. Once Alexander III came of age, he decided to continue his father's plans and encouraged the Earl of Ross, whose lands faced the Northern Isles, to start hostilities against them. The earl eagerly agreed and landed in Skye, where he caused destruction, burned churches and villages, and killed many inhabitants, regardless of age or gender. Haco soon showed up with a Norwegian army, supported by many Highland chiefs. However, Ewen changed his stance and excused himself from fighting against the force sent by the Scottish king; the unfortunate outcome of Haco's campaign later proved that this was a wise decision. In 1263, the Norwegians were thoroughly defeated by the Scots at the battle of Largs, and as a result, the Isles were permanently given to the kings of Scotland. This, however, actually strengthened Ewen's position, as he benefited from his timely defection from the Norwegians and received support from the government that found his change useful. Sadly, he died without any sons to inherit, leaving behind only two daughters. One daughter married the Norwegian king of Man, and the other married Alexander of the Isles, a descendant of Reginald.

The conquest and partition of Argyle by Alexander II., and the subsequent annexation of the Western Islands to the kingdom of Scotland, under the reign of his successor, annihilated the power of the race of Conn as an independent tribe; and, from the failure of the male descendants of Dugall in the person of Ewen, had the effect of dividing the clan into three distinct branches, the heads of which held their lands of the crown. These were the clan Ruari or Rory, the clan Donald, and the clan Dugall, so called from three sons of Ranald or Reginald, the son of Somerled by Ragnhildis, daughter of Olave.

The conquest and division of Argyle by Alexander II, along with the later addition of the Western Islands to the kingdom of Scotland during his successor’s reign, ended the Conn family's power as an independent tribe. With the male line of Dugall ending with Ewen, the clan split into three distinct branches, each led by a chief who held their lands from the crown. These were the clan Ruari or Rory, the clan Donald, and the clan Dugall, named after three sons of Ranald or Reginald, who was the son of Somerled and Ragnhildis, daughter of Olave.

Of this Ranald or Reginald, but little comparatively is known. According to the Highland custom of gavel, Somerled’s property was divided amongst all his sons; and in this division the portion which fell to the share of Reginald appears to have consisted of the island of Islay, with Kintyre, and part of Lorn on the mainland. Contemporary with Reginald there was a Norwegian king of Man and the Isles, who, being called by the same name, is liable to be confounded with the head of the Siol Conn. Reginald, after the death of his brother Dugall, was designated as Lord, and sometimes even as King, of the Isles;[138] and he had likewise the title of Lord of Argyle and Kintyre, in which last capacity he granted certain lands to an abbey that had been founded by himself at Saddel in Kintyre. But these titles did not descend to his children. He was succeeded by his eldest son Roderick,[139] who, on the conquest of Argyle, agreed to hold his lands of Rory, or the crown, and afterwards was commonly styled[136] Lord of Kintyre. In this Roderick the blood of the Norwegian rovers seems to have revived in all its pristine purity. Preferring “the good old way, the simple plan” to more peaceful and honest pursuits, he became one of the most noted pirates of his day, and the annals of the period are filled with accounts of his predatory expeditions. But his sons, Dugall and Allan, had the grace not to follow the vocation of their father, for which they do not seem to have evinced any predilection. Dugall having given important aid to Haco in his expedition against the Western Isles, obtained in consequence a considerable increase of territory, and died without descendants. Allan succeeded to the possessions of this branch of the race of Conn, and, upon the annexation of the Isles to the crown of Scotland, transferred his allegiance to Alexander III., along with the other chiefs of the Hebrides.[140]

Of this Ranald or Reginald, not much is known. Following Highland tradition, Somerled’s estate was split among all his sons, and Reginald's share seems to have included the island of Islay, Kintyre, and part of Lorn on the mainland. During Reginald’s time, there was a Norwegian king of Man and the Isles with the same name, which can cause confusion with the head of the Siol Conn. After his brother Dugall died, Reginald was recognized as Lord, and sometimes even as King, of the Isles;[138] and he also held the title of Lord of Argyle and Kintyre, in which role he granted certain lands to an abbey he founded at Saddel in Kintyre. However, these titles did not pass down to his children. He was succeeded by his eldest son Roderick,[139] who, after the conquest of Argyle, agreed to hold his lands from Rory, or the crown, and was later often referred to as[136] Lord of Kintyre. In Roderick, the bloodline of the Norwegian raiders appears to have reemerged in its full vigor. Rather than pursue peaceful and honest endeavors, he embraced “the good old way, the simple plan,” and became one of the most infamous pirates of his time, with many accounts of his raiding expeditions filling the records of the era. Yet, his sons, Dugall and Allan, were gracious enough not to follow in their father’s footsteps, showing no inclination for that life. Dugall provided significant support to Haco during his expedition against the Western Isles, which resulted in him gaining a substantial amount of land, but he died without heirs. Allan inherited the lands from this branch of the Conn family and, when the Isles were annexed to the Scottish crown, he pledged loyalty to Alexander III, along with the other chiefs of the Hebrides.[140]

Allan left one son, Roderick, of whom almost nothing is known, except that he was not considered as legitimate by the feudal law, and in consequence was succeeded in his lordship of Garmoran by his daughter Christina. Yet the custom or law of the Highlands, according to which his legitimacy could ‘moult no feather,’ had still sufficient force amongst the people to induce the daughter to legalise her father’s possession of the lands by a formal resignation and reconveyance; a circumstance which shows how deeply it had taken root in the habits and the opinions of the people. Roderick, however, incurred the penalty of forfeiture during the reign of Robert Bruce, “probably,” as Mr Skene thinks, “from some connection with the Soulis conspiracy of 1320;” but his lands were restored to his son Ranald by David II. Ranald, however, did not long enjoy his extensive possessions. Holding of the Earl of Ross some lands in North Argyle, he unhappily became embroiled with that powerful chief, and a bitter feud, engendered by proximity, arose between them. In that age the spirit of hostility seldom remained long inactive. In 1346, David II. having summoned the barons of Scotland to meet him at Perth, Ranald, like the others, obeyed the call, and having made his appearance, attended by a considerable body of men, took up his quarters at the monastery of Elcho, a few miles distant from the Fair City. To the Earl of Ross, who was also with the army, this seemed a favourable opportunity for revenging himself on his enemy; and accordingly having surprised and entered the monastery in the middle of the night, he slew Ranald and seven of his followers. By the death of Ranald, the male descendants of Roderick became extinct; and John of the Isles, the chief of the Clan Donald, who had married Amy, the only sister of Ranald, now claimed the succession to that principality.

Allan left behind a son, Roderick, about whom almost nothing is known, except that he was not recognized as legitimate under feudal law. As a result, his daughter Christina inherited his lordship of Garmoran. However, the custom or law of the Highlands, which maintained that his legitimacy could "moult no feather," still held enough sway among the people for Christina to legitimize her father's ownership of the lands through a formal resignation and reconveyance. This indicates how deeply it had been ingrained in the customs and beliefs of the community. Roderick, meanwhile, faced forfeiture during the reign of Robert Bruce, likely due to some involvement in the Soulis conspiracy of 1320, as noted by Mr. Skene; however, his lands were returned to his son Ranald by David II. Unfortunately, Ranald did not hold on to his extensive possessions for long. He had lands in North Argyle under the Earl of Ross, but he got caught up in a conflict with that powerful chief, which led to a bitter feud between them. In that era, the spirit of hostility rarely stayed dormant for long. In 1346, when David II. summoned the barons of Scotland to meet him at Perth, Ranald, like the others, answered the call. He arrived with a significant number of men and set up camp at the monastery of Elcho, a few miles from the Fair City. The Earl of Ross, who was also present with the army, saw this as a prime opportunity to take revenge on his rival. In the middle of the night, he surprised and assaulted the monastery, killing Ranald and seven of his followers. With Ranald's death, the male line of Roderick came to an end, and John of the Isles, the head of Clan Donald, who had married Ranald’s only sister Amy, now claimed the right to that principality.

THE MACDONALDS OR CLAN DONALD.

Badge.—Heath.

The Clan Donald derive their origin from a son of Reginald, who appears to have inherited South Kintyre, and the island of Islay; but little is known of their history until the annexation of the Isles to the crown in the year 1266. According to Highland tradition, Donald made a pilgrimage to Rome to do penance, and obtain absolution for the various enormities of his former life; and, on his return, evinced his gratitude and piety by making grants of land to the monastery of Saddel, and other religious houses in Scotland. He was succeeded by his son, Angus Mor, who, on the arrival of Haco with his fleet, immediately joined the Norwegian king, and assisted him during the whole of the expedition; yet, when a treaty of peace was afterwards concluded between the kings of Norway and Scotland, he does not appear to have suffered in consequence of the[137] part which he took in that enterprise. In the year 1284 he appeared at the convention, by which the Maid of Norway was declared heiress of the crown, and obtained as the price of his support on that occasion a grant of Ardnamurchan, a part of the earldom of Garmoran,[141] and the confirmation of his father’s and grandfather’s grants to the monastery of Saddel. Angus left two sons, Alexander and Angus Og (i.e., the younger). Alexander, by a marriage with one of the daughters of Ewen of Ergadia, acquired a considerable addition to his possessions; but having joined the Lord of Lorn in his opposition to the claims of Robert Bruce, he became involved in the ruin of that chief; and being obliged to surrender to the king, he was imprisoned in Dundonald Castle, where he died. His whole possessions were forfeited, and given to his brother, Angus Og, who, having attached himself to the party of Bruce, and remained faithful in the hour of adversity, now received the reward of his fidelity and devotion. Angus assisted in the attack upon Carrick, when the king recovered “his father’s hall;” and he was present at Bannockburn, where, at the head of his clan, he formed the reserve, and did battle “stalwart and stout,” on that never-to-be-forgotten day. Bruce, having at length reaped the reward of all his toils and dangers, and secured the independence of Scotland, was not unmindful of those who had participated in the struggle thus victoriously consummated. Accordingly, he bestowed upon Angus the lordship of Lochaber, which had belonged to the Comyns, together with the lands of Durrour and Glencoe, and the islands of Mull, Tyree, &c., which had formed part of the possessions of the family of Lorn. Prudence might have restrained the royal bounty. The family of the Isles were already too powerful for subjects; but the king, secure of the attachment and fidelity of Angus, contented himself with making the permission to erect a castle or fort at Tarbet in Kintyre, a condition of the grants which he had made. This distinguished chief died early in the fourteenth century, leaving two sons, John his successor, and John Og, the ancestor of the Macdonalds of Glencoe.

The Clan Donald traces its roots back to a son of Reginald, who seems to have inherited South Kintyre and the island of Islay; however, not much is known about their history until the isles were annexed to the crown in 1266. According to Highland tradition, Donald made a pilgrimage to Rome to atone for the sins of his past and sought absolution; upon his return, he showed his gratitude and piety by granting land to the monastery of Saddel and other religious houses in Scotland. He was succeeded by his son, Angus Mor, who, when Haco arrived with his fleet, immediately allied himself with the Norwegian king and assisted him throughout the expedition. However, when a peace treaty was eventually reached between Norway and Scotland, he does not seem to have faced any consequences for his involvement in that venture. In 1284, he attended the convention that declared the Maid of Norway the heir to the crown, and in return for his support, he received a grant of Ardnamurchan, part of the earldom of Garmoran, and confirmation of the grants made to the monastery of Saddel by his father and grandfather. Angus had two sons, Alexander and Angus Og (the younger). Alexander, through marriage to one of Ewen of Ergadia's daughters, greatly expanded his holdings; but after aligning with the Lord of Lorn against Robert Bruce's claims, he was caught up in that chief's downfall. He was forced to surrender to the king and imprisoned in Dundonald Castle, where he died. His entire estate was forfeited and given to his brother, Angus Og, who had aligned with Bruce's side and remained loyal during tough times, earning him the reward of his loyalty and dedication. Angus helped attack Carrick when Bruce reclaimed "his father’s hall," and he participated at Bannockburn, where he led his clan in the reserve and fought “stoutly and fiercely” on that unforgettable day. After finally achieving his goals and ensuring Scotland's independence, Bruce did not forget those who had fought alongside him. He honored Angus with the lordship of Lochaber, which had belonged to the Comyns, as well as the lands of Durrour and Glencoe, and the islands of Mull, Tyree, etc., which were part of the former possessions of the family of Lorn. Caution might have advised against such generosity, as the Isles family were already too powerful for mere subjects; nevertheless, the king, secure in Angus's loyalty, limited the grants by requiring permission to build a castle or fort at Tarbet in Kintyre. This notable chief passed away in the early 14th century, leaving behind two sons, John, his successor, and John Og, the ancestor of the Macdonalds of Glencoe.

Clan tartan
MACDONALD.

Angus, as we have already seen, had all his life been a steady friend to the crown, and had profited by his fidelity. But his son John does not seem to have inherited the loyalty along with the power, dignities, and possessions of his father. Having had some dispute with the Regent concerning certain lands which had been granted by Bruce, he joined the party of Edward Baliol and the English king; and, by a formal treaty concluded on the 12th of December 1335, and confirmed by Edward III. on the 5th October 1336, engaged to support the pretensions of the former, in consideration of a grant of the lands and islands claimed by the Earl of Moray, besides certain other advantages. But all the intrigues of Edward were baffled; Scotland was entirely freed from the dominion of the English; and, in the year 1341, David II. was recalled from France to assume the undisputed sovereignty of his native country. Upon his accession to the throne, David, anxious to attach to his party the most powerful of the Scottish barons, concluded a treaty with John of the Isles, who, in consequence, pledged himself to support his government. But a circumstance soon afterwards occurred which threw him once more into the interest of Baliol and the English party. In 1346, Ranald of the Isles having been slain at Perth by the Earl of Ross, as already mentioned, John, who had married his sister Amy, immediately laid claim to the succession. The government, however, unwilling to aggrandise a chief already too powerful, determined to oppose indirectly his pretensions, and evade the recognition of his claim. It is unnecessary to detail the pretexts employed, or the obstacles which were raised by the government. Their effect was to restore to the party of Baliol one of its most powerful adherents, and to enable John in the meanwhile to concentrate in his own person nearly all the possessions of his ancestor Somerled.

Angus had always been a loyal friend to the crown and benefited from his loyalty. However, his son John doesn’t seem to have inherited that same loyalty along with the power, titles, and land from his father. After having a dispute with the Regent over certain lands granted by Bruce, he aligned himself with Edward Baliol and the English king. By a formal treaty on December 12, 1335, confirmed by Edward III on October 5, 1336, he agreed to support Baliol’s claims in exchange for the lands and islands claimed by the Earl of Moray, along with some other benefits. But Edward’s schemes were thwarted; Scotland was completely freed from English rule, and in 1341, David II was recalled from France to take back the undisputed kingship of his homeland. Upon becoming king, David sought to gain the support of the most influential Scottish barons and made a treaty with John of the Isles, who then pledged to back his reign. However, a situation soon arose that pulled him back to the Baliol and English side. In 1346, after Ranald of the Isles was killed at Perth by the Earl of Ross, John, who had married Ranald's sister Amy, immediately claimed the succession. The government, not wanting to empower an already strong chief, decided to undermine his claim and avoid recognizing it. There’s no need to go into detail about the excuses used or the obstacles created by the government. Their actions effectively brought back one of Baliol’s strongest supporters and allowed John to consolidate almost all of the possessions of his ancestor Somerled.

But ere long a most remarkable change took place in the character and position of the different parties or factions, which at that time divided Scotland. The king of Scotland now appeared in the extraordinary and unnatural character of a mere tool or partisan of Edward, and even seconded[138] covertly the endeavours of the English king to overturn the independence of Scotland. Its effect was to throw into active opposition the party which had hitherto supported the throne and the cause of independence; and, on the other hand, to secure to the enemies of both the favour and countenance of the king. But as soon as by this interchange the English party became identified with the royal faction, John of the Isles abandoned it, and formed a connection with that party to which he had for many years been openly opposed. At the head of the national party was the Steward of Scotland, who, being desirous of strengthening himself by alliances with the more powerful barons, hailed the accession of John to his interests as an extraordinary piece of good fortune, and cemented their union by giving to the Lord of the Isles his own daughter in marriage. The real aim of this policy was not for a moment misunderstood; but any open manifestation of force was at first cautiously avoided. At length, in 1366, when the heavy burdens imposed upon the people to raise the ransom of the king had produced general discontent, and David’s jealousy of the Steward had displayed itself by throwing into prison the acknowledged successor to the throne, the northern barons broke out into open rebellion, and refused either to pay the tax imposed, or to obey the king’s summons to attend the parliament.

But soon a remarkable change happened in the character and position of the various factions that were dividing Scotland at the time. The king of Scotland now appeared as a mere tool for Edward and even secretly supported the English king’s efforts to undermine Scotland's independence. This caused the group that had previously supported the throne and the cause of independence to rise in active opposition. On the flip side, it allowed the king’s enemies to gain his favor and support. However, once the English party became linked with the royal faction, John of the Isles switched sides, joining a party he had long opposed. Leading the national party was the Steward of Scotland, who, eager to strengthen his power through alliances with more influential barons, viewed John’s alliance as a stroke of good fortune, solidifying their union by marrying his daughter to the Lord of the Isles. The true purpose of this strategy was not misunderstood, but any overt show of force was initially avoided. Eventually, in 1366, when the heavy taxes imposed on the people to raise the king's ransom led to widespread discontent, and David’s jealousy of the Steward became evident by imprisoning the acknowledged successor to the throne, the northern barons rebelled openly, refusing to pay the tax or heed the king’s summons to attend parliament.

In this state matters remained for some time, when David applied to the Steward, as the only person capable of restoring peace to the country, and, at the same time, commissioned him to put down the rebellion. The latter, satisfied that his objects would be more effectually forwarded by steady opposition to the court than by avowedly taking part with the insurgents, accepted the commission, and employed every means in his power to reduce the refractory barons to obedience. His efforts, however, were only partially successful. The Earls of Mar and Ross, and other northern barons, whose object was now attained, at once laid down their arms; John of Lorn and Gillespie Campbell likewise gave in their submission; but the Lord of the Isles, secure in the distance and inaccessible nature of his territories, refused to yield, and, in fact, set the royal power at defiance. The course of events, however, soon enabled David to bring this refractory subject to terms. Edward, finding that France required his undivided attention, was not in a condition to prosecute his ambitious projects against Scotland; a peace was accordingly concluded between the rival countries; and David thus found himself at liberty to turn his whole force against the Isles. With this view he commanded the attendance of the Steward and other barons of the realm, and resolved to proceed in person against the rebels. But the Steward, perceiving that the continuance of the rebellion might prove fatal to his party, prevailed with his son-in-law to meet the king at Inverness, where an agreement was entered into, by which the Lord of the Isles not only engaged to submit to the royal authority, and pay his share of all public burdens, but further promised to put down all others who should attempt to resist either; and, besides his own oath, he gave hostages to the king for the fulfilment of this obligation. The accession of Robert Steward or Stewart to the throne of Scotland, which took place in 1371, shortly after this act of submission, brought the Lord of the Isles into close connection with the court; and during the whole of this reign he remained in as perfect tranquillity, and gave as loyal support to the government as his father Angus had done under that of King Robert Bruce.[142] In those barbarous and unsettled times, the government was not always in a condition to reduce its refractory vassals by force; and, from the frequent changes and revolutions to which it was exposed, joined to its general weakness, the penalty of forfeiture was but little dreaded. Its true policy, therefore, was to endeavour to bind to its interests, by the ties of friendship and alliance, those turbulent chiefs whom it was always difficult and often impossible to reduce to obedience by the means commonly employed for that purpose.

In this situation, things stayed the same for a while, when David turned to the Steward, the only person who could bring peace back to the country, and tasked him with suppressing the rebellion. The Steward, realizing that he'd be more effective working against the court rather than openly siding with the rebels, took on the task and did everything he could to bring the defiant barons into line. However, his efforts only had partial success. The Earls of Mar and Ross, along with other northern barons, who had achieved what they wanted, immediately laid down their arms; John of Lorn and Gillespie Campbell also surrendered. But the Lord of the Isles, confident in the remote and hard-to-reach nature of his lands, refused to submit and openly challenged the royal authority. However, events soon allowed David to bring this stubborn subject to heel. Edward, realizing that France needed his full attention, wasn't in a position to pursue his ambitions against Scotland; as a result, peace was established between the two rival countries, giving David the chance to focus all his efforts on the Isles. To this end, he summoned the Steward and other barons of the realm and decided to personally confront the rebels. However, the Steward, seeing that the ongoing rebellion could endanger his side, persuaded his son-in-law to meet the king at Inverness, where they reached an agreement. The Lord of the Isles not only agreed to accept the royal authority and contribute his share to public expenses but also promised to crush any others who might resist. Alongside his oath, he provided hostages to the king to ensure he would fulfill this obligation. The rise of Robert Steward or Stewart to the Scottish throne in 1371, shortly after this submission, connected the Lord of the Isles closely to the court. Throughout his reign, he remained peaceful and offered loyal support to the government, just as his father Angus had under King Robert Bruce. In those brutal and unstable times, the government couldn't always subdue its rebellious vassals by force, and due to the frequent upheavals and general weaknesses, the penalty of forfeiture was not greatly feared. Therefore, its best strategy was to try to bind those turbulent leaders to its interests through friendship and alliances, since forcing them into obedience was often difficult and sometimes impossible.

The advice which King Robert Bruce had left for the guidance of his successors, in regard to the Lords of the Isles, was certainly dictated[139] by sound political wisdom. He foresaw the danger which would result to the crown were the extensive territories and consequent influence of these insular chiefs ever again to be concentrated in the person of one individual; and he earnestly recommended to those who should come after him never, under any circumstances, to permit or to sanction such aggrandisement. But, in the present instance, the claims of John were too great to be overlooked; and though Robert Stewart could scarcely have been insensible of the eventual danger which might result from disregarding the admonition of Bruce, yet he had not been more than a year on the throne when he granted to his son-in-law a feudal title to all those lands which had formerly belonged to Ranald the son of Roderick, and thus conferred on him a boon which had often been demanded in vain by his predecessors. King Robert, however, since he could not with propriety obstruct the accumulation of so much property in one house, attempted to sow the seeds of future discord by bringing about a division of the property amongst the different branches of the family. With this view he persuaded John, who had been twice married, not only to gavel the lands amongst his offspring, which was the usual practice of his family, but also to render the children of both marriages feudally independent of one another. Accordingly King Robert, in the third year of his reign, confirmed a charter granted by John to Reginald, the second son of the first marriage, by which the lands of Garmoran, forming the dowry of Reginald’s mother, were to be held of John’s heirs; that is, of the descendants of the eldest son of the first marriage, who would, of course, succeed to all his possessions that had not been feudally destined or devised to other parties. Nor was this all. A short time afterwards John resigned into the king’s hands nearly the whole of the western portion of his territories, and received from Robert charters of these lands in favour of himself and the issue of his marriage with the king’s daughter; so that the children of the second marriage were rendered feudally independent of those of the first, and the seeds of future discord and contention effectually sown between them. After this period little is known of the history of John, who is supposed to have died about the year 1380.

The advice that King Robert Bruce left for his successors regarding the Lords of the Isles was clearly based on sound political judgment. He predicted the danger to the crown if the extensive lands and influence of these island chiefs were ever again concentrated in the hands of one person; he strongly urged those who came after him to never allow or support such a consolidation. However, in this case, John’s claims were too significant to ignore; and although Robert Stewart must have been aware of the potential risks of ignoring Bruce’s warning, he barely had a year on the throne when he granted his son-in-law a feudal title to all the lands that had previously belonged to Ranald, the son of Roderick, offering a gift that had often been sought in vain by his predecessors. King Robert, realizing he could not effectively prevent the accumulation of so much property in one family, tried to create future conflicts by dividing the property among the different branches of the family. To this end, he convinced John, who had been married twice, not only to divide the lands among his children, as was customary in his family, but also to make the children from both marriages legally independent of each other. Thus, in the third year of his reign, King Robert confirmed a charter granted by John to Reginald, the second son from the first marriage, which held that the lands of Garmoran, serving as Reginald’s mother’s dowry, would be held from John’s heirs—that is, the descendants of the eldest son from the first marriage—who would naturally inherit all properties that had not been legally assigned or granted to others. And that wasn't all. Shortly thereafter, John surrendered almost all of his western territories to the king and received charters for these lands in favor of himself and the children from his marriage to the king’s daughter, thereby ensuring that the children from his second marriage were legally independent of those from the first, effectively sowing the seeds of future discord and conflict between them. After this point, not much is known about John’s history, and he is believed to have died around the year 1380.

During the remainder of this king’s reign, and the greater part of that of his successor, Robert III., no collision seems to have taken place between the insular chiefs and the general government; and hence little or nothing is known of their proceedings. But when the dissensions of the Scottish barons, occasioned by the marriage of the Duke of Rothesay, and the subsequent departure of the Earl of March to the English court, led to a renewal of the wars between the two countries, and the invasion of Scotland by an English army, the insular chiefs appear to have renewed their intercourse with England; being more swayed by considerations of interest or policy, than by the ties of relationship to the royal family of Scotland. At this time the clan was divided into two branches, the heads of which seemed to have possessed co-ordinate rank and authority. Godfrey, the eldest surviving son of the first marriage, ruled on the mainland, as lord of Garmoran and Lochaber; Donald, the eldest son of the second marriage, held a considerable territory of the crown, then known as the feudal lordship of the Isles; whilst the younger brothers, having received the provisions usually allotted by the law of gavel, held these as vassals either of Godfrey or of Donald. This temporary equipoise was, however, soon disturbed by the marriage of Donald with Mary, the sister of Alexander Earl of Ross, in consequence of which alliance he ultimately succeeded in obtaining possession of the earldom. Euphemia, only child of Alexander, Earl of Ross, entered a convent and became a nun, having previously committed the charge of the earldom to her grandfather, Albany. Donald, however, lost no time in preferring his claim to the succession in right of his wife, the consequences of which have already been narrated in detail.[143] Donald, with a considerable force, invaded Ross, and met with little or no resistance from the people till he reached Dingwall, where he was encountered by Angus Dhu Mackay, at the head of a considerable body of men from Sutherland, whom, after a fierce conflict, he completely defeated and made their leader[140] prisoner. Leaving the district of Ross, which now acknowledged his authority, he advanced at the head of his army, through Moray, and penetrated into Aberdeenshire. Here, however, a decisive check awaited him. On the 24th of July, 1411, he was met at the village of Harlaw by the Earl of Mar, at the head of an army inferior in numbers, but composed of better materials; and a battle ensued, upon the event of which seemed to depend the decision of the question, whether the Celtic or the Sassenach part of the population of Scotland were in future to possess the supremacy. The immediate issue of the conflict was doubtful, and, as is usual in such cases, both parties claimed the victory. But the superior numbers and irregular valour of the Highland followers of Donald had received a severe check from the steady discipline and more effective arms of the Lowland gentry; they had been too roughly handled to think of renewing the combat, for which their opponents seem to have been quite prepared; and, as in such circumstances a drawn battle was equivalent to a defeat, Donald was compelled, as the Americans say, “to advance backwards.” The Duke of Albany, having obtained reinforcements, marched in person to Dingwall; but Donald, having no desire to try again the fate of arms, retired with his followers to the Isles, leaving Albany in possession of the whole of Ross, where he remained during the winter. Next summer the war was renewed, and carried on with various success, until at length the insular chief found it necessary to come to terms with the duke, and a treaty was concluded by which Donald agreed to abandon his claim to the earldom of Ross, and to become a vassal of the crown of Scotland.

During the rest of this king’s reign, and for most of his successor Robert III.'s time, there doesn’t seem to have been any conflict between the island leaders and the central government, so not much is known about their activities. However, when tensions among the Scottish nobles arose due to the Duke of Rothesay's marriage and the Earl of March's subsequent departure to the English court, a new wave of wars broke out between Scotland and England, leading to an English invasion of Scotland. The island leaders seem to have reestablished their connections with England, motivated more by interests or policies rather than by ties to the Scottish royal family. At this time, the clan was split into two branches, both appearing to hold equal rank and authority. Godfrey, the eldest surviving son from the first marriage, ruled the mainland as lord of Garmoran and Lochaber; Donald, the eldest son from the second marriage, controlled a sizable territory known as the feudal lordship of the Isles, while their younger brothers, following the customary division of property under gavel law, were vassals of either Godfrey or Donald. This balance, however, was soon upset by Donald's marriage to Mary, sister of Alexander Earl of Ross, which ultimately led him to seize the earldom. Euphemia, the only child of Alexander, Earl of Ross, entered a convent to become a nun, handing over management of the earldom to her grandfather, Albany. Meanwhile, Donald wasted no time in pressing his claim to the succession through his wife, the repercussions of which have already been detailed. Donald, with a significant force, invaded Ross, facing little to no resistance until he reached Dingwall, where he confronted Angus Dhu Mackay, leading a sizable group from Sutherland. After a fierce battle, he decisively defeated Mackay and captured their leader. After securing control over Ross, Donald led his army through Moray and into Aberdeenshire. However, here he faced a critical setback. On July 24, 1411, he met the Earl of Mar at Harlaw village, leading an army that was smaller in number but comprised of better-trained soldiers; a battle ensued, and the outcome seemed to determine if the Celtic or the English part of Scotland's population would hold future dominance. The immediate result of the battle was uncertain, and, as often happens, both sides claimed victory. But the Highlanders' numbers and irregular bravery were severely constrained by the disciplined tactics and superior weaponry of the Lowland gentry. They had been beaten hard enough that they weren't inclined to continue fighting, while their opponents appeared ready for a renewed combat; in such cases, a stalemate was essentially a defeat, and Donald had to retreat. The Duke of Albany, having secured reinforcements, marched to Dingwall himself; however, Donald, not wanting to risk another battle, withdrew with his followers to the Isles, leaving Albany in control of all of Ross for the winter. The following summer saw the war reignited, with mixed results, until finally, Donald decided to reach an agreement with the duke, resulting in a treaty where Donald conceded his claim to the earldom of Ross and accepted vassalage to the crown of Scotland.

The vigour of Albany restored peace to the kingdom, and the remainder of his regency was not disturbed by any hostile attempt upon the part of Donald of the Isles. But when the revenge of James I. had consummated the ruin of the family of Albany, Alexander, the son of Donald, succeeded, without any opposition, to the earldom of Ross, and thus realised one grand object of his father’s ambition. At almost any other period the acquisition of such extensive territories would have given a decided and dangerous preponderance to the family of the Isles. The government of Scotland, however, was then in the hands of a man who, by his ability, energy, and courage, proved himself fully competent to control his turbulent nobles, and, if necessary, to destroy their power and influence. Distrustful, however, of his ability to reduce the northern barons to obedience by force of arms, he had recourse to stratagem; and having summoned them to attend a parliament at Inverness, whither he proceeded, attended by his principal nobility and a considerable body of troops, he there caused forty of them to be arrested as soon as they made their appearance. Alexander, Earl of Ross and Lord of the Isles, his mother the Countess of Ross, and Alexander MacGodfrey, of Garmoran, were amongst the number of those arrested on this occasion. Along with several others, MacGodfrey was immediately executed, and his whole possessions forfeited to the crown, and the remainder were detained in captivity. By this bold stroke, James conceived that he had effectually subdued the Highland chiefs; and, under this impression, he soon afterwards liberated Alexander of the Isles. But he seems to have forgotten that “vows made in pain,” or at least in durance, “are violent and void.” The submission of the captive was merely feigned. As soon as he had recovered his liberty, the Lord of the Isles flew to arms, with what disastrous results to himself has already been told.[144] So vigorously did the king’s officers follow up the victory, that the insular chief, finding concealment or escape equally impossible, was compelled to throw himself upon the royal clemency. He went to Edinburgh, and, on the occasion of a solemn festival celebrated in the chapel of Holyrood, on Easter Sunday 1429, the unfortunate chief, whose ancestors had treated with the crown on the footing of independent princes, appeared before the assembled court in his shirt and drawers, and implored on his knees, with a naked sword held by the point in his hand, the forgiveness of his offended monarch. Satisfied with this extraordinary act of humiliation, James granted the suppliant his life, and directed him to be forthwith imprisoned in Tantallon castle.

The strength of Albany brought peace back to the kingdom, and his time as regent went uninterrupted by any attacks from Donald of the Isles. However, when James I. took his revenge and destroyed Albany's family, Alexander, Donald's son, was able to take the earldom of Ross without any opposition, achieving one of his father's major goals. At almost any other time, gaining such large territories would have given the Isles family a significant and dangerous edge. However, Scotland's government was under a man who demonstrated his skill, determination, and bravery, proving he could manage his unruly nobles and, if needed, dismantle their power. Distrustful of his ability to force the northern barons into submission, he opted for a clever plan; he called them to a parliament in Inverness. He traveled there with his leading nobles and a substantial troop, where he had forty of them arrested as soon as they arrived. Among those arrested were Alexander, Earl of Ross and Lord of the Isles, his mother the Countess of Ross, and Alexander MacGodfrey of Garmoran. Along with several others, MacGodfrey was executed immediately, his possessions taken by the crown, while the others were held captive. By this bold action, James believed he had effectively subdued the Highland chiefs, and with that thought, he soon released Alexander of the Isles. But he seemed to forget that “vows made in pain,” or at least while imprisoned, “are violent and void.” The surrender of the captive was merely a façade. Once he was free, the Lord of the Isles took up arms again, with disastrous outcomes for himself, as has already been explained. The king's officers pursued their victory so thoroughly that the insular chief, finding no way to hide or escape, had no choice but to seek mercy from the king. He went to Edinburgh, and during a solemn festival in the Holyrood chapel on Easter Sunday in 1429, the unfortunate chief, whose ancestors had negotiated with the crown as independent princes, appeared before the court in his shirt and undergarments, kneeling and holding a naked sword by the point in his hand, pleading for his monarch's forgiveness. Satisfied with this unusually humbling act, James granted him his life and ordered him to be imprisoned in Tantallon Castle.

The spirit of clanship could not brook such a mortal affront. The cry for vengeance was raised; the strength of the clan was mustered; and Alexander had scarcely been two years in captivity when the Isles once more broke out into open insurrection. Under the command of Donald Balloch, the cousin of Alexander and chief of clan Ranald, the Islanders burst into Lochaber, where, having encountered an army which had been stationed in that country for the purpose of overawing the Highlanders, they gained a complete victory. The king’s troops were commanded by the Earls of Mar and Caithness, the latter of whom fell in the action, whilst the former saved with difficulty the remains of the discomfited force. Donald Balloch, however, did not follow up his victory, but having ravaged the adjacent districts, withdrew first to the Isles, and afterwards to Ireland. In this emergency James displayed his usual energy and activity. To repair the reverse sustained by his lieutenants, he proceeded in person to the North; his expedition was attended with complete success; and he soon received the submission of all the chiefs who had been engaged in the rebellion. Not long afterwards he was presented with what was believed to be the head of Donald Balloch; “but,” says Mr Gregory, “as Donald Balloch certainly survived king James many years, it is obvious that the sending of the head to Edinburgh was a stratagem devised by the crafty islander, in order to check further pursuit.” The king, being thus successful, listened to the voice of clemency. He restored to liberty the prisoner of Tantallon, granted him a free pardon for his various acts of rebellion, confirmed to him all his titles and possessions, and further conferred upon him the lordship of Lochaber, which, on its forfeiture, had been given to the Earl of Mar. The wisdom of this proceeding soon became apparent. Alexander could scarcely forget the humiliation he had undergone, and the imprisonment he had endured; and, in point of fact, he appears to have joined the Earls of Crawford and Douglas, who at that time headed the opposition to the court; but during the remainder of his life the peace of the country was not again disturbed by any rebellious proceedings on his part, and thus far the king reaped the reward of his clemency. Alexander died about 1447, leaving three sons, John, Hugh, and Celestine.

The spirit of clanship couldn't tolerate such a grave insult. The call for revenge was made; the clan gathered its strength; and barely two years into Alexander's captivity, the Isles erupted into open rebellion once again. Under the leadership of Donald Balloch, Alexander's cousin and chief of clan Ranald, the Islanders invaded Lochaber. There, they faced an army that had been stationed in the area to intimidate the Highlanders and won a decisive victory. The king’s troops, led by the Earls of Mar and Caithness, suffered heavy losses, with Caithness being killed in battle, while Mar struggled to save the remnants of his defeated forces. However, Donald Balloch chose not to pursue his victory further, instead pillaging the surrounding areas before retreating first to the Isles and later to Ireland. In this crisis, James showed his usual energy and determination. To recover from the losses faced by his commanders, he personally went to the North. His mission was completely successful; he soon secured the loyalty of all the chiefs involved in the rebellion. Shortly afterward, he was presented with what was thought to be Donald Balloch's head; “but,” as Mr. Gregory notes, “since Donald Balloch definitely lived many years after King James, it’s clear that sending the head to Edinburgh was a clever trick by the crafty islander to deter further pursuit.” With this success, the king chose to act with mercy. He freed the prisoner of Tantallon, granted him a full pardon for his various acts of rebellion, affirmed all his titles and possessions, and further granted him the lordship of Lochaber, which had been given to the Earl of Mar upon its forfeiture. The wisdom of this decision quickly became clear. Alexander could hardly forget the humiliation and imprisonment he had experienced, and in fact, he seems to have allied with the Earls of Crawford and Douglas, who were leading the opposition against the court at that time. However, throughout the rest of his life, Alexander did not stir up any further rebellion, and thus the king benefited from his act of clemency. Alexander died around 1447, leaving behind three sons: John, Hugh, and Celestine.

The opposition of Crawford, Douglas, and their associates had hitherto been chronic; but, on the death of Alexander, it broke out into active insurrection; and the new Lord of the Isles, as determined an opponent of the royal party as his father had been, seized the royal castles of Inverness, Urquhart, and Ruthven in Badenoch, at the same time declaring himself independent. In thus raising the standard of rebellion, John of the Isles was secretly supported by the Earl of Douglas, and openly by the barons, who were attached to his party. But a series of fatalities soon extinguished this insurrection. Douglas was murdered in Edinburgh Castle; Crawford was entirely defeated by Huntly; and John, by the rebellion of his son Angus, was doomed to experience, in his own territories, the same opposition which he had himself offered to the general government. Submission was, therefore, inevitable. Having for several years maintained a species of independence, he was compelled to resign his lands into the hands of the king, and to consent to hold them as a vassal of the crown. This, however, was but a trifling matter compared with the rebellion of his son, which, fomented probably by the court, proved eventually the ruin of the principality of the Isles, after it had existed so long in a state of partial independence. Various circumstances are stated as having given rise to this extraordinary contest, although in none of these, probably, is the true cause to be found. It appears, however, that Angus Og,[145] having been appointed his father’s[142] lieutenant and representative in all his possessions, took advantage of the station or office which was thus conferred on him, deprived his father of all authority, and got himself declared Lord of the Isles. How this was effected we know not; but scarcely had he attained the object of his ambition, when he resolved to take signal vengeance upon the Earl of Athole, an inveterate enemy of his house, and, at the same time, to declare himself altogether independent of the crown. With this view, having collected a numerous army, he suddenly appeared before the castle of Inverness, and having been admitted by the governor, who had no suspicion whatever of his design, immediately proclaimed himself king of the Isles. He then invaded the district of Athole; stormed and took Blair Castle; and having seized the earl and countess, carried them prisoners to Islay. The reason given by Mr Gregory for Angus’s enmity against the Earl and Countess of Athole is, that the former having crossed over privately to Islay, carried off the infant son of Angus, called Donald Dubh, or the Black, and committed him to the care of Argyle, his maternal grandfather, who placed him in the Castle of Inchconnely, where he was detained for many years. Mr Gregory places this event after the Battle of Bloody Bay. On his return to the Isles with the booty he had obtained, the marauder was overtaken by a violent tempest, in which the greater part of his galleys foundered. Heaven seemed to declare against the spoiler, who had added sacrilege to rapine by plundering and attempting to burn the chapel of St Bridget in Athole. Stricken with remorse for the crime he had committed, he released the earl and countess, and then sought to expiate his guilt by doing penance on the spot where it had been incurred.

The opposition from Crawford, Douglas, and their supporters had been ongoing; however, after Alexander's death, it escalated into full-blown rebellion. The new Lord of the Isles, who was just as determined an enemy of the royal party as his father, took control of the royal castles in Inverness, Urquhart, and Ruthven in Badenoch, while also declaring himself independent. By raising the banner of rebellion, John of the Isles received secret support from the Earl of Douglas and open backing from the barons aligned with him. But a series of misfortunes quickly crushed this uprising. Douglas was killed in Edinburgh Castle, Crawford was completely defeated by Huntly, and John faced rebellion from his son Angus, experiencing the same resistance he had once shown against the central government. Submission became unavoidable. After several years of a sort of independence, he was forced to hand over his lands to the king and agree to hold them as a vassal of the crown. This, however, was minor compared to the rebellion from his son, which, likely instigated by the court, ultimately led to the downfall of the principality of the Isles after it had existed for so long in a state of partial independence. Various reasons have been suggested for this unusual conflict, though the true cause is probably not found in any of them. It appears that Angus Og, having been appointed his father's lieutenant and representative for all his lands, exploited this position to strip his father of all authority and get himself declared Lord of the Isles. How this was accomplished, we do not know; but as soon as he achieved his ambition, he set out to take revenge against the Earl of Athole, a lifelong enemy of his family, and at the same time declare himself completely independent from the crown. To do this, he gathered a large army and suddenly showed up at Inverness Castle, where he was let in by the unsuspecting governor, and immediately proclaimed himself king of the Isles. He then attacked the district of Athole, stormed and captured Blair Castle, and took the earl and countess prisoner, bringing them to Islay. According to Mr. Gregory, Angus's hatred for the Earl and Countess of Athole stemmed from the fact that the Earl had secretly come to Islay and kidnapped Angus's infant son, Donald Dubh, and handed him over to Argyle, his maternal grandfather, who placed him in Inchconnely Castle, where he remained for many years. Mr. Gregory dates this event after the Battle of Bloody Bay. On his way back to the Isles with his plunder, Angus was caught in a violent storm, which sank most of his ships. It seemed as if heaven was punishing him for his wrongdoing, especially since he had compounded his crimes by robbing and attempting to burn down the chapel of St. Bridget in Athole. Overcome with remorse for his actions, he released the earl and countess and sought to atone for his sins by doing penance at the location where he had committed his crime.

As a proof of the sincerity of his repentance, this Angus Og next engaged in treason upon a larger scale. At the instigation of this hopeful son, his father, whom he had already deprived of all authority, now entered into a compact with the king of England and the Earl of Douglas, the object of which was nothing less than the entire subjugation of Scotland, and its partition amongst the contracting parties. By this treaty, which is dated the 18th of February 1462, the Lord of the Isles agreed, on the payment of a stipulated sum, to become the sworn ally of the king of England, and to assist that monarch, with the whole body of his retainers, in the wars in Ireland and elsewhere; and it was further provided, that in the event of the entire subjugation of Scotland, the whole of that kingdom, to the north of the Firth of Forth, should be equally divided between Douglas, the Lord of the Isles, and Donald Balloch of Islay; whilst, on the other hand, Douglas was to be reinstated in possession of those lands between the Forth and the English borders, from which he had, at this time, been excluded. Conquest, partition, and spoliation, were thus the objects contemplated in this extraordinary compact. Yet no proceeding appears to have been taken, in consequence of the treaty, until the year 1473, when we find the Lord of the Isles again in arms against the government. He continued several years in open rebellion; but having received little or no support from the other parties to the league, he was declared a traitor in a parliament held at Edinburgh in 1475, his estates were also confiscated, and the Earls of Crawford and Athole were directed to march against him at the head of a considerable force. The meditated blow was, however, averted by the timely interposition of his father, the Earl of Ross. By a seasonable grant of the lands of Knapdale, he secured the influence of the Earl of Argyll, and through the mediation of that nobleman, received a remission of his past offences, was reinstated in his hereditary possessions, which he had resigned into the hands of the crown, and created a peer of parliament, by the title of the Lord of the Isles. The earldom of Ross, the lands of[143] Knapdale, and the sheriffships of Inverness and Nairn were, however, retained by the crown, apparently as the price of the remission granted to this doubly unfortunate man.

As proof of his genuine regret, Angus Og then got involved in treason on a much larger scale. Encouraged by this ambitious son, his father, who he had already stripped of all power, made a deal with the king of England and the Earl of Douglas. The goal was nothing less than the total domination of Scotland and dividing it among the parties involved. According to the treaty, dated February 18, 1462, the Lord of the Isles agreed, upon payment of a specified amount, to become the sworn ally of the king of England and to assist him with his entire retinue in the wars in Ireland and elsewhere. It was also stated that if Scotland was completely conquered, the entire region north of the Firth of Forth would be equally divided between Douglas, the Lord of the Isles, and Donald Balloch of Islay. In return, Douglas would regain control of the lands between the Forth and the English borders, from which he had been excluded at that time. Thus, conquest, division, and plunder were the aims of this unusual agreement. However, no actions appear to have been taken as a result of the treaty until 1473, when the Lord of the Isles was once again in arms against the government. He remained in open rebellion for several years, but with little or no backing from the other signers of the treaty. He was declared a traitor in a parliament held in Edinburgh in 1475, his lands were confiscated, and the Earls of Crawford and Athole were ordered to march against him with a substantial force. This planned attack was, however, averted by the timely intervention of his father, the Earl of Ross. By granting him the lands of Knapdale, he secured the support of the Earl of Argyll, and through that nobleman's mediation, he received a pardon for his past offenses, was restored to his hereditary lands that he had surrendered to the crown, and was made a peer of parliament under the title of Lord of the Isles. However, the earldom of Ross, the lands of [143] Knapdale, and the sheriffships of Inverness and Nairn were retained by the crown, seemingly as the cost for the pardon given to this doubly unfortunate man.

But Angus Og was no party to this arrangement. He continued to defy the power of the government; and when the Earl of Athole was sent to the north to reinstate the Earl of Ross in his remaining possessions, he placed himself at the head of the clan, and prepared to give him battle. Athole was joined by the Mackenzies, Mackays, Frasers, and others; but being met by Angus at a place called Lagebread, he was defeated with great slaughter, and escaped with great difficulty from the field. The Earls of Crawford and Huntly were then sent against this desperate rebel, the one by sea and the other by land; but neither of them prevailed against the victorious insurgent. A third expedition, under the Earls of Argyll and Athole, accompanied by the father of the rebel and several families of the Isles, produced no result; and the two earls, who seem to have had little taste for an encounter with Angus, returned without effecting anything. John the father, however, proceeded onwards through the Sound of Mull, accompanied by the Macleans, Macleods, Macneills, and others, and having encountered Angus in a bay on the south side of the promontory of Ardnamurchan,[146] a desperate combat ensued, in which Angus was again victorious, and his unfortunate parent overthrown. By the battle of the Bloody Bay, as it is called in the traditions of the country, Angus obtained possession of the extensive territories of his clan, and, as “when treason prospers ’tis no longer treason,” was recognised as its head. Angus, some time before 1490, when marching to attack Mackenzie of Kintail, was assassinated by an Irish harper.[147]

But Angus Og was not part of this arrangement. He continued to challenge the government’s power; and when the Earl of Athole was sent north to restore the Earl of Ross to his remaining lands, Angus took charge of the clan and prepared to fight him. Athole was joined by the Mackenzies, Mackays, Frasers, and others; but when he encountered Angus at a place called Lagebread, he was defeated with heavy losses and barely escaped from the battlefield. The Earls of Crawford and Huntly were then sent against this defiant rebel, one by sea and the other by land; but neither succeeded against the victorious insurgent. A third expedition, led by the Earls of Argyll and Athole, accompanied by the father of the rebel and several families from the Isles, achieved nothing; and the two earls, who seemed to have little appetite for a fight with Angus, returned without accomplishing anything. John, the father, though, continued through the Sound of Mull, accompanied by the Macleans, Macleods, Macneills, and others, and when he met Angus in a bay on the south side of the Ardnamurchan promontory, a fierce battle broke out, in which Angus emerged victorious again, and his unfortunate father was defeated. By the battle of the Bloody Bay, as it's known in local traditions, Angus secured control of his clan’s vast territories, and, as the saying goes, “when treason prospers, it’s no longer treason,” he was recognized as their leader. Sometime before 1490, while preparing to attack Mackenzie of Kintail, Angus was assassinated by an Irish harper.

The rank of heir to the lordship of the Isles devolved on the nephew of John, Alexander of Lochalsh, son of his brother, Celestine. Placing himself at the head of the vassals of the Isles, he endeavoured, it is said, with John’s consent, to recover possession of the earldom of Ross, and in 1491, at the head of a large body of western Highlanders, he advanced from Lochaber into Badenoch, where he was joined by the clan Chattan. They then marched to Inverness, where, after taking the royal castle, and placing a garrison in it, they proceeded to the north-east, and plundered the lands of Sir Alexander Urquhart, sheriff of Cromarty. They next hastened to Strathconnan, for the purpose of ravaging the lands of the Mackenzies. The latter, however, surprised and routed the invaders, and expelled them from Ross, their leader, Alexander of Lochalsh, being wounded, and as some say, taken prisoner. In consequence of this insurrection, at a meeting of the Estates in Edinburgh in May 1493, the title and possessions of the lord of the Isles were declared to be forfeited to the crown. In January following the aged John appeared in the presence of the king, and made a voluntary surrender of his lordship, after which he appears to have remained for some time in the king’s household, in the receipt of a pension. He finally retired to the monastery of Paisley, where he died about 1498; and was interred, at his own request, in the tomb of his royal ancestor, Robert II.[148]

The title of heir to the lordship of the Isles passed on to John's nephew, Alexander of Lochalsh, who was the son of his brother Celestine. Leading the vassals of the Isles, he reportedly sought, with John's approval, to reclaim the earldom of Ross. In 1491, he advanced from Lochaber into Badenoch at the head of a large group of western Highlanders, where he was joined by the clan Chattan. They then marched to Inverness, where, after capturing the royal castle and establishing a garrison there, they moved northeast and looted the lands of Sir Alexander Urquhart, sheriff of Cromarty. They then rushed to Strathconnan to raid the lands of the Mackenzies. However, the Mackenzies ambushed and defeated the invaders, driving them out of Ross, and wounded their leader, Alexander of Lochalsh, who, according to some, was taken prisoner. As a result of this uprising, at a meeting of the Estates in Edinburgh in May 1493, the title and possessions of the lord of the Isles were declared forfeited to the crown. The following January, the elderly John appeared before the king and voluntarily surrendered his lordship, after which he seems to have spent some time in the king’s household receiving a pension. He eventually retired to the monastery of Paisley, where he died around 1498 and was buried, at his own request, in the tomb of his royal ancestor, Robert II.[148]

With the view of reducing the insular chiefs to subjection, and establishing the royal authority in the Islands, James IV., soon after the forfeiture in 1493, proceeded in person to the West Highlands, when Alexander of Lochalsh, the principal cause of the insurrection which had led to it, and John of Isla, grandson and representative of Donald Balloch, were among the first to make their submission. On this occasion they appear to have obtained royal charters of the lands they had previously held under the Lord of the Isles, and were both knighted. In the following year the king visited the Isles twice, and having seized and garrisoned the castle of Dunaverty in South Kintyre, Sir John of Isla, deeply resenting this proceeding, collected his followers, stormed the castle, and hung the governor from the wall, in the sight of the king and his fleet. With four of his sons, he was soon after apprehended at Isla, by MacIan of Ardnamurchan, and being conveyed to Edinburgh, they were there executed for high treason.

To bring the island chiefs under control and assert royal authority in the Islands, James IV, shortly after the forfeiture in 1493, went to the West Highlands himself. Among the first to submit were Alexander of Lochalsh, who was mainly responsible for the uprising that caused this situation, and John of Isla, grandson and representative of Donald Balloch. On this occasion, they seemed to have received royal charters for the lands they had previously held under the Lord of the Isles and were both knighted. The following year, the king visited the Isles twice, and after taking over and fortifying the castle of Dunaverty in South Kintyre, Sir John of Isla, enraged by this action, rallied his followers, attacked the castle, and hanged the governor from the wall, in view of the king and his fleet. Soon after, he and four of his sons were captured at Isla by MacIan of Ardnamurchan, and they were taken to Edinburgh, where they were executed for treason.

In 1495 King James assembled an army at Glasgow, and on the 18th May, he was at the castle of Mingarry in Ardnamurchan, when several of the Highland chiefs made their submission to him. In 1497 Sir Alexander of Lochalsh again rebelled, and invading the more fertile districts of Ross, was by the Mackenzies and Munroes, at a place called Drumchatt, again defeated and driven out of Ross. Proceeding southward among the Isles, he endeavoured to rouse the Islanders to arms in his behalf, but without success. He was surprised in the island of Oransay, by MacIan of Ardnamurchan, and put to death.

In 1495, King James gathered an army in Glasgow, and on May 18th, he was at the castle of Mingarry in Ardnamurchan when several Highland chiefs pledged their loyalty to him. In 1497, Sir Alexander of Lochalsh rebelled again, invading the more fertile areas of Ross. The Mackenzies and Munroes defeated him at a place called Drumchatt and drove him out of Ross. He then moved south among the Isles, trying to rally the Islanders to support him, but he was unsuccessful. He was ambushed on the island of Oransay by MacIan of Ardnamurchan and was killed.

In 1501, Donald Dubh, whom the islanders regarded as their rightful lord, and who, from his infancy, had been detained in confinement in the castle of Inchconnell, escaped from prison, and appeared among his clansmen. They had always maintained that he was the lawful son of Angus of the Isles, by his wife the Lady Margaret Campbell, daughter of the first Earl of Argyll, but his legitimacy was denied by the government when the islanders combined to assert by arms his claims as their hereditary chief. His liberation he owed to the gallantry and fidelity of the men of Glencoe. Repairing to the isles of Lewis, he put himself under the protection of its lord, Torquil Macleod, who had married Katherine, another daughter of Argyll, and therefore sister of the lady whom the islanders believed to be his mother. A strong confederacy was formed in his favour, and about Christmas 1503 an irruption of the islanders and western clans, under Donald Dubh, was made into Badenoch, which was plundered and wasted with fire and sword. To put down this formidable rebellion, the array of the whole kingdom north of Forth and Clyde was called out; and the Earls of Argyll, Huntly, Crawford, and Marischal, and Lord Lovat, with other powerful barons, were charged to lead this force against the islanders. But two years elapsed before the insurrection was finally quelled. In 1505 the Isles were again invaded from the south by the king in person, and from the north by Huntly, who took several prisoners, but none of them of any rank. In these various expeditions the fleet under the celebrated Sir Andrew Wood and Robert Barton was employed against the islanders, and at length the insurgents were dispersed. Carniburg, a strong fort on a small isolated rock, near the west coast of Mull, in which they had taken refuge, was reduced; the Macleans and the Macleods submitted to the king, and Donald Dubh, again made a prisoner, was committed to the castle of Edinburgh, where he remained for nearly forty years. After this the great power formerly enjoyed by the Lords of the Isles was transferred to the Earls of Argyll and Huntly, the former having the chief rule in the south isles and adjacent coasts, while the influence of the latter prevailed in the north isles and Highlands.

In 1501, Donald Dubh, who the islanders saw as their rightful leader and had been held captive in the castle of Inchconnell since he was a child, escaped from prison and showed up among his clansmen. They always claimed he was the legitimate son of Angus of the Isles and his wife, Lady Margaret Campbell, the daughter of the first Earl of Argyll, but the government rejected his legitimacy when the islanders banded together to support his claims as their hereditary chief. His escape was thanks to the bravery and loyalty of the men of Glencoe. Heading to the isles of Lewis, he sought protection from its lord, Torquil Macleod, who had married Katherine, another daughter of Argyll, and thus the sister of the woman the islanders thought was his mother. A strong alliance was formed to support him, and around Christmas 1503, a raid by the islanders and western clans led by Donald Dubh attacked Badenoch, causing destruction and chaos. To suppress this significant rebellion, the entire military from the area north of the Forth and Clyde was mobilized, with the Earls of Argyll, Huntly, Crawford, and Marischal, along with Lord Lovat and other powerful barons, tasked with leading this force against the islanders. However, it took two years before the revolt was fully crushed. In 1505, the Isles were invaded again from the south by the king himself and from the north by Huntly, who captured several prisoners, but none of high status. In these various campaigns, the fleet commanded by the renowned Sir Andrew Wood and Robert Barton was used against the islanders, and eventually, the rebels were scattered. Carniburg, a stronghold on a small isolated rock near the west coast of Mull, where they had taken refuge, was taken down; the Macleans and the Macleods submitted to the king, and Donald Dubh, captured once more, was sent to the castle of Edinburgh, where he remained for nearly forty years. Afterward, the significant power that the Lords of the Isles once held shifted to the Earls of Argyll and Huntly, with the former ruling primarily over the southern isles and nearby coasts, while the latter's influence was stronger in the northern isles and Highlands.

The children of Sir Alexander of Lochalsh, the nephew of John the fourth and last Lord of the Isles, had fallen into the hands of the king, and as they were all young, they appear to have been brought up in the royal household. Donald, the eldest son, called by the Highlanders, Donald Galda, or the foreigner, from his early residence in the Lowlands, was allowed to inherit his father’s estates, and was frequently permitted to visit the Isles. He was with James IV. at the battle of Flodden, and appears to have been knighted under the royal banner on that disastrous field. Two months after, in November 1513, he raised another insurrection in the Isles, and being joined by the Macleods and Macleans, was proclaimed Lord of the Isles. The numbers of his adherents daily increased. But in the course of 1515, the Earl of Argyll prevailed upon the insurgents to submit to the regent. At this time Sir Donald appeared frequently before the council, relying on a safe-conduct, and his reconciliation to the regent (John, Duke of Albany) was apparently so cordial that on 24th September 1516, a summons was despatched to ‘Monsieur de Ylis,’ to join the royal army, then about to proceed to the borders. Ere long, however, he was again in open rebellion. Early in 1517 he razed the castle of Mingarry to the ground, and ravaged the whole district of Ardnamurchan with fire and sword. His chief leaders now deserted him, and some of them determined on delivering him up to the regent. He, however, effected his escape, but his two brothers were made prisoners by Maclean of Dowart and Macleod of Dunvegan, who hastened to make their submission[145] to the government. In the following year, Sir Donald was enabled to revenge the murder of his father on the MacIans of Ardnamurchan, having defeated and put to death their chief and two of his sons, with a great number of his men. He was about to be forfeited for high treason, when his death, which took place a few weeks after his success against the MacIans, brought the rebellion, which had lasted for upwards of five years, to a sudden close. He was the last male of his family, and died without issue.

The children of Sir Alexander of Lochalsh, the nephew of John, the fourth and last Lord of the Isles, had fallen into the hands of the king. Since they were all young, it seems they were raised in the royal household. Donald, the eldest son, known by the Highlanders as Donald Galda or "the foreigner," because he spent much of his early life in the Lowlands, was allowed to inherit his father's estates and often visited the Isles. He fought alongside James IV at the battle of Flodden and was knighted under the royal banner on that tragic battlefield. Two months later, in November 1513, he sparked another uprising in the Isles. With the support of the Macleods and Macleans, he was declared Lord of the Isles. His following grew daily. However, in 1515, the Earl of Argyll convinced the rebels to submit to the regent. At this time, Sir Donald often appeared before the council, relying on safe conduct, and his apparent reconciliation with the regent (John, Duke of Albany) seemed friendly enough that on September 24, 1516, a summons was sent to ‘Monsieur de Ylis’ to join the royal army heading to the borders. Before long, though, he was in open rebellion once again. Early in 1517, he destroyed the castle of Mingarry and devastated the entire area of Ardnamurchan with fire and sword. His top leaders deserted him, and some even decided to turn him over to the regent. He managed to escape, but his two brothers were captured by Maclean of Dowart and Macleod of Dunvegan, who quickly submitted to the government. The following year, Sir Donald avenged his father's murder by defeating and killing the chief of the MacIans of Ardnamurchan, along with two of his sons and many of their men. He was about to be declared forfeited for high treason when he died a few weeks after his success against the MacIans, abruptly ending the rebellion that had lasted over five years. He was the last male of his family and died without children.

In 1539, Donald Gorme of Sleat claimed the lordship of the Isles, as lawful heir male of John, Earl of Ross. With a considerable force he passed over into Ross-shire, where, after ravaging the district of Kinlochewe, he proceeded to Kintail, with the intention of surprising the castle Eilandonan, at that time almost without a garrison. Exposing himself rashly under the wall, he received a wound in the foot from an arrow, which proved fatal.

In 1539, Donald Gorme of Sleat claimed the lordship of the Isles as the rightful male heir of John, Earl of Ross. With a large force, he crossed over into Ross-shire, where, after causing destruction in the Kinlochewe area, he moved on to Kintail, planning to catch the castle Eilandonan off guard, as it was nearly undefended at that time. While recklessly positioning himself beneath the wall, he was struck in the foot by an arrow, which turned out to be deadly.

In 1543, under the regency of the Earl of Arran, Donald Dubh, the grandson of John, last Lord of the Isles, again appeared upon the scene. Escaping from his long imprisonment, he was received with enthusiasm by the insular chiefs, and, with their assistance, he prepared to expel the Earls of Argyll and Huntly from their acquisitions in the Isles. At the head of 1800 men he invaded Argyll’s territories, slew many of his vassals, and carried off a great quantity of cattle, with other plunder. At first he was supported by the Earl of Lennox, then attached to the English interest, and thus remained for a time in the undisputed possession of the Isles. Through the influence of Lennox, the islanders agreed to transfer their alliance from the Scottish to the English crown, and in June 1545 a proclamation was issued by the regent Arran and his privy council against ‘Donald, alleging himself of the Isles, and other Highland men, his partakers.’ On the 28th July of that year, a commission was granted by Donald, ‘Lord of the Isles, and Earl of Ross,’ with the advice and consent of his barons and council of the Isles, of whom seventeen are named, to two commissioners, for treating, under the directions of the Earl of Lennox, with the English king. On the 5th of August, the lord and barons of the Isles were at Knockfergus, in Ireland, with a force of 4000 men and 180 galleys, when they took the oath of allegiance to the king of England, at the command of Lennox, while 4000 men in arms were left to guard and defend the Isles in his absence. Donald’s plenipotentiaries then proceeded to the English court with letters from him both to King Henry and his privy council; by one of which it appears that the Lord of the Isles had already received from the English monarch the sum of one thousand crowns, and the promise of an annual pension of two thousand. Soon after the Lord of the Isles returned with his forces to Scotland, but appears to have returned to Ireland again with Lennox. There he was attacked with fever, and died at Drogheda, on his way to Dublin. With him terminated the direct line of the Lords of the Isles.

In 1543, during the regency of the Earl of Arran, Donald Dubh, the grandson of John, the last Lord of the Isles, came back into the picture. After escaping from a long imprisonment, he was welcomed enthusiastically by the island chiefs, and with their help, he set out to drive the Earls of Argyll and Huntly out of their holdings in the Isles. He invaded Argyll’s lands with 1,800 men, killed many of his vassals, and took a large amount of cattle and other loot. Initially, he had the support of the Earl of Lennox, who was aligned with the English at that time, allowing him to maintain undisputed control of the Isles for a while. With Lennox's influence, the islanders agreed to shift their loyalty from the Scottish crown to the English crown, and in June 1545, a proclamation was issued by Regent Arran and his privy council against ‘Donald, claiming authority over the Isles, and other Highland men, his followers.’ On July 28 of that year, Donald, ‘Lord of the Isles and Earl of Ross,’ issued a commission with the advice and consent of his barons and council, mentioning seventeen names, to two commissioners to negotiate, following the Earl of Lennox’s directions, with the English king. On August 5, the lord and barons of the Isles were at Knockfergus in Ireland, with a force of 4,000 men and 180 galleys, where they swore allegiance to the king of England at Lennox’s command, while 4,000 armed men were left to guard the Isles in his absence. Donald’s representatives then went to the English court with letters from him addressed to King Henry and his privy council; one of those letters indicated that the Lord of the Isles had already received 1,000 crowns from the English monarch and was promised an annual pension of 2,000. Soon after, the Lord of the Isles returned with his forces to Scotland but seems to have gone back to Ireland again with Lennox. There, he fell ill with a fever and died at Drogheda on his way to Dublin. With his death, the direct line of the Lords of the Isles came to an end.

All hopes of a descendant of Somerled again governing the Isles were now at an end; and from this period the race of Conn, unable to regain their former united power and consequence, were divided into various branches, the aggregate strength of which was rendered unavailing for the purpose of general aggrandisement, by the jealousy, disunion, and rivalry, which prevailed among themselves.

All hopes of a descendant of Somerled governing the Isles again were now gone; and from this point on, the Conn family, unable to regain their former united strength and significance, split into various branches. The combined power of these branches was useless for achieving overall growth due to the jealousy, disunity, and rivalry that existed among them.

After the forfeiture of the Lords of the Isles, and the failure of the successive attempts which were made to retrieve their fortunes, different clans occupied the extensive territories which had once acknowledged the sway of those insular princes. Of these some were clans, which, although dependent upon the Macdonalds, were not of the same origin as the race of Conn; and, with the exception of the Macleods, Macleans, and a few others, they strenuously opposed all the attempts which were made to effect the restoration of the family of the Isles, rightly calculating that the success of such opposition would tend to promote their own aggrandisement. Another class, again, were of the same origin as the family of the Isles; but having branched off from the principal stem before the succession of the elder branches reverted to the clan, in the person of John of the Isles, during the reign of David II., they now appeared as separate clans. Amongst these were the Macalisters, the MacIans, and some others. The Macalisters, who are traced to Alister, a son of[146] Angus Mor, inhabited the south of Knapdale and the north of Kintyre. After the forfeiture of the Isles they became independent; but being exposed to the encroachments of the Campbells, their principal possessions were ere long absorbed by different branches of that powerful clan. The MacIans of Ardnamurchan were descended from John, a son of Angus Mor, to whom his father conveyed the property which he had obtained from the crown. The Macdonalds of Glencoe are also MacIans, being descended from John Fraoch, a son of Angus Og, Lord of the Isles; and hence their history is in no degree different from that of the other branches of the Macdonalds. A third class consisted of the descendants of the different Lords of the Isles, who still professed to form one clan, although the subject of the representation of the race soon introduced great dissensions, and all adopted the generic name of Macdonald in preference to secondary or collateral patronymics.

After the loss of the Lords of the Isles, and the failed attempts to restore their power, various clans took over the large areas that had once been under the control of those island leaders. Some of these clans, while reliant on the Macdonalds, didn't have the same roots as the Conn lineage and, aside from the Macleods, Macleans, and a few others, actively resisted all efforts to bring back the Isles family, knowing that their success would help in their own rise. Another group had the same ancestry as the Isles family but had branched off from the main line before the main branches returned to the clan with John of the Isles during David II's reign, so they appeared as separate clans. Among these were the Macalisters, the MacIans, and a few others. The Macalisters, traced back to Alister, a son of Angus Mor, lived in southern Knapdale and northern Kintyre. After the Isles were lost, they became independent, but as the Campbells encroached, their main lands were gradually taken over by different branches of that strong clan. The MacIans of Ardnamurchan were descendants of John, a son of Angus Mor, who had given him the property he received from the crown. The Macdonalds of Glencoe are also MacIans, as they descend from John Fraoch, a son of Angus Og, Lord of the Isles; thus, their history is very similar to that of the other Macdonald branches. A third group was made up of the descendants of the various Lords of the Isles, who still claimed to be one clan, even though debates over representation among the lineage caused significant disputes, leading them all to adopt the generic name Macdonald rather than secondary or collateral surnames.

We shall now endeavour to give a short account of the different branches of the Macdonalds, from the time of the annexation of the Lordship of the Isles to the crown in 1540.

We will now attempt to provide a brief overview of the various branches of the Macdonalds, starting from the annexation of the Lordship of the Isles to the crown in 1540.

Since the extinction of the direct line of the family of the Isles, in the middle of the 16th century, Macdonald of Sleat, now Lord Macdonald, has always been styled in Gaelic Mac Dhonuill nan Eilean, or Macdonald of the Isles.[149]

Since the extinction of the direct line of the family from the Isles in the mid-16th century, Macdonald of Sleat, now known as Lord Macdonald, has always been referred to in Gaelic Mac Dhonuill nan Eilean, or Macdonald of the Isles.[149]

As the claim of Lord Macdonald, however, to this distinction has been keenly disputed, we shall here lay before the reader, as clearly as possible, the pretensions of the different claimants to the honour of the chiefship of the clan Donald, as these have been very fairly stated by Mr Skene.

As Lord Macdonald's claim to this distinction has been hotly debated, we will present to the reader, as clearly as possible, the claims of the various contenders for the honor of the chiefship of clan Donald, as these have been quite fairly articulated by Mr. Skene.

That the family of Sleat are the undoubted representatives of John, Earl of Ross, and the last Lord of the Isles, appears to be admitted on all sides; but, on the other hand, if the descendants of Donald, from whom the clan received its name, or even of John of the Isles, who flourished in the reign of David II., are to be held as constituting one clan, then, according to the Highland principles of clanship, the jus sanguinis, or right of blood to the chiefship, rested in the male representative of John, whose own right was undoubted. By Amy, daughter of Roderick of the Isles, John had three sons,—John, Godfrey, and Ranald; but the last of these only left descendants; and it is from him that the Clan Ranald derive their origin. Again, by the daughter of Robert II. John had four sons—Donald, Lord of the Isles, the ancestor of the Macdonalds of Sleat; John Mor, from whom proceeded the Macconnells of Kintyre; Alister, the progenitor of Keppoch; and Angus, who does not appear to have left any descendants. That Amy, the daughter of Roderick, was John’s legitimate wife, is proved, first, by a dispensation which the supreme Pontiff granted to John in the year 1337; and secondly, by a treaty concluded between John and David II. in 1369, when the hostages given to the king were a son of the second marriage, a grandson of the first, and a natural son. Besides, it is certain that the children of the first marriage were considered as John’s feudal heirs; a circumstance which clearly establishes their legitimacy. It is true that Robert II., in pursuance of the policy he had adopted, persuaded John to make the children of these respective marriages feudally independent of each other; and that the effect of this was to divide the possessions of his powerful vassals into two distinct and independent lordships. These were, first, the lordship of Garmoran and Lochaber, which was held by the eldest son of the first marriage,—and secondly, that of the Isles, which passed to the eldest son of the second marriage; and matters appear to have remained in this state until 1427, when, as formerly mentioned, the Lord of Garmoran was beheaded, and his estates were forfeited to the crown. James I., however, reversing the policy which had been pursued by his predecessor, concentrated the possessions of the Macdonalds in the person of the Lord of the Isles, and thus sought to restore to him all the power and consequence which had originally belonged to his house; “but this arbitrary proceeding,” says Mr Skene, “could not deprive the descendants of the first marriage of the feudal representation of the chiefs of the clan Donald, which now, on the failure of the issue of[147] Godfrey in the person of his son Alexander, devolved on the feudal representative of Reginald, the youngest son of that marriage.”

The family of Sleat is widely recognized as the legitimate representatives of John, Earl of Ross, and the last Lord of the Isles. However, if we consider the descendants of Donald, from whom the clan got its name, or even John of the Isles, who lived during David II's reign, as part of the same clan, then according to Highland clanship principles, the right to lead the clan, known as jus sanguinis, belongs to John's male descendant, whose claim is unquestionable. John, with Amy, daughter of Roderick of the Isles, had three sons—John, Godfrey, and Ranald—but only Ranald had descendants, and the Clan Ranald traces its origins from him. Additionally, with the daughter of Robert II, John had four more sons—Donald, Lord of the Isles, the ancestor of the Macdonalds of Sleat; John Mor, from whom the Macconnells of Kintyre descend; Alister, the ancestor of Keppoch; and Angus, who seems to have no descendants. Amy, Roderick's daughter, was clearly John's legitimate wife, which is supported by a dispensation from the Pope in 1337 and a treaty between John and David II in 1369, where the hostages given to the king were from both marriages: a son from the second marriage, a grandson from the first, and an illegitimate son. Moreover, it is evident that the children from the first marriage were seen as John’s feudal heirs, confirming their legitimacy. It's true that Robert II, following his chosen policy, convinced John to make the children of these marriages feudally independent from each other, which resulted in dividing his powerful vassals' lands into two separate lordships. The first was the lordship of Garmoran and Lochaber, held by the oldest son from the first marriage, and the second was the lordship of the Isles, which went to the oldest son of the second marriage. This division seemingly lasted until 1427, when the Lord of Garmoran was executed, and his lands were taken by the crown. However, James I reversed his predecessor's policy and consolidated the Macdonalds' properties under the Lord of the Isles, aiming to restore to him the power and significance originally held by his family. Yet, as Mr. Skene notes, “this arbitrary action couldn’t strip the descendants of the first marriage of their feudal representation over the clan Donald’s chiefs, which now, following the failure of Godfrey's lineage through his son Alexander, transferred to the feudal representative of Reginald, the youngest son of that marriage.”

The clan Ranald are believed to have derived their origin from this Reginald or Ranald, who was a son of John of the Isles, by Amy MacRory, and obtained from his father the lordship of Garmoran, which he held as vassal of his brother Godfrey. That this lordship continued in possession of the clan appears evident from the Parliamentary Records, in which, under the date of 1587, mention is made of the clan Ranald of Knoydart, Moydart, and Glengarry. But considerable doubt has arisen, and there has been a good deal of controversy, as to the right of chiefship; whilst of the various families descended from Ranald each has put forward its claim to this distinction. On this knotty and ticklish point we shall content ourselves with stating the conclusions at which Mr Skene arrived ‘after,’ as he informs us, ‘a rigid examination’ of the whole subject in dispute. According to him, the present family of Clanranald have no valid title or pretension whatever, being descended from an illegitimate son of a second son of the old family of Moydart, who, in 1531, assumed the title of Captain of Clanranald; and, consequently, as long as the descendants of the eldest son of that family remain, they can have no claim by right of blood to the chiefship. He then proceeds to examine the question,—Who was the chief previous to this assumption of the captaincy of Clanranald? and, from a genealogical induction of particulars, he concludes that Donald, the progenitor of the family of Glengarry, was the eldest son of the Reginald or Ranald above-mentioned; that from John, the eldest son of Donald, proceeded the senior branch of this family, in which the chiefship was vested; that, in consequence of the grant of Garmoran to the Lord of the Isles, and other adverse circumstances, they became so much reduced that the oldest cadet obtained the actual chiefship, under the ordinary title of captain; and that, on the extinction of this branch in the beginning of the seventeenth century, the family of Glengarry descended from Alister, second son of Donald, became the legal representatives of Ranald, the common ancestor of the clan, and consequently possessed that jus sanguinis of which no usurpation could deprive them. Such are the results of Mr Skene’s researches upon this subject. Latterly, the family of Glengarry have claimed not only the chiefship of clan Ranald, but likewise that of the whole clan Donald, as being the representative of Donald, the common ancestor of the clan; and it can scarcely be denied that the same evidence which makes good the one point must serve equally to establish the other. Nor does this appear to be any new pretension. When the services rendered by this family to the house of Stuart were rewarded by Charles II. with a peerage, the Glengarry of the time indicated his claim by assuming the title of Lord Macdonnell and Aros; and although, upon the failure of heirs male of his body, this title did not descend to his successors, yet his lands formed, in consequence, the barony of Macdonnell.

The Ranald clan is thought to have originated from Reginald or Ranald, who was a son of John of the Isles and Amy MacRory. He inherited the lordship of Garmoran from his father, which he held as a vassal to his brother Godfrey. It's clear from Parliamentary Records, dated 1587, that the Ranald clan was in possession of Knoydart, Moydart, and Glengarry. However, there's significant doubt and controversy regarding the right to chiefship, as various families descended from Ranald have each claimed this title. On this complicated issue, we'll simply state Mr. Skene's conclusions after what he describes as a "rigid examination" of the entire dispute. He argues that the current Clanranald family has no valid claim or title, as they are descended from an illegitimate son of a second son of the original Moydart family, who took on the title of Captain of Clanranald in 1531. Therefore, as long as the descendants of the eldest son of that family exist, they cannot lay claim to the chiefship by right of blood. He then investigates who the chief was before this captaincy assumption and concludes, based on genealogical details, that Donald, the ancestor of the Glengarry family, was the eldest son of the previously mentioned Reginald or Ranald. From John, Donald's eldest son, came the senior branch of this family, which held the chiefship. Due to the grant of Garmoran to the Lord of the Isles and other unfavorable circumstances, they were so diminished that the oldest cadet obtained the actual chiefship under the title of captain. When this branch died out in the early seventeenth century, the Glengarry family descended from Alister, Donald's second son, became the legitimate representatives of Ranald, the common ancestor of the clan, and thus possessed that jus sanguinis that no usurpation could take away from them. These are the results of Mr. Skene's research on the matter. Recently, the Glengarry family has claimed not only the chiefship of the Ranald clan but also that of the entire Clan Donald, asserting themselves as the representative of Donald, the common ancestor. It’s hard to deny that the evidence supporting one claim could also establish the other. This doesn’t seem to be a new claim. When Charles II rewarded this family's services to the House of Stuart with a peerage, the then Glengarry made his claim known by adopting the title of Lord Macdonnell and Aros. Although this title did not pass to his successors upon the failure of male heirs, his lands became known as the barony of Macdonnell.

Donald Gorme, the claimant of the lordship of the Isles mentioned above as having been slain in 1539, left a grandson, a minor, known as Donald Macdonald Gormeson of Sleat. His title to the family estates was disputed by the Macleods of Harris. He ranged himself on the side of Queen Mary when the disputes about her marriage began in 1565. He died in 1585, and was succeeded by Donald Gorme Mor, fifth in descent from Hugh of Sleat. This Donald Gorme proved himself to be a man of superior abilities, and was favoured highly by James VI., to whom he did important service in maintaining the peace of the Isles. “From this period, it may be observed, the family were loyal to the crown, and firm supporters of the national constitution and laws; and it is also worthy of notice that nearly all the clans attached to the old Lords of the Isles, on the failure of the more direct line in the person of John, transferred their warmest affections to those royal Stuarts, whose throne they had before so often and so alarmingly shaken. This circumstance, as all men know, became strikingly apparent when misfortune fell heavily in turn on the Stuarts.”[150]

Donald Gorme, the claimant of the lordship of the Isles who was killed in 1539, left behind a grandson, a minor, named Donald Macdonald Gormeson of Sleat. The Macleods of Harris contested his claim to the family estates. He sided with Queen Mary when disputes over her marriage started in 1565. He passed away in 1585 and was succeeded by Donald Gorme Mor, the fifth descendant of Hugh of Sleat. This Donald Gorme demonstrated impressive skills and was greatly favored by James VI., for whom he did significant work in maintaining peace in the Isles. “From this time, it should be noted, the family was loyal to the crown and strong supporters of the national constitution and laws; and it is also noteworthy that almost all the clans linked to the old Lords of the Isles, after the direct line failed with John, shifted their deepest loyalties to the royal Stuarts, whose throne they had previously shaken so often and so dramatically. This situation, as everyone knows, became especially clear when calamity struck the Stuarts.”[150]

Donald Gorme Mor, soon after succeeding his father, found himself involved in a deadly[148] feud with the Macleans of Dowart, which raged to such an extent as to lead to the interference of government, and to the passing in 1587 of an act of parliament, commonly called “The general Bond” or Band for maintaining good order both on the borders and in the Highlands and Isles. By this act, it was made imperative on all landlords, bailies, and chiefs of clans, to find sureties for the peaceable behaviour of those under them. The contentions, however, between the Macdonalds and the Macleans continued, and in 1589, with the view of putting an end to them, the king and council adopted the following plan. After remissions under the privy seal had been granted to Donald Gorme of Sleat, his kinsman, Macdonald of Islay, the principal in the feud, and Maclean of Dowart, for all crimes committed by them, they were induced to proceed to Edinburgh, under pretence of consulting with the king and council for the good rule of the country, but immediately on their arrival they were seized and imprisoned in the castle. In the summer of 1591, they were set at liberty, on paying each a fine to the king, that imposed on Sleat being £4,000, under the name of arrears of feu-duties and crown-rents in the Isles, and finding security for their future obedience and the performance of certain prescribed conditions. They also bound themselves to return to their confinement in the castle of Edinburgh, whenever they should be summoned, on twenty days’ warning. In consequence of their not fulfilling the conditions imposed upon them, and their continuing in opposition to the government, their pardons were recalled, and the three island chiefs were cited before the privy council on the 14th July 1593, when, failing to appear, summonses of treason were executed against them and certain of their associates.

Donald Gorme Mor, shortly after taking over from his father, found himself caught up in a deadly[148] feud with the Macleans of Dowart. This conflict escalated to the point that the government had to get involved, leading to the passing of an act of parliament in 1587, commonly known as “The General Bond” or Band, aimed at maintaining order both on the borders and in the Highlands and Isles. According to this act, all landlords, bailies, and clan chiefs were required to guarantee the peaceful behavior of those they were responsible for. However, tensions between the Macdonalds and the Macleans persisted. In 1589, to try and resolve the situation, the king and council came up with a plan. After pardons under the privy seal were issued to Donald Gorme of Sleat, his relative Macdonald of Islay—the main figure in the feud—and Maclean of Dowart for all past crimes, they were persuaded to travel to Edinburgh. They claimed they were going to consult with the king and council for the good governance of the country, but as soon as they arrived, they were arrested and imprisoned in the castle. In the summer of 1591, they were released after each paying a fine to the king, with Sleat’s fine amounting to £4,000, described as arrears of feu-duties and crown-rents in the Isles. They also needed to provide assurances of their future compliance and meet certain specified conditions. Additionally, they agreed to return to their confinement in the castle of Edinburgh whenever summoned, with a twenty-day notice. Due to their failure to meet the conditions set for them and their ongoing defiance against the government, their pardons were revoked. The three island chiefs were summoned before the privy council on July 14, 1593, and when they didn’t show up, treason charges were filed against them and several of their associates.

In 1601, the chief of Sleat again brought upon himself and his clan the interference of government by a feud with Macleod of Dunvegan, which led to much bloodshed and great misery and distress among their followers and their families. He had married a sister of Macleod; but, from jealousy or some other cause, he put her away, and refused at her brother’s request to take her back. Having procured a divorce, he soon after married a sister of Kenneth Mackenzie of Kintail. Macleod immediately assembled his clan, and carried fire and sword through Macdonald’s district of Trotternish. The latter, in revenge, invaded Harris, and laid waste that island, killing many of the inhabitants, and carrying off their cattle. “These spoliations and incursions were carried on with so much inveteracy, that both clans were brought to the brink of ruin; and many of the natives of the districts thus devastated were forced to sustain themselves by killing and eating their horses, dogs, and cats.” The Macdonalds having invaded Macleod’s lands in Skye, a battle took place on the mountain Benquillin between them and the Macleods, when the latter, under Alexander, the brother of their chief, were defeated with great loss, and their leader, with thirty of their clan, taken captive. A reconciliation was at length effected between them by the mediation of Macdonald of Islay, Maclean of Coll, and other friends; when the prisoners taken at Benquillin were released.[151]

In 1601, the chief of Sleat once again attracted government interference by engaging in a feud with Macleod of Dunvegan, resulting in significant bloodshed and great suffering among their followers and families. He had married a sister of Macleod, but due to jealousy or some other reason, he divorced her and refused to take her back at her brother's request. After obtaining a divorce, he soon married a sister of Kenneth Mackenzie of Kintail. Macleod quickly gathered his clan and wreaked havoc in Macdonald's territory of Trotternish. In retaliation, Macdonald invaded Harris, devastated the island, killed many inhabitants, and stole their livestock. “These attacks and invasions were carried out with such intensity that both clans were pushed to the brink of destruction; many locals in the devastated areas were forced to survive by killing and eating their horses, dogs, and cats.” The Macdonalds then invaded Macleod’s land in Skye, leading to a battle on the mountain Benquillin between them and the Macleods. In this confrontation, the Macleods, led by Alexander, the brother of their chief, faced a significant defeat, resulting in their leader and thirty members of their clan being captured. Eventually, a reconciliation was achieved through the efforts of Macdonald of Islay, Maclean of Coll, and other allies; as a result, the prisoners taken at Benquillin were released.[151]

In 1608, we find Donald Gorme of Sleat one of the Island chiefs who attended the court of Lord Ochiltree, the king’s lieutenant, at Aros in Mull, when he was sent there for the settlement of order in the Isles, and who afterwards accepted his invitation to dinner on board the king’s ship, called the Moon. When dinner was ended, Ochiltree told the astonished chiefs that they were his prisoners by the king’s order; and weighing anchor he sailed direct to Ayr, whence he proceeded with his prisoners to Edinburgh and presented them before the privy council, by whose order they were placed in the castles of Dumbarton, Blackness, and Stirling. Petitions were immediately presented by the imprisoned chiefs to the council submitting themselves to the king’s pleasure, and making many offers in order to procure their liberation. In the following year the bishop of the Isles was deputed as sole commissioner to visit and survey the Isles, and all the chiefs in prison were set at liberty, on finding security to a large amount, not only for their return to Edinburgh by a certain fixed day, but for their active concurrence, in the meantime,[149] with the bishop in making the proposed survey. Donald Gorme of Sleat was one of the twelve chiefs and gentlemen of the Isles, who met the bishop at Iona, in July 1609, and submitted themselves to him, as the king’s representative. At a court then held by the bishop, the nine celebrated statutes called the “Statutes of Icolmkill,” for the improvement and order of the Isles, were enacted, with the consent of the assembled chiefs, and their bonds and oaths given for the obedience thereto of their clansmen.[152]

In 1608, Donald Gorme of Sleat was one of the island chiefs who attended the court of Lord Ochiltree, the king’s lieutenant, at Aros in Mull, when he was sent there to restore order in the Isles. Afterward, he accepted an invitation to dinner on the king’s ship, called the Moon. Once dinner was over, Ochiltree shocked the chiefs by informing them that they were prisoners under the king's orders. He then set sail directly to Ayr, from where he took his prisoners to Edinburgh and presented them to the privy council, who ordered their confinement in the castles of Dumbarton, Blackness, and Stirling. The imprisoned chiefs quickly submitted petitions to the council, putting themselves at the king's mercy and making various offers to secure their release. The following year, the bishop of the Isles was appointed as the sole commissioner to visit and survey the Isles, and all the imprisoned chiefs were released after providing substantial security, not only for their return to Edinburgh by a specific date but also for actively cooperating with the bishop in the proposed survey in the meantime.[149] Donald Gorme of Sleat was one of the twelve chiefs and gentlemen of the Isles who met the bishop at Iona in July 1609 and submitted to him as the king’s representative. At a court held by the bishop, the nine well-known laws known as the “Statutes of Icolmkill,” aimed at improving and organizing the Isles, were enacted with the consent of the assembled chiefs, who pledged their bonds and oaths to ensure their clansmen's compliance.[152]

In 1616, after the suppression of the rebellion of the Clanranald in the South Isles, certain very stringent conditions were imposed by the privy council on the different Island chiefs. Among these were, that they were to take home-farms into their own hands, which they were to cultivate, “to the effect that they might be thereby exercised and eschew idleness,” and that they were not to use in their houses more than a certain quantity of wine respectively. Donald Gorme of Sleat, having been prevented by sickness from attending the council with the other chiefs, ratified all their proceedings, and found the required sureties, by a bond dated in the month of August. He named Duntulm, a castle of his family in Trotternish, Skye, as his residence, when six household gentlemen, and an annual consumption of four tun of wine, were allowed to him; and he was once-a-year to exhibit to the council three of his principal kinsmen. He died the same year, without issue, and was succeeded by his nephew, Donald Gorme Macdonald of Sleat.

In 1616, after the Clanranald rebellion in the South Isles was put down, the privy council imposed some very strict conditions on the various Island chiefs. Among these were that they had to take home-farms into their own hands and cultivate them "so that they could stay active and avoid idleness," and also that they couldn't use more than a certain amount of wine in their households. Donald Gorme of Sleat, who couldn’t attend the council with the other chiefs due to illness, approved all their decisions and provided the necessary guarantees through a bond dated in August. He designated Duntulm, a castle belonging to his family in Trotternish, Skye, as his residence, which allowed him six household gentlemen and an annual allowance of four tun of wine. He was also required to present three of his main relatives to the council once a year. He died that same year, without any children, and was succeeded by his nephew, Donald Gorme Macdonald of Sleat.

On July 14th 1625, after having concluded, in an amicable manner, all his disputes with the Macleods of Harris, and another controversy in which he was engaged with the captain of Clanranald, he was created a baronet of Nova Scotia by Charles I., with a special clause of precedency placing him second of that order in Scotland. He adhered to the cause of that monarch, but died in 1643. He had married Janet, commonly called “fair Janet,” second daughter of Kenneth, first Lord Mackenzie of Kintail, by whom he had several children. His eldest son, Sir James Macdonald, second baronet of Sleat, joined the Marquis of Montrose in 1645, and when Charles II. marched into England in 1651, he sent a number of his clan to his assistance. He died 8th December 1678.

On July 14, 1625, after settling all his disputes with the Macleods of Harris amicably and resolving another disagreement with the captain of Clanranald, he was made a baronet of Nova Scotia by Charles I., with a special clause putting him second in rank among that order in Scotland. He supported the king's cause but died in 1643. He had married Janet, often referred to as “fair Janet,” the second daughter of Kenneth, the first Lord Mackenzie of Kintail, with whom he had several children. His oldest son, Sir James Macdonald, the second baronet of Sleat, joined the Marquis of Montrose in 1645, and when Charles II. came into England in 1651, he sent several members of his clan to help him. He died on December 8, 1678.

Sir James’ eldest son, Sir Donald Macdonald, third baronet of Sleat, died in 1695. His son, also named Sir Donald, fourth baronet, was one of those summoned by the Lord Advocate, on the breaking out of the rebellion of 1715, to appear at Edinburgh, under pain of a year’s imprisonment and other penalties, to give bail for their allegiance to the government. Joining in the insurrection, his two brothers commanded the battalion of his clan, on the Pretender’s side, at Sheriffmuir; and, being sent out with the Earl Marischal’s horse to drive away a reconnoitring party, under the Duke of Argyll, from the heights, may be said to have commenced the battle. Sir Donald himself had joined the Earl of Seaforth at his camp at Alness with 700 Macdonalds. After the suppression of the rebellion, Sir Donald proceeded to the Isle of Skye with about 1000 men; but although he made no resistance, having no assurance of protection from the government in case of a surrender, he retired into one of the Uists, where he remained till he obtained a ship which carried him to France. He was forfeited for his share in the insurrection, but the forfeiture was soon removed. He died in 1718, leaving one son and four daughters.

Sir James' oldest son, Sir Donald Macdonald, the third baronet of Sleat, died in 1695. His son, also named Sir Donald, the fourth baronet, was one of those called by the Lord Advocate when the rebellion of 1715 broke out to appear in Edinburgh, facing a year in prison and other penalties, to guarantee their loyalty to the government. He joined the uprising, and his two brothers led their clan's battalion on the Pretender's side at Sheriffmuir; when they were sent out with the Earl Marischal's cavalry to drive away a scouting party under the Duke of Argyll from the heights, they essentially started the battle. Sir Donald himself joined the Earl of Seaforth at his camp in Alness with 700 Macdonalds. After the rebellion was quashed, Sir Donald went to the Isle of Skye with about 1000 men; however, since he received no assurance of protection from the government if he surrendered, he retreated to one of the Uists, where he stayed until he found a ship that took him to France. He lost his estates due to his involvement in the uprising, but that forfeiture was soon lifted. He died in 1718, leaving behind one son and four daughters.

His son, Sir Alexander Macdonald, seventh baronet, was one of the first persons asked by Prince Charles to join him, on his arrival off the Western Islands, in July 1745, but refused, as he had brought no foreign force with him. After the battle of Preston, the prince sent Mr Alexander Macleod, advocate, to the Isle of Skye, to endeavour to prevail upon Sir Alexander Macdonald and the laird of Macleod to join the insurgents; but instead of doing so, these and other well-affected chiefs enrolled each an independent company for the service of government, out of their respective clans. The Macdonalds of Skye served under Lord Loudon in Ross-shire.

His son, Sir Alexander Macdonald, the seventh baronet, was one of the first people Prince Charles asked to join him when he arrived off the Western Islands in July 1745, but he declined because he hadn’t brought any foreign troops with him. After the battle of Preston, the prince sent Mr. Alexander Macleod, a lawyer, to the Isle of Skye to try to convince Sir Alexander Macdonald and the laird of Macleod to support the rebels; however, instead of doing that, these and other sympathetic chiefs formed their own companies to support the government from their respective clans. The Macdonalds of Skye served under Lord Loudon in Ross-shire.

After the battle of Culloden, when Prince Charles, in his wanderings, took refuge in Skye, with Flora Macdonald, they landed near Moydhstat,[150] or Mugstot, the seat of Sir Alexander Macdonald, near the northern extremity of that island. Sir Alexander was at that time with the Duke of Cumberland at Fort Augustus, and as his wife, Lady Margaret Montgomerie, a daughter of the ninth Earl of Eglinton, was known to be a warm friend of the prince. Miss Macdonald proceeded to announce to her his arrival. Through Lady Margaret the prince was consigned to the care of Mr Macdonald of Kingsburgh, Sir Alexander’s factor, at whose house he spent the night, and afterwards departed to the island of Rasay. Sir Alexander died in November 1746, leaving three sons.

After the battle of Culloden, when Prince Charles sought refuge in Skye during his escape, he landed near Moydhstat,[150] or Mugstot, the home of Sir Alexander Macdonald, near the northern tip of the island. At that time, Sir Alexander was with the Duke of Cumberland at Fort Augustus, and his wife, Lady Margaret Montgomerie, who was the daughter of the ninth Earl of Eglinton, was known to be a strong supporter of the prince. Miss Macdonald went to inform her of his arrival. Through Lady Margaret, the prince was placed in the care of Mr. Macdonald of Kingsburgh, Sir Alexander’s factor, where he spent the night before heading to the island of Rasay. Sir Alexander passed away in November 1746, leaving behind three sons.

His eldest son, Sir James, eighth baronet, styled “The Scottish Marcellus,” was born in 1741. At his own earnest solicitation he was sent to Eton, on leaving which he set out on his travels, and was everywhere received by the learned with the distinction due to his unrivalled talents. At Rome, in particular, the most marked attention was paid to him by several of the cardinals. He died in that city on 26th July 1766, when only 25 years old. In extent of learning, and in genius, he resembled the admirable Crichton. On his death the title devolved on his next brother, Alexander, ninth baronet, who was created a peer of Ireland, July 17, 1776, as Baron Macdonald of Sleat, county Antrim. He married the eldest daughter of Godfrey Bosville, Esq. of Gunthwaite, Yorkshire, and had seven sons and three daughters. Diana, the eldest daughter, married in 1788 the Right Hon. Sir John Sinclair of Ulbster. His lordship died Sept. 12, 1795.

His oldest son, Sir James, the eighth baronet, known as “The Scottish Marcellus,” was born in 1741. At his own strong request, he was sent to Eton, and after leaving there, he set off on his travels, where he was welcomed by intellectuals who recognized his exceptional talent. In Rome, in particular, he received significant attention from several cardinals. He died in that city on July 26, 1766, at just 25 years old. In terms of knowledge and genius, he was similar to the remarkable Crichton. After his death, the title passed to his next brother, Alexander, the ninth baronet, who became a peer of Ireland on July 17, 1776, as Baron Macdonald of Sleat, County Antrim. He married the eldest daughter of Godfrey Bosville, Esq. of Gunthwaite, Yorkshire, and they had seven sons and three daughters. Diana, the eldest daughter, married the Right Hon. Sir John Sinclair of Ulbster in 1788. His lordship died on September 12, 1795.

His eldest son, Alexander Wentworth, second Lord Macdonald, died unmarried, June 9, 1824, when his brother, Godfrey, became third Lord Macdonald. He assumed the additional name of Bosville. He married Louise Maria, daughter of Farley Edsir, Esq.; issue, three sons and seven daughters. He died Oct. 13, 1832.

His oldest son, Alexander Wentworth, the second Lord Macdonald, passed away single on June 9, 1824. After that, his brother Godfrey became the third Lord Macdonald and took on the additional name Bosville. He married Louise Maria, the daughter of Farley Edsir, Esq., and they had three sons and seven daughters. He died on October 13, 1832.

The eldest son, Godfrey William Wentworth, fourth Lord Macdonald, born in 1809, married in 1845, daughter of G. T. Wyndham, Esq. of Cromer Hall, Norfolk; issue, Somerled James Brudenell, born in 1849, two other sons and four daughters.

The oldest son, Godfrey William Wentworth, fourth Lord Macdonald, born in 1809, married in 1845, the daughter of G. T. Wyndham, Esq. of Cromer Hall, Norfolk; children include Somerled James Brudenell, born in 1849, two other sons, and four daughters.

The Macdonalds of Isla and Kintyre, called the Clan Ian Vor, whose chiefs were usually styled lords of Dunyveg (from their castle in Isla) and the Glens, were descended from John Mor, second son of “the good John of Isla,” and of Lady Margaret Stewart, daughter of King Robert II. From his brother Donald, Lord of the Isles, he received large grants of land in Isla and Kintyre, and by his marriage with Marjory Bisset, heiress of the district of the Glens in Antrim, he acquired possessions in Ulster. He was murdered before 1427 by an individual named James Campbell, who is said to have received a commission from King James I. to apprehend him, but that he exceeded his powers by putting him to death. His eldest son was the famous Donald Balloch. From Ranald Bane, a younger brother of Donald Balloch, sprang the Clanranaldbane of Largie in Kintyre.

The McDonald's of Isla and Kintyre, known as Clan Ian Vor, whose leaders were typically referred to as lords of Dunyveg (from their castle in Isla) and the Glens, were descendants of John Mor, the second son of “the good John of Isla,” and Lady Margaret Stewart, the daughter of King Robert II. He received large land grants in Isla and Kintyre from his brother Donald, Lord of the Isles, and by marrying Marjory Bisset, the heiress of the Glens in Antrim, he gained holdings in Ulster. He was murdered before 1427 by a man named James Campbell, who was allegedly given orders by King James I to capture him, but he went beyond his authority by killing him instead. His eldest son was the well-known Donald Balloch. From Ranald Bane, a younger brother of Donald Balloch, came the Clanranaldbane of Largie in Kintyre.

Donald Balloch’s grandson, John, surnamed Cathanach, or warlike, was at the head of the clan Ian Vor, when the lordship of the Isles was finally forfeited by James IV. in 1493. In that year he was among the chiefs, formerly vassals of the Lord of the Isles, who made their submission to the king, when he proceeded in person to the West Highlands. On this occasion he and the other chiefs were knighted.

Donald Balloch’s grandson, John, known as Cathanach or "warlike," was leading the clan Ian Vor when James IV officially took away the lordship of the Isles in 1493. That year, he was one of the chiefs, who had previously been vassals of the Lord of the Isles, that submitted to the king when he personally visited the West Highlands. On this occasion, he and the other chiefs were knighted.

Alexander of Isla was with Sir Donald of Lochalsh when, in 1518, he proceeded against the father-in-law of the former, MacIan of Ardnamurchan, who was defeated and slain, with two of his sons, at a place called Craiganairgid, or the Silver Craig in Morvern. The death of Sir Donald soon after brought the rebellion to a close. In 1529 Alexander of Isla and his followers were again in insurrection, and being joined by the Macleans, they made descents upon Roseneath, Craignish, and other lands of the Campbells, which they ravaged with fire and sword. Alexander of Isla being considered the prime mover of the rebellion, the king resolved in 1531 to proceed against him in person, on which, hastening to Stirling, under a safeguard and protection, he submitted, and received a new grant, during the king’s pleasure, of certain lands in the South Isles and Kintyre, and a remission to himself and his followers for all crimes committed by them during the late rebellion.

Alexander of Isla was with Sir Donald of Lochalsh when, in 1518, he went against the father-in-law of the former, MacIan of Ardnamurchan, who was defeated and killed, along with two of his sons, at a place called Craiganairgid, or the Silver Craig in Morvern. The death of Sir Donald shortly after ended the rebellion. In 1529, Alexander of Isla and his followers were in rebellion again, and after teaming up with the Macleans, they raided Roseneath, Craignish, and other lands of the Campbells, which they devastated with fire and sword. Since Alexander of Isla was seen as the main instigator of the rebellion, the king decided in 1531 to confront him in person. In response, he rushed to Stirling, under protection and safety, where he submitted and received a new grant, at the king’s pleasure, of certain lands in the South Isles and Kintyre, along with a pardon for himself and his followers for all crimes committed during the recent rebellion.

In 1543, on the second escape of Donald Dubh, grandson of John, last lord of the Isles, and the regent Arran’s opposing the views of the English faction, James Macdonald of Isla, son and successor to Alexander, was the only insular chief who supported the regent. In the following year his lands of Kintyre were ravaged by the Earl of Lennox, the head of the English party.

In 1543, during Donald Dubh's second escape, who was the grandson of John, the last lord of the Isles, and with the regent Arran opposing the English faction, James Macdonald of Isla, son and successor of Alexander, was the only island chief who backed the regent. The next year, his lands in Kintyre were devastated by the Earl of Lennox, the leader of the English party.

After the death of Donald Dubh, the islanders chose for their leader James Macdonald of Isla, who married Lady Agnes Campbell, the Earl of Argyll’s sister, and though the most powerful of the Island chiefs, he relinquished his pretensions to the lordship of the Isles, being the last that assumed that title.

After Donald Dubh passed away, the islanders selected James Macdonald of Isla as their leader. He married Lady Agnes Campbell, the sister of the Earl of Argyll. Although he was the most powerful of the island chiefs, he gave up his claims to the lordship of the Isles, becoming the last one to hold that title.

A dispute between the Macleans and the clan Ian Vor, relative to the right of occupancy of certain crown lands in Isla, led to a long and bloody feud between these tribes, in which both suffered severely. In 1562 the matter was brought before the privy council, when it was decided that James Macdonald of Isla was really the crown tenant, and as Maclean refused to become his vassal, in 1565 the rival chiefs were compelled to find sureties, each to the amount of £10,000, that they would abstain from mutual hostilities.

A disagreement between the Macleans and the clan Ian Vor over the right to occupy certain crown lands in Isla resulted in a long and violent feud between these groups, during which both sides suffered greatly. In 1562, the issue was presented to the privy council, which ruled that James Macdonald of Isla was the rightful crown tenant. Since Maclean refused to become his vassal, in 1565, the rival chiefs had to provide guarantees of £10,000 each that they would refrain from fighting each other.

James having been killed while helping to defend his family estates in Ulster, Ireland, his eldest son, Angus Macdonald, succeeded to Isla and Kintyre, and in his time the feud with the Macleans was renewed, details of which will be found in the former part of this work. In 1579, upon information of mutual hostilities committed by their followers, the king and council commanded Lauchlan Maclean of Dowart and Angus Macdonald of Dunyveg or Isla, to subscribe assurances of indemnity to each other, under the pain of treason, and the quarrel was, for the time, patched up by the marriage of Macdonald with Maclean’s sister. In 1585, however, the feud came to a height, and after involving nearly the whole of the island clans on one side or the other, and causing its disastrous consequences to be felt throughout the whole extent of the Hebrides, by the mutual ravages of the contending parties, government interfered, and measures were at last adopted for reducing to obedience the turbulent chiefs, who had caused so much bloodshed and distress in the Isles.

James was killed while defending his family estates in Ulster, Ireland. His eldest son, Angus Macdonald, took over Isla and Kintyre. During his time, the feud with the Macleans was reignited, and more details about this can be found in the earlier part of this work. In 1579, after learning about mutual attacks by their supporters, the king and council ordered Lauchlan Maclean of Dowart and Angus Macdonald of Dunyveg or Isla to agree to assurances of safety for each other, under the threat of treason. For a while, the conflict was resolved through the marriage of Macdonald to Maclean’s sister. However, in 1585, the feud escalated, drawing in nearly all the island clans on one side or the other. The resulting chaos affected the entire Hebrides as both sides caused significant destruction. The government stepped in and eventually took action to bring the rebellious chiefs, who had caused so much bloodshed and suffering in the Isles, back into line.

James Macdonald, son of Angus Macdonald of Dunyveg, had remained in Edinburgh for four years as a hostage for his father, and early in 1596 he received a license to visit him, in the hope that he might be prevailed upon to submit to the laws, that the peace of the Isles might be secured. He sent his son, who was soon afterwards knighted, back to court to make known to the privy council, in his father’s name and his own, that they would fulfil whatever conditions should be prescribed to them by his majesty. At this time Angus made over to his son all his estates, reserving only a proper maintenance for himself and his wife during their lives. When Sir William Stewart arrived at Kintyre, and held a court there, the chief of Isla and his followers hastened to make their personal submission to the king’s representative, and early in the following year he went to Edinburgh, when he undertook to find security for the arrears of his crown rents, to remove his clan and dependers from Kintyre and the Rinns of Isla, and to deliver his castle of Dunyveg to any person sent by the king to receive it.

James Macdonald, the son of Angus Macdonald of Dunyveg, had stayed in Edinburgh for four years as a hostage for his father. In early 1596, he got permission to visit him, hoping to persuade him to follow the laws so that peace in the Isles could be maintained. He sent his son, who was soon knighted, back to court to inform the privy council, on behalf of his father and himself, that they would agree to whatever terms the king set. At this time, Angus transferred all his estates to his son, keeping only enough for him and his wife to live on during their lives. When Sir William Stewart arrived in Kintyre and held a court, the chief of Isla and his followers quickly went to personally submit to the king's representative. Early the next year, he went to Edinburgh to ensure security for the overdue crown rents, remove his clan and dependents from Kintyre and the Rinns of Isla, and hand over his castle of Dunyveg to anyone the king sent to take it.

Angus Macdonald having failed to fulfil these conditions, his son, Sir James, was in 1598 sent to him from court, to induce him to comply with them. His resignation of his estates in favour of his son was not recognised by the privy council, as they had already been forfeited to the crown; but Sir James, on his arrival, took possession of them, and even attempted to burn his father and mother in their house of Askomull in Kintyre. Angus Macdonald, after having been taken prisoner, severely scorched, was carried to Smerbie in Kintyre, and confined there in irons for several months. Sir James, now in command of his clan, conducted himself with such violence, that in June 1598 a proclamation for another royal expedition to Kintyre was issued. He, however, contrived to procure from the king a letter approving of his proceedings in Kintyre, and particularly of his apprehension of his father; and the expedition, after being delayed for some time, was finally abandoned.

Angus Macdonald failed to meet these conditions, so in 1598, his son, Sir James, was sent to him from court to persuade him to comply. Angus's resignation of his estates in favor of his son wasn't recognized by the privy council since they had already been forfeited to the crown. However, when Sir James arrived, he took control of them and even tried to burn his father and mother in their house at Askomull in Kintyre. After being captured and severely burned, Angus Macdonald was taken to Smerbie in Kintyre and held in chains for several months. Sir James, now in charge of his clan, acted with such brutality that in June 1598, a proclamation was issued for another royal expedition to Kintyre. He managed to obtain a letter from the king endorsing his actions in Kintyre, especially his arrest of his father, and the expedition, after a delay, was ultimately called off.

In August of the following year, with the view of being reconciled to government, Sir[152] James appeared in presence of the king’s comptroller at Falkland, and made certain proposals for establishing the royal authority in Kintyre and Isla; but the influence of Argyll, who took the part of Angus Macdonald, Sir James’s father, and the Campbells, having been used against their being carried into effect, the arrangement came to nothing, and Sir James and his clan were driven into irremediable opposition to the government, which ended in their ruin.

In August of the following year, in an effort to reconcile with the government, Sir[152] James met with the king’s comptroller at Falkland and made several proposals to strengthen royal authority in Kintyre and Isla. However, the influence of Argyll, who supported Angus Macdonald, Sir James’s father, along with the Campbells, was used to block these proposals. As a result, the arrangement fell through, and Sir James and his clan were forced into a deep opposition to the government, which ultimately led to their downfall.

Sir James, finding that it was the object of Argyll to obtain for himself the king’s lands in Kintyre, made an attempt in 1606 to escape from the castle of Edinburgh, where he was imprisoned; but being unsuccessful, was put in irons. In the following year a charter was granted to Argyll of the lands in North and South Kintyre, and in the Isle of Jura, which had been forfeited by Angus Macdonald, and thus did the legal right to the lands of Kintyre pass from a tribe which had held them for many hundred years.[153]

Sir James realized that Argyll was trying to get the king’s lands in Kintyre for himself, so he tried to escape from Edinburgh Castle in 1606 while he was imprisoned. However, he failed and ended up being put in chains. The next year, a charter was given to Argyll for the lands in North and South Kintyre, along with the Isle of Jura, which had been taken from Angus Macdonald. Thus, the legal right to the lands of Kintyre shifted from a tribe that had possessed them for hundreds of years.[153]

Angus Macdonald and his clan immediately took up arms, and his son, Sir James, after many fruitless applications to the privy council, to be set at liberty, and writing both to the king and the Duke of Lennox, made another attempt to escape from the castle of Edinburgh, but having hurt his ancle by leaping from the wall whilst encumbered with his fetters, he was retaken near the West Port of that city, and consigned to his former dungeon. Details of the subsequent transactions in this rebellion will be found in the former part of this work.[154]

Angus Macdonald and his clan quickly took up arms. His son, Sir James, after many unsuccessful attempts to the privy council to secure his release, and writing to both the king and the Duke of Lennox, made another attempt to escape from Edinburgh Castle. However, he injured his ankle while jumping from the wall with his shackles on, was recaptured near the West Port of the city, and thrown back into his previous dungeon. Details of what happened next in this rebellion can be found in the earlier part of this work.[154]

After the fall of Argyll, who had turned Roman Catholic, and had also fled to Spain, where he is said to have entered into some very suspicious dealings with his former antagonist, Sir James Macdonald, who was living there in exile, the latter was, in 1620, with MacRanald of Keppoch, recalled from exile by King James. On their arrival in London, Sir James received a pension of 1000 merks sterling, while Keppoch got one of 200 merks. His majesty also wrote to the Scottish privy council in their favour, and granted them remissions for all their offences. Sir James, however, never again visited Scotland, and died at London in 1626, without issue. The clan Ian Vor from this period may be said to have been totally suppressed. Their lands were taken possession of by the Campbells, and the most valuable portion of the property of the ducal house of Argyll consists of what had formerly belonged to the Macdonalds of Isla and Kintyre.

After Argyll fell, he became a Roman Catholic and fled to Spain, where he reportedly got involved in questionable dealings with his former rival, Sir James Macdonald, who was living in exile there. In 1620, the King recalled Sir James and MacRanald of Keppoch from exile. When they arrived in London, Sir James received a pension of 1000 merks sterling, while Keppoch got 200 merks. The king also wrote to the Scottish privy council on their behalf and granted them pardons for all their offenses. However, Sir James never returned to Scotland and died in London in 1626, without any children. The clan Ian Vor can be considered completely suppressed at this time. The Campbells took over their lands, and the most valuable parts of the ducal estate of Argyll consist of what used to belong to the Macdonalds of Isla and Kintyre.

The Macdonalds of Garragach and Keppoch, called the Clanranald of Lochaber, were descended from Alexander, or Allaster Carrach, third son of John, Lord of the Isles, and Lady Margaret Stewart. He was forfeited for joining the insurrection of the Islanders, under Donald Balloch, in 1431, and the greater part of his lands were bestowed upon Duncan Mackintosh, captain of the clan Chattan, which proved the cause of a fierce and lasting feud between the Mackintoshes and the Macdonalds. It was from Ranald, the fourth in descent from Allaster Carrach, that the tribe received the name of the Clanranald of Lochaber.

The McDonald's of Garragach and Keppoch, known as the Clanranald of Lochaber, descended from Alexander, or Allaster Carrach, the third son of John, Lord of the Isles, and Lady Margaret Stewart. He lost his lands for supporting the uprising led by Donald Balloch in 1431, and most of his territory was given to Duncan Mackintosh, the leader of clan Chattan, which sparked a fierce and ongoing feud between the Mackintoshes and the Macdonalds. The tribe got the name Clanranald of Lochaber from Ranald, the fourth generation down from Allaster Carrach.

In 1498, the then chief of the tribe, Donald, elder brother of Allaster MacAngus, grandson of Allaster Carrach, was killed in a battle with Dougal Stewart, first of Appin. His son John, who succeeded him, having delivered up to Mackintosh, chief of the clan Chattan, as steward of Lochaber, one of the tribe who had committed some crime, and had fled to him for protection, rendered himself unpopular among his clan, and was deposed from the chiefship. His cousin and heir-male presumptive, Donald Glas MacAllaster, was elected chief in his place. During the reign of James IV., says Mr Gregory, this tribe continued to hold their lands in Lochaber, as occupants merely, and without a legal claim to the heritage.[155] In 1546 Ranald Macdonald Glas, who appears to have been the son of Donald Glas MacAllaster, and the captain of the clan Cameron, being present at the slaughter of Lord Lovat and the Frasers at the battle of Kinloch-lochy, and having also supported all the rebellions of the Earl of Lennox, concealed themselves in Lochaber, when the Earl of Huntly entered that district with a considerable force and laid it waste,[153] taking many of the inhabitants prisoners. Having been apprehended by William Mackintosh, captain of the clan Chattan, the two chiefs were delivered over to Huntly, who conveyed them to Perth, where they were detained in prison for some time. They were afterwards tried at Elgin for high treason, and being found guilty, were beheaded in 1547.

In 1498, the chief of the tribe, Donald, who was the older brother of Allaster MacAngus and the grandson of Allaster Carrach, was killed in a battle against Dougal Stewart, the first of Appin. His son John took over as chief but fell out of favor with his clan after handing over one of their own, who had committed a crime and had sought protection, to Mackintosh, the leader of the clan Chattan. This act led to his unpopularity, and he was removed from leadership. Donald Glas MacAllaster, his cousin and presumed heir, was chosen as the new chief. During the rule of James IV., Mr. Gregory notes that this tribe continued to hold their lands in Lochaber only as occupants, without any legal claim to the heritage. In 1546, Ranald Macdonald Glas, who seems to have been Donald Glas MacAllaster's son and the captain of the clan Cameron, was involved in the massacre of Lord Lovat and the Frasers at the battle of Kinloch-lochy and had supported all the rebellions of the Earl of Lennox. They hid in Lochaber when the Earl of Huntly invaded the area with a large force, destroying it and taking many residents prisoner. After being captured by William Mackintosh, the captain of clan Chattan, the two chiefs were handed over to Huntly, who took them to Perth, where they were imprisoned for a while. Later, they were tried in Elgin for high treason, found guilty, and executed by beheading in 1547.

Allaster MacRanald of Keppoch and his eldest son assisted Sir James Macdonald in his escape from Edinburgh Castle in 1615, and was with him at the head of his clan during his subsequent rebellion. On its suppression, he fled towards Kintyre, and narrowly escaped being taken with the loss of his vessels and some of his men.

Allaster MacRanald of Keppoch and his oldest son helped Sir James Macdonald escape from Edinburgh Castle in 1615 and were with him leading his clan during the rebellion that followed. After the rebellion was put down, he fled toward Kintyre and barely escaped capture, losing his ships and some of his men in the process.

In the great civil war the Clanranald of Lochaber were very active on the king’s side. Soon after the Restoration, Alexander Macdonald Glas, the young chief of Keppoch, and his brother were murdered by some of their own discontented followers. Coll Macdonald was the next chief. Previous to the Revolution of 1688, the feud between his clan and the Mackintoshes, regarding the lands he occupied, led to the last clan battle that was ever fought in the Highlands. The Mackintoshes having invaded Lochaber, were defeated on a height called Mulroy. So violent had been Keppoch’s armed proceedings before this event that the government had issued a commission of fire and sword against him. After the defeat of the Mackintoshes, he advanced to Inverness, to wreak his vengeance on the inhabitants of that town for supporting the former against him, if they did not purchase his forbearance by paying a large sum as a fine. Dundee, however, anxious to secure the friendship of the people of Inverness, granted Keppoch his own bond in behalf of the town, obliging himself to see Keppoch paid 2000 dollars, as a compensation for the losses and injuries he alleged he had sustained from the Mackintoshes. Keppoch brought to the aid of Dundee 1000 Highlanders, and as Mackintosh refused to attend a friendly interview solicited by Dundee, Keppoch, at the desire of the latter, drove away his cattle. We are told that Dundee “used to call him Coll of the cowes, because he found them out when they were driven to the hills out of the way.” He fought at the battle of Killiecrankie, and, on the breaking out of the rebellion of 1715, he joined the Earl of Mar, with whom he fought at Sheriffmuir. His son, Alexander Macdonald of Keppoch, on the arrival of Prince Charles in Scotland in 1745, at once declared for him, and at a meeting of the chiefs to consult as to the course they should pursue, he gave it as his opinion that as the prince had risked his person, and generously thrown himself into the hands of his friends, they were bound, in duty at least, to raise men instantly for the protection of his person, whatever might be the consequences.

In the great civil war, the Clanranald of Lochaber were very active in supporting the king. Shortly after the Restoration, Alexander Macdonald Glas, the young chief of Keppoch, and his brother were killed by some of their own unhappy followers. Coll Macdonald became the next chief. Before the Revolution of 1688, the feud between his clan and the Mackintoshes over the land he occupied led to the last clan battle ever fought in the Highlands. The Mackintoshes invaded Lochaber but were defeated on a hill called Mulroy. Keppoch's aggressive actions before this event were so intense that the government had issued a commission of fire and sword against him. After the Mackintoshes' defeat, he moved to Inverness to take revenge on the townspeople for supporting them unless they paid a large fine to ensure his mercy. Dundee, eager to win the goodwill of the people of Inverness, offered to pay Keppoch 2000 dollars as compensation for the losses and damages he claimed to have suffered from the Mackintoshes. Keppoch brought 1000 Highlanders to assist Dundee, and since Mackintosh refused to meet with Dundee, Keppoch, at Dundee's request, drove away his cattle. It’s said that Dundee referred to him as “Coll of the cows” because he was good at finding them when they were driven into the hills. He fought at the battle of Killiecrankie, and when the rebellion of 1715 broke out, he joined the Earl of Mar, fighting alongside him at Sheriffmuir. His son, Alexander Macdonald of Keppoch, declared his support for Prince Charles as soon as he arrived in Scotland in 1745, and at a meeting of the chiefs to discuss their next steps, he argued that since the prince had risked himself and put his trust in them, they had a duty to immediately raise men to protect him, regardless of the consequences.

At the battle of Culloden, on the three Macdonald regiments giving way, Keppoch, seeing himself abandoned by his clan, advanced with his drawn sword in one hand and his pistol in the other, but was brought to the ground by a musket shot. Donald Roy Macdonald, a captain in Clanranald’s regiment, followed him, and entreated him not to throw away his life, assuring him that his wound was not mortal, and that he might easily rejoin his regiment in the retreat, but Keppoch, after recommending him to take care of himself, received another shot, which killed him on the spot. There are still numerous cadets of this family in Lochaber, but the principal house, says Mr Gregory,[156] if not yet extinct, has lost all influence in that district. Latterly they changed their name to Macdonnell.

At the Battle of Culloden, when the three Macdonald regiments started to falter, Keppoch, realizing he was abandoned by his clan, charged forward with his sword drawn in one hand and a pistol in the other, but was struck down by a musket shot. Donald Roy Macdonald, a captain in Clanranald’s regiment, followed him and urged him not to waste his life, assuring him that his injury wasn’t fatal and he could easily rejoin his regiment in the retreat. However, after advising Donald to take care of himself, Keppoch was hit again, which killed him instantly. There are still many descendants of this family in Lochaber, but the main house, according to Mr. Gregory,[156] if it hasn't become extinct, has lost all power in that area. Recently, they changed their name to Macdonnell.

CLANRANALD.

ID badge.—Heath.

The Clanranald Macdonalds of Garmoran are descended from Ranald, younger son of John, first Lord of the Isles, by his first wife, Amy, heiress of the MacRorys or Macruaries of Garmoran. In 1373 he received a grant of the North Isles, Garmoran, and other lands, to be held of John, Lord of the Isles, and his heirs. His descendants comprehended the families of Moydart, Morar, Knoydart, and Glengarry, and came in time to form the most numerous tribe of the Clandonald. Alexander Macruari of Moydart, chief of the Clanranald, was one of the principal chiefs seized by James I. at Inverness in 1427, and soon after beheaded. The great-grandson of Ranald, named Allan Macruari, who became chief of the Clanranald in 1481, was one of the principal supporters of Angus, the young Lord of the Isles, at the battle of Bloody Bay, and he likewise followed Alexander of Lochalsh, nephew of the Lord of the Isles, in his invasion of Ross and Cromarty in 1491, when he received a large portion of the booty taken on the occasion.[157] In 1495, on the second expedition of James IV. to the Isles, Allan Macruari was one of the chiefs who made their submission.

The Clanranald MacDonalds of Garmoran are descendants of Ranald, the younger son of John, the first Lord of the Isles, with his first wife, Amy, who was the heiress of the MacRorys or Macruaries of Garmoran. In 1373, he received a grant of the North Isles, Garmoran, and other lands, to be held from John, Lord of the Isles, and his heirs. His descendants included the families of Moydart, Morar, Knoydart, and Glengarry, and over time, they became the largest tribe of the Clandonald. Alexander Macruari of Moydart, the chief of the Clanranald, was one of the main chiefs captured by James I at Inverness in 1427 and was soon after executed. The great-grandson of Ranald, Allan Macruari, who became chief of the Clanranald in 1481, was a key supporter of Angus, the young Lord of the Isles, at the battle of Bloody Bay. He also backed Alexander of Lochalsh, nephew of the Lord of the Isles, in his invasion of Ross and Cromarty in 1491, gaining a significant share of the loot taken during that event.[157] In 1495, during James IV's second expedition to the Isles, Allan Macruari was among the chiefs who submitted.

During the whole of the 15th century the Clanranald had been engaged in feuds regarding the lands of Garmoran and Uist; first, with the Siol Gorrie, or race of Godfrey, eldest brother of Ranald, the founder of the tribe, and afterwards with the Macdonalds or Clanhuistein of Sleat, and it was not till 1506, that they succeeded in acquiring a legal title to the disputed lands. John, eldest son of Hugh of Sleat, having no issue, made over all his estates to the Clanranald, including the lands occupied by them. Archibald, or Gillespock, Dubh, natural brother of John, having slain Donald Gallach and another of John’s brothers, endeavoured to seize the lands of Sleat, but was expelled from the North Isles by Ranald Bane Allanson of Moydart, eldest son of the chief of Clanranald. The latter married Florence, daughter of MacIan of Ardnamurchan, and had four sons—1. Ranald Bane; 2. Alexander, who had three sons, John, Farquhar, and Angus, and a daughter; 3. Ranald Oig; and 4. Angus Reochson. Angus Reoch, the youngest son, had a son named Dowle or Coull, who had a son named Allan, whose son, Alexander, was the ancestor of the Macdonells of Morar.

During the entire 15th century, the Clanranald was involved in disputes over the lands of Garmoran and Uist; first, with the Siol Gorrie, or descendants of Godfrey, who was the oldest brother of Ranald, the founder of the clan, and later with the Macdonalds or Clanhuistein of Sleat. It wasn't until 1506 that they finally managed to obtain a legal title to the contested lands. John, the eldest son of Hugh of Sleat, who had no children, transferred all his estates to Clanranald, including the lands they were occupying. Archibald, also known as Gillespock Dubh, the illegitimate brother of John, killed Donald Gallach and another of John's brothers and tried to take control of the lands of Sleat, but Ranald Bane Allanson of Moydart, the eldest son of the Clanranald chief, drove him out of the North Isles. Ranald Bane married Florence, daughter of MacIan of Ardnamurchan, and had four sons—1. Ranald Bane; 2. Alexander, who had three sons, John, Farquhar, and Angus, as well as a daughter; 3. Ranald Oig; and 4. Angus Reochson. Angus Reoch, the youngest son, had a son named Dowle or Coull, who in turn had a son named Allan, whose son, Alexander, was the ancestor of the Macdonells of Morar.

In 1509 Allan Macruari was tried, convicted, and executed, in presence of the king at Blair-Athol, but for what crime is not known. His eldest son, Ranald Bane, obtained a charter of the lands of Moydart and Arisaig, Dec. 14, 1540, and died in 1541. He married a daughter of Lord Lovat, and had one son, Ranald Galda, or the stranger, from his being fostered by his mother’s relations, the Frasers.

In 1509, Allan Macruari was tried, convicted, and executed in front of the king at Blair-Athol, but the reason for his punishment is unknown. His eldest son, Ranald Bane, received a charter for the lands of Moydart and Arisaig on December 14, 1540, and died in 1541. He married a daughter of Lord Lovat and had one son, Ranald Galda, also known as "the stranger," because he was raised by his mother's relatives, the Frasers.

On the death of Ranald Bane, the fifth chief, the clan, who had resolved to defeat his son’s right to succeed, in consequence of his relations, the Frasers, having joined the Earl of Huntly, lieutenant of the north, against the Macdonalds, chose the next heir to the estate as their chief. This was the young Ranald’s cousin-german, John Moydartach, or John of Moydart, eldest son of Alexander Allanson, second son of Allan Macruari, and John was, accordingly, acknowledged by the clan captain of Clanranald. Lovat, apprised of the intentions of the clan against his grandchild, before their scheme was ripe for execution, marched to Castletirrim, and, by the assistance of the Frasers, placed Ranald Galda in possession of the lands. The Clanranald, assisted by the Macdonalds of Keppoch and the Clan Cameron, having laid waste and plundered the districts of Abertarf and Stratherrick, belonging to Lovat, and the lands of Urquhart and Glenmoriston, the property of the Grants, the Earl of Huntly, the king’s lieutenant in the north, to drive them back and put an end to their ravages, was obliged to raise a numerous force. He penetrated as far as Inverlochy in Lochaber, and then returned to his own territories. The battle of Kinloch-lochy, called Blar-nan-leine, “the field of shirts,” followed, as related in the account of the clan Fraser. The Macdonalds being the victors, the result was that John Moydartach was maintained in possession of the chiefship and estates, and transmitted the same to his descendants. On the return of Huntly with an army, into Lochaber, John Moydartach fled to the Isles, where he remained for some time.

On the death of Ranald Bane, the fifth chief, the clan decided to challenge his son’s right to take over, because of his connections to the Frasers, who had allied with the Earl of Huntly, the governor of the north, against the Macdonalds. They chose the next heir to the estate as their chief. This was young Ranald’s cousin, John Moydartach, or John of Moydart, the eldest son of Alexander Allanson, who was the second son of Allan Macruari, and John was recognized by the clan captain of Clanranald. Lovat, aware of the clan's plans against his grandchild before they could put their scheme into action, marched to Castletirrim and, with the help of the Frasers, put Ranald Galda in charge of the lands. Clanranald, aided by the Macdonalds of Keppoch and Clan Cameron, devastated and looted the areas of Abertarf and Stratherrick, which belonged to Lovat, and the lands of Urquhart and Glenmoriston, owned by the Grants. To push them back and put an end to their destruction, the Earl of Huntly, the king's lieutenant in the north, had to gather a large force. He advanced as far as Inverlochy in Lochaber and then went back to his own lands. The battle of Kinloch-lochy, known as Blar-nan-leine, "the field of shirts," followed, as described in the account of the clan Fraser. The Macdonalds won, resulting in John Moydartach keeping his position as chief and passing it on to his descendants. When Huntly returned with an army to Lochaber, John Moydartach fled to the Isles, where he stayed for a while.

The Clanranald distinguished themselves[155] under the Marquis of Montrose in the civil wars of the 17th century. At the battle of Killiecrankie, their chief, then only fourteen years of age, fought under Dundee, with 500 of his men. They were also at Sheriffmuir. In the rebellion of 1745, the Clanranald took an active part. Macdonald of Boisdale, the brother of the chief, then from age and infirmities unfit to be of any service, had an interview with Prince Charles, on his arrival off the island of Eriska, and positively refused to aid his enterprise. On the following day, however, young Clanranald, accompanied by his kinsmen, Alexander Macdonald of Glenaladale and Æneas Macdonald of Dalily, the author of a Journal and Memoirs of the Expedition, went on board the prince’s vessel, and readily offered him his services. He afterwards joined him with 200 of his clan, and was with him throughout the rebellion.

The Clanranald stood out[155] under the Marquis of Montrose during the civil wars of the 17th century. At the battle of Killiecrankie, their chief, who was just fourteen years old at the time, fought alongside Dundee with 500 of his men. They also participated in Sheriffmuir. During the rebellion of 1745, the Clanranald played an active role. Macdonald of Boisdale, the chief's brother, who was too old and frail to be of any assistance, met with Prince Charles upon his arrival off the island of Eriska, and outright refused to help his cause. However, the next day, young Clanranald, along with his relatives, Alexander Macdonald of Glenaladale and Æneas Macdonald of Dalily, who later wrote a Journal and Memoirs of the Expedition, boarded the prince’s ship and eagerly offered their support. He later joined him with 200 of his clan and stayed with him throughout the rebellion.

At the battles of Preston and Falkirk, the Macdonalds were on the right, which they claimed as their due, but at Culloden the three Macdonald regiments of Clanranald, Keppoch, and Glengarry, formed the left. It was probably their feeling of dissatisfaction at being placed on the left of the line that caused the Macdonald regiments, on observing that the right and centre had given way, to turn their backs and fly from the fatal field without striking a blow.

At the battles of Preston and Falkirk, the Macdonalds were on the right, which they believed was their rightful place, but at Culloden, the three Macdonald regiments of Clanranald, Keppoch, and Glengarry were positioned on the left. It was likely their discontent with being put on the left side that led the Macdonald regiments to turn and flee from the deadly battlefield without fighting back when they saw that the right and center had broken.

At Glenboisdale, whither Charles retreated, after the defeat at Culloden, he was joined by young Clanranald, and several other adherents, who endeavoured to persuade him from embarking for the Isles, but in vain. In the act of indemnity passed in June 1747, young Clanranald was one of those who were specially excepted from pardon.

At Glenboisdale, where Charles went after the defeat at Culloden, he was joined by young Clanranald and several other supporters who tried to convince him not to go to the Isles, but their efforts were pointless. In the indemnity act passed in June 1747, young Clanranald was one of those specifically excluded from pardon.

The ancestor of the Macdonalds of Benbecula was Ranald, brother of Donald Macallan, who was captain of the Clanranald in the latter part of the reign of James VI. The Macdonalds of Boisdale are cadets of Benbecula, and those of Staffa of Boisdale. On the failure of Donald’s descendants, the family of Benbecula succeeded to the barony of Castletirrim, and the captainship of the Clanranald, represented by Reginald George Macdonald of Clanranald.

The ancestor of the Macdonalds of Benbecula was Ranald, the brother of Donald Macallan, who was the captain of the Clanranald during the late reign of James VI. The Macdonalds of Boisdale are branches of Benbecula, and those of Staffa are branches of Boisdale. When Donald's descendants failed, the Benbecula family took over the barony of Castletirrim and the captainship of the Clanranald, represented by Reginald George Macdonald of Clanranald.

From John, another brother of Donald Macallan, came the family of Kinlochmoidart, which terminated in an heiress. This lady married Colonel Robertson, who, in her right, assumed the name of Macdonald.

From John, another brother of Donald Macallan, came the family of Kinlochmoidart, which ended with an heiress. This woman married Colonel Robertson, who, through her, took on the name Macdonald.

From John Oig, uncle of Donald Macallan, descended the Macdonalds of Glenaladale. “The head of this family,” says Mr Gregory, “John Macdonald of Glenaladale, being obliged to quit Scotland about 1772, in consequence of family misfortunes, sold his Scottish estates to his cousin (also a Macdonald), and emigrating to Prince Edward’s Island, with about 200 followers, purchased a tract of 40,000 acres there, while the 200 Highlanders have increased to 3000.”

From John Oig, uncle of Donald Macallan, came the Macdonalds of Glenaladale. “The head of this family,” says Mr. Gregory, “John Macdonald of Glenaladale, was forced to leave Scotland around 1772 due to family troubles. He sold his Scottish estates to a cousin (also a Macdonald) and emigrated to Prince Edward Island with about 200 followers, purchasing a tract of 40,000 acres. The 200 Highlanders have now grown to 3,000.”

One of the attendants of Prince Charles, who, after Culloden, embarked with him for France, was Neil MacEachan Macdonald, a gentleman sprung from the branch of the Clanranald in Uist. He served in France as a lieutenant in the Scottish regiment of Ogilvie, and was father of Stephen James Joseph Macdonald, marshal of France, and Duke of Tarentum, born Nov. 17, 1765; died Sept. 24, 1840.

One of Prince Charles's attendants, who went with him to France after Culloden, was Neil MacEachan Macdonald, a gentleman from the Clanranald branch in Uist. He served in France as a lieutenant in the Scottish regiment of Ogilvie and was the father of Stephen James Joseph Macdonald, marshal of France and Duke of Tarentum, born November 17, 1765; died September 24, 1840.

The Macdonalds of Glencoe are descended from John Og, surnamed Fraoch, natural son of Angus Og of Isla, and brother of John, first Lord of the Isles. He settled in Glencoe, which is a wild and gloomy vale in the district of Lorn, Argyleshire, as a vassal under his brother, and some of his descendants still possess lands there. This branch of the Macdonalds was known as the clan Ian Abrach, it is supposed from one of the family being fostered in Lochaber. After the Revolution, MacIan or Alexander Macdonald of Glencoe, was one of the chiefs who supported the cause of King James, having joined Dundee in Lochaber at the head of his clan, and a mournful interest attaches to the history of this tribe from the dreadful massacre, by which it was attempted to exterminate it in February 1692. The story has often been told, but as full details have been given in the former part of this work, it is unnecessary to repeat them here.

The McDonald's of Glencoe are descendants of John Og, nicknamed Fraoch, the illegitimate son of Angus Og from Isla, and brother of John, the first Lord of the Isles. He settled in Glencoe, a wild and gloomy valley in the district of Lorn, Argyleshire, as a vassal under his brother, and some of his descendants still own land there. This branch of the Macdonalds was known as the clan Ian Abrach, likely because one member of the family was fostered in Lochaber. After the Revolution, MacIan or Alexander Macdonald of Glencoe was one of the chiefs who backed King James, having joined Dundee in Lochaber with his clan, and there’s a tragic significance tied to this tribe's history due to the horrific massacre aimed at wiping them out in February 1692. The story has been told many times, but since full details have already been provided in the earlier part of this work, there's no need to repeat them here.

The Macdonalds of Glencoe joined Prince Charles on the breaking out of the rebellion in 1745, and General Stewart, in his Sketches of the Highlanders, relates that when the[156] insurgent army lay at Kirkliston, near the seat of the Earl of Stair, grandson of Secretary Dalrymple, the prince, anxious to save his lordship’s house and property, and to remove from his followers all excitement and revenge, proposed that the Glencoe-men should be marched to a distance, lest the remembrance of the share which his grandfather had in the order for the massacre of the clan should rouse them to retaliate on his descendant. Indignant at being supposed capable of wreaking their vengeance on an innocent man, they declared their resolution of returning home, and it was not without much explanation and great persuasion that they were prevented from marching away the following morning.

The Macdonalds of Glencoe joined Prince Charles when the rebellion broke out in 1745. General Stewart, in his Sketches of the Highlanders, recounts that when the[156] insurgent army was at Kirkliston, near the Earl of Stair's estate, the prince, wanting to protect the earl’s home and belongings and to prevent his followers from feeling agitated and vengeful, suggested that the Glencoe men be moved far away. He wanted to keep them from being reminded of his grandfather’s involvement in the order for the massacre of their clan, which could incite them to retaliate against his descendant. Offended at being thought capable of seeking revenge on an innocent person, they firmly resolved to head back home. It took a lot of explanation and strong persuasion to stop them from leaving the next morning.

MACDONNELL OF GLENGARRY.

Badge.—Heath.

The Glengarry branch of the Macdonalds spell their name Macdonnell. The word Dhonuill, whence the name Donald is derived, is said to signify “brown eye.” The most proper way, says Mr Gregory, of spelling the name, according to the pronunciation, was that formerly employed by the Macdonalds of Dunyveg and the Glens, who used Macdonnell. Sir James Macdonald, however, the last of this family in the direct male line, signed Makdonall.[158]

The Glengarry branch of the Macdonalds spells their name Macdonnell. The word Dhonuill, from which the name Donald is derived, is said to mean “brown eye.” Mr. Gregory states that the most accurate way to spell the name, based on pronunciation, was the one previously used by the Macdonalds of Dunyveg and the Glens, who used Macdonnell. However, Sir James Macdonald, the last of this family in the direct male line, signed Makdonall.[158]

The family of Glengarry are descended from Alister, second son of Donald, who was eldest son of Reginald or Ranald (progenitor also of the Clanranald), youngest son of John, lord of the Isles, by Amy, heiress of MacRory. Alexander Macdonnell, who was chief of Glengarry at the beginning of the 16th century, supported the claims of Sir Donald Macdonald of Lochalsh to the lordship of the Isles, and in November 1513 assisted him, with Chisholm of Comer, in expelling the garrison and seizing the Castle of Urquhart in Loch Ness. In 1527 the Earl of Argyll, lieutenant of the Isles, received from Alexander Macranald of Glengarry and North Morar, a bond of manrent or service; and in 1545 he was among the lords and barons of the Isles who, at Knockfergus in Ireland, took the oath of allegiance to the king of England, “at the command of the Earl of Lennox.” He married Margaret, eldest daughter of Celestine, brother of John Earl of Ross, and one of the three sisters and coheiresses of Sir Donald Macdonald of Lochalsh. His son, Angus or Æneas Macdonnell of Glengarry, the representative, through his mother, of the house of Lochalsh, which had become extinct in the male line on the death of Sir Donald in 1518, married Janet, only daughter of Sir Hector Maclean of Dowart, and had a son, Donald Macdonnell of Glengarry, styled Donald MacAngus MacAlister.

The Glengarry family comes from Alister, the second son of Donald, who was the oldest son of Reginald or Ranald (also the ancestor of Clanranald), the youngest son of John, the Lord of the Isles, and Amy, heir of MacRory. Alexander Macdonnell, who was the chief of Glengarry at the start of the 16th century, backed Sir Donald Macdonald of Lochalsh's claim to the lordship of the Isles. In November 1513, he helped him and Chisholm of Comer kick out the garrison and take the Castle of Urquhart in Loch Ness. In 1527, the Earl of Argyll, the lieutenant of the Isles, received a bond of manrent or service from Alexander Macranald of Glengarry and North Morar. In 1545, he was among the lords and barons of the Isles who took an oath of allegiance to the king of England at Knockfergus in Ireland, “at the request of the Earl of Lennox.” He married Margaret, the oldest daughter of Celestine, brother of John Earl of Ross, and one of the three sisters and co-heiresses of Sir Donald Macdonald of Lochalsh. His son, Angus or Æneas Macdonnell of Glengarry, who was the representative of the house of Lochalsh through his mother, which had died out in the male line after Sir Donald's death in 1518, married Janet, the only daughter of Sir Hector Maclean of Dowart, and had a son, Donald Macdonnell of Glengarry, known as Donald MacAngus MacAlister.

In 1581 a serious feud broke out between the chief of Glengarry, who had inherited one half of the districts of Lochalsh, Lochcarron, and Lochbroom in Wester Ross, and Colin Mackenzie of Kintail, who was in possession of the other half. The Mackenzies, having made aggressions upon Glengarry’s portion, the latter, to maintain his rights, took up his temporary residence in Lochcarron, and placed a small garrison in the castle of Strone in that district. With some of his followers he unfortunately fell into the hands of a party of the Mackenzies, and after being detained in captivity for a considerable time, only procured his release by yielding the castle of Lochcarron to the Mackenzies. The other prisoners, including several of his near kinsmen, were put to death. On complaining to the privy council, they caused Mackenzie of Kintail to be detained for a time at Edinburgh, and subsequently in the castle of Blackness. In 1602, Glengarry, from his ignorance of the laws, was, by the craft of the clan Kenzie, as Sir[157] Robert Gordon says, “easalie intrapped within the compass thereof,” on which they procured a warrant for citing him to appear before the justiciary court at Edinburgh. Glengarry, however, paid no attention to it, but went about revenging the slaughter of two of his kinsmen, whom the Mackenzies had killed after the summons had been issued. The consequence was that he and some of his followers were outlawed, and Kenneth Mackenzie, who was now lord of Kintail, procured a commission of fire and sword against Glengarry and his men, in virtue of which he invaded and wasted the district of North Morar, and carried off all the cattle. In retaliation the Macdonalds plundered the district of Applecross, and, on a subsequent occasion, they landed on the coast of Lochalsh, with the intention of burning and destroying all Mackenzie’s lands, as far as Easter Ross, but their leader, Allaster MacGorrie, having been killed, they returned home. To revenge the death of his kinsman, Angus Macdonnell, the young chief of Glengarry, at the head of his followers, proceeded north to Lochcarron, where his tribe held the castle of Strone, now in ruins. After burning many of the houses in the district, and killing the inhabitants, he loaded his boats with the plunder, and prepared to return. In the absence of their chief, the Mackenzies, encouraged by the example of his lady, posted themselves at the narrow strait or kyle which separates Skye from the mainland, for the purpose of intercepting them. Night had fallen, however, before they made their appearance, and taking advantage of the darkness, some of the Mackenzies rowed out in two boats towards a large galley, on board of which was young Glengarry, which was then passing the kyle. This they suddenly attacked with a volley of musketry and arrows. Those on board in their alarm crowding to one side, the galley overset, and all on board were thrown into the water. Such of them as were able to reach the shore were immediately despatched by the Mackenzies, and among the slain was the young chief of Glengarry himself. The rest of the Macdonnells, on reaching Strathaird in Skye, left their boats, and proceeded on foot to Morar. Finding that the chief of the Mackenzies had not returned from Mull, a large party was sent to an island near which he must pass, which he did next day in Maclean’s great galley, but he contrived to elude them, and was soon out of reach of pursuit. He subsequently laid siege to the castle of Strone, which surrendered to him, and was blown up.

In 1581, a serious feud erupted between the chief of Glengarry, who had inherited half of Lochalsh, Lochcarron, and Lochbroom in Wester Ross, and Colin Mackenzie of Kintail, who controlled the other half. The Mackenzies began to encroach on Glengarry’s territory, prompting him to temporarily set up residence in Lochcarron and station a small garrison at Strone Castle in that area. Unfortunately, he and some of his followers were captured by a group of Mackenzies, and after being held captive for a significant time, he earned his freedom by surrendering the castle of Lochcarron to the Mackenzies. The other prisoners, including several of his close relatives, were executed. When he complained to the privy council, they detained Mackenzie of Kintail in Edinburgh and later at Blackness Castle. In 1602, Glengarry, not knowing the law, was, as Sir Robert Gordon puts it, “easily trapped” by the Kenzie clan. They obtained a warrant to summon him to appear before the justiciary court in Edinburgh. However, Glengarry ignored it and sought revenge for the killing of two of his kinsmen by the Mackenzies after the summons was issued. As a result, he and some of his followers were outlawed, and Kenneth Mackenzie, now lord of Kintail, obtained a commission of fire and sword against Glengarry and his men, allowing him to raid and devastate North Morar, taking all the cattle. In retaliation, the Macdonalds plundered Applecross, and later attempted to attack Mackenzie lands in Lochalsh, intending to burn everything up to Easter Ross, but their leader, Allaster MacGorrie, was killed, prompting them to retreat. To avenge his kinsman Angus Macdonnell, the young chief of Glengarry led his men north to Lochcarron, where his clan held Strone Castle, now in ruins. After burning many houses and killing the locals, he filled his boats with loot and got ready to leave. While their chief was away, the Mackenzies, inspired by his lady, positioned themselves at the narrow strait (or kyle) separating Skye from the mainland to intercept them. However, night had fallen by the time they arrived, and taking advantage of the darkness, a few Mackenzies rowed out in two boats toward a large galley carrying young Glengarry as it passed the kyle. They launched a surprise attack with muskets and arrows. In panic, those aboard rushed to one side of the galley, causing it to capsize and throw everyone overboard. Those who managed to reach the shore were immediately killed by the Mackenzies, and among the dead was the young chief of Glengarry himself. The rest of the Macdonnells, upon reaching Strathaird in Skye, left their boats and walked to Morar. Discovering that the chief of the Mackenzies hadn’t returned from Mull, they sent a large party to an island near his expected route. He passed by the next day in Maclean’s large galley but successfully evaded them and was soon out of their reach. He then laid siege to Strone Castle, which surrendered, and it was subsequently blown up.

In 1603, “the Clanranald of Glengarry, under Allan Macranald of Lundie, made an irruption into Brae Ross, and plundered the lands of Kilchrist, and others adjacent, belonging to the Mackenzies. This foray was signalized by the merciless burning of a whole congregation in the church of Kilchrist, while Glengarry’s piper marched round the building, mocking the cries of the unfortunate inmates with the well-known pibroch, which has been known, ever since, under the name of Kilchrist, as the family tune of the Clanranald of Glengarry.”[159] Eventually, Kenneth Mackenzie, afterwards Lord Kintail, succeeded in obtaining a crown charter to the disputed districts of Lochalsh, Lochcarron, and others, dated in 1607.

In 1603, “the Clanranald of Glengarry, led by Allan Macranald of Lundie, invaded Brae Ross and looted the lands of Kilchrist and nearby areas belonging to the Mackenzies. This raid was marked by the brutal burning of an entire congregation inside the church of Kilchrist, while Glengarry’s piper walked around the building, mocking the cries of the trapped worshippers with a famous pibroch, which has since been known as Kilchrist, the family tune of the Clanranald of Glengarry.”[159] Eventually, Kenneth Mackenzie, who later became Lord Kintail, managed to obtain a royal charter for the disputed areas of Lochalsh, Lochcarron, and others, dated in 1607.

Donald MacAngus of Glengarry died in 1603. By his wife, Margaret, daughter of Alexander Macdonald, Captain of Clanranald, he had, besides Angus above mentioned, two other sons, Alexander, who died soon after his father, and Donald Macdonnell of Scothouse.

Donald MacAngus of Glengarry died in 1603. With his wife, Margaret, who was the daughter of Alexander Macdonald, Captain of Clanranald, he had, besides Angus mentioned earlier, two other sons: Alexander, who passed away shortly after his father, and Donald Macdonnell of Scothouse.

Alexander, by his wife, Jean, daughter of Allan Cameron of Lochiel, had a son, Æneas Macdonnell of Glengarry, who was one of the first in 1644 to join the royalist army under Montrose, and never left that great commander, “for which,” says Bishop Wishart, “he deserves a singular commendation for his bravery and steady loyalty to the king, and his peculiar attachment to Montrose.”[160] Glengarry also adhered faithfully to the cause of Charles II., and was forfeited by Cromwell in 1651. As a reward for his faithful services he was at the Restoration created a peer by the title of Lord Macdonnell and Aross, by patent dated at Whitehall, 20th December 1660, the honours being limited to the heirs male of his body. This led him to claim not only the chiefship of Clanranald, but likewise that of the whole Clandonald, as[158] being the representative of Donald, the common ancestor of the clan: and on 18th July 1672, the privy council issued an order, commanding him as chief to exhibit before the council several persons of the name of Macdonald, to find caution to keep the peace.

Alexander, through his wife Jean, the daughter of Allan Cameron of Lochiel, had a son, Æneas Macdonnell of Glengarry, who was one of the first in 1644 to join the royalist army under Montrose and remained loyal to that great commander. “For this,” says Bishop Wishart, “he deserves special recognition for his bravery and steadfast loyalty to the king, as well as his unique attachment to Montrose.”[160] Glengarry also remained loyal to the cause of Charles II and was stripped of his lands by Cromwell in 1651. As a reward for his loyal service, he was made a peer at the Restoration with the title of Lord Macdonnell and Aross, by patent dated at Whitehall, 20th December 1660, with the honors limited to the male heirs of his body. This led him to claim not only the chiefship of Clanranald but also that of the entire Clandonald, as he was the representative of Donald, the common ancestor of the clan: and on 18th July 1672, the privy council issued an order directing him as chief to present several persons with the surname Macdonald before the council to find security to keep the peace.

The three branches of the Clanranald engaged in all the attempts which were made for the restoration of the Stuarts. On 27th August 1715, Glengarry was one of the chiefs who attended the pretended grand hunting match at Braemar, appointed by the Earl of Mar, previous to the breaking out of the rebellion of that year. After the suppression of the rebellion, the chief of Glengarry made his submission to General Cadogan at Inverness. He died in 1724. By his wife, Lady Mary Mackenzie, daughter of the third Earl of Seaforth, he had a son, John Macdonnell, who succeeded him.

The three branches of the Clanranald participated in every effort to restore the Stuarts. On August 27, 1715, Glengarry was one of the chiefs who attended the staged grand hunting event at Braemar, organized by the Earl of Mar, before the rebellion that year began. After the rebellion was suppressed, the chief of Glengarry submitted to General Cadogan in Inverness. He passed away in 1724. With his wife, Lady Mary Mackenzie, the daughter of the third Earl of Seaforth, he had a son, John Macdonnell, who succeeded him.

In 1745, six hundred of the Macdonnells of Glengarry joined Prince Charles, under the command of Macdonnell of Lochgarry, who afterwards escaped to France with the prince, and were at the battles of Preston, Falkirk, and Culloden. The chief himself seems not to have engaged in the rebellion. He was however arrested, and sent to London.

In 1745, six hundred of the Macdonnells from Glengarry joined Prince Charles, led by Macdonnell of Lochgarry, who later escaped to France with the prince. They fought in the battles of Preston, Falkirk, and Culloden. The chief himself doesn't appear to have participated in the rebellion. However, he was arrested and sent to London.

General Sir James Macdonnell, G.C.B., who distinguished himself when lieut.-col. in the guards, by the bravery with which he held the buildings of Hougomont, at the battle of Waterloo, was third son of Duncan Macdonnell, Esq. of Glengarry. He was born at the family seat, Inverness-shire, and died May 15, 1857.

General Sir James Macdonnell, G.C.B., who made a name for himself as a lieutenant colonel in the guards by the courage he showed while defending the buildings of Hougomont at the Battle of Waterloo, was the third son of Duncan Macdonnell, Esq. of Glengarry. He was born at the family estate in Inverness-shire and passed away on May 15, 1857.

Colonel Alexander Ranaldson Macdonnell of Glengarry, who, in January 1822, married Rebecca, second daughter of Sir William Forbes of Pitsligo, baronet, was the last genuine specimen of a Highland chief. His character in its more favourable features was drawn by Sir Walter Scott, in his romance of Waverley, as Fergus MacIvor. He always wore the dress and adhered to the style of living of his ancestors, and when away from home in any of the Highland towns, he was followed by a body of retainers, who were regularly posted as sentinels at his door. He revived the claims of his family to the chiefship of the Macdonalds, styling himself also of Clanranald. In January 1828 he perished in endeavouring to escape from a steamer which had gone ashore. As his estate was very much mortgaged and encumbered, his son was compelled to dispose of it, and to emigrate to Australia, with his family and clan. The estate was purchased by the Marquis of Huntly from the chief, and in 1840 it was sold to Lord Ward (Earl of Dudley, Feb. 13, 1860,) for £91,000. In 1860 his lordship sold it to Edward Ellice, Esq. of Glenquoich, for £120,000.

Colonel Alexander Ranaldson Macdonnell of Glengarry, who married Rebecca, the second daughter of Sir William Forbes of Pitsligo, baronet, in January 1822, was the last true example of a Highland chief. His character, in its more favorable aspects, was portrayed by Sir Walter Scott in his novel Waverley, as Fergus MacIvor. He consistently wore traditional Highland dress and maintained the lifestyle of his ancestors. When he was away from home in any of the Highland towns, he was accompanied by a group of retainers, who were regularly stationed as guards at his door. He revived his family's claims to the chiefship of the Macdonalds, also calling himself of Clanranald. In January 1828, he tragically died while trying to escape from a steamer that had run aground. Since his estate was heavily mortgaged and encumbered, his son was forced to sell it and emigrate to Australia with his family and clan. The estate was bought by the Marquis of Huntly from the chief, and in 1840, it was sold to Lord Ward (Earl of Dudley, Feb. 13, 1860) for £91,000. In 1860, his lordship sold it to Edward Ellice, Esq. of Glenquoich, for £120,000.

The principal families descended from the house of Glengarry, were the Macdonnells of Barrisdale, in Knoydart, Greenfield, and Lundie.

The main families from the house of Glengarry were the Macdonnells of Barrisdale, in Knoydart, Greenfield, and Lundie.

The strength of the Macdonalds has at all times been considerable. In 1427, the Macdonnells of Garmoran and Lochaber mustered 2000 men; in 1715, the whole clan furnished 2820; and in 1745, 2330. In a memorial drawn up by President Forbes of Culloden, and transmitted to the government soon after the insurrection in 1745, the force of every clan is detailed, according to the best information which the author of the report could procure at the time. This enumeration, which proceeds upon the supposition that the chieftain calculated on the military services of the youthful, the most hardy, and the bravest of his followers, omitting those who, from advanced age, tender years, or natural debility, were unable to carry arms, gives the following statement of the respective forces of the different branches of the Macdonalds:—

The strength of the Macdonalds has always been significant. In 1427, the Macdonnells of Garmoran and Lochaber gathered 2,000 men; in 1715, the entire clan provided 2,820; and in 1745, 2,330. In a report written by President Forbes of Culloden and sent to the government shortly after the uprising in 1745, the strength of each clan is detailed based on the best information available to the author at the time. This list assumes that the chieftain counted on the military service of the young, the toughest, and the bravest of his followers while excluding those who, due to old age, young age, or physical weakness, were unable to bear arms. It provides the following breakdown of the different branches of the Macdonalds:—

Men.
Macdonald of Sleat,700
Macdonald of Clanranald,700
Macdonell of Glengarry,500
Macdonell of Keppoch,300
Macdonald of Glencoe,130
——
In all,2330

Next to the Campbells, therefore, who could muster about 5000 men, the Macdonalds were by far the most numerous and powerful clan in the Highlands of Scotland.

Next to the Campbells, who could gather around 5000 men, the Macdonalds were by far the most numerous and powerful clan in the Scottish Highlands.

“The clans or septs,” says Mr Smibert,[161] “sprung from the Macdonalds, or adhering to and incorporated with that family, though bearing subsidiary names, were very numerous.[159] One point peculiarly marks the Gael of the coasts, as this great connection has already been called, and that is the device of a Lymphad or old-fashioned Oared Galley, assumed and borne in their arms. It indicates strongly a common origin and site. The Macdonalds, Maclachlans, Macdougals, Macneils, Macleans, and Campbells, as well as the Macphersons, Mackintoshes, and others, carry, and have always carried, such a galley in their armorial shields. Some families of Macdonald descent do not bear it; and indeed, at most, it simply proves a common coast origin, or an early location by the western lochs and lakes.”

“The clans or septs,” says Mr. Smibert,[161] “came from the Macdonalds or are part of that family, even if they have different names, and they were quite numerous.[159] One thing that especially characterizes the Gael of the coast, as this major group has been referred to, is the symbol of a Lymphad or traditional Oared Galley, which they display in their coats of arms. This strongly suggests a shared origin and place. The Macdonalds, Maclachlans, Macdougals, Macneils, Macleans, and Campbells, along with the Macphersons, Mackintoshes, and others, have always included such a galley in their heraldic shields. Some families of Macdonald descent don’t have it; in fact, for many, it simply indicates a common coastal origin or an early settlement near the western lochs and lakes.”

FOOTNOTES:

[136] Chalmers’ Caledonia, vol. i. p. 266.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chalmers’ Caledonia, vol. 1, p. 266.

[137] Western Highlands, p. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Western Highlands, p. 7.

[138] “Both Dugall and Reginald were called Kings of the Isles at the same time that Reginald, the son of Godred the Black, was styled King of Man and the Isles; and in the next generation we find mention of these kings of the Isles of the race of Somerled existing at one time.” The word king with the Norwegians therefore corresponds to Magnate.—Gregory, p. 17.

[138] “Both Dugall and Reginald were referred to as Kings of the Isles at the same time that Reginald, the son of Godred the Black, was called King of Man and the Isles; and in the following generation, we find references to these kings of the Isles from the family of Somerled existing simultaneously.” The term king among the Norwegians thus corresponds to Magnate.—Gregory, p. 17.

[139] “The seniority of Roderick, son of Reginald, has not been universally admitted, some authors making Donald the elder by birth. But the point is of little moment, seeing that the direct and legitimate line of Roderick, who, with his immediate progeny, held a large portion of the Isles, terminated in a female in the third generation, when the succession of the house of Somerled fell indisputably to the descendants of Donald, second grandson of Somerled, and head of the entire and potent clan of the Macdonalds.”—Smibert, p. 20.

[139] “Not everyone agrees that Roderick, son of Reginald, is considered the senior heir; some writers argue that Donald is the elder by birth. However, this debate isn't particularly important, since the direct and legitimate line of Roderick, along with his immediate descendants, ended with a daughter in the third generation. At that point, the claim to the house of Somerled clearly passed to the descendants of Donald, who was the second grandson of Somerled and the leader of the powerful Macdonald clan.”—Smibert, p. 20.

[140] In the list of the Barons who assembled at Scone in 1284 to declare Margaret, the Maid of Norway, heiress to the crown, he appears under the name of Allangus filius Roderici.

[140] In the list of Barons who gathered at Scone in 1284 to announce Margaret, the Maid of Norway, as the heir to the throne, he is listed as Allangus filius Roderici.

[141] “The Lordship of Garmoran (also called Garbh-chrioch) comprehends the districts of Moidart, Arisaig, Morar, and Knoydart.”—Gregory, p. 27.

[141] “The Lordship of Garmoran (also known as Garbh-chrioch) includes the areas of Moidart, Arisaig, Morar, and Knoydart.”—Gregory, p. 27.

[142] The properties of Moidart, Arisaig, Morar, and Knoidart, on the mainland, and the isles of Uist, Barra, Rum, Egg, and Harris, were assigned and confirmed to him and his heirs by charter dated at Scone March 9, 1371–2.

[142] The lands of Moidart, Arisaig, Morar, and Knoidart on the mainland, along with the islands of Uist, Barra, Rum, Egg, and Harris, were granted and officially recognized to him and his heirs by a charter dated March 9, 1371–2, at Scone.

[143] For details, see vol. i., p. 69, et seq.

[143] For details, see vol. i., p. 69, and following.

[144] See vol. i. p. 73.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vol. 1, p. 73.

[145] “The authority of Mr Skene is usually to be received as of no common weight, but the account given by him of this portion of the Macdonald annals does not consist with unquestionable facts. As such, the statements in the national collections of Foedera (Treaties), and the Records of Parliament, ought certainly to be regarded; and a preference must be given to their testimony over the counter-assertions of ancient private annalists. Some of the latter parties seem to assert that John II., who had no children by Elizabeth Livingston (daughter of Lord Livingston), had yet ‘a natural son begotten of Macduffie of Colonsay’s daughter, and Angus Og, his legitimate son, by the Earl of Angus’s daughter.’ No mention of this Angus’ marriage occurs in any one public document relating to the Lords of the Isles, or to the Douglases, then Earls of Angus. On the other hand, the acknowledged wife of John of the Isles, Elizabeth Livingston, was certainly alive in 1475, at which date he, among other charges, is accused of making ‘his bastard son’ a lieutenant to him in ‘insurrectionary convocations of the lieges;’ and Angus could therefore come of no second marriage. He indubitably is the same party still more distinctly named in subsequent Parliamentary Records as ‘Angus of the Isles, bastard son to umquhile John of the Isles.’ The attribution of noble and legitimate birth to Angus took its origin, without doubt, in the circumstance of John’s want of children by marriage having raised his natural son to a high degree of power in the clan, which the active character of Angus well fitted him to use as he willed.”—Smibert’s Clans pp. 23, 24.

[145] “Mr. Skene’s authority is generally considered significant, but his account of this part of the Macdonald history does not align with established facts. Therefore, the information found in national collections like Foedera (Treaties) and the Records of Parliament should definitely be taken into account; we should prioritize their evidence over the claims of earlier private historians. Some of these historians seem to claim that John II, who had no children with Elizabeth Livingston (the daughter of Lord Livingston), nonetheless had ‘a natural son with the daughter of Macduffie of Colonsay, and his legitimate son, Angus Og, by the daughter of the Earl of Angus.’ There’s no record of this Angus’ marriage in any public document concerning the Lords of the Isles or the Douglases, who were then Earls of Angus. Furthermore, John of the Isles’ acknowledged wife, Elizabeth Livingston, was certainly alive in 1475, when he was accused of making ‘his bastard son’ a lieutenant during ‘insurrectionary gatherings of the citizens;’ hence, Angus could not be the result of a second marriage. He is, without a doubt, the same person later referred to in Parliamentary Records as ‘Angus of the Isles, bastard son of the late John of the Isles.’ The idea of Angus being of noble and legitimate birth likely arose because John had no children through marriage, elevating his natural son to a high position within the clan, which Angus’ active nature allowed him to wield effectively.”—Smibert’s Clans pp. 23, 24.

[146] Gregory (p. 52) says this combat was fought in a bay in the Isle of Mull, near Tobermory.

[146] Gregory (p. 52) states that this battle took place in a bay on the Isle of Mull, close to Tobermory.

[147] See Gregory’s Highlands, p. 54.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Gregory’s Highlands, p. 54.

[148] Gregory, p. 581.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gregory, p. 581.

[149] Gregory’s Highlands, p. 61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gregory’s Highlands, p. 61.

[150] Smibert’s Clans, p. 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smibert’s Clans, p. 25.

[151] Gregory’s Highlands, p. 297.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gregory’s Highlands, p. 297.

[152] Gregory’s Highlands, p. 330.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gregory’s Highlands, p. 330.

[153] Gregory’s Highlands and Isles, p. 312.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gregory’s Highlands and Isles, p. 312.

[154] Vol. i., chap. x.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 1, ch. 10.

[155] Highlands and Isles, p. 109.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Highlands and Isles, p. 109.

[156] Highlands and Isles, p. 415.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Highlands and Isles, p. 415.

[157] Gregory’s Highlands and Isles, page 66.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gregory’s Highlands and Isles, p. 66.

[158] Highlands and Isles, p. 417, Note.

[158] Highlands and Isles, p. 417, Note.

[159] Gregory’s Highlands, pp. 301-303.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gregory’s Highlands, pp. 301-303.

[160] Memoirs, p. 155.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoirs, p. 155.

[161] Clans, 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Clans, 29.


CHAPTER III.

The Macdougalls—Bruce’s adventures with the Macdougalls of Lorn—The Brooch of Lorn—The Stewarts acquire Lorn—Macdougalls of Raray, Gallanach, and Scraba—Macalisters—Siol Gillevray—Macneills—Partly of Norse descent—Two branches of Barra and Gigha—Sea exploits of the former—Ruari the Turbulent’s two families—Gigha Macneills—Macneills of Gullochallie, Carskeay, and Tirfergus—The chiefship—Macneills of Colonsay—Maclauchlans—Kindred to the Lamonds and MacEwens of Otter—Present representative—Castle Lachlan—Force of the clan—Cadets—MacEwens—Macdougall Campbells of Craignish—Policy of Argyll Campbells—Lamonds—Massacred by the Campbells—The laird of Lamond and MacGregor of Glenstrae.

The Macdougalls—Bruce’s adventures with the Macdougalls of Lorn—The Brooch of Lorn—The Stewarts take over Lorn—Macdougalls of Raray, Gallanach, and Scraba—Macalisters—Siol Gillevray—Macneills—Partly of Norse descent—Two branches from Barra and Gigha—Sea exploits of the former—Ruari the Turbulent’s two families—Gigha Macneills—Macneills of Gullochallie, Carskeay, and Tirfergus—The chiefship—Macneills of Colonsay—Maclauchlans—Related to the Lamonds and MacEwens of Otter—Current representative—Castle Lachlan—Strength of the clan—Cadets—MacEwens—Macdougall Campbells of Craignish—Policy of Argyll Campbells—Lamonds—Massacred by the Campbells—The laird of Lamond and MacGregor of Glenstrae.

MACDOUGALL.

Badge.—Cypress;
according to others, Bell Heath.

The next clan that demands our notice is that of the Macdougalls, Macdugalls, Macdovals, Macdowalls, for in all these ways is the name spelled. The clan derives its descent from Dugall, who was the eldest son of Somerled, the common ancestor of the clan Donald; and it has hitherto been supposed, that Alexander de Ergadia, the undoubted ancestor of the clan Dugall, who first appears in the year 1284, was the son of Ewen de Ergadia, who figured so prominently at the period of the cession of the Isles. This opinion, however, Mr Skene conceives to be erroneous; first, because Ewen would seem to have died without leaving male issue; and, secondly, because it is contradicted by the manuscript of 1450, which states that the clan Dugall, as well as the clan Rory and the clan Donald, sprung not from Ewen, but from Ranald, the son of Somerled, through his son Dugall, from whom indeed they derived their name. Mr Smibert’s remarks, however, on this point are deserving of attention. “It seems very evident,” he says, “that they formed one of the primitive branches of the roving or stranger tribes of visitants to Scotland of the Irish, or at least Celtic race. Their mere name puts the fact almost beyond doubt. It also distinguishes them clearly from the Norsemen of the Western Isles, who were always styled Fion-galls, that is, Fair Strangers (Rovers, or Pirates). The common account of the origin of the Macdougalls is, that they sprung from a son or grandson of Somerled, of the name of Dougal. But though a single chieftain of that appellation may have flourished in the primitive periods of Gaelic story, it appears most probable, from many circumstances, that the clan derived their name from their descent and character generally. They were Dhu-Galls, ‘black strangers.’ The son or grandson of Somerled, who is said to have specially founded the Macdougall clan, lived in the 12th century. In the 13th, however, they were numerous and strong enough to oppose Bruce, and it is therefore out of the question to suppose that the descendant of Somerled could do more than consolidate or collect an already existing tribe, even if it is to be admitted as taking from him its name.”[162]

The next clan that deserves our attention is the Macdougalls, Macdugalls, Macdovals, and Macdowalls, as the name is spelled in various ways. The clan traces its lineage back to Dugall, who was the eldest son of Somerled, the shared ancestor of the clan Donald. It has been assumed until now that Alexander de Ergadia, the recognized ancestor of the clan Dugall, who first appears in 1284, was the son of Ewen de Ergadia, who played a significant role during the time of the cession of the Isles. However, Mr. Skene believes this view is incorrect; firstly, because Ewen seems to have died without having any male heirs, and secondly, because it's contradicted by the manuscript from 1450, which states that the clan Dugall, as well as the clan Rory and the clan Donald, did not descend from Ewen but from Ranald, the son of Somerled, through his son Dugall, from whom they indeed got their name. Mr. Smibert’s comments on this matter are noteworthy. “It seems very evident,” he says, “that they were one of the early branches of the foreign or wandering tribes from Ireland, or at least of Celtic origin. Their very name makes this fact almost undeniable. It also clearly separates them from the Norsemen of the Western Isles, who were always called Fion-galls, meaning Fair Strangers (Rovers, or Pirates). The common belief about the origin of the Macdougalls is that they descended from a son or grandson of Somerled named Dougal. But while a single leader with that name may have existed in the early Gaelic stories, it seems much more likely, given various circumstances, that the clan got their name from their ancestry and overall characteristics. They were Dhu-Galls, or 'black strangers.' The son or grandson of Somerled, who is said to have specifically founded the Macdougall clan, lived in the 12th century. By the 13th century, however, they were numerous and strong enough to oppose Bruce, so it seems unlikely that the descendant of Somerled could have done more than consolidate or unite a tribe that was already there, even if it’s accepted that it took its name from him.”[162]

Clan tartan
MACDOUGALL.

The first appearance which this family makes in history is at the convention which was held in the year 1284. In the list of those who[160] attended on that occasion, we find the name of Alexander de Ergadia, whose presence was probably the consequence of his holding his lands by a crown charter; but from this period we lose sight of him entirely, until the reign of Robert Bruce, when the strenuous opposition offered by the Lord of Lorn and by his son John to the succession of that king, restored his name to history, in connection with that of Bruce. Alister having married the third daughter of the Red Comyn, whom Bruce slew in the Dominican church at Dumfries, became the mortal enemy of the king; and, upon more than one occasion, during the early part of his reign, succeeded in reducing him to the greatest straits.

The first time this family showed up in history was at the convention held in 1284. In the list of attendees on that day, we see the name Alexander de Ergadia, likely there because he owned his lands through a royal charter; but after this, he disappears from records until the reign of Robert Bruce. During that time, the fierce opposition from the Lord of Lorn and his son John against Bruce's claim to the throne brought him back into the historical spotlight. Alister, having married the third daughter of the Red Comyn—who Bruce killed in the Dominican church at Dumfries—became a fierce enemy of the king. Several times in the early part of his reign, he managed to put Bruce in serious trouble.

Bruce, after his defeat at Methven, on the 19th of June 1306, withdrew to the mountainous parts of Breadalbane, and approached the borders of Argyleshire. His followers did not exceed three hundred men, who, disheartened by defeat, and exhausted by privation, were not in a condition to encounter a superior force. In this situation, however, he was attacked by Macdougall of Lorn, at the head of a thousand men, part of whom were Macnabs, who had joined the party of John Baliol; and, after a severe conflict, he was compelled to abandon the field. In the retreat from Dalree, where the battle had been fought, the king was hotly pursued, and especially by three of the clansmen of Lorn, probably personal attendants or henchmen of the Macdougalls, who appear to have resolved to slay the Bruce or die. These followed the retreating party, and when King Robert entered a narrow pass, threw themselves suddenly upon him. The king turning hastily round, cleft the skull of one with his battle-axe. “The second had grasped the stirrup, and Robert fixed and held him there by pressing down his foot, so that the captive was dragged along the ground as if chained to the horse. In the meantime, the third assailant had sprung from the hillside to the back of the horse, and sat behind the king. The latter turned half round and forced the Highlander forward to the front of the saddle, where ‘he clave the head to the harns.’ The second assailant was still hanging by the stirrup, and Robert now struck at him vigorously, and slew him at the first blow.” Whether the story is true or not, and it is by no means improbable, it shows the reputation for gigantic strength which the doughty Bruce had in his day. It is said to have been in this contest that the king lost the magnificent brooch, since famous as the “brooch of Lorn.” This highly-prized trophy was long preserved as a remarkable relic in the family of Macdougall of Dunolly, and after having been carried off during the siege of Dunolly Castle, the family residence, it was, about forty years ago, again restored to the family.[163] In his day of adversity the Macdougalls were the most persevering and dangerous of all King Robert’s enemies.

Bruce, after his defeat at Methven on June 19, 1306, retreated to the mountains of Breadalbane and moved towards the borders of Argyleshire. He had no more than three hundred men with him, who were discouraged by their loss and worn out from hardship, making them ill-prepared to face a stronger force. Despite this, he was attacked by Macdougall of Lorn, leading a thousand men, some of whom were Macnabs that had sided with John Baliol. After a fierce battle, Bruce was forced to leave the field. During the retreat from Dalree, where the fighting took place, the king was pursued aggressively, particularly by three of Lorn's clansmen, likely personal attendants or henchmen of the Macdougalls, who seemed determined to kill Bruce or die trying. They followed the retreating group, and when King Robert entered a narrow pass, they suddenly attacked him. The king quickly turned around and struck one with his battle-axe, splitting his skull. The second attacker grabbed the stirrup, and Robert pressed down on his foot, dragging him along the ground as if he were chained to the horse. Meanwhile, the third attacker jumped from the hillside onto the back of the horse and sat behind the king. Robert turned partially around and forced the Highlander to the front of the saddle, where he struck him down. The second attacker was still holding onto the stirrup, and Robert hit him powerfully, killing him with a single blow. Whether this story is true or not, and it seems quite possible, it reflects the legendary strength that Bruce was known for in his time. It is said that in this encounter, the king lost the famous brooch, later known as the “brooch of Lorn.” This valued trophy was kept as a notable relic in the Macdougall family of Dunolly, and after being taken during the siege of Dunolly Castle, their family home, it was returned to them about forty years ago.[163] In his times of trouble, the Macdougalls were the most persistent and dangerous of all King Robert's foes.

But the time for retribution at length arrived. When Robert Bruce had firmly established himself on the throne of Scotland, one of the first objects to which he directed his attention, was to crush his old enemies the Macdougalls,[164] and to revenge the many injuries he had suffered at their hands. With this view, he marched into Argyleshire, determined to lay waste the country, and take possession of Lorn. On advancing, he found John of Lorn and his followers posted in a formidable defile between Ben Cruachan and Loch Awe, which it seemed impossible to force, and almost hopeless to turn. But having sent a party to ascend the mountain, gain the heights, and threaten the[161] enemy’s rear, Bruce immediately attacked them in front, with the utmost fury. For a time the Macdougalls sustained the onset bravely; but at length, perceiving themselves in danger of being assailed in the rear, as well as the front, and thus completely isolated in the defile, they betook themselves to flight. Unable to escape from the mountain gorge, they were slaughtered without mercy, and by this reverse, their power was completely broken. Bruce then laid waste Argyleshire, besieged and took the castle of Dunstaffnage, and received the submission of Alister of Lorn, the father of John, who now fled to England. Alister was allowed to retain the district of Lorn: but the rest of his possessions were forfeited and given to Angus of Isla, who had all along remained faithful to the king’s interests.

But the time for revenge finally came. When Robert Bruce had firmly established himself on the throne of Scotland, one of the first things he focused on was to defeat his old enemies, the Macdougalls,[164] and to make them pay for the many injuries he had suffered at their hands. With this goal, he marched into Argyleshire, determined to devastate the land and take control of Lorn. As he advanced, he found John of Lorn and his followers positioned in a strong pass between Ben Cruachan and Loch Awe, which seemed impossible to break through and nearly hopeless to outflank. However, after sending a group to climb the mountain, gain the heights, and threaten the enemy’s rear, Bruce immediately attacked them head-on with full force. For a time, the Macdougalls fought back bravely; but eventually, realizing they were in danger of being attacked from both the front and back, and therefore completely cut off in the pass, they fled. Unable to escape from the mountain gorge, they were slaughtered without mercy, and this defeat shattered their power completely. Bruce then ravaged Argyleshire, besieged and captured the castle of Dunstaffnage, and received the surrender of Alister of Lorn, John’s father, who now fled to England. Alister was allowed to keep the district of Lorn, but the rest of his lands were forfeited and given to Angus of Isla, who had remained loyal to the king’s cause all along.

When John of Lorn arrived as a fugitive in England, King Edward was making preparations for that expedition, which terminated in the ever-memorable battle of Bannockburn. John was received with open arms, appointed to the command of the English fleet, and ordered to sail for Scotland, in order to co-operate with the land forces. But the total defeat and dispersion of the latter soon afterwards confirmed Bruce in possession of the throne; and being relieved from the apprehension of any further aggression on the part of the English kings he resolved to lose no time in driving the Lord of Lorn from the Isles, where he had made his appearance with the fleet under his command. Accordingly, on his return from Ireland, whither he had accompanied his brother Edward, he directed his course towards the Isles, and having arrived at Tarbet, is said to have caused his galleys to be dragged over the isthmus which connects Kintyre and Knapdale. This bold proceeding was crowned with success. The English fleet was surprised and dispersed; and its commander having been made prisoner, was sent to Dumbarton, and afterwards to Lochleven, where he was detained in confinement during the remainder of King Robert’s reign.

When John of Lorn arrived as a fugitive in England, King Edward was preparing for that campaign, which ended in the highly significant battle of Bannockburn. John was welcomed with open arms, given command of the English fleet, and ordered to set sail for Scotland to work with the land forces. However, the complete defeat and scattering of those forces soon solidified Bruce's hold on the throne. Free from the fear of further attacks from the English kings, he decided to act quickly to drive the Lord of Lorn from the Isles, where he had appeared with the fleet he commanded. So, on his return from Ireland, where he had gone with his brother Edward, he headed towards the Isles and, upon reaching Tarbet, is said to have had his galleys dragged over the land connection between Kintyre and Knapdale. This daring move was successful. The English fleet was caught off-guard and scattered, and its commander was captured and sent to Dumbarton, and later to Lochleven, where he was held in confinement for the rest of King Robert’s reign.

In the early part of the reign of David II., John’s son, John or Ewen, married a grand-daughter of Robert Bruce, and through her not only recovered the ancient possessions of his family, but even obtained a grant of the property of Glenlyon. These extensive territories, however, were not destined to remain long in the family. Ewen died without male issue; and his two daughters having married, the one John Stewart of Innermeath, and the other his brother Robert Stewart, an arrangement was entered into between these parties, in virtue of which the descendants of John Stewart acquired the whole of the Lorn possessions, with the exception of the castle of Dunolly and its dependencies, which remained to the other branch of the family; and thus terminated the power of this branch of the descendants of Somerled. The chieftainship of the clan now descended to the family of Dunolly, which continued to enjoy the small portion which remained to them of their ancient possessions until the year 1715, when the representative of the family incurred the penalty of forfeiture for his accession to the insurrection of that period; thus, by a singular contrast of circumstances, “losing the remains of his inheritance to replace upon the throne the descendants of those princes, whose accession his ancestors had opposed at the expense of their feudal grandeur.” The estate, however, was restored to the family in 1745, as a reward for their not having taken any part in the more formidable rebellion of that year. In President Forbes’s Report on the strength of the clans, the force of the Macdougalls is estimated at 200 men.

In the early part of David II's reign, John’s son, John or Ewen, married a granddaughter of Robert Bruce. Through her, he not only reclaimed his family's ancient lands but also secured a grant for the property of Glenlyon. However, these extensive territories were not meant to stay in the family for long. Ewen died without any male heirs, and his two daughters married—one to John Stewart of Innermeath and the other to his brother Robert Stewart. An agreement was reached between these parties, allowing the descendants of John Stewart to inherit all the Lorn possessions, except for the castle of Dunolly and its dependencies, which remained with the other branch of the family. This marked the end of this line of Somerled's descendants. The leadership of the clan then passed to the Dunolly family, who continued to hold onto the small portion of their ancient holdings until 1715, when the head of the family faced penalty and forfeiture for joining the uprising of that time. Ironically, he “lost the remnants of his inheritance in an effort to restore the throne to the descendants of those kings whose rise his ancestors had opposed at the cost of their feudal power.” The estate was restored to the family in 1745 as a reward for not participating in the larger rebellion that year. In President Forbes’s Report on the strength of the clans, the Macdougalls are estimated to have a force of 200 men.

The Macdougalls of Raray, represented by Macdougall of Ardencaple, were a branch of the house of Lorn. The principal cadets of the family of Donolly were those of Gallanach and Soraba. The Macdougalls still hold possessions in Galloway, where, however, they usually style themselves Macdowall.

The Macdougalls of Raray, represented by Macdougall of Ardencaple, were a branch of the house of Lorn. The main cadets of the Donolly family were those of Gallanach and Soraba. The Macdougalls still own land in Galloway, where they typically refer to themselves as Macdowall.

Macalisters.

A clan at one time of considerable importance, claiming connection with the great clan Donald, is the Macalisters, or MacAlesters, formerly inhabiting the south of Knapdale, and the north of Kintyre in Argyleshire. They are traced to Alister or Alexander, a son of Angus Mor, of the clan Donald. Exposed to the encroachments of the Campbells, their principal possessions became, ere long, absorbed by different branches of that powerful clan. The[162] chief of this sept of the Macdonalds is Somerville MacAlester of Loup in Kintyre, and Kennox in Ayrshire. In 1805 Charles Somerville MacAlester, Esq. of Loup, assumed the name and arms of Somerville in addition to his own, in right of his wife, Janet Somerville, inheritrix of the entailed estate of Kennox, whom he had married in 1792.

A clan that was once quite significant, claiming a connection to the great clan Donald, is the Macalisters, or MacAlesters, who used to live in the southern part of Knapdale and the northern part of Kintyre in Argyleshire. They can be traced back to Alister or Alexander, a son of Angus Mor from the clan Donald. Facing the encroachment of the Campbells, their main lands were eventually absorbed by various branches of that powerful clan. The [162] chief of this group of the Macdonalds is Somerville MacAlester of Loup in Kintyre, and Kennox in Ayrshire. In 1805, Charles Somerville MacAlester, Esq. of Loup, added the name and arms of Somerville to his own, due to his wife, Janet Somerville, heiress of the entailed estate of Kennox, whom he married in 1792.

From their descent from Alexander, eldest son of Angus Mor, Lord of the Isles and Kintyre in 1281, the grandson of Somerled, thane of Argyle, the MacAlesters claim to be the representatives, after MacDonell of Glengarry, of the ancient Lords of the Isles, as heirs male of Donald, grandson of Somerled.

From their descent from Alexander, the oldest son of Angus Mor, Lord of the Isles and Kintyre in 1281, and the grandson of Somerled, Thane of Argyle, the MacAlesters claim to be the representatives, after MacDonell of Glengarry, of the ancient Lords of the Isles, as male heirs of Donald, who was the grandson of Somerled.

After the forfeiture of the Lords of the Isles in 1493, the MacAlesters became so numerous as to form a separate and independent clan. At that period their chief was named John or Ian Dubh, whose residence was at Ard Phadriuc or Ardpatrick in South Knapdale. One of the family, Charles MacAlester, is mentioned as steward of Kintyre in 1481.

After the forfeiture of the Lords of the Isles in 1493, the MacAlesters grew so numerous that they formed a separate and independent clan. At that time, their chief was named John or Ian Dubh, and his home was at Ard Phadriuc or Ardpatrick in South Knapdale. One of the family members, Charles MacAlester, is mentioned as the steward of Kintyre in 1481.

Alexander MacAlester was one of those Highland chieftains who were held responsible, by the act “called the Black Band,” passed in 1587, for the peaceable behaviour of their clansmen and the “broken men” who lived on their lands. He died when his son, Godfrey or Gorrie MacAlester, was yet under age.

Alexander MacAlester was one of those Highland chieftains who were held accountable, by the act known as the "Black Band," passed in 1587, for the peaceful behavior of their clansmen and the "broken men" who lived on their lands. He died while his son, Godfrey or Gorrie MacAlester, was still a minor.

In 1618 the laird of Loup was named one of the twenty barons and gentlemen of the shire of Argyle who were made responsible for the good rule of the earldom during Argyll’s absence. He married Margaret, daughter of Colin Campbell of Kilberry, and though, as a vassal of the Marquis of Argyll, he took no part in the wars of the Marquis of Montrose, many of his clan fought on the side of the latter.

In 1618, the laird of Loup was appointed as one of the twenty barons and gentlemen of the shire of Argyle who were tasked with overseeing the management of the earldom during Argyll’s absence. He married Margaret, the daughter of Colin Campbell of Kilberry, and although he did not participate in the conflicts involving the Marquis of Montrose as a vassal of the Marquis of Argyll, many members of his clan fought for the latter.

The principal cadet of the family of Loup was MacAlester of Tarbert. There is also MacAlister of Glenbarr, county of Argyle.

The main cadet branch of the Loup family was MacAlester of Tarbert. There's also MacAlister of Glenbarr in Argyle County.

Siol Gillevray.

Under the head of the Siol or clan Gillevray, Mr Skene gives other three clans said by the genealogists to have been descended from the family of Somerled, and included by Mr Skene under the Gallgael. The three clans are those of the Macneills, the Maclauchlans, and the Macewens. According to the MS. of 1450, the Siol Gillevray are descended from a certain Gillebride, surnamed King of the Isles, who lived in the 12th century, and who derived his descent from a brother of Suibne, the ancestor of the Macdonalds, who was slain in the year 1034. Even Mr Skene, however, doubts the genealogy by which this Gillebride is derived from an ancestor of the Macdonalds in the beginning of the 11th century, but nevertheless, the traditionary affinity which is thus shown to have existed between these clans and the race of Somerled at so early a period, he thinks seems to countenance the notion that they had all originally sprung from the same stock. The original seat of this race appears to have been in Lochaber. On the conquest of Argyle by Alexander II., they were involved in the ruin which overtook all the adherents of Somerled; with the exception of the Macneills, who consented to hold their lands of the crown, and the Maclauchlans, who regained their former consequence by means of marriage with an heiress of the Lamonds. After the breaking up of the clan, the other branches appear to have followed, as their chief, Macdougall Campbell of Craignish, the head of a family, which is descended from the kindred race of MacInnes of Ardgour.

Under the Siol or clan Gillevray, Mr. Skene mentions three other clans believed by genealogists to have descended from the family of Somerled, which Mr. Skene categorizes under the Gallgael. The three clans are the Macneills, the Maclauchlans, and the Macewens. According to a manuscript from 1450, the Siol Gillevray are descendants of a certain Gillebride, known as King of the Isles, who lived in the 12th century and traced his lineage back to a brother of Suibne, the ancestor of the Macdonalds, who was killed in 1034. However, even Mr. Skene is skeptical about the genealogy that links this Gillebride to an ancestor of the Macdonalds at the beginning of the 11th century. Nonetheless, he believes the longstanding connection shown to exist between these clans and the race of Somerled at such an early time suggests they all originally came from the same lineage. The original home of this race seems to have been in Lochaber. After Alexander II’s conquest of Argyle, they suffered the same downfall that affected all the supporters of Somerled, except for the Macneills, who agreed to hold their lands from the crown, and the Maclauchlans, who regained their status through marriage with an heiress of the Lamonds. After the clan broke up, the other branches appear to have followed their leader, Macdougall Campbell of Craignish, who is from the related family of MacInnes of Ardgour.

MACNEILL.

Badge.—Sea Ware.

The Macneills consisted of two independent branches, the Macneills of Barra and the Macneills of Gigha, said to be descended from brothers. Their badge was the sea ware, but[163] they had different armorial bearings, and from this circumstance, joined to the fact that they were often opposed to each other in the clan fights of the period, and that the Christian names of the one, with the exception of Neill, were not used by the other, Mr Gregory thinks the tradition of their common descent erroneous. Part of their possessions were completely separated, and situated at a considerable distance from the rest.

The Macneills were made up of two distinct branches, the Macneills of Barra and the Macneills of Gigha, both said to be descendants of brothers. Their symbol was seaweed, but[163] they had different family crests, and because of this, along with the fact that they often fought against each other in clan battles of the time, and that the Christian names used by one branch—except for Neill—were not used by the other, Mr. Gregory believes the tradition of their shared ancestry is mistaken. A part of their land was completely separated and located a significant distance from the rest.

The clan Neill were among the secondary vassal tribes of the lords of the Isles, and its heads appear to have been of Norse or Danish origin. Mr Smibert thinks this probable from the fact that the Macneills were lords of Castle Swen, plainly a Norse term. “The clan,” he says,[165] “was in any case largely Gaelic, to a certainty. We speak of the fundamental line of the chiefs mainly, when we say that the Macneills appear to have at least shared the blood of the old Scandinavian inhabitants of the western islands. The names of those of the race first found in history are partly indicative of such a lineage. The isle of Barra and certain lands in Uist were chartered to a Macneill in 1427; and in 1472, a charter of the Macdonald family is witnessed by Hector Mactorquil Macneill, keeper of Castle Swen. The appellation ‘Mac-Torquil,’ half Gaelic, half Norse, speaks strongly in favour of the supposition that the two races were at this very time in the act of blending with one people. After all, we proceed not beyond the conclusion, that, by heirs male or heirs female, the founders of the house possessed a sprinkling of the blood of the ancient Norwegian occupants of the western isles and coasts, interfused with that of the native Gael of Albyn, and also of the Celtic visitants from Ireland. The proportion of Celtic blood, beyond doubt, is far the largest in the veins of the clan generally.”

The Neill clan was one of the lesser vassal tribes of the lords of the Isles, and its leaders seem to have been of Norse or Danish descent. Mr. Smibert believes this is likely because the Macneills were lords of Castle Swen, which is clearly a Norse term. “The clan,” he says,[165] “was largely Gaelic, without a doubt. When we refer to the main line of the chiefs, we note that the Macneills likely shared ancestry with the old Scandinavian inhabitants of the western islands. The names of the early historical figures in this lineage suggest such a background. The island of Barra and certain lands in Uist were granted to a Macneill in 1427; and in 1472, a charter from the Macdonald family is signed by Hector Mactorquil Macneill, the keeper of Castle Swen. The name ‘Mac-Torquil,’ which is part Gaelic and part Norse, strongly supports the idea that the two races were in the process of merging into one people. Ultimately, we conclude that, through male or female heirs, the founders of the house had a mix of blood from the ancient Norwegian inhabitants of the western isles and coasts, blended with that of the native Gaels of Albyn, as well as Celtic visitors from Ireland. Clearly, the Celtic blood is the predominant strain in the clan overall.”

About the beginning of the 15th century, the Macneills were a considerable clan in Knapdale, Argyleshire. As this district was not then included in the sheriffdom of Argyle, it is probable that their ancestor had consented to hold his lands of the crown.

About the start of the 15th century, the Macneills were a significant clan in Knapdale, Argyleshire. Since this area wasn't part of the sheriffdom of Argyle at the time, it's likely that their ancestor had agreed to hold his lands from the crown.

The first of the family on record is Nigellus Og, who obtained from Robert Bruce a charter of Barra and some lands in Kintyre. His great-grandson, Gilleonan Roderick Muchard Macneill, in 1427, received from Alexander, Lord of the Isles, a charter of that island. In the same charter were included the lands of Boisdale in South Uist, which lies about eight miles distant from Barra. With John Garve Maclean he disputed the possession of that island, and was killed by him in Coll. His grandson, Gilleonan, took part with John, the old Lord of the Isles, against his turbulent son, Angus, and fought on his side at the battle of Bloody Bay. He was chief of this sept or division of the Macneills in 1493, at the forfeiture of the lordship of the Isles.

The first recorded member of the family is Nigellus Og, who received a charter for Barra and some lands in Kintyre from Robert Bruce. His great-grandson, Gilleonan Roderick Muchard Macneill, was granted a charter for that island in 1427 by Alexander, Lord of the Isles. The charter also included the lands of Boisdale in South Uist, located about eight miles from Barra. He disputed the ownership of that island with John Garve Maclean and was killed by him in Coll. His grandson, Gilleonan, supported John, the old Lord of the Isles, against his rebellious son, Angus, and fought alongside him at the battle of Bloody Bay. He became the chief of this branch of the Macneills in 1493 during the forfeiture of the lordship of the Isles.

The Gigha Macneills are supposed to have sprung from Torquil Macneill, designated in his charter, “filius Nigelli,” who, in the early part of the 15th century, received from the Lord of the Isles a charter of the lands of Gigha and Taynish, with the constabulary of Castle Sweyn, in Knapdale. He had two sons, Neill his heir, and Hector, ancestor of the family of Taynish. Malcolm Macneill of Gigha, the son of Neill, who is first mentioned in 1478, was chief of this sept of the Macneills in 1493. After that period the Gigha branch followed the banner of Macdonald of Isla and Kintyre, while the Barra Macneills ranged themselves under that of Maclean of Dowart.

The Gigha Macneills are believed to have descended from Torquil Macneill, referred to in his charter as “filius Nigelli,” who, in the early 15th century, received a charter for the lands of Gigha and Taynish, along with the constabulary of Castle Sweyn in Knapdale, from the Lord of the Isles. He had two sons, Neill, his heir, and Hector, the ancestor of the Taynish family. Malcolm Macneill of Gigha, the son of Neill, was first mentioned in 1478 and was the chief of this branch of the Macneills in 1493. After that time, the Gigha branch allied with the Macdonalds of Isla and Kintyre, while the Barra Macneills joined forces with the Macleans of Dowart.

In 1545 Gilliganan Macneill of Barra was one of the barons and council of the Isles who accompanied Donald Dubh, styling himself Lord of the Isles and Earl of Ross, to Ireland, to swear allegiance to the king of England. His elder son, Roderick or Ruari Macneill, was killed at the battle of Glenlivet, by a shot from a fieldpiece, on 3d Oct. 1594. He left three sons—Roderick, his heir, called Ruari the turbulent, John, and Murdo. During the memorable and most disastrous feud which happened between the Macleans and the Macdonalds at this period, the Barra Macneills and the Gigha branch of the same clan fought on different sides.

In 1545, Gilliganan Macneill of Barra was one of the barons and council members of the Isles who traveled with Donald Dubh, who called himself Lord of the Isles and Earl of Ross, to Ireland to pledge loyalty to the king of England. His older son, Roderick, also known as Ruari Macneill, was killed at the battle of Glenlivet by a shot from a cannon on October 3, 1594. He had three sons—Roderick, his heir, known as Ruari the Turbulent, John, and Murdo. During the significant and disastrous feud between the Macleans and the Macdonalds at this time, the Barra Macneills and the Gigha branch of the same clan fought on opposing sides.

The Macneills of Barra were expert seamen, and did not scruple to act as pirates upon occasion. An English ship having been[164] seized off the island of Barra by Ruari the turbulent, Queen Elizabeth complained of this act of piracy. The laird of Barra was in consequence summoned to appear at Edinburgh, to answer for his conduct, but he treated the summons with contempt. All the attempts made to apprehend him proving unsuccessful, Mackenzie, tutor of Kintail, undertook to effect his capture by a stratagem frequently put in practice against the island chiefs when suspecting no hostile design. Under the pretence of a friendly visit, he arrived at Macneill’s castle of Chisamul (pronounced Kisimul), the ruins of which stand on an insulated rock in Castlebay, on the south-east end of Barra, and invited him and all his attendants on board his vessel. There they were well plied with liquor, until they were all overpowered with it. The chief’s followers were then sent on shore, while he himself was carried a prisoner to Edinburgh. Being put upon his trial, he confessed his seizure of the English ship, but pleaded in excuse that he thought himself bound by his loyalty to avenge, by every means in his power, the fate of his majesty’s mother, so cruelly put to death by the queen of England. This politic answer procured his pardon, but his estate was forfeited, and given to the tutor of Kintail. The latter restored it to its owner, on condition of his holding it of him, and paying him sixty merks Scots, as a yearly feu duty. It had previously been held of the crown. Some time thereafter Sir James Macdonald of Sleat married a daughter of the tutor of Kintail, who made over the superiority to his son-in-law, and it is now possessed by Lord Macdonald, the representative of the house of Sleat.

The Macneills of Barra were skilled sailors and occasionally acted as pirates. When Ruari the turbulent seized an English ship off the island of Barra, Queen Elizabeth complained about this act of piracy. As a result, the laird of Barra was summoned to appear in Edinburgh to answer for his actions, but he ignored the summons. After numerous unsuccessful attempts to capture him, Mackenzie, the tutor of Kintail, decided to use a common trick against the island chiefs who typically didn’t expect any aggressive intentions. Under the guise of a friendly visit, he arrived at Macneill’s castle of Chisamul (pronounced Kisimul), which stands on a rocky island in Castlebay on the southeast coast of Barra, and invited Macneill and his followers aboard his ship. They were generously supplied with drinks until they were all incapacitated. The chief's followers were then sent ashore while he was taken as a prisoner to Edinburgh. During his trial, he admitted to seizing the English ship but justified his actions by claiming he felt compelled by his loyalty to avenge the brutal execution of the king's mother at the hands of the Queen of England. This clever response earned him a pardon, but his estate was confiscated and given to the tutor of Kintail. The tutor later returned the estate to him with the condition that he hold it as a vassal and pay an annual fee of sixty merks Scots. Previously, it had been held directly from the crown. Some time later, Sir James Macdonald of Sleat married the tutor of Kintail's daughter, who transferred the superior rights to her husband, and it is now owned by Lord Macdonald, the current representative of the house of Sleat.

The old chief of Barra, Ruari the turbulent, had several sons by a lady of the family of Maclean, with whom, according to an ancient practice in the Highlands, he had handfasted, instead of marrying her. He afterwards married a sister of the captain of the Clanranald, and by her also he had sons. To exclude the senior family from the succession, the captain of the Clanranald took the part of his nephews, whom he declared to be the only legitimate sons of the Barra chief. Having apprehended the eldest son of the first family for having been concerned in the piratical seizure of a ship of Bourdeaux, he conveyed him to Edinburgh for trial, but he died there soon after. His brothers-german, in revenge, assisted by Maclean of Dowart, seized Neill Macneill, the eldest son of the second family, and sent him to Edinburgh, to be tried as an actor in the piracy of the same Bourdeaux ship; and, thinking that their father was too partial to their half brothers, they also seized the old chief, and placed him in irons. Neill Macneill, called Weyislache, was found innocent, and liberated through the influence of his uncle. Barra’s elder sons, on being charged to exhibit their father before the privy council, refused, on which they were proclaimed rebels, and commission was given to the captain of the Clanranald against them. In consequence of these proceedings, which occurred about 1613, Clanranald was enabled to secure the peaceable succession of his nephew to the estate of Barra, on the death of his father, which happened soon after.[166]

The old chief of Barra, Ruari the turbulent, had several sons with a woman from the Maclean family, with whom he had traditionally done a handfasting instead of marrying her. He then married the sister of the Clanranald captain and had more sons with her. To block the senior family from inheriting, the Clanranald captain supported his nephews, claiming they were the only legitimate sons of the Barra chief. After arresting the eldest son from the first family for his involvement in the piracy of a Bordeaux ship, he took him to Edinburgh for trial, but the son soon died there. In retaliation, his full brothers, aided by Maclean of Dowart, captured Neill Macneill, the eldest son of the second family, and sent him to Edinburgh to be tried for his involvement in the same Bordeaux ship's piracy. Believing their father favored their half-brothers too much, they also captured the old chief and put him in chains. Neill Macneill, known as Weyislache, was found innocent and released through his uncle's influence. When Barra’s elder sons were ordered to present their father before the privy council and refused, they were declared rebels, and a commission was issued to the Clanranald captain against them. Because of these events, which took place around 1613, Clanranald was able to secure a peaceful succession for his nephew to the Barra estate after the death of his father, which happened soon after.[166]

The island of Barra and the adjacent isles are still possessed by the descendant and representative of the family of Macneill. Their feudal castle of Chisamul has been already mentioned. It is a building of hexagonal form, strongly built, with a wall above thirty feet high, and anchorage for small vessels on every side of it. Martin, who visited Barra in 1703, in his Description of the Western Islands, says that the Highland Chroniclers or sennachies alleged that the then chief of Barra was the 34th lineal descendant from the first Macneill who had held it. He relates that the inhabitants of this and the other islands belonging to Macneill were in the custom of applying to him for wives and husbands, when he named the persons most suitable for them, and gave them a bottle of strong waters for the marriage feast.

The island of Barra and the nearby isles are still owned by the descendant and representative of the Macneill family. Their feudal castle, Chisamul, has already been mentioned. It is a hexagonal building, well-constructed, with walls over thirty feet high, and safe harbor for small vessels on all sides. Martin, who visited Barra in 1703, in his Description of the Western Islands, states that the Highland chroniclers or sennachies claimed that the then chief of Barra was the 34th direct descendant from the first Macneill who held it. He notes that the inhabitants of Barra and the other islands belonging to the Macneill family used to ask him for spouses, and he would suggest the most suitable candidates for them, along with providing a bottle of strong drink for their wedding celebration.

The chief of the Macneills of Gigha, in the first half of the 16th century, was Neill Macneill, who was killed, with many gentlemen of his tribe, in 1530, in a feud with Allan Maclean of Torlusk, called Ailen nan Sop, brother of Maclean of Dowart. His only daughter, Annabella, made over the lands of Gigha to her natural brother, Neill. He sold Gigha to[165] James Macdonald of Isla in 1554, and died without legitimate issue in the latter part of the reign of Queen Mary.

The leader of the Macneills of Gigha in the first half of the 16th century was Neill Macneill, who was killed along with many of his clan in 1530 during a conflict with Allan Maclean of Torlusk, known as Ailen nan Sop, the brother of Maclean of Dowart. His only daughter, Annabella, transferred the lands of Gigha to her illegitimate brother, Neill. He sold Gigha to [165] James Macdonald of Isla in 1554 and died without any legitimate children towards the end of Queen Mary's reign.

On the extinction of the direct male line, Neill Macneill vic Eachan, who had obtained the lands of Taynish, became heir male of the family. His descendant, Hector Macneill of Taynish, purchased in 1590 the island of Gigha from John Campbell of Calder, who had acquired it from Macdonald of Isla, so that it again became the property of a Macneill. The estates of Gigha and Taynish were possessed by his descendants till 1780, when the former was sold to Macneill of Colonsay, a cadet of the family.

On the extinction of the direct male line, Neill Macneill vic Eachan, who had acquired the lands of Taynish, became the male heir of the family. His descendant, Hector Macneill of Taynish, bought the island of Gigha in 1590 from John Campbell of Calder, who had obtained it from Macdonald of Isla, so it returned to being owned by a Macneill. The estates of Gigha and Taynish were held by his descendants until 1780, when the former was sold to Macneill of Colonsay, a branch of the family.

The representative of the male line of the Macneills of Taynish and Gigha, Roger Hamilton Macneill of Taynish, married Elizabeth, daughter and heiress of Hamilton Price, Esq. of Raploch, Lanarkshire, with whom he got that estate, and assumed, in consequence, the name of Hamilton. His descendants are now designated of Raploch.

The representative of the male line of the Macneills of Taynish and Gigha, Roger Hamilton Macneill of Taynish, married Elizabeth, the daughter and heiress of Hamilton Price, Esq. of Raploch, Lanarkshire, with whom he acquired that estate and consequently adopted the name Hamilton. His descendants are now known as of Raploch.

The principal cadets of the Gigha Macneills, besides the Taynish family, were those of Gallochallie, Carskeay, and Tirfergus. Torquil, a younger son of Lachlan Macneill Buy of Tirfergus, acquired the estate of Ugadale in Argyleshire, by marriage with the heiress of the Mackays in the end of the 17th century. The present proprietor spells his name Macneal. From Malcolm Beg Macneill, celebrated in Highland tradition for his extraordinary prowess and great strength, son of John Oig Macneill of Gallochallie, in the reign of James VI., sprung the Macneills of Arichonan. Malcolm’s only son, Neill Oig, had two sons, John, who succeeded him, and Donald Macneill of Crerar, ancestor of the Macneills of Colonsay, now the possessors of Gigha. Many cadets of the Macneills of Gigha settled in the north of Ireland.

The main cadet branches of the Gigha Macneills, besides the Taynish family, were those of Gallochallie, Carskeay, and Tirfergus. Torquil, a younger son of Lachlan Macneill Buy of Tirfergus, bought the estate of Ugadale in Argyleshire by marrying the heiress of the Mackays at the end of the 17th century. The current owner spells his name Macneal. From Malcolm Beg Macneill, known in Highland tradition for his incredible strength and skill, son of John Oig Macneill of Gallochallie during the reign of James VI, came the Macneills of Arichonan. Malcolm's only son, Neill Oig, had two sons: John, who took over after him, and Donald Macneill of Crerar, who is the ancestor of the Macneills of Colonsay, now the owners of Gigha. Many cadets of the Macneills of Gigha moved to northern Ireland.

Both branches of the clan Neill laid claim to the chiefship. According to tradition, it has belonged, since the middle of the 16th century, to the house of Barra. Under the date of 1550, a letter appears in the register of the privy council, addressed to “Torkill Macneill, chief and principal of the clan and surname of Macnelis.” Mr Skene conjectures this Torkill to have been the hereditary keeper of Castle Sweyn, and connected with neither branch of the Macneills. He is said, however, to have been the brother of Neill Macneill of Gigha, killed in 1530, as above mentioned, and to have, on his brother’s death, obtained a grant of the non-entries of Gigha as representative of the family. If this be correct, according to the above designation, the chiefship was in the Gigha line. Torquil appears to have died without leaving any direct succession.

Both branches of the Neill clan claimed the leadership. According to tradition, it has belonged to the house of Barra since the mid-16th century. In a record from 1550, there’s a letter in the privy council register addressed to “Torkill Macneill, chief and principal of the clan and surname of Macnelis.” Mr. Skene suggests that this Torkill was the hereditary keeper of Castle Sweyn and wasn’t linked to either branch of the Macneills. However, he is said to have been the brother of Neill Macneill of Gigha, who was killed in 1530, as mentioned earlier, and he might have received a grant of the non-entries of Gigha as the family representative after his brother’s death. If this is true, then based on the title given, the leadership was in the Gigha line. It seems that Torquil died without any direct heirs.

The first of the family of Colonsay, Donald Macneill of Crerar, in South Knapdale, exchanged that estate in 1700, with the Duke of Argyll, for the islands of Colonsay and Oronsay. The old possessors of these two islands, which are only separated by a narrow sound, dry at low water, were the Macduffies or Macphies. Donald’s great-grandson, Archibald Macneill of Colonsay, sold that island to his cousin, John Macneill, who married Hester, daughter of Duncan Macneill of Dunmore, and had six sons. His eldest son, Alexander, younger of Colonsay, became the purchaser of Gigha. Two of his other sons, Duncan, Lord Colonsay, and Sir John Macneill, have distinguished themselves, the one as a lawyer and judge, and the other as a diplomatist.

The first member of the Colonsay family, Donald Macneill of Crerar in South Knapdale, traded that estate in 1700 with the Duke of Argyll for the islands of Colonsay and Oronsay. The previous owners of these two islands, which are only separated by a narrow sound that dries at low tide, were the Macduffies or Macphies. Donald’s great-grandson, Archibald Macneill of Colonsay, sold the island to his cousin, John Macneill, who married Hester, daughter of Duncan Macneill of Dunmore, and had six sons. His eldest son, Alexander, younger of Colonsay, became the buyer of Gigha. Two of his other sons, Duncan, Lord Colonsay, and Sir John Macneill, have made a name for themselves, one as a lawyer and judge, and the other as a diplomat.

MACLACHLAN.

Badge.—Mountain Ash.

Maclachlan, or Maclauchlan, is the name of another clan classified by Skene as belonging to the great race of the Siol Conn, and in the MS., so much valued by this writer, of 1450, the Maclachlans are traced to Gilchrist, a grandson of that Anradan or Henry, from whom all[166] the clans of the Siol Gillevray are said to be descended. They possessed the barony of Strathlachlan in Cowal, and other extensive possessions in the parishes of Glassrie and Kilmartin, and on Loch Awe side, which were separated from the main seat of the family by Loch Fyne.

Maclachlan, or Maclauchlan, is the name of another clan classified by Skene as part of the great race of the Siol Conn. In the manuscript that this writer valued so much from 1450, the Maclachlans are traced back to Gilchrist, a grandson of Anradan or Henry, from whom all the clans of the Siol Gillevray are said to be descended. They owned the barony of Strathlachlan in Cowal, along with other large estates in the parishes of Glassrie and Kilmartin, and on the side of Loch Awe, which were separated from the family's main seat by Loch Fyne.

They were one of those Gaelic tribes who adopted the oared galley for their special device, as indicative of their connection, either by residence or descent, with the Isles. An ancestor of the family, Lachlan Mor, who lived in the 13th century, is described in the Gaelic MS. of 1450, as “son of Patrick, son of Gilchrist, son of De dalan, called the clumsy, son of Anradan, from whom are descended also the clan Neill.”

They were one of those Gaelic tribes that used the oared galley as their distinct symbol, showing their ties, either by living in or coming from the Isles. An ancestor of the family, Lachlan Mor, who lived in the 13th century, is described in the Gaelic manuscript from 1450 as “son of Patrick, son of Gilchrist, son of De dalan, called the clumsy, son of Anradan, from whom the clan Neill also descends.”

Clan tartan
MACLACHLAN.

By tradition the Maclachlans are said to have come from Ireland, their original stock being the O’Loughlins of Meath.

By tradition, the Maclachlans are believed to have originated from Ireland, with their roots traceable to the O’Loughlins of Meath.

According to the Irish genealogies, the clan Lachlan, the Lamonds, and the MacEwens of Otter, were kindred tribes, being descended from brothers who were sons of De dalan above referred to, and tradition relates that they took possession of the greater part of the district of Cowal, from Toward Point to Strachur at the same time; the Lamonds being separated from the MacEwens by the river of Kilfinan, and the MacEwens from the Maclachlans by the stream which separates the parishes of Kilfinan and Strath Lachlan. De dalan, the common ancestor of these families, is stated in ancient Irish genealogies to have been the grandson of Hugh Atlaman, the head of the great family of O’Neils, kings of Ireland.

According to Irish genealogies, the Lachlan clan, the Lamonds, and the MacEwens of Otter were related tribes, descended from brothers who were sons of De dalan mentioned earlier. Tradition says they took control of most of the Cowal area, from Toward Point to Strachur, at the same time. The Lamonds were separated from the MacEwens by the Kilfinan River, and the MacEwens were separated from the Maclachlans by the stream that divides the parishes of Kilfinan and Strath Lachlan. De dalan, the common ancestor of these families, is noted in ancient Irish genealogies as the grandson of Hugh Atlaman, the head of the prominent O’Neils family, who were kings of Ireland.

About 1230, Gilchrist Maclachlan, who is mentioned in the manuscript of 1450 as chief of the family of Maclachlan at the time, is a witness to a charter of Kilfinan granted by Laumanus, ancestor of the Lamonds.

About 1230, Gilchrist Maclachlan, who is mentioned in the 1450 manuscript as the head of the Maclachlan family at that time, witnesses a charter of Kilfinan granted by Laumanus, an ancestor of the Lamonds.

In 1292, Gilleskel Maclachlan got a charter of his lands in Ergadia from Baliol.

In 1292, Gilleskel Maclachlan received a charter for his lands in Ergadia from Baliol.

In a document preserved in the treasury of Her Majesty’s Exchequer, entitled “Les petitions de terre demandees en Escoce,” there is the following entry,—“Item Gillescop Macloghlan ad demandi la Baronie de Molbryde juvene, apelle Strath, que fu pris contre le foi de Roi.” From this it appears that Gillespie Maclachlan was in possession of the lands still retained by the family, during the occupation of Scotland by Edward I. in 1296.[167]

In a document kept in the treasury of Her Majesty’s Exchequer, called “Les petitions de terre demandees en Escoce,” there is this entry: “Item Gillescop Macloghlan demands the Barony of Molbryde junior, called Strath, which was taken against the faith of the King.” This shows that Gillespie Maclachlan held the lands still owned by the family during Edward I's occupation of Scotland in 1296.[167]

In 1314, Archibald Maclachlan in Ergadia, granted to the Preaching Friars of Glasgow forty shillings to be paid yearly out of his lands of Kilbride, “juxta castrum meum quod dicitur Castellachlan.” He died before 1322, and was succeeded by his brother Patrick. The latter married a daughter of James, Steward of Scotland, and had a son, Lachlan, who succeeded him. Lachlan’s son, Donald, confirmed in 1456, the grant by his predecessor Archibald, to the Preaching Friars of Glasgow of forty shillings yearly out of the lands of Kilbride, with an additional annuity of six shillings and eightpence “from his lands of Kilbryde near Castellachlan.”[168]

In 1314, Archibald Maclachlan in Ergadia gave the Preaching Friars of Glasgow forty shillings to be paid each year from his lands in Kilbride, "near my castle called Castellachlan." He passed away before 1322 and was succeeded by his brother Patrick. Patrick married a daughter of James, the Steward of Scotland, and they had a son, Lachlan, who succeeded him. Lachlan’s son, Donald, confirmed in 1456 the grant made by his predecessor Archibald to the Preaching Friars of Glasgow of forty shillings a year from the lands of Kilbride, along with an additional payment of six shillings and eight pence "from his lands of Kilbryde near Castellachlan."[168]

Lachlan, the 15th chief, dating from the time that written evidence can be adduced, was served heir to his father, 23d September 1719. He married a daughter of Stewart of Appin, and was killed at Culloden, fighting on the side of Prince Charles. The 18th chief, his great-grandson, Robert Maclachlan of Maclachlan, convener and one of the deputy-lieutenants of Argyleshire, married in 1823, Helen, daughter of William A. Carruthers of Dormont, Dumfries-shire, without issue. His brother, the next heir, George Maclachlan, Esq., has three sons and a daughter. The family seat, Castle Lachlan, built about 1790, near the old and ruinous tower, formerly the residence of the chiefs, is situated in the centre of the family estate, which is eleven miles in length, and, on an average, a mile and a half in breadth, and stretches in one continued line along the eastern side of Loch Fyne. The effective force of the clan previous to the rebellion of 1745, was estimated at 300 men. Their original seat, according to Mr Skene, appears to have been in Lochaber, where a very old branch of the family has from the earliest period been settled as native men of the Camerons.

Lachlan, the 15th chief, dating from the time when we have written records, was named heir to his father on September 23, 1719. He married a daughter of Stewart of Appin and was killed at Culloden while fighting for Prince Charles. The 18th chief, his great-grandson Robert Maclachlan of Maclachlan, who was a convener and one of the deputy-lieutenants of Argyleshire, married Helen, the daughter of William A. Carruthers of Dormont, Dumfries-shire, in 1823, but they had no children. His brother, the next heir, George Maclachlan, Esq., has three sons and a daughter. The family seat, Castle Lachlan, built around 1790, is located near the old and crumbling tower that used to be the residence of the chiefs. It sits in the middle of the family estate, which is eleven miles long and an average of a mile and a half wide, stretching in a continuous line along the eastern shore of Loch Fyne. Before the 1745 rebellion, the clan's fighting force was estimated at 300 men. According to Mr. Skene, their original seat seems to have been in Lochaber, where a very old branch of the family has been established since the earliest times as native members of the Camerons.

In Argyleshire also are the families of Maclachlan of Craiginterve, Inchconnell, &c.,[167] and in Stirlingshire, of Auchintroig. The Maclachlans of Drumblane in Monteith were of the Lochaber branch.

In Argyleshire, there are also the families of Maclachlan of Craiginterve, Inchconnell, etc.,[167] and in Stirlingshire, of Auchintroig. The Maclachlans of Drumblane in Monteith were from the Lochaber branch.

MacEwens.

Upon a rocky promontory situated on the coast of Lochfyne, may still be discerned the vestige of a building, called in Gaelic Chaistel Mhic Eobhuin, or the castle of MacEwen. In the Old Statistical Account of the parish of Kilfinnan, quoted by Skene, this MacEwen is described as the chief of a clan, and proprietor of the northern division of the parish called Otter; and in the manuscript of 1450, which contains the genealogy of the Clan Eoghan na Hoitreic, or Clan Ewen of Otter, they are derived from Anradan, the common ancestor of the Maclauchlans and the Macneills. This family soon became extinct, and their property gave title to a branch of the Campbells, by whom it appears to have been subsequently acquired, though in what manner we have no means of ascertaining.

Upon a rocky cliff on the coast of Lochfyne, you can still see the remains of a building, known in Gaelic as Chaistel Mhic Eobhuin, or the castle of MacEwen. In the Old Statistical Account of the parish of Kilfinnan, cited by Skene, this MacEwen is described as the leader of a clan and the owner of the northern part of the parish called Otter. The manuscript from 1450, which contains the genealogy of the Clan Eoghan na Hoitreic, or Clan Ewen of Otter, traces their lineage back to Anradan, the shared ancestor of the Maclauchlans and the Macneills. This family soon came to an end, and their land became the property of a branch of the Campbells, who apparently acquired it later, although we have no way of knowing how.

Siol Eachern.

Under the name of Siol Eachern are included by Mr Skene the Macdougall Campbells of Craignish, and the Lamonds of Lamond, both very old clans in Argyleshire, and supposed to have been originally of the same race.

Under the name of Siol Eachern, Mr. Skene includes the Macdougall Campbells of Craignish and the Lamonds of Lamond, both very old clans in Argyleshire, and believed to have originally come from the same lineage.

Macdougall Campbells of Craignish.

“The policy of the Argyll family,” says Mr Skene, “led them to employ every means for the acquisition of property, and the extension of the clan. One of the arts which they used for the latter purpose was to compel those clans which had become dependant upon them to adopt the name of Campbell; and this, when successful, was generally followed at an after period, by the assertion that that clan was descended from the house of Argyll. In general, the clans thus adopted into the race of Campbell, are sufficiently marked out by their being promoted only to the honour of their being an illegitimate branch; but the tradition of the country invariably distinguishes between the real Campbells, and those who were compelled to adopt their name.” Of the policy in question, the Campbells of Craignish are said to have afforded a remarkable instance. According to the Argyll system, as here described, they are represented as the descendants of Dugall, an illegitimate son of a Campbell, who lived in the twelfth century. But the common belief amongst the people is, that their ancient name was MacEachern, and that they were of the same race with the Macdonalds; nor are there wanting circumstances which seem to give countenance to this tradition. Their arms are charged with the galley of the Isles, from the mast of which depends a shield exhibiting some of the distinctive bearings of the Campbells; and, what is even more to the purpose, the manuscript of 1450 contains a genealogy of the MacEacherns, in which they are derived from a certain Nicol MacMurdoch, who lived in the twelfth century. Besides, when the MacGillevrays and MacIans of Morvern and Ardgour were broken up and dispersed, many of their septs, although not resident on the property of the Craignish family, acknowledged its head as their chief. But as the MacGillevrays and the MacIans were two branches of the same clan, which had separated as early as the twelfth century; and as the MacEacherns appear to have been of the same race, Murdoch, the first of the clan, being contemporary with Murdoch the father of Gillebride, the ancestor of the Siol Gillevray; it may be concluded that the Siol Eachern and the MacIans were of the same clan; and this is further confirmed by the circumstance, that there was an old family of MacEacherns which occupied Kingerloch, bordering on Ardgour, the ancient property of the MacIans. That branch of the Siol Eachern which settled at Craignish, were called Clan Dugall Craignish, and obtained, it is said, the property known by this name from the brother of Campbell of Lochow, in the reign of David II.[169] The lands of Colin Campbell of Lochow having been forfeited in that reign, his brother, Gillespie Campbell, appears to have obtained a grant of them from the[168] crown; and it is not improbable that the clan Dugall Craignish acquired from the latter their right to the property of Craignish. After the restoration of the Lochow family, by the removal of the forfeiture, that of Craignish were obliged to hold their lands, not of the crown, but of the house of Argyll. Nevertheless, they continued for some time a considerable family, maintaining a sort of independence, until at length, yielding to the influence of that policy which has already been described, they merged, like most of the neighbouring clans, in that powerful race by whom they were surrounded.[170]

“The policy of the Argyll family,” says Mr. Skene, “led them to use every tactic to acquire property and expand the clan. One strategy they employed for that purpose was to force clans that had become dependent on them to adopt the name Campbell; and this, when successful, was usually followed later by claims that those clans were descended from the house of Argyll. Generally, the clans that adopted the Campbell name are distinctly marked by their recognition only as an illegitimate branch; however, local tradition consistently differentiates between the true Campbells and those who were compelled to take on their name.” The Campbells of Craignish are said to be a notable example of this policy. According to the Argyll system described here, they are portrayed as descendants of Dugall, an illegitimate son of a Campbell who lived in the twelfth century. But the common belief among the people is that their original name was MacEachern and that they were of the same lineage as the Macdonalds; there are also circumstances that seem to support this tradition. Their coat of arms features the galley of the Isles, from the mast of which hangs a shield showing some of the distinctive markings of the Campbells; and what’s even more relevant, the manuscript from 1450 contains a genealogy of the MacEacherns, tracing their lineage back to a Nicol MacMurdoch, who lived in the twelfth century. Additionally, when the MacGillevrays and MacIans of Morvern and Ardgour were broken up and scattered, many of their groups, although not residing on the Craignish property, recognized its leader as their chief. However, since the MacGillevrays and the MacIans were two branches of the same clan that had separated as early as the twelfth century, and since the MacEacherns appear to be of the same lineage—Murdoch, the first of their clan, was contemporary with Murdoch, the father of Gillebride, the ancestor of the Siol Gillevray—it can be concluded that the Siol Eachern and the MacIans belonged to the same clan. This is further confirmed by the existence of an old family of MacEacherns who lived in Kingerloch, adjacent to Ardgour, the old property of the MacIans. The branch of the Siol Eachern that settled at Craignish was called Clan Dugall Craignish and is said to have received the property known by this name from the brother of Campbell of Lochow during the reign of David II.[169] The lands of Colin Campbell of Lochow were forfeited during that time, and his brother, Gillespie Campbell, seems to have obtained a grant of them from the[168] crown; it’s likely that Clan Dugall Craignish acquired their right to the Craignish property from him. After the Lochow family was restored, following the lift of the forfeiture, the Craignish clan had to hold their lands, not from the crown, but from the house of Argyll. Nevertheless, they managed to remain a considerable family for some time, maintaining a degree of independence, until ultimately, succumbing to the influence of the policy already described, they merged, like most of the neighboring clans, into the powerful race surrounding them.[170]

LAMOND.

Badge.—Crab-Apple Tree.

It is an old and accredited tradition in the Highlands, that the Lamonds or Lamonts were the most ancient proprietors of Cowal, and that the Stewarts, Maclauchlans, and Campbells obtained possession of their property in that district by marriage with daughters of the family. At an early period a very small part only of Cowal was included in the sheriffdom of Upper Argyle, the remainder being comprehended in that of Perth. It may, therefore, be presumed that, on the conquest of Argyle by Alexander II., the lord of Lower Cowal had submitted to the king, and obtained a crown charter. But, in little more than half a century after that event, we find the High Steward in possession of Lower Cowal, and the Maclauchlans in possession of Strathlachlan. It appears, indeed, that, in 1242, Alexander the High Steward of Scotland, married Jean, the daughter of James, son of Angus MacRory, who is styled Lord of Bute; and, from the manuscript of 1450, we learn that, about the same period, Gilchrist Maclauchlan married the daughter of Lachlan MacRory; from which it is probable that this Roderic or Rory was the third individual who obtained a crown charter for Lower Cowal, and that by these intermarriages the property passed from his family into the hands of the Stewarts and the Machlauchlans. The coincidence of these facts, with the tradition above-mentioned, would seem also to indicate that Angus MacRory was the ancestor of the Lamonds.

It is an old and respected tradition in the Highlands that the Lamonds or Lamonts were the original owners of Cowal, and that the Stewarts, Maclauchlans, and Campbells gained ownership of their lands in that area through marriage to daughters of the family. In the early days, only a small part of Cowal was part of the sheriffdom of Upper Argyle, while the rest was included in Perth's jurisdiction. It is likely that, when Alexander II conquered Argyle, the lord of Lower Cowal submitted to the king and received a royal charter. However, just over fifty years later, we see the High Steward controlling Lower Cowal, with the Maclauchlans in charge of Strathlachlan. In fact, it seems that in 1242, Alexander the High Steward of Scotland married Jean, the daughter of James, son of Angus MacRory, known as the Lord of Bute; and from a manuscript from 1450, we find that around the same time, Gilchrist Maclauchlan married the daughter of Lachlan MacRory. This suggests that Roderic or Rory was likely the third person to receive a royal charter for Lower Cowal, and that these marriages led to the transfer of property from his family to the Stewarts and the Maclauchlans. The convergence of these events with the aforementioned tradition also implies that Angus MacRory was the ancestor of the Lamonds.

After the marriage of the Steward with the heiress of Lamond, the next of that race of whom any mention is made is Duncan MacFercher, and “Laumanus,” son of Malcolm, and grandson of the same Duncan, who appear to have granted to the monks of Paisley a charter of the lands of Kilmore, near Lochgilp, and also of the lands “which they and their predecessors held at Kilmun” (quas nos et antecessores nostri apud Kilmun habuerunt). In the same year, “Laumanus,” the son of Malcolm, also granted a charter of the lands of Kilfinnan, which, in 1295, is confirmed by Malcolm, the son and heir of the late “Laumanus” (domini quondam Laumanis). But in an instrument, or deed, dated in 1466, between the monastery of Paisley and John Lamond of Lamond, regarding the lands of Kilfinan, it is expressly stated, that these lands had belonged to the ancestors of John Lamond; and hence, it is evident, that the “Laumanus,” mentioned in the previous deed, must have been one of the number, if not indeed the chief and founder of the family. “From Laumanus,” says Mr Skene, “the clan appear to have taken the name of Maclaman or Lamond, having previously to this time borne the name of Macerachar, and Clan Mhic Earachar.”

After the Steward married the heiress of Lamond, the next person from that family mentioned is Duncan MacFercher, along with “Laumanus,” the son of Malcolm and grandson of Duncan. They seem to have given the monks of Paisley a charter for the lands of Kilmore, near Lochgilp, and also for the lands “which they and their predecessors held at Kilmun” (quas nos et antecessores nostri apud Kilmun habuerunt). In the same year, “Laumanus,” the son of Malcolm, also granted a charter for the lands of Kilfinnan, which in 1295 was confirmed by Malcolm, the son and heir of the late “Laumanus” (domini quondam Laumanis). However, in a document dated 1466 between the monastery of Paisley and John Lamond of Lamond, regarding the lands of Kilfinan, it is clearly stated that these lands belonged to the ancestors of John Lamond. Therefore, it is clear that the “Laumanus” mentioned in the earlier deed must have been one of them, if not the actual chief and founder of the family. “From Laumanus,” says Mr. Skene, “the clan seems to have taken the name of Maclaman or Lamond, having previously been known as Macerachar and Clan Mhic Earachar.”

The connection of this clan with that of Dugall Craignish, is indicated by the same circumstances which point out the connection of other branches of the tribe; for whilst the Craignish family preserved its power it was followed by a great portion of the Clan Mhic Earachar, although it possessed no feudal right[169] to their services. “There is one peculiarity connected with the Lamonds,” says Mr Skene, “that although by no means a powerful clan, their genealogy can be proved by charters, at a time when most other Highland families are obliged to have recourse to tradition, and the genealogies of their ancient sennachies; but their antiquity could not protect the Lamonds from the encroachments of the Campbells, by whom they were soon reduced to as small a portion of their original possessions in Lower Cowal, as the other Argyleshire clans had been of theirs.”[171] The Lamonds were a clan of the same description as the Maclauchlans, and, like the latter, they have, notwithstanding “the encroachments of the Campbells,” still retained a portion of their ancient possessions. The chief of this family is Lamond of Lamond.

The connection of this clan to Dugall Craignish is shown by the same circumstances that indicate the ties of other branches of the tribe. While the Craignish family maintained its power, it was supported by a large part of Clan Mhic Earachar, even though it had no legal claim to their services.[169] “There is one unique aspect related to the Lamonds,” says Mr. Skene, “that even though they are by no means a powerful clan, their genealogy can be traced through charters at a time when most other Highland families had to rely on tradition and the genealogies of their ancient storytellers. However, their ancient lineage couldn't save the Lamonds from the advances of the Campbells, who soon reduced them to a much smaller portion of their original lands in Lower Cowal, similar to what happened to other clans in Argyleshire.”[171] The Lamonds were a clan similar to the Maclauchlans and, despite “the encroachments of the Campbells,” they have still kept a part of their ancient lands. The leader of this family is Lamond of Lamond.

According to Nisbet, the clan Lamond were originally from Ireland, but whether they sprung from the Dalriadic colony, or from a still earlier race in Cowal, it is certain that they possessed, at a very early period, the superiority of the district. Their name continued to be the prevailing one till the middle of the 17th century. In June 1646, certain chiefs of the clan Campbell in the vicinity of Dunoon castle, determined upon obtaining the ascendency, took advantage of the feuds and disorders of the period, to wage a war of extermination against the Lamonds. The massacre of the latter by the Campbells, that year, formed one of the charges against the Marquis of Argyll in 1661, although he does not seem to have been any party to it.

According to Nisbet, the Lamond clan originally came from Ireland, but it’s unclear whether they descended from the Dalriadic colony or from an even earlier group in Cowal. What is certain is that they held dominance in the area from a very early time. Their name remained the most common one until the middle of the 17th century. In June 1646, some chiefs of the Campbell clan near Dunoon castle decided to gain control and took advantage of the feuds and chaos of the time to launch a war of extermination against the Lamonds. The Campbells' massacre of the Lamond clan that year became one of the accusations against the Marquis of Argyll in 1661, although he doesn’t appear to have been directly involved.

An interesting tradition is recorded of one of the lairds of Lamond, who had unfortunately killed, in a sudden quarrel, the son of MacGregor of Glenstrae, taking refuge in the house of the latter, and claiming his protection, which was readily granted, he being ignorant that he was the slayer of his son. On being informed, MacGregor escorted him in safety to his own people. When the MacGregors were proscribed, and the aged chief of Glenstrae had become a wanderer, Lamond hastened to protect him and his family, and received them into his house.

An interesting tradition tells of one of the lairds of Lamond, who unfortunately killed the son of MacGregor of Glenstrae during a sudden fight. Seeking refuge in the house of MacGregor and claiming his protection, he was readily welcomed, unaware that he had murdered MacGregor's son. Once informed, MacGregor safely escorted him back to his own people. When the MacGregors were outlawed and the elderly chief of Glenstrae became a fugitive, Lamond rushed to protect him and his family, taking them into his home.

FOOTNOTES:

[162] Clans, 44, 45.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Clans, 44, 45.

[163] Mr Smibert (Clans, p. 46) thus describes this interesting relic:—“That ornament, as observed, is silver, and consists of a circular plate, about four inches in diameter, having a tongue like that of a common buckle on the under side. The upper side is magnificently ornamented. First, from the margin rises a neatly-formed rim, with hollows cut in the edge at certain distances, like the embrasures in an embattled wall. From a circle within this rim rise eight round tapering obelisks, about an inch and a quarter high, finely cut, and each studded at top with a river pearl. Within this circle of obelisks there is a second rim, also ornamented with carved work, and within which rises a neat circular case, occupying the whole centre of the brooch, and slightly overtopping the obelisks. The exterior of this case, instead of forming a plain circle, projects into eight semi-cylinders, which relieve it from all appearance of heaviness. The upper part is likewise carved very elegantly, and in the centre there is a large gem. This case may be taken off, and within there is a hollow, which might have contained any small articles upon which a particular value was set.”

[163] Mr. Smibert (Clans, p. 46) describes this fascinating relic: “The ornament is made of silver and features a circular plate about four inches in diameter, with a tongue similar to that of a regular buckle on the underside. The top side is beautifully adorned. First, a neatly-shaped rim rises from the edge, with hollows cut into it at intervals, resembling the openings in a fortified wall. From a circle within this rim, eight round tapering obelisks rise, each about an inch and a quarter tall, finely carved, and topped with a river pearl. Inside this circle of obelisks is a second rim, also decorated with carvings, which encircles a neat circular case that occupies the entire center of the brooch and slightly rises above the obelisks. Instead of a simple circle, the outer edge of this case extends into eight semi-cylinders, giving it a light appearance. The upper part is also elegantly carved, and in the center, there is a large gem. This case can be removed, and inside is a hollow space that could have held small items of particular value.”

[164] In referring to this incident in the first part of this work (p. 63), the name “Stewart” (which had crept into the old edition) was allowed to remain instead of that of “Macdougall.” The Stewarts did not possess Lorn till some years after.

[164] When mentioning this incident in the first part of this work (p. 63), the name “Stewart” (which had slipped into the old edition) was kept instead of “Macdougall.” The Stewarts didn’t actually own Lorn until several years later.

[165] Clans, p. 84.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Clans, p. 84.

[166] Gregory’s Highlands and Isles, p. 346.

[166] Gregory’s Highlands and Isles, p. 346.

[167] See Sir Francis Palgrave’s Scottish Documents, vol. i. p. 319.

[167] See Sir Francis Palgrave’s Scottish Documents, vol. 1, p. 319.

[168] Munimenta Fratrum Predicatorum de Glasgu. Maitland Club.

[168] Munimenta Fratrum Predicatorum de Glasgu. Maitland Club.

[169] “Nisbet, that acute heraldist,” says Smibert, “discovered an old seal of the family, on which the words are, as nearly as they can be made out, S(igillum) Dugalli de Craignish, showing that the Campbells of Craignish were simply of the Dhu-Gall race. The seal is very old, though noticed only by its use in 1500. It has the grand mark upon it of the bearings of all the Gael of the Western Coasts, namely, the Oared Galley.”

[169] “Nisbet, that sharp heraldist,” Smibert says, “found an old seal of the family, which contains the words, as closely as we can decipher them, S(igillum) Dugalli de Craignish, indicating that the Campbells of Craignish were simply of the Dhu-Gall lineage. The seal is quite old, though it's only noted for its usage in 1500. It features the grand symbol of the heraldry of all the Gael from the Western Coasts, specifically, the Oared Galley.”

[170] Skene’s Highlanders.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Skene’s Highlanders.

[171] Skene’s Highlanders, vol. ii. part ii. chap. 4.

[171] Skene’s Highlanders, vol. 2, part 2, chap. 4.


CHAPTER IV.

Robertsons or Clan Donnachie—Macfarlanes—Campbells of Argyll and offshoots—Royal Marriage—Campbells of Breadalbane—Macarthur Campbells of Strachur—Campbells of Cawdor, Aberuchill, Ardnamurchan, Auchinbreck, Ardkinglass, Barcaldine, Dunstaffnage, Monzie—The Macleods of Lewis and Harris—Macleods of Rasay.

Robertsons or Clan Donnachie—Macfarlanes—Campbells of Argyll and their branches—Royal Marriage—Campbells of Breadalbane—Macarthur Campbells of Strachur—Campbells of Cawdor, Aberuchill, Ardnamurchan, Auchinbreck, Ardkinglass, Barcaldine, Dunstaffnage, Monzie—The Macleods of Lewis and Harris—Macleods of Rasay.

ROBERTSON.

Badge.—Fern or Brackens.

Besides the clans already noticed, there are other two which, according to Skene, are set down by the genealogists as having originally belonged to the Gallgael or Celts of the Western Isles; these are the Robertsons or clan Donnachie, and the Macfarlanes.

Besides the clans already mentioned, there are two others which, according to Skene, are listed by genealogists as having originally belonged to the Gallgael or Celts of the Western Isles; these are the Robertsons or clan Donnachie, and the Macfarlanes.

Tradition claims for the clan Donnachie a descent from the great sept of the Macdonalds, their remote ancestor being said to have been Duncan (hence the name Donnachie) the Fat, son of Angus Mor, Lord of the Isles, in the reign of William the Lion. Smibert thinks this is certainly the most feasible account of their origin. Skene, however, endeavours to trace their descent from Duncan, King of Scotland, eldest son of Malcolm III., their immediate ancestor, according to him, having been Conan, second son of Henry, fourth and last of the ancient Celtic Earls of Athole. This Conan, it is said, received from his father, in the reign of Alexander II., the lands of Generochy, afterwards called Strowan, in Gaelic Struthan—that is, streamy. Conan’s great-grandson, Andrew, was styled of Athole, de Atholia, which was the uniform designation of[170] the family, indicative, Mr Skene thinks, of their descent from the ancient Earls of Athole. According to the same authority, it was from Andrew’s son, Duncan, that the clan derived their distinctive appellation of the clan Donnachie, or children of Duncan. Duncan is said to have been twice married, and acquired by both marriages considerable territory in the district of Rannoch. By his first wife he had a son, Robert de Atholia.

Tradition claims that the Donnachie clan descends from the great Macdonalds sept, with their distant ancestor said to be Duncan (hence the name Donnachie) the Fat, who was the son of Angus Mor, Lord of the Isles, during the reign of William the Lion. Smibert considers this the most plausible account of their origins. However, Skene attempts to trace their lineage back to Duncan, King of Scotland, the eldest son of Malcolm III., stating that their immediate ancestor was Conan, the second son of Henry, the fourth and last of the ancient Celtic Earls of Athole. It is said that Conan received from his father, during Alexander II.'s reign, the lands of Generochy, later known as Strowan, in Gaelic Struthan—meaning streamy. Conan’s great-grandson, Andrew, was referred to as of Athole, de Atholia, which was the consistent designation of[170] the family, suggesting, according to Mr. Skene, their descent from the ancient Earls of Athole. According to the same source, the clan got their unique name, clan Donnachie, or children of Duncan, from Andrew’s son, Duncan. Duncan is said to have been married twice and acquired substantial land in the Rannoch area through both marriages. With his first wife, he had a son, Robert de Atholia.

As it is well known that Mr Skene’s Celtic prejudices are very strong, and as his derivation of the Robertsons from Duncan, king of Scotland, is to a great extent conjectural, it is only fair to give the other side of the question, viz., the probability of their derivation from the Celts of the Western Isles. We shall take the liberty of quoting here Mr Smibert’s judicious and acute remarks on this point. “There unquestionably exist doubts about the derivation of the Robertsons from the Macdonalds; but the fact of their acquiring large possessions at so early a period in Athole, seems to be decisive of their descent from some great and strong house among the Western Celts. And what house was more able so to endow its scions than that of Somerled, whose heads were the kings of the west of Scotland? The Somerled or Macdonald power, moreover, extended into Athole beyond all question; and, indeed, it may be said to have been almost the sole power which could so have planted there one of its offshoots, apart from the regal authority. Accordingly, though Duncan may not have been the son of Angus Mor (Macdonald), a natural son of the Lord of the Isles, as has been commonly averred, it by no means follows that the family were not of the Macdonald race. The proof may be difficult, but probability must be accepted in its stead. An opposite course has been too long followed on all sides. Why should men conceal from themselves the plain fact that the times under consideration were barbarous, and that their annals were necessarily left to us, not by the pen of the accurate historian, but by the dealers in song and tradition?”

As is well known, Mr. Skene has strong Celtic biases, and since his argument connecting the Robertsons to Duncan, king of Scotland, is largely speculative, it's only fair to present the opposing perspective: the likelihood of their roots in the Celts from the Western Isles. We'll quote Mr. Smibert’s insightful comments on this matter. “There are definitely doubts about the Robertsons’ connection to the Macdonalds; however, the fact that they acquired significant land so early in Athole strongly suggests their descent from a powerful lineage among the Western Celts. And which family was more capable of providing for its descendants than Somerled’s, whose members were the kings of western Scotland? Furthermore, the influence of Somerled or Macdonald clearly extended into Athole; it was practically the only force that could have established one of its branches there, aside from royal authority. Thus, even if Duncan wasn’t the son of Angus Mor (Macdonald), a natural son of the Lord of the Isles, as is often claimed, it doesn’t necessarily mean that the family wasn’t of the Macdonald lineage. While proof may be elusive, we must accept the probabilities in its place. The opposite view has been prevalent for too long. Why should people overlook the obvious truth that the times in question were barbaric, and that their histories were passed down to us not by careful historians, but by those who relied on songs and tradition?”

Referring to the stress laid by Mr Skene upon the designation de Atholia, which was uniformly assumed by the Robertsons, Mr Smibert remarks,—“In the first place, the designation De Atholia can really be held to prove nothing, since, as in the case of De Insulis, such phrases often pointed to mere residence, and were especially used in reference to large districts. A gentleman ‘of Athole’ is not necessarily connected with the Duke; and, as we now use such phrases without any meaning of that kind, much more natural was the custom of old, when general localities alone were known generally. In the second place, are the Robertsons made more purely Gaelic, for such is partly the object in the view of Mr Skene, by being traced to the ancient Athole house? That the first lords of the line were Celts may be admitted; but heiresses again and again interrupted the male succession. While one wedded a certain Thomas of London, another found a mate in a person named David de Hastings. These strictly English names speak for themselves; and it was by the Hastings marriage, which took place shortly after the year 1200, that the first house of Athole was continued. It is clear, therefore, that the supposition of the descent of the Robertsons from the first lords of Athole leaves them still of largely mingled blood—Norman, Saxon, and Gaelic. Such is the result, even when the conjecture is admitted.

Referring to the emphasis Mr. Skene placed on the title de Atholia, which the Robertsons consistently adopted, Mr. Smibert notes, “Firstly, the title De Atholia really doesn’t prove anything, because, similar to De Insulis, such terms often indicated mere residence and were especially used to refer to large areas. A gentleman ‘of Athole’ doesn’t necessarily have any connection with the Duke; and just as we use such phrases today without any specific meaning, it was much more common in the past when only general localities were widely known. Secondly, do the Robertsons become more distinctly Gaelic, which is partly Mr. Skene’s aim, by being linked to the ancient Athole lineage? It can be acknowledged that the first lords of that line were Celts, but heiresses repeatedly interrupted the male line. One married a certain Thomas of London, while another partnered with someone named David de Hastings. These clearly English names speak for themselves, and it was through the Hastings marriage, which took place shortly after the year 1200, that the first Athole house continued. Therefore, it’s clear that the assumption of the Robertsons descending from the first lords of Athole still leaves them with a largely mixed heritage—Norman, Saxon, and Gaelic. This is the outcome, even if the conjecture is accepted.”

“As a Lowland neighbourhood gave to the race of Robert, son of Duncan, the name of Robertson, so would it also intermingle their race and blood with those of the Lowlanders.”[172]

“As a Lowland neighborhood gave the descendants of Robert, son of Duncan, the name Robertson, it would also blend their lineage and blood with those of the Lowlanders.”[172]

It is from the grandson of Robert of Athole, also named Robert, that the clan Donnachie derive their name of Robertson. This Robert was noted for his predatory incursions into the Lowlands, and is historically known as the chief who arrested and delivered up to the vengeance of the government Robert Graham and the Master of Athole, two of the murderers of James I., for which he was rewarded with a crown charter, dated in 1451, erecting his whole lands into a free barony. He also received the honourable augmentation to his arms of a naked man manacled under the achievement, with the motto, Virtutis gloria merces. He was mortally wounded in the head near the village of Auchtergaven, in a[171] conflict with Robert Forrester of Torwood, with whom he had a dispute regarding the lands of Little Dunkeld. Binding up his head with a white cloth, he rode to Perth, and obtained from the king a new grant of the lands of Strowan. On his return home, he died of his wounds. He had three sons, Alexander, Robert, and Patrick. Robert, the second son, was the ancestor of the Earls of Portmore, a title now extinct.

It’s from the grandson of Robert of Athole, also named Robert, that the Donnachie clan gets their name, Robertson. This Robert was known for his raids into the Lowlands and is historically recognized as the leader who captured and handed over Robert Graham and the Master of Athole, two of the murderers of James I. For this, he received a crown charter in 1451, making all his lands a free barony. He also gained the honorable addition to his coat of arms of a naked, shackled man under the achievement, with the motto, Virtutis gloria merces. He was fatally injured in the head near the village of Auchtergaven during a conflict with Robert Forrester of Torwood, with whom he had a disagreement about the lands of Little Dunkeld. After wrapping his head in a white cloth, he rode to Perth and got a new grant of the lands of Strowan from the king. On his way home, he succumbed to his wounds. He had three sons: Alexander, Robert, and Patrick. Robert, the second son, was the ancestor of the Earls of Portmore, a title that is now extinct.

The eldest son, Alexander, was twice married, his sons becoming progenitors of various families of Robertsons. He died in, or shortly prior to, 1507, and was succeeded by his grandson, William. This chief had some dispute with the Earl of Athole concerning the marches of their estates, and was killed by a party of the earl’s followers, in 1530. Taking advantage of a wadset or mortgage which he held over the lands of Strowan, the earl seized nearly the half of the family estate, which the Robertsons could never again recover. William’s son, Robert, had two sons—William, who died without issue, and Donald, who succeeded him.

The oldest son, Alexander, was married twice, and his sons became the founders of different Robertson families. He passed away in or just before 1507, and his grandson, William, took over. This chief had a conflict with the Earl of Athole regarding the boundaries of their estates and was killed by a group of the earl’s supporters in 1530. The earl used a mortgage he held over the lands of Strowan to take nearly half of the family estate, which the Robertsons never managed to reclaim. William’s son, Robert, had two sons—William, who died without children, and Donald, who succeeded him.

Donald’s grandson, 11th laird of Strowan, died in 1636, leaving an infant son, Alexander, in whose minority the government of the clan devolved upon his uncle, Donald. Devoted to the cause of Charles I., the latter raised a regiment of his name and followers, and was with the Marquis of Montrose in all his battles. After the Restoration, the king settled a pension upon him.

Donald’s grandson, the 11th laird of Strowan, passed away in 1636, leaving behind an infant son, Alexander. While Alexander was still a minor, the leadership of the clan fell to his uncle, Donald. Committed to the cause of Charles I, Donald raised a regiment made up of his followers and fought alongside the Marquis of Montrose in all his battles. After the Restoration, the king granted him a pension.

His nephew, Alexander Robertson of Strowan, was twice married. By his second wife, Marion, daughter of General Baillie of Letham, he had two sons and one daughter, and died in 1688. Duncan, the second son by the second marriage, served in Russia, with distinction, under Peter the Great.

His nephew, Alexander Robertson of Strowan, was married twice. With his second wife, Marion, who was the daughter of General Baillie of Letham, he had two sons and one daughter, and he passed away in 1688. Duncan, the second son from the second marriage, served with distinction in Russia under Peter the Great.

Alexander, the elder son of the second marriage, was the celebrated Jacobite chief and poet. Born about 1670, he was destined for the church, and sent to the university of St Andrews; but his father and brother by the first marriage dying within a few months of each other, he succeeded to the family estate and the chiefship in 1688. Soon after, he joined the Viscount Dundee, when he appeared in arms in the Highlands for the cause of King James; but though he does not appear to have been at Killiecrankie, and was still under age, he was, for his share in this rising, attainted by a decreet of parliament in absence in 1690, and his estates forfeited to the crown. He retired, in consequence, to the court of the exiled monarch at St Germains, where he lived for several years, and served one or two campaigns in the French army. In 1703, Queen Anne granted him a remission, when he returned to Scotland, and resided unmolested on his estates, but neglecting to get the remission passed the seals, the forfeiture of 1690 was never legally repealed. With about 500 of his clan he joined the Earl of Mar in 1715, and was taken prisoner at the battle of Sheriffmuir, but rescued. Soon after, however, he fell into the hands of a party of soldiers in the Highlands, and was ordered to be conducted to Edinburgh; but, with the assistance of his sister, he contrived to escape on the way, when he again took refuge in France. In 1723, the estate of Strowan was granted by the government to Margaret, the chief’s sister, by a charter under the great seal, and in 1726 she disponed the same in trust for the behoof of her brother, substituting, in the event of his death without lawful heirs of his body, Duncan, son of Alexander Robertson of Drumachune, her father’s cousin, and the next lawful heir male of the family. Margaret died unmarried in 1727. Her brother had returned to Scotland the previous year, and obtaining in 1731 a remission for his life, took possession of his estate. In 1745 he once more “marshalled his clan” in behalf of the Stuarts, but his age preventing him from personally taking any active part in the rebellion, his name was passed over in the list of proscriptions that followed. He died in his own house of Carie, in Rannoch, April 18, 1749, in his 81st year, without lawful issue, and in him ended the direct male line. A volume of his poems was published after his death. An edition was reprinted at Edinburgh in 1785, 12mo, containing also the “History and Martial Achievements of the Robertsons of Strowan.” He is said to have formed the prototype of the Baron of Bradwardine in “Waverley.”

Alexander, the older son from his father's second marriage, was a well-known Jacobite leader and poet. Born around 1670, he was meant for a career in the church and attended St Andrews University. However, after his father and older brother passed away within months of each other, he inherited the family estate and title in 1688. Shortly afterward, he joined Viscount Dundee when he raised arms in the Highlands for King James. Although he wasn't at the Battle of Killiecrankie and was still underage, he was declared an outlaw by a Parliament decree in 1690 for his involvement in the uprising, resulting in his estates being forfeited to the crown. Consequently, he retreated to the court of the exiled king at St Germains, where he lived for several years and fought in one or two campaigns with the French army. In 1703, Queen Anne granted him a pardon, allowing him to return to Scotland and live on his estate without interference. However, since he failed to get the pardon officially recorded, the 1690 forfeiture was never legally undone. In 1715, he joined the Earl of Mar with about 500 of his clan and was captured at the Battle of Sheriffmuir but managed to escape. Sadly, he was later caught by a group of soldiers in the Highlands and was taken to Edinburgh. With his sister's help, he managed to escape again and found refuge in France. In 1723, the government granted the estate of Strowan to Margaret, the chief’s sister, through a charter under the great seal. In 1726, she placed it in trust for her brother, naming Duncan, son of Alexander Robertson of Drumachune, as the next legal heir in case he died without legitimate heirs. Margaret passed away unmarried in 1727. Her brother returned to Scotland the following year and obtained a pardon in 1731, allowing him to reclaim his estate. In 1745, he once again rallied his clan in support of the Stuarts, but due to his age, he couldn't take an active role in the rebellion, and his name was left off the list of those wanted afterward. He died in his home at Carie in Rannoch on April 18, 1749, at the age of 81, without any legitimate heirs, marking the end of the direct male line. A collection of his poems was published posthumously, with a reprint edition released in Edinburgh in 1785, which also included the “History and Martial Achievements of the Robertsons of Strowan.” He is said to have inspired the character of the Baron of Bradwardine in “Waverley.”

The portion of the original estate of Strowan[172] which remained devolved upon Duncan Robertson of Drumachune, a property which his great-grandfather, Duncan Mor (who died in 1687), brother of Donald the tutor, had acquired from the Athole family. As, however, his name was not included in the last act of indemnity passed by the government, he was dispossessed of the estate in 1752, when he and his family retired to France. His son, Colonel Alexander Robertson, obtained a restitution of Strowan in 1784, and died, unmarried, in 1822. Duncan Mor’s second son, Donald, had a son, called Robert Bane, whose grandson, Alexander Robertson, now succeeded to the estate.

The part of the original Strowan estate[172] that was left went to Duncan Robertson of Drumachune, a property that his great-grandfather, Duncan Mor (who passed away in 1687), brother of Donald the tutor, had obtained from the Athole family. However, since his name wasn't included in the latest act of indemnity approved by the government, he lost the estate in 1752, and he and his family moved to France. His son, Colonel Alexander Robertson, got Strowan back in 1784 and died single in 1822. Duncan Mor’s second son, Donald, had a son named Robert Bane, whose grandson, Alexander Robertson, now inherited the estate.

The son of the latter, Major-general George Duncan Robertson of Strowan, C.B., passed upwards of thirty years in active service, and received the cross of the Imperial Austrian order of Leopold. He was succeeded by his son, George Duncan Robertson, born 26th July 1816, at one time an officer in the 42d Highlanders.

The son of the latter, Major General George Duncan Robertson of Strowan, C.B., spent over thirty years in active service and was awarded the cross of the Imperial Austrian Order of Leopold. He was succeeded by his son, George Duncan Robertson, born on July 26, 1816, who was once an officer in the 42nd Highlanders.

The force which the Robertsons could bring into the field was estimated at 800 in 1715, and 700 in 1745.

The number of men the Robertsons could mobilize in the field was estimated at 800 in 1715 and 700 in 1745.

Of the branches of the family, the Robertsons of Lude, in Blair-Athole, are the oldest, being of contemporary antiquity to that of Strowan.

Of the branches of the family, the Robertsons of Lude, in Blair-Athole, are the oldest, being of the same historical period as Strowan.

Patrick de Atholia, eldest son of the second marriage of Duncan de Atholia, received from his father, at his death, about 1358, the lands of Lude. He is mentioned in 1391, by Wyntoun (Book ii. p. 367) as one of the chieftains and leaders of the clan. He had, with a daughter, married to Donald, son of Farquhar, ancestor of the Farquharsons of Invercauld, two sons, Donald and Alexander. The latter, known by the name of Rua or Red, from the colour of his hair, acquired the estate of Straloch, for which he had a charter from James II. in 1451, and was ancestor of the Robertsons of Straloch, Perthshire. His descendants were called the Barons Rua. The last of the Barons Rua, or Red, was Alexander Robertson of Straloch, who died about the end of the last century, leaving an only son, John, who adopted the old family soubriquet, and called himself Reid (probably hoping to be recognised as the chief of the Reids). John Reid entered the army, where he rose to the rank of General, and died in 1803, leaving the reversion of his fortune (amounting to about £70,000) for the endowment of a chair of music, and other purposes, in the University of Edinburgh. This ancient family is represented by Sir Archibald Ava Campbell, Bart.

Patrick de Atholia, the eldest son from Duncan de Atholia's second marriage, inherited the lands of Lude from his father upon his death around 1358. He is noted in 1391 by Wyntoun (Book ii. p. 367) as one of the leaders of the clan. He had a daughter who married Donald, son of Farquhar, the ancestor of the Farquharsons of Invercauld, along with two sons, Donald and Alexander. The latter, known as Rua or Red because of his hair color, obtained the estate of Straloch, for which he received a charter from James II. in 1451, becoming the ancestor of the Robertsons of Straloch in Perthshire. His descendants were known as the Barons Rua. The last of the Barons Rua, or Red, was Alexander Robertson of Straloch, who passed away around the end of the last century, leaving behind an only son, John, who took on the family nickname and called himself Reid (likely hoping to be recognized as chief of the Reids). John Reid joined the army, where he achieved the rank of General, and died in 1803, leaving his fortune (about £70,000) to fund a chair of music and other initiatives at the University of Edinburgh. This historic family is now represented by Sir Archibald Ava Campbell, Bart.

Donald, the elder son, succeeded his father. He resigned his lands of Lude into the king’s hand on February 7, 1447, but died before he could receive his infeftment. He had two sons: John, who got the charter under the great seal, dated March 31, 1448, erecting the lands of Lude into a barony, proceeding on his father’s resignation; and Donald, who got as his patrimony the lands of Strathgarry. This branch of Lude ended in an heiress, who married an illegitimate son of Stewart of Invermeath. About 1700, Strathgarry was sold to another family of the name of Stewart.

Donald, the older son, took over after his father. He handed his lands of Lude to the king on February 7, 1447, but passed away before he could receive his title. He had two sons: John, who received the charter from the great seal on March 31, 1448, establishing the lands of Lude as a barony based on his father's resignation; and Donald, who inherited the lands of Strathgarry. This branch of Lude ended with a daughter, who married an illegitimate son of Stewart of Invermeath. Around 1700, Strathgarry was sold to another family with the name Stewart.

The Robertsons of Inshes, Inverness-shire, are descended from Duncan, second son of Duncan de Atholia, dominus de Ranagh, above mentioned.

The Robertsons of Inshes, Inverness-shire, are descendants of Duncan, the second son of Duncan de Atholia, dominus de Ranagh, mentioned above.

The Robertsons of Kindeace descend from William Robertson, third son of John, ancestor of the Robertsons of the Inshes, by his wife, a daughter of Fearn of Pitcullen. He obtained from his father, in patrimony, several lands about Inverness, and having acquired great riches as a merchant, purchased, in 1615, the lands of Orkney, Nairnshire, and in 1639, those of Kindeace, Ross-shire; the latter becoming the chief title of the family.

The Robertsons of Kindeace are descendants of William Robertson, the third son of John, who is the ancestor of the Robertsons of the Inshes, and his wife, who was a daughter of Fearn of Pitcullen. He inherited several lands around Inverness from his father and, after amassing great wealth as a merchant, bought the lands of Orkney, Nairnshire in 1615, and then in 1639, he acquired Kindeace in Ross-shire; the latter becoming the main title of the family.

The Robertsons of Kinlochmoidart, Inverness-shire, are descended from John Robertson of Muirton, Elginshire, second son of Alexander Robertson of Strowan, by his wife, Lady Elizabeth, daughter of the Earl of Athole.

The Robertsons of Kinlochmoidart, Inverness-shire, are descendants of John Robertson of Muirton, Elginshire, the second son of Alexander Robertson of Strowan and his wife, Lady Elizabeth, who is the daughter of the Earl of Athole.

The fifth in succession, the Rev. William Robertson, one of the ministers of Edinburgh, was father of Principal Robertson, and of Mary, who married the Rev. James Syme, and had an only child, Eleonora, mother of Henry, Lord Brougham. The Principal had three sons and two daughters.

The fifth in line, Rev. William Robertson, one of the ministers in Edinburgh, was the father of Principal Robertson and of Mary, who married Rev. James Syme, and had one child, Eleonora, who was the mother of Henry, Lord Brougham. The Principal had three sons and two daughters.

MACFARLANE.

ID badge.—Cloudberry bush.

Of the clan Macfarlane, Mr Skene gives the best account, and we shall therefore take the liberty of availing ourselves of his researches. According to him, with the exception of the clan Donnachie, the clan Parlan or Pharlan is the only one, the descent of which from the ancient earls of the district where their possessions were situated, may be established by the authority of a charter. It appears, indeed, that the ancestor of this clan was Gilchrist, the brother of Maldowen or Malduin, the third Earl of Lennox. This is proved by a charter of Maldowen, still extant, by which he gives to his brother Gilchrist a grant “de terris de superiori Arrochar de Luss;” and these lands, which continued in possession of the clan until the death of the last chief, have at all times constituted their principal inheritance.

Of the Macfarlane clan, Mr. Skene provides the best account, so we’ll take the liberty of using his research. According to him, except for the Donnachie clan, the Parlan or Pharlan clan is the only one whose descent from the ancient earls of the area where they held land can be backed up by a charter. In fact, the ancestor of this clan was Gilchrist, the brother of Maldowen or Malduin, the third Earl of Lennox. This is supported by a charter of Maldowen, which still exists, where he grants his brother Gilchrist a deed “de terris de superiore Arrochar de Luss;” and these lands, which remained with the clan until the last chief's death, have always been their main inheritance.

But although the descent of the clan from the Earls of Lennox be thus established, the origin of their ancestors is by no means so easily settled. Of all the native earls of Scotland, those of this district alone have had a foreign origin assigned to them, though, apparently, without any sufficient reason. The first Earl of Lennox who appears on record is Aluin comes de Levenox, who lived in the early part of the 13th century; and there is some reason to believe that from this Aluin the later Earls of Lennox were descended. It is, no doubt, impossible to determine now who this Aluin really was; but, in the absence of direct authority, we gather from tradition that the heads of the family of Lennox, before being raised to the peerage, were hereditary seneschals of Strathearn, and bailies of the Abthanery of Dull, in Athole. Aluin was succeeded by a son of the same name, who is frequently mentioned in the chartularies of Lennox and Paisley, and who died before the year 1225. In Donald, the sixth earl, the male branch of the family became extinct. Margaret, the daughter of Donald, married Walter de Fassalane, the heir male of the family; but this alliance failed to accomplish the objects intended by it, or, in other words, to preserve the honours and power of the house of Lennox. Their son Duncan, the eighth earl, had no male issue; and his eldest daughter Isabella, having married Sir Murdoch Stuart, the eldest son of the Regent, he and his family became involved in the ruin which overwhelmed the unfortunate house of Albany. At the death of Isabella, in 1460, the earldom was claimed by three families; but that of Stewart of Darnley eventually overcame all opposition, and acquired the title and estates of Lennox. Their accession took place in the year 1488; upon which the clans that had been formerly united with the earls of the old stock separated themselves, and became independent.

But even though the clan's descent from the Earls of Lennox is established, the origin of their ancestors isn’t so easily agreed upon. Of all the native earls of Scotland, only those from this area have been given a foreign origin, though it doesn’t seem to have enough reasoning behind it. The first Earl of Lennox to appear in records is Aluin comes de Levenox, who lived in the early 13th century; there’s some evidence to suggest that the later Earls of Lennox were descended from this Aluin. It's certainly impossible to determine who this Aluin actually was now, but, in the absence of direct proof, we learn from tradition that the heads of the Lennox family, before being granted peerage, were hereditary seneschals of Strathearn and bailiffs of the Abthanery of Dull in Athole. Aluin was succeeded by his son, also named Aluin, who is often mentioned in the records of Lennox and Paisley, and who died before the year 1225. The male line of the family died out with Donald, the sixth earl. Donald's daughter Margaret married Walter de Fassalane, the male heir of the family; however, this alliance didn’t achieve its intended goals of preserving the honors and power of the house of Lennox. Their son Duncan, the eighth earl, had no male heirs; and his eldest daughter Isabella married Sir Murdoch Stuart, the eldest son of the Regent, leading to his family being caught up in the downfall of the unfortunate house of Albany. When Isabella died in 1460, three families claimed the earldom; but the Stewart family of Darnley ultimately overcame all opposition and took on the title and estates of Lennox. Their accession happened in 1488, after which the clans that had previously been united with the old stock earls became independent.

Of these clans the principal was that of the Macfarlanes, the descendants, as has already been stated, of Gilchrist, a younger brother of Maldowen, Earl of Lennox. In the Lennox charters, several of which he appears to have subscribed as a witness, this Gilchrist is generally designated as frater comitis, or brother of the earl. His son Duncan also obtained a charter of his lands from the Earl of Lennox, and appears in the Ragman’s roll under the title of “Duncan Macgilchrist de Levenaghes.” From a grandson of this Duncan, who was called in Gaelic Parlan, or Bartholomew, the clan appears to have taken the surname of Macfarlane; indeed the connection of Parlan both with Duncan and with Gilchrist is clearly established by a charter granted to Malcolm Macfarlane, the son of Parlan, confirming to him the lands of Arrochar and others; and hence Malcolm may be considered as the real founder of the clan. He was succeeded by his son Duncan, who obtained from the Earl of Lennox a charter of the lands of Arrochar[174] as ample in its provisions as any that had been granted to his predecessors; and married a daughter of Sir Colin Campbell of Lochow, as appears from a charter of confirmation granted in his favour by Duncan, Earl of Lennox. Not long after his death, however, the ancient line of the Earls of Lennox became extinct; and the Macfarlanes having claimed the earldom as heirs male, offered a strenuous opposition to the superior pretensions of the feudal heirs. Their resistance, however, proved alike unsuccessful and disastrous. The family of the chief perished in defence of what they believed to be their just rights; the clan also suffered severely, and of those who survived the struggle, the greater part took refuge in remote parts of the country. Their destruction, indeed, would have been inevitable, but for the opportune support given by a gentleman of the clan to the Darnley family. This was Andrew Macfarlane, who, having married the daughter of John Stewart, Lord Darnley and Earl of Lennox, to whom his assistance had been of great moment at a time of difficulty, saved the rest of the clan, and recovered the greater part of their hereditary possessions. The fortunate individual in question, however, though the good genius of the race, does not appear to have possessed any other title to the chiefship than what he derived from his position, and the circumstance of his being the only person in a condition to afford them protection; in fact, the clan refused him the title of chief, which they appear to have considered as incommunicable, except in the right line; and his son, Sir John Macfarlane, accordingly contented himself with assuming the secondary or subordinate designation of captain of the clan.

Of these clans, the main one was the Macfarlanes, who were descendants of Gilchrist, a younger brother of Maldowen, Earl of Lennox. In the Lennox charters, several of which he seems to have signed as a witness, Gilchrist is usually referred to as frater comitis, or brother of the earl. His son Duncan also received a charter for his lands from the Earl of Lennox and appears in the Ragman's roll under the title “Duncan Macgilchrist de Levenaghes.” From a grandson of this Duncan, who was called in Gaelic Parlan, or Bartholomew, the clan seems to have taken the surname Macfarlane; indeed, the connection of Parlan both with Duncan and Gilchrist is clearly established by a charter given to Malcolm Macfarlane, the son of Parlan, confirming him the lands of Arrochar and others; hence, Malcolm may be seen as the actual founder of the clan. He was succeeded by his son Duncan, who received from the Earl of Lennox a charter for the lands of Arrochar[174], as comprehensive in its provisions as any that had been granted to his predecessors; he married a daughter of Sir Colin Campbell of Lochow, as shown by a confirmation charter granted to him by Duncan, Earl of Lennox. Soon after his death, however, the ancient line of the Earls of Lennox became extinct; and the Macfarlanes, claiming the earldom as male heirs, strongly opposed the claims of the feudal heirs. Their resistance, however, turned out to be both unsuccessful and disastrous. The chief’s family was lost in defending what they believed to be their rightful claims; the clan also suffered greatly, and most of those who survived the conflict sought refuge in remote areas of the country. Their destruction would have been inevitable if not for the timely support given by a gentleman of the clan to the Darnley family. This was Andrew Macfarlane, who married the daughter of John Stewart, Lord Darnley and Earl of Lennox, to whom his assistance was crucial during a difficult time, saving the rest of the clan and recovering most of their ancestral lands. However, this fortunate individual, while the savior of the clan, did not seem to hold any other title to the chiefship except for his position and the fact that he was the only one capable of providing protection; in fact, the clan denied him the title of chief, which they appeared to believe could only be passed down through the direct line; his son, Sir John Macfarlane, therefore settled for the secondary or subordinate title of captain of the clan.

From this time, the Macfarlanes appear to have on all occasions supported the Earls of Lennox of the Stewart race, and to have also followed their banner in the field. For several generations, however, their history as a clan is almost an entire blank; indeed, they appear to have merged into mere retainers of the powerful family, under whose protection they enjoyed undisturbed possession of their hereditary domains. But in the sixteenth century Duncan Macfarlane of Macfarlane appears as a steady supporter of Matthew, Earl of Lennox. At the head of three hundred men of his own name, he joined Lennox and Glencairn in 1544, and was present with his followers at the battle of Glasgow-Muir, where he shared the defeat of the party he supported. He was also involved in the forfeiture which followed; but having powerful friends, his property was, through their intercession, restored, and he obtained a remission under the privy seal. The loss of this battle forced Lennox to retire to England; whence, having married a niece of Henry VIII., he soon afterwards returned with a considerable force which the English monarch had placed under his command. The chief of Macfarlane durst not venture to join Lennox in person, being probably restrained by the terror of another forfeiture; but, acting on the usual Scottish policy of that time, he sent his relative, Walter Macfarlane of Tarbet, with four hundred men, to reinforce his friend and patron; and this body, according to Holinshed, did most excellent service, acting at once as light troops and as guides to the main body. Duncan, however, did not always conduct himself with equal caution; for he is said to have fallen in the fatal battle of Pinkie, in 1547, on which occasion also a great number of his clan perished.

From this time, the Macfarlanes seem to have consistently supported the Earls of Lennox from the Stewart family and to have followed their banner in battle. However, for several generations, their history as a clan is almost entirely blank; in fact, they seem to have become mere supporters of the powerful family under whose protection they enjoyed uninterrupted possession of their hereditary lands. But in the sixteenth century, Duncan Macfarlane of Macfarlane emerges as a loyal supporter of Matthew, Earl of Lennox. Leading three hundred men from his own clan, he joined Lennox and Glencairn in 1544 and was present with his followers at the battle of Glasgow-Muir, where he experienced the defeat of the side he supported. He was also involved in the forfeiture that followed; however, thanks to powerful friends, his property was restored through their intervention, and he received a pardon under the privy seal. The loss of this battle forced Lennox to retreat to England; after marrying a niece of Henry VIII, he soon returned with a significant force that the English king had placed under his command. The chief of Macfarlane was too afraid to join Lennox in person, likely held back by the fear of another forfeiture; instead, he adhered to the common Scottish strategy of the time by sending his relative, Walter Macfarlane of Tarbet, with four hundred men to reinforce his friend and patron; this group, according to Holinshed, provided excellent service, acting both as light troops and as guides to the main force. However, Duncan did not always act with the same caution; he is said to have fallen in the disastrous battle of Pinkie in 1547, where a large number of his clan also perished.

Andrew, the son of Duncan, as bold, active, and adventurous as his sire, engaged in the civil wars of the period, and, what is more remarkable, took a prominent part on the side of the Regent Murray; thus acting in opposition to almost all the other Highland chiefs, who were warmly attached to the cause of the queen. He was present at the battle of Langside with a body of his followers, and there “stood the Regent’s part in great stead;” for, in the hottest of the fight, he came up with three hundred of his friends and countrymen, and falling fiercely on the flank of the queen’s army, threw them into irretrievable disorder, and thus mainly contributed to decide the fortune of the day. The clan boast of having taken at this battle three of Queen Mary’s standards, which, they say, were preserved for a long time in the family. Macfarlane’s reward was not such as afforded any great cause for admiring the munificence of the Regent; but that his vanity at least might he conciliated, Murray bestowed upon him the crest of a[175] demi-savage proper, holding in his dexter hand a sheaf of arrows, and pointing with his sinister to an imperial crown, or, with the motto, This I’ll defend. Of the son of this chief nothing is known; but his grandson, Walter Macfarlane, returning to the natural feelings of a Highlander, proved himself as sturdy a champion of the royal party as his grandfather had been an uncompromising opponent and enemy. During Cromwell’s time, he was twice besieged in his own house, and his castle of Inveruglas was afterwards burned down by the English. But nothing could shake his fidelity to his party. Though his personal losses in adhering to the royal cause were of a much more substantial kind than his grandfather’s reward in opposing it, yet his zeal was not cooled by adversity, nor his ardour abated by the vengeance which it drew down on his head.

Andrew, Duncan's son, was as bold, active, and adventurous as his father. He engaged in the civil wars of the time and notably took a leading role supporting Regent Murray, which was unusual since most other Highland chiefs were firmly loyal to the queen's cause. He fought at the battle of Langside with a group of his followers and made a significant impact; during the fiercest part of the battle, he charged in with three hundred of his friends and countrymen, attacking the flank of the queen's army, which threw them into total disarray and played a major role in determining the outcome of the day. The clan proudly claims to have captured three of Queen Mary's standards during this battle, which they say were kept in the family for many years. Macfarlane's reward from the Regent wasn't particularly generous, but to appease his pride, Murray gave him the crest of a demi-savage proper, holding a sheaf of arrows in his right hand and pointing to an imperial crown, or, with the motto, This I’ll defend. Nothing is known about this chief's son, but his grandson, Walter Macfarlane, returned to the typical loyalty of a Highlander and became just as strong a supporter of the royal party as his grandfather had been a fierce opponent. During Cromwell's reign, he was besieged in his own home twice, and his castle of Inveruglas was eventually burned down by the English. However, nothing could shake his loyalty to his party. Even though his personal losses in supporting the royal cause were far greater than his grandfather’s reward for opposing it, his dedication wasn’t diminished by adversity, nor did his passion wane despite the retribution that came his way.

Although a small clan, the Macfarlanes were as turbulent and predatory in their way as their neighbours the Macgregors. By the Act of the Estates of 1587 they were declared to be one of the clans for whom the chief was made responsible; by another act passed in 1594, they were denounced as being in the habit of committing theft, robbery, and oppression; and in July 1624 many of the clan were tried and convicted of theft and robbery. Some of them were punished, some pardoned; while others were removed to the highlands of Aberdeenshire, and to Strathaven in Banffshire, where they assumed the names of Stewart, M’Caudy, Greisock, M’James, and M’Innes.

Although a small clan, the Macfarlanes were just as chaotic and aggressive as their neighbors, the Macgregors. The Act of the Estates of 1587 declared them to be one of the clans for which the chief was held accountable; another act passed in 1594 labeled them as habitual thieves, robbers, and oppressors. In July 1624, many members of the clan went on trial and were found guilty of theft and robbery. Some were punished, some pardoned, while others were relocated to the Highlands of Aberdeenshire and Strathaven in Banffshire, where they took on the surnames Stewart, M’Caudy, Greisock, M’James, and M’Innes.

Of one eminent member of the clan, the following notice is taken by Mr Skene in his work on the Highlands of Scotland. He says, “It is impossible to conclude this sketch of the history of the Macfarlanes without alluding to the eminent antiquary, Walter Macfarlane of that ilk, who is as celebrated among historians as the indefatigable collector of the ancient records of the country, as his ancestors had been among the other Highland chiefs for their prowess in the field. The family itself, however, is now nearly extinct, after having held their original lands for a period of six hundred years.”

Of one prominent member of the clan, Mr. Skene mentions the following in his work on the Highlands of Scotland. He states, “It’s impossible to finish this overview of the history of the Macfarlanes without mentioning the distinguished antiquarian, Walter Macfarlane of that ilk, who is renowned among historians as the tireless collector of the country’s ancient records, just as his ancestors were known among other Highland chiefs for their bravery in battle. However, the family itself is now nearly extinct, after having held their original lands for six hundred years.”

Of the lairds of Macfarlane there have been no fewer than twenty-three. The last of them went to North America in the early part of the 18th century. A branch of the family settled in Ireland in the reign of James VII., and the headship of the clan is claimed by its representative, Macfarlane of Hunstown House, in the county of Dublin. The descendants of the ancient chiefs cannot now be traced, and the lands once possessed by them have passed into other hands.

Of the Macfarlane lairds, there have been at least twenty-three. The last one moved to North America in the early 18th century. A branch of the family settled in Ireland during the reign of James VII, and the clan is now led by its representative, Macfarlane of Hunstown House in County Dublin. The descendants of the ancient chiefs can no longer be traced, and the lands they once owned have gone to others.

Under the head of Garmoran, Mr Skene, following the genealogists, includes two western clans, viz., those of Campbell and Macleod. We shall, however, depart from Mr Skene’s order, and notice these two important clans here, while treating of the clans of the western coasts and isles. Mr Skene,[173] on very shadowy grounds, endeavours to make out that there must have been an ancient earldom of Garmoran, situated between north and south Argyle, and including, besides the districts of Knoydart, Morar, Arisaig, and Moydart (forming a late lordship of Garmoran), the districts of Glenelg, Ardnamurchan, and Morvern. He allows, however, that “at no period embraced by the records do we discover Garmoran as an efficient earldom.” As to this, Mr E. W. Robertson[174] remarks that “the same objection may be raised against the earldom of Garmoran which is urged against the earldom of the Merns, the total silence of history respecting it.”

Under the leadership of Garmoran, Mr. Skene, following the genealogists, includes two western clans, specifically the Campbells and Macleods. However, we will deviate from Mr. Skene’s arrangement and discuss these two significant clans here while addressing the clans from the western coasts and islands. Mr. Skene,[173] on very unclear evidence, tries to suggest that there must have been an ancient earldom of Garmoran, located between north and south Argyle, and including, in addition to the areas of Knoydart, Morar, Arisaig, and Moydart (which formed a later lordship of Garmoran), the regions of Glenelg, Ardnamurchan, and Morvern. He admits, though, that “at no time covered by the records do we find Garmoran as a functioning earldom.” In relation to this, Mr. E. W. Robertson[174] notes that “the same issue could be raised against the earldom of Garmoran that is brought against the earldom of the Merns, which is the complete absence of historical mention.”

ARGYLL CAMPBELL.

Badge—Myrtle.

The name Campbell is undoubtedly one of considerable antiquity, and the clan has for long[176] been one of the most numerous and powerful in the Highlands, although many families have adopted the name who have no connection with the Campbells proper by blood or descent. The Argyll family became latterly so powerful, that many smaller clans were absorbed in it voluntarily or compulsorily, and assumed in course of time its peculiar designation. The origin of the name, as well as of the founder of the family, remains still a matter of the greatest doubt. The attempt to deduce the family from the half-mythical King Arthur, of course, is mere trifling.

The name Campbell is undoubtedly very old, and the clan has long[176] been one of the largest and most powerful in the Highlands. However, many families that adopted the name have no real connection to the Campbells by blood or descent. The Argyll family became so powerful over time that many smaller clans were absorbed into it, either willingly or by force, and eventually took on its unique name. The origin of the name and the founder of the family still remain largely uncertain. Trying to trace the family back to the semi-mythical King Arthur is, of course, just a trivial pursuit.

The name is by some stated to have been derived from a Norman knight, named de Campo Bello, who came to England with William the Conqueror. As respects the latter part of the statement, it is to be observed that in the list of all the knights who composed the army of the Conqueror on the occasion of his invasion of England, and which is known by the name of the Roll of Battle-Abbey, the name of Campo Bello is not to be found. But it does not follow, as recent writers have assumed, that a knight of that name may not have come over to England at a later period, either of his reign or that of his successors.

The name is said by some to have come from a Norman knight named de Campo Bello, who arrived in England with William the Conqueror. However, it's important to note that in the list of all the knights who were part of the Conqueror's army during his invasion of England, known as the Roll of Battle Abbey, the name Campo Bello does not appear. But that doesn’t mean, as some recent writers have suggested, that a knight with that name couldn't have come to England later, during either his reign or that of his successors.

Clan tartan
ARGYLL CAMPBELL.

It has been alleged, in opposition to this account, that in the oldest form of writing the name, it is spelled Cambel or Kambel, and it is so found in many ancient documents; but these were written by parties not acquainted with the individuals whose name they record, as in the manuscript account of the battle of Halidon Hill, by an unknown English writer, preserved in the British Museum; in the Ragman’s Roll, which was compiled by an English clerk, and in Wyntoun’s Chronicle. There is no evidence, however, that at any period it was written by any of the family otherwise than as Campbell, notwithstanding the extraordinary diversity that occurs in the spelling of other names by their holders, as shown by Lord Lindsay in the account of his clan; and the invariable employment of the letter p by the Campbells themselves would be of itself a strong argument for the southern origin of the name, did there not exist, in the record of the parliament of Robert Bruce held in 1320, the name of the then head of the family, entered as Sir Nigel de Campo Bello.

It has been argued against this account that in the oldest forms of writing, the name is spelled Cambel or Kambel, and such spellings appear in many ancient documents. However, these were written by people who were not familiar with the individuals they were naming, like in the manuscript account of the battle of Halidon Hill by an unknown English writer, which is preserved in the British Museum; in the Ragman’s Roll, compiled by an English clerk; and in Wyntoun’s Chronicle. There’s no evidence that at any time the family spelled their name in any way other than Campbell, despite the significant variations seen in the spelling of other names by their bearers, as shown by Lord Lindsay in the account of his clan. The consistent use of the letter p by the Campbells themselves is a strong argument for the southern origin of the name—if it weren't for the entry in the record of the parliament of Robert Bruce held in 1320, where the head of the family is listed as Sir Nigel de Campo Bello.

The writers, however, who attempt to sustain the fabulous tales of the sennachies, assign a very different origin to the name. It is personal, say they, “like that of some others of the Highland clans, being composed of the words cam, bent or arched, and beul, mouth; this having been the most prominent feature of the great ancestor of the clan, Diarmid O’Dubin or O’Duin, a brave warrior celebrated in traditional story, who was contemporary with the heroes of Ossian. In the Gaelic language his descendants are called Siol Diarmid, the offspring or race of Diarmid.”

The writers who try to uphold the incredible stories of the sennachies give a completely different explanation for the name. They say it’s personal, “like some names from other Highland clans, made up of the words cam, which means bent or arched, and beul, meaning mouth; this being the most notable trait of the clan's great ancestor, Diarmid O’Dubin or O’Duin, a brave warrior known in traditional tales, who lived at the same time as the heroes of Ossian. In Gaelic, his descendants are called Siol Diarmid, the offspring or lineage of Diarmid.”

Besides the manifest improbability of this origin on other grounds, two considerations may be adverted to, each of them conclusive:—

Besides the obvious unlikelihood of this origin for other reasons, two points can be mentioned, each of which is decisive:—

First, It is known to all who have examined ancient genealogies, that among the Celtic races personal distinctives never have become hereditary. Malcolm Canmore, Donald Bane, Rob Roy, or Evan Dhu, were, with many other names, distinctive of personal qualities, but none of them descended, or could do so, to the children of those who acquired them.

First, everyone who has looked into ancient family histories knows that in Celtic cultures, individual names have never been passed down through generations. Malcolm Canmore, Donald Bane, Rob Roy, and Evan Dhu were all names that reflected personal characteristics, but none of those names were inherited, nor could they be, by the children of the people who had them.

Secondly, It is no less clear that, until after what is called the Saxon Conquest had been completely effected, no hereditary surnames were in use among the Celts of Scotland, nor by the chiefs of Norwegian descent who governed in Argyll and the Isles. This circumstance is pointed out by Tytler in his remarks upon the early population of Scotland, in the second volume of the History of Scotland. The domestic slaves attached to the possessions of the church and of the barons have their genealogies engrossed in ancient charters of conveyances and confirmation copied by him. The names are all Celtic, but in no one instance does the son, even when bearing a second or distinctive name, follow that of his father.

Secondly, it's also clear that until after the Saxon Conquest was fully realized, hereditary surnames were not used among the Celts of Scotland or by the Norwegian-descended chiefs ruling in Argyll and the Isles. Tytler points this out in his comments on the early population of Scotland in the second volume of the History of Scotland. The domestic slaves associated with the lands of the church and the barons have their family trees recorded in ancient charters of agreements and confirmations that he copied. The names are all Celtic, but in no case does a son, even when he has a second or distinct name, take his father's name.

Skene, who maintains the purely native origin of the Campbell, does so in the following remarks:—

Skene, who insists that the Campbells have a purely native origin, states the following:—

“We have shown it to be invariably the case, that when a clan claims a foreign origin, and accounts for their possession of the chiefship and property of the clan by a marriage with the heiress of the old proprietors, they can be proved to be in reality a cadet of that older house who had usurped the chiefship,[177] while their claim to the chiefship is disputed by an acknowledged descendant of that older house. To this rule the Campbells are no exceptions, for while the tale upon which they found a Norman descent is exactly parallel to those of the other clans in the same situation, the most ancient manuscript genealogies deduce them in the male line from that very family of O’Duin, whose heiress they are said to have married, and the Macarthur Campbells, of Strachur, the acknowledged descendants of the older house, they have at all times disputed the chiefship with the Argyll family. Judging from analogy, we are compelled to admit that the Campbells of Strachur must formerly have been chiefs of the clan, and that the usual causes in such cases have operated to reduce the Strachur family, and to place that of Argyll in that situation, and this is confirmed by the early history of the clan.”

“We have consistently demonstrated that when a clan claims foreign ancestry and justifies their holding of the chiefship and clan property through a marriage with the heiress of the original owners, it can be shown that they are actually a branch of that older house that took over the chiefship, while their claim to the chiefship is challenged by a recognized descendant of that older family.[177] The Campbells are no exception to this rule. Their story of a Norman ancestry closely mirrors that of other clans in similar situations, yet the oldest surviving manuscript genealogies trace them in the male line back to the very family of O'Duin, whose heiress they supposedly married. The Macarthur Campbells of Strachur, the acknowledged descendants of that older house, have always contested the chiefship with the Argyll family. By drawing parallels, we are forced to accept that the Campbells of Strachur must have once been chiefs of the clan, and that typical factors in such situations have caused the Strachur family to decline and the Argyll family to rise to that status, which is supported by the early history of the clan.”

We shall take the liberty of quoting here some ingenious speculations on the origin of the name and the founder of the clan, from the pen of a gentleman, a member of the clan, who, for several years, has devoted his leisure to the investigation of the subject, and has placed the results of his researches at our disposal. He declares that the name itself is the most inflexible name in Scotland. In all old documents, he says, in which it occurs, either written by a Campbell, or under his direction, it is spelled always Campbell, or Campo-Bello; and its southern origin he believes is past question. It has always seemed to him to have been the name of some Roman, who, after his countrymen retired from Britain, had settled among the Britons of Strath-Clyde. “I am not one,” he continues, “of those who suppose that the fortunes of Campbell depended entirely on the patrimony of his wife. As a family who had been long in the country, the chief of the name (it is improbable that he was then the sole owner of that name, although his family is alone known to history), as a soldier, high in his sovereign’s favour, was likely to have possessed lands in Argyle before his marriage took place. Men of mark were then necessary to keep these rather wild and outlandish districts in subjection, and only men high in royal favour were likely to have that trust,—a trust likely to be so well rewarded, that its holder would be an eligible match for the heiress of Paul In-Sporran.

We’d like to share some clever theories about the origin of the clan's name and its founder, written by a gentleman and clan member who has spent several years researching the topic and has made his findings available to us. He asserts that the name itself is the most steadfast name in Scotland. In all the old documents where it appears, whether written by a Campbell or at their direction, it is always spelled Campbell or Campo-Bello, and he firmly believes its southern origins are undeniable. He has always thought it was the name of a Roman who, after his countrymen left Britain, settled among the Britons of Strath-Clyde. “I am not one,” he goes on, “of those who think that Campbell’s fortunes relied solely on his wife's inheritance. As a family that had been in the country for a long time, the chief of the name (it’s unlikely he was the only one with that name at the time, even though only his family is known in history), as a soldier well-regarded by his king, probably owned land in Argyle before his marriage. Strong leaders were needed to maintain control over these rather wild and remote areas, and only those highly favored by the crown were likely to be entrusted with that responsibility—a responsibility that would be well rewarded, making its holder a suitable match for the heiress of Paul In-Sporran.

“It is also quite likely that Eva O’Duin was a king’s ward, and on that account her hand would be in the king’s gift; and who so likely to receive it as a trusted knight, connected with the district, and one whose loyalty was unquestioned?

“It is also quite likely that Eva O’Duin was a ward of the king, which means her hand would be in the king's control; and who better to receive it than a trusted knight, connected to the area, and whose loyalty was beyond doubt?"

“Again, we put little stress on the Celtic origin of the name,—from the crooked mouth of the first chief, as if from cam, bent or crooked, and beul, mouth. No doubt this etymology is purely fanciful, and may have been invented by some one anxious to prove the purely Celtic origin of the family; but this seems really unnecessary, as a Celtic residence, Celtic alliances, and Celtic associations for nearly 800 years, is a Celtic antiquity in an almost unbroken line such as few families are able to boast of; indeed, no clan can boast of purer Celtic blood than the Campbells, and their present chief.”

“Once again, we don’t put much emphasis on the Celtic origin of the name—from the crooked mouth of the first chief, as if from cam, meaning bent or crooked, and beul, meaning mouth. This etymology is likely just a fanciful idea that someone came up with to prove the purely Celtic origin of the family; however, this seems really unnecessary, since a Celtic residence, Celtic alliances, and Celtic connections for nearly 800 years is a Celtic heritage in an almost unbroken line that few families can claim. In fact, no clan can claim purer Celtic blood than the Campbells and their current chief.”

The conclusion which, we think, any unprejudiced reader must come to, is, that the question of the origin of the Campbells cannot, until further light be thrown upon it, be determined with certainty at the present day. It is possible that the story of the genealogists may be true; they declare that the predecessors of the Argyll[175] family, on the female side, were possessors of Lochow or Lochawe in Argyleshire, as early as 404 A.D. Of this, however, there is no proof worthy of the name. The first of the race, who comes prominently into notice is one Archibald (also called Gillespie) Campbell, as likely as not, we think, to be a gentleman of Anglo-Norman lineage, who lived in the 11th century. He acquired the lordship of Lochow, or Lochawe, by marriage with Eva, daughter and heiress of Paul O’Duin, Lord of Lochow, denominated Paul Insporran, from his being the king’s treasurer. Another Gillespic is the first of the house mentioned in authentic history, his name occurring as a witness of the charter of the lands of the burgh of Newburgh by Alexander III. in 1246.

The conclusion we believe any unbiased reader would reach is that the question of the origin of the Campbells cannot be definitively answered at this time without more evidence. It's possible that the genealogists' story is accurate; they claim that the female ancestors of the Argyll[175] family owned Lochow or Lochawe in Argyleshire as early as 404 A.D. However, there is no substantial proof of this. The first prominent figure in this lineage is Archibald (also called Gillespie) Campbell, who we think was likely a gentleman of Anglo-Norman descent living in the 11th century. He gained the lordship of Lochow or Lochawe by marrying Eva, the daughter and heiress of Paul O’Duin, Lord of Lochow, known as Paul Insporran because he was the king’s treasurer. Another Gillespic is the first of the family recorded in authentic history, appearing as a witness to the charter of the lands of the burgh of Newburgh by Alexander III in 1246.

Sir Colin Campbell of Lochow, the real founder of the family, sixth in descent from the first Gillespic, distinguished himself by his warlike actions, and was knighted by King Alexander the Third in 1280. He added largely to his estates, and on account of his great prowess he obtained the surname of Mohr or More (“great”); from him the chief of the Argyll family is in Gaelic styled Mac Chaillan More.[176]

Sir Colin Campbell of Lochow, the true founder of the family and sixth in descent from the first Gillespic, made a name for himself through his military achievements and was knighted by King Alexander the Third in 1280. He significantly expanded his estates, and because of his great skill in battle, he earned the nickname Mohr or More (“great”); from him, the leader of the Argyll family is called Mac Chaillan More in Gaelic.[176]

Sir Colin Campbell had a quarrel with a powerful neighbour of his, the Lord of Lorn, and after he had defeated him, pursuing the victory too eagerly, was slain (in 1294) at a place called the String of Cowal, where a great obelisk was erected over his grave. This is said to have occasioned bitter feuds betwixt the houses of Lochow and Lorn for a long period of years, which were put an end to by the marriage of the daughter of the Celtic proprietor of Lorn, with John Stewart of Innermeath about 1386. Sir Colin married a lady of the name of Sinclair, by whom he had five sons.

Sir Colin Campbell had a conflict with a powerful neighbor, the Lord of Lorn, and after defeating him, he pursued the victory too eagerly and was killed (in 1294) at a place called the String of Cowal, where a large obelisk was built over his grave. This is said to have caused bitter feuds between the houses of Lochow and Lorn for many years, which were eventually ended by the marriage of the daughter of the Celtic owner of Lorn to John Stewart of Innermeath around 1386. Sir Colin married a woman named Sinclair, with whom he had five sons.

Sir Niel Campbell of Lochow, his eldest son, swore fealty to Edward the First, but afterwards joined Robert the Bruce, and fought by his side in almost every encounter, from the defeat at Methven to the victory at Bannockburn. King Robert rewarded his services by giving him his sister, the Lady Mary Bruce, in marriage, and conferring on him the lands forfeited by the Earl of Athole. His next brother Donald was the progenitor of the Campbells of Loudon. By his wife Sir Niel had three sons,—Sir Colin; John, created Earl of Athole, upon the forfeiture of David de Strathbogie, the eleventh earl; and Dugal.

Sir Niel Campbell of Lochow, his oldest son, pledged loyalty to Edward the First, but later joined Robert the Bruce and fought alongside him in nearly every battle, from the defeat at Methven to the victory at Bannockburn. King Robert rewarded his service by giving him his sister, the Lady Mary Bruce, in marriage, and granting him the lands that were taken from the Earl of Athole. His next brother, Donald, became the ancestor of the Campbells of Loudon. With his wife, Sir Niel had three sons—Sir Colin; John, who was made Earl of Athole after the forfeiture of David de Strathbogie, the eleventh earl; and Dugal.

Sir Colin, the eldest son, obtained a charter from his uncle, King Robert Bruce, of the lands of Lochow and Artornish, dated at Arbroath, 10th February 1316, in which he is designated Colinus filius Nigelli Cambel, militis. As a reward for assisting the Steward of Scotland in 1334 in the recovery of the castle of Dunoon, in Cowal, Sir Colin was made hereditary governor of the castle, and had the grant of certain lands for the support of his dignity. Sir Colin died about 1340. By his wife, a daughter of the house of Lennox, he had three sons and a daughter.

Sir Colin, the eldest son, received a charter from his uncle, King Robert Bruce, for the lands of Loch

The eldest son, Sir Gillespic or Archibald, who added largely to the family possessions, was twice married, and had three sons, Duncan, Colin, and David, and a daughter, married to Duncan Macfarlane of Arrochar. Colin, the second son, was designed of Ardkinglass, and of his family, the Campbells of Ardentinny, Dunoon, Carrick, Skipnish, Blythswood, Shawfield, Rachan, Auchwillan, and Dergachie are branches.

The oldest son, Sir Gillespic or Archibald, who greatly expanded the family estate, was married twice and had three sons: Duncan, Colin, and David, as well as a daughter who married Duncan Macfarlane of Arrochar. Colin, the second son, was designated for Ardkinglass, and from his family, the Campbells of Ardentinny, Dunoon, Carrick, Skipnish, Blythswood, Shawfield, Rachan, Auchwillan, and Dergachie are branches.

Sir Duncan Campbell of Lochow, the eldest son, was one of the hostages in 1424, under the name of Duncan, Lord of Argyll, for the payment of the sum of forty thousand pounds (equivalent to four hundred thousand pounds of our money), for the expense of King James the First’s maintenance during his long imprisonment in England, when Sir Duncan was found to be worth fifteen hundred merks a-year. He was the first of the family to assume the designation of Argyll. By King James he was appointed one of his privy council, and constituted his justiciary and lieutenant within the shire of Argyll. He became a lord of parliament in 1445, under the title of Lord Campbell. He died in 1453, and was buried at Kilmun. He married, first, Marjory or Mariota Stewart, daughter of Robert Duke of Albany, governor of Scotland, by whom he had three sons,—Celestine, who died before him; Archibald, who also predeceased him, but left a son; and Colin, who was the first of Glenorchy, and ancestor of the Breadalbane family. Sir Duncan married, secondly, Margaret, daughter of Sir John Stewart of Blackhall and Auchingown, natural son of Robert the Third, by whom also he had three sons, namely, Duncan, who, according to Crawford, was the ancestor of the house of Auchinbreck, of whom are the Campbells of Glencardel, Glensaddel, Kildurkland, Kilmorie, Wester Keams, Kilberry, and Dana; Niel, progenitor, according to Crawford, of the Campbells of Ellengreig and Ormadale; and Arthur or Archibald, ancestor of the Campbells of Ottar, now extinct. According to some authorities, the Campbells of Auchinbreck and their cadets, also Ellengrieg[179] and Ormadale, descend from this the youngest son, and not from his brothers.

Sir Duncan Campbell of Lochow, the oldest son, was one of the hostages in 1424, known as Duncan, Lord of Argyll, for the payment of forty thousand pounds (equivalent to four hundred thousand pounds today), to cover King James the First’s expenses during his long imprisonment in England. Sir Duncan was valued at fifteen hundred merks a year. He was the first in his family to take on the title of Argyll. King James appointed him to his privy council and made him the justiciary and lieutenant for the shire of Argyll. He became a lord of parliament in 1445, under the title of Lord Campbell. He died in 1453 and was buried at Kilmun. He first married Marjory or Mariota Stewart, the daughter of Robert, Duke of Albany, governor of Scotland; they had three sons: Celestine, who died before him; Archibald, who also predeceased him but left a son; and Colin, the first of Glenorchy and ancestor of the Breadalbane family. Sir Duncan married, secondly, Margaret, daughter of Sir John Stewart of Blackhall and Auchingown, the illegitimate son of Robert the Third; they also had three sons: Duncan, who, according to Crawford, was the ancestor of the house of Auchinbreck, and the Campbells of Glencardel, Glensaddel, Kildurkland, Kilmorie, Wester Keams, Kilberry, and Dana; Niel, who, according to Crawford, was the ancestor of the Campbells of Ellengreig and Ormadale; and Arthur or Archibald, ancestor of the Campbells of Ottar, who are now extinct. Some sources claim that the Campbells of Auchinbreck and their branches, as well as Ellengreig and Ormadale, descend from this youngest son rather than from his brothers.

The first Lord Campbell was succeeded by his grandson Colin, the son of his second son Archibald. He acquired part of the lordship of Campbell in the parish of Dollar,[177] by marrying the eldest of the three daughters of John Stewart, third Lord of Lorn and Innermeath. He did not, as is generally stated, acquire by this marriage any part of the lordship of Lorn (which passed to Walter, brother of John, the fourth Lord Innermeath, and heir of entail), but obtained that lordship by exchanging the lands of Baldunning and Innerdunning, &c., in Perthshire, with the said Walter. In 1457 he was created Earl of Argyll. In 1470 he was created baron of Lorn, and in 1481 he received a grant of many lands in Knapdale, along with the keeping of Castle Sweyn, which had previously been held by the Lord of the Isles. He died in 1493.

The first Lord Campbell was succeeded by his grandson Colin, the son of his second son Archibald. He gained part of the lordship of Campbell in the parish of Dollar,[177] by marrying the eldest of the three daughters of John Stewart, the third Lord of Lorn and Innermeath. Contrary to popular belief, he did not get any part of the lordship of Lorn through this marriage (which went to Walter, the brother of John, the fourth Lord Innermeath, and heir of entail), but instead obtained that lordship by swapping the lands of Baldunning and Innerdunning, etc., in Perthshire, with Walter. In 1457 he was made the Earl of Argyll. In 1470 he was made baron of Lorn, and in 1481 he received a grant of several lands in Knapdale, along with the management of Castle Sweyn, which had previously been held by the Lord of the Isles. He died in 1493.

By Isabel Stewart, his wife, eldest daughter of John, Lord of Lorn, the first Earl of Argyll had two sons and seven daughters. Archibald, his elder son, became second earl, and Thomas, the younger, was the ancestor of the Campbells of Lundie, in Forfarshire. Another daughter was married to Torquil Macleod of the Lewis.

By Isabel Stewart, his wife, the eldest daughter of John, Lord of Lorn, the first Earl of Argyll, had two sons and seven daughters. Archibald, his older son, became the second earl, and Thomas, the younger, was the ancestor of the Campbells of Lundie in Forfarshire. Another daughter married Torquil Macleod of the Lewis.

Archibald, second Earl of Argyll, succeeded his father in 1493. In 1499 he and others received a commission from the king to let on lease, for the term of three years, the entire lordship of the Isles as possessed by the last lord, both in the Isles and on the mainland, excepting only the island of Isla, and the lands of North and South Kintyre. He also received a commission of lieutenancy, with the fullest powers, over the lordship of the Isles; and, some months later, was appointed keeper of the castle of Tarbert, and bailie and governor of the king’s lands in Knapdale. From this period the great power formerly enjoyed by the Earls of Ross, Lords of the Isles, was transferred to the Earls of Argyll and Huntly; the former having the chief rule in the south isles and adjacent coasts. At the fatal battle of Flodden, 9th September 1513, his lordship and his brother-in-law, the Earl of Lennox, commanded the right wing of the royal army, and with King James the Fourth, were both killed. By his wife, Lady Elizabeth Stewart, eldest daughter of John, first Earl of Lennox, he had four sons and five daughters. His eldest son, Colin, was the third Earl of Argyll. Archibald, his second son, had a charter of the lands of Skipnish, and the keeping of the castle thereof, 13th August 1511. His family ended in an heir-female in the reign of Mary. Sir John Campbell, the third son, at first styled of Lorn, and afterwards of Calder, married Muriella, daughter and heiress of Sir John Calder of Calder, now Cawdor, near Nairn.

Archibald, the second Earl of Argyll, took over from his father in 1493. In 1499, he and several others were given a commission by the king to lease the entire lordship of the Isles, as held by the last lord, for three years. This included both the Isles and the mainland, with the exception of the island of Isla and the lands of North and South Kintyre. He was also granted a commission of lieutenancy, with full powers, over the lordship of the Isles. A few months later, he was appointed keeper of the castle of Tarbert and bailie and governor of the king’s lands in Knapdale. From this time, the significant power once held by the Earls of Ross, Lords of the Isles, shifted to the Earls of Argyll and Huntly, with Argyll taking the lead in the southern isles and nearby coasts. During the disastrous battle of Flodden, on September 9, 1513, he and his brother-in-law, the Earl of Lennox, led the right wing of the royal army, and they were both killed alongside King James the Fourth. With his wife, Lady Elizabeth Stewart, the eldest daughter of John, the first Earl of Lennox, he had four sons and five daughters. His eldest son, Colin, became the third Earl of Argyll. His second son, Archibald, received a charter for the lands of Skipnish and the stewardship of the castle there on August 13, 1511. His family line ended with a female heir during Mary’s reign. Sir John Campbell, his third son, initially styled of Lorn and later of Calder, married Muriella, the daughter and heiress of Sir John Calder of Calder, now known as Cawdor, near Nairn.

According to tradition, she was captured in childhood by Sir John Campbell and a party of the Campbells, while out with her nurse near Calder castle. Her uncles pursued and overtook the division of the Campbells to whose care she had been intrusted, and would have rescued her but for the presence of mind of Campbell of Inverliver, who, seeing their approach, inverted a large camp kettle as if to conceal her, and commanding his seven sons to defend it to the death, hurried on with his prize. The young men were all slain, and when the Calders lifted up the kettle, no Muriel was there. Meanwhile so much time had been gained that farther pursuit was useless. The nurse, just before the child was seized, bit off a joint of her little finger, in order to mark her identity—a precaution which seems to have been necessary, from Campbell of Auchinbreck’s reply to one who, in the midst of their congratulations on arriving safely in Argyll with their charge, asked what was to be done should the child die before she was marriageable? “She can never die,” said he, “as long as a red-haired lassie can be found on either side of Lochawe!” It would appear that the heiress of the Calders had red hair.

According to tradition, she was kidnapped in childhood by Sir John Campbell and a group of Campbells while she was out with her nurse near Calder Castle. Her uncles chased after the Campbells who had taken care of her and would have saved her if it weren't for the quick thinking of Campbell of Inverliver, who, seeing them coming, tipped over a large camp kettle to hide her, and ordered his seven sons to defend it at all costs, while he quickly left with his prize. The young men were all killed, and when the Calders lifted the kettle, there was no Muriel inside. By then, enough time had passed that further pursuit was pointless. Just before the child was taken, the nurse bit off a piece of her little finger to mark her identity—a precaution that seemed necessary, based on Campbell of Auchinbreck’s response to someone who, amid their congratulations on safely arriving in Argyll with the child, asked what would happen if the child died before she could marry. “She can never die,” he said, “as long as a red-haired girl can be found on either side of Lochawe!” It seems that the heiress of the Calders had red hair.

Colin Campbell, the third Earl of Argyll, was, immediately after his accession to the earldom, appointed by the council to assemble an army and proceed against Lauchlan Maclean of Dowart, and other Highland chieftains, who had broken out into insurrection,[180] and proclaimed Sir Donald of Lochalsh Lord of the Isles. Owing to the powerful influence of Argyll, the insurgents submitted to the regent, after strong measures had been adopted against them. In 1517 Sir Donald of Lochalsh again appeared in arms, but being deserted by his principal leaders, he effected his escape. Soon after, on his petition, he received a commission of lieutenancy over all the Isles and adjacent mainland.

Colin Campbell, the third Earl of Argyll, was appointed by the council right after he became the earl to gather an army and take action against Lauchlan Maclean of Dowart and other Highland chiefs who had revolted and declared Sir Donald of Lochalsh as Lord of the Isles. Because of Argyll's strong influence, the rebels surrendered to the regent after tough measures were taken against them. In 1517, Sir Donald of Lochalsh attempted to rise up again, but after being abandoned by his main leaders, he managed to escape. Shortly after, upon his request, he was given a commission of lieutenancy over all the Isles and nearby mainland.[180]

For some years the Isles had continued at peace, and Argyll employed this interval in extending his influence among the chiefs, and in promoting the aggrandisement of his family and clan, being assisted thereto by his brothers, Sir John Campbell of Calder, so designed after his marriage with the heiress, and Archibald Campbell of Skipnish. The former was particularly active. In 1527 an event occurred, which forms the groundwork of Joanna Baillie’s celebrated tragedy of “The Family Legend.” It is thus related by Gregory:—“Lauchlan Cattanach Maclean of Dowart had married Lady Elizabeth Campbell, daughter of Archibald, second Earl of Argyll, and, either from the circumstance of their union being unfruitful, or more probably owing to some domestic quarrels, he determined to get rid of his wife. Some accounts say that she had twice attempted her husband’s life; but, whatever the cause may have been, Maclean, following the advice of two of his vassals, who exercised a considerable influence over him from the tie of fosterage, caused his lady to be exposed on a rock, which was only visible at low water, intending that she should be swept away by the return of the tide. This rock lies between the island of Lismore and the coast of Mull, and is still known by the name of the ‘Lady’s Rock.’ From this perilous situation the intended victim was rescued by a boat accidentally passing, and conveyed to her brother’s house. Her relations, although much exasperated against Maclean, smothered their resentment for a time, but only to break out afterwards with greater violence; for the laird of Dowart being in Edinburgh, was surprised when in bed, and assassinated by Sir John Campbell of Calder, the lady’s brother. The Macleans instantly took arms to revenge the death of their chief, and the Campbells were not slow in preparing to follow up the feud; but the government interfered, and, for the present, an appeal to arms was avoided.”[178]

For several years, the Isles had been at peace, and Argyll used this time to expand his influence among the chiefs and promote his family's and clan's power, aided by his brothers, Sir John Campbell of Calder, named after his marriage to the heiress, and Archibald Campbell of Skipnish. The former was particularly active. In 1527, an event occurred that laid the foundation for Joanna Baillie’s well-known tragedy, “The Family Legend.” Gregory recounts it this way: “Lauchlan Cattanach Maclean of Dowart had married Lady Elizabeth Campbell, the daughter of Archibald, the second Earl of Argyll. Either because their marriage was childless or more likely due to some domestic disputes, he decided to get rid of his wife. Some stories claim that she had tried to kill him twice; however, regardless of the cause, Maclean, acting on the advice of two of his vassals, who had significant influence over him due to their bond of fosterage, had his wife left on a rock that was only visible at low tide, intending for her to be washed away by the return of the sea. This rock is located between the island of Lismore and the coast of Mull and is still known as ‘Lady’s Rock.’ The intended victim was saved from this dangerous position by a passing boat and taken to her brother’s house. Although her family was furious with Maclean, they initially held back their anger, only to later erupt with even more intensity; for the laird of Dowart, while in Edinburgh, was caught by surprise in bed and assassinated by Sir John Campbell of Calder, the lady’s brother. The Macleans quickly armed themselves to avenge their chief’s death, and the Campbells were quick to prepare to escalate the feud; however, the government intervened, and for the moment, violence was averted.”[178]

On the escape of the king, then in his seventeenth year, from the power of the Douglases, in May 1528, Argyll was one of the first to join his majesty at Stirling. Argyll afterwards received an ample confirmation of the hereditary sheriffship of Argyleshire and of the offices of justiciary of Scotland and master of the household, by which these offices became hereditary in his family. He had the commission of justice-general of Scotland renewed 25th October 1529. He died in 1530.

On the king’s escape, when he was just seventeen, from the Douglases' control in May 1528, Argyll was one of the first to meet him at Stirling. Later, Argyll received a strong confirmation of the hereditary sheriff of Argyleshire and the roles of justiciary of Scotland and master of the household, making these positions hereditary in his family. His commission of justice-general of Scotland was renewed on October 25, 1529. He died in 1530.

By his countess, Lady Jane Gordon, eldest daughter of Alexander, third Earl of Huntly, the third Earl of Argyll had three sons and a daughter. His sons were, Archibald, fourth Earl of Argyll; John, ancestor of the Campbells of Lochnell, of which house the Campbells of Balerno and Stonefield are cadets; and Alexander, dean of Moray.

By his wife, Lady Jane Gordon, the eldest daughter of Alexander, the third Earl of Huntly, the third Earl of Argyll had three sons and a daughter. His sons were Archibald, the fourth Earl of Argyll; John, the ancestor of the Campbells of Lochnell, which includes the Campbells of Balerno and Stonefield as branches; and Alexander, the dean of Moray.

Archibald, the fourth Earl of Argyll, was, on his accession to the title in 1530, appointed to all the offices held by the two preceding earls. A suspicion being entertained by some of the members of the privy council, which is said to have been shared in by the king himself, that many of the disturbances in the Isles were secretly fomented by the Argyll family, that they might obtain possession of the estates forfeited by the chiefs thus driven into rebellion, and an opportunity soon presenting itself, the king eagerly availed himself of it, to curb the increasing power of the Earl of Argyll in that remote portion of the kingdom. Alexander of Isla, being summoned to answer certain charges of Argyll, made his appearance at once, and gave in to the council a written statement, in which, among other things, he stated that the disturbed state of the Isles was mainly caused by the late Earl of Argyll and his brothers, Sir John Campbell of Calder, and Archibald Campbell of Skipnish. The king made such an examination into the complaints of the islanders as satisfied him that the family of Argyll had been acting more for their own benefit than for the welfare[181] of the country, and the earl was summoned before his sovereign, to give an account of the duties and rental of the Isles received by him, the result of which was that James committed him to prison soon after his arrival at court. He was soon liberated, but James was so much displeased with his conduct that he deprived him of the offices he still held in the Isles, some of which were bestowed on Alexander of Isla, whom he had accused. After the death of James the Fifth he appears to have regained his authority over the Isles. He was the first of the Scotch nobles who embraced the principles of the Reformation, and employed as his domestic chaplain Mr John Douglas, a converted Carmelite friar, who preached publicly in his house. The Archbishop of St Andrews, in a letter to the earl, endeavoured to induce him to dismiss Douglas, and return to the Romish church, but in vain, and on his death-bed he recommended the support of the new doctrines, and the suppression of Popish superstitions, to his son. He died in August 1558. He was twice married. By his first wife, Lady Helen Hamilton, eldest daughter of James, first Earl of Arran, he had a son, Archibald, fifth Earl of Argyll. His second wife was Lady Mary Graham, only daughter of William, third Earl of Menteith, by whom he had Colin, sixth earl, and two daughters.

Archibald, the fourth Earl of Argyll, became the title holder in 1530 and was given all the positions held by the two previous earls. Some members of the privy council, along with the king, suspected that the Argyll family was secretly stirring up the unrest in the Isles to take control of the estates lost by the rebellious chiefs. An opportunity soon arose, and the king jumped at the chance to limit the growing influence of the Earl of Argyll in that remote area. Alexander of Isla, summoned to answer charges against Argyll, promptly arrived and provided the council with a written statement. In it, he claimed that the chaos in the Isles was primarily due to the actions of the late Earl of Argyll and his brothers, Sir John Campbell of Calder and Archibald Campbell of Skipnish. The king investigated the islanders' complaints and concluded that the Argyll family was acting in their own interest rather than for the good of the country. Consequently, the earl was summoned to explain the duties and income he had from the Isles, leading to James placing him in prison shortly after he arrived at court. He was released soon after, but James was so unhappy with his behavior that he stripped him of the positions he still held in the Isles, with some being given to Alexander of Isla, whom he had accused. After the death of James the Fifth, Archibald seems to have regained his power over the Isles. He was the first of the Scottish nobles to adopt the Reformation principles and employed Mr. John Douglas, a converted Carmelite friar, as his domestic chaplain, who preached publicly at his home. The Archbishop of St Andrews wrote to the earl, trying to convince him to dismiss Douglas and return to the Catholic Church, but he was unsuccessful. On his deathbed, he urged his son to support the new doctrines and suppress Catholic superstitions. He died in August 1558. He married twice. With his first wife, Lady Helen Hamilton, the eldest daughter of James, the first Earl of Arran, he had a son, Archibald, the fifth Earl of Argyll. His second wife was Lady Mary Graham, the only daughter of William, the third Earl of Menteith, and they had Colin, the sixth earl, and two daughters.

Archibald, fifth Earl of Argyll, was educated under the direction of Mr John Douglas, his father’s domestic chaplain, and the first Protestant Archbishop of St Andrews, and distinguished himself as one of the most able among the Lords of the Congregation. In the transactions of their times the earl and his successors took prominent parts; but as these are matters of public history, and as so much the history of the Highlands, in which the Argylls took a prominent part, has been already given in the former part of this work, we shall confine our attention here to what belongs to the history of the family and clan.

Archibald, the fifth Earl of Argyll, was educated under the guidance of Mr. John Douglas, his father’s household chaplain and the first Protestant Archbishop of St. Andrews. He stood out as one of the most capable among the Lords of the Congregation. The earl and his successors played key roles in the events of their time; however, since these are matters of public history and much of the history of the Highlands, in which the Argylls were heavily involved, has already been covered in the earlier sections of this work, we will focus here on what pertains to the history of the family and clan.

The earl had married Jean, natural daughter of King James the Fifth by Elizabeth daughter of John, Lord Carmichael, but he does not seem to have lived on very happy terms with her, as we find that John Knox, at the request of Queen Mary, endeavoured, on more occasions than one, to reconcile them after some domestic quarrels.[179] Her majesty passed the summer of 1563 at the earl’s house in Argyleshire, in the amusement of deer-hunting.

The earl had married Jean, the illegitimate daughter of King James the Fifth and Elizabeth, the daughter of John, Lord Carmichael, but he doesn't seem to have lived very happily with her, as we see that John Knox, at Queen Mary's request, tried on several occasions to reconcile them after some domestic disputes.[179] Her majesty spent the summer of 1563 at the earl’s house in Argyleshire, enjoying deer-hunting.

Argyll died on the 12th of September 1575, aged about 43. His countess, Queen Mary’s half-sister, having died without issue, was buried in the royal vault in the abbey of Holyrood-house; and he married, a second time, Lady Johanna or Joneta Cunningham, second daughter of Alexander, fifth Earl of Glencairn, but as she also had no children, he was succeeded in his estates and title by his brother.

Argyll died on September 12, 1575, at around 43 years old. His wife, Queen Mary’s half-sister, passed away without any children and was buried in the royal vault at Holyrood Abbey. He then married Lady Johanna or Joneta Cunningham, the second daughter of Alexander, the fifth Earl of Glencairn, but since she also had no children, his brother inherited his estates and title.

On the 28th of January 1581, with the king and many of the nobility, the sixth earl subscribed a second Confession of Faith. He died in October 1584, after a long illness. He married, first, Janet, eldest daughter of Henry, first Lord Methven, without issue; secondly, Lady Agnes Keith, eldest daughter of William, fourth Earl Marischal, widow of the Regent Moray, by whom he had two sons, Archibald, seventh Earl of Argyll, and the Hon. Sir Colin Campbell of Lundie, created a baronet in 1627.

On January 28, 1581, alongside the king and many nobles, the sixth earl signed a second Confession of Faith. He passed away in October 1584 after a long illness. He married twice: first to Janet, the eldest daughter of Henry, the first Lord Methven, with no children; and secondly to Lady Agnes Keith, the eldest daughter of William, the fourth Earl Marischal, who was the widow of Regent Moray. With her, he had two sons: Archibald, the seventh Earl of Argyll, and the Hon. Sir Colin Campbell of Lundie, who was made a baronet in 1627.

In 1594, although then only eighteen, the seventh Earl of Argyll was appointed king’s lieutenant against the popish Earls of Huntly and Errol, who had raised a rebellion. In 1599, when measures were in progress for bringing the chiefs of the isles under subjection to the king, the Earl of Argyll and his kinsman, John Campbell of Calder, were accused of having secretly used their influence to prevent Sir James Macdonald of Dunyveg and his clan from being reconciled to the government. The frequent insurrections which occurred in the South Isles in the first fifteen years of the seventeenth century have also been imputed by Mr Gregory to Argyll and the Campbells, for their own purposes. The proceedings of these clans were so violent and illegal, that the king became highly incensed against the Clandonald, and finding, or supposing he had a right to dispose of their possessions both in Kintyre and Isla, he made a grant of them to the Earl of Argyll and the Campbells. This gave rise to a number of bloody conflicts between the Campbells and[182] the Clandonald, in the years 1614, 1615, and 1616, which ended in the ruin of the latter, and for the details of which, and the intrigues and proceedings of the Earl of Argyll to possess himself of the lands of that clan, reference may be made to the part of the General History pertaining to this period.

In 1594, when he was only eighteen, the seventh Earl of Argyll was appointed the king’s lieutenant against the Catholic Earls of Huntly and Errol, who had started a rebellion. In 1599, as plans were being made to bring the chiefs of the isles under the king's control, the Earl of Argyll and his relative, John Campbell of Calder, were accused of secretly using their influence to prevent Sir James Macdonald of Dunyveg and his clan from reconciling with the government. The frequent uprisings that took place in the South Isles during the first fifteen years of the seventeenth century have also been attributed by Mr. Gregory to Argyll and the Campbells for their own benefit. The actions of these clans were so brutal and unlawful that the king became extremely angry with the Clandonald, and believing he had the right to take their lands in Kintyre and Isla, he granted them to the Earl of Argyll and the Campbells. This led to a series of bloody conflicts between the Campbells and[182] the Clandonald in the years 1614, 1615, and 1616, which resulted in the downfall of the latter, and for the details of which, as well as the schemes and actions of the Earl of Argyll to seize the lands of that clan, refer to the section of the General History relevant to this period.

In 1603, the Macgregors, who were already under the ban of the law, made an irruption into the Lennox, and after defeating the Colquhouns and their adherents at Glenfruin, with great slaughter, plundered and ravaged the whole district, and threatened to burn the town of Dumbarton. For some years previously, the charge of keeping this powerful and warlike tribe in order had been committed to the Earl of Argyll, as the king’s lieutenant in the “bounds of the clan Gregor,” and he was answerable for all their excesses. Instead of keeping them under due restraint, Argyll has been accused by various writers of having from the very first made use of his influence to stir them up to acts of violence and aggression against his own personal enemies, of whom the chief of the Colquhouns was one; and it is further said that he had all along meditated the destruction of both the Macgregors and the Colquhouns, by his crafty and perfidious policy. The only evidence on which these heavy charges rest is the dying declaration of Alister Macgregor of Glenstrae, the chief of the clan, to the effect that he was deceived by the Earl of Argyll’s “falsete and inventiouns,” and that he had been often incited by that nobleman to “weir and truble the laird of Luss,” and others; but these charges ought to be received with some hesitation by the impartial historian. However this may be, the execution of the severe statutes which were passed against the Macgregors after the conflict at Glenfruin, was intrusted to the Earls of Argyll and Athole, and their chief, with some of his principal followers, was enticed by Argyll to surrender to him, on condition that they would be allowed to leave the country. Argyll received them kindly, and assured them that though he was commanded by the king to apprehend them, he had little doubt he would be able to procure a pardon, and, in the meantime, he would send them to England under an escort, which would convey them off Scottish ground. It was Macgregor’s intention, if taken to London, to procure if possible an interview with the king; but Argyll prevented this; yet, that he might fulfil his promise, he sent them under a strong guard beyond the Tweed at Berwick, and instantly compelled them to retrace their steps to Edinburgh, where they were executed 18th January 1604. How far there may have been deceit used in this matter,—whether, according to Birrel, Argyll “keipit are Hielandman’s promise; in respect he sent the gaird to convey him out of Scottis grund, but thai were not directit to pairt with him, but to fetch him bak agane;” or whether their return was by orders from the king, cannot at the present time be ascertained.

In 1603, the Macgregors, already outlawed, burst into Lennox and, after defeating the Colquhouns and their supporters at Glenfruin with heavy casualties, plundered and destroyed the entire area, even threatening to burn down the town of Dumbarton. For several years prior, the responsibility of keeping this powerful and aggressive tribe in check had fallen to the Earl of Argyll, as the king's lieutenant in the “bounds of the clan Gregor,” making him accountable for all their wrongdoings. Instead of restraining them, Argyll has been accused by various historians of using his influence from the start to incite them to violence against his personal enemies, including the chief of the Colquhouns. It has also been suggested that he was secretly planning the downfall of both the Macgregors and the Colquhouns through his cunning and deceitful tactics. The only evidence supporting these serious accusations is the dying statement of Alister Macgregor of Glenstrae, the clan's chief, who claimed he was misled by the Earl of Argyll's “false and deceptive schemes,” and that Argyll had frequently urged him to “wage war and trouble the laird of Luss,” and others; however, these claims should be approached with caution by any unbiased historian. Regardless of the truth, the enforcement of the strict laws against the Macgregors following the battle at Glenfruin was assigned to the Earls of Argyll and Athole. Their chief, along with some key followers, was lured by Argyll to surrender, promising they would be allowed to leave the country. Argyll treated them well, assuring them that although the king had ordered their arrest, he was confident he could secure a pardon for them. In the meantime, he would send them to England under guard, which would safely escort them off Scottish territory. Macgregor intended to seek an audience with the king if taken to London, but Argyll blocked this plan. Nevertheless, to keep his promise, he sent them under heavy guard beyond the Tweed at Berwick and immediately forced them to go back to Edinburgh, where they were executed on January 18, 1604. Whether there was deceit involved in this situation—whether, as Birrel suggested, Argyll “kept the Highlander's promise in that he sent the guard to convey him out of Scottish ground, but they were not directed to part with him, but to bring him back again;” or whether their return was ordered by the king—cannot be determined at this time.

In 1617, after the suppression by him of the Clandonald, Argyll obtained from the king a grant of the whole of Kintyre. For some years Argyll had been secretly a Catholic. His first countess, to whom Sir William Alexander, afterwards Earl of Stirling, inscribed his “Aurora” in 1604, having died, he had, in November 1610, married a second time, Anne, daughter of Sir William Cornwall of Brome, ancestor of the Marquis Cornwallis. This lady was a Catholic, and although the earl was a warm and zealous Protestant when he married her, she gradually drew him over to profess the same faith with herself. After the year 1615, as Gregory remarks, his personal history presents a striking instance of the mutability of human affairs. In that year, being deep in debt, he went to England; but as he was the only chief that could keep the Macdonalds in order, the Privy Council wrote to the king urging him to send him home; and in his expedition against the clan Donald he was accompanied by his son, Lord Lorn. In 1618, on pretence of going to the Spa for the benefit of his health, he received from the king permission to go abroad; and the news soon arrived that the earl, instead of going to the Spa, had gone to Spain; that he had there made open defection from the Protestant religion, and that he had entered into very suspicious dealings with the banished rebels, Sir James Macdonald and Alister MacRanald of Keppoch, who had taken refuge in that country. On the 16th of February he was openly declared rebel and traitor, at the market cross of[183] Edinburgh, and remained under this ban until the 22d of November 1621, when he was declared the king’s free liege. Nevertheless, he did not venture to return to Britain till 1638, and died in London soon after, aged 62. From the time of his leaving Scotland, he never exercised any influence over his great estates; the fee of which had, indeed, been previously conveyed by him to his eldest son, Archibald, Lord Lorn, afterwards eighth Earl of Argyll. By his first wife he had, besides this son, four daughters. By his second wife, the earl had a son and a daughter, viz., James, Earl of Irvine, and Lady Mary, married to James, second Lord Rollo.

In 1617, after he suppressed the Clandonald, Argyll received a grant of all of Kintyre from the king. For several years, Argyll had secretly been a Catholic. His first countess, to whom Sir William Alexander, later the Earl of Stirling, dedicated his "Aurora" in 1604, had died. In November 1610, he remarried, taking Anne, the daughter of Sir William Cornwall of Brome, who was an ancestor of the Marquis Cornwallis. This lady was a Catholic, and even though the earl was a committed Protestant when he married her, she gradually persuaded him to adopt her faith. After 1615, as Gregory notes, his personal situation showcased the unpredictability of life. In that year, deep in debt, he traveled to England; but since he was the only chief capable of controlling the Macdonalds, the Privy Council urged the king to send him back home. On his campaign against the clan Donald, he was accompanied by his son, Lord Lorn. In 1618, under the pretense of going to the Spa for his health, he got permission from the king to travel abroad; soon after, news came that instead of going to the Spa, he had gone to Spain and had openly renounced the Protestant faith. He became involved in suspicious dealings with the exiled rebels, Sir James Macdonald and Alister MacRanald of Keppoch, who had sought refuge there. On February 16, he was publicly declared a rebel and traitor at the market cross of [183] Edinburgh, carrying this ban until November 22, 1621, when he was deemed the king's free subject. However, he didn't dare return to Britain until 1638 and soon died in London, aged 62. Since leaving Scotland, he had no influence over his vast estates, which he had previously transferred to his eldest son, Archibald, Lord Lorn, who later became the eighth Earl of Argyll. By his first wife, he had four daughters, in addition to this son. With his second wife, the earl had a son and a daughter, James, Earl of Irvine, and Lady Mary, who married James, the second Lord Rollo.

Archibald, eighth Earl and first Marquis of Argyll, after his father, went to Spain, as has been above said, managed the affairs of his family and clan. So full an account of the conspicuous part played by the first Marquis of Argyll, in the affairs of his time, has been already given in this work, that further detail here is unnecessary. Suffice it to say, that in 1641 he was created Marquis, and was beheaded with the “Maiden,” at the cross of Edinburgh, May 27, 1661; and whatever may be thought of his life, his death was heroic and Christian. By his wife, Lady Margaret Douglas, second daughter of William, second Earl of Morton, he had three daughters and two sons. The eldest son Archibald, became ninth Earl of Argyll, the second was Lord Niel Campbell, of Ardmaddie.

Archibald, the eighth Earl and first Marquis of Argyll, went to Spain after his father, as mentioned earlier, and took charge of his family's and clan's affairs. A thorough account of the prominent role played by the first Marquis of Argyll during his time has already been provided in this work, so further details aren't needed here. It’s enough to say that in 1641, he was made Marquis and was executed alongside the "Maiden" at the cross of Edinburgh on May 27, 1661; regardless of opinions about his life, his death was brave and noble. With his wife, Lady Margaret Douglas, the second daughter of William, the second Earl of Morton, he had three daughters and two sons. The eldest son Archibald became the ninth Earl of Argyll, and the second was Lord Niel Campbell of Ardmaddie.

On the death of the eighth earl, his estates and title were of course forfeited, but Charles II., in 1663, sensible of the great services of Lord Lorn, and of the injustice with which he had been treated, restored to him the estates and the title of Earl of Argyll. The trivial excuse for the imprisoning and condemning him to death, has been already referred to, and an account has been given of the means whereby he was enabled to make his escape, by the assistance of his step-daughter, Lady Sophia Lindsay. Having taken part in Monmouth’s rebellion, he was taken prisoner, and being carried to Edinburgh, was beheaded upon his former unjust sentence, June 30, 1685. Argyll was twice married; first to Lady Mary Stuart, eldest daughter of James, fifth Earl of Moray; and secondly, to Lady Anna Mackenzie, second daughter of Colin, first Earl of Seaforth, widow of Alexander, first Earl of Balcarres. By the latter, he had no issue; but by the former he had four sons and three daughters. He was succeeded by his son Archibald, tenth Earl and first Duke of Argyll, who was an active promoter of the Revolution, and accompanied the Prince of Orange to England. He was one of the commissioners deputed from the Scots Parliament, to offer the crown of Scotland to the Prince, and to tender him the coronation oath. For this and other services, the family estates, which had been forfeited, were restored to him. He was appointed to several important public offices, and in 1696, was made colonel of the Scots horse-guards, afterwards raising a regiment of his own clan, which greatly distinguished itself in Flanders.

Upon the death of the eighth earl, his estates and title were understandably forfeited, but Charles II., aware of the significant contributions made by Lord Lorn and the unfair treatment he received, restored the estates and the title of Earl of Argyll to him in 1663. The trivial justification for his imprisonment and death sentence has already been mentioned, along with an account of how he managed to escape with the help of his stepdaughter, Lady Sophia Lindsay. After participating in Monmouth’s rebellion, he was captured, taken to Edinburgh, and executed based on that previous unjust conviction on June 30, 1685. Argyll was married twice; first to Lady Mary Stuart, the eldest daughter of James, the fifth Earl of Moray, and secondly to Lady Anna Mackenzie, the second daughter of Colin, the first Earl of Seaforth, who was previously married to Alexander, the first Earl of Balcarres. He had no children with the latter marriage, but with the former, he had four sons and three daughters. He was succeeded by his son Archibald, the tenth Earl and first Duke of Argyll, who actively supported the Revolution and accompanied the Prince of Orange to England. He was one of the commissioners sent from the Scots Parliament to offer the crown of Scotland to the Prince and present him with the coronation oath. For this and other contributions, the family estates that had been forfeited were returned to him. He was appointed to several significant public offices, and in 1696, he was made colonel of the Scots horse-guards, later raising a regiment of his own clan, which earned distinction in Flanders.

On the 21st of June 1701, he was created, by letters patent, Duke of Argyll, Marquis of Lorn and Kintyre, Earl of Campbell and Cowal, Viscount of Lochow and Glenila, Baron Inverary, Mull, Morvern, and Tiree. He died 28th September, 1703. Though undoubtedly a man of ability, he was too dissipated to be a great statesman. He married Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Lionel Tollmash, by whom he had two sons, the elder being the celebrated Duke of Argyll and Greenwich.

On June 21, 1701, he was officially made Duke of Argyll, Marquis of Lorn and Kintyre, Earl of Campbell and Cowal, Viscount of Lochow and Glenila, and Baron of Inverary, Mull, Morvern, and Tiree through letters patent. He died on September 28, 1703. Although he was a capable man, he was too reckless to be a great statesman. He married Elizabeth, the daughter of Sir Lionel Tollmash, and they had two sons, the elder being the famous Duke of Argyll and Greenwich.

John, second Duke of Argyll, and also Duke of Greenwich, a steady patriot and celebrated general, the eldest son of the preceding, was born October 10, 1678. On the death of his father in 1703, he became Duke of Argyll, and was soon after sworn of the privy council, made captain of the Scots horse-guards, and appointed one of the extraordinary lords of session. He was soon after sent down as high commissioner to the Scots parliament, where, being of great service in promoting the projected Union, for which he became very unpopular in Scotland, he was, on his return to London, created a peer of England by the titles of Baron of Chatham, and Earl of Greenwich.

John, the second Duke of Argyll and Duke of Greenwich, a committed patriot and renowned general, was the eldest son of the previous duke, born on October 10, 1678. After his father passed away in 1703, he became the Duke of Argyll. Soon after, he was sworn into the privy council, appointed captain of the Scots horse-guards, and named one of the extraordinary lords of session. He was later sent as high commissioner to the Scots parliament, where he greatly contributed to promoting the proposed Union, which made him quite unpopular in Scotland. Upon returning to London, he was granted English peerage as Baron of Chatham and Earl of Greenwich.

In 1706 his Grace made a campaign in Flanders, under the Duke of Marlborough, and rendered important services at various sieges and battles on the continent, and on December 20, 1710, he was installed a knight of the Garter. On the accession of George I., he was[184] made groom of the stole, and was one of the nineteen members of the regency, nominated by his majesty. On the king’s arrival in England, he was appointed general and commander-in-chief of the king’s forces in Scotland.

In 1706, his Grace took part in a campaign in Flanders alongside the Duke of Marlborough, providing significant support during various sieges and battles on the continent. On December 20, 1710, he was made a knight of the Garter. When George I came to the throne, he was[184] appointed groom of the stole and was one of the nineteen members of the regency chosen by the king. After the king arrived in England, he was named general and commander-in-chief of the king's forces in Scotland.

At the breaking out of the Rebellion in 1715, his Grace, as commander-in-chief in Scotland, defeated the Earl of Mar’s army at Sheriffmuir, and forced the Pretender to retire from the kingdom. In March 1716, after putting the army into winter quarters, he returned to London, but was in a few months, to the surprise of all, divested of all his employments. In the beginning of 1718 he was again restored to favour, created Duke of Greenwich, and made lord steward of the household. In 1737, when the affair of Captain Porteous came before parliament, his Grace exerted himself vigorously and eloquently in behalf of the city of Edinburgh. A bill having been brought in for punishing the Lord Provost of that city, for abolishing the city guard, and for depriving the corporation of several ancient privileges; and the Queen Regent having threatened, on that occasion, to convert Scotland into a hunting park, Argyll replied, that it was then time to go down and gather his beagles.

At the start of the Rebellion in 1715, his Grace, as the commander-in-chief in Scotland, defeated the Earl of Mar’s army at Sheriffmuir, forcing the Pretender to leave the kingdom. In March 1716, after putting the army into winter quarters, he returned to London, but a few months later, to everyone's surprise, he was stripped of all his positions. At the beginning of 1718, he was once again favored, named Duke of Greenwich, and appointed lord steward of the household. In 1737, when the issue of Captain Porteous came before parliament, his Grace spoke out vigorously and persuasively on behalf of the city of Edinburgh. A bill was introduced to punish the Lord Provost of that city for disbanding the city guard and taking away several ancient privileges; and when the Queen Regent threatened to turn Scotland into a hunting park, Argyll replied that it was time to go down and gather his beagles.

In April 1740, he delivered a speech with such warmth against the administration, that he was again deprived of all his offices. To these, however, on the resignation of Sir Robert Walpole, he was soon restored, but not approving of the measures of the new ministry, he gave up all his posts, and never afterwards engaged in affairs of state. This amiable and most accomplished nobleman has been immortalised by Pope in the lines,

In April 1740, he gave a speech so passionately critical of the government that he was stripped of all his positions once more. However, following Sir Robert Walpole's resignation, he was quickly reinstated. But since he disagreed with the new administration's decisions, he resigned from all his roles and never got involved in politics again. This charming and highly talented nobleman has been immortalized by Pope in the lines,

“Argyle, the state’s whole thunder born to wield,

“Argyle, the state’s entire thunder born to wield,

And shake alike the senate and the field.”

And shake both the senate and the battlefield.

He was twice married. By his first wife, Mary, daughter of John Brown, Esq. (and niece of Sir Charles Duncombe, Lord Mayor of London in 1708), he had no issue. By his second wife, Jane, daughter of Thomas Warburton of Winnington, in Cheshire, one of the maids of honour to Queen Anne, he had five daughters. As the duke died without male issue, his English titles of Duke and Earl of Greenwich, and Baron of Chatham, became extinct, while his Scotch titles and patrimonial estate devolved on his brother. He died October 4, 1743; and a beautiful marble monument was erected to his memory in Westminster Abbey.

He was married twice. With his first wife, Mary, the daughter of John Brown, Esq. (and niece of Sir Charles Duncombe, the Lord Mayor of London in 1708), he had no children. With his second wife, Jane, the daughter of Thomas Warburton of Winnington in Cheshire, one of the ladies-in-waiting to Queen Anne, he had five daughters. Since the duke died without any male heirs, his English titles of Duke and Earl of Greenwich, and Baron of Chatham, became extinct, while his Scottish titles and family estate passed on to his brother. He died on October 4, 1743, and a beautiful marble monument was set up in his honor in Westminster Abbey.

Archibald, third Duke of Argyll, the brother of the preceding, was born at Ham, Surrey, in June 1682, and educated at the university of Glasgow. In 1705 he was constituted lord high treasurer of Scotland; in 1706 one of the commissioners for treating of the Union between Scotland and England; and 19th October of the same year, for his services in that matter, was created Viscount and Earl of Isla. In 1708 he was made an extraordinary lord of session, and after the Union, was chosen one of the sixteen representative peers of Scotland. In 1710 he was appointed justice-general of Scotland, and the following year was called to the privy council. When the rebellion broke out in 1715, he took up arms for the defence of the house of Hanover. By his prudent conduct in the West Highlands, he prevented General Gordon, at the head of three thousand men, from penetrating into the country and raising levies. He afterwards joined his brother, the duke, at Stirling, and was wounded at the battle of Sheriffmuir. In 1725 he was appointed keeper of the privy seal, and in 1734 of the great seal, which office he enjoyed till his death. He excelled in conversation, and besides building a very magnificent seat at Inverary, he collected one of the most valuable private libraries in Great Britain. He died suddenly, while sitting in his chair at dinner, April 15, 1761. He married the daughter of Mr Whitfield, paymaster of marines, but had no issue by her grace.

Archibald, the third Duke of Argyll and brother of the previous duke, was born in Ham, Surrey, in June 1682 and educated at the University of Glasgow. In 1705, he was appointed Lord High Treasurer of Scotland; in 1706, he became one of the commissioners for negotiating the Union between Scotland and England. On October 19 of the same year, in recognition of his efforts in that matter, he was made Viscount and Earl of Isla. In 1708, he was made an extraordinary Lord of Session, and after the Union, he was elected as one of the sixteen representative peers of Scotland. In 1710, he was appointed Justice-General of Scotland, and the following year, he joined the Privy Council. When the rebellion broke out in 1715, he took up arms to defend the House of Hanover. Through his wise leadership in the West Highlands, he prevented General Gordon and his three thousand men from entering the region and gathering forces. He later joined his brother, the duke, at Stirling, where he was wounded in the battle of Sheriffmuir. In 1725, he was appointed Keeper of the Privy Seal, and in 1734, he held the position of Keeper of the Great Seal, a role he maintained until his death. He was an excellent conversationalist and not only built an impressive residence at Inverary but also amassed one of the most valuable private libraries in Great Britain. He died unexpectedly while sitting in his chair during dinner on April 15, 1761. He married the daughter of Mr. Whitfield, paymaster of the marines, but they had no children together.

The third Duke of Argyll was succeeded by his cousin, John, fourth duke, son of the Hon. John Campbell of Mamore, second son of Archibald, the ninth Earl of Argyll (who was beheaded in 1685), by Elizabeth, daughter of John, eighth Lord Elphinstone. The fourth duke was born about 1693. Before he succeeded to the honours of his family, he was an officer in the army, and saw some service in France and Holland. When the rebellion of 1745 broke out, he was appointed to the command of all the troops and garrisons in the west of Scotland, and arrived at Inverary, 21st December of that year, and, with his eldest son joined the Duke of Cumberland at[185] Perth, on the 9th of the following February. He died 9th November 1770, in the 77th year of his age. He married in 1720 the Hon. Mary Bellenden, third daughter of the second Lord Bellenden, and had four sons and a daughter.

The third Duke of Argyll was succeeded by his cousin, John, the fourth duke, who was the son of the Hon. John Campbell of Mamore, the second son of Archibald, the ninth Earl of Argyll (who was executed in 1685), and Elizabeth, the daughter of John, the eighth Lord Elphinstone. The fourth duke was born around 1693. Before taking on the titles of his family, he served as an officer in the army, where he saw action in France and Holland. When the 1745 rebellion broke out, he was given command of all the troops and garrisons in the west of Scotland and arrived in Inverary on December 21 of that year, joining the Duke of Cumberland at[185] Perth on February 9 of the following year. He passed away on November 9, 1770, at the age of 77. He married the Hon. Mary Bellenden, the third daughter of the second Lord Bellenden, in 1720 and had four sons and a daughter.

John, fifth Duke of Argyll, born in 1723, eldest son of the fourth duke, was also in the army, and attained the rank of general in March 1778, and of field-marshal in 1796. He was created a British peer, in the lifetime of his father, as Baron Sundridge of Coomb-bank in Kent, 19th December 1766, with remainder to his heirs male, and failing them to his brothers, Frederick and William, and their heirs male successively. He was chosen the first president of the Highland Society of Scotland, to which society, in 1806, he made a munificent gift of one thousand pounds, as the beginning of a fund for educating young men of the West Highlands for the navy. He died 24th May 1806, in the 83d year of his age. He married in 1759, Elizabeth, widow of James, sixth Duke of Hamilton, the second of the three beautiful Miss Gunnings, daughters of John Gunning, Esq. of Castle Coote, county Boscommon, Ireland. By this lady the duke had three sons and two daughters.

John, the fifth Duke of Argyll, born in 1723, was the oldest son of the fourth duke and also served in the army, rising to the rank of general in March 1778 and field marshal in 1796. He was granted a British peerage during his father's lifetime as Baron Sundridge of Coomb-bank in Kent on December 19, 1766, with the title passing to his male heirs, and if there were none, to his brothers Frederick and William and their male heirs in succession. He was elected as the first president of the Highland Society of Scotland, to which he made a generous donation of one thousand pounds in 1806 to start a fund for educating young men from the West Highlands for the navy. He died on May 24, 1806, at the age of 83. He married Elizabeth in 1759, the widow of James, the sixth Duke of Hamilton, and one of the three beautiful Miss Gunnings, daughters of John Gunning, Esq. of Castle Coote, County Roscommon, Ireland. With her, the duke had three sons and two daughters.

George William, sixth Duke of Argyll, was born 22d September 1768. He married, 29th November 1810, Caroline Elizabeth, daughter of the fourth Earl of Jersey, but had no issue. His Grace died 22d October 1839.

George William, the sixth Duke of Argyll, was born on September 22, 1768. He married Caroline Elizabeth, the daughter of the fourth Earl of Jersey, on November 29, 1810, but they had no children. His Grace passed away on October 22, 1839.

His brother, John Douglas Edward Henry (Lord John Campbell of Ardincaple, M.P.) succeeded as seventh duke. He was born 21st December 1777, and was thrice married; first, in August 1802, to Elizabeth, eldest daughter of William Campbell, Esq. of Fairfield, who died in 1818; secondly, 17th April, 1820, to Joan, daughter and heiress of John Glassel, Esq. of Long Niddry; and thirdly, in January 1831, to Anne Colquhoun, eldest daughter of John Cunningham, Esq. of Craigends. By his second wife he had two sons and a daughter, namely, John Henry, born in January 1821, died in May 1837; George Douglas, who succeeded as eighth duke; and Lady Emma Augusta, born in 1825. His Grace died 26th April 1847.

His brother, John Douglas Edward Henry (Lord John Campbell of Ardincaple, M.P.), became the seventh duke. He was born on December 21, 1777, and was married three times: first, in August 1802, to Elizabeth, the eldest daughter of William Campbell, Esq. of Fairfield, who passed away in 1818; second, on April 17, 1820, to Joan, daughter and heiress of John Glassel, Esq. of Long Niddry; and third, in January 1831, to Anne Colquhoun, the eldest daughter of John Cunningham, Esq. of Craigends. With his second wife, he had two sons and a daughter: John Henry, born in January 1821, who died in May 1837; George Douglas, who became the eighth duke; and Lady Emma Augusta, born in 1825. His Grace died on April 26, 1847.

George John Douglas, the eighth duke, born in 1823, married in 1844, Lady Elizabeth Georgina (born in 1824), eldest daughter of the second Duke of Sutherland; issue, John Douglas Sutherland, Marquis of Lorn (M.P. for Argyleshire), born in 1845, and other children. His Grace has distinguished himself not only in politics, but in science; to geology, in particular, he has devoted much attention, and his writings prove him to be possessed of considerable literary ability. He is author of “An Essay on the Ecclesiastical History of Scotland since the Reformation,” “The Reign of Law,” &c. He was made Chancellor of the University of St Andrews, 1851; Lord Privy Seal, 1853; Postmaster-general, 1855–8; Knight of the Thistle, 1856; again Lord Privy Seal, 1859; Secretary of State for India, 1868. The Duke of Argyll is hereditary master of the queen’s household in Scotland, keeper of the castles of Dunoon, Dunstaffnage, and Carrick, and heritable sheriff of Argyleshire.

George John Douglas, the eighth duke, born in 1823, married Lady Elizabeth Georgina (born in 1824), the eldest daughter of the second Duke of Sutherland, in 1844. They had children, including John Douglas Sutherland, Marquis of Lorn (M.P. for Argyleshire), born in 1845, along with other children. The Duke has made a name for himself not only in politics but also in science; he has focused a lot on geology, and his writings demonstrate significant literary talent. He is the author of “An Essay on the Ecclesiastical History of Scotland since the Reformation,” “The Reign of Law,” and more. In 1851, he became Chancellor of the University of St Andrews; in 1853, he was appointed Lord Privy Seal; from 1855 to 1858, he served as Postmaster-general; he was made a Knight of the Thistle in 1856; again served as Lord Privy Seal in 1859; and became Secretary of State for India in 1868. The Duke of Argyll is the hereditary master of the queen’s household in Scotland, keeper of the castles of Dunoon, Dunstaffnage, and Carrick, and heritable sheriff of Argyleshire.

It has been foretold, says tradition, that all the glories of the Campbell line are to be renewed in the first chief who, in the hue of his locks, approaches to Ian Roy Cean (John Red Head, viz., the second duke). This prophecy some may be inclined to think, has been royally fulfilled in the recent marriage of the present duke’s heir, the Marquis of Lorn, with the Princess Louise, daughter of Her Majesty Queen Victoria. This event took place on the 21st March 1871, amid the enthusiastic rejoicings of all Scotchmen, and especially Highlandmen, and with the approval of all the sensible portion of Her Majesty’s subjects. Her Majesty conferred the honour of knighthood on the Marquis of Lorn, after the ceremony of the marriage, and invested him with the insignia of the Order of the Thistle.

It is said in tradition that all the glories of the Campbell line will be renewed in the first chief whose hair closely resembles that of Ian Roy Cean (John Red Head, specifically the second duke). Some might think this prophecy has been wonderfully fulfilled with the recent marriage of the current duke’s heir, the Marquis of Lorn, to Princess Louise, daughter of Queen Victoria. This event occurred on March 21, 1871, with the joyful celebrations of all Scots, especially Highlanders, and the approval of the wise among Her Majesty’s subjects. After the wedding ceremony, Her Majesty honored the Marquis of Lorn with knighthood and presented him with the insignia of the Order of the Thistle.

There are a considerable number of important offshoots from the clan Campbell, the origin of some of which has been noticed above; it is necessary, however, to give a more particular account of the most powerful branch of this extensive clan, viz., the Breadalbane Campbells.

There are a significant number of important branches from the Campbell clan, some of which have been mentioned above; however, it's important to provide a more detailed account of the most powerful branch of this large clan, namely, the Breadalbane Campbells.

BREADALBANE CAMPBELL.

Badge.—Myrtle.

As we have already indicated, the ancestor of the Breadalbane family, and the first of the house of Glenurchy, was Sir Colin Campbell, the third son of Duncan, first Lord Campbell of Lochow.

As we’ve already mentioned, the ancestor of the Breadalbane family and the first of the house of Glenurchy was Sir Colin Campbell, the third son of Duncan, the first Lord Campbell of Lochow.

In an old manuscript, preserved in Taymouth Castle, named “the Black Book of Taymouth” (printed by the Bannatyne Club, 1853), containing a genealogical account of the Glenurchy family, it is stated that “Duncan Campbell, commonly callit Duncan in Aa, knight of Lochow (lineallie descendit of a valiant man, surnamit Campbell, quha cam to Scotland in King Malcolm Kandmoir, his time, about the year of God 1067, of quhom came the house of Lochow), flourisched in King David Bruce his dayes. The foresaid Duncan in Aa had to wyffe Margarit Stewart, dochter to Duke Murdoch [a mistake evidently for Robert], on whom he begat twa sones, the elder callit Archibald, the other namit Colin, wha was first laird of Glenurchay.” That estate was settled on him by his father. It had come into the Campbell family, in the reign of King David the Second, by the marriage of Margaret Glenurchy with John Campbell; and was at one time the property of the warlike clan MacGregor, who were gradually expelled from the territory by the rival clan Campbell.

In an old manuscript, preserved in Taymouth Castle, called “the Black Book of Taymouth” (printed by the Bannatyne Club, 1853), which contains a genealogical account of the Glenurchy family, it is stated that “Duncan Campbell, commonly known as Duncan in Aa, knight of Lochow (lineally descended from a brave man, surnamed Campbell, who came to Scotland during the reign of King Malcolm Kandmoir, around the year 1067, from whom the house of Lochow originated), thrived during the days of King David Bruce. The aforementioned Duncan in Aa had a wife, Margarit Stewart, daughter of Duke Murdoch [likely a mistake for Robert], with whom he had two sons, the elder named Archibald, and the other named Colin, who was the first laird of Glenurchay.” That estate was given to him by his father. It had come into the Campbell family during the reign of King David the Second through the marriage of Margaret Glenurchy and John Campbell; and it was once the property of the warlike clan MacGregor, who were gradually driven out of the territory by the rival clan Campbell.

Clan tartan
BREADALBANE CAMPBELL.

In 1440 he built the castle of Kilchurn, on a projecting rocky elevation at the east end of Lochawe, under the shadow of the majestic Ben Cruachan, where—now a picturesque ruin,—

In 1440, he built Kilchurn Castle on a rocky outcrop at the east end of Loch Awe, beneath the stunning Ben Cruachan, which is now a picturesque ruin.

“grey and stern

"gray and serious"

Stands, like a spirit of the past, lone old Kilchurn.”

Stands there, like a ghost from the past, the solitary old Kilchurn.

According to tradition, Kilchurn (properly Coalchuirn) Castle was first erected by his lady, and not by himself, he being absent on a crusade at the time, and for seven years the principal portion of the rents of his lands are said to have been expended on its erection. Sir Colin died before June 10, 1478; as on that day the Lords’ auditors gave a decreet in a civil suit against “Duncain Cambell, son and air of umquhile Sir Colin Cambell of Glenurquha, knight.” He was interred in Argyleshire, and not, as Douglas says, at Finlarig at the north-west end of Lochtay, which afterwards became the burial-place of the family. His first wife had no issue. His second wife was Lady Margaret Stewart, the second of the three daughters and co-heiresses of John Lord Lorn, with whom he got a third of that lordship, still possessed by the family, and thenceforward quartered the galley of Lorn with his paternal achievement. His third wife was Margaret, daughter of Robert Robertson of Strowan, by whom he had a son and a daughter. Sir Colin’s fourth wife was Margaret, daughter of Luke Stirling of Keir, by whom he had a son, John, ancestor of the Earls of Loudon, and a daughter, Mariot, married to William Stewart of Baldoran.

According to tradition, Kilchurn (properly Coalchuirn) Castle was first built by his wife, not by him, as he was away on a crusade at the time. For seven years, the main part of the rents from his lands is said to have been spent on its construction. Sir Colin died before June 10, 1478; on that date, the Lords’ auditors issued a decree in a civil suit against “Duncain Cambell, son and heir of the late Sir Colin Cambell of Glenurquha, knight.” He was buried in Argyleshire, not, as Douglas states, at Finlarig at the north-west end of Lochtay, which later became the family burial site. His first wife bore no children. His second wife was Lady Margaret Stewart, the second of the three daughters and co-heiresses of John Lord Lorn, with whom he received a third of that lordship, now still owned by the family. From then on, he quartered the galley of Lorn with his family crest. His third wife was Margaret, the daughter of Robert Robertson of Strowan, with whom he had a son and a daughter. Sir Colin’s fourth wife was Margaret, daughter of Luke Stirling of Keir, and they had a son, John, who became the ancestor of the Earls of Loudon, and a daughter, Mariot, who married William Stewart of Baldoran.

Sir Duncan Campbell, the eldest son, obtained the office of bailiary of the king’s lands of Discher, Foyer, and Glenlyon, 3d September 1498, for which office, being a hereditary one, his descendant, the second Earl of Breadalbane, received, on the abolition of the heritable jurisdiction in Scotland, in 1747, the sum of one thousand pounds, in full of his claim for six thousand. Sir Duncan also got charters of the king’s lands of the port of Lochtay, &c. 5th March 1492; also of the lands of Glenlyon, 7th September 1502; of Finlarig, 22d April 1503; and of other lands in Perthshire in May 1508 and September 1511. He fell at the battle of Flodden. He was twice married. He was succeeded by Sir Colin, the eldest son, who married Lady Marjory Stewart, sixth daughter of John, Earl of Athole, brother uterine[187] of King James the Second, and had three sons, viz., Sir Duncan, Sir John, and Sir Colin, who all succeeded to the estate. The last of them, Sir Colin, became laird of Glenurchy in 1550, and, according to the “Black Book of Taymouth,” he “conquessit” (that is, acquired) “the superiority of M’Nabb, his haill landis.” He was among the first to join the Reformation, and sat in the parliament of 1560, when the Protestant doctrines received the sanction of the law. In the “Black Book of Taymouth,” he is represented to have been “ane great justiciar all his tyme, throch the quhilk he sustenit the deidly feid of the Clangregor ane lang space; and besides that, he causit execute to the death many notable lymarris, he behiddit the laird of Macgregor himself at Kandmoir, in presence of the Erle of Athol, the justice-clerk, and sundrie other nobilmen.” In 1580 he built the castle of Balloch in Perthshire, one wing of which still continues attached to Taymouth Castle, the splendid mansion of the Earl of Breadalbane. He also built Edinample, another seat of the family. Sir Colin died in 1583. By his wife Catherine, second daughter of William, second Lord Ruthven, he had four sons and four daughters.

Sir Duncan Campbell, the eldest son, was granted the position of bailiff of the king’s lands in Discher, Foyer, and Glenlyon on September 3, 1498. Since this was a hereditary position, his descendant, the second Earl of Breadalbane, received a payment of one thousand pounds in 1747 for his claim of six thousand after the abolition of heritable jurisdiction in Scotland. Sir Duncan also obtained charters for the king’s lands at the port of Lochtay on March 5, 1492; for the lands of Glenlyon on September 7, 1502; for Finlarig on April 22, 1503; and for other lands in Perthshire in May 1508 and September 1511. He died at the battle of Flodden. He was married twice and was succeeded by his eldest son, Sir Colin, who married Lady Marjory Stewart, the sixth daughter of John, Earl of Athole, who was the half-brother of King James II. They had three sons: Sir Duncan, Sir John, and Sir Colin, all of whom inherited the estate. The youngest, Sir Colin, became laird of Glenurchy in 1550 and, according to the “Black Book of Taymouth,” he “conquessit” (which means acquired) “the superiority of M’Nabb, his haill landis.” He was one of the first to join the Reformation and served in the parliament of 1560, when Protestant doctrines were legally recognized. The “Black Book of Taymouth” describes him as “a great justiciar all his tyme,” through which he maintained a long-standing feud with the Clan Gregor. Additionally, he caused the execution of many notable criminals and captured the laird of MacGregor himself at Kandmoir, in the presence of the Earl of Athol, the justice-clerk, and several other nobles. In 1580, he built the castle of Balloch in Perthshire, one wing of which is still attached to Taymouth Castle, the grand mansion of the Earl of Breadalbane. He also constructed Edinample, another family residence. Sir Colin died in 1583. With his wife Catherine, the second daughter of William, the second Lord Ruthven, he had four sons and four daughters.

Sir Duncan Campbell of Glenurchy, his eldest son and successor, was, on the death of Colin, sixth Earl of Argyll, in 1584, nominated by that nobleman’s will one of the six guardians of the young earl, then a minor. The disputes which arose among the guardians have been already referred to, as well as the assassination of the Earl of Moray and Campbell of Calder, and the plot to assassinate the young Earl of Argyll. Gregory expressly charges Sir Duncan Campbell of Glenurchy with being the principal mover in the branch of the plot which led to the murder of Calder.

Sir Duncan Campbell of Glenurchy, his oldest son and successor, was appointed as one of the six guardians for the young earl, who was still a minor, by the will of Colin, the sixth Earl of Argyll, upon his death in 1584. The conflicts that emerged among the guardians have already been mentioned, along with the assassination of the Earl of Moray and Campbell of Calder, as well as the scheme to assassinate the young Earl of Argyll. Gregory specifically accuses Sir Duncan Campbell of Glenurchy of being the main instigator in the part of the plot that led to Calder's murder.

In 1617 Sir Duncan had the office of heritable keeper of the forest of Mamlorn, Bendaskerlie, &c., conferred upon him. He afterwards obtained from King Charles the First the sheriffship of Perthshire for life. He was created a baronet of Nova Scotia by patent, bearing date 30th May 1625. Although represented as an ambitious and grasping character, he is said to have been the first who attempted to civilise the people on his extensive estates. He not only set them the example of planting timber trees, fencing pieces of ground for gardens, and manuring their lands, but assisted and encouraged them in their labours. One of his regulations of police for the estate was “that no man shall in any public-house drink more than a chopin of ale with his neighbour’s wife, in the absence of her husband, upon the penalty of ten pounds, and sitting twenty-four hours in the stocks, toties quoties.” He died in June 1631. He was twice married; by his first wife, Lady Jean Stewart, second daughter of John, Earl of Athole, Lord High Chancellor of Scotland, by whom he had seven sons and three daughters. Archibald Campbell of Monzie, the fifth son, was ancestor of the Campbells of Monzie, Lochlane, and Finnab, in Perthshire.

In 1617, Sir Duncan was granted the position of hereditary keeper of the forest of Mamlorn, Bendaskerlie, etc. He later received the lifelong sheriffship of Perthshire from King Charles the First. On May 30, 1625, he was made a baronet of Nova Scotia through patent. Although he was seen as ambitious and opportunistic, he is said to have been the first to try to civilize the people on his vast estates. He not only set an example by planting timber trees, fencing off areas for gardens, and improving their lands, but he also helped and encouraged them in their efforts. One of his estate regulations stated that “no man shall in any public-house drink more than a chopin of ale with his neighbor’s wife, in the absence of her husband, upon the penalty of ten pounds, and sitting twenty-four hours in the stocks, toties quoties.” He passed away in June 1631. He was married twice; his first wife was Lady Jean Stewart, the second daughter of John, Earl of Athole, Lord High Chancellor of Scotland, with whom he had seven sons and three daughters. Archibald Campbell of Monzie, the fifth son, was the ancestor of the Campbells of Monzie, Lochlane, and Finnab in Perthshire.

Sir Colin Campbell, the eldest son of Sir Duncan, born about 1577, succeeded as eighth laird of Glenurchy. Little is known of this Sir Colin save what is highly to his honour, namely, his patronage of George Jamesone, the celebrated portrait painter. Sir Colin married Lady Juliana Campbell, eldest daughter of Hugh, first Lord Loudon, but had no issue. He was succeeded by his brother, Sir Robert, at first styled of Glenfalloch, and afterwards of Glenurchy. Sir Robert married Isabel, daughter of Sir Lauchlan Mackintosh, of Torcastle, captain of the clan Chattan, and had eight sons and nine daughters. William, the sixth son, was ancestor of the Campbells of Glenfalloch, the representatives of whom have succeeded to the Scottish titles of Earl of Breadalbane, &c. Margaret, the eldest daughter, married to John Cameron of Lochiel, was the mother of Sir Ewen Cameron.

Sir Colin Campbell, the oldest son of Sir Duncan, born around 1577, became the eighth laird of Glenurchy. Not much is known about this Sir Colin except for something that reflects well on him: his support of George Jamesone, the famous portrait painter. Sir Colin married Lady Juliana Campbell, the oldest daughter of Hugh, the first Lord Loudon, but they had no children. He was succeeded by his brother, Sir Robert, who was initially referred to as of Glenfalloch and later as of Glenurchy. Sir Robert married Isabel, the daughter of Sir Lauchlan Mackintosh of Torcastle, the captain of the clan Chattan, and they had eight sons and nine daughters. William, the sixth son, became the ancestor of the Campbells of Glenfalloch, whose descendants have inherited the Scottish titles of Earl of Breadalbane, etc. Margaret, the oldest daughter, married John Cameron of Lochiel and was the mother of Sir Ewen Cameron.

The eldest son, Sir John Campbell of Glenurchy, who succeeded, was twice married. His first wife was Lady Mary Graham, eldest daughter of William, Earl of Strathearn, Menteith, and Airth.

The eldest son, Sir John Campbell of Glenurchy, who took over, was married twice. His first wife was Lady Mary Graham, the eldest daughter of William, Earl of Strathearn, Menteith, and Airth.

Sir John Campbell of Glenurchy, first Earl of Breadalbane, only son of this Sir John, was born about 1635. He gave great assistance to the forces collected in the Highlands for Charles the Second in 1653, under the command of General Middleton. He subsequently used his utmost endeavours with General Monk to declare for a free parliament, as[188] the most effectual way to bring about his Majesty’s restoration. Being a principal creditor of George, sixth Earl of Caithness, whose debts are said to have exceeded a million of marks, that nobleman, on 8th October 1672, made a disposition of his whole estates, heritable jurisdictions, and titles of honour, after his death, in favour of Sir John Campbell of Glenurchy, the latter taking on himself the burden of his lordship’s debts; and he was in consequence duly infefted in the lands and earldom of Caithness, 27th February 1673. The Earl of Caithness died in May 1676, when Sir John Campbell obtained a patent, creating him Earl of Caithness, dated at Whitehall, 28th June 1677. But George Sinclair of Keiss, the heir-male of the last earl, being found by parliament entitled to that dignity, Sir John Campbell obtained another patent, 13th August 1681, creating him instead Earl of Breadalbane and Holland, Viscount of Tay and Paintland, Lord Glenurchy, Benederaloch, Ormelie, and Weik, with the precedency of the former patent, and remainder to whichever of his sons by his first wife he might designate in writing, and ultimately to his heirs-male whatsoever. On the accession of James II., the Earl was sworn a privy councillor. At the Revolution, he adhered to the Prince of Orange; and after the battle of Killiecrankie, and the attempted reduction of the Highlands by the forces of the new government, he was empowered to enter into a negotiation with the Jacobite chiefs to induce them to submit to King William, full details of which, as well as of his share in the massacre of Glencoe, have been given in the former part of the work.

Sir John Campbell of Glenurchy, the first Earl of Breadalbane, was born around 1635 as the only son of this Sir John. He provided significant support to the forces gathered in the Highlands for Charles II in 1653, under General Middleton's command. He later worked tirelessly with General Monk to advocate for a free parliament, believing it was the most effective route to restore his Majesty. As a key creditor of George, the sixth Earl of Caithness, whose debts reportedly surpassed a million marks, that nobleman, on October 8, 1672, transferred his entire estate, hereditary jurisdictions, and titles of honor, after his passing, to Sir John Campbell of Glenurchy, who accepted the responsibility for his lordship’s debts. Consequently, he was legally granted the lands and earldom of Caithness on February 27, 1673. The Earl of Caithness passed away in May 1676, and Sir John Campbell received a patent, creating him Earl of Caithness, dated at Whitehall, June 28, 1677. However, George Sinclair of Keiss, the male heir of the last earl, was recognized by parliament as the rightful holder of that title, leading Sir John Campbell to obtain another patent on August 13, 1681, which instead made him Earl of Breadalbane and Holland, Viscount of Tay and Paintland, and Lord Glenurchy, Benederaloch, Ormelie, and Weik. This new title preserved the order of the previous patent and allowed him to designate one of his sons from his first marriage in writing, with the eventual title passing to his male heirs. When James II ascended the throne, the Earl was sworn in as a privy councillor. During the Revolution, he supported the Prince of Orange; after the battle of Killiecrankie and the government's attempt to control the Highlands, he was authorized to negotiate with the Jacobite leaders to persuade them to submit to King William. Full details of this, as well as his involvement in the Glencoe massacre, have been provided in earlier sections of this work.

When the treaty of Union was under discussion, his Lordship kept aloof, and did not even attend parliament. At the general election of 1713, he was chosen one of the sixteen Scots representative peers, being then seventy-eight years old. At the breaking out of the rebellion of 1715, he sent five hundred of his clan to join the standard of the Pretender; and he was one of the suspected persons, with his second son, Lord Glenurchy, summoned to appear at Edinburgh within a certain specified period, to give bail for their allegiance to the government, but no further notice was taken of his conduct. The Earl died in 1716, in his 81st year. He married first, 17th December 1657, Lady Mary Rich, third daughter of Henry, first Earl of Holland, who had been executed for his loyalty to Charles the First, 9th March 1649. By this lady he had two sons—Duncan, styled Lord Ormelie, who survived his father, but was passed over in the succession, and John, in his father’s lifetime styled Lord Glenurchy, who became second Earl of Breadalbane. He married, secondly, 7th April 1678, Lady Mary Campbell, third daughter of Archibald, Marquis of Argyll, dowager of George, sixth Earl of Caithness.

When the Treaty of Union was being discussed, he kept his distance and didn’t even attend Parliament. At the general election of 1713, he was elected as one of the sixteen Scottish representative peers at the age of seventy-eight. When the rebellion of 1715 broke out, he sent five hundred of his clan to join the Pretender's cause; he was one of the individuals suspected, along with his second son, Lord Glenurchy, who were summoned to appear in Edinburgh within a specified time to provide bail for their loyalty to the government, but no further action was taken regarding his behavior. The Earl died in 1716 at the age of 81. He first married on December 17, 1657, to Lady Mary Rich, the third daughter of Henry, the first Earl of Holland, who had been executed for his loyalty to Charles the First on March 9, 1649. With her, he had two sons—Duncan, known as Lord Ormelie, who outlived his father but was skipped in the line of succession, and John, known as Lord Glenurchy during his father’s lifetime, who became the second Earl of Breadalbane. He married again on April 7, 1678, to Lady Mary Campbell, the third daughter of Archibald, Marquis of Argyll, and widow of George, the sixth Earl of Caithness.

John Campbell, Lord Glenurchy, the second son, born 19th November 1662, was by his father nominated to succeed him as second Earl of Breadalbane, in terms of the patent conferring the title. He died at Holyrood-house, 23d February 1752, in his ninetieth year. He married, first, Lady Frances Cavendish, second of the five daughters of Henry, second Duke of Newcastle. She died, without issue, 4th February 1690, in her thirtieth year. He married, secondly, 23d May 1695, Henrietta, second daughter of Sir Edward Villiers, knight, sister of the first Earl of Jersey, and of Elizabeth, Countess of Orkney, the witty but plain-looking mistress of King William III. By his second wife he had a son, John, third earl, and two daughters.

John Campbell, Lord Glenurchy, the second son, born November 19, 1662, was nominated by his father to follow him as the second Earl of Breadalbane, according to the title's patent. He passed away at Holyrood House on February 23, 1752, at the age of ninety. He married, first, Lady Frances Cavendish, the second of the five daughters of Henry, the second Duke of Newcastle. She died without having any children on February 4, 1690, at the age of thirty. He married, secondly, on May 23, 1695, Henrietta, the second daughter of Sir Edward Villiers, knight, sister of the first Earl of Jersey, and of Elizabeth, Countess of Orkney, who was the witty but plain-looking mistress of King William III. With his second wife, he had a son, John, the third earl, and two daughters.

John, third earl, born in 1696, was educated at the university of Oxford, and after holding many highly important public offices, died at Holyrood-house, 26th January 1782, in his 86th year. He was twice married, and had three sons, who all predeceased him.

John, the third earl, born in 1696, was educated at the University of Oxford. After holding many significant public positions, he passed away at Holyrood House on January 26, 1782, at the age of 86. He was married twice and had three sons, all of whom died before him.

The male line of the first peer having thus become extinct, the clause in the patent in favour of heirs-general transferred the peerage, and the vast estates belonging to it, to his kinsman, John Campbell, born in 1762, eldest son of Colin Campbell of Carwhin, descended from Colin Campbell of Mochaster (who died in 1678), third son of Sir Robert Campbell of Glenurchy. The mother of the fourth Earl and first Marquis of Breadalbane was Elizabeth, daughter of Archibald Campbell of Stonefield, sheriff of Argyleshire, and sister of John Campbell, judicially styled Lord[189] Stonefield, a lord of session and justiciary. In 1784 he was elected one of the sixteen representative peers of Scotland, and was rechosen at all the subsequent elections, until he was created a peer of the United Kingdom in November 1806, by the title of Baron Breadalbane of Taymouth, in the county of Perth, to himself and the heirs-male of his body. In 1831, at the coronation of William the Fourth, he was created a marquis of the United Kingdom, under the title of Marquis of Breadalbane and Earl of Ormelie. In public affairs he did not take a prominent or ostentatious part, his attention being chiefly devoted to the improvement of his extensive estates, great portions of which, being unfitted for cultivation, he laid out in plantations. In the magnificent improvements at Taymouth, his lordship displayed much taste; and the park has been frequently described as one of the most extensive and beautiful in the kingdom. He married, 2d September 1793, Mary Turner, eldest daughter and coheiress of David Gavin, Esq. of Langton, in the county of Berwick, and by her had two daughters and one son. The elder daughter, Lady Elizabeth Maitland Campbell, married in 1831, Sir John Pringle of Stitchell, baronet, and the younger, Lady Uary Campbell, became in 1819 the wife of Richard, Marquis of Chandos, who in 1839 became Duke of Buckingham. The marquis died, after a short illness, at Taymouth Castle, on 29th March 1834, aged seventy-two.

The male line of the first peer having thus become extinct, the clause in the patent in favor of general heirs transferred the peerage and the large estates associated with it to his relative, John Campbell, born in 1762, the eldest son of Colin Campbell of Carwhin, who descended from Colin Campbell of Mochaster (who died in 1678), the third son of Sir Robert Campbell of Glenurchy. The mother of the fourth Earl and first Marquis of Breadalbane was Elizabeth, the daughter of Archibald Campbell of Stonefield, the sheriff of Argyleshire, and sister of John Campbell, judicially known as Lord[189] Stonefield, a lord of session and justiciary. In 1784, he was elected as one of the sixteen representative peers of Scotland and was re-elected in all subsequent elections until he was created a peer of the United Kingdom in November 1806, with the title Baron Breadalbane of Taymouth, in the county of Perth, to himself and the male heirs of his body. In 1831, at the coronation of William the Fourth, he was made a marquis of the United Kingdom, under the title of Marquis of Breadalbane and Earl of Ormelie. In public affairs, he did not take a prominent or showy role, as he focused mainly on improving his large estates, much of which he dedicated to plantations since they were unsuitable for cultivation. In the impressive improvements at Taymouth, he showed considerable taste, and the park is often described as one of the most extensive and beautiful in the country. He married on September 2, 1793, Mary Turner, the eldest daughter and co-heiress of David Gavin, Esq. of Langton, in the county of Berwick, and they had two daughters and one son. The elder daughter, Lady Elizabeth Maitland Campbell, married in 1831, Sir John Pringle of Stitchell, baronet, and the younger, Lady Uary Campbell, became the wife of Richard, Marquis of Chandos, in 1819, who became Duke of Buckingham in 1839. The marquis passed away after a short illness at Taymouth Castle on March 29, 1834, at the age of seventy-two.

The marquis’ only son, John Campbell, Earl of Ormelie, born at Dundee, 26th October 1796, succeeded, on the death of his father, to the titles and estates. He married, 23d November 1821, Eliza, eldest daughter of George Baillie, Esq. of Jerviswood, without issue. He died November 8th, 1862, when the marquisate, with its secondary titles, in the peerage of the United Kingdom, became extinct, and he was succeeded in the Scotch titles by a distant kinsman, John Alexander Gavin Campbell of Glenfalloch, Perthshire, born in 1824. The claim of the latter, however, was disputed by several candidates for the titles and rich estates. As we have already indicated, the title of Glenfalloch to the estates was descended from William, sixth son of Sir Robert Campbell, ninth laird and third baron of Glenurchy. He married, in 1850, Mary Theresa, daughter of J. Edwards, Esq., Dublin, and had issue two sons, Lord Glenurchy and the Honourable Ivan Campbell; and one daughter, Lady Eva. This the sixth earl died in London, March 20, 1871, and has been succeeded by his eldest son.

The marquis’ only son, John Campbell, Earl of Ormelie, born in Dundee on October 26, 1796, inherited the titles and estates upon his father's death. He married Eliza, the eldest daughter of George Baillie, Esq. of Jerviswood, on November 23, 1821, but they had no children. He passed away on November 8, 1862, which led to the extinction of the marquisate and its associated titles in the peerage of the United Kingdom. A distant relative, John Alexander Gavin Campbell of Glenfalloch, Perthshire, born in 1824, succeeded him in the Scottish titles. However, several other candidates contested his claim to the titles and valuable estates. As previously mentioned, Glenfalloch's claim to the estates descended from William, the sixth son of Sir Robert Campbell, the ninth laird and third baron of Glenurchy. He married Mary Theresa, the daughter of J. Edwards, Esq. from Dublin, in 1850 and had two sons, Lord Glenurchy and the Honourable Ivan Campbell, as well as one daughter, Lady Eva. The sixth earl died in London on March 20, 1871, and was succeeded by his eldest son.

Of the Macarthur Campbells of Strachur, the old Statistical Account of the parish of Strachur says:—“This family is reckoned by some the most ancient of the name of Campbell. The late laird of Macfarlane, who with great genius and assiduity had studied the ancient history of the Highlands, was of this opinion. The patronymic name of this family was Macarthur (the son of Arthur), which Arthur, the antiquary above-mentioned maintains, was brother to Colin, the first of the Argyll family, and that the representatives of the two brothers continued for a long time to be known by the names of Macarthur and Maccaellein, before they took the surname of Campbell. Another account makes Arthur the first laird of Strachur, to have descended of the family of Argyll, at a later period, in which the present laird seems to acquiesce, by taking, with a mark of cadetcy, the arms and livery of the family of Argyll, after they had been quartered with those of Lorn. The laird of Strachur has been always accounted, according to the custom of the Highlands, chief of the clan Arthur or Macarthurs.” We have already quoted Mr Skene’s opinion as to the claims of the Macarthurs to the chiefship of the clan Campbell; we cannot think these claims have been sufficiently made out.

Of the Macarthur Campbells from Strachur, the old Statistical Account of the parish of Strachur says:—“Some people consider this family to be the most ancient of the Campbell name. The late laird of Macfarlane, who diligently studied the ancient history of the Highlands, shared this view. The family's original name was Macarthur (the son of Arthur), which the aforementioned antiquarian asserts was the brother of Colin, the first of the Argyll family, and that the descendants of the two brothers were known for a long time by the names Macarthur and Maccaellein, before they adopted the surname Campbell. Another account suggests that Arthur, the first laird of Strachur, later descended from the Argyll family, which the current laird appears to accept by incorporating the arms and livery of the Argyll family, marked with a sign of cadetcy, after they had been combined with those of Lorn. The laird of Strachur has always been recognized, according to Highland custom, as the chief of the clan Arthur or Macarthurs.” We have already referenced Mr. Skene’s perspective on the Macarthurs' claims to the chiefship of the Campbell clan; we do not believe these claims have been adequately established.

Macarthur adhered to the cause of Robert the Bruce, and received, as his reward, a considerable portion of the forfeited territory of MacDougall of Lorn, Bruce’s great enemy. He obtained also the keeping of the castle of Dunstaffnage. After the marriage of Sir Neil Campbell with the king’s sister, the power and possessions of the Campbell branch rapidly increased, and in the reign of David II. they appear to have first put forward their claims to the chieftainship, but were successfully resisted by Macarthur, who obtained a charter “Arthuro Campbell quod nulli subjicitur pro terris nisi regi.”

Macarthur supported Robert the Bruce and was rewarded with a large portion of the forfeited land from MacDougall of Lorn, Bruce's main enemy. He also took control of Dunstaffnage Castle. After Sir Neil Campbell married the king’s sister, the power and lands of the Campbell branch quickly grew. During the reign of David II, they seemed to first assert their claims to the chieftainship but were effectively resisted by Macarthur, who secured a charter stating, "Arthuro Campbell quod nulli subjicitur pro terris nisi regi."

In the reign of James I., the chief’s name was John Macarthur, and so great was his following, that he could bring 1,000 men into the field. In 1427 that king, in a progress through the north, held a parliament at Inverness, to which he summoned all the Highland chiefs, and among others who then felt his vengeance, was John Macarthur, who was beheaded, and his whole lands forfeited. From that period the chieftainship, according to Skene, was lost to the Macarthurs; the family subsequently obtained Strachur in Cowal, and portions of Glenfalloch and Glendochart in Perthshire. Many of the name of Macarthur are still found about Dunstaffnage, but they have long been merely tenants to the Campbells. The Macarthurs were hereditary pipers to the MacDonalds of the Isles, and the last of the race was piper to the Highland Society.

During the reign of James I, the chief was named John Macarthur, and he had such a strong following that he could rally 1,000 men to fight. In 1427, the king traveled through the north and held a parliament in Inverness, where he summoned all the Highland chiefs. Among those who faced his wrath was John Macarthur, who was beheaded, resulting in the forfeiture of all his lands. From that time onward, according to Skene, the chieftaincy was lost to the Macarthurs; the family later acquired Strachur in Cowal and parts of Glenfalloch and Glendochart in Perthshire. Many people with the surname Macarthur are still seen around Dunstaffnage, but they have long been just tenants of the Campbells. The Macarthurs were the hereditary pipers for the MacDonalds of the Isles, and the last of their line was a piper for the Highland Society.

In the history of the main clan, we have noted the origin of most of the offshoots. It may, however, not be out of place to refer to them again explicitly.

In the history of the main clan, we've noted the origins of most of the offshoots. It might be helpful to mention them again explicitly.

The Campbells of Cawdor or Calder, now represented by the Earl of Cawdor, had their origin in the marriage in 1510, of Muriella heiress of the old Thanes of Cawdor, with Sir John Campbell, third son of the second Earl of Argyll. In the general account of the clan, we have already detailed the circumstances connected with the bringing about of this marriage.

The Campbell's of Cawdor or Calder, currently represented by the Earl of Cawdor, trace their roots back to the marriage in 1510 between Muriella, the heiress of the old Thanes of Cawdor, and Sir John Campbell, the third son of the second Earl of Argyll. In the overall account of the clan, we have already discussed the events that led to this marriage.

The first of the Campbells of Aberuchill, in Perthshire, was Colin Campbell, second son of Sir John Campbell of Lawers, and uncle of the first Earl of Loudon. He got from the Crown a charter of the lands of Aberuchill, in 1596. His son, Sir James Campbell, was created a baronet of Nova Scotia in the 17th century.

The first of the Campbell's of Aberuchill in Perthshire was Colin Campbell, the second son of Sir John Campbell of Lawers and the uncle of the first Earl of Loudon. He received a charter for the lands of Aberuchill from the Crown in 1596. His son, Sir James Campbell, was made a baronet of Nova Scotia in the 17th century.

The Campbells of Ardnamurchan are descended from Sir Donald Campbell, natural son of Sir John Campbell of Calder, who, as already narrated, was assassinated in 1592. For services performed against the Macdonalds, he was in 1625 made heritable proprietor of the district of Ardnamurchan and Sunart, and was created a baronet in 1628.

The Campbell's of Ardnamurchan are descended from Sir Donald Campbell, the illegitimate son of Sir John Campbell of Calder, who, as previously mentioned, was murdered in 1592. For his efforts against the Macdonalds, he was granted permanent ownership of the Ardnamurchan and Sunart areas in 1625 and was made a baronet in 1628.

The Auchinbreck family is descended from Sir Dugald Campbell of Auchinbreck, who was created a baronet of Nova Scotia in 1628.

The Auchinbreck family descends from Sir Dugald Campbell of Auchinbreck, who was made a baronet of Nova Scotia in 1628.

The Campbells of Ardkinglass were an old branch of the house of Argyll, Sir Colin Campbell, son and heir of James Campbell of Ardkinglass, descended from the Campbells of Lorn, by Mary, his wife, daughter of Sir Robert Campbell of Glenurchy, was made a baronet in 1679. The family ended in an heiress, who married into the Livingstone family; and on the death of Sir Alexander Livingstone Campbell of Ardkinglass, in 1810, the title and estate descended to Colonel James Callander, afterwards Sir James Campbell, his cousin, son of Sir John Callander of Craigforth, Stirlingshire. At his death in 1832, without legitimate issue, the title became extinct.

The Campbell's of Ardkinglass were an old part of the Argyll family. Sir Colin Campbell, the son and heir of James Campbell of Ardkinglass, traced his lineage back to the Campbells of Lorn. He was married to Mary, the daughter of Sir Robert Campbell of Glenurchy, and was made a baronet in 1679. The family line ended with an heiress who married into the Livingstone family. When Sir Alexander Livingstone Campbell of Ardkinglass passed away in 1810, the title and estate went to Colonel James Callander, later known as Sir James Campbell, who was his cousin and the son of Sir John Callander of Craigforth, Stirlingshire. Upon his death in 1832, without legitimate heirs, the title became extinct.

The family of Barcaldine and Glenure, in Argyleshire, whose baronetcy was conferred in 1831, is descended from a younger son of Sir Duncan Campbell, ancestor of the Marquis of Breadalbane.

The family of Barcaldine and Glenure, in Argyleshire, whose baronetcy was granted in 1831, comes from a younger son of Sir Duncan Campbell, who is the ancestor of the Marquis of Breadalbane.

The Campbells of Dunstaffnage descend from Colin, first Earl of Argyll. The first baronet was Sir Donald, so created in 1836.

The Campbell's of Dunstaffnage are descendants of Colin, the first Earl of Argyll. The first baronet was Sir Donald, who was given the title in 1836.

The ancient family of Campbell of Monzie, in Perthshire, descend, as above mentioned, from a third son of the family of Glenurchy.

The old family of Campbell of Monzie, in Perthshire, comes from a third son of the Glenurchy family, as mentioned earlier.

We have already devoted so much space to the account of this important clan, that it is impossible to enter more minutely into the history of its various branches, and of the many eminent men whom it has produced. In the words of Smibert, “pages on pages might be expended on the minor branches of the Campbell house, and the list still be defective.” The gentry of the Campbell name are decidedly the most numerous, on the whole, in Scotland, if the clan be not indeed the largest. But, as has been before observed, the great power of the chiefs called into their ranks, nominally, many other families besides the real Campbells. The lords of that line, in short, obtained so much of permanent power in the district of the Dhu-Galls, or Irish Celts, as to bring these largely under their sway, giving to them at the same time that general clan-designation, respecting the origin of which enough has already been said.

We have already spent so much time discussing this important clan that it's impossible to go into more detail about its various branches and the many notable figures it has produced. As Smibert put it, “pages on pages could be written about the lesser branches of the Campbell house, and the list would still be incomplete.” The Campbells are definitely the most numerous gentry in Scotland, if the clan isn't actually the largest outright. But as previously mentioned, the significant influence of the chiefs brought many other families into their ranks, in name only, alongside the true Campbells. In short, the lords of that lineage gained enough lasting power in the district of the Dhu-Galls, or Irish Celts, to bring these people largely under their control, giving them that general clan designation, about which enough has already been said.

The force of the clan was, in 1427, 1000; in 1715, 4000; and in 1745, 5000.

The strength of the clan was, in 1427, 1000; in 1715, 4000; and in 1745, 5000.

Although each branch of the Campbells[191] has its own peculiar arms, still there runs through all a family likeness, the difference generally being very small. All the families of the Campbell name bear the oared galley in their arms, showing the connection by origin or intermarriage with the Western Gaels, the Island Kings. Breadalbane quarters with the Stewart of Lorn, having for supporters two stags, with the motto Follow Me.

Although each branch of the Campbells[191] has its own unique coat of arms, there is still a family resemblance across all of them, with the differences typically being quite minor. All the families with the Campbell name include the oared galley in their arms, highlighting their connection through heritage or intermarriage with the Western Gaels, the Island Kings. Breadalbane features a quarter with the Stewart of Lorn, supported by two stags, and carries the motto Follow Me.

MACLEOD.

Badge.—Red Whortleberry.

The clan Leod or MacLeod is one of the most considerable clans of the Western Isles, and is divided into two branches independent of each other, the Macleods of Harris and the Macleods of Lewis.

The clan Leod or MacLeod is one of the most significant clans of the Western Isles, and is divided into two branches that are independent of each other, the Macleods of Harris and the Macleods of Lewis.

To the progenitors of this clan, a Norwegian origin has commonly been assigned. They are also supposed to be of the same stock as the Campbells, according to a family history referred to by Mr Skene, which dates no farther back than the early part of the 16th century.

To the ancestors of this clan, a Norwegian origin is often attributed. They are also believed to be from the same lineage as the Campbells, according to a family history mentioned by Mr. Skene, which goes back no further than the early part of the 16th century.

The genealogy claimed for them asserts that the ancestor of the chiefs of the clan, and he who gave it its clan name, was Loyd or Leod, eldest son of King Olave the Black, brother of Magnus, the last king of Man and the Isles. This Leod is said to have had two sons: Tormod, progenitor of the Macleods of Harris, hence called the Siol Tormod, or race of Tormod; and Torquil, of those of Lewis, called the Siol Torquil, or race of Torquil. Although, however, Mr Skene and others are of opinion that there is no authority whatever for such a descent, and “The Chronicle of Man” gives no countenance to it, we think the probabilities are in its favour, from the manifestly Norwegian names borne by the founders of the clan, namely, Tormod or Gorman and Torquil, and from their position in the Isles, from the very commencement of their known history. The clan itself, there can be no doubt, are mainly the descendants of the ancient Celtic inhabitants of the western isles.

The genealogy attributed to them states that the ancestor of the clan chiefs, who gave the clan its name, was Loyd or Leod, the oldest son of King Olave the Black, brother of Magnus, the last king of Man and the Isles. This Leod is said to have had two sons: Tormod, the ancestor of the Macleods of Harris, known as the Siol Tormod, or race of Tormod; and Torquil, from Lewis, called the Siol Torquil, or race of Torquil. However, Mr. Skene and others believe there is no solid evidence for such a lineage, and "The Chronicle of Man" does not support it. Still, we think the evidence leans toward its legitimacy, considering the distinctly Norwegian names carried by the founders of the clan, namely Tormod or Gorman and Torquil, as well as their historical significance in the Isles since the beginning of their documented history. There's no doubt that the clan mainly descends from the ancient Celtic inhabitants of the western isles.

Tormod’s grandson, Malcolm, got a charter from David II., of two-thirds of Glenelg, on the mainland, a portion of the forfeited lands of the Bissets, in consideration for which he was to provide a galley of 36 oars, for the king’s use whenever required. This is the earliest charter in possession of the Macleods. The same Malcolm obtained the lands in Skye which were long in possession of his descendants, by marriage with a daughter of MacArailt, said to have been one of the Norwegian nobles of the Isles. From the name, however, we would be inclined to take this MacArailt for a Celt. The sennachies sometimes made sad slips.

Tormod’s grandson, Malcolm, received a charter from David II. for two-thirds of Glenelg on the mainland, a part of the forfeited lands of the Bissets, in exchange for which he was to provide a galley with 36 oars for the king's use whenever needed. This is the earliest charter that the Macleods have. The same Malcolm acquired the lands in Skye that were held by his descendants for a long time through marriage to a daughter of MacArailt, who is said to have been one of the Norwegian nobles of the Isles. However, based on the name, we might think of this MacArailt as a Celt. The historians sometimes made significant errors.

Macleod of Harris, originally designated “de Glenelg,” that being the first and principal possession of the family, seems to have been the proper chief of the clan Leod. The island, or rather peninsula of Harris, which is adjacent to Lewis, belonged, at an early period, to the Macruaries of Garmoran and the North Isles, under whom the chief of the Siol Tormod appears to have possessed it. From this family, the superiority of the North Isles passed to the Macdonalds of Isla by marriage, and thus Harris came to form a part of the lordship of the Isles. In the isle of Skye the Siol Tormod possessed the districts of Dunvegan, Duirinish, Bracadale, Lyndale, Trotternish, and Minganish, being about two-thirds of the whole island. Their principal seat was Dunvegan, hence the chief was often styled of that place.

Macleod of Harris, originally known as “de Glenelg,” since that was the primary estate of the family, seems to have been the rightful leader of the clan Leod. The island, or rather the peninsula of Harris, which is next to Lewis, belonged, at an early time, to the Macruaries of Garmoran and the North Isles, under which the leader of the Siol Tormod appears to have held it. From this family, the dominance of the North Isles transferred to the Macdonalds of Isla through marriage, and thus Harris became part of the lordship of the Isles. On the island of Skye, the Siol Tormod held the regions of Dunvegan, Duirinish, Bracadale, Lyndale, Trotternish, and Minganish, covering about two-thirds of the entire island. Their main residence was Dunvegan, which is why the chief was often referred to as being from that place.

The first charter of the Macleods of Lewis, or Siol Torquil, is also one by King David II. It contained a royal grant to Torquil Macleod of the barony of Assynt, on the north-western coast of Sutherlandshire. This barony, however, he is said to have obtained by marriage[192] with the heiress, whose name was Macnicol. It was held from the crown. In that charter he has no designation, hence it is thought that he had then no other property. The Lewis Macleods held that island as vassals of the Macdonalds of Isla from 1344, and soon came to rival the Harris branch of the Macleods in power and extent of territory, and even to dispute the chiefship with them. Their armorial bearings, however, were different, the family of Harris having a castle, while that of Lewis had a burning mount. The possessions of the Siol Torquil were very extensive, comprehending the isles of Lewis and Rasay, the district of Waterness in Skye, and those of Assynt, Cogeach, and Gairloch, on the mainland.

The first charter of the Macleods of Lewis, or Siol Torquil, is also one issued by King David II. It included a royal grant to Torquil Macleod of the barony of Assynt, located on the north-western coast of Sutherlandshire. However, it’s said he acquired this barony through marriage[192] to the heiress, whose last name was Macnicol. It was held from the crown. In that charter, he has no title, which suggests that he owned no other property at the time. The Lewis Macleods held the island as vassals of the Macdonalds of Isla since 1344 and soon began to rival the Harris branch of the Macleods in power and land, even disputing the chiefship with them. Their family crests were different, with the Harris family having a castle while the Lewis family featured a burning mount. The Siol Torquil's lands were very extensive, covering the isles of Lewis and Rasay, the area of Waterness in Skye, and those of Assynt, Cogeach, and Gairloch on the mainland.

To return to the Harris branch. The grandson of the above-mentioned Malcolm, William Macleod, surnamed Achlerach, or the clerk, from being in his youth designed for the church, was one of the most daring chiefs of his time. Having incurred the resentment of his superior, the Lord of the Isles, that powerful chief invaded his territory with a large force, but was defeated at a place called Lochsligachan. He was, however, one of the principal supporters of the last Lord of the Isles in his disputes with his turbulent and rebellious son, Angus, and was killed, in 1481, at the battle of the Bloody Bay, where also the eldest son of Roderick Macleod of the Lewis was mortally wounded. The son of William of Harris, Alexander Macleod, called Allaster Crottach, or the Humpbacked, was the head of the Siol Tormod at the time of the forfeiture of the lordship of the Isles in 1493, when Roderick, grandson of the above-named Roderick, was chief of the Siol Torquil. This Roderick’s father, Torquil, the second son of the first Roderick, was the principal supporter of Donald Dubh, when he escaped from prison and raised the banner of insurrection in 1501, for the purpose of regaining the lordship of the Isles, for which he was forfeited. He married Katherine, daughter of the first Earl of Argyll, the sister of Donald Dubh’s mother. The forfeited estate of Lewis was restored in 1511 to Malcolm, Torquil’s brother. Alexander the Humpback got a charter, under the great seal, of all his lands in the Isles, from James IV., dated 15th June, 1468, under the condition of keeping in readiness for the king’s use one ship of 26 oars and two of 16. He had also a charter from James V. of the lands of Glenelg, dated 13th February, 1539.

To return to the Harris branch. The grandson of the previously mentioned Malcolm, William Macleod, nicknamed Achlerach, or the clerk, since he was aimed for the church in his youth, was one of the most audacious chiefs of his time. After earning the anger of his superior, the Lord of the Isles, that powerful chief invaded his lands with a large army, but was defeated at a place called Lochsligachan. He was, however, a key supporter of the last Lord of the Isles in his conflicts with his rebellious son, Angus, and was killed in 1481 at the battle of the Bloody Bay, where the eldest son of Roderick Macleod of the Lewis was also mortally wounded. The son of William of Harris, Alexander Macleod, known as Allaster Crottach, or the Humpbacked, was the head of the Siol Tormod at the time of the forfeiture of the lordship of the Isles in 1493, when Roderick, grandson of the above-named Roderick, was chief of the Siol Torquil. This Roderick’s father, Torquil, the second son of the first Roderick, was the main supporter of Donald Dubh when he escaped from prison and raised the banner of rebellion in 1501, aiming to reclaim the lordship of the Isles, for which he had been forfeited. He married Katherine, daughter of the first Earl of Argyll, who was Donald Dubh’s mother's sister. The forfeited estate of Lewis was returned in 1511 to Malcolm, Torquil’s brother. Alexander the Humpback received a charter, under the great seal, for all his lands in the Isles from James IV, dated June 15, 1468, with the condition of keeping one ship of 26 oars and two of 16 ready for the king’s use. He also obtained a charter from James V for the lands of Glenelg, dated February 13, 1539.

With the Macdonalds of Sleat, the Harris Macleods had a feud regarding the lands and office of bailiary of Trotternish, in the isle of Skye, held by them under several crown charters. The feud was embittered by Macleod having also obtained a heritable grant of the lands of Sleat and North Uist; and the Siol Torquil, who had also some claim to the Trotternish bailiary and a portion of the lands, siding with the Macdonalds, the two leading branches of the Macleods came to be in opposition to each other. Under Donald Gruamach (“grim-looking”) aided by the uterine brother of their chief, John Mactorquil Macleod, son of Torquil Macleod of the Lewis, forfeited in 1506, the Macdonalds succeeded in expelling Macleod of Harris or Dunvegan from Trotternish, as well as in preventing him from taking possession of Sleat and North Uist. The death of his uncle, Malcolm Macleod, and the minority of his son, enabled Torquil, with the assistance of Donald Gruamach, in his turn, to seize the whole barony of Lewis, which, with the leadership of the Siol Torquil, he held during his life. His daughter and heiress married Donald Gorme of Sleat, a claimant for the lordship of the Isles, and the son and successor of Donald Gruamach. An agreement was entered into between Donald Gorme and Ruari or Roderick Macleod, son of Malcolm, the last lawful possessor of the Lewis, whereby Roderick was allowed to enter into possession of that island, and in return Roderick became bound to assist in putting Donald Gorme in possession of Trotternish, against all the efforts of the chief of Harris or Dunvegan, who had again obtained possession of that district. In May 1539, accordingly, Trotternish was invaded and laid waste by Donald Gorme and his allies of the Siol Torquil; but the death soon after of Donald Gorme, by an arrow wound in his foot, under the walls of Mackenzie of Kintail’s castle of Ellandonan, put an end to his rebellion and his pretensions together. When the powerful[193] fleet of James V. arrived at the isle of Lewis the following year, Roderick Macleod and his principal kinsmen met the king, and were made to accompany him in his farther progress through the Isles. On its reaching Skye, Alexander Macleod of Dunvegan was also constrained to embark in the royal fleet. With the other captive chiefs they were sent to Edinburgh, and only liberated on giving hostages for their obedience to the laws.

With the Macdonalds of Sleat, the Harris Macleods had a feud over the lands and the office of bailiary of Trotternish, on the Isle of Skye, which they held under several crown charters. The feud intensified because the Macleods had also secured a heritable grant of the lands of Sleat and North Uist. The Siol Torquil, who also had some claim to the Trotternish bailiary and part of the lands, sided with the Macdonalds, causing the two main branches of the Macleods to oppose each other. Under Donald Gruamach ("grim-looking"), aided by the half-brother of their chief, John Mactorquil Macleod, son of Torquil Macleod of Lewis, who lost his rights in 1506, the Macdonalds managed to drive Macleod of Harris or Dunvegan out of Trotternish and prevent him from taking possession of Sleat and North Uist. The death of his uncle, Malcolm Macleod, and his son's minority allowed Torquil, with Donald Gruamach's support, to seize the entire barony of Lewis, which he held, along with the leadership of the Siol Torquil, for the rest of his life. His daughter and heiress married Donald Gorme of Sleat, a contender for the lordship of the Isles and the son and successor of Donald Gruamach. An agreement was made between Donald Gorme and Ruari or Roderick Macleod, son of Malcolm, the last rightful owner of Lewis, allowing Roderick to take possession of the island. In return, Roderick was obligated to help put Donald Gorme in control of Trotternish against all efforts by the chief of Harris or Dunvegan, who had regained control of that region. In May 1539, Trotternish was invaded and devastated by Donald Gorme and his allies from Siol Torquil; however, Donald Gorme soon died from an arrow wound in his foot at Mackenzie of Kintail’s castle of Ellandonan, ending his rebellion and ambitions. When King James V's powerful fleet arrived at Lewis the following year, Roderick Macleod and his main relatives met the king and were required to accompany him further into the Isles. When the fleet reached Skye, Alexander Macleod of Dunvegan was also forced to board the royal vessels. Along with the other captured chiefs, they were taken to Edinburgh and only released after providing hostages for their compliance with the laws.

Alexander the Humpback, chief of the Harris Macleods, died at an advanced age in the reign of Queen Mary. He had three sons, William, Donald, and Tormod, who all succeeded to the estates and authority of their family. He had also two daughters, the elder of whom was thrice married, and every time to a Macdonald. Her first husband was James, second son of the fourth laird of Sleat. Her second was Allan MacIan, captain of the Clanranald; and her third husband was Macdonald of Keppoch. The younger daughter became the wife of Maclean of Lochbuy.

Alexander the Humpback, leader of the Harris Macleods, passed away at an old age during Queen Mary's reign. He had three sons, William, Donald, and Tormod, who all inherited the family's estates and authority. He also had two daughters, the older of whom was married three times, each time to a Macdonald. Her first husband was James, the second son of the fourth laird of Sleat. Her second was Allan MacIan, captain of the Clanranald, and her third husband was Macdonald of Keppoch. The younger daughter married Maclean of Lochbuy.

William Macleod of Harris had a daughter, Mary, who, on his death in 1554, became under a particular destination, his sole heiress in the estates of Harris, Dunvegan, and Glenelg. His claim to the properties of Sleat, Trotternish, and North Uist, of which he was the nominal proprietor, but which were held by the Clandonald, was inherited by his next brother and successor, Donald. This state of things placed the latter in a very anomalous position, which may be explained in Mr Gregory’s words:—“The Siol Tormod,” he says,[180] “was now placed in a position, which, though quite intelligible on the principles of feudal law, was totally opposed to the Celtic customs that still prevailed, to a great extent, throughout the Highlands and Isles. A female and a minor was the legal proprietrix of the ancient possessions of the tribe, which, by her marriage, might be conveyed to another and a hostile family; whilst her uncle, the natural leader of the clan according to ancient custom, was left without any means to keep up the dignity of a chief, or to support the clan against its enemies. His claims on the estates possessed by the Clandonald were worse than nugatory, as they threatened to involve him in a feud with that powerful and warlike tribe, in case he should take any steps to enforce them. In these circumstances, Donald Macleod seized, apparently with the consent of his clan, the estates which legally belonged to his niece, the heiress; and thus, in practice, the feudal law was made to yield to ancient and inveterate custom. Donald did not enjoy these estates long, being murdered in Trotternish, by a relation of his own, John Oig Macleod, who, failing Tormod, the only remaining brother of Donald, would have become the heir male of the family. John Oig next plotted the destruction of Tormod, who was at the time a student in the university of Glasgow; but in this he was foiled by the interposition of the Earl of Argyll. He continued, notwithstanding, to retain possession of the estates of the heiress, and of the command of the clan, till his death in 1559.” The heiress of Harris was one of Queen Mary’s maids of honour, and the Earl of Argyll, having ultimately become her guardian, she was given by him in marriage to his kinsman, Duncan Campbell, younger of Auchinbreck. Through the previous efforts of the earl, Tormod Macleod, on receiving a legal title to Harris and the other estates, renounced in favour of Argyll all his claims to the lands of the Clandonald, and paid 1000 merks towards the dowry of his niece. He also gave his bond of service to Argyll for himself and his clan. Mary Macleod, in consequence, made a complete surrender to her uncle of her title to the lands of Harris, Dunvegan, and Glenelg, and Argyll obtained for him a crown charter of these estates, dated 4th August, 1579. Tormod adhered firmly to the interest of Queen Mary, and died in 1584. He was succeeded by his eldest son, William, under whom the Harris Macleods assisted the Macleans in their feuds with the Macdonalds of Isla and Skye, while the Lewis Macleods supported the latter. On his death in 1590, his brother, Roderick, the Rory Mor of tradition, became chief of the Harris Macleods.

William Macleod of Harris had a daughter, Mary, who, upon his death in 1554, became his sole heiress to the estates of Harris, Dunvegan, and Glenelg. His claim to the properties of Sleat, Trotternish, and North Uist, which he nominally owned but were held by the Clandonald, was inherited by his next brother and successor, Donald. This situation put Donald in a very unusual position, which Mr. Gregory explains:—“The Siol Tormod,” he says,[180] “was now in a position that, while understandable under feudal law, was completely against the Celtic customs that still largely prevailed throughout the Highlands and Isles. A female minor was the legal owner of the tribe's ancient possessions, which could be transferred to another, potentially hostile family through her marriage; meanwhile, her uncle, the natural leader of the clan according to ancient custom, found himself without any means to maintain the dignity of a chief or defend the clan against its enemies. His claims to the estates held by the Clandonald were more than ineffective, as they risked drawing him into a conflict with that powerful and warlike tribe if he tried to enforce them. In this context, Donald Macleod took control of the estates that legally belonged to his niece, the heiress, seemingly with the consent of his clan, thus effectively allowing ancient custom to override feudal law. Donald did not hold these estates for long, as he was murdered in Trotternish by a relative, John Oig Macleod, who, with Tormod, the only remaining brother of Donald, would have been the rightful heir of the family. John Oig then plotted to eliminate Tormod, who was studying at the university of Glasgow at the time; however, he was thwarted by the intervention of the Earl of Argyll. Nevertheless, John Oig continued to hold the estates of the heiress and the leadership of the clan until his death in 1559.” The heiress of Harris was one of Queen Mary’s maids of honor, and the Earl of Argyll eventually became her guardian. He arranged her marriage to his relative, Duncan Campbell, younger of Auchinbreck. Through the earl’s previous efforts, Tormod Macleod, upon receiving a legal title to Harris and the other estates, abandoned all his claims to the lands of the Clandonald in favor of Argyll and contributed 1000 merks toward his niece’s dowry. He also pledged his service to Argyll for himself and his clan. As a result, Mary Macleod fully surrendered her title to the lands of Harris, Dunvegan, and Glenelg to her uncle, and Argyll secured a crown charter for these estates dated August 4, 1579. Tormod remained loyal to Queen Mary and died in 1584. He was succeeded by his eldest son, William, under whom the Harris Macleods aided the Macleans in their feuds with the Macdonalds of Isla and Skye, while the Lewis Macleods sided with the latter. Upon his death in 1590, his brother, Roderick, known as Rory Mor in tradition, became the chief of the Harris Macleods.

In December 1597, an act of the Estates had been passed, by which it was made imperative upon all the chieftains and landlords[194] in the Highlands and Isles, to produce their title-deeds before the lords of Exchequer on the 15th of the following May, under the pain of forfeiture. The heads of the two branches of the Macleods disregarded the act, and a gift of their estates was granted to a number of Fife gentlemen, for the purposes of colonisation. They first began with the Lewis, in which the experiment failed, as narrated in the General History. Roderick Macleod, on his part, exerted himself to get the forfeiture of his lands of Harris, Dunvegan, and Glenelg, removed, and ultimately succeeded, having obtained a remission from the king, dated 4th May, 1610. He was knighted by King James VI., by whom he was much esteemed, and had several friendly letters from his majesty; also, a particular license, dated 16th June, 1616, to go to London, to the court, at any time he pleased. By his wife, a daughter of Macdonald of Glengarry, he had, with six daughters, five sons, viz., John, his heir; Sir Roderick, progenitor of the Macleods of Talisker; Sir Norman of the Macleods of Bernera and Muiravonside; William of the Macleods of Hamer; and Donald of those of Grisernish.

In December 1597, the Estates passed a law requiring all the chieftains and landlords[194] in the Highlands and Isles to present their title deeds to the lords of Exchequer by May 15th of the following year, under the threat of losing their properties. The leaders of the two branches of the Macleods ignored this law, and their estates were allocated to several gentlemen from Fife for colonization purposes. They began their efforts with Lewis, but the venture failed, as described in the General History. Roderick Macleod worked hard to have the forfeiture of his lands in Harris, Dunvegan, and Glenelg lifted and eventually succeeded, receiving a pardon from the king dated May 4, 1610. He was knighted by King James VI., who greatly valued him and sent him several friendly letters; he also received a special license dated June 16, 1616, allowing him to go to London and visit the court whenever he wished. With his wife, a daughter of Macdonald of Glengarry, he had six daughters and five sons: John, his heir; Sir Roderick, the ancestor of the Macleods of Talisker; Sir Norman of the Macleods of Bernera and Muiravonside; William of the Macleods of Hamer; and Donald of those of Grisernish.

The history of the Siol Torquil, or Lewis Macleods, as it approached its close, was most disastrous. Roderick, the chief of this branch in 1569, got involved in a deadly feud with the Mackenzies, which ended only with the destruction of his whole family. He had married a daughter of John Mackenzie of Kintail, and a son whom she bore, and who was named Torquil Connanach, from his residence among his mother’s relations in Strathconnan, was disowned by him, on account of the alleged adultery of his mother with the breve or Celtic judge of the Lewis. She eloped with John MacGillechallum of Rasay, a cousin of Roderick, and was, in consequence, divorced. He took for his second wife, in 1541, Barbara Stewart, daughter of Andrew Lord Avondale, and by this lady had a son, likewise named Torquil, and surnamed Oighre, or the Heir, to distinguish him from the other Torquil. About 1566, the former, with 200 attendants, was drowned in a tempest, when sailing from Lewis to Skye, and Torquil Connanach immediately took up arms to vindicate what he conceived to be his rights. In his pretensions he was supported by the Mackenzies. Roderick was apprehended and detained four years a prisoner in the castle of Stornoway. The feud between the Macdonalds and Mackenzies was put an end to by the mediation of the Regent Moray. Before being released from his captivity, the old chief was brought before the Regent and his privy council, and compelled to resign his estate into the hands of the crown, taking a new destination of it to himself in liferent, and after his death to Torquil Connanach, as his son and heir apparent. On regaining his liberty, however, he revoked all that he had done when a prisoner, on the ground of coercion. This led to new commotions, and in 1576 both Roderick and Torquil were summoned to Edinburgh, and reconciled in presence of the privy council, when the latter was again acknowledged as heir apparent to the Lewis, and received as such the district of Cogeach and other lands. The old chief some time afterwards took for his third wife, a sister of Lauchlan Maclean of Dowart, and had by her two sons, named Torquil Dubh and Tormod. Having again disinherited Torquil Connanach, that young chief once more took up arms, and was supported by two illegitimate sons of Roderick, named Tormod Uigach and Murdoch, while three others, Donald, Rory Oig, and Neill, joined with their father. He apprehended the old chief, Roderick Macleod, and killed a number of his men. All the charters and title deeds of the Lewis were carried off by Torquil, and handed over to the Mackenzies. The charge of the castle of Stornoway, with the chief, a prisoner in it, was committed to John Macleod, the son of Torquil Connanach, but he was attacked by Rory Oig and killed, when Roderick Macleod was released, and possessed the island in peace during the remainder of his life.

The history of the Siol Torquil, or Lewis Macleods, as it neared its end, was incredibly tragic. Roderick, the leader of this branch in 1569, got caught up in a deadly feud with the Mackenzies, which ultimately led to the destruction of his entire family. He had married a daughter of John Mackenzie of Kintail, and they had a son named Torquil Connanach, who took his name from his residence among his mother's relatives in Strathconnan. Roderick disowned him due to the alleged affair of his mother with the local Celtic judge. She ran away with John MacGillechallum of Rasay, who was Roderick's cousin, and as a result, was divorced. In 1541, Roderick married Barbara Stewart, daughter of Andrew Lord Avondale, and they had another son, also named Torquil, nicknamed Oighre, or the Heir, to differentiate him from the other Torquil. Around 1566, the first Torquil, along with 200 attendants, drowned in a storm while sailing from Lewis to Skye, prompting Torquil Connanach to take up arms to defend what he believed were his rights. He was supported by the Mackenzies. Roderick was captured and spent four years imprisoned in the castle of Stornoway. The feud between the Macdonalds and Mackenzies was ended through the mediation of Regent Moray. Before being released, the old chief was summoned before the Regent and his council, where he was forced to give up his estate to the crown, receiving a new title for himself in liferent, with the estate going to Torquil Connanach after his death as his son and heir apparent. After regaining his freedom, however, he annulled everything he had agreed to while imprisoned, claiming he had been coerced. This caused more unrest, and in 1576, both Roderick and Torquil were summoned to Edinburgh and reconciled in front of the council, where Torquil was again recognized as the heir apparent to Lewis and was granted the district of Cogeach and other lands. Not long after, the old chief married a sister of Lauchlan Maclean of Dowart and had two sons with her, named Torquil Dubh and Tormod. After again disinheriting Torquil Connanach, the young chief took up arms once more and was backed by two illegitimate sons of Roderick, named Tormod Uigach and Murdoch, while three others, Donald, Rory Oig, and Neill, joined their father. He captured the old chief, Roderick Macleod, and killed several of his men. Torquil took all the charters and title deeds of Lewis and handed them over to the Mackenzies. John Macleod, son of Torquil Connanach, was in charge of the castle of Stornoway with Roderick as a prisoner. However, he was attacked and killed by Rory Oig, which led to Roderick Macleod being released, after which he ruled the island in peace for the rest of his life.

On his death he was succeeded by his son Torquil Dubh, who married a sister of Sir Roderick Macleod of Harris. Torquil Dubh, as we have narrated in the former part of the work, was by stratagem apprehended by the breve of Lewis, and carried to the country of the Mackenzies, into the presence of Lord Kintail, who ordered Torquil Dubh and his[195] companions to be beheaded. This took place in July 1597.

On his death, he was succeeded by his son Torquil Dubh, who married a sister of Sir Roderick Macleod of Harris. As we mentioned earlier in this work, Torquil Dubh was captured through trickery by the agent from Lewis and taken to the territory of the Mackenzies, where he was brought before Lord Kintail, who ordered that Torquil Dubh and his companions be executed. This happened in July 1597.

Torquil Dubh left three young sons, and their uncle Neill, a bastard brother of their father, took, in their behalf, the command of the isle of Lewis. Their cause was also supported by the Macleods of Harris and the Macleans. The dissensions in the Lewis, followed by the forfeiture of that island, in consequence of the non-production of the title-deeds, as required by the act of the Estates of 1597, already mentioned, afforded the king an opportunity of trying to carry into effect his abortive project of colonisation already referred to. The colonists were at last compelled to abandon their enterprise.

Torquil Dubh left three young sons, and their uncle Neill, a half-brother of their father, took over the leadership of the isle of Lewis on their behalf. Their cause was also backed by the Macleods of Harris and the Macleans. The conflicts in Lewis, along with the loss of that island due to the failure to present the title-deeds as required by the Estates of 1597, provided the king with a chance to attempt to implement his previously failed colonization plan. Ultimately, the colonists were forced to give up their efforts.

The title to the Lewis having been acquired by Kenneth Mackenzie, Lord Kintail, he lost no time in taking possession of the island, expelling Neill Macleod, with his nephews, Malcolm, William, and Roderick, sons of Rory Oig, who, with about thirty others, took refuge on Berrisay, an insulated rock on the west coast of Lewis. Here they maintained themselves for nearly three years, but were at length driven from it by the Mackenzies. Neill surrendered to Roderick Macleod of Harris, who, on being charged, under pain of treason, to deliver him to the privy council at Edinburgh, gave him up, with his son Donald. Neill was brought to trial, convicted, and executed, and is said to have died “very Christianlie” in April 1613. Donald, his son, was banished from Scotland, and died in Holland. Roderick and William, two of the sons of Rory Oig, were seized by the tutor of Kintail, and executed. Malcolm, the other son, apprehended at the same time, made his escape, and continued to harass the Mackenzies for years. He was prominently engaged in Sir James Macdonald’s rebellion in 1615, and afterwards went to Flanders, but in 1616 was once more in the Lewis, where he killed two gentlemen of the Mackenzies. He subsequently went to Spain, whence he returned with Sir James Macdonald in 1620. In 1622 and 1626, commissions of fire and sword were granted to Lord Kintail and his clan against “Malcolm MacRuari Macleod.” Nothing more is known of him.

The title to Lewis was acquired by Kenneth Mackenzie, Lord Kintail, who quickly took control of the island, driving out Neill Macleod and his nephews Malcolm, William, and Roderick, the sons of Rory Oig. They, along with about thirty others, sought refuge on Berrisay, a remote rock on the west coast of Lewis. They survived there for nearly three years but were ultimately forced out by the Mackenzies. Neill surrendered to Roderick Macleod of Harris, who, under threat of treason, handed him over to the privy council in Edinburgh, along with his son Donald. Neill was tried, convicted, and executed, reportedly dying "very Christianlie" in April 1613. His son Donald was banished from Scotland and died in Holland. Roderick and William, two of Rory Oig's sons, were captured by the tutor of Kintail and executed. Malcolm, the other son, was also captured but managed to escape and continued to harass the Mackenzies for years. He played a significant role in Sir James Macdonald’s rebellion in 1615 and later went to Flanders, but in 1616 he returned to Lewis, where he killed two gentlemen of the Mackenzies. He then traveled to Spain and returned with Sir James Macdonald in 1620. In 1622 and 1626, Lord Kintail and his clan received commissions of fire and sword against “Malcolm MacRuari Macleod.” Nothing else is known about him.

On the extinction of the main line of the Lewis, the representation of the family devolved on the Macleods of Rasay, afterwards referred to. The title of Lord Macleod was the second title of the Mackenzies, Earls of Cromarty.

On the extinction of the main line of the Lewis, the representation of the family passed to the Macleods of Rasay, mentioned later. The title of Lord Macleod was the second title of the Mackenzies, Earls of Cromarty.

At the battle of Worcester in 1651, the Macleods fought on the side of Charles II., and so great was the slaughter amongst them that it was agreed by the other clans that they should not engage in any other conflict until they had recovered their losses. The Harris estates were sequestrated by Cromwell, but the chief of the Macleods was at last, in May 1665, admitted into the protection of the Commonwealth by General Monk, on his finding security for his peaceable behaviour under the penalty of £6,000 sterling, and paying a fine of £2,500. Both his uncles, however, were expressly excepted.

At the battle of Worcester in 1651, the Macleods fought on Charles II's side, and the casualties among them were so high that the other clans agreed not to participate in any further conflicts until they had recovered their losses. Cromwell seized the Harris estates, but in May 1665, the chief of the Macleods was finally granted protection by General Monk, after he secured a guarantee for his good behavior, with a penalty of £6,000 sterling and a fine of £2,500. However, both of his uncles were specifically excluded.

At the Revolution, Macleod of Macleod, which became the designation of the laird of Harris, as chief of the clan, was favourable to the cause of James II. In 1715 the effective force of the Macleods was 1,000 men, and in 1745, 900. The chief, by the advice of President Forbes, did not join in the rebellion of the latter year, and so saved his estates, but many of his clansmen, burning with zeal for the cause of Prince Charles, fought in the ranks of the rebel army.

At the Revolution, Macleod of Macleod, who was the head of the clan and the laird of Harris, supported the cause of James II. In 1715, the Macleods had a fighting force of 1,000 men, and in 1745, they had 900. The chief, guided by President Forbes, chose not to participate in the rebellion that year and managed to save his estates, but many of his clansmen, eager to support Prince Charles, fought in the rebel army.

It has been mentioned that the bad treatment which a daughter of the chief of the Macleods experienced from her husband, the captain of the Clanranald, had caused them to take the first opportunity of inflicting a signal vengeance on the Macdonalds. The merciless act of Macleod, by which the entire population of an island was cut off at once, is described by Mr Skene,[181] and is shortly thus. Towards the close of the 16th century, a small number of Macleods accidentally landed on the island of Eigg, and were hospitably received by the inhabitants. Offering, however, some incivilities to the young women of the island, they were, by the male relatives of the latter, bound hand and foot, thrown into a boat, and sent adrift. Being met and rescued by a party of their own clansmen, they were brought to Dunvegan, the residence of their[196] chief, to whom they told their story. Instantly manning his galleys, Macleod hastened to Eigg. On descrying his approach, the islanders, with their wives and children, to the number of 200 persons, took refuge in a large cave, situated in a retired and secret place. Here for two days they remained undiscovered, but having unfortunately sent out a scout to see if the Macleods were gone, their retreat was detected, but they refused to surrender. A stream of water fell over the entrance to the cave, and partly concealed it. This Macleod caused to be turned from its course, and then ordered all the wood and other combustibles which could be found to be piled up around its mouth, and set fire to, when all within the cave were suffocated.

It has been noted that the mistreatment a daughter of the chief of the Macleods faced from her husband, the captain of the Clanranald, led them to seize the first chance to take brutal revenge on the Macdonalds. The brutal act by Macleod, which resulted in the entire population of an island being wiped out at once, is described by Mr. Skene,[181] and goes like this. Near the end of the 16th century, a small group of Macleods unexpectedly arrived on the island of Eigg and were warmly welcomed by the locals. However, after behaving rudely towards the young women of the island, they were bound hand and foot by the male relatives of those women, tossed into a boat, and sent adrift. They were spotted and rescued by a group of their own clansmen, who took them to Dunvegan, the home of their[196] chief, where they recounted their story. Without delay, Macleod gathered his galleys and rushed to Eigg. When the islanders saw his approach, around 200 people, including their wives and children, took refuge in a large cave hidden away in a secluded spot. They stayed hidden for two days, but unfortunately, after sending out a scout to check if the Macleods had left, their hiding place was discovered, and they refused to surrender. A stream of water fell over the entrance to the cave, partly hiding it. Macleod had the stream redirected and then ordered all the wood and other flammable materials found nearby to be piled at the entrance and set on fire, resulting in all those inside the cave being suffocated.

The Siol Tormod continued to possess Harris, Dunvegan, and Glenelg till near the close of the 18th century. The former and the latter estates have now passed into other hands. A considerable portion of Harris is the property of the Earl of Dunmore, and many of its inhabitants have emigrated to Cape Breton and Canada. The climate of the island is said to be favourable to longevity. Martin, in his account of the Western Isles, says he knew several in Harris of 90 years of age. One Lady Macleod, who passed the most of her time here, lived to 103, had then a comely head of hair and good teeth, and enjoyed a perfect understanding till the week she died. Her son, Sir Norman Macleod, died at 96, and his grandson, Donald Macleod of Bernera, at 91. Glenelg became the property first of Charles Grant, Lord Glenelg, and afterwards of Mr Baillie. From the family of Bernera, one of the principal branches of the Harris Macleods, sprung the Macleods of Luskinder, of which Sir William Macleod Bannatyne, a lord of session, was a cadet.

The Siol Tormod continued to own Harris, Dunvegan, and Glenelg until nearly the end of the 18th century. Both Harris and Glenelg have since changed hands. A significant part of Harris is owned by the Earl of Dunmore, and many of its residents have moved to Cape Breton and Canada. The island's climate is said to promote longevity. Martin, in his account of the Western Isles, mentions that he knew several people in Harris who were 90 years old. One Lady Macleod, who spent most of her time there, lived to be 103, had a lovely head of hair and good teeth, and maintained perfect mental clarity until the week she passed away. Her son, Sir Norman Macleod, died at 96, and his grandson, Donald Macleod of Bernera, lived to be 91. Glenelg first became the property of Charles Grant, Lord Glenelg, and later of Mr. Baillie. From the family of Bernera, one of the main branches of the Harris Macleods, came the Macleods of Luskinder, of which Sir William Macleod Bannatyne, a lord of session, was a descendant.

The first of the house of Rasay, the late proprietor of which is the representative of the Lewis branch of the Macleods, was Malcolm Garbh Macleod, the second son of Malcolm, eighth chief of the Lewis. In the reign of James V. he obtained from his father in patrimony the island of Rasay, which lies between Skye and the Ross-shire district of Applecross. In 1569 the whole of the Rasay family, except one infant, were barbarously massacred by one of their own kinsmen, under the following circumstances. John MacGhilliechallum Macleod of Rasay, called Ian na Tuaidh, or John with the axe, who had carried off Janet Mackenzie, the first wife of his chief, Roderick Macleod of the Lewis, married her, after her divorce, and had by her several sons and one daughter. The latter became the wife of Alexander Roy Mackenzie, a grandson of Hector or Eachen Roy, the first of the Mackenzies of Gairloch, a marriage which gave great offence to his clan, the Siol vic Gillechallum, as the latter had long been at feud with that particular branch of the Mackenzies. On Janet Mackenzie’s death, he of the axe married a sister of a kinsman of his own, Ruari Macallan Macleod, who, from his venomous disposition, was surnamed Nimhneach. The latter, to obtain Rasay for his nephew, his sister’s son, resolved to cut off both his brother-in-law and his sons by the first marriage. He accordingly invited them to a feast in the island of Isay in Skye, and after it was over he left the apartment. Then, causing them to be sent for one by one, he had each of them assassinated as they came out. He was, however, balked in his object, as Rasay became the property of Malcolm or Ghilliechallum Garbh Macallaster Macleod, then a child, belonging to the direct line of the Rasay branch, who was with his foster-father at the time.[182] Rasay no longer belongs to the Macleods, they having been compelled to part with their patrimony some years ago.

The first of the house of Rasay, whose last owner is the representative of the Lewis branch of the Macleods, was Malcolm Garbh Macleod, the second son of Malcolm, the eighth chief of Lewis. During the reign of James V, he inherited the island of Rasay from his father, which is located between Skye and the Ross-shire area of Applecross. In 1569, the entire Rasay family, except for one infant, was brutally killed by one of their own relatives under the following circumstances. John MacGhilliechallum Macleod of Rasay, known as Ian na Tuaidh or John with the axe, had abducted Janet Mackenzie, the first wife of his chief, Roderick Macleod of Lewis, married her after her divorce, and had several sons and one daughter with her. That daughter became the wife of Alexander Roy Mackenzie, a grandson of Hector or Eachen Roy, the first of the Mackenzies of Gairloch, which greatly angered his clan, the Siol vic Gillechallum, as they had long been enemies of that specific branch of the Mackenzies. After Janet Mackenzie’s death, John with the axe married a sister of his relative, Ruari Macallan Macleod, who, because of his spiteful nature, was nicknamed Nimhneach. To secure Rasay for his nephew, his sister’s son, he planned to eliminate both his brother-in-law and his sons from the first marriage. He invited them to a feast on the island of Isay in Skye, and after the feast ended, he left the room. Then, calling them one by one, he had each of them killed as they came out. However, he was thwarted in his plans, as Rasay became the property of Malcolm or Ghilliechallum Garbh Macallaster Macleod, who was still a child and belonged to the direct line of the Rasay branch, and who was with his foster-father at the time.[182] Rasay no longer belongs to the Macleods, as they were forced to give up their inheritance some years ago.

The Macleods of Assynt, one of whom betrayed the great Montrose in 1650, were also a branch of the Macleods of Lewis. That estate, towards the end of the 17th century, became the property of the Mackenzies, and the family is now represented by Macleod of Geanies. The Macleods of Cadboll are cadets of those of Assynt.

The Macleods of Assynt, one of whom betrayed the great Montrose in 1650, were also a branch of the Macleods of Lewis. That estate, toward the end of the 17th century, became the property of the Mackenzies, and the family is now represented by Macleod of Geanies. The Macleods of Cadboll are descendants of those from Assynt.

FOOTNOTES:

[172] Smibert’s Clans, pp. 77, 78.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smibert’s Clans, pp. 77, 78.

[173] Highlanders, ii. 266.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Highlanders, vol. 2, p. 266.

[174] Early Kings, i. 75.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Early Kings, p. 75.

[175] In March 1870, the present Duke, in answer to inquiries, wrote to the papers stating that he spells his name Argyll, because it has been spelled so by his ancestors for generations past.

[175] In March 1870, the current Duke, in response to questions, wrote to the newspapers saying that he spells his name Argyll because that’s how it has been spelled by his ancestors for generations.

[176] This, through the mis-spelling, intentional or unintentional, of Sir Walter Scott, is often popularly corrupted into Maccallum More, which, of course, is wrong, as the great or big ancestor’s name was Colin, not Callum.

[176] This, due to the misspelling, whether intentional or not, of Sir Walter Scott, is often mistakenly referred to as Maccallum More, which is obviously incorrect, as the great or big ancestor’s name was Colin, not Callum.

[177] In 1489, by an act of the Scottish parliament, the name of Castle Gloom, its former designation, was changed to Castle Campbell. It continued to be the frequent and favourite residence of the family till 1644, when it was burnt down by the Macleans in the army of the Marquis of Montrose. The castle and lordship of Castle Campbell remained in the possession of the Argyll family till 1808, when it was sold.

[177] In 1489, a Scottish parliament act changed the name from Castle Gloom to Castle Campbell. It remained a popular residence for the family until 1644, when the Macleans, part of the Marquis of Montrose's army, burned it down. The castle and the lordship of Castle Campbell stayed with the Argyll family until 1808, when it was sold.

[178] Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p. 128.

[178] Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p. 128.

[179] Calderwood, vol. ii. p. 215.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Calderwood, vol. 2, p. 215.

[180] History of the Highlands and Isles, p. 204.

[180] History of the Highlands and Isles, p. 204.

[181] Highlanders, vol. ii. p. 277.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Highlanders, vol. 2, p. 277.

[182] Gregory’s Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p. 211.

[182] Gregory’s Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p. 211.


CHAPTER V.

Clan Chattan—Chiefship—Mackintoshes—Battle of North Inch—Macphersons—MacGillivrays—Shaws—Farquharsons—Macbeans—Macphails—Gows—MacQueens—Cattanachs.

Clan Chattan—Chiefship—Mackintoshes—Battle of North Inch—Macphersons—MacGillivrays—Shaws—Farquharsons—Macbeans—Macphails—Gows—MacQueens—Cattanachs.

THE CLAN CHATTAN.[183]

Of the clan Chattan little or nothing authentic is known previous to the last six hundred years. Their original home in Scotland, their parentage, even their name, have been disputed. One party brings them from Germany, and settles them in the district of Moray; another brings them from Ireland, and settles them in Lochaber; and a third makes them the original inhabitants of Sutherland and Caithness. With regard to their name there is still greater variety of opinion: the Catti, a Teutonic tribe; Catav, “the high side of the Ord of Caithness;” Gillicattan Mor, their alleged founder, said to have lived in the reign of Malcolm II., 1003–1033; cat, a weapon,—all have been advanced as the root name. We cannot pretend to decide on such a matter, which, in the entire absence of any record of the original clan, will no doubt ever remain one open to dispute; and therefore we refrain from entering at length into the reasons for and against these various derivations. Except the simple fact that such a clan existed, and occupied Lochaber for some time (how long cannot be said) before the 14th century, nothing further of it is known, although two elaborate genealogies of it are extant—one in the MS. of 1450 discovered by Mr Skene; the other (which, whatever its faults, is no doubt much more worthy of credence) compiled by Sir Æneas Macpherson in the 17th century.

Of the Clan Chattan, we know very little for certain before the last six hundred years. Their original home in Scotland, their ancestry, and even their name have been contested. One group claims they came from Germany and settled in Moray; another says they originated in Ireland and settled in Lochaber; while a third argues they were the original inhabitants of Sutherland and Caithness. When it comes to their name, the opinions vary even more: some suggest the Catti, a Teutonic tribe; Catav, meaning “the high side of the Ord of Caithness;” Gillicattan Mor, their supposed founder who is said to have lived during the reign of Malcolm II., 1003–1033; and cat, a weapon — all have been proposed as possible origins for the name. We can’t claim to settle this debate, which will likely remain unresolved due to the complete lack of any records from the original clan; therefore, we won't delve into the arguments for or against these various derivations. Aside from the basic fact that such a clan existed and occupied Lochaber for some time (the exact duration is unknown) before the 14th century, not much else is known about them, although two detailed genealogies exist—one in the MS. of 1450 discovered by Mr. Skene, and the other (which, despite its flaws, is undoubtedly much more credible) compiled by Sir Æneas Macpherson in the 17th century.

Mr Skene, on the authority of the MS. of 1450, makes out that the clan was the most important of the tribes owning the sway of the native Earls or Maormors of Moray, and represents it as occupying the whole of Badenoch, the greater part of Lochaber, and the districts of Strathnairn and Strathdearn, holding their lands in chief of the crown. But it seems tolerably evident that the MS. of 1450 is by no means to be relied upon; Mr Skene himself says it is not trustworthy before A.D. 1000, and there is no good ground for supposing it to be entirely trustworthy 100 or even 200 years later. The two principal septs of this clan in later times, the Macphersons and the Mackintoshes, Mr Skene, on the authority of the MS., deduces from two brothers, Neachtan and Neill, sons of Gillicattan Mor, and on the assumption that this is correct, he proceeds to pronounce judgment on the rival claims of Macpherson of Cluny and Mackintosh of Mackintosh to the headship of clan Chattan.

Mr. Skene, based on the manuscript from 1450, claims that the clan was the most significant of the tribes under the rule of the native Earls or Maormors of Moray, stating that it occupied all of Badenoch, most of Lochaber, and the areas of Strathnairn and Strathdearn, holding their lands directly from the crown. However, it seems quite clear that the 1450 manuscript is not reliable; Mr. Skene himself notes it's not trustworthy before AD 1000, and there’s little reason to believe it is entirely dependable even 100 or 200 years later. The two main branches of this clan in later times, the Macphersons and the Mackintoshes, Mr. Skene claims, based on the manuscript, come from two brothers, Neachtan and Neill, sons of Gillicattan Mor. Assuming this is accurate, he then makes judgments on the competing claims of Macpherson of Cluny and Mackintosh of Mackintosh for the leadership of clan Chattan.

Mr Skene, from “the investigations which he has made into the history of the tribes of Moray, as well as into the history and nature of Highland traditions,” conceives it to be established by “historic authority,” that the Macphersons are the lineal and feudal representatives of the ancient chiefs of the clan Chattan, and “that they possess that right by blood to the chiefship, of which no charters from the crown, and no usurpation, however successful and continued, can deprive them.” It is not very easy to understand, however, by what particular process of reasoning Mr Skene has arrived at this conclusion. For supposing it were established “beyond all doubt,” as he assumes it to be, by the manuscript of 1450, that the Macphersons and the Mackintoshes are descended from Neachtan and Neill, the two sons of Gillichattan-more, the founder of the race, it does not therefore follow that “the Mackintoshes were an usurping branch of the clan,” and that “the Macphersons alone possessed the right of blood to that hereditary dignity.” This is indeed taking for granted the very point to be proved, in fact the whole matter in dispute. Mr Skene affirms that the descent of the Macphersons from the ancient chiefs “is not denied,” which is in reality saying nothing to the purpose; because the question is, not whether this pretended descent has or has not been denied, but whether it can now be established by satisfactory evidence. To make out a case in favour of the Macphersons, it is necessary to show—first, that the descendants of Neachtan formed the eldest[198] branch, and consequently were the chiefs of the clan; secondly, that the Macphersons are the lineal descendants and the feudal representatives of this same Neachtan, whom they claim as their ancestor; and, lastly, that the Mackintoshes are really descended from Neill, the second son of the founder of the race, and not from Macduff, Earl of Fife, as they themselves have always maintained. But we do not observe that any of these points has been formally proved by evidence, or that Mr Skene has deemed it necessary to fortify his assertions by arguments, and deductions from historical facts. His statement, indeed, amounts just to this—That the family of Macheth, the descendants of Head or Heth, the son of Neachtan, were “identical with the chiefs of clan Chattan;” and that the clan Vurich, or Macphersons, were descended from these chiefs. But, in the first place, the “identity” which is here contended for, and upon which the whole question hinges, is imagined rather than proved; it is a conjectural assumption rather than an inference deduced from a series of probabilities: and, secondly, the descent of the clan Vurich from the Macheths rests solely upon the authority of a Celtic genealogy (the manuscript of 1450) which, whatever weight may be given to it when supported by collateral evidence, is not alone sufficient authority to warrant anything beyond a mere conjectural inference. Hence, so far from granting to Mr Skene that the hereditary title of the Macphersons of Cluny to the chiefship of clan Chattan has been clearly established by him, we humbly conceive that he has left the question precisely where he found it. The title of that family may be the preferable one, but it yet remains to be shown that such is the case.

Mr. Skene, based on “the investigations he has made into the history of the tribes of Moray, as well as the history and nature of Highland traditions,” believes it is established by “historic authority” that the Macphersons are the direct and feudal representatives of the ancient chiefs of clan Chattan, and “that they have that right by blood to the chiefship, which no charters from the crown, nor any usurpation, however successful and continued, can take from them.” However, it is not very clear how Mr. Skene came to this conclusion through his reasoning. Even if it were proven “beyond all doubt,” as he assumes it is, by the manuscript from 1450 that the Macphersons and the Mackintoshes descend from Neachtan and Neill, the two sons of Gillichattan-more, the founder of the clan, it doesn’t necessarily mean that “the Mackintoshes were an usurping branch of the clan,” and that “only the Macphersons have the right by blood to that hereditary position.” This assumes the very point that needs to be proven, essentially the entire issue at hand. Mr. Skene claims that the Macphersons’ descent from the ancient chiefs “is not denied,” which doesn't really contribute to the argument; the real question is whether this supposed descent can be backed up by credible evidence. To build a case for the Macphersons, it is necessary to show—first, that the descendants of Neachtan were the oldest[198] branch, and therefore the chiefs of the clan; second, that the Macphersons are the direct descendants and the feudal representatives of the same Neachtan they claim as their ancestor; and lastly, that the Mackintoshes truly descend from Neill, the second son of the founder of the clan, and not from Macduff, Earl of Fife, as they have always insisted. However, we don’t see that any of these points have been formally proven with evidence, nor has Mr. Skene felt it necessary to support his claims with arguments and deductions from historical facts. His statement essentially amounts to this—that the family of Macheth, the descendants of Head or Heth, the son of Neachtan, were “identical with the chiefs of clan Chattan;” and that the clan Vurich, or Macphersons, descended from these chiefs. But, first of all, the “identity” being argued here, which is crucial to the whole question, is more imagined than proven; it’s more of a conjectural assumption than a conclusion based on a series of probabilities. Secondly, the claim that clan Vurich descends from the Macheths relies solely on a Celtic genealogy (the manuscript from 1450) which, whatever weight it may carry when supported by additional evidence, is not sufficient on its own to justify anything more than a mere conjectural guess. Therefore, rather than agreeing with Mr. Skene that the hereditary title of the Macphersons of Cluny to the chiefship of clan Chattan has been clearly established, we respectfully believe that he has left the question exactly where he found it. The title of that family may be the preferred one, but it still needs to be demonstrated that this is indeed the case.

Tradition certainly makes the Macphersons of Cluny the male representatives of the chiefs of the old clan Chattan; but even if this is correct, it does not therefore follow that they have now, or have had for the last six hundred years, any right to be regarded as chiefs of the clan. The same authority, fortified by written evidence of a date only about fifty years later than Skene’s MS., in a MS. history of the Mackintoshes, states that Angus, 6th chief of Mackintosh, married the daughter and only child of Dugall Dall, chief of clan Chattan, in the end of the 13th century, and with her obtained the lands occupied by the clan, with the station of leader, and that he was received as such by the clansmen. Similar instances of the abrogation of what is called the Highland law of succession are to be found in Highland history, and on this ground alone the title of the Mackintosh chiefs seems to be a good one. Then again we find them owned and followed as captains of clan Chattan even by the Macphersons themselves up to the 17th century; while in hundreds of charters, bonds and deeds of every description, given by kings, Lords of the Isles, neighbouring chiefs, and the septs of clan Chattan itself, is the title of captain of clan Chattan acceded to them—as early as the time of David II. Mr Skene, indeed, employs their usage of the term Captain to show that they had no right of blood to the headship—a right they have never claimed, although there is perhaps no reason why they should not claim such a right from Eva. By an argument deduced from the case of the Camerons—the weakness of which will at once be seen on a careful examination of his statements—he presumes that they were the oldest cadets of the clan, and had usurped the chiefship. Ho doubt the designation captain was used, as Mr Skene says, when the actual leader of a clan was a person who had no right by blood to that position, but it does not by any means follow that he is right in assuming that those who are called captains were oldest cadets. Hector, bastard son of Ferquhard Mackintosh, while at the head of his clan during the minority of the actual chief, his distant cousin, is in several deeds styled captain of clan Chattan, and he was certainly not oldest cadet of the house of Mackintosh.

Tradition definitely makes the Macphersons of Cluny the male representatives of the chiefs of the old clan Chattan. However, even if that’s true, it doesn’t mean they have any right to be considered chiefs of the clan now, or at any time in the last six hundred years. The same source, backed by written evidence dated about fifty years later than Skene’s manuscript, in a manuscript history of the Mackintoshes, states that Angus, the 6th chief of Mackintosh, married the daughter and only child of Dugall Dall, chief of clan Chattan, at the end of the 13th century. With her, he obtained the lands occupied by the clan and the position of leader, and he was accepted as such by the clansmen. Similar examples of what is called the Highland law of succession being overturned can be found in Highland history, and just based on that, the title of the Mackintosh chiefs seems legitimate. Furthermore, we see that they were recognized and followed as captains of clan Chattan even by the Macphersons themselves up to the 17th century. In hundreds of charters, bonds, and various deeds given by kings, Lords of the Isles, neighboring chiefs, and the branches of clan Chattan itself, the title of captain of clan Chattan was granted to them—starting as early as the time of David II. Mr. Skene indeed uses their use of the term Captain to argue that they had no blood right to the headship—a right they have never claimed, though there’s no reason why they shouldn’t claim such a right through Eva. Through an argument based on the case of the Camerons—whose weakness becomes clear upon closer examination of his statements—he argues that they were the oldest cadets of the clan and had taken over the chiefship. No doubt the term captain was used, as Mr. Skene suggests, when the actual leader of a clan was someone who had no blood right to that role, but that doesn’t necessarily mean he’s right in claiming those called captains were the oldest cadets. Hector, the illegitimate son of Ferquhard Mackintosh, while leading his clan during the minority of the actual chief, his distant cousin, is referred to in several deeds as captain of clan Chattan, and he certainly wasn’t the oldest cadet of the house of Mackintosh.

It is not for us to offer any decided opinion respecting a matter where the pride and pretensions of rival families are concerned. It may therefore be sufficient to observe that, whilst the Macphersons rest their claims chiefly on tradition, the Mackintoshes have produced, and triumphantly appealed to charters and documents of every description, in support of their pretensions; and that it is not very easy to see how so great a mass of written evidence can be overcome by merely calling into court[199] Tradition to give testimony adverse to its credibility. The admitted fact of the Mackintosh family styling themselves captains of the clan does not seem to warrant any inference which can militate against their pretensions. On the contrary, the original assumption of this title obviously implies that no chief was in existence at the period when it was assumed; and its continuance, unchallenged and undisputed, affords strong presumptive proof in support of the account given by the Mackintoshes as to the original constitution of their title. The idea of usurpation appears to be altogether preposterous. The right alleged by the family of Mackintosh was not direct but collateral; it was founded on a marriage, and not derived by descent; and hence, probably, the origin of the secondary or subordinate title of captain which that family assumed. But can any one doubt that if a claim founded upon a preferable title had been asserted, the inferior pretension must have given way? Or is it in any degree probable that the latter would have been so fully recognised, if there had existed any lineal descendant of the ancient chiefs in a condition to prefer a claim founded upon the inherent and indefeasible right of blood?

It’s not for us to take a strong stance on an issue involving the pride and claims of competing families. It may be enough to point out that while the Macphersons base their claims mainly on tradition, the Mackintoshes have produced and confidently referred to charters and various documents to back up their claims. It isn’t easy to see how such a large amount of written evidence can be dismissed just by bringing tradition into play as opposing testimony. The fact that the Mackintosh family calls themselves captains of the clan doesn’t seem to support any argument against their claims. In fact, the very use of this title suggests that there was no chief around at the time it was taken; and its ongoing use, without challenge, strongly supports the Mackintoshes’ account of the origins of their title. The idea of usurpation seems completely ridiculous. The claim made by the Mackintosh family wasn’t direct but collateral; it was based on marriage rather than descent, which probably explains the secondary or subordinate title of captain that they adopted. But can anyone really doubt that if a claim based on a stronger title had been made, the lesser claim would have been set aside? Or is it at all likely that the latter would have been so fully accepted if there had been a direct descendant of the ancient chiefs available to make a claim based on their undeniable right of blood?

Further, even allowing that the Macphersons are the lineal male representatives of the old clan Chattan chiefs, they can have no possible claim to the headship of the clan Chattan of later times, which was composed of others besides the descendants of the old clan. The Mackintoshes also repudiate any connection by blood with the old clan Chattan, except through the heiress of that clan who married their chief in 1291; and, indeed, such a thing was never thought of until Mr Skene started the idea; consequently the Macphersons can have no claim over them, or over the families which spring from them. The great body of the clan, the historical clan Chattan, have always owned and followed the chief of Mackintosh as their leader and captain—the term captain being simply employed to include the whole—and until the close of the 17th century no attempt was made to deprive the Mackintosh chiefs of this title.

Furthermore, even if we accept that the Macphersons are the direct male descendants of the old clan Chattan chiefs, they have no legitimate claim to the leadership of clan Chattan in later times, which included members beyond the descendants of the original clan. The Mackintoshes also deny any blood connection with the old clan Chattan, except through the heiress of that clan who married their chief in 1291; in fact, this idea was never considered until Mr. Skene introduced it. Therefore, the Macphersons have no claim over them or the families that descended from them. The majority of the clan, the historical clan Chattan, have always recognized and followed the chief of Mackintosh as their leader and captain—the term captain is simply used to encompass everyone—and until the end of the 17th century, there was no effort to take this title away from the Mackintosh chiefs.

Among many other titles given to the chief of the Mackintoshes within the last 700 years, are, according to Mr Fraser-Mackintosh, those of Captain of Clan Chattan, Chief of Clan Chattan, and Principal of Clan Chattan. The following on this subject is from the pen of Lachlan Shaw, the historian of Moray, whose knowledge of the subject entitled him to speak with authority. It is printed in the account of the Kilravock Family issued by the Spalding Club. “Eve Catach, who married MacIntosh, was the heir-female (Clunie’s ancestor being the heir-male), and had MacIntosh assumed her surname, he would (say the MacPhersons) have been chief of the Clanchatan, according to the custom of Scotland. But this is an empty distinction. For, if the right of chiftanry is, jure sanguinis, inherent in the heir-female, she conveys it, and cannot but convey it to her son, whatever surname he takes; nam jura sanguinis non prœscribunt. And if it is not inherent in her, she cannot convey it to her son, although he assume her surname. Be this as it will, MacIntosh’s predecessors were, for above 300 years, designed Captains of Clanchatan, in royal charters and commissions, in bonds, contracts, history, heraldrie, &c.; the occasion of which title was, that several tribes or clans (every clan retaining its own surname) united in the general designation of Clanchatan; and of this incorporated body, MacIntosh was the head leader or captain. These united tribes were MacIntosh, MacPherson, Davidson, Shaw, MacBean, MacGilivray, MacQueen, Smith, MacIntyre, MacPhail, &c. In those times of barbarity and violence, small and weak tribes found it necessary to unite with, or come under the patronage of more numerous and powerful clans. And as long as the tribes of Clanchatan remained united (which was till the family of Gordon, breaking with the family of MacIntosh, disunited them, and broke their coalition), they were able to defend themselves against any other clan.”

Among many other titles given to the head of the Mackintoshes over the last 700 years are, according to Mr. Fraser-Mackintosh, those of Captain of Clan Chattan, Chief of Clan Chattan, and Principal of Clan Chattan. The following on this subject is from Lachlan Shaw, the historian of Moray, whose expertise allows him to speak with authority. It is printed in the account of the Kilravock Family published by the Spalding Club. “Eve Catach, who married MacIntosh, was the heir-female (with Clunie’s ancestor being the heir-male), and had MacIntosh adopted her surname, he would (say the MacPhersons) have been chief of the Clanchatan, according to Scottish custom. But this is a hollow distinction. For, if the right of chieftaincy is jure sanguinis, inherent in the heir-female, she passes it on, and must pass it on to her son, no matter what surname he adopts; nam jura sanguinis non prœscribunt. And if it is not inherent in her, she cannot pass it on to her son, even if he takes her surname. Regardless, MacIntosh’s predecessors were known as Captains of Clanchatan for more than 300 years in royal charters and commissions, in bonds, contracts, history, heraldry, etc.; the reason for this title was that several tribes or clans (each clan keeping its own surname) united under the general name of Clanchatan, and MacIntosh was the head leader or captain of this united entity. These tribes included MacIntosh, MacPherson, Davidson, Shaw, MacBean, MacGilivray, MacQueen, Smith, MacIntyre, MacPhail, etc. During times of barbarity and violence, small and weak tribes found it necessary to ally with or come under the protection of larger and more powerful clans. As long as the tribes of Clanchatan remained united (which was until the family of Gordon broke away from the family of MacIntosh, leading to their disunity and the collapse of their coalition), they were able to defend themselves against any other clan.”

In a MS., probably written by the same author, a copy of which now lies before us, a lengthened enquiry into the claims of the rival chiefs is concluded thus:—“In a word, if by the chief of the clan Chattan is meant the heir of the family, it cannot be doubted that Cluny is chief. If the heir whatsoever is meant, then unquestionably Mackintosh is chief; and whoever[200] is chief, since the captaincy and command of the collective body of the clan Chattan was for above 300 years in the family of Mackintosh, I cannot see but, if such a privilege now remains, it is still in that family.” In reference to this much-disputed point, we take the liberty of quoting a letter of the Rev. W. G. Shaw, of Forfar. He has given the result of his inquiries in several privately printed brochures, but it is hoped that ere long he will place at the disposal of all who take an interest in these subjects the large stores of information he must have accumulated on many matters connected with the Highlands. Writing to the editor of this book he says, on the subject of the chiefship of clan Chattan:—

In a manuscript, likely written by the same author, a copy of which is now in front of us, a detailed investigation into the claims of the rival chiefs ends like this: “In short, if the chief of clan Chattan refers to the heir of the family, then it's clear that Cluny is the chief. If the term refers to the heir in general, then without a doubt, Mackintosh is the chief; and whoever[200] is chief, since the leadership of the entire clan Chattan has been in the Mackintosh family for over 300 years, I believe that if this privilege still exists, it remains with that family.” Regarding this highly debated issue, we take the liberty of quoting a letter from Rev. W. G. Shaw of Forfar. He has shared the findings of his research in several privately printed brochures, but we hope that soon he will make available the extensive information he must have gathered on many subjects related to the Highlands. In a letter to the editor of this book, he states, on the topic of clan Chattan's leadership:—

“Skene accords too much to the Macphersons in one way, but not enough in another.

“Skene gives the Macphersons too much credit in one way, but not enough in another.

“(Too much)—He says that for 200 years the Mackintoshes headed the clan Chattan, but only as captain, not as chief. But during these 200 years we have bonds, &c., cropping up now and then in which the Macphersons are only designated as (M. or N.) Macpherson of Cluny. Their claim to headship seems to have been thoroughly in abeyance till the middle of the 17th century.

“(Too much)—He states that for 200 years, the Mackintoshes led the clan Chattan, but only as captain, not as chief. However, during these 200 years, we have various documents popping up now and then in which the Macphersons are only referred to as (M. or N.) Macpherson of Cluny. Their claim to leadership seems to have been completely inactive until the mid-17th century.”

“(Too little)—For he says the Macphersons in their controversy (1672) before the Lyon King, pled only tradition, whereas they pled the facts.

“(Too little)—For he says the Macphersons in their debate (1672) in front of the Lyon King, relied on only tradition, while they relied on the facts.

De jure the Macphersons were chiefs; de facto, they never were; and they only claimed to use the title when clanship began to be a thing of the past, in so far as fighting was concerned.

De jure the Macphersons were chiefs; de facto, they never were; and they only claimed to use the title when clanship started to fade, especially in terms of fighting.

“The Macphersons seem to have been entitled to the chieftainship by right of birth, but de facto they never had it. The might of ‘the Macintosh’ had made his right, as is evidenced in half-a-hundred bonds of manrent, deeds of various kinds, to be found in the ‘Thanes of Cawdor,’ and the Spalding Club Miscellany—passim. He is always called Capitane or Captane of clan Quhattan, the spelling being scarcely ever twice the same.”

“The Macphersons seemed to have been entitled to the chieftainship by birthright, but de facto they never actually held it. The power of ‘the Macintosh’ established his claim, as shown in numerous bonds of loyalty and various documents found in the ‘Thanes of Cawdor’ and in the Spalding Club Miscellany—passim. He is consistently referred to as Capitane or Captane of clan Quhattan, with the spelling rarely being the same in any two instances.”

Against Mackintosh’s powerful claims supported by deeds, &c., the following statements are given from the Macpherson MS. in Mr W. G. Shaw’s possession:—

Against Mackintosh’s strong claims backed by evidence, etc., the following statements are taken from the Macpherson MS. in Mr. W. G. Shaw’s possession:—

I. In 1370, the head of the Macphersons disowned the head of the Mackintoshes at Invernahavon. Tradition says Macpherson withdrew from the field without fighting, i.e., he mutinied on a point of precedence between him and Mackintosh.

I. In 1370, the leader of the Macphersons disowned the leader of the Mackintoshes at Invernahavon. According to tradition, Macpherson left the battlefield without fighting, i.e., he rebelled over a disagreement about precedence between him and Mackintosh.

II. Donald More Macpherson fought along with Marr at Harlaw, against Donald of the Isles with Mackintosh on his side, the two chiefs being then on different sides (1411).

II. Donald More Macpherson fought alongside Marr at Harlaw, against Donald of the Isles with Mackintosh on his side, the two chiefs being on opposing sides at that time (1411).

III. Donald Oig Macpherson fought on the side of Huntly at the battle of Corrichie, and was killed; Mackintosh fought on the other side (1562).

III. Donald Oig Macpherson fought alongside Huntly at the battle of Corrichie and was killed; Mackintosh fought on the opposing side (1562).

IV. Andrew Macpherson of Cluny held the Castle of Ruthven, A.D. 1594, against Argyll, Mackintosh fighting on the side of Argyll.[184]

IV. Andrew Macpherson of Cluny held the Castle of Ruthven, CE 1594, against Argyll, with Mackintosh fighting on Argyll's side.[184]

This tends to show that when the Macphersons joined with the Mackintoshes, it was (they alleged) voluntarily, and not on account of their being bound to follow Mackintosh as chief.

This indicates that when the Macphersons teamed up with the Mackintoshes, it was (they claimed) voluntarily, and not because they were required to follow Mackintosh as chief.

In a loose way, no doubt, Mackintosh may sometimes have been called Chief of Clan Chattan, but Captain is the title generally given in deeds of all kinds. He was chief of the Mackintoshes, as Cluny was chief of the Macphersons—by right of blood; but by agreement amongst the Shaws, Macgillivrays, Clarkes, (Clerach), Clan Dai, &c., renewed from time to time, Mackintosh was recognised as Captain of Clan Chattan.

In a loose sense, Mackintosh might sometimes have been referred to as Chief of Clan Chattan, but Captain is the title usually given in various documents. He was the chief of the Mackintoshes, just as Cluny was the chief of the Macphersons—by right of blood; but through an agreement among the Shaws, Macgillivrays, Clarkes, (Clerach), Clan Dai, etc., which was renewed periodically, Mackintosh was recognized as Captain of Clan Chattan.

We cannot forbear adding as a fit moral to this part of the subject, the conclusion come to by the writer of the MS. already quoted:—“After what I have said upon this angry point, I cannot but be of opinion, that in our day, when the right of chieftanrie is so little regarded, when the power of the chiefs is so much abridged, when armed convocations of the lieges are discharged by law, and when a clan are not obliged to obey their chief unless he bears a royal commission,—when matters are so, ’tis my opinion that questions about chieftainrie and debates about precedency of that kind, are equally idle and unprofitable,[201] and that gentlemen should live in strict friendship as they are connected by blood, by affinity, or by the vicinity of their dwellings and the interest of their families.”

We can’t help but add a relevant moral to this part of the topic, based on the conclusion of the writer of the previously mentioned manuscript:—“After everything I’ve said about this contentious issue, I believe that nowadays, when the significance of chieftaincy is largely ignored, when the power of chiefs is greatly limited, when armed gatherings of the citizens are prohibited by law, and when a clan isn’t required to follow their chief unless he has a royal mandate,—in such circumstances, I think discussions about chieftaincy and debates over precedence are just pointless and unproductive,[201] and that gentlemen should live in close friendship as they are connected by blood, marriage, or by the proximity of their homes and the interests of their families.”

The clan Chattan of history, according to Mr Fraser-Mackintosh of Drummond,[185] was composed of the following clans, who were either allied to the Mackintoshes and Macphersons by genealogy, or who, for their own protection or other reasons, had joined the confederacy:—The Mackintoshes, Macphersons, Macgillivrays, Shaws, Farquharsons, Macbeans, Macphails, clan Tarril, Gows (said to be descended from Henry the Smith, of North Inch fame), Clarks, Macqueens, Davidsons, Cattanachs, clan Ay, Nobles, Gillespies. “In addition to the above sixteen tribes, the Macleans of Dochgarroch or clan Tearleach, the Dallases of Cantray, and others, generally followed the captain of clan Chattan as his friends.” Of some of these little or nothing is known except the name; but others, as the Mackintoshes, Macphersons, Shaws, Farquharsons, &c., have on the whole a complete and well-detailed history.

The Chattan clan from history, according to Mr. Fraser-Mackintosh of Drummond,[185] was made up of the following clans, either related to the Mackintoshes and Macphersons by genealogy, or who, for their own protection or other reasons, had joined the alliance: The Mackintoshes, Macphersons, Macgillivrays, Shaws, Farquharsons, Macbeans, Macphails, clan Tarril, Gows (believed to be descendants of Henry the Smith, of North Inch fame), Clarks, Macqueens, Davidsons, Cattanachs, clan Ay, Nobles, and Gillespies. “Along with these sixteen tribes, the Macleans of Dochgarroch or clan Tearleach, the Dallases of Cantray, and others usually followed the captain of clan Chattan as his allies.” For some of these, little is known except their names; however, others, like the Mackintoshes, Macphersons, Shaws, and Farquharsons, have overall a complete and well-documented history.

MACKINTOSH.

Badge-According to some, Boxwood,
others, Red Whortleberry.

According to the Mackintosh MS. Histories (the first of which was compiled about 1500, other two dated in the 16th century, all of which were embodied in a Latin MS. by Lachlan Mackintosh of Kinrara about 1680), the progenitor of the family was Shaw or Seach, a son of Macduff, Earl of Fife, who, for his assistance in quelling a rebellion among the inhabitants of Moray, was presented by King Malcolm IV. with the lands of Petty and Breachly and the forestry of Strathearn, being made also constable of the castle at Inverness. From the high position and power of his father, he was styled by the Gaelic-speaking population Mac-an-Toisich, i.e., “son of the principal or foremost.” Tus, tos, or tosich, is “the beginning or first part of anything,” whence “foremost” or “principal.” Mr Skene says the tosich was the oldest cadet of a clan, and that Mackintosh’s ancestor was oldest cadet of clan Chattan. Professor Cosmo Innes says the tosich was the administrator of the crown lands, the head man of a little district, who became under the Saxon title of Thane hereditary tenant; and it is worthy of note that these functions were performed by the successor of the above mentioned Shaw, who, the family history says, “was made chamberlain of the king’s revenues in those parts for life.” It is scarcely likely, however, that the name Mackintosh arose either in this manner or in the manner stated by Mr Skene, as there would be many tosachs, and in every clan an oldest cadet. The name seems to imply some peculiar circumstances, and these are found in the son of the great Thane or Earl of Fife.

According to the Mackintosh MS. Histories (the first of which was compiled around 1500, with two others dated in the 16th century, all included in a Latin manuscript by Lachlan Mackintosh of Kinrara around 1680), the ancestor of the family was Shaw or Seach, a son of Macduff, Earl of Fife. For helping to put down a rebellion among the people of Moray, he was given the lands of Petty and Breachly along with the forests of Strathearn by King Malcolm IV., and he was also made constable of Inverness Castle. Because of his father's high position and power, he was known by the Gaelic-speaking population as Mac-an-Toisich, which means “son of the principal or foremost.” The word Tus, tos, or tosich translates to “the beginning or first part of anything,” hence “foremost” or “principal.” Mr. Skene states that the tosich was the oldest cadet of a clan, and that Mackintosh’s ancestor was the oldest cadet of clan Chattan. Professor Cosmo Innes notes that the tosich was the manager of the crown lands, the main person of a small district, who became known as Thane under the Saxon title and held the position as a hereditary tenant. It's worth mentioning that these duties were carried out by the successor of the aforementioned Shaw, who, according to family history, “was made chamberlain of the king’s revenues in those regions for life.” However, it seems unlikely that the name Mackintosh originated in this way or as Mr. Skene described, since there would be many tosachs, each clan having its oldest cadet. The name appears to indicate some unique circumstances, which are found in the son of the great Thane or Earl of Fife.

Clan tartan
MACKINTOSH.

Little is known of the immediate successors of Shaw Macduff. They appear to have made their residence in the castle of Inverness, which they defended on several occasions against the marauding bands from the west. Some of them added considerably to the possessions of the family, which soon took firm root in the north. Towards the close of the 13th century, during the minority of Angus MacFerquhard, 6th chief, the Comyns seized the castle of Inverness, and the lands of Geddes and Rait belonging to the Mackintoshes, and these were not recovered for more than a century. It was this chief who in 1291–2 married Eva, the heiress of clan Chattan, and who acquired with her the lands occupied by that clan, together with the station of leader of her father’s clansmen. He appears to have been a chief of great activity, and a staunch supporter of Robert Bruce, with whom he took[202] part in the battle of Bannockburn. He is placed second in the list of chiefs given by General Stewart of Garth as present in this battle. In the time of his son William the sanguinary feud with the Camerons broke out, which continued up to the middle of the 17th century. The dispute arose concerning the lands of Glenlui and Locharkaig, which Angus Mackintosh had acquired with Eva, and which in his absence had been occupied by the Camerons. William fought several battles for the recovery of these lands, to which in 1337 he acquired a charter from the Lord of the Isles, confirmed in 1357 by David II., but his efforts were unavailing to dislodge the Camerons. The feud was continued by his successor, Lauchlan, 8th chief, each side occasionally making raids into the other’s country. In one of these is said to have occurred the well-known dispute as to precedency between two of the septs of clan Chattan, the Macphersons and the Davidsons. According to tradition, the Camerons had entered Badenoch, where Mackintosh was then residing, and had seized a large “spreagh.” Mackintosh’s force, which followed them, was composed chiefly of these two septs, the Macphersons, however, considerably exceeding the rest. A dispute arising between the respective leaders of the Macphersons and Davidsons as to who should lead the right wing, the chief of Mackintosh, as superior to both, was appealed to, and decided in favour of Davidson. Offended at this, the Macphersons, who, if all accounts are true, had undoubtedly the better right to the post of honour, withdrew from the field of battle, thus enabling the Camerons to secure a victory. When, however, they saw that their friends were defeated, the Macphersons are said to have returned to the field, and turned the victory of the Camerons into a defeat, killing their leader, Charles MacGillonie. The date of this affair, which took place at Invernahavon, is variously fixed at 1370 and 1384, and some writers make it the cause which led to the famous battle on the North Inch of Perth twenty-six years later.

Little is known about the immediate successors of Shaw Macduff. They seem to have lived in the castle of Inverness, which they defended several times against marauding groups from the west. Some of them significantly increased the family's landholdings, which soon became established in the north. By the end of the 13th century, during the minority of Angus MacFerquhard, the 6th chief, the Comyns took over the castle of Inverness and the lands of Geddes and Rait that belonged to the Mackintoshes, which were not recovered for over a century. This chief married Eva, the heiress of clan Chattan, in 1291–2, acquiring the lands occupied by that clan as well as the leadership position of her father’s clansmen. He seems to have been an active chief and a dedicated supporter of Robert Bruce, participating in the battle of Bannockburn alongside him. He is listed second among the chiefs present at this battle according to General Stewart of Garth. During the time of his son William, a bloody feud with the Camerons erupted, lasting until the mid-17th century. The dispute originated over the lands of Glenlui and Locharkaig, which Angus Mackintosh had obtained with Eva, and which had been taken over by the Camerons in his absence. William fought several battles to reclaim these lands, for which he received a charter from the Lord of the Isles in 1337, confirmed in 1357 by David II, but he was unsuccessful in ousting the Camerons. His successor, Lauchlan, the 8th chief, continued the feud, with both sides occasionally raiding each other's territory. One of these incidents led to a well-known dispute over leadership between two factions of clan Chattan, the Macphersons and the Davidsons. According to tradition, the Camerons entered Badenoch, where Mackintosh was living, and seized a large amount of cattle. Mackintosh's force, which pursued them, mainly consisted of these two factions, but the Macphersons were significantly larger in number. A disagreement arose between the leaders of the Macphersons and Davidsons about who should lead the right wing; the chief of Mackintosh, being superior to both, was called upon to decide and chose Davidson. Offended, the Macphersons, who reportedly had a better claim to the prestigious position, withdrew from the battlefield, allowing the Camerons to win. However, upon seeing that their allies were defeated, the Macphersons allegedly returned to the field and turned the Camerons' victory into a defeat, killing their leader, Charles MacGillonie. The exact date of this event, which occurred at Invernahavon, is variously stated as either 1370 or 1384, and some writers suggest that it led to the famous battle on the North Inch of Perth twenty-six years later.

As is well known, great controversies have raged as to the clans who took part in the Perth fight, and those writers just referred to decide the question by making the Macphersons and Davidsons the combatant clans.[186]

As we all know, there has been a lot of debate about which clans participated in the Perth fight, and the authors mentioned earlier conclude that the Macphersons and Davidsons were the fighting clans.[186]

Wyntoun’s words are—

Wyntoun's words are—

“They three score ware clannys twa,

They three score were clan's two,

Clahynnhe Qwhewyl and Clachinyha,

Clahynnhe Qwhewyl and Clachinyha,

Of thir twa kynnys war thay men,

Of these two kinds, there were men,

Thretty again thretty then,

Thirty again thirty then,

And thare thay had thair chiftanys twa,

And there they had their chieftains two,

Scha Farqwharis Sone wes ane of thay,

Scha Farqwharis Sone was one of them,

The tother Christy Johnesone.”

The other Christy Johnesone.

On this the Rev. W. G. Shaw of Forfar remarks,—“One writer (Dr Macpherson) tries to make out that the clan Yha or Ha was the clan Shaw. Another makes them to be the clan Dhai or Davidsons. Another (with Skene) makes them Macphersons. As to the clan Quhele, Colonel Robertson (author of ‘Historical Proofs of the Highlanders,’) supposes that the clan Quhele was the clan Shaw, partly from the fact that in the Scots Act of Parliament of 1392 (vol. i. p. 217), whereby several clans were forfeited for their share in the raid of Angus [described in vol. i.], there is mention made of Slurach, or (as it is supposed it ought to have been written) Sheach[187] et omnes clan Quhele. Then others again suppose that the clan Quhele was the clan Mackintosh. Others that it was the clan Cameron, whilst the clan Yha was the Clan-na-Chait or clan Chattan.

On this, Rev. W. G. Shaw of Forfar comments, “One writer (Dr. Macpherson) argues that the clan Yha or Ha was actually the Shaw clan. Another claims they were the clan Dhai or Davidsons. Yet another (with Skene) says they were Macphersons. As for the clan Quhele, Colonel Robertson (the author of ‘Historical Proofs of the Highlanders’) believes the clan Quhele was the Shaw clan, partly because in the Scots Act of Parliament of 1392 (vol. i. p. 217), which mentions several clans being penalized for their involvement in the raid of Angus [described in vol. i.], there’s a reference to Slurach, or (as it’s thought it should have been written) Sheach187 and all clan Quhele. Others suggest that clan Quhele was actually the Mackintosh clan. Some think it was the Cameron clan, while the clan Yha was the Clan-na-Chait or clan Chattan.”

“From the fact that, after the clan Battle on the Inch, the star of the Mackintoshes was decidedly in the ascendant, there can be little doubt but that they formed at least a section of the winning side, whether that side were the clan Yha or the clan Quhele.

“From the fact that, after the clan battle on the Inch, the star of the Mackintoshes was clearly on the rise, there’s little doubt that they were part of the winning side, whether that side was the clan Yha or the clan Quhele.”

“Wyntoun declines to say on which side the victory lay. He writes—

“Wyntoun refuses to specify which side won. He writes—

‘Wha had the waur fare at the last,

‘Wha had the worse deal in the end,

I will nocht say.’

I won't say.

“It is not very likely that subsequent writers knew more of the subject than he did, so that after all, we are left very much to the traditions of the families themselves for information. The Camerons, Davidsons, Mackintoshes, and Macphersons, all say that they took part in[203] the fray. The Shaws’ tradition is, that their ancestor, being a relative of the Mackintoshes, took the place of the aged chief of that section of the clan, on the day of battle. The chroniclers vary as to the names of the clans, but they all agree as to the name of one of the leaders, viz., that it was Shaw. Tradition and history are agreed on this one point.

“It’s not very likely that later writers knew more about the subject than he did, so in the end, we mostly rely on the families’ own traditions for information. The Camerons, Davidsons, Mackintoshes, and Macphersons all claim they participated in[203] the battle. According to the Shaws’ tradition, their ancestor, who was a relative of the Mackintoshes, stepped in for the elderly chief of that part of the clan on the day of the fight. The chroniclers vary in their accounts of the clans' names, but they all agree on the name of one of the leaders, specifically that it was Shaw. Both tradition and history are in agreement on this one point.

“One thing emerges clearly from the confusion as to the clans who fought, and as to which of the modern names of the contending clans was represented by the clans Yha and Quhele,—one thing emerges, a Shaw leading the victorious party, and a race of Shaws springing from him as their great—if not their first—founder, a race, who for ages afterwards, lived in the district and fought under the banner of the Laird of Mackintosh.”[188]

“One thing stands out clearly from the confusion about the clans that fought and which modern names correspond to the clans Yha and Quhele—one thing stands out: a Shaw led the victorious group, and a lineage of Shaws descended from him as their significant—if not their original—founder, a lineage that for centuries afterwards resided in the area and fought under the banner of the Laird of Mackintosh.”[188]

As to the Davidsons, the tradition which vouches for the particulars of the fight at Invernahavon expressly says that the Davidsons were almost to a man cut off, and it is scarcely likely that they would, within so short a time, be able to muster sufficient men either seriously to disturb the peace of the country or to provide thirty champions. Mr Skene solves the question by making the Mackintoshes and Macphersons the combatant clans, and the cause of quarrel the right to the headship of clan Chattan. But the traditions of both families place them on the winning side, and there is no trace whatever of any dispute at this time, or previous to the 16th century, as to the chiefship. The most probable solution of this difficulty is, that the clans who fought at Perth were the clan Chattan (i.e., Mackintoshes, Macphersons, and others) and the Camerons. Mr Skene, indeed, says that the only clans who have a tradition of their ancestors having been engaged are the Mackintoshes, Macphersons, and Camerons, though he endeavours to account for the presence of the last named clan by making them assist the Macphersons against the Mackintoshes.[189] The editor of the Memoirs of Lochiel, mentioning this tradition of the Camerons, as well as the opinion of Skene, says,—“It may be observed, that the side allotted to the Camerons (viz. the unsuccessful side) affords the strongest internal evidence of its correctness. Had the Camerons been described as victors it would have been very different.”

Regarding the Davidsons, the tradition that confirms the details of the fight at Invernahavon clearly states that nearly all the Davidsons were killed, and it's unlikely that they could quickly gather enough men to seriously disrupt the peace or field thirty champions. Mr. Skene addresses this by suggesting that the combatant clans were the Mackintoshes and Macphersons, with the dispute being over the leadership of clan Chattan. However, both families' traditions indicate they were on the winning side, and there’s no evidence of any conflict over leadership at this time or prior to the 16th century. The most plausible explanation for this issue is that the clans who fought at Perth were clan Chattan (i.e., Mackintoshes, Macphersons, and others) and the Camerons. Indeed, Mr. Skene claims that the only clans with a tradition indicating their ancestors fought are the Mackintoshes, Macphersons, and Camerons, although he tries to explain the Camerons' involvement by saying they supported the Macphersons against the Mackintoshes.[189] The editor of the Memoirs of Lochiel, noting this tradition of the Camerons as well as Skene's opinion, states, “It can be pointed out that the side assigned to the Camerons (i.e., the unsuccessful side) provides the strongest evidence of its truth. If the Camerons had been described as victors, it would have told a very different story.”

The author of the recently discovered MS. account of the clan Chattan already referred to, says that by this conflict Cluny’s right to lead the van was established; and in the meetings of clan Chattan he sat on Mackintosh’s right hand, and when absent that seat was kept empty for him. Henry Wynde likewise associated with the clan Chattan, and his descendants assumed the name of Smith, and were commonly called Sliochd a Gow Chroim.

The author of the recently discovered manuscript about clan Chattan notes that this conflict established Cluny’s right to lead the charge. During clan Chattan gatherings, he sat at Mackintosh’s right hand, and when he was absent, that seat remained empty for him. Henry Wynde was also associated with clan Chattan, and his descendants took on the name Smith, commonly referred to as Sliochd a Gow Chroim.

THE MACKINTOSH’S LAMENT[190]
Arranged for the Bagpipes by Pipe-Major A. M’Lennan, Highland Light Infantry Militia, Inverness.

Music
Music
Version 1.
Doubling of Variation 1st.

[Listen (.mid)]   

[Listen (.mid)]

Lauchlan, chief of Mackintosh, in whose time these events happened, died in 1407, at a good old age. In consequence of his age and infirmity, his kinsman, Shaw Mackintosh, had headed the thirty clan Chattan champions at Perth, and for his success was rewarded with the possession of the lands of Rothiemurchus in Badenoch. The next chief, Ferquhard, was compelled by his clansmen to resign his post in consequence of his mild, inactive disposition, and his uncle Malcolm (son of William Mac-Angus by a second marriage) succeeded as 10th chief of Mackintosh, and 5th captain of clan Chattan. Malcolm was one of the most warlike and successful of the Mackintosh chiefs. During his long chiefship of nearly fifty years, he made frequent incursions into the Cameron territories, and waged a sanguinary war with the Comyns, in which he recovered the lands taken from his ancestor. In 1411 he was one of the principal commanders in the army of Donald, Lord of the Isles, in the battle of Harlaw, where he is by some stated incorrectly to have been killed. In 1429, when Alexander, Lord of the Isles and Earl of Ross; broke out into rebellion at the head of 10,000 men, on the advance of the king into Lochaber, the clan Chattan and the clan Cameron deserted the earl’s banners, went over to the royal army, and fought on the royal side, the rebels being defeated. In 1431, Malcolm Mackintosh, captain of the clan Chattan, received a grant of the lands of Alexander of Lochaber, uncle of the Earl of Ross, that chieftain having been forfeited[206] for engaging in the rebellion of Donald Balloch. Having afterwards contrived to make his peace with the Lord of the Isles, he received from him, between 1443 and 1447, a confirmation of his lands in Lochaber, with a grant of the office of bailiary of that district. His son, Duncan, styled captain of the clan Chattan in 1467, was in great favour with John, Lord of the Isles and Earl of Ross, whose sister, Flora, he married, and who bestowed on him the office of steward of Lochaber, which had been held by his father. He also received the lands of Keppoch and others included in that lordship.

Lauchlan, chief of Mackintosh, died in 1407 at a ripe old age during these events. Due to his age and health issues, his relative, Shaw Mackintosh, led the thirty champions of clan Chattan at Perth, and for his success, he was rewarded with the lands of Rothiemurchus in Badenoch. The next chief, Ferquhard, was forced by his clansmen to step down because of his gentle and passive nature, and his uncle Malcolm (the son of William Mac-Angus from a second marriage) became the 10th chief of Mackintosh and the 5th captain of clan Chattan. Malcolm was one of the most aggressive and successful chiefs of Mackintosh. During his lengthy leadership of nearly fifty years, he frequently invaded the Cameron territories and engaged in a bloody war with the Comyns, during which he reclaimed lands that had been taken from his ancestor. In 1411, he was one of the key commanders in Donald, Lord of the Isles' army at the battle of Harlaw, where some mistakenly claimed he was killed. In 1429, when Alexander, Lord of the Isles and Earl of Ross, led a rebellion with 10,000 men against the king's advance into Lochaber, the clan Chattan and clan Cameron abandoned the earl’s side, joined the royal army, and fought for the king, leading to the rebels' defeat. In 1431, Malcolm Mackintosh, the captain of clan Chattan, received a grant of the lands from Alexander of Lochaber, the uncle of the Earl of Ross, as that chieftain had been forfeited for participating in Donald Balloch's rebellion. After managing to reconcile with the Lord of the Isles, he was confirmed in his lands in Lochaber between 1443 and 1447, along with a grant for the office of bailiff of that area. His son, Duncan, known as the captain of clan Chattan in 1467, was highly regarded by John, Lord of the Isles and Earl of Ross, whose sister, Flora, he married. She granted him the role of steward of Lochaber, which had previously been held by his father. He also received the lands of Keppoch and other territories within that lordship.

On the forfeiture of his brother-in-law in 1475, James III. granted to the same Duncan Mackintosh a charter, of date July 4th, 1476, of the lands of Moymore, and various others, in Lochaber. When the king in 1493 proceeded in person to the West Highlands, Duncan Mackintosh, captain of the clan Chattan, was one of the chiefs, formerly among the vassals of the Lord of the Isles, who went to meet him and make their submission to him. These chiefs received in return royal charters of the lands they had previously held under the Lord of the Isles, and Mackintosh obtained a charter of the lands of Keppoch, Innerorgan, and others, with the office of bailiary of the same. In 1495, Farquhar Mackintosh, his son, and Kenneth Oig Mackenzie of Kintail, were imprisoned by the king in Edinburgh castle. Two years thereafter, Farquhar, who seems about this time to have succeeded his father as captain of the clan Chattan, and Mackenzie, made their escape from Edinburgh castle, but, on their way to the Highlands, they were seized at Torwood by the laird of Buchanan. Mackenzie, having offered resistance, was slain, but Mackintosh was taken alive, and confined at Dunbar, where he remained till after the battle of Flodden.

On the forfeiture of his brother-in-law in 1475, James III granted a charter to Duncan Mackintosh on July 4th, 1476, for the lands of Moymore and others in Lochaber. When the king traveled to the West Highlands in 1493, Duncan Mackintosh, the captain of Clan Chattan, was one of the chiefs, previously vassals of the Lord of the Isles, who went to meet him and pledge their loyalty. In return, these chiefs received royal charters for the lands they previously held under the Lord of the Isles, and Mackintosh received a charter for the lands of Keppoch, Innerorgan, and others, along with the office of bailiff of the same. In 1495, Farquhar Mackintosh, his son, and Kenneth Oig Mackenzie of Kintail were imprisoned by the king in Edinburgh Castle. Two years later, Farquhar, who seems to have taken over as captain of Clan Chattan during this time, and Mackenzie escaped from Edinburgh Castle, but they were captured at Torwood by the laird of Buchanan. Mackenzie resisted and was killed, but Mackintosh was taken alive and imprisoned at Dunbar, where he remained until after the battle of Flodden.

Farquhar was succeeded by his cousin, William Mackintosh, who had married Isabel M’Niven, heiress of Dunnachtan: but John Roy Mackintosh, the head of another branch of the family, attempted by force to get himself recognised as captain of the clan Chattan, and failing in his design, he assassinated his rival at Inverness in 1515. Being closely pursued, however, he was overtaken and slain at Glenesk. Lauchlan Mackintosh, the brother of the murdered chief, was then placed at the head of the clan. He is described by Bishop Lesley[191] as “a verrie honest and wyse gentleman, an barroun of gude rent, quha keipit hes hole ken, friendes and tennentis in honest and guid rewll.” The strictness with which he ruled his clan raised him up many enemies among them, and, like his brother, he was cut off by the hand of an assassin. “Some wicked persons,” says Lesley, “being impatient of virtuous living, stirred up one of his own principal kinsmen, called James Malcolmson, who cruelly and treacherously slew his chief.” This was in the year 1526. To avoid the vengeance of that portion of the clan by whom the chief was beloved, Malcolmson and his followers took refuge in the island in the loch of Rothiemurchus, but they were pursued to their hiding place, and slain there.

Farquhar was succeeded by his cousin, William Mackintosh, who had married Isabel M’Niven, the heiress of Dunnachtan. However, John Roy Mackintosh, the leader of another branch of the family, tried to force his way into being recognized as the captain of the clan Chattan. When he failed, he assassinated his rival in Inverness in 1515. Although he was closely pursued, he was eventually caught and killed at Glenesk. Lauchlan Mackintosh, the brother of the murdered chief, was then placed in charge of the clan. Bishop Lesley describes him as “a very honest and wise gentleman, a baron of good rent, who kept his whole kin, friends, and tenants in honest and good rule.” The strict way he governed the clan earned him many enemies among them, and, like his brother, he was killed by an assassin. “Some wicked persons,” says Lesley, “being impatient of virtuous living, stirred up one of his own principal kinsmen, called James Malcolmson, who cruelly and treacherously killed his chief.” This happened in 1526. To escape the wrath of that segment of the clan that loved the chief, Malcolmson and his followers took refuge on an island in the loch of Rothiemurchus, but they were pursued to their hiding place and killed there.

Lauchlan had married the sister of the Earl of Moray, and by her had a son, William, who on his father’s death was but a child. The clan therefore made choice of Hector Mackintosh, a bastard son of Farquhar, the chief who had been imprisoned in 1495, to act as captain till the young chief should come of age. The consequences of this act have already been narrated in their proper place in the General History. On attaining the age of manhood William duly became head of the clan, and having been well brought up by the Earls of Moray and Cassilis, both his near relatives, was, according to Lesley, “honoured as a perfect pattern of virtue by all the leading men of the Highlands.” During the life of his uncle, the Earl of Moray, his affairs prospered; but shortly after that noble’s death, he became involved in a feud with the Earl of Huntly. He was charged with the heinous offence of conspiring against Huntly, the queen’s lieutenant, and at a court held by Huntly at Aberdeen, on the 2d August 1550, was tried and convicted by a jury, and sentenced to lose his life and lands. Being immediately carried to Strathbogie, he was beheaded soon after by Huntly’s countess, the earl himself having given a pledge that his life should be spared. The story is told, though with grave errors, by Sir[207] Walter Scott, in his Tales of a Grandfather.[192] By Act of Parliament of 14th December 1557, the sentence was reversed as illegal, and the son of Mackintosh was restored to all his father’s lands, to which Huntly added others as assythment for the blood. But this act of atonement on Huntly’s part was not sufficient to efface the deep grudge owed him by the clan Chattan on account of the execution of their chief, and he was accordingly thwarted by them in many of his designs.

Lauchlan married the sister of the Earl of Moray, and they had a son, William, who was just a child when his father died. So the clan chose Hector Mackintosh, an illegitimate son of Farquhar, the chief who had been imprisoned in 1495, to act as captain until the young chief was old enough. The consequences of this decision have already been covered in the General History. When he reached adulthood, William became the head of the clan, and after being well raised by the Earls of Moray and Cassilis, who were both his close relatives, he was, according to Lesley, “admired as a model of virtue by all the prominent men of the Highlands.” While his uncle, the Earl of Moray, was alive, his affairs thrived; however, shortly after that noble's death, he got caught up in a feud with the Earl of Huntly. He was accused of the serious crime of plotting against Huntly, the queen’s lieutenant, and at a court held by Huntly in Aberdeen on August 2, 1550, was tried and found guilty by a jury, resulting in a sentence to lose his life and lands. He was immediately taken to Strathbogie, where he was beheaded soon after by Huntly’s countess, even though the earl himself had promised that his life would be spared. Sir[207] Walter Scott tells this story, though with significant inaccuracies, in his Tales of a Grandfather.[192] By an Act of Parliament on December 14, 1557, the sentence was overturned as illegal, and Mackintosh's son was restored to all his father's lands, to which Huntly added others as compensation for the bloodshed. However, this act of atonement from Huntly wasn't enough to erase the intense resentment held against him by clan Chattan because of the execution of their chief, and they thwarted many of his plans as a result.

In the time of this earl’s grandson, the clan Chattan again came into collision with the powerful Gordons, and for four years a deadly feud raged between them. In consequence of certain of Huntly’s proceedings, especially the murder of the Earl of Moray, a strong faction was formed against him, Lauchlan, 16th chief of Mackintosh, taking a prominent part. A full account of these disturbances in 1624 has already been given in its place in the General History.

In the time of this earl’s grandson, the Chattan clan clashed once again with the powerful Gordons, leading to a fierce feud that lasted four years. Due to Huntly’s actions, particularly the murder of the Earl of Moray, a strong opposition formed against him, with Lauchlan, the 16th chief of Mackintosh, playing a key role. A detailed account of these disturbances in 1624 has already been provided in the General History.

In this feud Huntly succeeded in detaching the Macphersons belonging to the Cluny branch from the rest of clan Chattan, but the majority of that sept, according to the MS. history of the Mackintoshes, remained true to the chief of Mackintosh. These allies, however, were deserted by Huntly when he became reconciled to Mackintosh, and in 1609 Andrew Macpherson of Cluny, with all the other principal men of clan Chattan, signed a bond of union, in which they all acknowledged the chief of Mackintosh as captain and chief of clan Chattan. The clan Chattan were in Argyll’s army at the battle of Glenlivat in 1595, and with the Macleans formed the right wing, which made the best resistance to the Catholic earls, and was the last to quit the field.

In this feud, Huntly managed to pull the Macphersons from the Cluny branch away from the rest of clan Chattan, but most of that group, according to the MS. history of the Mackintoshes, stayed loyal to the chief of Mackintosh. However, these allies were abandoned by Huntly when he made peace with Mackintosh, and in 1609, Andrew Macpherson of Cluny, along with all the other leading figures of clan Chattan, signed a bond of union in which they all recognized the chief of Mackintosh as captain and chief of clan Chattan. The clan Chattan participated in Argyll’s army at the battle of Glenlivat in 1595, and alongside the Macleans, they formed the right flank, which offered the strongest resistance to the Catholic earls and was the last to leave the battlefield.

Cameron of Lochiel had been forfeited in 1598 for not producing his title deeds, when Mackintosh claimed the lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig, of which he had kept forcible possession. In 1618 Sir Lauchlan, 17th chief of Mackintosh, prepared to carry into effect the acts of outlawry against Lochiel, who, on his part, put himself under the protection of the Marquis of Huntly, Mackintosh’s mortal foe. In July of the same year Sir Lauchlan obtained a commission of fire and sword against the Macdonalds of Keppoch for laying waste his lands in Lochaber. As he conceived that he had a right to the services of all his clan, some of whom were tenants and dependents of the Marquis of Huntly, he ordered the latter to follow him, and compelled such of them as were refractory to accompany him into Lochaber. This proceeding gave great offence to Lord Gordon, Earl of Enzie, the marquis’s son, who summoned Mackintosh before the Privy Council, for having, as he asserted, exceeded his commission. He was successful in obtaining the recall of Sir Lauchlan’s commission, and obtaining a new one in his own favour. The consequences of this are told in vol. i. ch. x.

Cameron of Lochiel had his lands taken away in 1598 because he couldn't provide his title deeds, which led Mackintosh to claim the lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig, which he had forcefully occupied. In 1618, Sir Lauchlan, the 17th chief of Mackintosh, got ready to enforce the acts of outlawry against Lochiel, who sought the protection of the Marquis of Huntly, Mackintosh's sworn enemy. In July of that year, Sir Lauchlan received a commission for fire and sword against the Macdonalds of Keppoch for destroying his lands in Lochaber. Believing he had the right to call upon his entire clan, some of whom were tenants and dependents of the Marquis of Huntly, he ordered them to follow him and forced those who resisted to accompany him into Lochaber. This action angered Lord Gordon, Earl of Enzie, the marquis's son, who summoned Mackintosh before the Privy Council, claiming he had overstepped his authority. He was able to have Sir Lauchlan’s commission revoked and secure a new one for himself. The fallout from this is detailed in vol. i. ch. x.

During the wars of the Covenant, William, 18th chief, was at the head of the clan, but owing to feebleness of constitution took no active part in the troubles of that period. He was, however, a decided loyalist, and among the Mackintosh papers are several letters, both from the unhappy Charles I. and his son Charles II., acknowledging his good affection and service. The Mackintoshes, as well as the Macphersons and Farquharsons, were with Montrose in considerable numbers, and, in fact, the great body of clan Chattan took part in nearly all that noble’s battles and expeditions.

During the Covenant wars, William, the 18th chief, led the clan, but due to his poor health, he didn't take an active role in the conflicts of that time. However, he was a strong loyalist, and among the Mackintosh papers are several letters from the troubled Charles I and his son, Charles II, expressing their appreciation for his loyalty and service. The Mackintoshes, along with the Macphersons and Farquharsons, fought alongside Montrose in significant numbers, and indeed, most of clan Chattan participated in nearly all of that noble's battles and campaigns.

Shortly after the accession of Charles II., Lauchlan Mackintosh, to enforce his claims to the disputed lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig against Cameron of Lochiel, raised his clan, and, assisted by the Macphersons, marched to Lochaber with 1500 men. He was met by Lochiel with 1200 men, of whom 300 were Macgregors. About 300 were armed with bows. General Stewart says:—“When preparing to engage, the Earl of Breadalbane, who was nearly related to both chiefs, came in sight with 500 men, and sent them notice that if either of them refused to agree to the terms which he had to propose, he would throw his interest into the opposite scale. After some hesitation his offer of mediation was accepted, and the feud amicably and finally settled.” This was in 1665, when the celebrated Sir Ewen Cameron was chief, and a satisfactory arrangement having been[208] made, the Camerons were at length left in undisputed possession of the lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig, which their various branches still enjoy.

Shortly after Charles II became king, Lauchlan Mackintosh raised his clan to assert his claims to the disputed lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig against Cameron of Lochiel. With the help of the Macphersons, he marched to Lochaber with 1500 men. Lochiel met him there with 1200 men, including 300 Macgregors. About 300 of Lochiel's troops were armed with bows. General Stewart writes:—“As they were preparing to engage, the Earl of Breadalbane, who was closely related to both chiefs, appeared with 500 men and informed them that if either refused his proposed terms, he would support the other side. After some hesitation, they accepted his offer to mediate, and the feud was resolved amicably and definitively.” This occurred in 1665, during the leadership of the famous Sir Ewen Cameron, and after reaching a satisfactory arrangement, the Camerons were ultimately left in undisputed possession of the lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig, which their various branches continue to enjoy.

In 1672 Duncan Macpherson of Cluny, having resolved to throw off all connexion with Mackintosh, made application to the Lyon office to have his arms matriculated as laird of Cluny Macpherson, and “the only and true representative of the ancient and honourable family of the clan Chattan.” This request was granted; and, soon afterwards, when the Privy Council required the Highland chiefs to give security for the peaceable behaviour of their respective clans, Macpherson became bound for his clan under the designation of the lord of Cluny and chief of the Macphersons; as he could only hold himself responsible for that portion of the clan Chattan which bore his own name and were more particularly under his own control. As soon as Mackintosh was informed of this circumstance, he applied to the privy council and the Lyon office to have his own title declared, and that which had been granted to Macpherson recalled and cancelled. An inquiry was accordingly instituted, and both parties were ordered to produce evidence of their respective assertions, when the council ordered Mackintosh to give bond for those of his clan, his vassals, those descended of his family, his men, tenants, and servants, and all dwelling upon his ground; and enjoined Cluny to give bond for those of his name of Macpherson, descended of his family, and his men, tenants, and servants, “without prejudice always to the laird of Mackintosh.” In consequence of this decision, the armorial bearings granted to Macpherson were recalled, and they were again matriculated as those of Macpherson of Cluny.

In 1672, Duncan Macpherson of Cluny decided to cut all ties with Mackintosh and applied to the Lyon office to register his coat of arms as the laird of Cluny Macpherson and “the only true representative of the ancient and honorable family of the clan Chattan.” This request was approved. Soon after, when the Privy Council asked Highland chiefs to ensure the peaceful behavior of their clans, Macpherson pledged security for his clan under the title of lord of Cluny and chief of the Macphersons. He could only be accountable for the portion of the clan Chattan that carried his name and was under his control. Once Mackintosh learned of this situation, he appealed to the Privy Council and the Lyon office to have his own title acknowledged and to revoke Macpherson’s title. An inquiry was initiated, and both parties were asked to present evidence for their claims. The council then instructed Mackintosh to provide security for his clan, vassals, family descendants, men, tenants, and servants living on his land, and directed Cluny to give security for those with the Macpherson name, family descendants, and his men, tenants, and servants, “without prejudice to the laird of Mackintosh.” As a result of this ruling, the coat of arms granted to Macpherson was revoked, and it was re-registered as those of Macpherson of Cluny.

Between the Mackintoshes and the Macdonalds of Keppoch, a feud had long existed, originating in the claim of the former to the lands occupied by the latter, on the Braes of Lochaber. The Macdonalds had no other right to their lands than what was founded on prescriptive possession, whilst the Mackintoshes had a feudal title to the property, originally granted by the lords of the Isles, and, on their forfeiture, confirmed by the crown. After various acts of hostility on both sides, the feud was at length terminated by “the last considerable clan battle which was fought in the Highlands.” To dispossess the Macdonalds by force, Mackintosh raised his clan, and, assisted by an independent company of soldiers, furnished by the government, marched towards Keppoch, but, on his arrival there, he found the place deserted. He was engaged in constructing a fort in Glenroy, to protect his rear, when he received intelligence that the Macdonalds, reinforced by their kinsmen of Glengarry and Glencoe, were posted in great force at Mulroy. He immediately marched against them, but was defeated and taken prisoner. At that critical moment, a large body of Macphersons appeared on the ground, hastening to the relief of the Mackintoshes, and Keppoch, to avoid another battle, was obliged to release his prisoner. It is highly to the honour of the Macphersons, that they came forward on the occasion so readily, to the assistance of the rival branch of the clan Chattan, and that so far from taking advantage of Mackintosh’s misfortune, they escorted him safely to his own territories, and left him without exacting any conditions, or making any stipulations whatever as to the chiefship.[193] From this time forth, the Mackintoshes and the Macphersons continued separate and independent clans, although both were included under the general denomination of the clan Chattan.

Between the Mackintoshes and the Macdonalds of Keppoch, a feud had been going on for a long time, starting from the Mackintoshes' claim to the lands occupied by the Macdonalds on the Braes of Lochaber. The Macdonalds had no rights to their lands other than what was established through long-term possession, whereas the Mackintoshes held a feudal title to the property, originally granted by the lords of the Isles and later confirmed by the crown after their forfeiture. After several acts of hostility from both sides, the feud finally ended with “the last major clan battle fought in the Highlands.” To force the Macdonalds out, Mackintosh gathered his clan and, with the help of an independent company of soldiers provided by the government, marched towards Keppoch. However, upon his arrival, he found the area deserted. While he was busy building a fort in Glenroy to secure his position, he learned that the Macdonalds, bolstered by their relatives from Glengarry and Glencoe, were heavily fortified at Mulroy. He quickly marched against them but was defeated and captured. At that crucial moment, a large number of Macphersons showed up, rushing to assist the Mackintoshes, and Keppoch, wanting to avoid another battle, had to free his prisoner. It is truly admirable that the Macphersons stepped up so willingly to help a rival branch of the clan Chattan, and instead of taking advantage of Mackintosh's misfortune, they safely escorted him back to his lands without demanding any terms or making any agreements regarding the chiefship.[193] From that point on, the Mackintoshes and the Macphersons remained distinct and independent clans, although both were considered part of the larger clan Chattan.

At the Revolution, the Mackintoshes adhered to the new government, and as the chief refused to attend the Viscount Dundee, on that nobleman soliciting a friendly interview with him, the latter employed his old opponent, Macdonald of Keppoch, to carry off his cattle. In the rebellions of 1715 and 1745, the Mackintoshes took a prominent part. Lauchlan, 20th chief, was actively engaged in the ’15, and was at Preston on the Jacobite side. The exploits of Mackintosh of Borlum, in 1715, have been fully narrated in our account of the rebellion of that year.

At the Revolution, the Mackintoshes supported the new government. When the chief refused to meet with Viscount Dundee after he requested a friendly talk, Dundee hired his old rival, Macdonald of Keppoch, to steal his cattle. During the rebellions of 1715 and 1745, the Mackintoshes played a significant role. Lauchlan, the 20th chief, was actively involved in the '15 and was in Preston on the Jacobite side. The actions of Mackintosh of Borlum in 1715 have been thoroughly detailed in our account of that year’s rebellion.

Lauchlan died in 1731, without issue, when the male line of William, the 18th chief, became extinct. Lauchlan’s successor, William Mackintosh, died in 1741. Angus, the brother of the latter, the next chief, married Anne, daughter of Farquharson of Invercauld, a lady[209] who distinguished herself greatly in the rebellion of 1745. When her husband was appointed to one of the three new companies in Lord London’s Highlanders, raised in the beginning of that year, Lady Mackintosh traversed the country, and, in a very short time, enlisted 97 of the 100 men required for a captaincy. On the breaking out of the rebellion, she was equally energetic in favour of the Pretender, and, in the absence of Mackintosh, she raised two battalions of the clan for the prince, and placed them under the command of Colonel Macgillivray of Dunmaglass. In 1715 the Mackintoshes mustered 1,500 men under Old Borlum, but in 1745 scarcely one half of that number joined the forces of the Pretender. She conducted her followers in person to the rebel army at Inverness, and soon after her husband was taken prisoner by the insurgents, when the prince delivered him over to his lady, saying that “he could not be in better security, or more honourably treated.”

Lauchlan died in 1731 without any children, marking the end of the male line from William, the 18th chief. Lauchlan’s successor, William Mackintosh, passed away in 1741. Angus, William's brother and the next chief, married Anne, the daughter of Farquharson of Invercauld, a remarkable woman[209] who made a significant impact during the 1745 rebellion. When her husband was assigned to one of the three new companies in Lord London’s Highlanders, formed at the start of that year, Lady Mackintosh traveled throughout the area and quickly recruited 97 of the 100 men needed for a captaincy. When the rebellion broke out, she remained equally proactive in supporting the Pretender, and in her husband’s absence, she raised two battalions from the clan for the prince and put them under the command of Colonel Macgillivray of Dunmaglass. In 1715, the Mackintoshes mobilized 1,500 men under Old Borlum, but in 1745, barely half that number joined the Pretender’s forces. She personally led her followers to the rebel army at Inverness, and shortly after her husband was captured by the insurgents, the prince handed him over to her, stating that “he could not be in better security, or more honorably treated.”

Dalcross Castle. From a photograph in the possession of The Mackintosh.

At the battle of Culloden, the Mackintoshes were on the right of the Highland army, and in their eagerness to engage, they were the first to attack the enemy’s lines, losing their brave colonel and other officers in the impetuous charge. On the passing of the act for the abolition of the heritable jurisdictions in 1747, the laird of Mackintosh claimed £5,000 as compensation for his hereditary office of steward of the lordship of Lochaber.

At the battle of Culloden, the Mackintoshes were on the right side of the Highland army, and in their eagerness to fight, they were the first to charge the enemy’s lines, losing their courageous colonel and other officers in the reckless attack. Following the act passed in 1747 that abolished heritable jurisdictions, the laird of Mackintosh claimed £5,000 in compensation for his hereditary role as steward of the lordship of Lochaber.

In 1812, Æneas Mackintosh, the 23d laird of Mackintosh, was created a baronet of the United Kingdom. He died 21st January 1820, without heirs male of his body. On his death, the baronetcy expired, and he was succeeded in the estate by Angus Mackintosh, whose immediate sires had settled in Canada. Alexander, his son, became Mackintosh of Mackintosh, and died in 1861, his son, Alexander Æneas, now of Mackintosh, succeeding him as 27th chief of Mackintosh, and 22d captain of clan Chattan.

In 1812, Æneas Mackintosh, the 23rd laird of Mackintosh, was made a baronet of the United Kingdom. He passed away on January 21, 1820, without male heirs. After his death, the baronetcy ended, and Angus Mackintosh, whose ancestors had settled in Canada, inherited the estate. Alexander, his son, became Mackintosh of Mackintosh and died in 1861. His son, Alexander Æneas, is now the current Mackintosh and is the 27th chief of Mackintosh and 22nd captain of clan Chattan.

The funerals of the chiefs of Mackintosh were always conducted with great ceremony and solemnity. When Lauchlan Mackintosh, the 19th chief, died, in the end of 1703, his body lay in state from 9th December that year, till 18th January 1704, in Dalcross Castle (which was built in 1620, and is a good[210] specimen of an old baronial Scotch mansion, and has been the residence of several chiefs), and 2000 of the clan Chattan attended his remains to the family vault at Petty. Keppoch was present with 220 of the Macdonalds. Across the coffins of the deceased chiefs are laid the sword of William, twenty-first of Mackintosh, and a highly finished claymore, presented by Charles I., before he came to the throne, to Sir Lauchlan Mackintosh, gentleman of the bedchamber.

The funerals of the chiefs of Mackintosh were always held with great ceremony and seriousness. When Lauchlan Mackintosh, the 19th chief, died at the end of 1703, his body was laid in state from December 9th that year until January 18th, 1704, in Dalcross Castle (built in 1620, it’s a great example of an old baronial Scottish mansion and has been home to several chiefs). About 2,000 members of the clan Chattan attended his burial at the family vault in Petty. Keppoch was there with 220 Macdonalds. Across the coffins of the deceased chiefs are laid the sword of William, the twenty-first of Mackintosh, and a finely crafted claymore, which was presented by Charles I. before he became king to Sir Lauchlan Mackintosh, a gentleman of the bedchamber.

The principal seat of The Mackintosh is Moy Hall, near Inverness. The original castle, now in ruins, stood on an island in Loch Moy.

The main residence of The Mackintosh is Moy Hall, located near Inverness. The original castle, now in ruins, was situated on an island in Loch Moy.

The eldest branch of the clan Mackintosh was the family of Kellachy, a small estate in Inverness-shire, acquired by them in the 17th century. Of this branch was the celebrated Sir James Mackintosh. His father, Captain John Mackintosh, was the tenth in descent from Allan, third son of Malcolm, tenth chief of the clan. Mackintosh of Kellachy, as the eldest cadet of the family, invariably held the appointment of captain of the watch to the chief of the clan in all his wars.

The oldest branch of the Mackintosh clan was the Kellachy family, a small estate in Inverness-shire that they acquired in the 17th century. This branch included the famous Sir James Mackintosh. His father, Captain John Mackintosh, was the tenth in line from Allan, the third son of Malcolm, the tenth chief of the clan. As the oldest branch of the family, Mackintosh of Kellachy always held the position of captain of the watch for the clan chief during all his wars.

MACPHERSON.

Badge.—Boxwood.

The Macphersons, the other principal branch of the clan Chattan, are in Gaelic called the clan Vuirich or Muirich, from an ancestor of that name, who, in the Gaelic MS. of 1450, is said to have been the “son of Swen, son of Heth, son of Nachtan, son of Gillichattan, from whom came the clan Chattan.” The word Gillichattan is supposed by some to mean a votary or servant of St Kattan, a Scottish saint, as Gillichrist (Gilchrist) means a servant of Christ.

The Macphersons, the other main branch of the clan Chattan, are referred to in Gaelic as the clan Vuirich or Muirich, named after an ancestor who is mentioned in a Gaelic manuscript from 1450. He is described as “the son of Swen, son of Heth, son of Nachtan, son of Gillichattan, from whom the clan Chattan originated.” Some believe that the name Gillichattan means a devotee or servant of St Kattan, a Scottish saint, similar to how Gillichrist (Gilchrist) means servant of Christ.

The Macphersons claim unbroken descent from the ancient chiefs of the clan Chattan, and tradition is in favour of their being the lineal representatives of the chiefs of the clan. However, this point has been sufficiently discussed in the history of the Mackintoshes, where we have given much of the history of the Macphersons.

The Macphersons assert they are directly descended from the ancient chiefs of the clan Chattan, and tradition supports their claim as the rightful heirs of the clan's chiefs. However, this issue has been thoroughly examined in the history of the Mackintoshes, where we have detailed much of the Macphersons' history.

It was from Muirich, who is said to have been chief in 1153, that the Macphersons derive the name of the clan Muirich or Vuirich. This Muirich was parson of Kingussie, in the lower part of Badenoch, and the surname was given to his descendants from his office. He was the great-grandson of Gillichattan Mor, the founder of the clan, who lived in the reign of Malcolm Canmore, and having married a daughter of the thane of Calder, had five sons. The eldest, Gillichattan, the third of the name, and chief of the clan in the reign of Alexander II., was father of Dougal Dall, the chief whose daughter Eva married Angus Mackintosh of Mackintosh. On Dougal Dall’s death, as he had no sons, the representation of the family devolved on his cousin and heir-male, Kenneth, eldest son of Eoghen or Ewen Baan, second son of Muirich. Neill Chrom, so called from his stooping shoulders, Muirich’s third son, was a great artificer in iron, and took the name of Smith from his trade. Farquhar Gilliriach, or the Swift, the fourth son, is said to have been the progenitor of the MacGillivrays, who followed the Mackintosh branch of the clan Chattan; and from David Dubh, or the Swarthy, the youngest of Muirich’s sons, were descended the clan Dhai, or Davidsons of Invernahavon.[194]

It was from Muirich, who is said to have been chief in 1153, that the Macphersons get the name of the clan Muirich or Vuirich. This Muirich was the parson of Kingussie, in the lower part of Badenoch, and the surname was passed down to his descendants from his position. He was the great-grandson of Gillichattan Mor, the founder of the clan, who lived during the reign of Malcolm Canmore. He married a daughter of the thane of Calder and had five sons. The eldest, Gillichattan, the third of the name and chief of the clan during the reign of Alexander II, was the father of Dougal Dall, the chief whose daughter Eva married Angus Mackintosh of Mackintosh. After Dougal Dall died, as he had no sons, the leadership of the family fell to his cousin and male heir, Kenneth, the eldest son of Eoghen or Ewen Baan, the second son of Muirich. Neill Chrom, named for his stooping shoulders, was Muirich’s third son and a skilled blacksmith, earning the name Smith from his trade. Farquhar Gilliriach, or the Swift, the fourth son, is thought to be the ancestor of the MacGillivrays, who followed the Mackintosh branch of the clan Chattan; and from David Dubh, or the Swarthy, the youngest of Muirich’s sons, came the clan Dhai, or Davidsons of Invernahavon.[194]

One of the early chiefs is said to have received a commission to expel the Comyns from Badenoch, and on their forfeiture he obtained, for his services, a grant of lands. He was also allowed to add a hand holding a dagger to[211] his armorial bearings. A MS. genealogy of the Macphersons makes Kenneth chief in 1386, when a battle took place at Invernahavon between the clan Chattan and the Camerons, details of which and of the quarrel between the Macphersons and the Davidsons will be found in the general history, and in the account of the Mackintoshes.

One of the early chiefs is said to have received a commission to remove the Comyns from Badenoch, and after they were forfeited, he received a land grant for his services. He was also permitted to include a hand holding a dagger in[211] his coat of arms. A handwritten genealogy of the Macphersons names Kenneth as chief in 1386, when a battle occurred at Invernahavon between clan Chattan and the Camerons. More details about this battle, as well as the conflict between the Macphersons and the Davidsons, can be found in the general history and in the account of the Mackintoshes.

In 1609 the chief of the Macphersons signed a bond, along with all the other branches of that extensive tribe, acknowledging Mackintosh as captain and chief of the clan Chattan; but in all the contentions and feuds in which the Mackintoshes were subsequently involved with the Camerons and other Lochaber clans, they were obliged to accept of the Macphersons’ aid as allies rather than vassals.

In 1609, the leader of the Macphersons signed an agreement, along with all the other branches of that large tribe, recognizing Mackintosh as the captain and chief of the clan Chattan. However, during all the conflicts and disputes the Mackintoshes later had with the Camerons and other Lochaber clans, they had to rely on the Macphersons as allies instead of subordinates.

Andrew Macpherson of Cluny, who succeeded as chief in 1647, suffered much on account of his sincere attachment to the cause of Charles I. His son, Ewen, was also a staunch royalist. In 1665, under Andrew, the then chief, when Mackintosh went on an expedition against the Camerons, for the recovery of the lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig, he solicited the assistance of the Macphersons, when a notarial deed was executed, wherein Mackintosh declares that it was of their mere good will and pleasure that they did so; and on his part it is added, “I bind and oblige myself and friends and followers to assist and fortify and join, with the said Andrew, Lauchlan, and John Macpherson, all their lawful and necessary adoes, being thereunto required.” The same Andrew, Lauchlan, and John, heads of the three great branches of the Macphersons, had on the 19th of the preceding November given a bond acknowledging Mackintosh as their chief. In 1672 Duncan Macpherson of Cluny, Andrew’s brother, made application to the Lyon office to have his arms matriculated as laird of Cluny Macpherson, and “the only and true representative of the ancient and honourable family of the clan Chattan.” This application was successful; but as soon as Mackintosh heard of it, he raised a process before the privy council to have it determined as to which of them had the right to the proper armorial bearings. After a protracted inquiry, the council issued an order for the two chiefs to give security for the peaceable behaviour of their respective clans, in the terms given in the account of Mackintosh. The same year Cluny entered into a contract of friendship with Æneas, Lord Macdonnell, and Aros, “for himself and takeing burden upon him for the haill name of Macpherson, and some others, called Old Clan-chatten, as cheefe and principall man thereof.”

Andrew Macpherson of Cluny, who became chief in 1647, faced many hardships because of his strong loyalty to Charles I. His son, Ewen, was also a dedicated royalist. In 1665, under Andrew’s leadership, when Mackintosh launched an expedition against the Camerons to reclaim the lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig, he sought help from the Macphersons. A notarial deed was created, where Mackintosh stated that the assistance was provided out of their goodwill and enjoyment; he added that, “I bind and oblige myself, my friends, and followers to support and join Andrew, Lauchlan, and John Macpherson in all their lawful and necessary actions, as required.” The same Andrew, Lauchlan, and John, who led the three main branches of the Macphersons, had given a bond on the 19th of the previous November recognizing Mackintosh as their chief. In 1672, Duncan Macpherson of Cluny, Andrew’s brother, applied to the Lyon office to register his arms as the laird of Cluny Macpherson and “the only and true representative of the ancient and honorable family of clan Chattan.” This request was approved; however, as soon as Mackintosh learned of it, he initiated proceedings before the privy council to determine who had the rightful claim to the appropriate heraldry. After a lengthy investigation, the council ordered both chiefs to ensure the peaceable conduct of their respective clans, as detailed in Mackintosh’s account. That same year, Cluny entered into a friendship agreement with Æneas, Lord Macdonnell, and Aros, “for himself and taking burden upon him for the whole name of Macpherson, and some others, called Old Clan-chatten, as chief and principal man thereof.”

It is worthy of note that this same Duncan made an attempt, which was happily frustrated by his clansmen, to have his son-in-law, a son of Campbell of Cawdor, declared his successor.

It’s worth mentioning that this same Duncan tried, but was fortunately stopped by his clansmen, to have his son-in-law, a son of Campbell of Cawdor, named as his successor.

On the death, without male issue, of Duncan Macpherson, in 1721 or 1722, the chiefship devolved on Lauchlan Macpherson of Nuid, the next male heir, being lineally descended from John, youngest brother of Andrew, the above-named chief. One of the descendants of this John of Nuid was James Macpherson, the resuscitator of the Ossianic poetry. Lauchlan married Jean, daughter of Sir Ewen Cameron of Lochiel. His eldest son, Ewen, was the chief at the time of the rebellion of 1745.

On the death of Duncan Macpherson, without any male heirs, in 1721 or 1722, the chieftainship passed to Lauchlan Macpherson of Nuid, the next male heir, who was directly descended from John, the youngest brother of Andrew, the aforementioned chief. One of John of Nuid's descendants was James Macpherson, who revived Ossianic poetry. Lauchlan married Jean, the daughter of Sir Ewen Cameron of Lochiel. His eldest son, Ewen, was the chief during the rebellion of 1745.

James Macpherson, Editor, &c.
of the Ossianic Poetry.

In the previous rebellion of 1715, the Macphersons, under their then chief Duncan, had[212] taken a very active part on the side of the Pretender. On the arrival of Prince Charles in 1745, Ewen Macpherson of Cluny, who the same year had been appointed to a company in Lord Loudon’s Highlanders, and had taken the oaths to government, threw up his commission, and, with 600 Macphersons, joined the rebel army after their victory at Prestonpans. The Macphersons were led to take an active part in the rebellion chiefly from a desire to revenge the fate of two of their clansmen, who were shot on account of the extraordinary mutiny of the Black Watch (now the 42d regiment) two years before, an account of which is given in the history of that Regiment.

In the previous rebellion of 1715, the Macphersons, under their chief Duncan at the time, had[212] played a very active role on the side of the Pretender. When Prince Charles arrived in 1745, Ewen Macpherson of Cluny, who had been appointed to a company in Lord Loudon's Highlanders that same year and had pledged loyalty to the government, resigned his commission and, along with 600 Macphersons, joined the rebel army after their victory at Prestonpans. The Macphersons were motivated to actively participate in the rebellion mainly out of a desire for revenge for two of their clansmen, who were shot due to the extraordinary mutiny of the Black Watch (now the 42nd regiment) two years prior, as detailed in the history of that Regiment.

Ewen Macpherson, the chief, at first hesitated to join the prince; and his wife, a daughter of Lord Lovat, although a staunch Jacobite, earnestly dissuaded him from breaking his oath to government, assuring him that nothing could end well that began with perjury. Her friends reproached her for interfering—and his clan urging him, Cluny unfortunately yielded.

Ewen Macpherson, the chief, initially hesitated to join the prince; and his wife, a daughter of Lord Lovat, even though she was a committed Jacobite, strongly advised him against breaking his oath to the government, insisting that nothing good could come from starting with betrayal. Her friends criticized her for interfering—and with his clan pushing him, Cluny regrettably gave in.

At the battle of Falkirk, the Macphersons formed a portion of the first line. They were too late for the battle of Culloden, where their assistance might have turned the fortune of the day; they did not come up till after the retreat of Charles from that decisive field. In the subsequent devastations committed by the English army, Cluny’s house was plundered and burnt to the ground. Every exertion was made by the government troops for his apprehension, but they never could lay their hands upon him. He escaped to France in 1755, and died at Dunkirk the following year.

At the battle of Falkirk, the Macphersons were part of the first line. They arrived too late for the battle of Culloden, where their support could have changed the outcome; they didn't show up until after Charles had retreated from that crucial battlefield. In the aftermath of the destruction caused by the English army, Cluny’s house was raided and burned to the ground. The government troops made every effort to capture him, but they could never find him. He fled to France in 1755 and died in Dunkirk the following year.

Ewen’s son, Duncan, was born in 1750, in a kiln for drying corn, in which his mother had taken refuge after the destruction of their house. During his minority, his uncle, Major John Macpherson of the 78th foot, acted as his guardian. He received back the estate which had been forfeited, and, entering the army, became lieutenant-colonel of the 3d foot guards. He married, 12th June 1798, Catherine, youngest daughter of Sir Ewen Cameron of Fassifern, baronet; and on his death, 1st August 1817, was succeeded by his eldest son, Ewen Macpherson of Cluny, the present chief.

Ewen’s son, Duncan, was born in 1750 in a corn-drying kiln, where his mother had taken shelter after their house was destroyed. During his childhood, his uncle, Major John Macpherson of the 78th Foot, was his guardian. He regained ownership of the estate that had been forfeited, and after joining the army, he became lieutenant-colonel of the 3rd Foot Guards. He married Catherine, the youngest daughter of Sir Ewen Cameron of Fassifern, baronet, on June 12, 1798. Upon his death on August 1, 1817, he was succeeded by his eldest son, Ewen Macpherson of Cluny, the current chief.

In Cluny castle are preserved various relics of the rebellion of 1745; among the rest, the Prince’s target and lace wrist ruffles, and an autograph letter from Charles, promising an ample reward to his devoted friend Cluny. There is also the black pipe chanter on which the prosperity of the house of Cluny is said to be dependent, and which all true members of the clan Vuirich firmly believe fell from heaven, in place of the one lost at the conflict on the North Inch of Perth.

In Cluny Castle, various relics from the rebellion of 1745 are preserved; among them are the Prince’s target and lace wrist ruffles, as well as an autograph letter from Charles, promising a generous reward to his loyal friend Cluny. There's also the black pipe chanter, which is said to be essential for the prosperity of the Cluny house, and all true members of the clan Vuirich strongly believe it fell from heaven, replacing the one lost during the conflict on the North Inch of Perth.

The war-cry of the Macphersons was “Cragi Dhu,” the name of a rock in the neighbourhood of Cluny Castle. The chief is called in the Highlands “Mac Mhurich Chlanaidh,” but everywhere else is better known as Cluny Macpherson.

The battle cry of the Macphersons was “Cragi Dhu,” named after a rock near Cluny Castle. In the Highlands, the chief is known as “Mac Mhurich Chlanaidh,” but he is more widely recognized as Cluny Macpherson.

Among the principal cadets of the Macpherson family were the Macphersons of Pitmean, Invereshie, Strathmassie, Breachachie, Essie, &c. The Invereshie branch were chiefs of a large tribe called the Siol Gillies, the founder of which was Gillies or Elias Macpherson, the first of Invereshie, a younger son of Ewen Baan or Bane (so called from his fair complexion) above mentioned. Sir Eneas Macpherson, tutor of Invereshie, advocate, who lived in the reigns of Charles II. and James VII., collected the materials for the history of the clan Macpherson, the MS. of which is still preserved in the family. He was appointed sheriff of Aberdeen in 1684.

Among the main cadets of the Macpherson family were the Macphersons of Pitmean, Invereshie, Strathmassie, Breachachie, Essie, etc. The Invereshie branch were leaders of a large tribe known as the Siol Gillies, founded by Gillies or Elias Macpherson, the first of Invereshie, a younger son of Ewen Baan or Bane (named for his fair complexion) mentioned earlier. Sir Eneas Macpherson, the tutor of Invereshie and a lawyer who lived during the reigns of Charles II and James VII, gathered the materials for the history of the Macpherson clan, and the manuscript is still preserved in the family. He was appointed sheriff of Aberdeen in 1684.

George Macpherson of Invereshie married Grace, daughter of Colonel William Grant of Ballindalloch, and his elder son, William, dying, unmarried, in 1812, was succeeded by his nephew George, who, on the death of his maternal grand-uncle, General James Grant of Ballindalloch, 13th April 1806, inherited that estate, and in consequence assumed the name of Grant in addition to his own. He was MP. for the county of Sutherland for seventeen years, and was created a baronet 25th July 1838. He thus became Sir George Macpherson-Grant of Invereshie, Inverness-shire, and Ballindalloch, Elginshire. On his death in November 1846, his son, Sir John, sometime secretary of legation at Lisbon, succeeded as second baronet. Sir John died Dec. 2, 1850. His eldest son, Sir George Macpherson-Grant of Invereshie and Ballindalloch, born Aug. 12,[213] 1839, became the third baronet of this family, He married, July 3, 1861, Frances Elizabeth, younger daughter of the Rev. Roger Pocklington, Vicar of Walesby, Nottinghamshire.

George Macpherson of Invereshie married Grace, the daughter of Colonel William Grant of Ballindalloch. His older son, William, died unmarried in 1812 and was succeeded by his nephew George, who inherited the estate after the death of his maternal grand-uncle, General James Grant of Ballindalloch, on April 13, 1806. As a result, he added the name Grant to his own. He served as the MP for Sutherland for seventeen years and was made a baronet on July 25, 1838. Thus, he became Sir George Macpherson-Grant of Invereshie, Inverness-shire, and Ballindalloch, Elginshire. Upon his death in November 1846, his son, Sir John, who had previously been secretary of legation in Lisbon, became the second baronet. Sir John died on December 2, 1850. His eldest son, Sir George Macpherson-Grant of Invereshie and Ballindalloch, born on August 12,[213] 1839, became the third baronet of the family. He married Frances Elizabeth, the younger daughter of Rev. Roger Pocklington, Vicar of Walesby, Nottinghamshire, on July 3, 1861.

We can refer only with the greatest brevity to some of the minor clans which were included under the great confederacy of the clan Chattan.

We can only briefly mention some of the smaller clans that were part of the larger confederacy of the clan Chattan.

MACGILLIVRAY.

The Macgillivrays were one of the oldest and most important of the septs of clan Chattan, and from 1626, when their head, Ferquhard MacAllister, acquired a right to the lands of Dunmaglass, frequent mention of them is found in extant documents, registers, etc. Their ancestor placed himself and his posterity under the protection of the Mackintoshes in the time of Ferquhard, fifth chief of Mackintosh, and the clan have ever distinguished themselves by their prowess and bravery. One of them is mentioned as having been killed in a battle with the Camerons about the year 1330, but perhaps the best known of the heads of this clan was Alexander, fourth in descent from the Ferquhard who acquired Dunmaglass. This gentleman was selected by Lady Mackintosh to head her husband’s clan on the side of Prince Charlie in the ’45. He acquitted himself with the greatest credit, but lost his life, as did all his officers except three, in the battle of Culloden. In the brave but rash charge made by his battalion against the English line, he fell, shot through the heart, in the centre of Barrel’s regiment. His body, after lying for some weeks in a pit where it had been thrown with others by the English soldiers, was taken up by his friends and buried across the threshold of the kirk of Petty. His brother William was also a warrior, and gained the rank of captain in the old 89th regiment, raised about 1758. One of the three officers of the Mackintosh battalion who escaped from Culloden was a kinsman of these two brothers,—Farquhar of Dalcrombie, whose grandson, Niel John M’Gillivray of Dunmaglass, is the present head of the clan.

The Macgillivrays were one of the oldest and most significant branches of clan Chattan. Starting from 1626, when their leader, Ferquhard MacAllister, gained the rights to the lands of Dunmaglass, they are frequently mentioned in existing documents, records, and so on. Their ancestor aligned himself and his descendants with the Mackintoshes during the time of Ferquhard, the fifth chief of Mackintosh, and the clan has always stood out for their skill and courage. One of them is noted to have been killed in a battle with the Camerons around 1330, but perhaps the best-known leader of this clan was Alexander, who was the fourth descendant from Ferquhard who acquired Dunmaglass. He was chosen by Lady Mackintosh to lead her husband’s clan in support of Prince Charlie in 1745. He performed admirably but lost his life, as did all but three of his officers, in the battle of Culloden. During the valiant but reckless charge made by his battalion against the English line, he fell, shot through the heart, in the center of Barrel’s regiment. His body, after lying for several weeks in a pit where it had been dumped with others by the English soldiers, was retrieved by his friends and buried at the entrance of the kirk of Petty. His brother William was also a soldier and achieved the rank of captain in the old 89th regiment, formed around 1758. One of the three officers from the Mackintosh battalion who survived Culloden was a relative of these two brothers—Farquhar of Dalcrombie, whose grandson, Niel John M’Gillivray of Dunmaglass, is the current head of the clan.

The M’Gillivrays possessed at various times, besides Dunmaglass, the lands of Aberchallader, Letterchallen, Largs, Faillie, Dalcrombie, and Daviot. It was in connection with the succession to Faillie that Lord Ardmillan’s well-known decision was given in 1860 respecting the legal status of a clan.

The M’Gillivrays owned several lands at different times, including Dunmaglass, Aberchallader, Letterchallen, Largs, Faillie, Dalcrombie, and Daviot. It was related to the inheritance of Faillie that Lord Ardmillan made his famous ruling in 1860 regarding the legal status of a clan.

In a Gaelic lament for the slain at Culloden the MacGillivrays are spoken of as

In a Gaelic lament for those killed at Culloden, the MacGillivrays are mentioned as

“The warlike race,

"The warrior race,"

The gentle, vigorous, flourishing,

The gentle, vibrant, thriving,

Active, of great fame, beloved,

Famous, well-loved, active,

The race that will not wither, and has descended

The race that will never fade, and has come down

Long from every side,

Long on all sides,

Excellent MacGillivrays of the Doune.”

Excellent MacGillivrays of Doune.

SHAW.[195]

The origin of the Shaws, at one time a most important clan of the Chattan confederation, has been already referred to in connection with the Mackintoshes. The tradition of the Mackintoshes and Shaws is “unvaried,” says the Rev. W. G. Shaw of Forfar, that at least from and after 1396, a race of Shaws existed in Rothiemurchus, whose great progenitor was the Shaw Mor who commanded the section of the clan represented by the Mackintoshes on the Inch. The tradition of the Shaws is, that he was Shaw, the son of James, the son or descendant of Farquhar; the tradition of the Macintoshes—that he was Shaw-mac-Gilchrist-mac-Ian-mac-Angus-mac-Farquhar,—Farquhar being the ancestor according to both traditions, from whom he took the name (according to Wyntoun) of Sha Farquharis Son.[196] The tradition of a James Shaw who ‘had bloody contests with the Comyns,’ which tradition is fortified by that of the Comyns, may very likely refer to the James, who, according to the genealogies both of the Shaws and Mackintoshes, was the son of Shaw Mor.

The Shaws, once a very significant clan within the Chattan confederation, have been mentioned already in relation to the Mackintoshes. The tradition involving the Mackintoshes and Shaws is “unchanging,” says Rev. W. G. Shaw of Forfar, stating that at least from 1396 onward, a line of Shaws existed in Rothiemurchus, with their prominent ancestor being Shaw Mor, who led the section of the clan represented by the Mackintoshes on the Inch. According to the Shaws, he was Shaw, the son of James, who was a descendant of Farquhar; while the Macintoshes remember him as Shaw-mac-Gilchrist-mac-Ian-mac-Angus-mac-Farquhar—Farquhar being the common ancestor in both accounts, from whom he got the name (as noted by Wyntoun) of Sha Farquharis Son.[196] The account of a James Shaw who ‘had bloody conflicts with the Comyns,’ which is backed by the Comyns’ own tradition, likely refers to the James who, according to the genealogies of both the Shaws and Mackintoshes, was the son of Shaw Mor.

Mr Shaw of Forfar, who is well entitled to speak with authority on the subject, maintains “that prior to 1396, the clan now represented[214] by the Mackintoshes, had been (as was common amongst the clans) sometimes designated as the clan Shaw, after the successive chiefs of that name, especially the first, and sometimes as the clan of the Mac-an-Toisheach, i.e., of the Thane’s son. Thus, from its first founder, the great clan of the Isles was originally called the clan Cuin, or race of Constantine. Afterwards, it was called the clan Colla, from his son Coll, and latterly the clan Donald, after one of his descendants of that name. So the Macleans are often called clan Gilleon after their founder and first chief; and the Macphersons, the clan Muirich, after one of the most distinguished in their line of chiefs. The Farquharsons are called clan Fhiunla, after their great ancestor, Finlay Mor. There is nothing more probable, therefore—I should say more certain—than that the race in after times known as Mackintoshes, should at first have been as frequently designated as Na Si’aich, ‘The Shaws,’ after the Christian name of their first chief, as Mackintoshes after his appellative description or designation. It is worthy of remark, that the race of Shaws is never spoken of in Gaelic as the ‘clan Shaw,’ but as ‘Na Si’aich’—The Shaws, or as we would say Shawites. We never hear of Mac-Shaws—sons of Shaw, but of ‘Na Si’aich—The Shaws.’ Hence prior to 1396, when a Shaw so distinguished himself as to found a family, under the wing of his chief, the undivided race, so to speak, would sometimes be called ‘Mackintoshes,’ or followers of the Thane’s sons, sometimes the clan Chattan, the generic name of the race, sometimes ‘clan Dhugaill,’ (Quehele) after Dougall-Dall, and sometimes ‘Na Si’aich,’ the Shaws or Shawites, after the numerous chiefs who bore the name of Shaw in the line of descent. Hence the claim of both Shaws and Mackintoshes to the occupancy of Rothiemurchus. After 1396, the term Na Si’aich was restricted, as all are agreed, to the clan developed out of the other, through the prowess of Shaw Mór.”

Mr. Shaw of Forfar, who has the authority to speak on this topic, argues that before 1396, the clan now represented by the Mackintoshes was sometimes referred to as the clan Shaw, named after the successive chiefs of that name, particularly the first, and sometimes as the clan of the Mac-an-Toisheach, meaning the Thane’s son. Thus, from its earliest founder, the prominent clan of the Isles was initially called the clan Cuin, or the race of Constantine. Later, it was named the clan Colla, after his son Coll, and eventually the clan Donald, named after one of his descendants. Similarly, the Macleans are often referred to as clan Gilleon, after their founding chief, and the Macphersons, as clan Muirich, named after one of the most notable chiefs in their lineage. The Farquharsons are called clan Fhiunla, named after their great ancestor, Finlay Mor. It’s quite probable—and I would say certain—that the race later known as the Mackintoshes was often called Na Si’aich, 'The Shaws,' after the first chief’s Christian name, as frequently as they were called Mackintoshes based on his descriptive title. It’s interesting to note that the Shaws are never referred to in Gaelic as the ‘clan Shaw,’ but as ‘Na Si’aich’—The Shaws, or as we might say, Shawites. We don’t hear of Mac-Shaws—sons of Shaw—but of ‘Na Si’aich—The Shaws.’ Therefore, before 1396, when a Shaw distinguished himself enough to establish a family under his chief's protection, the undivided race, so to speak, could sometimes be referred to as ‘Mackintoshes,’ or followers of the Thane’s sons, sometimes as the clan Chattan, the general name for the race, sometimes as ‘clan Dhugaill’ (Quehele) after Dougall-Dall, and sometimes ‘Na Si’aich,’ the Shaws or Shawites, named after the many chiefs of the name Shaw in their descent. This provides the basis for the claims of both the Shaws and Mackintoshes to the area of Rothiemurchus. After 1396, the term Na Si’aich was limited, as everyone agrees, to the clan that developed from the other, through the achievements of Shaw Mór.

Shaw “Mor” Mackintosh, who fought at Perth in 1396, was succeeded by his son James, who fell at Harlaw in 1411. Both Shaw and James had held Rothiemurchus only as tenants of the chief of Mackintosh, but James’s son and successor, Alister “Ciar” (i.e., brown), obtained from Duncan, 11th of Mackintosh, in 1463–4, his right of possession and tack. In the deed by which David Stuart, Bishop of Moray, superior of the lands, confirms this disposition of Duncan, and gives Alister the feu, Alister is called “Allister Kier Mackintosh.” This deed is dated 24th September 1464. All the deeds in which Alister is mentioned call him Mackintosh, not Shaw, thus showing the descent of the Shaws from the Mackintoshes, and that they did not acquire their name of Shaw until after Alister’s time.

Shaw “Mor” Mackintosh, who fought at Perth in 1396, was succeeded by his son James, who died at Harlaw in 1411. Both Shaw and James held Rothiemurchus only as tenants of the chief of Mackintosh, but James’s son and successor, Alister “Ciar” (i.e., brown), obtained his right of possession and lease from Duncan, the 11th of Mackintosh, in 1463-4. In the document where David Stuart, Bishop of Moray, who was the superior of the lands, confirms Duncan’s disposition and grants Alister the feu, Alister is referred to as “Allister Kier Mackintosh.” This document is dated September 24, 1464. All the documents mentioning Alister refer to him as Mackintosh, not Shaw, indicating the Shaws' descent from the Mackintoshes and that they did not adopt the name Shaw until after Alister’s time.

Alister’s grandson, Alan, in 1539, disponed his right to Rothiemurchus to Edom Gordon, reserving only his son’s liferent. Alan’s grandson, of the same name was outlawed for the murder of his stepfather, some fifty years later, and compelled to leave the country. Numerous Shaws are, however, still to be found in the neighbourhood of Rothiemurchus, or who can trace their descent from Alister Kier.

Alister’s grandson, Alan, in 1539, transferred his rights to Rothiemurchus to Edom Gordon, keeping only his son’s life interest. Alan’s grandson, also named Alan, was outlawed for the murder of his stepfather about fifty years later and had to leave the country. However, many Shaws are still found in the area around Rothiemurchus or can trace their ancestry back to Alister Kier.

Besides the Shaws of Rothiemurchus, the Shaws of Tordarroch in Strathnairn, descended from Adam, younger brother of Alister Kier, were a considerable family; but, like their cousins, they no longer occupy their original patrimony. Tordarroch was held in wadset of the chiefs of Mackintosh, and was given up to Sir Æneas Mackintosh in the end of last century by its holder at the time, Colonel Alexander Shaw, seventh in descent from Adam.

Besides the Shaws of Rothiemurchus, the Shaws of Tordarroch in Strathnairn, who are descendants of Adam, the younger brother of Alister Kier, were a significant family; however, like their cousins, they no longer possess their original lands. Tordarroch was held under a wadset by the chiefs of Mackintosh and was given up to Sir Æneas Mackintosh at the end of the last century by its then-owner, Colonel Alexander Shaw, who was the seventh in descent from Adam.

Angus MacBean vic Robert of Tordarroch signed the Bond of 1609 already mentioned. His great-grandsons, Robert and Æneas, took part during their father’s life in the rebellion of 1715; both were taken prisoners at Preston, and were confined in Newgate, the elder brother dying during his imprisonment. The younger, Æneas, succeeded his father, and in consideration of his taking no part in the ’45, was made a magistrate, and received commissions for his three sons, the second of whom, Æneas, rose to the rank of major-general in the army. Margaret, daughter of Æneas of Tordarroch, was wife of Farquhar Macgillivray of Dalcrombie, one of the three officers of the Mackintosh regiment who escaped from Culloden.

Angus MacBean, son of Robert of Tordarroch, signed the Bond of 1609 mentioned earlier. His great-grandsons, Robert and Æneas, were involved in the rebellion of 1715 while their father was still living; both were captured at Preston and imprisoned in Newgate, with the elder brother dying during captivity. The younger brother, Æneas, took over his father's position and, because he didn't participate in the '45, was appointed as a magistrate and received commissions for his three sons. The second son, Æneas, rose to the rank of major-general in the army. Margaret, daughter of Æneas of Tordarroch, was married to Farquhar Macgillivray of Dalcrombie, one of the three officers from the Mackintosh regiment who escaped from Culloden.

Æneas was succeeded by his eldest son, Colonel Alexander Shaw, lieutenant-governor of the Isle of Man under the crown. He gave up the wadset of Tordarroch to Sir Æneas Mackintosh, and died in 1811.

Æneas was succeeded by his eldest son, Colonel Alexander Shaw, who served as the lieutenant-governor of the Isle of Man under the crown. He gave up the wadset of Tordarroch to Sir Æneas Mackintosh and died in 1811.

From the four younger sons of Alister Kier descended respectively the Shaws of Dell (the family of the historian of Moray, the Rev. Lachlan Shaw); of Dalnivert, the representation of it devolved in the last century on a female, who married —— Clark; the Farquharsons, who in time acquired more importance than the Shaws; and the Shaws of Harris, who still retain a tradition of their ancestor, Iver MacAlister Ciar.

From the four younger sons of Alister Kier came the Shaws of Dell (the family of Moray's historian, Rev. Lachlan Shaw); the Shaws of Dalnivert, which passed down to a woman in the last century who married —— Clark; the Farquharsons, who eventually became more prominent than the Shaws; and the Shaws of Harris, who still carry on the tradition of their ancestor, Iver MacAlister Ciar.

FARQUHARSON.

Badge—Red Whortleberry.

The immediate ancestor of the Farquharsons of Invercauld, the main branch, was Farquhar or Fearchard, a son of Alister “Keir” Mackintosh or Shaw of Rothiemurchus, grandson of Shaw Mor. Farquhar, who lived in the reign of James III., settled in the Braes of Mar, and was appointed baillie or hereditary chamberlain thereof. His sons were called Farquharson, the first of the name in Scotland. His eldest son, Donald, married a daughter of Duncan Stewart, commonly called Duncan Downa Dona, of the family of Mar, and obtained a considerable addition to his paternal inheritance, for faithful services rendered to the crown.

The immediate ancestor of the Farquharsons of Invercauld, the main branch, was Farquhar or Fearchard, a son of Alister “Keir” Mackintosh or Shaw of Rothiemurchus, grandson of Shaw Mor. Farquhar, who lived during the reign of James III, settled in the Braes of Mar and was appointed bailie or hereditary chamberlain there. His sons were called Farquharson, the first of that name in Scotland. His eldest son, Donald, married a daughter of Duncan Stewart, commonly known as Duncan Downa Dona, from the family of Mar, and received a significant addition to his father’s inheritance for loyal services to the crown.

Donald’s son and successor, Findla or Findlay, commonly called from his great size and strength, Findla Mhor, or great Findla, lived in the beginning of the sixteenth century. His descendants were called MacIanla or Mackinlay. Before his time the Farquharsons were called in the Gaelic, clan Erachar or Earachar, the Gaelic for Farquhar, and most of the branches of the family, especially those who settled in Athole, were called MacEarachar. Those of the descendants of Findla Mhor who settled in the Lowlands had their name of Mackinlay changed into Finlayson.[197]

Donald’s son and successor, Findla or Findlay, often referred to because of his impressive size and strength as Findla Mhor, or Great Findla, lived in the early sixteenth century. His descendants were known as MacIanla or Mackinlay. Before his time, the Farquharsons were called in Gaelic, clan Erachar or Earachar, which means Farquhar, and most branches of the family, especially those who moved to Athole, were called MacEarachar. Those descendants of Findla Mhor who settled in the Lowlands had their name changed from Mackinlay to Finlayson.[197]

Findla Mhor, by his first wife, a daughter of the Baron Reid of Kincardine Stewart, had four sons, the descendants of whom settled on the borders of the counties of Perth and Angus, south of Braemar, and some of them in the district of Athole.

Findla Mhor, from his first wife, who was a daughter of Baron Reid of Kincardine Stewart, had four sons. The descendants of these sons settled along the borders of Perth and Angus counties, south of Braemar, and some also in the Athole area.

Clan tartan
FARQUHARSON.

His eldest son, William, who died in the reign of James VI., had four sons. The eldest, John, had an only son, Robert, who succeeded him. He died in the reign of Charles II.

His oldest son, William, who died during the reign of James VI, had four sons. The oldest, John, had one son, Robert, who took over after him. He died during the reign of Charles II.

Robert’s son, Alexander Farquharson of Invercauld, married Isabella, daughter of William Mackintosh of that ilk, captain of the clan Chattan, and had three sons.

Robert’s son, Alexander Farquharson of Invercauld, married Isabella, the daughter of William Mackintosh of that ilk, captain of the clan Chattan, and they had three sons.

William, the eldest son, dying unmarried, was succeeded by the second son, John, who carried on the line of the family. Alexander, the third son, got the lands of Monaltrie, and married Anne, daughter of Francis Farquharson, Esq. of Finzean.

William, the oldest son, died without getting married and was succeeded by the second son, John, who continued the family line. Alexander, the third son, received the lands of Monaltrie and married Anne, the daughter of Francis Farquharson, Esq. of Finzean.

The above-mentioned John Farquharson of Invercauld, the ninth from Farquhar the founder of the family, was four times married. His children by his first two wives died young. By his third wife, Margaret, daughter of Lord James Murray, son of the first Marquis of Athole, he had two sons and two daughters. His elder daughter, Anne, married Eneas Mackintosh of that ilk, and was the celebrated Lady Mackintosh, who, in 1745, defeated the design of the Earl of Loudon to make prisoner Prince Charles at Moy castle. By his fourth wife, a daughter of Forbes of Waterton, he had a son and two daughters, and died in 1750.

The aforementioned John Farquharson of Invercauld, the ninth in line from Farquhar the founder of the family, was married four times. His children from his first two marriages died young. With his third wife, Margaret, the daughter of Lord James Murray, son of the first Marquis of Athole, he had two sons and two daughters. His eldest daughter, Anne, married Eneas Mackintosh of that ilk and became the famous Lady Mackintosh, who in 1745 thwarted the plan of the Earl of Loudon to capture Prince Charles at Moy Castle. With his fourth wife, a daughter of Forbes of Waterton, he had one son and two daughters, and he passed away in 1750.

His eldest son, James Farquharson of Invercauld, greatly improved his estates, both in appearance and product. He married Amelia, the widow of the eighth Lord Sinclair, and[216] daughter of Lord George Murray, lieutenant-general of Prince Charles’s army, and had a large family, who all died except the youngest, a daughter, Catherine. On his death, in 1806, this lady succeeded to the estates. She married, 16th June 1798, Captain James Ross, R.N. (who took the name of Farquharson, and died in 1810), second son of Sir John Lockhart Ross of Balnagowan, Baronet, and by him had a son, James Farquharson, a magistrate and deputy-lieutenant of Aberdeenshire, representative of the family.

His eldest son, James Farquharson of Invercauld, significantly improved his estates, both in looks and yield. He married Amelia, the widow of the eighth Lord Sinclair and daughter of Lord George Murray, a lieutenant-general in Prince Charles’s army, and had a large family, all of whom died except for the youngest, a daughter named Catherine. Upon his death in 1806, she inherited the estates. She married Captain James Ross, R.N. (who took the name Farquharson and died in 1810), the second son of Sir John Lockhart Ross of Balnagowan, Baronet, on June 16, 1798. They had a son, James Farquharson, who became a magistrate and deputy-lieutenant of Aberdeenshire, representing the family.

There are several branches of this clan, of which we shall mention the Farquharsons of Whitehouse, who are descended from Donald Farquharson of Castleton of Braemar and Monaltrie, living in 1580, eldest son, by his second wife, of Findla Mhor, above mentioned.

There are several branches of this clan, including the Farquharsons of White House, who are descended from Donald Farquharson of Castleton of Braemar and Monaltrie, who lived in 1580. He was the eldest son, by his second wife, of Findla Mhor, mentioned earlier.

Farquharson of Finzean is the heir male of the clan, and claims the chieftainship, the heir of line being Farquharson of Invercauld. His estate forms nearly the half of the parish of Birse, Aberdeenshire. The family, of which he is representative, came originally from Braemar, but they have held property in the parish for many generations. On the death of Archibald Farquharson, Esq. of Finzean, in 1841, that estate came into the possession of his uncle, John Farquharson, Esq., residing in London, who died in 1849, and was succeeded by his third cousin, Dr Francis Farquharson. This gentleman, before succeeding to Finzean, represented the family of Farquharson of Balfour, a small property in the same parish and county, sold by his grandfather.

Farquharson of Finzean is the male heir of the clan and claims the position of chief, with the heir of line being Farquharson of Invercauld. His estate makes up nearly half of the parish of Birse, Aberdeenshire. The family, which he represents, originally came from Braemar, but they have owned land in the parish for many generations. When Archibald Farquharson, Esq. of Finzean, passed away in 1841, the estate went to his uncle, John Farquharson, Esq., who lived in London and died in 1849. He was then succeeded by his third cousin, Dr. Francis Farquharson. Before taking over Finzean, this gentleman represented the family of Farquharson of Balfour, a small property in the same parish and county, which had been sold by his grandfather.

The Farquharsons, according to Duncan Forbes “the only clan family in Aberdeenshire,” and the estimated strength of which was 500 men, were among the most faithful adherents of the house of Stuart, and throughout all the struggles in its behalf constantly acted up to their motto, “Fide et Fortitudine.” The old motto of the clan was, “We force nae friend, we fear nae foe.” They fought under Montrose, and formed part of the Scottish army under Charles II. at Worcester in 1651. They also joined the forces under the Viscount of Dundee in 1689, and at the outbreak of the rebellion of 1715 they were the first to muster at the summons of the Earl of Mar.

The Farquharsons, according to Duncan Forbes, “the only clan family in Aberdeenshire,” with an estimated strength of 500 men, were among the most loyal supporters of the house of Stuart. Throughout all the struggles in support of the house, they consistently lived up to their motto, “Fide et Fortitudine.” The clan’s old motto was, “We force no friend, we fear no foe.” They fought alongside Montrose and were part of the Scottish army under Charles II at Worcester in 1651. They also joined the forces under the Viscount of Dundee in 1689, and at the start of the 1715 rebellion, they were the first to gather at the call of the Earl of Mar.

In 1745, the Farquharsons joined Prince Charles, and formed two battalions, the one under the command of Farquharson of Monaltrie, and the other of Farquharson of Balmoral; but they did not accompany the Prince in his expedition into England. Farquharson of Invercauld was treated by government with considerable leniency for his share in the rebellion, but his kinsman, Farquharson of Balmoral, was specially excepted from mercy in the act of indemnity passed in June 1747.

In 1745, the Farquharsons teamed up with Prince Charles and formed two battalions, one led by Farquharson of Monaltrie and the other by Farquharson of Balmoral. However, they did not join the Prince on his campaign into England. Farquharson of Invercauld was treated relatively leniently by the government for his involvement in the rebellion, but his relative, Farquharson of Balmoral, was specifically excluded from mercy in the act of indemnity that was passed in June 1747.

The Macbeans, Macbanes, or Macbains, derive their name from the fair complexion of their progenitor, or, according to some, from their living in a high country, beann being the Gaelic name for a mountain, hence Ben Nevis, Ben Lomond, &c. The distinctive badge of the Macbeans, like that of the Macleods, was the red whortleberry. Of the Mackintosh clan they are considered an offshoot, although some of themselves believe that they are Camerons. It is true that a division of the MacBeans fought under Lochiel in 1745, but a number of them fought under Golice or Gillies MacBane, of the house of Kinchoil, in the Mackintosh battalion. This gigantic Highlander, who was six feet four and a-half inches in height, displayed remarkable prowess at the battle of Culloden.[198]

The Macbeans, Macbanes, or Macbains, get their name from the light complexion of their ancestor, or, as some say, from living in a high region, with beann being the Gaelic word for a mountain, which is why we have names like Ben Nevis and Ben Lomond. The unique badge of the Macbeans, similar to that of the Macleods, was the red whortleberry. They are seen as a branch of the Mackintosh clan, although some of them believe they are Camerons. It's true that a group of MacBeans fought alongside Lochiel in 1745, but several others were under Golice or Gillies MacBane from the Kinchoil family, in the Mackintosh battalion. This towering Highlander, who stood six feet four and a half inches tall, showed incredible skill at the Battle of Culloden.[198]

“In the time of William, first of the name, and sixth of Mackintosh, William Mhor, son to Bean-Mac Domhnuill-Mhor and his four sons, Paul, Gillies, William-Mhor, and Farquhar, after they had slain the Red Comyn’s steward at Innerlochie, came, according to the history, to William Mackintosh, to Connage, where he then resided, and for themselves and their posterity, took protection of him and his. No tribe of Clan Chattan, the history relates, suffered so severely at Harlaw as Clan Vean.”[199]

“In the time of William, the first of that name and the sixth of Mackintosh, William Mhor, son of Bean-Mac Domhnuill-Mhor, along with his four sons—Paul, Gillies, William-Mhor, and Farquhar—after they had killed the Red Comyn’s steward at Innerlochie, came, as the history goes, to William Mackintosh at Connage, where he was living at the time. They sought protection for themselves and their descendants from him and his family. According to the history, no branch of Clan Chattan suffered as much at Harlaw as Clan Vean.”[199]

The Macphails are descended from one “Paul Macphail, goodsir to that Sir Andrew Macphail, parson of Croy, who wrote the history of the Mackintoshes. Paul lived in the time of Duncan, first of the name, and eleventh of Mackintosh, who died in 1496. The head of the tribe had his residence at Inverarnie, on the water of Nairn.”[200]

The MacPhails are descendants of one “Paul Macphail, who was the goodsir of Sir Andrew Macphail, the parson of Croy, who wrote the history of the Mackintoshes. Paul lived during the time of Duncan, the first of the name and eleventh of Mackintosh, who died in 1496. The head of the tribe lived at Inverarnie, along the water of Nairn.”[200]

According to Mr Fraser-Mackintosh, there is a tradition that the Gows are descended from Henry, the smith who fought at the North Inch battle, he having accompanied the remnant of the Mackintoshes, and settled in Strathnairn. Being bandy-legged, he was called “Gow Chrom.” At any rate, this branch of clan Chattan has long been known as “Sliochd an Gow Chrom”. Gow is a “smith,” and thus a section of the multitudinous tribe of Smiths may claim connection with the great clan Chattan.

According to Mr. Fraser-Mackintosh, there’s a tradition that the Gows are descended from Henry, the blacksmith who fought at the North Inch battle. He joined the remaining Mackintoshes and settled in Strathnairn. Because he had bandy legs, he was nicknamed “Gow Chrom.” In any case, this branch of clan Chattan has long been known as “Sliochd an Gow Chrom.” Gow means “smith,” so a part of the large tribe of Smiths can claim a connection with the great clan Chattan.

The head of the Macqueens was Macqueen of Corrybrough, Inverness-shire.[201] The founder of this tribe is said to have been Roderick Dhu Revan MacSweyn or Macqueen, who, about the beginning of the 15th century, received a grant of territory in the county of Inverness. He belonged to the family of the Lord of the Isles, and his descendants from him were called the clan Revan.

The leader of the McQueen's was Macqueen of Corrybrough, Inverness-shire.[201] The founder of this clan is said to be Roderick Dhu Revan MacSweyn or Macqueen, who, around the early 15th century, received a land grant in Inverness County. He was part of the family of the Lord of the Isles, and his descendants became known as the clan Revan.

The Macqueens fought, under the standard of Mackintosh, captain of the clan Chattan, at the battle of Harlaw in 1411. On 4th April 1609, Donald Macqueen of Corrybrough signed the bond of manrent, with the chiefs of the other tribes composing the clan Chattan, whereby they bound themselves to support Angus Mackintosh of that ilk as their captain and leader. At this period, we are told, the tribe of Macqueen comprehended twelve distinct families, all landowners in the counties of Inverness and Nairn.

The Macqueens fought under the banner of Mackintosh, the leader of clan Chattan, at the battle of Harlaw in 1411. On April 4, 1609, Donald Macqueen of Corrybrough signed the bond of manrent with the chiefs of the other tribes in clan Chattan, agreeing to support Angus Mackintosh of that ilk as their captain and leader. At that time, it’s reported that the Macqueen tribe included twelve distinct families, all of whom were landowners in the counties of Inverness and Nairn.

In 1778, Lord Macdonald of Sleat, who had been created an Irish peer by that title two years before, having raised a Highland regiment, conferred a lieutenancy in it on a son of Donald Macqueen, then of Corrybrough, and in the letter, dated 26th January of that year, in which he intimated the appointment, he says, “It does me great honour to have the sons of chieftains in the regiment, and as the Macqueens have been invariably attached to our family, to whom we believe we owe our existence, I am proud of the nomination.” Thus were the Macqueens acknowledged to have been of Macdonald origin, although they ranged themselves among the tribes of the clan Chattan. The present head of the Macqueens is John Fraser Macqueen, Q.C.

In 1778, Lord Macdonald of Sleat, who had become an Irish peer by that title two years earlier, raised a Highland regiment and appointed a son of Donald Macqueen, who was then at Corrybrough, to a lieutenancy in it. In a letter dated January 26 of that year, where he announced the appointment, he wrote, “It’s a great honor for me to have the sons of chieftains in the regiment, and since the Macqueens have always been loyal to our family, which we believe we owe our existence to, I take pride in this nomination.” This recognized the Macqueens as having Macdonald roots, even though they aligned themselves with the clans of clan Chattan. The current head of the Macqueens is John Fraser Macqueen, Q.C.

The Cattanachs, for a long period few in number, are, according to Mr Fraser-Mackintosh, perhaps better entitled to be held descendants of Gillichattan Mor than most of the clan.

The Cattanachs, who were few in number for a long time, are, according to Mr. Fraser-Mackintosh, probably more justified in being called descendants of Gillichattan Mor than most of the clan.

The force of the clan Chattan was, in 1704, estimated at 1400; in 1715, 1020; and in 1745, 1700.

The strength of the clan Chattan was, in 1704, estimated at 1,400; in 1715, 1,020; and in 1745, 1,700.

FOOTNOTES:

[183] For much of this account of the clan Chattan we are indebted to the kindness of A. Mackintosh Shaw, Esq. of London, who has revised the whole. His forthcoming history of the clan, we have reason to believe, will be the most valuable clan history yet published.

[183] We owe a lot of the information about the clan Chattan to the generosity of A. Mackintosh Shaw, Esq. of London, who has reviewed everything. We believe his upcoming history of the clan will be the most valuable one published so far.

[184] Mr Mackintosh Shaw says that, in 1591, Huntly obtained a bond of manrent from Andrew Macpherson and his immediate family, the majority of the Macphersons remaining faithful to Mackintosh. Statements II. and III. are founded only on the Macpherson MS.

[184] Mr. Mackintosh Shaw mentions that, in 1591, Huntly secured a bond of allegiance from Andrew Macpherson and his close family, while most of the Macphersons stayed loyal to Mackintosh. Statements II and III are based only on the Macpherson manuscript.

[185] Antiquarian Notes, p. 358.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Antiquarian Notes, p. 358.

[186] For details as to this celebrated combat, see vol. i. ch. v. The present remarks are supplementary to the former, and will serve to correct several inaccuracies.

[186] For details about this famous battle, see vol. i. ch. v. These comments are meant to add to the earlier ones and will help fix a few inaccuracies.

[187] Every one acquainted with the subject, knows what havoc Lowland scribes have all along made of Gaelic names in legal and public documents.

[187] Everyone familiar with the topic knows how much damage Lowland scribes have consistently done to Gaelic names in legal and public documents.

[188] The Mackintosh MS. of 1500 states that Lauchlan, the Mackintosh chief, gave Shaw a grant of Rothiemurchus “for his valour on the Inch that day.”

[188] The Mackintosh manuscript from 1500 mentions that Lauchlan, the chief of the Mackintoshes, granted Shaw the land of Rothiemurchus “for his bravery on the Inch that day.”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 2. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[190] The Mackintosh’s Lament.—For the copy of the Mackintosh’s Lament here given, the editor and publishers are indebted to the kindness of The Mackintosh. In a note which accompanied it that gentleman gives the following interesting particulars:—

[190] The Mackintosh's Lament.—The editor and publishers are grateful to The Mackintosh for the copy of The Mackintosh’s Lament provided here. In a note that came with it, he shares the following interesting details:—

“The tune is as old as 1550 or thereabouts. Angus Mackay in his Pipe Music book gives it 1526, and says it was composed on the death of Lauchlan, the 14th Laird; but we believe that it was composed by the famous family bard Macintyre, upon the death of William, who was murdered by the Countess of Huntly, in 1550. This bard had seen within the space of 40 years, four captains of the Clan Chattan meet with violent deaths, and his deep feelings found vent in the refrain,

“The tune is as old as 1550 or thereabouts. Angus Mackay in his Pipe Music book gives it 1526, and says it was composed on the death of Lauchlan, the 14th Laird; but we believe it was composed by the famous family bard Macintyre, after the murder of William by the Countess of Huntly in 1550. This bard had witnessed four captains of Clan Chattan meet violent deaths within 40 years, and his deep emotions were expressed in the refrain,”

‘Mackintosh, the excellent

‘Mackintosh, the great

They have lifted;

They have risen;

They have laid thee

They have laid you

Low, they have laid thee.’

Low, they have laid you.’

“These are the only words in existence which I can hear of.”

“These are the only words I can hear.”

[191] History of Scotland, p. 137.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ History of Scotland, p. 137.

[192] Vol. ii. p. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 2, p. 7.

[193] Skene’s Highlanders, ii. 198-9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Skene’s Highlanders, vol. 2, pp. 198-9.

[194] This is the genealogy given by Sir Æneas Macpherson. From another MS. genealogy of the Macphersons, and from the Mackintosh MS. history, we find that the son of Kenneth, the alleged grandson of Muirich, married a daughter of Ferquhard, ninth of Mackintosh, cir. 1410, so that it is probable Sir Æneas has placed Muirich and his family more than a century too early.

[194] This is the family history provided by Sir Æneas Macpherson. From another manuscript detailing the genealogy of the Macphersons, and from the Mackintosh manuscript history, we see that the son of Kenneth, who is said to be the grandson of Muirich, married a daughter of Ferquhard, the ninth of Mackintosh, around 1410. This suggests that Sir Æneas may have placed Muirich and his family more than a century too early.

[195] The Shaw arms are the same as those of the Farquharsons following, except that the former have not the banner of Scotland in bend displayed in the second and third quarters.

[195] The Shaw family crest is identical to that of the Farquharsons mentioned next, except that the Shaws do not display the banner of Scotland in the second and third quarters.

[196] The date of part of the Mackintosh MS. is 1490. It states that Lauchlan the chief gave Shaw a grant of Rothiemurchus “for his valour on the Inch that day.” It also states that the “Farquhar” above-mentioned was a man of great parts and remarkable fortitude, and that he fought with his clan at the battle of Largs in 1263. More than this, it states that Duncan, his uncle, was his TUTOR during his minority, and that Duncan and his posterity held Rothiemurchus till 1396, when Malcolm, the last of his race, fell at the fight at Perth—after which the lands (as above stated) were given to Shaw Mor.

[196] The date of part of the Mackintosh manuscript is 1490. It mentions that Lauchlan, the chief, granted Shaw the land of Rothiemurchus “for his bravery on the Inch that day.” It also notes that the aforementioned “Farquhar” was a remarkable man with great strength and that he fought with his clan at the battle of Largs in 1263. Additionally, it states that Duncan, his uncle, was his Tutor during his youth, and that Duncan and his descendants held Rothiemurchus until 1396 when Malcolm, the last of his lineage, fell in the battle at Perth—after which the lands (as previously mentioned) were given to Shaw Mor.

[197] Family MS. quoted by Douglas in his Baronage.

[197] Family MS. cited by Douglas in his Baronage.

[198] See vol. i. p. 666.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vol. 1, p. 666.

[199] Fraser-Mackintosh’s Antiquarian Notes, p. 360.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fraser-Mackintosh’s Antiquarian Notes, p. 360.

[200] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[201] The present head does not now hold the property.

[201] The current head does not own the property anymore.


CHAPTER VI.

Camerons—Macleans of Dowart, Lochbuy, Coll, Ardgour, Torloisk, Kinlochaline, Ardtornish, Drimnin, Tapul, Scallasdale, Muck, Borrera, Treshinish, Pennycross—Macnaughton—Mackenricks—Macknights—Macnayers—Macbraynes—Maceols—Siol O’Cain—Munroes—Macmillans.

Camerons—Macleans of Dowart, Lochbuy, Coll, Ardgour, Torloisk, Kinlochaline, Ardtornish, Drimnin, Tapul, Scallasdale, Muck, Borrera, Treshinish, Pennycross—Macnaughton—Mackenricks—Macknights—Macnayers—Macbraynes—Maceols—Siol O’Cain—Munroes—Macmillans.

CAMERON.

Badge—Oak
(or, according to others, Crowberry).

Another clan belonging to the district comprehended under the old Maormordom of Moray, is that of the Camerons or clan Chameron. According to John Major,[202] the clan Cameron and the clan Chattan had a common origin, and for a certain time followed one chief; but for this statement there appears to be no foundation. Allan, surnamed MacOchtry, or the son of Uchtred, is mentioned by tradition as the chief of the Camerons in the reign of Robert II.; and, according to the same authority, the clan Cameron and the clan Chattan were the two hostile tribes between whose champions, thirty against thirty, was[218] fought the celebrated combat at Perth, in the year 1396, before King Robert III. with his nobility and court. The Camerons, says a manuscript history of the clan, have an old tradition amongst them that they were originally descended from a younger son of the royal family of Denmark, who assisted at the restoration of Fergus II. in 404; and that their progenitor was called Cameron from his crooked nose, a name which was afterwards adopted by his descendants. “But it is more probable,” adds the chronicler, “that they are the aborigines of the ancient Scots or Caledonians that first planted the country;” a statement which proves that the writer of the history understood neither the meaning of the language he employed, nor the subject in regard to which he pronounced an opinion.

Another clan from the area once known as the Maormordom of Moray is the Camerons, or clan Chameron. According to John Major,[202], the Cameron clan and clan Chattan shared a common origin and followed the same chief for a time; however, there seems to be no solid evidence for this claim. Allan, known as MacOchtry, or the son of Uchtred, is mentioned in tradition as the chief of the Camerons during the reign of Robert II. According to the same source, the Cameron clan and clan Chattan were the two rival tribes that fought the famous battle at Perth in 1396, where thirty champions from each side faced off in front of King Robert III and his nobles. The Camerons, as stated in an old manuscript about their history, have a tradition that they descended from a younger son of the royal family of Denmark who helped restore Fergus II in 404, and that their ancestor was named Cameron due to his crooked nose, a name passed down through generations. “However, it is more likely,” the chronicler adds, “that they are the original inhabitants of the ancient Scots or Caledonians who first settled in the region;” a statement that indicates the writer of the history did not grasp the meaning of the language he used or the topic he was discussing.

As far back as can distinctly be traced, this tribe had its seat in Lochaber, and appears to have been first connected with the house of Isla in the reign of Robert Bruce, from whom, as formerly stated, Angus Og received a grant of Lochaber. Their more modern possessions of Lochiel and Locharkaig,[203] situated upon the western side of the Lochy, were originally granted by the Lord of the Isles to the founder of the clan Ranald, from whose descendants they passed to the Camerons. This clan originally consisted of three septs,—the Camerons or MacMartins of Letterfinlay, the Camerons or MacGillonies of Strone, and the Camerons or MacSorlies of Glennevis; and from the genealogy of one of these septs, which is to be found in the manuscript of 1450, it has been inferred that the Lochiel family belonged to the second, or Camerons of Strone, and that being thus the oldest cadets, they assumed the title of Captain of the clan Cameron.[204] Mr Skene conjectures that, after the victory at Perth, the MacMartins, or oldest branch, adhered to the successful party, whilst the great body of the clan, headed by the Lochiel family, declared themselves independent; and that in this way the latter were placed in that position which they have ever since retained. But however this may be, Donald Dhu, who was probably the grandson of Allan MacOchtry, headed the clan at the battle of Harlaw, in 1411, and afterwards united with the captain of the clan Chattan in supporting James I. when that king was employed in reducing to obedience Alexander, Lord of the Isles. Yet these rival clans, though agreed in this matter, continued to pursue their private quarrels without intermission; and the same year in which they deserted the Lord of the Isles, and joined the royal banner, viz. 1429, a desperate encounter took place, in which both suffered severely, more especially the Camerons. Donald Dhu, however, was present with the royal forces at the battle of Inverlochy, in the year 1431, where victory declared in favour of the Islanders, under Donald Balloch; and immediately afterwards his lands were ravaged by the victorious chief, in revenge for his desertion of the Lord of the Isles, and he was himself obliged to retire to Ireland, whilst the rest of the clan were glad to take refuge in the inaccessible fastnesses of the mountains. It is probably from this Donald Dhu that the Camerons derived their patronymic appellation of MacDhonuill Duibh, otherwise MacConnel Duy, “son of Black Donald.”

As far back as can be clearly traced, this tribe was based in Lochaber and seems to have first been linked to the House of Isla during the reign of Robert Bruce. From him, as mentioned earlier, Angus Og received a grant of Lochaber. Their more recent lands of Lochiel and Locharkaig, situated on the western side of the Lochy, were originally granted by the Lord of the Isles to the founder of the clan Ranald, and from him, they passed to the Camerons. This clan originally consisted of three septs—the Camerons or MacMartins of Letterfinlay, the Camerons or MacGillonies of Strone, and the Camerons or MacSorlies of Glennevis. According to the genealogy of one of these septs found in a manuscript from 1450, it’s inferred that the Lochiel family belonged to the second group, or the Camerons of Strone, and since they were the oldest branch, they took the title of Captain of the clan Cameron. Mr. Skene speculates that, after the victory at Perth, the MacMartins, the oldest branch, sided with the winning team, while the majority of the clan, led by the Lochiel family, declared their independence; this is how they obtained the position they have held ever since. However, regardless of this, Donald Dhu, who was likely the grandson of Allan MacOchtry, led the clan at the Battle of Harlaw in 1411, and later teamed up with the captain of clan Chattan to support James I when the king was working to bring Alexander, Lord of the Isles, into line. Despite their agreement on this issue, these rival clans continued to engage in their own feuds without pause. In the same year they abandoned the Lord of the Isles and joined the royal banner, namely in 1429, a fierce conflict occurred, causing heavy losses for both sides, especially for the Camerons. Donald Dhu was present with the royal forces at the Battle of Inverlochy in 1431, where the victory went to the Islanders under Donald Balloch. Soon after, his lands were devastated by the triumphant chief as revenge for his betrayal of the Lord of the Isles, forcing him to retreat to Ireland while the rest of the clan sought refuge in the remote mountain hideouts. It’s likely that the Camerons got their patronymic name of MacDhonuill Duibh, also known as MacConnel Duy, meaning “son of Black Donald,” from this Donald Dhu.

But their misfortunes did not terminate here. The Lord of the Isles, on his return from captivity, resolved to humble a clan which he conceived had so basely deserted him; and with this view, he bestowed the lands of the Camerons on John Garbh Maclean of Coll, who had remained faithful to him in every vicissitude of fortune. This grant, however, did not prove effectual. The clan Cameron, being the actual occupants of the soil, offered a sturdy resistance to the intruder; John Maclean, the second laird of Coll, who had held the estate for some time by force, was at length slain by them in Lochaber; and Allan, the son of Donald Dhu, having acknowledged himself a vassal of the Lord of Lochalsh, received in return a promise of support against all who pretended to dispute his right, and was thus enabled to acquire the estates of Locharkaig and Lochiel, from the latter of which his descendants have taken their territorial denomination. By a lady of the family of Keppoch, this Allan, who was surnamed MacCoilduy, had a son, named Ewen, who was captain of the clan[219] Cameron in 1493, and afterwards became a chief of mark and distinction. Allan, however, was the most renowned of all the chiefs of the Camerons, excepting, perhaps, his descendant Sir Ewen. He had the character of being one of the bravest leaders of his time, and he is stated to have made no less than thirty-five expeditions into the territories of his enemies. But his life was too adventurous to last long. In the thirty-second year of his age he was slain in one of the numerous conflicts with the Mackintoshes, and was succeeded by his son Ewen, who acquired almost the whole estates which had belonged to the chief of clan Ranald; and to the lands of Lochiel, Glenluy, and Locharkaig, added those of Glennevis, Mamore, and others in Lochaber. After the forfeiture of the last Lord of the Isles, he also obtained a feudal title to all his possessions, as well those which he had inherited from his father, as those which he had wrested from the neighbouring clans; and from this period the Camerons were enabled to assume that station among the Highland tribes which they have ever since maintained.

But their troubles didn’t end there. The Lord of the Isles, upon returning from captivity, decided to punish a clan he thought had betrayed him. To do this, he granted the lands of the Camerons to John Garbh Maclean of Coll, who had remained loyal through every twist of fate. However, this grant wasn’t effective. The clan Cameron, being the actual residents of the land, fiercely resisted the intruder; John Maclean, the second laird of Coll, who had occupied the estate for some time by force, was eventually killed by them in Lochaber. Allan, the son of Donald Dhu, acknowledged himself as a vassal of the Lord of Lochalsh and received a promise of support against anyone who challenged his claims. This support allowed him to acquire the estates of Locharkaig and Lochiel, from which his descendants took their territorial name. By a lady from the Keppoch family, this Allan, known as MacCoilduy, had a son named Ewen, who became the captain of clan Cameron in 1493 and later emerged as a significant chief. Allan, however, was the most famous of all the chiefs of the Camerons, except perhaps for his descendant Sir Ewen. He was known as one of the bravest leaders of his time, reportedly leading no less than thirty-five expeditions into enemy territory. But his adventurous life was cut short. In his thirty-second year, he was killed in one of the many battles against the Mackintoshes, and his son Ewen succeeded him. Ewen acquired almost all the estates once belonging to the chief of clan Ranald; he added the lands of Lochiel, Glenluy, and Locharkaig, as well as those of Glennevis, Mamore, and others in Lochaber. After the last Lord of the Isles lost his lands, Ewen also secured a feudal title for all his holdings, both those inherited from his father and those seized from neighboring clans. From that point on, the Camerons were able to establish the prominent position among the Highland tribes that they have maintained ever since.

The Camerons having, as already stated, acquired nearly all the lands of the clan Ranald, Ewen Allanson, who was then at their head, supported John Moydertach, in his usurpation of the chiefship, and thus brought upon himself the resentment of the Earl of Huntly, who was at that time all-powerful in the north. Huntly, assisted by Fraser of Lovat, marched to dispossess the usurper by force, and when their object was effected they retired, each taking a different route. Profiting by this imprudence, the Camerons and Macdonalds pursued Lovat, against whom their vengeance was chiefly directed, and having overtaken him near Kinloch-lochy, they attacked and slew him, together with his son and about three hundred of his clan. Huntly, on learning the defeat and death of his ally, immediately returned to Lochaber, and with the assistance of William Mackintosh, captain of the clan Chattan, seized Ewen Allanson of Lochiel, captain of the clan Cameron, and Ranald Macdonald Glas of Keppoch, whom he carried to the castle of Ruthven in Badenoch. Here they were detained for some time in prison; but being soon afterwards removed to Elgin, they were there tried for high treason, and being found guilty by a jury of landed gentlemen, were beheaded, whilst several of their followers, who had been apprehended along with them, were hanged. This event, which took place in the year 1546, appears to have had a salutary effect in disposing the turbulent Highlanders to submission, the decapitation of a chief being an act of energy for which they were by no means prepared.

The Camerons had, as mentioned earlier, taken control of nearly all the land of the clan Ranald. Ewen Allanson, who was leading them at the time, supported John Moydertach in his takeover of the chiefship, bringing the wrath of the Earl of Huntly upon himself, who was very powerful in the north back then. Huntly, with the help of Fraser of Lovat, marched in to oust the usurper by force, and once they succeeded, they left by different paths. Taking advantage of this mistake, the Camerons and Macdonalds chased Lovat, primarily seeking revenge against him, and caught up with him near Kinloch-lochy. They attacked and killed him, along with his son and about three hundred of his clan. Upon hearing about the defeat and death of his ally, Huntly quickly returned to Lochaber. With help from William Mackintosh, the captain of clan Chattan, he captured Ewen Allanson of Lochiel, the captain of the clan Cameron, and Ranald Macdonald Glas of Keppoch, bringing them to the castle of Ruthven in Badenoch. They were held there for some time, but were soon moved to Elgin, where they were tried for high treason. A jury of landed gentlemen found them guilty, and they were beheaded, while several of their followers, who had been captured along with them, were hanged. This event, which took place in 1546, seems to have had a positive impact, encouraging the unruly Highlanders to submit, as the execution of a chief was an act of decisiveness they were not prepared for at all.

The subsequent history of the clan Chameron, until we come to the time of Sir Ewen, the hero of the race, is only diversified by the feuds in which they were engaged with other clans, particularly the Mackintoshes, and by those incidents peculiar to the times and the state of society in the Highlands. Towards the end of Queen Mary’s reign, a violent dispute having broken out amongst the clan themselves, the chief, Donald Dhu, patronymically styled Macdonald Mhic Ewen, was murdered by some of his own kinsmen; and, during the minority of his successor, the Mackintoshes, taking advantage of the dissensions which prevailed in the clan, invaded their territories, and forced the grand-uncles of the young chief, who ruled in his name, to conclude a treaty respecting the disputed lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig. But this arrangement being resented by the clan, proved ineffectual; no surrender was made of the lands in question; and the inheritance of the chief was preserved undiminished by the patriotic devotion of his clansmen. Early in 1621, Allan Cameron of Lochiel, and his son John, were outlawed for not appearing to give security for their future obedience, and a commission was issued to Lord Gordon against him and his clan; but this commission was not rigorously acted on, and served rather to protect Lochiel against the interference of Mackintosh and others, who were very much disposed to push matters to extremity against the clan Chameron. The following year, however, Lochiel was induced to submit his disputes with the family of Mackintosh to the decision of mutual friends; and by these arbitrators, the lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig were adjudged to belong to Mackintosh, who, however, was ordained to pay[220] certain sums of money by way of compensation to Lochiel. But, as usually happens in similar cases, this decision satisfied neither party. Lochiel, however, pretended to acquiesce, but delayed the completion of the transaction in such a way that the dispute was not finally settled until the time of his grandson, the celebrated Sir Ewen Cameron. About the year 1664, the latter, having made a satisfactory arrangement of the long-standing feud with the Mackintoshes, was at length left in undisputed possession of the lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig; and, with some trifling exceptions, the various branches of the Camerons still enjoy their ancient inheritances. The family of Lochiel, like many others, was constrained to hold its lands of the Marquis of Argyll and his successors.

The later history of the Chameron clan, leading up to the time of Sir Ewen, the hero of the family, is mostly marked by feuds with other clans, especially the Mackintoshes, and by events typical of the social conditions in the Highlands at that time. Toward the end of Queen Mary’s reign, a fierce dispute broke out among the clan itself, resulting in the murder of their chief, Donald Dhu, known as Macdonald Mhic Ewen, by some of his relatives. During the minority of his successor, the Mackintoshes took advantage of the internal conflicts within the clan to invade their lands and forced the young chief's grand-uncles, who were acting on his behalf, to agree to a treaty regarding the contested lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig. However, this agreement was met with resentment from the clan and was ineffective; there was no surrender of the disputed lands, and the chief's inheritance remained intact due to the loyalty of his clansmen. In early 1621, Allan Cameron of Lochiel and his son John were declared outlaws for not appearing to secure their future loyalty, and a commission was granted to Lord Gordon against them and their clan. However, this commission was not enforced strictly and instead served to protect Lochiel from interference by the Mackintoshes and others who were eager to escalate matters against the Chameron clan. The following year, though, Lochiel was persuaded to settle his disagreements with the Mackintosh family through mutual friends, who ruled that the lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig belonged to Mackintosh, who was mandated to pay[220] certain sums as compensation to Lochiel. But, as often happens in such situations, this ruling satisfied neither side. Lochiel pretended to accept the decision but delayed completing the transaction so much that the dispute remained unresolved until his grandson, the renowned Sir Ewen Cameron, took charge. Around 1664, Sir Ewen successfully settled the long-standing feud with the Mackintoshes and finally gained undisputed possession of Glenluy and Locharkaig; with some minor exceptions, the various branches of the Camerons continue to enjoy their historic lands. The Lochiel family, like many others, was forced to hold its lands from the Marquis of Argyll and his heirs.

Sir Ewen Cameron, commonly called Ewan Dhu of Lochiel, was a chief alike distinguished for his chivalrous character, his intrepid loyalty, his undaunted courage, and the ability as well as heroism with which he conducted himself in circumstances of uncommon difficulty and peril. This remarkable man was born in the year 1629, and educated at Inverary Castle, under the guardianship of his kinsman the Marquis of Argyll, who, having taken charge of him in his tenth year, endeavoured to instil into his mind the political principles of the Covenanters and the Puritans, and to induce the boy to attach himself to that party. But the spirit of the youthful chief was not attempered by nature to receive the impressions of a morose fanaticism. At the age of eighteen, he broke loose from Argyll, with the declared intention of joining the Marquis of Montrose, a hero more congenial to his own character. He was too late, however, to be of service to that brave but unfortunate leader, whose reverses had commenced before Cameron left Inverary. But though the royal cause seemed lost he was not disheartened, and having kept his men in arms, completely protected his estate from the incursions of Cromwell’s troops. In the year 1652, he joined the Earl of Glencairn, who had raised the royal standard in the Highlands, and greatly distinguished himself in a series of encounters with General Lilburne, Colonel Morgan, and others. In a sharp skirmish which took place between Glencairn and Lilburne, at Braemar, Lochiel, intrusted with the defence of a pass, maintained it gallantly until the royal army had retired, when Lilburne, making a detour, attacked him in flank. Lochiel kept his ground for some time; until at last finding himself unable to repel the enemy, who now brought up an additional force against him, he retreated slowly up the hill showing a front to the assailants, who durst not continue to follow him, the ground being steep and covered with snow. This vigorous stand saved Glencairn’s army, which was, at that time, in a disorganised state; owing principally to the conflicting pretensions of a number of independent chiefs and gentlemen, who, in their anxiety to command, forgot the duty of obedience. Lochiel, however, kept clear of these cabals, and stationing himself at the outposts, harassed the enemy with continual skirmishes, in which he was commonly successful. How his services were appreciated by Glencairn we learn from a letter of Charles II. to Lochiel, dated at Chantilly, the 3d of November, 1653, in which the exiled king says, “We are informed by the Earl of Glencairn with what courage, success, and affection to us, you have behaved yourself in this time of trial, when the honour and liberty of your country are at stake; and therefore we cannot but express our hearty sense of this your courage, and return you our thanks for the same.” The letter concludes with an assurance that “we are ready, as soon as we are able, signally to reward your service, and to repair the losses you shall undergo for our service.”

Sir Ewen Cameron, commonly known as Ewan Dhu of Lochiel, was a leader recognized for his noble character, brave loyalty, fearless courage, and the skill and heroism he displayed in challenging and dangerous situations. This remarkable man was born in 1629 and was educated at Inverary Castle under the care of his relative, the Marquis of Argyll. He took charge of Ewan when he was just ten and tried to instill in him the political beliefs of the Covenanters and Puritans, hoping that the boy would align with that group. However, Ewan's spirit was not inclined to accept the gloomy fanaticism of that ideology. At eighteen, he broke away from Argyll, determined to join the Marquis of Montrose, a leader who matched his own character better. Unfortunately, he was too late to assist that brave but unfortunate leader, whose downfall had begun before Ewan left Inverary. Even though the royal cause seemed doomed, he remained undeterred and managed to keep his men armed, successfully defending his estate from the attacks of Cromwell’s troops. In 1652, he joined the Earl of Glencairn, who had raised the royal flag in the Highlands, and distinguished himself in several confrontations with General Lilburne, Colonel Morgan, and others. In a fierce skirmish between Glencairn and Lilburne at Braemar, Lochiel, assigned to protect a pass, defended it bravely until the royal army had retreated, at which point Lilburne flanked him. Lochiel held his position for a time, but eventually found himself unable to fend off the enemy, who had now sent in reinforcements against him. He slowly retreated uphill, facing the attackers, who were too intimidated to pursue him due to the steep, snowy terrain. This strong defense saved Glencairn’s army, which was then disorganized because of the competing claims of several independent chiefs and gentlemen who, in their eagerness to lead, overlooked the duty of following orders. Lochiel, however, stayed clear of these disputes and positioned himself at the front lines, consistently harassing the enemy with skirmishes in which he usually triumphed. We learn how Glencairn appreciated his contributions from a letter from Charles II. to Lochiel, dated November 3, 1653, at Chantilly, where the exiled king stated, “We have been informed by the Earl of Glencairn about the bravery, success, and loyalty you have shown during this challenging time when the honor and freedom of your country are at risk; and therefore we can’t help but express our sincere appreciation for your courage and extend our thanks to you for it.” The letter ends with a promise that “we are ready, as soon as we are able, to reward your service generously and make up for the losses you have incurred in our service.”

Acting in the same loyal spirit, Lochiel kept his men constantly on the alert, and ready to move wherever their service might be required. In 1654, he joined Glencairn with a strong body, to oppose Generals Monk and Morgan, who had marched into the Highlands. Lochiel being opposed to Morgan, a brave and enterprising officer, was often hard pressed, and sometimes nearly overpowered; but his courage and presence of mind, which never forsook him, enabled the intrepid chief to extricate himself from all difficulties. Monk tried several times to negotiate, and made the most favourable proposals to Lochiel on the part of Cromwell; but these were uniformly rejected with contempt. At length, finding it equally[221] impossible to subdue or to treat with him, Monk established a garrison at Inverlochy, raising a small fort, as a temporary defence against the musketry, swords, and arrows of the Highlanders. Details as to the tactics of Lochiel, as well as a portrait of the brave chief, will be found at p. 296 of vol. i.

Acting in the same loyal spirit, Lochiel kept his men always alert and ready to move wherever they were needed. In 1654, he joined Glencairn with a strong force to stand against Generals Monk and Morgan, who had marched into the Highlands. Lochiel was opposed to Morgan, a brave and ambitious officer, and often faced intense pressure, sometimes coming close to being overpowered; however, his unwavering courage and quick thinking allowed the fearless chief to navigate through all challenges. Monk attempted several times to negotiate and offered Lochiel the most favorable proposals on behalf of Cromwell; but these were consistently rejected with disdain. Eventually, realizing he couldn't either defeat or broker peace with him, Monk set up a garrison at Inverlochy, building a small fort as a temporary defense against the muskets, swords, and arrows of the Highlanders. Details about Lochiel's tactics and a portrait of the brave chief can be found on p. 296 of vol. i.

General Middleton, who had been unsuccessful in a skirmish with General Morgan, invited Lochiel to come to his assistance. Upwards of 300 Camerons were immediately assembled, and he marched to join Middleton, who had retreated to Braemar. In this expedition, Lochiel had several encounters with Morgan; and, notwithstanding all the ability and enterprise of the latter, the judgment and promptitude with which the chief availed himself of the accidents of the ground, the activity of his men, and the consequent celerity of their movements, gave him a decided advantage in this guerre de chicane. With trifling loss to himself, he slew a considerable number of the enemy, who were often attacked both in flank and rear when they had no suspicion that an enemy was within many miles of them. An instance of this occurred at Lochgarry in August 1653, when Lochiel, in passing northwards, was joined by about sixty or seventy Athole-men, who went to accompany him through the hills. Anxious to revenge the defeat which his friends had, a short time previously, sustained upon the same spot, he planned and executed a surprise of two regiments of Cromwell’s troops, which, on their way southward, had encamped upon the plain of Dalnaspidal; and although it would have been the height of folly to risk a mere handful of men, however brave, in close combat with so superior a force, yet he killed a number of the enemy, carried off several who had got entangled in the morass of Lochgarry, and completely effected the object of the enterprise.

General Middleton, who had been unsuccessful in a skirmish with General Morgan, asked Lochiel for help. Over 300 Camerons quickly gathered, and he marched to join Middleton, who had retreated to Braemar. During this mission, Lochiel had several encounters with Morgan; and despite Morgan's skill and initiative, Lochiel's judgment and quick thinking in using the terrain, the agility of his men, and their rapid movements gave him a clear advantage in this guerre de chicane. With minimal loss on his side, he killed a significant number of enemies, often attacking them from the sides and behind when they had no idea an enemy was nearby. One notable event happened at Lochgarry in August 1653, when Lochiel, traveling north, was joined by about sixty or seventy Athole-men who came to support him through the hills. Eager to avenge his friends' recent defeat at the same location, he planned and executed a surprise attack on two regiments of Cromwell’s troops that had set up camp on the plain of Dalnaspidal while heading south. Although it would have been foolish to put a small group of brave men in direct combat against a much larger force, he managed to kill several enemies, captured a few who got stuck in the marsh at Lochgarry, and achieved the goal of his mission.

But all his exertions proved unavailing. Middleton, being destitute of money and provisions, was at length obliged to submit, and the war was thus ended, excepting with Lochiel himself, who, firm in his allegiance, still held out, and continued to resist the encroachments of the garrison quartered in his neighbourhood. He surprised and cut off a foraging party, which, under the pretence of hunting, had set out to make a sweep of his cattle and goats; and he succeeded in making prisoners of a number of Scotch and English officers, with their attendants, who had been sent to survey the estates of several loyalists in Argyleshire, with the intention of building forts there to keep down the king’s friends. This last affair was planned with great skill, and, like almost all his enterprises, proved completely successful. But the termination of his resistance was now approaching. He treated his prisoners with the greatest kindness, and this brought on an intimacy, which ultimately led to a proposal of negotiation. Lochiel was naturally enough very anxious for an honourable treaty. His country was impoverished and his people were nearly ruined; the cause which he had so long and bravely supported seemed desperate; and all prospect of relief or assistance had by this time completely vanished. Yet the gallant chief resisted several attempts to induce him to yield, protesting that, rather than disarm himself and his clan, abjure his king, and take the oaths to an usurper, he would live as an outlaw, without regard to the consequences. To this it was answered, that, if he only evinced an inclination to submit, no oath would be required, and that he should have his own terms. Accordingly, General Monk, then commander-in-chief in Scotland, drew up certain conditions which he sent to Lochiel, and which, with some slight alterations, the latter accepted and returned by one of the prisoners lately taken, whom he released upon parole. And proudly might he accept the terms offered to him. No oath was required of Lochiel to Cromwell, but his word of honour to live in peace. He and his clan were allowed to keep their arms as before the war broke out, they behaving peaceably. Reparation was to be made to Lochiel for the wood cut by the garrison of Inverlochy. A full indemnity was granted for all acts of depredation, and crimes committed by his men. Reparation was to be made to his tenants for all the losses they had sustained from the troops. All tithes, cess, and public burdens which had not been paid, were to be remitted. This was in June 1654.

But all his efforts turned out to be pointless. Middleton, lacking money and supplies, was eventually forced to give in, and the war was ended, except for Lochiel himself, who, loyal to his cause, continued to resist the advances of the troops stationed nearby. He ambushed and wiped out a foraging party that, under the guise of hunting, had set out to take his cattle and goats; he managed to capture several Scottish and English officers, along with their attendants, who had been sent to survey the lands of various loyalists in Argyleshire with plans to build forts to suppress the king’s supporters. This last operation was executed with great skill and, like nearly all his undertakings, was entirely successful. However, the end of his resistance was drawing near. He treated his prisoners with remarkable kindness, which led to a closeness that eventually resulted in a proposal for negotiation. Lochiel was understandably eager for an honorable agreement. His country was in ruins and his people nearly destitute; the cause he had bravely supported for so long seemed hopeless, and any chance for help had completely disappeared. Yet the brave leader resisted several attempts to persuade him to surrender, insisting that he would rather live as an outlaw than disarm himself and his clan, renounce his king, and swear loyalty to an usurper. In response, it was said that if he showed any willingness to submit, no oath would be required, and he could set his own terms. Consequently, General Monk, who was then the commander-in-chief in Scotland, drafted certain conditions that he sent to Lochiel, which, with some minor adjustments, Lochiel accepted and returned via one of the prisoners he had recently captured, whom he released on parole. Proudly, Lochiel accepted the terms offered to him. No oath was required from Lochiel to Cromwell, only his word of honor to live in peace. He and his clan were allowed to keep their weapons as they had before the war began, as long as they behaved peacefully. Compensation was to be paid to Lochiel for the wood cut down by the garrison of Inverlochy. Full indemnity was granted for any acts of plunder and crimes committed by his men. Compensation was also to be provided to his tenants for the losses they had suffered due to the troops. All tithes, taxes, and public burdens that had not been paid would be forgiven. This took place in June 1654.

Lochiel with his brave Camerons lived in peace till the Restoration, and during the two succeeding reigns he remained in tranquil[222] possession of his property. But in 1689, he joined the standard of King James, which had been raised by Viscount Dundee. General Mackay had, by orders of King William, offered him a title and a considerable sum of money, apparently on the condition of his remaining neutral. The offer, however, was rejected with disdain; and at the battle of Killiecrankie, Sir Ewen had a conspicuous share in the success of the day. Before the battle, he spoke to each of his men, individually, and took their promise that they would conquer or die. At the commencement of the action, when General Mackay’s army raised a kind of shout, Lochiel exclaimed, “Gentlemen, the day is our own; I am the oldest commander in the army, and I have always observed something ominous or fatal in such a dull, heavy, feeble noise as that which the enemy has just made in their shout.” These words spread like wildfire through the ranks of the Highlanders. Electrified by the prognostication of the veteran chief, they rushed like furies on the enemy, and in half an hour the battle was finished. But Viscount Dundee had fallen early in the fight, and Lochiel, disgusted with the incapacity of Colonel Cannon, who succeeded him, retired to Lochaber, leaving the command of his men to his eldest son.[205] This heroic and chivalrous chief survived till the year 1719, when he died at the age of ninety, leaving a name distinguished for bravery, honour, consistency, and disinterested devotion to the cause which he so long and ably supported.[206]

Lochiel and his fearless Camerons lived in peace until the Restoration, and throughout the next two reigns, he held onto his property without any trouble. However, in 1689, he joined King James's cause, which had been called by Viscount Dundee. General Mackay, acting on King William’s orders, offered him a title and a large sum of money, likely to persuade him to stay neutral. Nevertheless, Lochiel rejected the offer with contempt, and at the battle of Killiecrankie, Sir Ewen played a key role in the day’s victory. Before the battle, he spoke to each of his men individually and made them promise to either win or die. When the battle began and General Mackay’s army let out a weak shout, Lochiel declared, “Gentlemen, the day is ours; I am the oldest commander here, and I have always noticed something foreboding or deadly in such a dull, heavy, feeble noise like what the enemy just made.” His words spread rapidly among the Highlanders. Filled with motivation from their veteran chief’s prediction, they charged fiercely at the enemy, and within half an hour, the battle was over. Unfortunately, Viscount Dundee had fallen early in the conflict, and Lochiel, frustrated with Colonel Cannon’s incompetence, withdrew to Lochaber, handing over command to his eldest son. This heroic and noble leader lived until 1719, when he passed away at ninety, leaving behind a legacy marked by bravery, honor, loyalty, and selfless dedication to the cause he championed for so long.

The character of Sir Ewen Cameron was worthily upheld by his grandson, the “gentle Lochiel,” though with less auspicious fortune. The share which that gallant chief had in the ill-fated insurrection of 1745–1746 has already been fully told, and his conduct throughout was such as to gain him the esteem and admiration of all.[207] The estates of Lochiel were of course included in the numerous forfeitures which followed the suppression of the insurrection; however, Charles Cameron, son of the Lochiel of the ’45, was allowed to return to Britain, and lent his influence to the raising of the Lochiel men for the service of government. His son, Donald, was restored to his estates under the general act of amnesty of 1784. The eldest son of the latter, also named Donald, born 25th September 1796, obtained a commission in the Guards in 1814, and fought at Waterloo. He retired from the army in 1832, and died 14th December 1858, leaving two sons and four daughters. His eldest son, Donald, succeeded as chief of the clan Cameron.

The character of Sir Ewen Cameron was honorably maintained by his grandson, the "gentle Lochiel," though with less favorable outcomes. The role that this brave leader played in the tragic uprising of 1745–1746 has already been well documented, and his actions during that time earned him the respect and admiration of all.[207] The estates of Lochiel were, of course, included in the many forfeitures that followed the uprising's defeat; however, Charles Cameron, the son of the Lochiel of '45, was allowed to return to Britain and used his influence to help recruit the Lochiel men for the government's service. His son, Donald, was restored to his estates under the general act of amnesty of 1784. The eldest son of the latter, also named Donald, born on September 25, 1796, received a commission in the Guards in 1814 and fought at Waterloo. He retired from the army in 1832 and passed away on December 14, 1858, leaving behind two sons and four daughters. His eldest son, Donald, became the chief of clan Cameron.

The family of Cameron of Fassifern, in Argyleshire, possesses a baronetcy of the United Kingdom, conferred in 1817 on Ewen Cameron of Fassifern, the father of Colonel John Cameron, of the 92d Highlanders, slain at the battle of Quatre Bras,[208] 16th June 1815, while bravely leading on his men, for that officer’s distinguished military services; at the same time, two Highlanders were added as supporters to his armorial bearings, and several heraldic distinctions indicating the particular services of Colonel Cameron. On the death of Sir Ewen in 1828, his second son, Sir Duncan, succeeded to the baronetcy.

The family of Cameron of Fassifern, in Argyleshire, holds a baronetcy of the United Kingdom, granted in 1817 to Ewen Cameron of Fassifern, the father of Colonel John Cameron of the 92d Highlanders, who was killed at the battle of Quatre Bras,[208] on June 16, 1815, while bravely leading his men, due to that officer’s distinguished military services. At the same time, two Highlanders were added as supporters to his coat of arms, along with several heraldic distinctions that recognized Colonel Cameron's specific services. When Sir Ewen passed away in 1828, his second son, Sir Duncan, inherited the baronetcy.

Maclean.

The clan Gillean or the Macleans is another clan included by Mr Skene under the head of Moray. The origin of the clan has been very much disputed; according to Buchanan and other authorities it is of Norman or Italian origin, descended from the Fitzgeralds of Ireland. “Speed and other English historians derive the genealogy of the Fitzgeralds from Seignior Giraldo, a principal officer under William the Conqueror.” Their progenitor, however, according to Celtic[223] tradition, was one Gillean or Gill-còin, a name signifying the young man, or the servant or follower of John, who lived so early as the beginning of the 5th century. He was called Gillean-na-Tuaidhe, i.e. Gillean with the axe, from the dexterous manner in which he wielded that weapon in battle, and his descendants bear a battle-axe in their crest. According to a history of the clan Maclean published in 1838 by “a Sennachie,” the clan is traced up to Fergus I. of Scotland, and from him back to an Aonghus Turmhi Teamhrach, “an ancient monarch of Ireland.” As to which of these accounts of the origin of the clan is correct, we shall not pretend to decide. The clan can have no reason to be ashamed of either.

The clan Gillean or the Macleans is another clan that Mr. Skene includes under Moray. The origin of the clan has been widely debated; according to Buchanan and other sources, it stems from Norman or Italian roots, descending from the Fitzgeralds of Ireland. “Speed and other English historians trace the genealogy of the Fitzgeralds back to Seignior Giraldo, a key officer under William the Conqueror.” However, according to Celtic[223] tradition, their ancestor was Gillean or Gill-còin, a name meaning the young man or the servant or follower of John, who lived as early as the beginning of the 5th century. He was known as Gillean-na-Tuaidhe, which means Gillean with the axe, due to his skillful use of that weapon in battle, and his descendants feature a battle-axe in their crest. According to a history of the Maclean clan published in 1838 by “a Sennachie,” the clan traces its roots back to Fergus I of Scotland and further back to Aonghus Turmhi Teamhrach, “an ancient monarch of Ireland.” As to which of these accounts about the clan's origin is correct, we won't claim to know. The clan has no reason to be ashamed of either.

MACLEAN.

MACLEAN.

Badge—Blackberry Heath.

The Macleans have been located in Mull since the 14th century. According to Mr Skene, they appear originally to have belonged to Moray. He says,—“The two oldest genealogies of the Macleans, of which one is the production of the Beatons, who were hereditary sennachies of the family, concur in deriving the clan Gille-eon from the same race from whom the clans belonging to the great Moray tribe are brought by the MS. of 1450. Of this clan the oldest seat seems to have been the district of Lorn, as they first appear in subjection to the lords of Lorn; and their situation being thus between the Camerons and Macnachtans, who were undisputed branches of the Moray tribe, there can be little doubt that the Macleans belonged to that tribe also. As their oldest seat was thus in Argyle, while they are unquestionably a part of the tribe of Moray, we may infer that they were one of those clans transplanted from North Moray by Malcolm IV., and it is not unlikely that Glen Urquhart was their original residence, as that district is said to have been in the possession of the Macleans when the Bissets came in.”

The Macleans have been in Mull since the 14th century. According to Mr. Skene, they seem to have originally come from Moray. He states, “The two oldest genealogies of the Macleans, one of which was created by the Beatons, who were the family's hereditary historians, agree that the clan Gille-eon stems from the same lineage as the clans that belong to the great Moray tribe referenced in the MS. of 1450. The oldest territory of this clan appears to be the district of Lorn, as they first show up under the rule of the lords of Lorn; and since they were positioned between the Camerons and Macnachtans, who were definitely part of the Moray tribe, it's very likely that the Macleans were part of that tribe as well. Since their oldest territory was in Argyle, while they are clearly part of the Moray tribe, we can suggest that they were one of the clans relocated from North Moray by Malcolm IV., and it’s possible that Glen Urquhart was their original home, as that area is said to have been under the control of the Macleans when the Bissets arrived.”

The first of the name on record, Gillean, lived in the reign of Alexander III. (1249–1286), and fought against the Norsemen at the battle of Largs. In the Ragman’s Roll we find Gilliemore Macilean described as del Counte de Perth, among those who swore fealty to Edward I. in 1296. As the county of Perth at that period included Lorn, it is probable that he was the son of the above Gillean. In the reign of Robert the Bruce mention is made of three brothers, John, Nigel, and Dofuall, termed Macgillean or filii Gillean, who appear to have been sons of Gilliemore, for we find John afterwards designated Macgilliemore. The latter fought under Bruce at Bannockburn. A dispute having arisen with the Lord of Lorn, the brothers left him and took refuge in the Isles. Between them and the Mackinnons, upon whose lands they appear to have encroached, a bitter feud took place, which led to a most daring act on the part of the chief of the Macleans. When following, with the chief of the Mackinnons, the galley of the Lord of the Isles, he attacked the former and slew him, and immediately after, afraid of his vengeance, he seized the Macdonald himself, and carried him prisoner to Icolmkill, where Maclean detained him until he agreed to vow friendship to the Macleans, “upon certain stones where men were used to make solemn vows in those superstitious times,” and granted them the lands in Mull which they have ever since possessed. John Gilliemore, surnamed Dhu from his dark complexion, appears to have settled in Mull about the year 1330. He died in the reign of Robert II., leaving two sons, Lachlan Lubanach, ancestor of the Macleans of Dowart, and Eachann or Hector Reganach, of the Macleans of Lochbuy.

The first recorded person of the name, Gillean, lived during the reign of Alexander III (1249–1286) and fought against the Norsemen at the battle of Largs. In the Ragman’s Roll, Gilliemore Macilean is noted as from the County of Perth, among those who swore loyalty to Edward I in 1296. Since the County of Perth at that time included Lorn, it’s likely that he was the son of the Gillean mentioned earlier. During the reign of Robert the Bruce, three brothers named John, Nigel, and Dofuall, called Macgillean or filii Gillean, are mentioned, and they seem to have been sons of Gilliemore, as we see John later referred to as Macgilliemore. This John fought under Bruce at Bannockburn. A dispute arose with the Lord of Lorn, causing the brothers to leave him and seek refuge in the Isles. A bitter feud occurred between them and the Mackinnons, whose lands they seemed to have encroached upon, leading to a bold act by the chief of the Macleans. While following the Lord of the Isles' galley with the Mackinnon chief, he attacked the latter and killed him. Immediately afterward, fearing retribution, he captured the Macdonald and took him prisoner to Icolmkill, where Maclean held him until he agreed to pledge friendship to the Macleans “upon certain stones where men were used to make solemn vows in those superstitious times” and granted them the lands in Mull that they have held ever since. John Gilliemore, known as Dhu because of his dark complexion, seems to have settled in Mull around 1330. He died during the reign of Robert II, leaving behind two sons, Lachlan Lubanach, ancestor of the Macleans of Dowart, and Eachann or Hector Reganach, of the Macleans of Lochbuy.

Lachlan, the elder son, married in 1366, Margaret, daughter of John I., Lord of the Isles, by his wife, the princess Margaret Stewart,[224] and had a son Hector, which became a favourite name among the Macleans, as Kenneth was among the Mackenzies, Evan among the Camerons, and Hugh among the Mackays. Both Lachlan and his son, Hector, received extensive grants of land from John, the father-in-law of the former, and his successor, Donald. Altogether, their possession consisted of the isles of Mull, Tiree, and Coll, with Morvern on the mainland, Kingerloch and Ardgour; and the clan Gillean became one of the most important and powerful of the vassal tribes of the lords of the Isles.

Lachlan, the older son, got married in 1366 to Margaret, the daughter of John I, Lord of the Isles, and his wife, Princess Margaret Stewart,[224] and they had a son named Hector, a name that became popular among the Macleans, just as Kenneth was among the Mackenzies, Evan among the Camerons, and Hugh among the Mackays. Both Lachlan and his son Hector received large land grants from John, Lachlan's father-in-law, and his successor, Donald. In total, their holdings included the islands of Mull, Tiree, and Coll, along with Morvern on the mainland, Kingerloch, and Ardgour; the clan Gillean became one of the most important and powerful vassal tribes of the Lords of the Isles.

Lachlan’s son, Hector, called Eachann Ruadh nan Cath, that is, Red Hector of the Battles, commanded as lieutenant-general under his uncle, Donald, at the battle of Harlaw in 1411, when he and Sir Alexander Irving of Drum, seeking out each other by their armorial bearings, encountered hand to hand and slew each other; in commemoration of which circumstance, we are told, the Dowart and Drum families were long accustomed to exchange swords. Red Hector of the Battles married a daughter of the Earl of Douglas. His eldest son was taken prisoner at the battle of Harlaw, and detained in captivity a long time by the Earl of Mar. His brother, John, at the head of the Macleans, was in the expedition of Donald Balloch, cousin of the Lord of the Isles, in 1431, when the Islesmen ravaged Lochaber, and were encountered at Inverlochy, near Fortwilliam, by the royal forces under the Earls of Caithness and Mar, whom they defeated. In the dissensions which arose between John, the last Lord of the Isles, and his turbulent son, Angus, who, with the island chiefs descended from the original family, complained that his father had made improvident grants of lands to the Macleans and other tribes, Hector Maclean, chief of the clan, and great-grandson of Red Hector of the Battles, took part with the former, and commanded his fleet at the battle of Bloody Bay in 1480, where he was taken prisoner. This Hector was chief of his tribe at the date of the forfeiture of the lordship of the Isles in 1493, when the clan Gillean, or ClanLean as it came to be called, was divided into four independent branches, viz., the Macleans of Dowart, the Macleans of Lochbuy, the Macleans of Coll, and the Macleans of Ardgour. Lachlan Maclean was chief of Dowart in 1502, and he and his kinsman, Maclean of Lochbuy, were among the leading men of the Western Isles whom that energetic monarch, James IV., entered into correspondence with, for the purpose of breaking up the confederacy of the Islanders. Nevertheless, on the breaking out of the insurrection under Donald Dubh, in 1503, they were both implicated in it. Lachlan Maclean was forfeited with Cameron of Lochiel, while Maclean of Lochbuy and several others were summoned before the parliament, to answer for their treasonable support given to the rebels. In 1505 Maclean of Dowart abandoned the cause of Donald Dubh and submitted to the government; his example was followed by Maclean of Lochbuy and other chiefs; and this had the effect, soon after, of putting an end to the rebellion.

Lachlan’s son, Hector, known as Eachann Ruadh nan Cath, or Red Hector of the Battles, served as lieutenant-general under his uncle, Donald, at the battle of Harlaw in 1411. He and Sir Alexander Irving of Drum faced off against each other, recognized by their family crests, and ended up killing each other. As a result, it is said that the Dowart and Drum families had a long-standing tradition of exchanging swords. Red Hector of the Battles married a daughter of the Earl of Douglas. His eldest son was captured at the battle of Harlaw and was held prisoner for a long time by the Earl of Mar. His brother, John, led the Macleans in the campaign of Donald Balloch, cousin of the Lord of the Isles, in 1431, when the Islesmen raided Lochaber and clashed with the royal forces under the Earls of Caithness and Mar at Inverlochy, defeating them. In the conflicts that arose between John, the last Lord of the Isles, and his troubled son, Angus, who, along with the island chiefs descended from the original family, complained that his father had carelessly granted lands to the Macleans and other tribes, Hector Maclean, chief of the clan and great-grandson of Red Hector of the Battles, sided with Angus. He led his fleet at the battle of Bloody Bay in 1480, where he was captured. This Hector was the chief of his tribe at the time of the forfeiture of the lordship of the Isles in 1493, when the clan Gillean, later called ClanLean, split into four independent branches: the Macleans of Dowart, the Macleans of Lochbuy, the Macleans of Coll, and the Macleans of Ardgour. Lachlan Maclean was the chief of Dowart in 1502, and he and his relative, Maclean of Lochbuy, were among the key leaders of the Western Isles who communicated with King James IV to disrupt the confederacy of the Islanders. However, when the insurrection led by Donald Dubh broke out in 1503, both were involved in it. Lachlan Maclean was forfeited along with Cameron of Lochiel, while Maclean of Lochbuy and several others were summoned to parliament to explain their treasonous support of the rebels. In 1505, Maclean of Dowart abandoned the cause of Donald Dubh and submitted to the government; Maclean of Lochbuy and other chiefs followed his lead, which ultimately contributed to the end of the rebellion.

Lachlan Maclean of Dowart was killed at Flodden. His successor, of the same name, was one of the principal supporters of Sir Donald Macdonald of Lochalsh, when, in November 1513, he brought forward his claims to the lordship of the Isles. In 1523 a feud of a most implacable character broke out between the Macleans and the Campbells, arising out of an occurrence connected with the “lady’s cock,” mentioned in our account of the Campbells. In 1529, however, the Macleans joined the Clandonald of Isla against the Earl of Argyll, and ravaged with fire and sword the lands of Roseneath, Craignish, and others belonging to the Campbells, killing many of the inhabitants. The Campbells, on their part, retaliated by laying waste great portion of the isles of Mull and Tiree and the lands of Morvern, belonging to the Macleans. In May 1530, Maclean of Dowart and Alexander of Isla made their personal submission to the sovereign at Stirling, and, with the other rebel island chiefs who followed their example, were pardoned, upon giving security for their after obedience.

Lachlan Maclean of Dowart was killed at Flodden. His successor, also named Lachlan, was one of the main supporters of Sir Donald Macdonald of Lochalsh when he presented his claims to the lordship of the Isles in November 1513. In 1523, an intense feud broke out between the Macleans and the Campbells due to an incident involving the “lady’s cock,” as mentioned in our account of the Campbells. However, in 1529, the Macleans allied with the Clandonald of Isla against the Earl of Argyll, devastating the lands of Roseneath, Craignish, and others owned by the Campbells, and killing many residents. The Campbells retaliated by ravaging significant parts of the islands of Mull and Tiree, along with the lands of Morvern, which belonged to the Macleans. In May 1530, Maclean of Dowart and Alexander of Isla personally submitted to the king at Stirling, and along with the other rebel chiefs from the islands who followed their lead, they were pardoned after guaranteeing their loyalty moving forward.

In 1545, Maclean of Dowart acted a very prominent part in the intrigues with England, in furtherance of the project of Henry VIII., to force the Scottish nation to consent to a marriage between Prince Edward and the young Queen Mary. He and Maclean of Lochbuy[225] were among the barons of the Isles who accompanied Donald Dubh to Ireland, and at the command of the Earl of Lennox, claiming to be regent of Scotland, swore allegiance to the king of England.

In 1545, Maclean of Dowart played a key role in the plots with England to support Henry VIII.'s plan to pressure the Scottish nation into agreeing to a marriage between Prince Edward and young Queen Mary. He and Maclean of Lochbuy[225] were among the isle barons who went with Donald Dubh to Ireland, and under the orders of the Earl of Lennox, who claimed to be the regent of Scotland, they swore loyalty to the king of England.

The subsequent clan history consists chiefly of a record of feuds in which the Dowart Macleans were engaged with the Macleans of Coll, and the Macdonalds of Kintyre. The dispute with the former arose from Dowart, who was generally recognised as the head of the ClanLean, insisting on being followed as chief by Maclean of Coll, and the latter, who held his lands direct from the crown, declining to acknowledge him as such, on the ground that being a free baron, he owed no service but to his sovereign as his feudal superior. In consequence of this refusal, Dowart, in the year 1561, caused Coll’s lands to be ravaged, and his tenants to be imprisoned. With some difficulty, and after the lapse of several years, Coll succeeded in bringing his case before the privy council, who ordered Dowart to make reparation to him for the injury done to his property and tenants, and likewise to refrain from molesting him in future. But on a renewal of the feud some years after, the Macleans of Coll were expelled from that island by the young laird of Dowart.

The following clan history mainly details the feuds involving the Dowart Macleans and the Macleans of Coll, as well as the Macdonalds of Kintyre. The conflict with the former began when Dowart, who was recognized as the leader of Clan Lean, insisted that Maclean of Coll acknowledge him as chief. However, Coll, who held his lands directly from the crown, refused to do so, arguing that as a free baron, he owed no loyalty other than to his sovereign as his feudal superior. Because of this refusal, in 1561, Dowart had Coll's lands ravaged and his tenants imprisoned. After several years and with some difficulty, Coll managed to present his case to the privy council, which ordered Dowart to compensate him for the damage to his property and tenants and to stop harassing him in the future. Yet, a few years later, when the feud reignited, the young laird of Dowart expelled the Macleans of Coll from the island.

The quarrel between the Macleans and the Macdonalds of Isla and Kintyre was, at the outset, merely a dispute as to the right of occupancy of the crown lands called the Rhinns of Isla, but it soon involved these tribes in a long and bloody feud, and eventually led to the destruction nearly of them both. The Macleans, who were in possession, claimed to hold the lands in dispute as tenants of the crown, but the privy council decided that Macdonald of Isla was really the crown tenant. Lachlan Maclean of Dowart, called Lachlan Mor, was chief of the Macleans in 1578. Under him the feud with the Macdonalds assumed a most sanguinary and relentless character. Full details of this feud will be found in the former part of this work.

The conflict between the Macleans and the Macdonalds of Isla and Kintyre started as a simple argument over the right to occupy the crown lands known as the Rhinns of Isla. However, it quickly escalated into a lengthy and violent feud, nearly leading to the destruction of both clans. The Macleans, who were in control, claimed they were holding the disputed lands as tenants of the crown, but the privy council ruled that Macdonald of Isla was actually the crown tenant. Lachlan Maclean of Dowart, known as Lachlan Mor, was the chief of the Macleans in 1578. Under his leadership, the feud with the Macdonalds became extremely bloody and unrelenting. Full details of this feud can be found in the earlier part of this work.

The mutual ravages committed by the hostile clans, in which the kindred and vassal tribes on both sides were involved, and the effects of which were felt throughout the whole of the Hebrides, attracted, in 1589, the serious attention of the king and council, and for the purpose of putting an end to them, the rival chiefs, with Macdonald of Sleat, on receiving remission, under the privy seal, for all the crimes committed by them, were induced to proceed to Edinburgh. On their arrival, they were committed prisoners to the castle, and, after some time, Maclean and Angus Macdonald were brought to trial, in spite of the remissions granted to them; one of the principal charges against them being their treasonable hiring of Spanish and English soldiers to fight in their private quarrels. Both chiefs submitted themselves to the king’s mercy, and placed their lives and lands at his disposal. On payment each of a small fine they were allowed to return to the Isles, Macdonald of Sleat being released at the same time. Besides certain conditions being imposed upon them, they were taken bound to return to their confinement in the castle of Edinburgh, whenever they should be summoned, on twenty days’ warning. Not fulfilling the conditions, they were, on 14th July 1593, cited to appear before the privy council, and as they disobeyed the summons, both Lachlan Mòr and Angus Macdonald were, in 1594, forfeited by parliament.

The mutual destruction caused by the feuding clans, involving the related and subordinate tribes on both sides, which had repercussions throughout the entire Hebrides, drew significant attention from the king and council in 1589. In an effort to put a stop to the violence, the rival chiefs, along with Macdonald of Sleat, were persuaded to come to Edinburgh after receiving a pardon under the privy seal for all their prior offenses. Upon their arrival, they were imprisoned in the castle, and after some time, Maclean and Angus Macdonald were put on trial, despite the pardons granted to them. One of the main accusations against them was their treasonous hiring of Spanish and English soldiers to settle their personal disputes. Both chiefs surrendered to the king’s mercy, offering their lives and lands at his discretion. After each paying a small fine, they were permitted to return to the Isles, with Macdonald of Sleat being released at the same time. In addition to certain conditions imposed on them, they were required to agree to return to confinement in the Edinburgh castle whenever summoned, with twenty days’ notice. When they failed to meet these conditions, they were summoned to appear before the privy council on July 14, 1593, and since they disobeyed the summons, both Lachlan Mòr and Angus Macdonald were forfeited by parliament in 1594.

At the battle of Glenlivat, in that year, fought between the Catholic Earls of Huntly, Angus, and Errol, on the one side, and the king’s forces, under the Earl of Argyll, on the other, Lachlan Mòr, at the head of the Macleans, particularly distinguished himself. Argyll lost the battle, but, says Mr Gregory,[209] “the conduct of Lachlan Maclean of Dowart, who was one of Argyll’s officers, in this action, would, if imitated by the other leaders, have converted the defeat into a victory.”

At the Battle of Glenlivat that year, the Catholic Earls of Huntly, Angus, and Errol faced off against the king's forces led by the Earl of Argyll. Lachlan Mòr, leading the Macleans, really stood out. Although Argyll lost the battle, Mr. Gregory notes,[209] “if the other leaders had followed Lachlan Maclean of Dowart's approach during this action, they could have turned the defeat into a victory.”

In 1596 Lachlan Mòr repaired to court, and on making his submission to the king, the act of forfeiture was removed. He also received from the crown a lease of the Rhinns of Isla, so long in dispute between him and Macdonald of Dunyveg. While thus at the head of favour, however, his unjust and oppressive conduct to the family of the Macleans of Coll, whose castle and island he had seized some years before, on the death of Hector Maclean, proprietor thereof, was brought before the privy council by Lachlan Maclean, then of Coll, Hector’s son,[226] and the same year he was ordered to deliver up not only the castle of Coll, but all his own castles and strongholds, to the lieutenant of the Isles, on twenty-four hours’ warning, also, to restore to Coll, within thirty days, all the lands of which he had deprived him, under a penalty of 10,000 merks. In 1598, Lachlan Mòr, with the view of expelling the Macdonalds from Isla, levied his vassals and proceeded to that island, and after an ineffectual attempt at an adjustment of their differences, was encountered, on 5th August, at the head of Lochgreinord, by Sir James Macdonald, son of Angus, at the head of his clan, when the Macleans were defeated, and their chief killed, with 80 of his principal men and 200 common soldiers. Lachlan Barrach Maclean, a son of Sir Lachlan, was dangerously wounded, but escaped.

In 1596, Lachlan Mòr went to court, and after submitting to the king, the act of forfeiture against him was lifted. He also received a lease from the crown for the Rhinns of Isla, which had been disputed between him and Macdonald of Dunyveg for a long time. However, while he was enjoying favor, his unfair and oppressive actions towards the Macleans of Coll family, whose castle and island he had taken a few years earlier after the death of Hector Maclean, the rightful owner, were brought to the attention of the privy council by Lachlan Maclean, Hector’s son, who was then the head of Coll. That same year, he was ordered to return not only the castle of Coll but all his own castles and strongholds to the lieutenant of the Isles on twenty-four hours’ notice, and to restore all the lands he had taken from Coll within thirty days, or face a penalty of 10,000 merks. In 1598, Lachlan Mòr, intending to drive the Macdonalds out of Isla, gathered his vassals and went to the island. After an unsuccessful attempt to resolve their disputes, he was confronted on August 5th at Lochgreinord by Sir James Macdonald, son of Angus, who was leading his clan, and the Macleans were defeated. Their chief was killed along with 80 of his key men and 200 common soldiers. Lachlan Barrach Maclean, a son of Sir Lachlan, was seriously wounded but managed to escape.

Hector Maclean, the son and successor of Sir Lachlan, at the head of a numerous force, afterwards invaded Isla, and attacked and defeated the Macdonalds at a place called Bern Bige, and then ravaged the whole island. In the conditions imposed upon the chiefs for the pacification of the Isles in 1616, we find that Maclean of Dowart was not to use in his house more than four tun of wine, and Coll and Lochbuy one tun each.

Hector Maclean, the son and successor of Sir Lachlan, led a large army to invade Isla, where he attacked and defeated the Macdonalds at a location called Bern Bige, and then plundered the entire island. The terms set for the chiefs to bring peace to the Isles in 1616 stated that Maclean of Dowart was only allowed to have four tun of wine in his household, while Coll and Lochbuy were restricted to one tun each.

Sir Lachlan Maclean of Morvern, a younger brother of Hector Maclean of Dowart, was in 1631 created a baronet of Nova Scotia by Charles I., and on the death of his elder brother he succeeded to the estate of Dowart. In the civil wars the Macleans took arms under Montrose, and fought valiantly for the royal cause. At the battle of Inverlochy, 2d February 1615, Sir Lachlan commanded his clan. He engaged in the subsequent battles of the royalist general. Sir Hector Maclean, his son, with 800 of his followers, was at the battle of Inverkeithing, 20th July 1651, when the royalists were opposed to the troops of Oliver Cromwell. On this occasion an instance of devoted attachment to the chief was shown on the part of the Macleans. In the heat of the battle, Sir Hector was covered from the enemy’s attacks by seven brothers of his clan, all whom successively sacrificed their lives in his defence. Each brother, as he fell, exclaimed, “Fear eile air son Eachainn,” ‘Another for Eachann,’ or Hector, and a fresh one stepping in, answered, “Bàs air son Eachainn,” ‘Death for Eachann.’ The former phrase, says General Stewart, has continued ever since to be a proverb or watchword, when a man encounters any sudden danger that requires instant succour. Sir Hector, however, was left among the slain, with about 500 of his followers.

Sir Lachlan Maclean of Morvern, a younger brother of Hector Maclean of Dowart, was made a baronet of Nova Scotia by Charles I in 1631. After his older brother died, he inherited the estate of Dowart. During the civil wars, the Macleans took up arms under Montrose and fought bravely for the royal cause. At the battle of Inverlochy on February 2, 1615, Sir Lachlan led his clan. He participated in the following battles alongside the royalist general. His son, Sir Hector Maclean, with 800 of his followers, fought at the battle of Inverkeithing on July 20, 1651, when the royalists faced off against Oliver Cromwell's troops. During this battle, the Macleans showed incredible loyalty to their chief. In the heat of combat, seven brothers from his clan shielded Sir Hector from enemy attacks, each sacrificing their lives for him. As each brother fell, he shouted, “Fear eile air son Eachainn,” meaning ‘Another for Eachann’ or Hector, and the next brother would respond, “Bàs air son Eachainn,” meaning ‘Death for Eachann.’ According to General Stewart, the first phrase has become a proverb or rallying cry whenever someone faces sudden danger that needs immediate help. Sir Hector, though, was among the dead, along with about 500 of his followers.

The Dowart estates had become deeply involved in debt, and the Marquis of Argyll, by purchasing them up, had acquired a claim against the lands of Maclean, which ultimately led to the greater portion of them becoming the property of that accumulating family. In 1674, after the execution of the marquis, payment was insisted upon by his son, the earl. The tutor of Maclean, the chief, his nephew, being a minor, evaded the demand for a considerable time, and at length showed a disposition to resist it by force. Argyll had recourse to legal proceedings, and supported by a body of 2,000 Campbells, he crossed into Mull, where he took possession of the castle of Dowart, and placed a garrison in it. The Macleans, however, refused to pay their rents to the earl, and in consequence he prepared for a second invasion of Mull. To resist it, the Macdonalds came to the aid of the Macleans, but Argyll’s ships were driven back by a storm, when he applied to government, and even went to London, to ask assistance from the king. Lord Macdonald and other friends of the Macleans followed him, and laid a statement of the dispute before Charles, who, in February 1676, remitted the matter to three lords of the Scottish privy council. No decision, however, was come to by them, and Argyll was allowed to take possession of the island of Mull without resistance in 1680. At the battle of Killiecrankie, Sir John Maclean, with his regiment, was placed on Dundee’s right, and among the troops on his left was a battalion under Sir Alexander Maclean. The Macleans were amongst the Highlanders surprised and defeated at Cromdale in 1690. In the rebellion of 1715, the Macleans ranged themselves under the standard of the Earl of Mar, and were present at the battle of Sheriffmuir. For his share in the insurrection Sir John Maclean, the chief, was forfeited, but the estates were afterwards restored to the family, On the breaking out of the rebellion of 1745,[227] Sir John’s son, Sir Hector Maclean, the fifth baronet, was apprehended, with his servant, at Edinburgh, and conveyed to London. He was set at liberty in June 1747. At Culloden, however, 500 of his clan fought for Prince Charles, under Maclean of Drimnin, who was slain while leading them on. Sir Hector died, unmarried, at Paris, in 1750, when the title devolved upon his third cousin, the remainder being to heirs male whatsover. This third cousin, Sir Allan Maclean, was great-grandson of Donald Maclean of Brolas, eldest son, by his second marriage, of Hector Maclean of Dowart, the father of the first baronet. Sir Allan married Anne, daughter of Hector Maclean of Coll, and had three daughters, the eldest of whom, Maria, became the wife of Maclean of Kinlochaline, and the second, Sibella, of Maclean of Inverscadell. In 1773, when Johnson and Boswell visited the Hebrides, Sir Allan was chief of the clan. He resided at that time on Inchkenneth, one of his smaller islands, in the district of Mull, where he entertained his visitors very hospitably. From the following anecdote told by Boswell, it would appear that the feeling of devotion to the chief had survived the abolition act of 1747. “The MacInnises are said to be a branch of the clan of Maclean. Sir Allan had been told that one of the name had refused to send him some rum, at which the knight was in great indignation. ‘You rascal!’ said he, ‘don’t you know that I can hang you, if I please? Refuse to send rum to me, you rascal! Don’t you know that if I order you to go and cut a man’s throat, you are to do it?’ ‘Yes, an’t please your honour, and my own too, and hang myself too!’ The poor fellow denied that he had refused to send the rum. His making these professions was not merely a pretence in presence of his chief, for, after he and I were out of Sir Allan’s hearing, he told me, ‘Had he sent his dog for the rum, I would have given it: I would cut my bones for him.’ Sir Allan, by the way of upbraiding the fellow, said, ‘I believe you are a Campbell!’”

The Dowart estates had become heavily indebted, and the Marquis of Argyll, by purchasing them, secured a claim against the lands of Maclean, which eventually led to most of them becoming the property of that growing family. In 1674, after the marquis was executed, his son, the earl, insisted on payment. The tutor of Maclean, who was the chief and a minor, evaded the demand for a long time until he eventually showed a willingness to resist it by force. Argyll resorted to legal action, and backed by 2,000 Campbells, he crossed into Mull, took control of Dowart Castle, and stationed a garrison there. However, the Macleans refused to pay their rents to the earl, prompting him to prepare for a second invasion of Mull. The Macdonalds came to aid the Macleans, but Argyll’s ships were driven back by a storm, leading him to seek help from the government, even traveling to London to ask the king for assistance. Lord Macdonald and other supporters of the Macleans followed him and presented the conflict to Charles, who, in February 1676, referred the matter to three lords of the Scottish privy council. No decision was reached, and by 1680, Argyll was allowed to seize the island of Mull without opposition. At the battle of Killiecrankie, Sir John Maclean, with his regiment, was positioned on Dundee’s right, and among the troops on his left was a battalion under Sir Alexander Maclean. The Macleans were part of the Highlanders who were surprised and defeated at Cromdale in 1690. In the 1715 rebellion, the Macleans joined under the Earl of Mar and participated in the battle of Sheriffmuir. For his role in the uprising, Sir John Maclean, the chief, was forfeited, but the estates were later returned to the family. When the rebellion of 1745 broke out, Sir John’s son, Sir Hector Maclean, the fifth baronet, was arrested with his servant in Edinburgh and taken to London. He was released in June 1747. At Culloden, however, 500 of his clan fought for Prince Charles, led by Maclean of Drimnin, who was killed in action. Sir Hector died unmarried in Paris in 1750, and the title passed to his third cousin, with the remainder going to heirs male. This third cousin, Sir Allan Maclean, was the great-grandson of Donald Maclean of Brolas, the eldest son by his second marriage of Hector Maclean of Dowart, the father of the first baronet. Sir Allan married Anne, daughter of Hector Maclean of Coll, and had three daughters. The eldest, Maria, married Maclean of Kinlochaline, and the second, Sibella, married Maclean of Inverscadell. In 1773, when Johnson and Boswell visited the Hebrides, Sir Allan was the clan chief. At that time, he lived on Inchkenneth, one of his smaller islands in the Mull district, where he welcomed his guests warmly. From an anecdote told by Boswell, it seems that the loyalty to the chief endured even after the abolition act of 1747. “The MacInnises are said to be a branch of the Maclean clan. Sir Allan had heard that someone with that name refused to send him some rum, which greatly angered him. ‘You rascal!’ he exclaimed, ‘don’t you know I can hang you if I want? Refuse to send rum to me, you rascal! Don’t you know that if I order you to go and cut a man’s throat, you have to do it?’ ‘Yes, if it pleases your honor, and myself too, and hang myself as well!’ The poor guy denied that he had refused to send the rum. His claims were not just a pretense in front of his chief, as after we were out of Sir Allan’s hearing, he told me, ‘If he had sent his dog for the rum, I would have given it: I would cut my bones for him.’ As a way of reprimanding the fellow, Sir Allan remarked, ‘I believe you are a Campbell!’”

Sir Allan Maclean. From the original
painting in possession of
John Maclean Mackenzie Grieves, Esq.
of Hutton Hall, Berwickshire.

Dying without male issue in 1783, Sir Allan was succeeded by his kinsman, Sir Hector, 7th baronet; on whose death, Nov. 2, 1818, his brother, Lieut.-General Sir Fitzroy Jefferies Grafton Maclean, became the 8th baronet. He died July 5, 1847, leaving two sons, Sir Charles Fitzroy Grafton Maclean of Morvern, and Donald Maclean, of the chancery bar. Sir Charles, 9th baronet, married a daughter of the Hon. and Rev. Jacob Marsham, uncle of the Earl of Romney, and has issue, a son, Fitzroy Donald, major 13th dragoons, and four daughters, one of whom, Louisa, became the wife of Hon. Ralph Pelham Neville, son of the Earl of Abergavenny.

Dying without any male heirs in 1783, Sir Allan was succeeded by his relative, Sir Hector, the 7th baronet. After his death on November 2, 1818, his brother, Lieutenant-General Sir Fitzroy Jefferies Grafton Maclean, became the 8th baronet. He passed away on July 5, 1847, leaving behind two sons: Sir Charles Fitzroy Grafton Maclean of Morvern, and Donald Maclean, who was in the chancery. Sir Charles, the 9th baronet, married the daughter of the Hon. and Rev. Jacob Marsham, the uncle of the Earl of Romney, and they had a son, Fitzroy Donald, who is a major in the 13th Dragoons, along with four daughters. One of the daughters, Louisa, married the Hon. Ralph Pelham Neville, the son of the Earl of Abergavenny.

The first of the Lochbuy branch of the Macleans was Hector Reganach, brother of Lachlan Lubanach above mentioned. He had a son named John, or Murchard, whose great-grandson, John Og Maclean of Lochbuy, received from King James IV. several charters of the lands and baronies which had been held by his progenitors. He was killed, with his two elder[228] sons, in a family feud with the Macleans of Dowart. His only surviving son, Murdoch, was obliged, in consequence of the same feud, to retire to Ireland, where he married a daughter of the Earl of Antrim. By the mediation of his father-in-law, his differences with Dowart were satisfactorily adjusted, and he returned to the isles, where he spent his latter years in peace. The house of Lochbuy has always maintained that of the two brothers, Lachlan Lubanach and Hector Reganach, the latter was the senior, and that, consequently, the chiefship of the Macleans is vested in its head; “but this,” says Mr Gregory, “is a point on which there is no certain evidence.” The whole clan, at different periods, have followed the head of both families to the field, and fought under their command. The Lochbuy family now spells its name Maclaine.

The first of the Lochbuy branch of the Macleans was Hector Reganach, brother of Lachlan Lubanach mentioned earlier. He had a son named John, or Murchard, whose great-grandson, John Og Maclean of Lochbuy, received several charters for the lands and baronies that his ancestors had held from King James IV. He was killed, along with his two older[228] sons, in a family feud with the Macleans of Dowart. His only surviving son, Murdoch, was forced to flee to Ireland because of the same feud, where he married a daughter of the Earl of Antrim. Through his father-in-law's help, his disputes with Dowart were resolved, and he returned to the islands, living out his later years in peace. The house of Lochbuy has always claimed that of the two brothers, Lachlan Lubanach and Hector Reganach, Hector was the elder, and hence, the chiefship of the Macleans is held by its head; “but this,” says Mr. Gregory, “is a point on which there is no certain evidence.” Throughout different times, the entire clan has supported both families in battle and fought under their leadership. The Lochbuy family now spells its name Maclaine.

The Coll branch of the Macleans, like that of Dowart, descended from Lachlan Lubanach, said to have been grandfather of the fourth laird of Dowart and first laird of Coll, who were brothers. John Maclean, surnamed Garbh, son of Lachlan of Dowart, obtained the isle of Coll and the lands of Quinish in Mull from Alexander, Earl of Ross and Lord of the Isles, and afterwards, on the forfeiture of Cameron, the lands of Lochiel. The latter grant engendered, as we have seen, a deadly feud between the Camerons and the Macleans. At one time the son and successor of John Garbh occupied Lochiel by force, but was killed in a conflict with the Camerons at Corpach, in the reign of James III. His infant son would also have been put to death, had the boy not been saved by the Macgillonies or Macalonichs, a tribe of Lochaber that generally followed the clan Cameron. This youth, subsequently known as John Abrach Maclean of Coll, was the representative of the family in 1493, and from him was adopted the patronymic appellation of Maclean Abrach, by which the lairds of Coll were ever after distinguished.

The Coll branch of the Macleans, similar to Dowart, traces its roots back to Lachlan Lubanach, who is believed to have been the grandfather of the fourth laird of Dowart and the first laird of Coll, both of whom were brothers. John Maclean, nicknamed Garbh, the son of Lachlan of Dowart, received the isle of Coll and the lands of Quinish in Mull from Alexander, Earl of Ross and Lord of the Isles. Later, after Cameron's lands were forfeited, he also obtained the lands of Lochiel. This latter grant led to a fierce feud between the Camerons and the Macleans. At one point, the son and successor of John Garbh forcibly took over Lochiel but was killed in an altercation with the Camerons at Corpach during the reign of James III. His young son would have met the same fate if not for the rescue by the Macgillonies or Macalonichs, a tribe from Lochaber who generally supported the clan Cameron. This young boy, later known as John Abrach Maclean of Coll, represented the family in 1493, and from him, the patronymic name Maclean Abrach was adopted, by which the lairds of Coll were thereafter identified.

The tradition concerning this heir of Coll is thus related by Dr Johnson, in his Tour to the Hebrides:—“On the wall of old Coll Castle was, not long ago, a stone with an inscription, importing, ‘That if any man of the clan of Macalonich shall appear before this castle, though he come at midnight with a man’s head in his hand, he shall there find safety and protection against all but the king.’ This is an old Highland treaty made upon a memorable occasion. Maclean, the son of John Garbh, had obtained, it is said, from James II., a grant of the lands of Lochiel. Forfeited estates were not in those days quietly resigned: Maclean, therefore, went with an armed force to seize his new possessions, and, I know not for what reason, took his wife with him. The Camerons rose in defence of their chief, and a battle was fought at the head of Lochness, near the place where Fort Augustus now stands, in which Lochiel obtained the victory, and Maclean, with his followers, was defeated and destroyed. The lady fell into the hands of the conquerors, and being pregnant, was placed in the custody of Macalonich, one of a tribe or family branched from Cameron, with orders, if she brought a boy, to destroy him, if a girl, to spare her. Macalonich’s wife had a girl about the same time at which Lady M’Lean brought a boy; and Macalonich, with more generosity to his captive than fidelity to his trust, contrived that the children should be changed. Maclean in time recovered his original patrimony, and in gratitude to his friend, made his castle a place of refuge to any of the clan that should think himself in danger; and Maclean took upon himself and his posterity the care of educating the heir of Macalonich. The power of protection subsists no longer; but Maclean of Coll now educates the heir of Macalonich.”

The story about this heir of Coll is told by Dr. Johnson in his Tour to the Hebrides:—“Not long ago, there was a stone on the wall of old Coll Castle with an inscription that said, ‘If any man from the clan of Macalonich comes before this castle, even if he arrives at midnight with a man's head in his hand, he will find safety and protection here, except from the king.’ This is an old Highland agreement made during a significant event. Maclean, the son of John Garbh, is said to have received a grant of the lands of Lochiel from James II. Forfeited estates weren’t just surrendered in those days: so Maclean went with an armed force to claim his new lands, and I’m not sure why, but he took his wife with him. The Camerons defended their chief, and a battle took place at the head of Loch Ness, near where Fort Augustus is now, where Lochiel won, and Maclean and his followers were defeated and wiped out. The lady was captured by the victors and, being pregnant, was put under the care of Macalonich, a member of a branch of the Cameron family, with orders that if she had a boy, he should be killed, but if a girl, she should be spared. At the same time, Macalonich's wife had a girl when Lady M’Lean gave birth to a boy; and Macalonich, showing more kindness to his captive than loyalty to his orders, arranged for the children to be swapped. Eventually, Maclean regained his original inheritance, and out of gratitude to his friend, he made his castle a refuge for anyone from the clan who felt threatened; and Maclean took it upon himself and his descendants to raise the heir of Macalonich. The power of protection no longer exists, but Maclean of Coll still raises the heir of Macalonich.”

The account of the conversion of the simple islanders of Coll from Popery to Protestantism is curious. The laird had imbibed the principles of the Reformation, but found his people reluctant to abandon the religion of their fathers. To compel them to do so, he took his station one Sunday in the path which led to the Roman Catholic church, and as his clansmen approached he drove them back with his cane. They at once made their way to the Protestant place of worship, and from this persuasive mode of conversion his vassals ever after called it the religion of the gold-headed stick. Lachlan, the seventh proprietor of Coll, went over to Holland with some of his own men, in the reign of Charles II., and obtained the command of a company in General Mackay’s regiment, in the service of the Prince of Orange. He[229] afterwards returned to Scotland, and was drowned in the water of Lochy, in Lochaber, in 1687.

The story of how the simple islanders of Coll switched from Catholicism to Protestantism is interesting. The laird had embraced the ideas of the Reformation but found his people hesitant to leave the faith of their ancestors. To force them to change, he stood one Sunday in the path to the Roman Catholic church, and as his clansmen approached, he pushed them back with his cane. They immediately made their way to the Protestant church, and from this convincing method of conversion, his followers later referred to it as the religion of the gold-headed stick. Lachlan, the seventh owner of Coll, went to Holland with some of his men during the reign of Charles II, and he received command of a company in General Mackay’s regiment, which served the Prince of Orange. He[229] later returned to Scotland and drowned in the Lochy water in Lochaber in 1687.

Colonel Hugh Maclean, London, the last laird of Coll, of that name, was the 15th in regular descent from John Garbh, son of Lauchlan Lubanach.

Colonel Hugh Maclean, London, the last laird of Coll of that name, was the 15th in direct descent from John Garbh, son of Lauchlan Lubanach.

The Ardgour branch of the Macleans, which held its lands directly from the Lord of the Isles, is descended from Donald, another son of Lachlan, third laird of Dowart. The estate of Ardgour, which is in Argyleshire, had previously belonged to a different tribe (the Macmasters), but it was conferred upon Donald, either by Alexander, Earl of Ross, or by his son and successor, John. In 1463, Ewen or Eugene, son of Donald, held the office of seneschal of the household to the latter earl; and in 1493, Lachlan Macewen Maclean was laird of Ardgour. Alexander Maclean, Esq., the present laird of Ardgour, is the 14th from father to son.

The Ardgour branch of the Macleans, which held its land directly from the Lord of the Isles, is descended from Donald, another son of Lachlan, the third laird of Dowart. The Ardgour estate, located in Argyleshire, was previously owned by another clan (the Macmasters), but it was given to Donald, either by Alexander, Earl of Ross, or by his son and successor, John. In 1463, Ewen or Eugene, Donald's son, served as the seneschal of the household for the latter earl; and in 1493, Lachlan Macewen Maclean was the laird of Ardgour. Alexander Maclean, Esq., the current laird of Ardgour, is the 14th in direct descent from father to son.

During the 17th and 18th centuries the Macleans of Lochbuy, Coll, and Ardgour, more fortunate than the Dowart branch of the clan, contrived to preserve their estates nearly entire, although compelled by the Marquis of Argyll to renounce their holdings in capite of the crown, and to become vassals of that nobleman. They continued zealous partizans of the Stuarts, in whose cause they suffered severely.

During the 17th and 18th centuries, the Macleans of Lochbuy, Coll, and Ardgour were luckier than the Dowart branch of the clan. They managed to keep almost all their estates, even though they were forced by the Marquis of Argyll to give up their direct holdings from the crown and become vassals of that nobleman. They remained passionate supporters of the Stuarts, for whom they faced significant suffering.

From Lachlan Og Maclean, a younger son of Lachlan Mòr of Dowart, sprung the family of Torloisk in Mull.

From Lachlan Og Maclean, a younger son of Lachlan Mòr of Dowart, came the family of Torloisk in Mull.

Of the numerous flourishing cadets of the different branches, the principal were the Macleans of Kinlochaline, Ardtornish, and Drimnin, descended from the family of Dowart; of Tapul and Scallasdale, in the island of Mull, from that of Lochbuy; of Isle of Muck, from that of Coll; and of Borrera, in North Uist and Treshinish, from that of Ardgour. The family of Borrera are represented by Donald Maclean, Esq., and General Archibald Maclean. From the Isle of Muck and Treshinish Macleans is descended A. C. Maclean, Esq. of Haremere Hall, Sussex.

Of the many successful cadets from various branches, the main ones were the Macleans of Kinlochaline, Ardtornish, and Drimnin, who are descended from the Dowart family; from Tapul and Scallasdale on the island of Mull, who trace their lineage to Lochbuy; from the Isle of Muck, descended from Coll; and from Borrera in North Uist and Treshinish, who descend from Ardgour. The Borrera family is represented by Donald Maclean, Esq., and General Archibald Maclean. A. C. Maclean, Esq. of Haremere Hall, Sussex, is descended from the Macleans of the Isle of Muck and Treshinish.

The Macleans of Pennycross, island of Mull, represented by Alexander Maclean, Esq., derives from John Dubh, the first Maclean of Morvern. General Allan Maclean of Pennycross, colonel of the 13th light dragoons, charged with them at Waterloo.

The Macleans of Pennycross, island of Mull, represented by Alexander Maclean, Esq., are descendants of John Dubh, the first Maclean of Morvern. General Allan Maclean of Pennycross, colonel of the 13th light dragoons, led them into battle at Waterloo.

The force of the Macleans was at one time 800; in 1745 it was 500.

The Macleans had a force that reached 800 at one point; in 1745, it was down to 500.

MACNAUGHTON.

Badge—Heath.

Another clan, supposed by Mr Skene to have originally belonged to Moray, is the clan Nachtan or Macnaughton.

Another clan, believed by Mr. Skene to have originally come from Moray, is the clan Nachtan or Macnaughton.

The MS. of 1450 deduces the descent of the heads of this clan from Nachtan Mor, who is supposed to have lived in the 10th century. The Gaelic name Neachtain is the same as the Pictish Nectan, celebrated in the Pictish Chronicle as one of the great Celtic divisions in Scotland, and the appellation is among the most ancient in the north of Ireland, the original seat of the Cruithen Picts. According to Buchanan of Auchmar,[210] the heads of this clan were for ages thanes of Loch Tay, and possessed all the country between the south side of Loch-Fyne and Lochawe, parts of which were Glenira, Glenshira, Glenfine, and other places, while their principal seat was Dunderraw on Loch-Fyne.

The manuscript from 1450 traces the lineage of the leaders of this clan back to Nachtan Mor, who is believed to have lived in the 10th century. The Gaelic name Neachtain is the same as the Pictish Nectan, noted in the Pictish Chronicle as one of the major Celtic divisions in Scotland, and the name is among the oldest in northern Ireland, the original homeland of the Cruithen Picts. According to Buchanan of Auchmar,[210] the leaders of this clan were for many years thanes of Loch Tay and controlled all the land between the southern side of Loch-Fyne and Lochawe, which included areas like Glenira, Glenshira, Glenfine, and others, while their main residence was Dunderraw on Loch-Fyne.

Clan tartan
MACNAUGHTON.

In the reign of Robert III., Maurice or Morice Macnaughton had a charter from Colin Campbell of Lochow of sundry lands in Over Lochow, but their first settlement in Argyleshire, in the central parts of which their lands latterly wholly lay, took place long before this. When Malcolm the Maiden attempted[230] to civilise the ancient province of Moray, by introducing Norman and Saxon families, such as the Bissets, the Comyns, &c., in the place of the rude Celtic natives whom he had expatriated to the south, he gave lands in or near Strathtay or Strathspey, to Nachtan of Moray, for those he had held in that province. He had there a residence called Dunnachtan castle. Nesbit[211] describes this Nachtan as “an eminent man in the time of Malcolm IV.,” and says that he “was in great esteem with the family of Lochawe, to whom he was very assistant in them wars with the Macdougals, for which he was rewarded with sundry lands.” The family of Lochawe here mentioned were the Campbells.

During the reign of Robert III, Maurice, or Morice Macnaughton, received a charter from Colin Campbell of Lochow for several lands in Over Lochow. However, their first settlement in Argyleshire, where their lands eventually fully lay, occurred well before this. When Malcolm the Maiden tried to civilize the ancient province of Moray by bringing in Norman and Saxon families, like the Bissets and the Comyns, to replace the rough Celtic natives he had expelled to the south, he granted lands in or near Strathtay or Strathspey to Nachtan of Moray for the lands he had previously held in that province. He had a residence there called Dunnachtan castle. Nesbit describes this Nachtan as “an eminent man in the time of Malcolm IV,” adding that he “was held in high regard by the family of Lochawe, to whom he was very helpful in their wars with the Macdougals, for which he was rewarded with various lands.” The family of Lochawe mentioned here were the Campbells.

The Macnaughtons appear to have been fairly and finally settled in Argyleshire previous to the reign of Alexander III., as Gilchrist Macnaughton, styled of that ilk, was by that monarch appointed, in 1287, heritable keeper of his castle and island of Frechelan (Fraoch Ellan) on Lochawe, on condition that he should be properly entertained when he should pass that way; whence a castle embattled was assumed as the crest of the family.

The Macnaughtons seem to have been well-established in Argyleshire before the reign of Alexander III. Gilchrist Macnaughton, known as "of that ilk," was appointed by this king in 1287 as the hereditary keeper of his castle and the island of Frechelan (Fraoch Ellan) on Lochawe, with the agreement that he would be properly hosted whenever he traveled that way; this is why a battlemented castle was adopted as the family crest.

This Gilchrist was father or grandfather of Donald Macnaughton of that ilk, who, being nearly connected with the Macdougals of Lorn, joined that powerful chief with his clan against Robert the Bruce, and fought against the latter at the battle of Dalree in 1306, in consequence of which he lost a great part of his estates. In Abercromby’s Martial Achievements,[212] it is related that the extraordinary courage shown by the king in having, in a narrow pass, slain with his own hand several of his pursuers, and amongst the rest three brothers, so greatly excited the admiration of the chief of the Macnaughtons that he became thenceforth one of his firmest adherents.[213]

This Gilchrist was the father or grandfather of Donald Macnaughton of that ilk, who, being closely related to the Macdougals of Lorn, joined that powerful leader with his clan against Robert the Bruce and fought against him at the battle of Dalree in 1306, resulting in the loss of a significant portion of his estates. In Abercromby’s Martial Achievements,[212] it is noted that the remarkable bravery displayed by the king, who killed several of his pursuers with his own hand in a narrow pass, including three brothers, greatly impressed the chief of the Macnaughtons, making him one of the king's strongest supporters from that point on.[213]

His son and successor, Duncan Macnaughton of that ilk, was a steady and loyal subject to King David II., who, as a reward for his fidelity, conferred on his son, Alexander, lands in the island of Lewis, a portion of the forfeited possessions of John of the Isles, which the chiefs of the clan Naughton held for a time. The ruins of their castle of Macnaughton are still pointed out on that island.

His son and successor, Duncan Macnaughton of that ilk, was a loyal and dependable subject to King David II, who, as a reward for his loyalty, gave his son, Alexander, lands on the island of Lewis, part of the forfeited possessions of John of the Isles, which the chiefs of the clan Naughton held for a while. The ruins of their castle, Macnaughton, can still be seen on that island.

Donald Macnaughton, a younger son of the family, was, in 1436, elected bishop of Dunkeld, in the reign of James I.

Donald Macnaughton, a younger son of the family, was elected bishop of Dunkeld in 1436 during the reign of James I.

Alexander Macnaughton of that ilk, who lived in the beginning of the 16th century, was knighted by James IV., whom he accompanied to the disastrous field of Flodden, where he was slain, with nearly the whole chivalry of Scotland. His son, John, was succeeded by his second son, Malcolm Macnaughton of Glenshira, his eldest son having predeceased him. Malcolm died in the end of the reign of James VI., and was succeeded by his eldest son, Alexander.

Alexander Macnaughton of that ilk, who lived at the beginning of the 16th century, was knighted by James IV. He accompanied the king to the tragic battle of Flodden, where he was killed along with almost all the knights of Scotland. His son, John, was succeeded by his second son, Malcolm Macnaughton of Glenshira, as his oldest son had died before him. Malcolm passed away toward the end of James VI's reign and was succeeded by his eldest son, Alexander.

John, the second son of Malcolm, being of a handsome appearance, attracted the notice of King James VI., who appointed him one of his pages of honour, on his accession to the English crown. He became rich, and purchased lands in Kintyre. His elder brother, Alexander Macnaughton of that ilk, adhered firmly to the cause of Charles I., and in his service sustained many severe losses. At the Restoration, as some sort of compensation, he was knighted by Charles II., and, unlike many others, received from that monarch a liberal pension for life. Sir Alexander Macnaughton spent his later days in London, where he died. His son and successor, John Macnaughton of that ilk, succeeded to an estate greatly burdened with debt, but did not hesitate in his adherence to the fallen fortunes of the Stuarts. At the head of a considerable body of his own clan, he joined Viscount Dundee, and was with him at Killiecrankie. James VII. signed a deed in his favour, restoring to his family all its old lands and hereditary rights, but, as it never passed the seals in Scotland, it was of no value. His lands were taken from him, not by forfeiture, but “the estate,” says Buchanan of Auchmar, “was evicted by creditors for sums noways equivalent to its value, and, there being no diligence used for relief thereof, it went out of the hands of the family.” His son, Alexander, a captain in Queen Anne’s guards, was killed in the expedition to Vigo in 1702. His brother, John, at the beginning of the last century was for many years collector of customs at Anstruther[231] in Fife, and subsequently was appointed inspector-general in the same department. The direct male line of the Macnaughton chiefs became extinct at his death.

John, the second son of Malcolm, was good-looking and caught the attention of King James VI., who made him one of his pages of honor when he became king of England. He became wealthy and bought land in Kintyre. His older brother, Alexander Macnaughton of that ilk, strongly supported Charles I. and suffered many losses in his service. After the Restoration, he was knighted by Charles II. as some sort of compensation and received a generous lifetime pension from the king, unlike many others. Sir Alexander Macnaughton spent his final days in London, where he passed away. His son and successor, John Macnaughton of that ilk, inherited an estate heavily burdened with debt but remained loyal to the defeated Stuart cause. Leading a significant portion of his clan, he joined Viscount Dundee and fought with him at Killiecrankie. James VII. issued a deed in his favor, restoring his family's old lands and hereditary rights, but since it never went through the seals in Scotland, it was worthless. His lands were taken from him, not through forfeiture, but as Buchanan of Auchmar states, "the estate was evicted by creditors for sums far less than its value, and with no efforts made to recover it, it left the family's hands." His son, Alexander, a captain in Queen Anne’s guards, died during the expedition to Vigo in 1702. His brother, John, was the customs collector at Anstruther in Fife for many years at the beginning of the last century, later becoming inspector-general in the same department. The direct male line of the Macnaughton chiefs ended with his death.

“The Mackenricks are ascribed to the Macnaughton line, as also families of Macknights (or Macneits), Macnayers, Macbraynes, and Maceols.” The present head of the Macbraynes is John Burns Macbrayne, Esq. of Glenbranter, Cowel, Argyleshire, grandson of Donald Macbrayne, merchant in Glasgow, who was great-grandson, on the female side, of Alexander Macnaughton of that ilk, and heir of line of John Macnaughton, inspector-general of customs in Scotland. On this account the present representative of the Macbraynes is entitled to quarter his arms with those of the Macnaughtons.

“The Mackenricks are linked to the Macnaughton lineage, as are families like the Macknights (or Macneits), Macnayers, Macbraynes, and Maceols.” The current head of the Macbraynes is John Burns Macbrayne, Esq. of Glenbranter, Cowel, Argyleshire, who is the grandson of Donald Macbrayne, a merchant in Glasgow. Donald was the great-grandson, through the female line, of Alexander Macnaughton of that ilk and heir of line to John Macnaughton, the inspector-general of customs in Scotland. Because of this, the current representative of the Macbraynes has the right to combine his family crest with that of the Macnaughtons.

There are still in Athole families of the Macnaughton name, proving so far what has been stated respecting their early possession of lands in that district. Stewart of Garth makes most honourable mention of one of the sept, who was in the service of Menzies of Culdares in the year 1745. That gentleman had been “out” in 1715, and was pardoned. Grateful so far, he did not join Prince Charles, but sent a fine charger to him as he entered England. The servant, Macnaughton, who conveyed the present, was taken and tried at Carlisle. The errand on which he had come was clearly proved, and he was offered pardon and life if he would reveal the name of the sender of the horse. He asked with indignation if they supposed that he could be such a villain. They repeated the offer to him on the scaffold, but he died firm to his notion of fidelity. His life was nothing to that of his master, he said. The brother of this Macnaughton was known to Garth, and was one of the Gael who always carried a weapon about him to his dying day.[214]

There are still families with the Macnaughton name in Athole, which confirms what has been said about their early ownership of land in that area. Stewart of Garth honors one member of the clan, who was in the service of Menzies of Culdares in 1745. This gentleman had been involved in the uprising of 1715 but was granted a pardon. Although grateful, he did not join Prince Charles but instead sent a fine horse to him as he entered England. The servant, Macnaughton, who delivered the gift, was captured and tried in Carlisle. The purpose of his visit was clearly proven, and he was offered a pardon and freedom if he would reveal the name of the horse's sender. He indignantly asked if they thought he could be such a traitor. They repeated the offer to him on the scaffold, but he remained steadfast in his loyalty. He said his life was not worth more than that of his master. This Macnaughton's brother was known to Garth and was one of those from the Gael who always carried a weapon with him until his death.[214]


Under the subordinate head of Siol O’Cain, other two clans are included in the Maormordom of Moray, viz., clan Roich or Munro, and clan Gillemhaol or Macmillan.

Under the category of Siol O’Cain, two other clans are included in the Maormordom of Moray: clan Roich or Munro, and clan Gillemhaol or Macmillan.

Munro.

The possessions of the clan Monro or Munro, situated on the north side of Cromarty Firth, were generally known in the Highlands by the name of Fearrann Donull or Donald’s country, being so called, it is said, from the progenitor of the clan, Donald the son of O’Ceann, who lived in the time of Macbeth. The Munroes were vassals of the Earls of Ross, and may be regarded as a portion of the native Scottish Gael. According to Sir George Mackenzie, they came originally from the north of Ireland with the Macdonalds, on which great clan “they had constantly a depending.” Their name he states to have been derived from “a mount on the river Roe,” county Derry. Clan tradition, probably not more to be relied upon than tradition generally, holds that they formed a branch of the natives of Scotland who, about 357, being driven out by the Romans, and forced to take refuge in Ireland, were located for several centuries on the stream of the Roe, and among the adjacent mountains. In the time of Malcolm II., or beginning of the 11th century, the ancestors of the Munroes are said to have come over to Scotland to aid in expelling the Danes, under the above named Donald, son of O’Ceann, who, for his services, received the lands of East Dingwall in Ross-shire. These lands, erected into a barony, were denominated Foulis, from Loch Foyle in Ireland, and the chief of the clan was designated of Foulis, his residence in the parish of Kiltearn, near the mountain called Ben Uaish or Ben Wyvis. So says tradition.

The belongings of the Monro or Munro clan, located on the north side of Cromarty Firth, were commonly referred to in the Highlands as Fearrann Donull or Donald’s country. This name is believed to have come from the clan's ancestor, Donald the son of O’Ceann, who lived during the time of Macbeth. The Munroes were vassals of the Earls of Ross and can be seen as part of the native Scottish Gael. According to Sir George Mackenzie, they originally came from the north of Ireland with the Macdonalds, being closely associated with that prominent clan. He claims their name was derived from “a mount on the river Roe,” in County Derry. Clan tradition, likely no more reliable than tradition usually is, suggests they were a branch of the native Scots who were driven out by the Romans around 357 and took refuge in Ireland, living for several centuries along the Roe River and the nearby mountains. In the time of Malcolm II, at the start of the 11th century, the Munroes are said to have come to Scotland to help expel the Danes, led by Donald, son of O’Ceann, who, for his contributions, was granted the lands of East Dingwall in Ross-shire. These lands were made into a barony and were named Foulis, after Loch Foyle in Ireland. The chief of the clan was titled of Foulis, with his residence in the parish of Kiltearn, near the mountain known as Ben Uaish or Ben Wyvis. According to tradition.

MUNRO OF FOULIS.

Badge—According to some,
Eagle’s Feathers, others,
Common Club Moss.

Another conjecture as to the origin of the name of Munro is that, from having acted as bailiffs or stewards to the Lords of the Isles in the earldom of Ross, they were called “Munrosses.” Skene, as we have said, ranks the clan as members of a great family called the Siol O’Cain, and makes them out to be a branch of the clan Chattan, by ingeniously converting O’Cain into O’Cathan, and thus forming Chattan. Sir George Mackenzie says the name originally was Bunroe.

Another suggestion for the origin of the name Munro is that, since they served as bailiffs or stewards to the Lords of the Isles in the earldom of Ross, they were referred to as “Munrosses.” Skene, as we mentioned, classifies the clan as part of a larger family called the Siol O’Cain and claims they are a branch of clan Chattan by cleverly changing O’Cain into O’Cathan, which leads to Chattan. Sir George Mackenzie states that the name originally was Bunroe.

Hugh Munro, the first of the family authentically designated of Foulis, died in 1126. He seems to have been the grandson of Donald, the son of O’Ceann above mentioned. Robert, reckoned the second baron of Foulis, was actively engaged in the wars of David I. and Malcolm IV. Donald, heir of Robert, built the old tower of Foulis. His successor, Robert, married a daughter of the Earl of Sutherland. George, fifth baron of Foulis, obtained charters from Alexander II. Soon after the accession of Alexander III., an insurrection broke out against the Earl of Ross, the feudal superior of the Munroes, by the clans Ivor, Talvigh, and Laiwe, and other people of the province. The earl having apprehended their leader, and imprisoned him at Dingwall, the insurgents seized upon his second son at Balnagowan, and detained him as a hostage till their leader should be released. The Munroes and the Dingwalls immediately took up arms, and setting off in pursuit, overtook the insurgents at Bealligh-ne-Broig, between Ferrandonald and Loch Broom, where a sanguinary conflict took place. “The clan Iver, clan Talvigh, and clan Laiwe,” says Sir Robert Gordon, “wer almost uterlie extinguished and slain.” The earl’s son was rescued, and to requite the service performed he made various grants of land to the Munroes and Dingwalls.

Hugh Munro, the first member of the family officially called Foulis, died in 1126. He appears to have been the grandson of Donald, the son of O’Ceann mentioned earlier. Robert, considered the second baron of Foulis, was actively involved in the wars of David I and Malcolm IV. Donald, Robert's heir, built the old tower of Foulis. His successor, Robert, married a daughter of the Earl of Sutherland. George, the fifth baron of Foulis, received charters from Alexander II. Shortly after Alexander III took the throne, a rebellion broke out against the Earl of Ross, the feudal lord of the Munroes, led by the clans Ivor, Talvigh, Laiwe, and other people from the area. The earl captured their leader and imprisoned him at Dingwall, prompting the rebels to seize his second son at Balnagowan, holding him as a hostage until their leader was freed. The Munroes and the Dingwalls quickly took up arms, pursuing the rebels and catching up with them at Bealligh-ne-Broig, between Ferrandonald and Loch Broom, where a fierce battle occurred. “The clan Iver, clan Talvigh, and clan Laiwe,” notes Sir Robert Gordon, “were almost completely wiped out and killed.” The earl’s son was rescued, and as a reward for their service, he granted various parcels of land to the Munroes and Dingwalls.

Sir Robert Munro, the sixth of his house, fought in the army of Bruce at the battle of Bannockburn. His only son, George, fell there, leaving an heir, who succeeded his grandfather. This George Munro of Foulis was slain at Halidonhill in 1333. The same year, according to Sir Robert Gordon, although Shaw makes the date 1454, occurred the remarkable event which led to a feud between the Munroes and Mackintoshes, and of which an account is given under the former date in the General History.

Sir Robert Munro, the sixth of his line, fought in Bruce's army at the Battle of Bannockburn. His only son, George, died there, leaving an heir who succeeded his grandfather. This George Munro of Foulis was killed at Halidon Hill in 1333. The same year, according to Sir Robert Gordon, though Shaw states the date as 1454, a notable event happened that sparked a feud between the Munroes and the Mackintoshes, which is detailed under the earlier date in the General History.

Robert, the eighth baron of Foulis, married a niece of Eupheme, daughter of the Earl of Ross, and queen of Robert II. He was killed in an obscure skirmish in 1369, and was succeeded by his son, Hugh, ninth baron of Foulis, who joined Donald, second Lord of the Isles, when he claimed the earldom of Ross in right of his wife.

Robert, the eighth Baron of Foulis, married a niece of Eupheme, who was the daughter of the Earl of Ross and the queen of Robert II. He was killed in a minor battle in 1369 and was succeeded by his son, Hugh, the ninth Baron of Foulis, who allied with Donald, the second Lord of the Isles, when he claimed the earldom of Ross through his wife.

The forfeiture of the earldom of Ross in 1476, made the Munroes and other vassal families independent of any superior but the crown. In the charters which the family of Foulis obtained from the Scottish kings, at various times, they were declared to hold their lands on the singular tenure of furnishing a ball of snow at Midsummer if required, which the hollows in their mountain property could at all times supply; and it is said that when the Duke of Cumberland proceeded north against the Pretender in 1746, the Munroes actually sent him some snow to cool his wines. In one charter, the addendum was a pair of white gloves or three pennies.

The loss of the earldom of Ross in 1476 made the Munroes and other vassal families independent of any authority except for the crown. In the charters that the Foulis family received from the Scottish kings at different times, it was stated that they held their lands under the unique condition of providing a ball of snow at Midsummer if needed, which the depressions in their mountain land could always supply; it's said that when the Duke of Cumberland marched north against the Pretender in 1746, the Munroes actually sent him some snow to chill his wines. In one charter, there was an additional note about a pair of white gloves or three pennies.

Robert, the 14th baron, fell at the battle of Pinkie in 1547. Robert More Munro, the 15th chief, was a faithful friend of Mary, queen of Scots. Buchanan states, that when that unfortunate princess went to Inverness in 1562, “as soon as they heard of their sovereign’s danger, a great number of the most eminent Scots poured in around her, especially the Frasers and Munroes, who were esteemed the most valiant of the clans inhabiting those countries.” These two clans took for the Queen Inverness castle, which had refused her admission.

Robert, the 14th baron, was killed at the battle of Pinkie in 1547. Robert More Munro, the 15th chief, was a loyal friend of Mary, queen of Scots. Buchanan notes that when the unfortunate princess traveled to Inverness in 1562, “as soon as they heard of their sovereign’s danger, a great number of the most prominent Scots gathered around her, especially the Frasers and Munroes, who were considered the bravest of the clans living in those areas.” These two clans took Inverness Castle for the Queen, which had denied her entry.

With the Mackenzies the Munroes were often at feud, and Andrew Munro of Milntown defended, for three years, the castle of the canonry of Ross, which he had received from the Regent Moray in 1569, against the clan Kenzie, at the expense of many lives on both sides. It was, however, afterwards delivered up to the Mackenzies under the act of pacification.

With the Mackenzies, the Munroes frequently clashed, and Andrew Munro of Milntown defended the castle of the canonry of Ross for three years. He had received it from Regent Moray in 1569, battling the Kenzie clan, which cost many lives on both sides. However, it was later surrendered to the Mackenzies as part of the peace agreement.

The chief, Robert More Munro, became a Protestant at an early period of the Scottish Reformation. He died in 1588. His son,[233] Robert, sixteenth baron of Foulis, died without issue in July 1589, and was succeeded by his brother, Hector Munro, seventeenth baron of Foulis. The latter died 14th November 1603.

The chief, Robert More Munro, converted to Protestantism early on during the Scottish Reformation. He passed away in 1588. His son, [233] Robert, the sixteenth baron of Foulis, died without leaving any children in July 1589, and his brother, Hector Munro, became the seventeenth baron of Foulis. Hector died on November 14, 1603.

Hector’s eldest son, Robert Munro, eighteenth chief of Foulis, styled “the Black Baron,” was the first of his house who engaged in the religious wars of Gustavus Adolphus, in the 17th century. In 1626 he went over with the Scottish corps of Sir Donald Mackay, first Lord Reay, accompanied by six other officers of his name and near kindred. Doddridge says of him, that “the worthy Scottish gentleman was so struck with a regard to the common cause, in which he himself had no concern but what piety and virtue gave him, that he joined Gustavus with a great number of his friends who bore his own name. Many of them gained great reputation in this war, and that of Robert, their leader, was so eminent that he was made colonel of two regiments at the same time, the one of horse, the other of foot in that service.” In 1629 the laird of Foulis raised a reinforcement of 700 men on his own lands, and at a later period joined Gustavus with them. The officers of Mackay’s and Munro’s Highland regiments who served under Gustavus Adolphus, in addition to rich buttons, wore a gold chain round their necks, to secure the owner, in case of being wounded or taken prisoner, good treatment, or payment for future ransom. In the service of Gustavus, there were at one time not less than “three generals, eight colonels, five lieutenant-colonels, eleven majors, and above thirty captains, all of the name of Munro, besides a great number of subalterns.”

Hector’s eldest son, Robert Munro, the eighteenth chief of Foulis, known as “the Black Baron,” was the first in his family to participate in the religious wars of Gustavus Adolphus in the 17th century. In 1626, he joined the Scottish troops of Sir Donald Mackay, the first Lord Reay, along with six other officers from his family and close relatives. Doddridge mentions that “the noble Scottish gentleman was so moved by the shared cause, which didn't involve him except for his sense of duty and virtue, that he joined Gustavus with a large group of friends who shared his last name. Many of them earned great recognition in this conflict, and Robert, their leader, became so prominent that he was appointed colonel of two regiments at the same time, one cavalry and one infantry.” In 1629, the laird of Foulis raised a reinforcement of 700 men from his own lands and later joined Gustavus with them. The officers of Mackay’s and Munro’s Highland regiments who served under Gustavus Adolphus not only wore rich buttons but also sported a gold chain around their necks, guaranteeing that they would receive good treatment or a payment for ransom in case they were wounded or captured. At one point in the service of Gustavus, there were at least “three generals, eight colonels, five lieutenant-colonels, eleven majors, and over thirty captains, all named Munro, in addition to many junior officers.”

The “Black Baron” died at Ulm, from a wound in his foot, in the year 1633, and leaving no male issue, he was succeeded by his brother, Hector Munro, nineteenth baron of Foulis, who had also distinguished himself in the German wars, and who, on his return to Britain, was created by Charles I. a baronet of Nova Scotia, 7th June 1634. He married Mary, daughter of Hugh Mackay of Farr, and dying in 1635, in Germany, was succeeded by his only son, Sir Hector, second baronet, who died, unmarried, in 1651, at the age of 17. The title and property devolved on his cousin, Robert Munro of Opisdale, grandson of George, third son of the fifteenth baron of Foulis.

The “Black Baron” died in Ulm from a foot wound in 1633. Since he had no male heirs, his brother, Hector Munro, the nineteenth baron of Foulis, succeeded him. Hector had also made a name for himself in the German wars, and upon returning to Britain, he was appointed a baronet of Nova Scotia by Charles I on June 7, 1634. He married Mary, the daughter of Hugh Mackay of Farr, but died in 1635 in Germany. He was succeeded by his only son, Sir Hector, the second baronet, who died unmarried in 1651 at just 17. The title and property then passed to his cousin, Robert Munro of Opisdale, the grandson of George, the third son of the fifteenth baron of Foulis.

During the civil wars at home, when Charles I. called to his aid some of the veteran officers who had served in Germany, this Colonel Robert Munro was one of them. He was employed chiefly in Ireland from 1641 to 1645, when he was surprised and taken prisoner personally by General Monk. He was subsequently lieutenant-general of the royalist troops in Scotland, when he fought a duel with the Earl of Glencairn. Afterwards he joined Charles II. in Holland. After the Revolution he was appointed commander-in-chief of the forces in Scotland.

During the civil wars at home, when Charles I. enlisted some veteran officers who had served in Germany, Colonel Robert Munro was one of them. He spent most of his time in Ireland from 1641 to 1645, when he was unexpectedly captured by General Monk. He later became the lieutenant-general of the royalist troops in Scotland, where he had a duel with the Earl of Glencairn. Afterwards, he joined Charles II. in Holland. After the Revolution, he was appointed commander-in-chief of the forces in Scotland.

Sir Robert Munro, third baronet of Foulis, died in 1688, and was succeeded by his eldest son, Sir John, fourth baronet, who, in the Scottish convention of estates, proved himself to be a firm supporter of the Revolution. He was such a strenuous advocate of Presbyterianism, that, being a man of large frame, he was usually called “the Presbyterian mortar-piece.” In the Stuart persecutions, previous to his succession to the title, he had, for his adherence to the covenant, been both fined and imprisoned by the tyrannical government that then ruled in Scotland. He died in 1696. His son, Sir Robert, fifth baronet, though blind, was appointed by George I. high sheriff of Ross, by commission, under the great seal, dated 9th June 1725. He married Jean, daughter of John Forbes of Culloden, and died in 1729.

Sir Robert Munro, the third baronet of Foulis, died in 1688 and was succeeded by his eldest son, Sir John, the fourth baronet, who proved to be a strong supporter of the Revolution in the Scottish convention of estates. He was such a passionate advocate of Presbyterianism that, being a large man, he was often referred to as “the Presbyterian mortar-piece.” During the Stuart persecutions, before he inherited the title, he was fined and imprisoned for his commitment to the covenant by the oppressive government that ruled Scotland at the time. He died in 1696. His son, Sir Robert, the fifth baronet, although blind, was appointed high sheriff of Ross by George I, with a commission under the great seal, dated June 9, 1725. He married Jean, the daughter of John Forbes of Culloden, and died in 1729.

His eldest son, Sir Robert, twenty-seventh baron and sixth baronet of Foulis, a gallant military officer, was the companion in arms of Colonel Gardiner, and fell at the battle of Falkirk, 17th January 1746.

His oldest son, Sir Robert, the twenty-seventh baron and sixth baronet of Foulis, a brave military officer, was a comrade of Colonel Gardiner and died at the Battle of Falkirk on January 17, 1746.

In May 1740, when the Independent companies were formed into the 43d Highland regiment (now the 42d Royal Highlanders), Sir Robert Munro was appointed lieutenant-colonel, John Earl of Crawford and Lindsay being its colonel. Among the captains were his next brother, George Munro of Culcairn, and John Munro, promoted to be lieutenant-colonel in 1745. The surgeon of the regiment was his youngest brother, Dr James Munro.[215]

In May 1740, when the Independent companies were organized into the 43rd Highland regiment (now the 42nd Royal Highlanders), Sir Robert Munro was appointed lieutenant-colonel, with John Earl of Crawford and Lindsay as its colonel. Among the captains were his brother, George Munro of Culcairn, and John Munro, who was promoted to lieutenant-colonel in 1745. The regiment's surgeon was his youngest brother, Dr. James Munro.[215]

The fate of Sir Robert’s other brother, Captain George Munro of Culcairn, was peculiar. He was shot on the shores of Loch Arkaig among the wild rocks of Lochaber, on Sunday, 31st August 1746, by one of the rebels named Dugald Roy Cameron, or, as he is styled in tradition, Du Rhu. After the Rebellion, an order was issued to the Highlanders to deliver up their arms. Dugald, accordingly, sent his son to Fort-William with his arms to be delivered up. When proceeding down Loch Arkaig, the young man was met by an officer of the name of Grant, who was conducting a party of soldiers into Knoydart, and being immediately seized, was shot on the spot. His father swore to be revenged, and learning that the officer rode a white horse, he watched behind a rock for his return, on a height above Loch Arkaig. Captain Munro had unfortunately borrowed the white horse on which Grant rode, and he met the fate intended for Grant. Dugald Roy escaped, and afterwards became a soldier in the British service.

The fate of Sir Robert’s other brother, Captain George Munro of Culcairn, was unusual. He was shot on the banks of Loch Arkaig among the rugged rocks of Lochaber, on Sunday, August 31, 1746, by one of the rebels named Dugald Roy Cameron, or as he’s known in legend, Du Rhu. After the Rebellion, the Highlanders were ordered to surrender their weapons. Dugald sent his son to Fort-William to turn in his arms. While traveling down Loch Arkaig, the young man was confronted by an officer named Grant, who was leading a group of soldiers into Knoydart, and was immediately captured and shot on the spot. His father vowed to get revenge, and upon learning that the officer rode a white horse, he hid behind a rock to wait for his return, above Loch Arkaig. Captain Munro had unfortunately borrowed the white horse that Grant rode, and he met the fate intended for Grant. Dugald Roy got away and later joined the British army.

Sir Robert left a son, Sir Harry Munro, seventh baronet and twenty-fifth baron of Foulis, an eminent scholar and a M.P.

Sir Robert had a son, Sir Harry Munro, the seventh baronet and twenty-fifth baron of Foulis, a distinguished scholar and a Member of Parliament.

His son, Sir Hugh, eighth baronet, had an only daughter, Mary Seymour Munro, who died January 12, 1849. On his decease. May 2, 1848, his kinsman, Sir Charles, became ninth baronet and twenty-seventh baron of Foulis. He was eldest son of George Munro, Esq. of Culrain, Ross-shire (who died in 1845), and lineal male descendant of Lieut.-General Sir George Munro, next brother to the third baronet of this family. He married—1st, in 1817, Amelia, daughter of Frederick Browne, Esq., 14th dragoons; issue, five sons and two daughters; 2d, in 1853, Harriette, daughter of Robert Midgely, Esq. of Essington, Yorkshire. Charles, the eldest son, was born in 1824, married in 1847, with issue.

His son, Sir Hugh, the eighth baronet, had an only daughter, Mary Seymour Munro, who died on January 12, 1849. After his death on May 2, 1848, his relative, Sir Charles, became the ninth baronet and the twenty-seventh baron of Foulis. He was the eldest son of George Munro, Esq. of Culrain, Ross-shire (who passed away in 1845), and a direct male descendant of Lieutenant General Sir George Munro, who was the next brother to the third baronet of this family. He married—first, in 1817, Amelia, the daughter of Frederick Browne, Esq., 14th Dragoons; they had five sons and two daughters. He married—second, in 1853, Harriette, the daughter of Robert Midgely, Esq. of Essington, Yorkshire. Charles, the eldest son, was born in 1824 and married in 1847, and they had children.

The military strength of the Munroes in 1715 was 400, and in 1745, 500 men. The clan slogan or battle cry was “Caisteal Foulis na theine”—Castle Foulis in flames.

The military strength of the Munroes in 1715 was 400, and in 1745, 500 men. The clan slogan or battle cry was “Caisteal Foulis na theine”—Castle Foulis in flames.

Macmillan.

Of the origin and history of the Macmillans, little seems to be known. According to Buchanan of Auchmar, they are descended from the second son of Aurelan, seventh laird of Buchanan. According to Mr Skene, the earliest seat of the Macmillans appears to have been on both sides of Loch Arkaig, and he thinks this confirmatory of a clan tradition, that they are connected with the clan Chattan. The Macmillans were at one time dependent on the Lords of the Isles, but when Loch Arkaig came into possession of the Camerons, they became dependent on the latter. “Another branch of this clan,” says Skene, “possessed the greater part of southern Knapdale, where their chief was known under the title of Macmillan of Knap; and although the family is now extinct, many records of their former power are to be found in that district.” We take the liberty of quoting further from Mr Skene as to the history of the Macmillans.

Of the origin and history of the Macmillans, little seems to be known. According to Buchanan of Auchmar, they are descended from the second son of Aurelan, the seventh laird of Buchanan. Mr. Skene states that the earliest home of the Macmillans appears to have been on both sides of Loch Arkaig, and he believes this supports a clan tradition that they are linked to clan Chattan. The Macmillans were once dependent on the Lords of the Isles, but when Loch Arkaig came under the control of the Camerons, they became reliant on them instead. “Another branch of this clan,” says Skene, “owned most of southern Knapdale, where their chief was known by the title Macmillan of Knap; and although that family is now extinct, many records of their former power can still be found in that area.” We take the liberty of quoting further from Mr. Skene regarding the history of the Macmillans.

“One of the towers of that fine ancient edifice, Castle Sweyn, bears the name of Macmillan’s Tower, and there is a stone cross in the old churchyard of Kilmoray Knap, upwards of twelve feet high, richly sculptured, which has upon one side the representation of an Highland chief engaged in hunting the deer, having the following inscription in ancient Saxon characters underneath the figure:—Hæc est crux Alexandri Macmillan.’ Although the Macmillans were at a very early period in Knapdale, they probably obtained the greater part of their possessions there by marriage with the heiress of the chief of the Macneills, in the 16th century. Tradition asserts that these Knapdale Macmillans came originally from Lochtay-side, and that they formerly possessed Lawers, on the north side of that loch, from which they were driven by Chalmers of Lawers, in the reign of David II.

“One of the towers of that impressive old building, Castle Sweyn, is called Macmillan’s Tower, and there's a stone cross in the old churchyard of Kilmoray Knap, standing over twelve feet tall, beautifully carved. On one side, it depicts a Highland chief hunting deer, with the inscription in ancient Saxon letters underneath the figure:—Hæc est crux Alexandri Macmillan.’ Although the Macmillans were in Knapdale quite early on, they likely gained most of their land through marriage to the heiress of the Macneill chief in the 16th century. Tradition says that these Knapdale Macmillans originally came from the shores of Lochtay, and that they once owned Lawers on the north side of the loch, from which they were forced out by Chalmers of Lawers during the reign of David II.”

“As there is little reason to doubt the accuracy of the tradition, it would appear that this branch of the Macmillans had been removed by Malcolm IV. from North Moray, and placed in the crown lands of Strathtay. Macmillan is said to have had the charter of his lands in Knapdale engraved in the Gaelic language and character upon a rock at the extremity of his estate; and tradition reports that the last of the name, in order to prevent the prostitution of his wife, butchered her admirer, and was obliged in consequence to abscond. On the extinction of the family of the[235] chief, the next branch, Macmillan of Dunmore, assumed the title of Macmillan of Macmillan, but that family is now also extinct.

“As there is little reason to doubt the accuracy of the tradition, it seems that this branch of the Macmillans was moved by Malcolm IV from North Moray to the crown lands of Strathtay. Macmillan is said to have had the charter of his lands in Knapdale engraved in Gaelic on a rock at the edge of his estate; and tradition claims that the last of the name, to prevent his wife from being unfaithful, killed her lover and then had to go into hiding. After the chief's family died out, the next branch, Macmillan of Dunmore, took on the title of Macmillan of Macmillan, but that family is now also extinct."

“Although the Macmillans appear at one time to have been a clan of considerable importance, yet as latterly they became mere dependants upon their more powerful neighbours, who possessed the superiority of their lands, and as their principal families are now extinct, no records of their history have come down to us, nor do we know what share they took in the various great events of Highland history. Their property, upon the extinction of the family of the chief, was contended for by the Campbells and Macneills, the latter of whom were a powerful clan in North Knapdale, but the contest was, by compromise, decided in favour of the former. It continued in the same family till the year 1775, when, after the death of the tenth possessor, the estate was purchased by Sir Archibald Campbell of Inverniel.”

“Although the Macmillans once seemed to be a clan of significant importance, they later became mere dependents of their more powerful neighbors, who held the advantage of their lands. Since the main families of the Macmillans are now gone, no records of their history have survived, and we don't know what role they played in the major events of Highland history. After the chief's family died out, their property was contested by the Campbells and Macneills, the latter being a strong clan in North Knapdale. However, the dispute was settled by compromise in favor of the Campbells. It remained with the same family until 1775 when, following the death of the tenth owner, Sir Archibald Campbell of Inverniel purchased the estate.”

There have been a considerable number of Macmillans long settled in Galloway, and the tradition is that they are descendants of an offshoot from the northern Macmillans, that went south about the time the Knapdale branch migrated from Lochtay side. These Macmillans are famous in the annals of the Covenanters, and are mentioned by Wodrow as having acted a prominent part during the times of the religious persecution in Scotland. Indeed, we believe that formerly, if not indeed even unto this day, the modern representatives of the Covenanters in Galloway are as often called “Macmillanites” as “Cameronians.”

There have been many Macmillans living in Galloway for a long time, and the tradition says they are descendants of a branch from the northern Macmillans who moved south around the same time the Knapdale branch left the Lochtay area. These Macmillans are well-known in the history of the Covenanters and are mentioned by Wodrow for playing a major role during the period of religious persecution in Scotland. In fact, we believe that in the past, and perhaps even today, the modern representatives of the Covenanters in Galloway are just as often called “Macmillanites” as they are “Cameronians.”

FOOTNOTES:

[202] Gregory’s Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p. 75.

[202] Gregory’s Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p. 75.

[203] A view of Locharkaig will be found at p. 709, vol. i.

[203] You can find a view of Locharkaig on page 709, volume I.

[204] As to Mr Skene’s theory of the captainship of a clan, see the account of clan Chattan.

[204] Regarding Mr. Skene’s theory about the leadership of a clan, refer to the account of clan Chattan.

[205] Although Sir Ewen, with his clan, had joined Lord Dundee in the service of the abdicated king, yet his second son was a captain in the Scots Fusileers, and served with Mackay on the side of the government. As the general was observing the Highland army drawn up on the face of a hill to the westward of the great pass, he turned round to young Cameron, who stood near him, and pointing to his clansmen, said, “There is your father with his wild savages; how would you like to be with him?” “It signifies little,” replied Cameron, “what I would like; but I recommend it to you to be prepared, or perhaps my father and his wild savages may be nearer to you before night than you would like.” And so indeed it happened.—Stewart’s Sketches, vol. i. p. 66.

[205] Even though Sir Ewen and his clan had joined Lord Dundee in support of the king who had stepped down, his second son was a captain in the Scots Fusileers and fought alongside Mackay for the government. As the general was watching the Highland army assembled on a hillside to the west of the main pass, he turned to young Cameron, who was standing nearby, and pointed to his clansmen, saying, “There’s your father with his wild savages; how would you like to be with him?” “It doesn’t really matter what I’d like,” Cameron replied, “but I suggest you get ready, or my father and his wild savages might be closer to you by nightfall than you’d prefer.” And that’s exactly what happened. —Stewart’s Sketches, vol. i. p. 66.

[206] For the foregoing account of the achievements of Sir Ewen Cameron we have been chiefly indebted to General Stewart’s valuable work on the Highlanders and Highland Regiments.

[206] For the account of Sir Ewen Cameron's accomplishments, we have primarily relied on General Stewart's valuable work about the Highlanders and Highland Regiments.

[207] The portrait of the “gentle Lochiel” will be found at p. 519, vol. i.

[207] You can find the portrait of the “gentle Lochiel” on page 519, volume 1.

[208] For details, see account of the 92d Regiment.

[208] For details, see the account of the 92d Regiment.

[209] Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p. 259.

[209] Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p. 259.

[210] History of the Origin of the Clans, p. 84.

[210] History of the Origin of the Clans, p. 84.

[211] Heraldry, vol. i. p. 419.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heraldry, vol. 1, p. 419.

[212] Vol. i. p. 577.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 1, p. 577.

[213] See account of the Macdougals.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See report by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[214] Smibert’s Clans.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smibert’s Clans.

[215] See the History of the 42d Regiment, in Part Third.

[215] Check out the History of the 42d Regiment, in Part Three.


CHAPTER VII.

Clan Aurias or Ross—Rose—Rose of Kilravock—Kenneth or Mackenzie—Mackenzie of Gerloch or Gairloch—Mackenzies of Tarbet and Royston—of Coul—Scatwell—Allangrange—Applecross—Ord—Gruinard—Hilton—Mathieson or Clan Mhathain—Siol Alpine—Macgregor—Dugald Ciar Mhor—Rob Roy—Grant—Grants of Pluscardine—Ballindalloch—Glenmoriston—Lynachoarn—Aviemore—Croskie—Dalvey—Monymusk—Kilgraston—Mackinnon—Macnab—Duffie Macfie—Macquarrie—MacAulay.

Clan Aurias or Ross—Rose—Rose of Kilravock—Kenneth or Mackenzie—Mackenzie of Gerloch or Gairloch—Mackenzies of Tarbet and Royston—Coul—Scatwell—Allangrange—Applecross—Ord—Gruinard—Hilton—Mathieson or Clan Mhathain—Siol Alpine—Macgregor—Dugald Ciar Mhor—Rob Roy—Grant—Grants of Pluscardine—Ballindalloch—Glenmoriston—Lynachoarn—Aviemore—Croskie—Dalvey—Monymusk—Kilgraston—Mackinnon—Macnab—Duffie Macfie—Macquarrie—MacAulay.

Under the head of the Maormordom of Ross, Mr Skene, following the genealogists, includes a considerable number of clans viz., the clan Anrias or Ross, clan Kenneth or Mackenzie, clan Mathan or Mathieson; and under the subordinate head of Siol Alpine, the clans Macgregor, Grant, Mackinnon, Macnab, Macphie, Macquarrie, and Macaulay. We shall speak of them in their order.

Under the authority of the Maormordom of Ross, Mr. Skene, following the genealogists, includes a significant number of clans, such as the clan Anrias or Ross, clan Kenneth or Mackenzie, and clan Mathan or Mathieson. Under the subordinate heading of Siol Alpine, there are the clans Macgregor, Grant, Mackinnon, Macnab, Macphie, Macquarrie, and Macaulay. We will discuss them in the order mentioned.

ROSS.

Badge—Juniper.

The clan Anrias or Ross—called in Gaelic clan Roisch na Gille Andras, or the offspring of the follower of St Andrew—by which can be meant only the chiefs or gentry of the clan, are descended from the Earls of Ross, and through them from the ancient Maormors of Ross. According to Mr Smibert, the mass of the clan Ross was swallowed up by and adopted the name of the more powerful Mackenzies. “The generality,” he says, “had never at any time borne the name of Ross, the gentry of the sept only were so distinguished. Thus, the common people, who must naturally have intermingled freely with the real Mackenzies, would ere long retain only vague traditions of their own descent; and when the days of regular registration, and also of military enlistment, required and introduced the use of stated names, the great body of the true Ross tribe would, without doubt, be enrolled under the name of Mackenzie, the prevailing one of the district. In all likelihood, therefore, the old Rosses are yet numerous in Ross-shire.”

The clan Anrias or Ross—known in Gaelic as clan Roisch na Gille Andras, meaning the descendants of the follower of St Andrew—refers specifically to the chiefs or gentry of the clan. They are descended from the Earls of Ross, and through them, from the ancient Maormors of Ross. According to Mr. Smibert, most of the clan Ross merged with and adopted the name of the more powerful Mackenzies. “The majority,” he states, “never really carried the name of Ross; only the gentry of the sept were identified by that name. As a result, the common people, who must have mixed freely with the real Mackenzies, likely retained only vague memories of their own ancestry. When the era of formal registration and military enlistment arrived, which required the use of fixed names, the main body of the true Ross tribe would undoubtedly have been registered under the name of Mackenzie, the dominant name in the area. So, it’s quite likely that the old Rosses are still numerous in Ross-shire.”

The first known Earl of Ross was Malcolm, who lived in the reign of Malcolm the Maiden (1153–1165).

The first known Earl of Ross was Malcolm, who lived during the reign of Malcolm the Maiden (1153–1165).

Ferquhard, the second earl, called Fearchar Mac an t-Sagairt, or son of the priest, at the head of the tribes of Moray, repulsed Donald MacWilliam, the son of Donald Bane, when, soon after the accession of Alexander II. in 1214, that restless chief made an inroad from Ireland into that province.

Ferquhard, the second earl, known as Fearchar Mac an t-Sagairt, or son of the priest, led the tribes of Moray and pushed back Donald MacWilliam, the son of Donald Bane, when, shortly after Alexander II. came to power in 1214, that restless leader launched an invasion from Ireland into that area.

William, third Earl of Ross, was one of the Scots nobles who entered into an agreement, 8th March 1258, with Lewellyn, Prince of Wales, that the Scots and Welsh should only make peace with England by mutual consent.

William, the third Earl of Ross, was one of the Scottish nobles who made an agreement on March 8, 1258, with Lewellyn, the Prince of Wales, stating that the Scots and Welsh would only make peace with England if they both agreed.

William, fourth earl, was one of the witnesses to the treaty of Bruce with Haco, King of Norway, 28th October 1312. With his clan he was at the battle of Bannockburn, and he signed the memorable letter to the Pope in 1320, asserting the independence of Scotland. He had two sons, Hugh, his successor, and John, who with his wife, Margaret, second daughter of Alexander Comyn, fourth Earl of Buchan, got the half of her father’s lands in Scotland. He had also a daughter, Isabel, who became the wife of Edward Bruce, Earl of Carrick and King of Ireland, brother of Robert the Bruce, 1st June 1317.

William, the fourth earl, was one of the witnesses to the treaty between Bruce and Haco, King of Norway, on October 28, 1312. Along with his clan, he fought at the Battle of Bannockburn and signed the famous letter to the Pope in 1320, claiming Scotland's independence. He had two sons: Hugh, who succeeded him, and John, who, along with his wife Margaret, the second daughter of Alexander Comyn, the fourth Earl of Buchan, received half of her father's lands in Scotland. He also had a daughter, Isabel, who married Edward Bruce, Earl of Carrick and King of Ireland, the brother of Robert the Bruce, on June 1, 1317.

Hugh, the next Earl of Ross, fell, in 1333, at Halidonhill.

Hugh, the next Earl of Ross, died in 1333 at Halidon Hill.

Hugh’s successor, William, left no male heir. His eldest daughter, Euphemia, married Sir Walter Lesley of Lesley, Aberdeenshire, and had a son, Alexander, Earl of Ross, and a daughter, Margaret. Earl Alexander married a daughter of the Regent Albany, and his only child, Euphemia, Countess of Ross, becoming a nun, she resigned the earldom to her uncle John, Earl of Buchan, Albany’s second son. Her aunt Margaret had married Donald, second Lord of the Isles, and that potent chief assumed in her right the title of Earl of Ross, and took possession of the earldom. This led to the battle of Harlaw in 1411.

Hugh's successor, William, had no male heir. His oldest daughter, Euphemia, married Sir Walter Lesley of Lesley, Aberdeenshire, and they had a son, Alexander, Earl of Ross, and a daughter, Margaret. Earl Alexander married a daughter of Regent Albany, and his only child, Euphemia, Countess of Ross, became a nun and gave up the earldom to her uncle John, Earl of Buchan, who was Albany’s second son. Her aunt Margaret married Donald, the second Lord of the Isles, and that powerful leader took on the title of Earl of Ross through her and claimed the earldom. This resulted in the battle of Harlaw in 1411.

On the death of the Earl of Buchan and Ross, at the battle of Verneuil in France in 1424, the earldom of Ross reverted to the crown. James I., on his return from his long captivity in England, restored it to the heiress of line, the mother of Alexander, Lord of the Isles, who, in 1420, had succeeded his father, Donald, above mentioned. In 1429 he summoned together his vassals, both of Ross and the Isles, and at the head of 10,000 men wasted the crown lands in the vicinity of Inverness, and burned the town itself to the ground. At the head of some troops, which he had promptly collected, the king hastened, by forced marches, to Lochaber, and surprised the earl. The mere display of the royal banner won over the clan Chattan and the clan Cameron from his support, and he himself, suddenly attacked and hotly pursued, was compelled to sue, but in vain, for peace. Driven to despair, he resolved to cast himself on the royal mercy, and on Easter Sunday, did so in the extraordinary manner narrated at p. 140 of this volume.

On the death of the Earl of Buchan and Ross at the battle of Verneuil in France in 1424, the earldom of Ross returned to the crown. When James I. returned from his long captivity in England, he gave it back to the heiress, the mother of Alexander, Lord of the Isles, who had taken over from his father, Donald, in 1420. In 1429, he gathered his vassals from both Ross and the Isles, leading 10,000 men to devastate the crown lands near Inverness, even burning the town to the ground. The king quickly assembled some troops and marched swiftly to Lochaber, surprising the earl. Just the sight of the royal banner caused the clan Chattan and the clan Cameron to abandon their support for him. He was suddenly attacked and heavily pursued, leading him to seek peace, but it was in vain. Driven to desperation, he decided to appeal to the king's mercy, doing so in the extraordinary way described on p. 140 of this volume.

Alexander’s son, John, the next Earl of Ross and Lord of the Isles, having joined the Earl of Douglas in his rebellion against James II., sent, in 1455, to the western coast of Scotland an expedition of 5000 men, under the command of his near kinsman, Donald Balloch, Lord of Islay. With this force he desolated the whole coast from Innerkip to Bute, the Cumbrays, and the island of Arran; but from the prudent precautions taken by the king to repel the invaders, the loss was not very considerable. The Earl of Ross afterwards made his submission, and was received into the royal favour. On the accession of James III., however, his rebellious disposition again showed itself. Edward IV. of England having entered into a negotiation with him to detach him from his allegiance, on the 19th October 1461, the Earl of Ross, Donald Balloch, and his son, John of Islay, held a council of their vassals and dependants at Astornish, at which it was agreed to send ambassadors to England to treat with Edward, for assistance to effect the entire conquest of Scotland. On the forfeiture of the Lord of the Isles in 1476, the earldom of Ross became vested in the crown.

Alexander’s son, John, the next Earl of Ross and Lord of the Isles, joined the Earl of Douglas in his rebellion against James II. In 1455, he sent an expedition of 5,000 men to the western coast of Scotland, led by his close relative, Donald Balloch, Lord of Islay. This force devastated the entire coast from Innerkip to Bute, including the Cumbrays and the island of Arran. However, due to the king's careful measures to fend off the invaders, the damage was not very significant. The Earl of Ross later submitted and was restored to royal favor. When James III came to the throne, though, his rebellious nature resurfaced. On October 19, 1461, with Edward IV of England negotiating with him to win him over, the Earl of Ross, Donald Balloch, and his son, John of Islay, held a meeting with their vassals and supporters at Astornish, where they agreed to send ambassadors to England to negotiate with Edward for support in completely conquering Scotland. After the Lord of the Isles was forfeited in 1476, the earldom of Ross became part of the crown.

Hugh Ross of Rarichies, brother of the last Earl of Ross, obtained a charter of the lands of Balnagowan in 1374, and on him by clan law the chiefship devolved. In the beginning of the 18th century, Donald Ross of Balnagowan, the last of his race, sold that estate to the Hon. General Ross, the brother of the twelfth Lord Ross of Hawkhead, who, although bearing the same surname, was not in any way related to him.

Hugh Ross of Rarichies, brother of the last Earl of Ross, received a charter for the lands of Balnagowan in 1374, and according to clan law, the chief position passed to him. In the early 18th century, Donald Ross of Balnagowan, the final one in his line, sold that estate to the Hon. General Ross, the brother of the twelfth Lord Ross of Hawkhead, who, despite sharing the same last name, was not related to him at all.

In February 1778, Munro Ross of Pitcalnie presented a petition to the king, claiming the earldom of Ross, as male descendant of the above-named Hugh Ross of Rarichies. This petition was sent to the House of Lords, but no decision appears to have followed upon it.

In February 1778, Munro Ross of Pitcalnie submitted a petition to the king, claiming the earldom of Ross as the male descendant of the previously mentioned Hugh Ross of Rarichies. This petition was forwarded to the House of Lords, but no decision seems to have been made regarding it.

According to Mr Skene, Ross of Pitcalnie is the representative of the ancient earls; but as this claim has been disputed, and as other authorities think the Balnagowan family has a stronger claim to the chiefship, we shall take the liberty of quoting what Mr Smibert says on behalf of the latter:—“Mr Skene labours, with a pertinacity to us almost incomprehensible, to destroy the pretensions of the house, to represent the old Earls of Ross. He attempts to make out, firstly, that Paul Mactyre (or Mactire), who headed for a time the clan Ross, was the true heir-male of the fifth Earl of Ross, the last of the first house; and that the Balnagowan family, therefore, had no claims at that early time. He quotes ‘an ancient historian of Highland families’ to prove the great power and possessions of Paul Mactyre, the passage, as cited, running thus:—‘Paul Mactyre was a valiant man, and caused Caithness to pay him black-mail. It is reported that he got nyn score of cowes yearly out of Caithness for black-mail so long as he was able to travel.’

According to Mr. Skene, Ross of Pitcalnie is the representative of the ancient earls; however, since this claim has been disputed, and other experts believe the Balnagowan family has a stronger claim to the chiefship, we’ll go ahead and quote what Mr. Smibert says on behalf of the latter:—“Mr. Skene insists, with a persistence that seems almost incomprehensible to us, on undermining the claims of the house to represent the old Earls of Ross. He tries to argue, firstly, that Paul Mactyre (or Mactire), who led the clan Ross for a time, was the true male heir of the fifth Earl of Ross, the last of the original line; therefore, the Balnagowan family had no claims during that earlier period. He cites 'an ancient historian of Highland families' to demonstrate the significant power and possessions of Paul Mactyre, with the quoted passage stating:—‘Paul Mactyre was a brave man, and forced Caithness to pay him black-mail. It is said that he received ninety cows yearly from Caithness for black-mail as long as he was able to travel.’

“Now, there are a few words omitted in this citation. The original document, now before us, begins thus: ‘Paull M’Tyre, aforesaid, grandchild to Leandris;’ that is, grandchild to Gilleanrias, the founder of the clan, and its name-giver. If he was the grandson of the founder of the sept, Paul Mactyre could certainly never have been the heir of the fifth Earl of Ross, unless he had lived to a most unconscionable age. It would seem as if Mr Skene here erred from the old cause—that is, from his not unnatural anxiety to enhance the value and authenticity of the MS. of 1450, which was his own discovery, and certainly was a document of great interest. That MS. speaks of Paul Mactyre as heading the clan at a comparatively late period. We greatly prefer the view of the case already given by us, which is, that Paul Mactyre was either kinsman or quasi tutor to one of the first Ross earls, or successfully usurped their place for a time.

“Now, there are a few words missing in this citation. The original document we have here starts with: ‘Paull M’Tyre, above mentioned, grandchild to Leandris;’ meaning he was a grandchild of Gilleanrias, the founder of the clan and the one who named it. If he was the grandson of the founder of the sept, Paul Mactyre could definitely never have been the heir of the fifth Earl of Ross, unless he lived to an incredibly old age. It seems Mr. Skene may have made an error due to his understandable desire to boost the significance and authenticity of the 1450 manuscript, which was his own discovery and undoubtedly a document of great interest. That manuscript describes Paul Mactyre as leading the clan at a relatively late date. We strongly prefer the interpretation we've already presented, which is that Paul Mactyre was either a relative or a sort of guardian to one of the first earls of Ross, or that he took their place for a while.”

“Besides, the ancient document quoted by Mr Skene to show the greatness of Paul Mactyre, mentions also the marriage of ‘his doughter and heire’ to Walter, laird of Balnagowne. If the document be good for one thing, it must be held good also for others. Such a marriage seems quite natural, supposing Mactyre to have been a near kinsman of the Rosses.

“Besides, the old document that Mr. Skene cited to highlight the importance of Paul Mactyre also mentions the marriage of ‘his daughter and heir’ to Walter, laird of Balnagowne. If the document is valid for one thing, it should also be considered valid for others. This marriage seems quite reasonable, assuming Mactyre was a close relative of the Rosses.”

“Perhaps too much has been already said on this subject to please general readers; but one of our main objects is to give to clansmen all the rational information procurable on their several family histories.”

“Maybe too much has already been said on this topic to satisfy general readers; however, one of our main goals is to provide clansmen with all the reasonable information available about their individual family histories.”

“Among another class of Rosses or Roses,” says the same authority, “noticed by Nisbet as bearing distinct arms, the principal family appears to be that of Rose of Kilravock,” to which a number of landed houses trace their origin. According to a tradition at one period prevalent among the clan Donald, the first of the Kilravock family came from Ireland, with one of the Macdonalds, Lords of the Isles. There does not seem, however, to be any foundation for this, except, perhaps, that as vassals of the Earls of Ross, the clan Rose were connected for about half a century with the lordship of the Isles. Mr Hugh Rose, the genealogist of the Kilravock family, is of opinion that they were originally from England, and from their having three water bougets in their coat armour, like the English family of Roos, it has been conjectured that they were of the same stock. But these figures were carried by other families than those of the name of Rose or Roos. Four water bougets with a cross in the middle were the arms of the Counts D’Eu in Normandy, and of the ancient Earls of Essex in England of the surname of Bourchier. They were indicative of an ancestor of the respective families who bore them having been engaged in the crusades, and forced, in the deserts of Palestine, to fight for and carry water in the leathern vessels called bougets, budgets, or buckets, which were usually slung across the horse or camel’s back. The badge of the Roses is Wild Rosemary.

“Among another class of Rosses or Roses,” says the same authority, “noted by Nisbet as having distinct arms, the main family seems to be that of Rose of Kilravock,” from which several landed houses claim their descent. According to a tradition once common among the clan Donald, the first member of the Kilravock family came from Ireland with one of the Macdonalds, Lords of the Isles. However, there doesn't seem to be any real basis for this, except, perhaps, that as vassals of the Earls of Ross, the clan Rose were connected for about fifty years with the lordship of the Isles. Mr. Hugh Rose, the genealogist of the Kilravock family, believes they originally came from England, and because they have three water bougets in their coat of arms, similar to the English family of Roos, it’s been speculated that they share the same ancestry. But these symbols were also used by families other than those named Rose or Roos. Four water bougets with a cross in the middle were the arms of the Counts D’Eu in Normandy and of the ancient Earls of Essex in England with the surname Bourchier. They indicated that an ancestor of these families had participated in the crusades and was compelled, in the deserts of Palestine, to fight for and carry water in the leather containers known as bougets, budgets, or buckets, which were typically slung across the back of a horse or camel. The badge of the Roses is Wild Rosemary.

The family of Rose of Kilravock appear to have been settled in the county of Nairn since the reign of David I.

The family of Rose of Kilravock seems to have been established in Nairn County since the reign of David I.

MACKENZIE.

Name tag—Deer Grass.

The clan Kenneth or Mackenzie has long cherished a traditionary belief in its descent from the Norman family of Fitzgerald settled in Ireland. Its pretensions to such an origin are founded upon a fragment of the records of Icolmkill, and a charter of the lands of Kintail in Wester Ross, said to have been granted by Alexander III. to Colin Fitzgerald, their supposed progenitor. According to the Icolmkill fragment, a personage described as “Peregrinus et Hibernus nobilis ex familia Geraldinorum,” that is, “a noble stranger and Hibernian, of the family of the Geraldines,” being driven from Ireland, with a considerable number of followers, about 1261, was received graciously by the king, and remained thenceforward at the court. Having given powerful aid to the Scots at the battle of Largs two years afterwards, he was rewarded by a grant of Kintail, erected into a free barony by charter dated 9th January, 1266. No such document, however, as this pretended fragment of Icolmkill is known to be in existence, at least, as Mr Skene says, nobody has ever seen it, and as for King Alexander’s charter, he declares[216] that “it bears the most palpable marks of having been a forgery of later date, and one by no means happy in the execution.” Besides, the words “Colino Hiberno,” contained in it, do not prove the said Colin to have been an Irishman, as Hiberni was at that period a common appellation of the Gael of Scotland.

The Kenneth or Mackenzie clan has long held a traditional belief in its descent from the Norman family of Fitzgerald, who settled in Ireland. Their claims to such an origin are based on a piece of the records from Icolmkill and a charter for the lands of Kintail in Wester Ross, which is said to have been granted by Alexander III to Colin Fitzgerald, their alleged ancestor. According to the Icolmkill fragment, a figure described as “Peregrinus et Hibernus nobilis ex familia Geraldinorum,” meaning “a noble stranger and Irishman from the Geraldine family,” was forced to leave Ireland around 1261 with many followers, and was kindly received by the king, remaining at court from that time on. After providing significant support to the Scots in the battle of Largs two years later, he was rewarded with a grant of Kintail, established as a free barony by a charter dated January 9, 1266. However, no document confirming this alleged fragment from Icolmkill is known to exist; at least, according to Mr. Skene, no one has ever seen it, and regarding King Alexander’s charter, he states[216] that “it has clear signs of being a forgery from a later date, and is poorly executed.” Furthermore, the term “Colino Hiberno” in the charter does not prove that Colin was Irish, as Hiberni was a common term for the Gaels of Scotland at that time.

The ancestor of the clan Kenzie was Gilleon-og, or Colin the younger, a son of Gilleon na hair’de, that is, Colin of the Aird, progenitor of the Earls of Ross, and from the MS. of 1450 their Gaelic descent may be considered established. Colin of Kintail is said to have married a daughter of Walter, lord high steward of Scotland. He died in 1278, and his son, Kenneth, being, in 1304, succeeded by his son, also called Kenneth, with the addition of Mackenneth, the latter, softened into Mackenny or Mackenzie, became the name of the whole clan. Murdoch, or Murcha, the son of Kenneth, received from David II. a charter of the lands of Kintail as early as 1362. At the beginning of the 15th century, the clan Kenzie appears to have been both numerous and powerful, for its chief, Kenneth More, when arrested, in 1427, with his son-in-law, Angus of Moray, and Macmathan, by James I. in his parliament at Inverness, was said to be able to muster 2,000 men.

The ancestor of the Kenzie clan was Gilleon-og, or Colin the Younger, a son of Gilleon na hair’de, which means Colin of the Aird, and he was the original ancestor of the Earls of Ross. According to the manuscript from 1450, their Gaelic descent seems to be established. Colin of Kintail is believed to have married a daughter of Walter, the High Steward of Scotland. He died in 1278, and his son, Kenneth, was succeeded in 1304 by his own son, also named Kenneth, with the addition of Mackenneth. The last part was eventually shortened to Mackenny or Mackenzie, which became the name for the whole clan. Murdoch, or Murcha, the son of Kenneth, received a charter for the lands of Kintail from David II as early as 1362. By the early 15th century, the Kenzie clan was both large and powerful, as their chief, Kenneth More, when arrested in 1427 with his son-in-law, Angus of Moray, and Macmathan by James I during his parliament in Inverness, was said to be able to gather 2,000 men.

In 1463, Alexander Mackenzie of Kintail received Strathgarve and many other lands from John, Earl of Ross, the same who was forfeited in 1476. The Mackenzie chiefs were originally vassals of the Earls of Ross, but after their forfeiture, they became independent of any superior but the crown. They strenuously opposed the Macdonalds in every attempt which they made to regain possession of the earldom. Alexander was succeeded by his son, Kenneth, who had taken for his first wife Lady Margaret Macdonald, daughter of the forfeited earl, John, Lord of the Isles, and having, about 1480, divorced his wife, he brought upon himself the resentment of her family.

In 1463, Alexander Mackenzie of Kintail received Strathgarve and many other lands from John, Earl of Ross, who was forfeited in 1476. The Mackenzie chiefs were originally vassals of the Earls of Ross, but after their forfeiture, they became independent of any authority except the crown. They strongly opposed the Macdonalds in every attempt they made to reclaim the earldom. Alexander was succeeded by his son, Kenneth, who had married Lady Margaret Macdonald, the daughter of the forfeited earl, John, Lord of the Isles. Around 1480, he divorced his wife, which led to resentment from her family.

Kenneth Oig, his son by the divorced wife, was chief in 1493. Two years afterwards, he and Farquhar Mackintosh were imprisoned by James V. in the castle of Edinburgh. In 1497, Ross and Mackintosh made their escape, but on their way to the Highlands they were treacherously seized at the Torwood, by the laird of Buchanan. Kenneth Oig resisted and was slain, and his head presented to the king by Buchanan.

Kenneth Oig, his son by his ex-wife, was the chief in 1493. Two years later, he and Farquhar Mackintosh were imprisoned by James V in Edinburgh Castle. In 1497, Ross and Mackintosh managed to escape, but on their way to the Highlands, they were betrayed and captured at the Torwood by the laird of Buchanan. Kenneth Oig fought back and was killed, and his head was presented to the king by Buchanan.

Kenneth Oig having no issue, was succeeded by his brother, John, whose mother, Agnes Fraser, was a daughter of Lord Lovat. She had other sons, from whom sprung numerous[239] branches of this wide-spread family. As he was very young, his kinsman, Hector Roy Mackenzie, progenitor of the house of Gairloch, assumed the command of the clan, as guardian of the young chief. “Under his rule,” says Mr Gregory,[217] “the clan Kenzie became involved in feuds with the Munroes and other clans; and Hector Roy himself became obnoxious to government, as a disturber of the public peace. His intentions towards the young Lord of Kintail were considered very dubious; and the apprehensions of the latter and his friends having been roused, Hector was compelled by law to yield up the estate and the command of the tribe to the proper heir.” John, at the call of James IV., marched with his clan to the fatal field of Flodden, where he was taken prisoner by the English.

Kenneth Oig, having no children, was succeeded by his brother, John, whose mother, Agnes Fraser, was a daughter of Lord Lovat. She had other sons, from whom many branches of this widespread family descended[239]. Since John was very young, his relative, Hector Roy Mackenzie, the founder of the house of Gairloch, took over the leadership of the clan as guardian of the young chief. “Under his leadership,” says Mr. Gregory,[217] “the Kenzie clan became embroiled in feuds with the Munroes and other clans; and Hector Roy himself earned the government's ire as a disruptor of public order. His motives towards the young Lord of Kintail were viewed with suspicion, and the fears of Kintail and his allies were stirred, forcing Hector to surrender the estate and control of the tribe to the rightful heir by law.” John, answering the call of James IV, marched with his clan to the tragic battlefield of Flodden, where he was captured by the English.

On King James the Fifth’s expedition to the Isles in 1540, he was joined at Kintail by John, chief of the Mackenzies, who accompanied him throughout his voyage. He fought at the battle of Pinkie at the head of his clan in 1547. On his death in 1556, he was succeeded by his son, Kenneth, who, by a daughter of the Earl of Athole, had Colin and Roderick, the latter ancestor of the Mackenzies of Redcastle, Kincraig, Rosend, and other branches.

On King James the Fifth’s expedition to the Isles in 1540, he was joined at Kintail by John, the chief of the Mackenzies, who traveled with him throughout his journey. He fought at the battle of Pinkie leading his clan in 1547. Upon his death in 1556, he was succeeded by his son, Kenneth, who, with a daughter of the Earl of Athole, had Colin and Roderick, the latter being the ancestor of the Mackenzies of Redcastle, Kincraig, Rosend, and other branches.

Colin, eleventh chief, son of Kenneth, fought on the side of Queen Mary at the battle of Langside. He was twice married. By his first wife, Barbara, a daughter of Grant of Grant, he had, with three daughters, four sons, namely, Kenneth, his successor; Sir Roderick Mackenzie of Tarbat, ancestor of the Earls of Cromarty; Colin, ancestor of the Mackenzies of Kennock and Pitlundie; and Alexander, of the Mackenzies of Kilcoy, and other families of the name. By a second wife, Mary, eldest daughter of Roderick Mackenzie of Davoch-maluak, he had a son, Alexander, from whom the Mackenzies of Applecross, Coul, Delvin, Assint, and other families are sprung.

Colin, the eleventh chief and son of Kenneth, fought alongside Queen Mary at the battle of Langside. He was married twice. With his first wife, Barbara, the daughter of Grant of Grant, he had four sons and three daughters: Kenneth, his successor; Sir Roderick Mackenzie of Tarbat, the ancestor of the Earls of Cromarty; Colin, the ancestor of the Mackenzies of Kennock and Pitlundie; and Alexander, of the Mackenzies of Kilcoy, along with other families bearing the name. By his second wife, Mary, the eldest daughter of Roderick Mackenzie of Davoch-maluak, he had a son named Alexander, from whom the Mackenzies of Applecross, Coul, Delvin, Assint, and other families descended.

Kenneth, the eldest son, twelfth chief of the Mackenzies, soon after succeeding his father, was engaged in supporting the claims of Torquil Macleod, surnamed Connanach, the disinherited son of Macleod of Lewis, whose mother was the sister of John Mackenzie of Kintail, and whose daughter had married Roderick Mackenzie, Kenneth’s brother. The barony of Lewis he conveyed by writings to the Mackenzie chief, who caused the usurper thereof and some of his followers to be beheaded in July 1597. In the following year he joined Macleod of Harris and Macdonald of Sleat in opposing the project of James VI. for the colonization of the Lewis, by some Lowland gentlemen, chiefly belonging to Fife.

Kenneth, the oldest son and twelfth chief of the Mackenzies, soon after taking over from his father, got involved in backing the claims of Torquil Macleod, known as Connanach, the disinherited son of the Macleod of Lewis. His mother was the sister of John Mackenzie of Kintail, and his daughter had married Roderick Mackenzie, who was Kenneth’s brother. He transferred the barony of Lewis through documents to the Mackenzie chief, who had the usurper and some of his followers executed in July 1597. The following year, he teamed up with Macleod of Harris and Macdonald of Sleat to oppose James VI's plan to colonize Lewis with some Lowland gentlemen, mainly from Fife.

In 1601, Neill Macleod deserted the cause of the colonists, and Mackenzie, who had detained in captivity for several years Tormod, the only surviving legitimate son of Ruari Macleod of the Lewis, set him at liberty, and sent him into that island to assist Neill in opposing the settlers. In 1602, the feud between the Mackenzies and the Glengarry Macdonalds, regarding their lands in Wester Ross, was renewed with great violence. Ultimately, after much bloodshed on both sides, an agreement was entered into, by which Glengarry renounced in favour of Mackenzie the castle of Strone, with the lands of Lochalsh, Lochcarron, and others, so long the subject of dispute between them. A crown charter of these lands was granted to Kenneth Mackenzie in 1607. The territories of the clan Kenzie at this time were very extensive. “All the Highlands and Isles, from Ardnamurchan to Strathnaver, were either the Mackenzies’ property, or under their vassalage, some few excepted,” and all about them were bound to them “by very strict bonds of friendship.” The same year, Kenneth Mackenzie obtained, through the influence of the lord-chancellor, a gift, under the great seal, of the Lewis to himself, in virtue of the resignation formerly made in his favour by Torquil Macleod; but on the complaint to the king of those of the colonists who survived, he was forced to resign it. He was created a peer, by the title of Lord Mackenzie of Kintail, by patent, dated 19th November 1609. On the abandonment of the scheme for colonising the Lewis, the remaining adventurers, Sir George Hay and Sir James Spens, were easily prevailed upon to sell their title to Lord Kintail, who likewise succeeded in obtaining from the king a grant of the share in the island forfeited by Lord Balmerino, another of the grantees. Having thus[240] at length acquired a legal right to the Lewis, he procured from the government a commission of fire and sword against the Islanders, and landing there with a large force, he speedily reduced them to obedience, with the exception of Neil Macleod and a few others, his kinsmen and followers. The struggle for the Lewis between the Mackenzies and the Macleods continued some time longer; an account of it has been already given. The Mackenzies ultimately succeeded in obtaining possession of the island.

In 1601, Neill Macleod abandoned the colonists' cause, and Mackenzie, who had held Tormod, the only legitimate son of Ruari Macleod of Lewis, captive for several years, freed him and sent him to the island to help Neill fight against the settlers. In 1602, the feud between the Mackenzies and the Glengarry Macdonalds over their lands in Wester Ross erupted with great violence. After a lot of bloodshed on both sides, they reached an agreement in which Glengarry surrendered the castle of Strone, along with the lands of Lochalsh, Lochcarron, and others that had long been disputed. A crown charter for these lands was granted to Kenneth Mackenzie in 1607. At this time, the Mackenzie clan's territories were very vast. “All the Highlands and Isles, from Ardnamurchan to Strathnaver, were either the Mackenzies’ property, or under their vassalage, with only a few exceptions,” and everyone around them was bound to them “by very strict bonds of friendship.” In the same year, Kenneth Mackenzie, through the influence of the lord-chancellor, received a gift, under the great seal, of the Lewis for himself, based on the resignation previously made in his favor by Torquil Macleod; however, after complaints to the king from the surviving colonists, he had to give it up. He was made a peer, with the title of Lord Mackenzie of Kintail, by a patent dated November 19, 1609. After the colonial scheme for Lewis fell through, the remaining investors, Sir George Hay and Sir James Spens, were easily persuaded to sell their title to Lord Kintail, who also managed to obtain from the king a grant of the share of the island forfeited by Lord Balmerino, another grantee. Having finally secured a legal right to the Lewis, he obtained from the government a commission of fire and sword against the Islanders, and after landing there with a large force, he quickly brought them into submission, except for Neil Macleod and a few of his kinsmen and followers. The struggle for Lewis between the Mackenzies and the Macleods continued for some time longer; an account of it has already been provided. Ultimately, the Mackenzies succeeded in taking control of the island.

Lord Kintail died in March 1611. He had married, first, Anne, daughter of George Ross of Balnagowan, and had, with two daughters, two sons, Colin, second Lord Kintail, and first Earl of Seaforth, and the Hon. John Mackenzie of Lochslin. His second wife was Isabel, daughter of Sir Alexander Ogilvie of Powrie, by whom, with a daughter, Sybilla, Mrs Macleod of Macleod, he had four sons, viz., Alexander; George, second Earl of Seaforth; Thomas of Pluscardine; and Simon of Lochslin, whose eldest son was the celebrated Sir George Mackenzie of Rosehaugh, lord advocate in the reigns of Charles II. and James VII.

Lord Kintail died in March 1611. He was first married to Anne, the daughter of George Ross of Balnagowan, and with her, he had two sons and two daughters: Colin, the second Lord Kintail and first Earl of Seaforth, and the Hon. John Mackenzie of Lochslin. His second wife was Isabel, the daughter of Sir Alexander Ogilvie of Powrie. With her, he had a daughter, Sybilla, who became Mrs. Macleod of Macleod, and four sons: Alexander; George, the second Earl of Seaforth; Thomas of Pluscardine; and Simon of Lochslin, whose eldest son was the well-known Sir George Mackenzie of Rosehaugh, who served as lord advocate during the reigns of Charles II and James VII.

Sir George Mackenzie of Rosehaugh.
From a painting by
Sir Godfrey Kneller.

Colin, second Lord Kintail, was created Earl of Seaforth, by patent dated at Theobald’s, 3d December 1623, to him and his heirs male.

Colin, the second Lord Kintail, was made Earl of Seaforth with a patent dated at Theobald’s, December 3, 1623, for himself and his male heirs.

The great-grandson of the third Earl of Seaforth, and male heir of the family, was Colonel Thomas Frederick Humberston Mackenzie, who fell at Gheriah in India in 1783. His brother, Francis Humberston Mackenzie, obtained the Seaforth estates, and was created Baron Seaforth in the peerage of the United Kingdom in 1796. Dying without surviving male issue, his title became extinct, and his eldest daughter, the Hon. Mary Frederica Elizabeth, having taken for her second husband J. A. Stewart of Glaserton, a cadet of the house of Galloway, that gentleman assumed the name of Stewart Mackenzie of Seaforth.

The great-grandson of the third Earl of Seaforth and the male heir of the family was Colonel Thomas Frederick Humberston Mackenzie, who died at Gheriah in India in 1783. His brother, Francis Humberston Mackenzie, inherited the Seaforth estates and was made Baron Seaforth in the peerage of the United Kingdom in 1796. After he died without any surviving male descendants, his title ended. His eldest daughter, the Hon. Mary Frederica Elizabeth, took J. A. Stewart of Glaserton, a branch of the house of Galloway, as her second husband, and he adopted the name Stewart Mackenzie of Seaforth.

The clan Kenzie from small beginnings had increased in territory and influence till they became, next to the Campbells, the greatest clan in the West Highlands. They remained loyal to the Stuarts, but the forfeiture of the Earl of Seaforth in 1715, and of the Earl of Cromarty in 1745, weakened their power greatly. They are still, however, one of the most numerous tribes in the Highlands. In 1745 their effective strength was calculated at 2500. No fewer than seven families of the name possess baronetcies.

The Kenzie clan started from humble beginnings and grew in territory and influence until they became, after the Campbells, the largest clan in the West Highlands. They remained loyal to the Stuarts, but the loss of the Earl of Seaforth in 1715 and the Earl of Cromarty in 1745 significantly weakened their power. Nevertheless, they are still one of the largest tribes in the Highlands. In 1745, their effective strength was estimated at 2,500. No fewer than seven families with the Kenzie name hold baronetcies.

The armorial bearings of the Mackenzies are a stag’s head and horns. It is said that they were assumed in consequence of Kenneth, the ancestor of the family, having rescued the king of Scotland from an infuriated stag, which he had wounded. “In gratitude for his assistance,” says Stewart of Garth, “the king gave him a grant of the castle and lands of Castle Donnan, and thus laid the foundation of the family and clan Mackenneth or Mackenzie.” From the stag’s head in their arms the term “Caberfae” was applied to the chiefs.

The coat of arms of the Mackenzies features a stag’s head and antlers. It's believed that they adopted this emblem because Kenneth, the family’s ancestor, saved the king of Scotland from a furious stag he had injured. “As a thank you for his help,” says Stewart of Garth, “the king granted him the castle and lands of Castle Donnan, thus establishing the Mackenneth or Mackenzie family and clan.” The term “Caberfae” was then used for the chiefs, derived from the stag’s head in their emblem.

The progenitor of the Gerloch or Gairloch branch of the Mackenzies was, as above shown, Hector, the elder of the two sons of Alexander, seventh chief, by his second wife, Margaret Macdowall, daughter of John, Lord of Lorn. He lived in the reigns of Kings James III. and IV., and was by the Highlanders called “Eachin Roy,” or Red Hector, from the colour of his hair. To the assistance of the former of these monarchs, when the confederated[241] nobles collected in arms against him, he raised a considerable body of the clan Kenzie, and fought at their head at the battle of Sauchieburn. After the defeat of his party, he retreated to the north, and, taking possession of Redcastle, put a garrison in it. Thereafter he joined the Earl of Huntly, and from James IV. he obtained in 1494 a grant of the lands and barony of Gerloch, or Gairloch, in Ross-shire. These lands originally belonged to the Siol-Vic-Gilliechallum, or Macleods of Rasay, a branch of the family of Lewis; but Hector, by means of a mortgage or wadset, had acquired a small portion of them, and in 1508 he got Brachan, the lands of Moy, the royal forest of Glassiter, and other lands, united to them. In process of time, his successors came to possess the whole district, but not till after a long and bloody feud with the Siol-Vic-Gilliechallum, which lasted till 1611, when it was brought to a sudden close by a skirmish, in which Gilliechallum Oig, laird of Rasay, and Murdoch Mackenzie, a younger son of the laird of Gairloch, were slain. From that time the Mackenzies possessed Gairloch without interruption from the Macleods.

The ancestor of the Gerloch or Gairloch branch of the Mackenzies was, as mentioned earlier, Hector, the elder of the two sons of Alexander, the seventh chief, by his second wife, Margaret Macdowall, the daughter of John, Lord of Lorn. He lived during the reigns of Kings James III and IV and was known among the Highlanders as “Eachin Roy,” or Red Hector, due to the color of his hair. To support the former monarch when the allied [241] nobles gathered arms against him, he assembled a significant number of the Kenzie clan and led them in battle at Sauchieburn. After his side was defeated, he retreated north, took control of Redcastle, and placed a garrison there. He then allied himself with the Earl of Huntly, and in 1494 he received a grant from James IV for the lands and barony of Gerloch, or Gairloch, in Ross-shire. These lands originally belonged to the Siol-Vic-Gilliechallum, or Macleods of Rasay, part of the Lewis family; however, Hector had secured a small portion of them through a mortgage or wadset, and in 1508 he acquired Brachan, the lands of Moy, the royal forest of Glassiter, and other territories which were added to his holdings. Over time, his descendants managed to gain control of the entire area, but only after a long and bloody feud with the Siol-Vic-Gilliechallum, which continued until 1611, when it abruptly ended in a skirmish that resulted in the deaths of Gilliechallum Oig, laird of Rasay, and Murdoch Mackenzie, a younger son of the laird of Gairloch. From that point on, the Mackenzies had uninterrupted possession of Gairloch, free from the Macleods' interference.

Kenneth Mackenzie, eighth Baron of Gairloch, was created a baronet of Nova Scotia in 1700. He married Margaret, daughter of Sir Roderick Mackenzie of Findon, and was succeeded, in 1704, by his son, Sir Alexander, second baronet. His eldest son, Sir Alexander, third baronet, married—first, Margaret, eldest daughter of Roderick Mackenzie of Redcastle, issue one son, Hector; second, Jean, only daughter of John Gorrie, Esq., commissary of Ross, issue two sons, John, a general officer, and Kenneth, an officer in India, and three daughters. He died 13th April 1770.

Kenneth Mackenzie, the eighth Baron of Gairloch, was made a baronet of Nova Scotia in 1700. He married Margaret, the daughter of Sir Roderick Mackenzie of Findon, and was succeeded in 1704 by his son, Sir Alexander, the second baronet. His eldest son, Sir Alexander, the third baronet, married—first, Margaret, the eldest daughter of Roderick Mackenzie of Redcastle, with one son, Hector; and second, Jean, the only daughter of John Gorrie, Esq., commissary of Ross, with two sons, John, a general officer, and Kenneth, an officer in India, and three daughters. He died on April 13, 1770.

Sir Hector Mackenzie, his eldest son, fourth baronet of the Gairloch branch, died in April 1826. His son, Sir Francis Alexander, fifth baronet, born in 1798, died June 2, 1843. The eldest son of Sir Francis, Sir Kenneth Smith Mackenzie, sixth baronet, born 1832, married in 1860 the second daughter of Walter Frederick Campbell of Islay.

Sir Hector Mackenzie, his oldest son and the fourth baronet of the Gairloch branch, passed away in April 1826. His son, Sir Francis Alexander, the fifth baronet, born in 1798, died on June 2, 1843. The eldest son of Sir Francis, Sir Kenneth Smith Mackenzie, the sixth baronet, born in 1832, married the second daughter of Walter Frederick Campbell of Islay in 1860.

The first of the Mackenzies of Tarbet and Royston, in the county of Cromarty, was Sir Roderick Mackenzie, second son of Colin Mackenzie of Kintail, brother of the first Lord Mackenzie of Kintail. Having married Margaret, daughter and heiress of Torquil Macleod of the Lewes, he added the armorial bearings of the Macleods to his own. His son, John Mackenzie of Tarbet, was created a baronet of Nova Scotia, 21st May 1628. He had four sons.

The first of the Mackenzies from Tarbet and Royston in Cromarty County was Sir Roderick Mackenzie, the second son of Colin Mackenzie of Kintail and the brother of the first Lord Mackenzie of Kintail. After marrying Margaret, the daughter and heiress of Torquil Macleod of the Lewes, he integrated the Macleod coat of arms with his own. His son, John Mackenzie of Tarbet, was granted the title of baronet of Nova Scotia on May 21, 1628. He had four sons.

The eldest son, Sir George Mackenzie, second baronet, was the first Earl of Cromarty. His eldest son becoming a bankrupt, his estate of Cromarty was sold in 1741 to William Urquhart of Meldrum. He was succeeded by his brother, Sir Kenneth, fourth baronet, at whose death, without issue, in 1763, the baronetcy lay dormant until revived in favour of Sir Alexander Mackenzie of Tarbet, elder son of Robert Mackenzie, lieutenant-colonel in the East India Company’s service, great-great-grandson of the first baronet. Colonel Mackenzie’s father was Alexander Mackenzie of Ardlock, and his mother the daughter of Robert Sutherland, Esq. of Langwell, Caithness, twelfth in descent from William de Sutherland, fifth Earl of Sutherland, and the Princess Margaret Bruce, sister and heiress of David II. Sir Alexander, fifth baronet, was in the military service of the East India Company. On his death, April 28, 1843, his brother, Sir James Wemyss Mackenzie, became sixth baronet of Tarbet and Royston. He died November 24, 1858, and was succeeded by his son, Sir James John Randoll Mackenzie.

The eldest son, Sir George Mackenzie, the second baronet, was the first Earl of Cromarty. His eldest son went bankrupt, leading to the sale of the Cromarty estate in 1741 to William Urquhart of Meldrum. He was succeeded by his brother, Sir Kenneth, the fourth baronet, who died without children in 1763. The baronetcy remained dormant until it was revived in favor of Sir Alexander Mackenzie of Tarbet, the elder son of Robert Mackenzie, a lieutenant-colonel in the East India Company, and the great-great-grandson of the first baronet. Colonel Mackenzie's father was Alexander Mackenzie of Ardlock, and his mother was the daughter of Robert Sutherland, Esq. of Langwell, Caithness, who was twelfth in descent from William de Sutherland, the fifth Earl of Sutherland, and the Princess Margaret Bruce, sister and heiress of David II. Sir Alexander, the fifth baronet, served in the military for the East India Company. After his death on April 28, 1843, his brother, Sir James Wemyss Mackenzie, became the sixth baronet of Tarbet and Royston. He died on November 24, 1858, and was succeeded by his son, Sir James John Randoll Mackenzie.

The first of the family of Coul, Ross-shire, was Alexander Mackenzie, brother of Kenneth, first Lord Mackenzie of Kintail, who, before his death, made him a present of his own sword, as a testimony of his particular esteem and affection. His son, Kenneth Mackenzie of Coul, was created a baronet of Nova Scotia, October 16, 1673. His eldest son, Sir Alexander, second baronet, died in 1702. His son, Sir John Mackenzie, third baronet, for being concerned in the rebellion of 1715, was forfeited. He died without male issue, and the attainder not extending to collateral branches of the family, the title and estates devolved upon his brother, Sir Colin, fourth baronet, clerk to the pipe in the exchequer. He died in 1740.

The first member of the Coul family from Ross-shire was Alexander Mackenzie, the brother of Kenneth, the first Lord Mackenzie of Kintail. Before he died, Kenneth gifted him his own sword as a sign of his special respect and affection. Alexander's son, Kenneth Mackenzie of Coul, was made a baronet of Nova Scotia on October 16, 1673. His eldest son, Sir Alexander, the second baronet, passed away in 1702. His son, Sir John Mackenzie, the third baronet, lost his title due to his involvement in the 1715 rebellion. He died without any male heirs, and since the forfeiture didn’t affect the collateral branches of the family, the title and estates passed to his brother, Sir Colin, the fourth baronet, who was the clerk to the pipe in the exchequer. He died in 1740.

The Mackenzies of Scatwell, Ross-shire, who also possess a baronetcy, are descended[242] from Sir Roderick Mackenzie, knight, of Tarbet and Cogeach, second son of Colin, eleventh feudal baron of Kintail, father of Sir John Mackenzie, ancestor of the Earls of Cromarty, and Kenneth Mackenzie of Scatwell, whose son, Kenneth, was created a baronet of Nova Scotia, February 22, 1703. By his marriage with Lilias, daughter and heiress of Sir Roderick Mackenzie of Findon, that branch of the Mackenzie family merged in that of Scatwell.

The Mackenzies of Scatwell, Ross-shire, who also hold a baronetcy, are descended[242] from Sir Roderick Mackenzie, knight, of Tarbet and Cogeach, the second son of Colin, the eleventh feudal baron of Kintail. He was the father of Sir John Mackenzie, who is the ancestor of the Earls of Cromarty, and Kenneth Mackenzie of Scatwell. Kenneth's son, also named Kenneth, was granted a baronetcy of Nova Scotia on February 22, 1703. Through his marriage to Lilias, the daughter and heiress of Sir Roderick Mackenzie of Findon, this branch of the Mackenzie family was merged with that of Scatwell.

Other principal families of the name are Mackenzie of Allangrange, heir male of the Earls of Seaforth; of Applecross, also a branch of the house of Seaforth; of Ord, of Gruinard, and of Hilton, all in Ross-shire.

Other main families with the name include Mackenzie of Allangrange, the male heir of the Earls of Seaforth; the branch of Applecross, which is also part of the Seaforth family; and those from Ord, Gruinard Island, and Hilton Hotels, all located in Ross-shire.

Mathieson.

The name Mathieson, or Clan Mhathain, is said to come from the Gaelic Mathaineach, heroes, or rather, from Mathan, pronounced Mahan, a bear. The MacMathans were settled in Lochalsh, a district of Wester Ross, from an early period. They are derived by ancient genealogies from the same stock as the Earls of Ross and are represented by the MS. of 1450 as a branch of the Mackenzies. Kenneth MacMathan, who was constable of the castle of Ellandonan, is mentioned both in the Norse account of the expedition of the king of Norway against Scotland in 1263, and in the Chamberlain’s Rolls for that year, in connection with that expedition. He is said to have married a sister of the Earl of Ross. The chief of the clan was engaged in the rebellion of Donald, Lord of the Isles, in 1411, and was one of the chiefs arrested at Inverness by James I., in 1427, when he is said to have been able to muster 2000 men. The possessions of the Mathiesons, at one time very extensive, were greatly reduced, in the course of the 16th century, by feuds with their turbulent neighbours, the Macdonalds of Glengarry.

The name Mathieson, or Clan Mhathain, is believed to come from the Gaelic Mathaineach, meaning "heroes," or more specifically, from Mathan, pronounced Mahan, which means "bear." The MacMathans settled in Lochalsh, a region of Wester Ross, quite early on. Ancient genealogies trace their origins back to the same lineage as the Earls of Ross, and they are noted in a 1450 manuscript as a branch of the Mackenzies. Kenneth MacMathan, who served as the constable of Ellandonan Castle, is mentioned in both the Norse account of the Norwegian king's expedition against Scotland in 1263 and in the Chamberlain’s Rolls for that year regarding that expedition. It’s said he married a sister of the Earl of Ross. The clan chief was involved in the rebellion of Donald, Lord of the Isles, in 1411, and was one of the chiefs arrested in Inverness by James I in 1427, when he was reportedly able to muster 2000 men. The Mathiesons' holdings, once very extensive, were significantly diminished over the course of the 16th century due to feuds with their unruly neighbors, the Macdonalds of Glengarry.

Of this clan Mr Skene says,—“Of the history of this clan we know nothing whatever. Although they are now extinct, they must at one time have been one of the most powerful clans in the north, for among the Highland chiefs seized by James I. at the parliament held at Inverness in 1427, Bower mentions Macmaken leader of two thousand men, and this circumstance affords a most striking instance of the rise and fall of different families; for, while the Mathison appears at that early period as the leader of two thousand men, the Mackenzie has the same number only, and we now see the clan of Mackenzie extending their numberless branches over a great part of the North, and possessing an extent of territory of which few families can exhibit a parallel, while the one powerful clan of the Mathisons has disappeared, and their name become nearly forgotten.”

Of this clan, Mr. Skene says, “We know absolutely nothing about the history of this clan. Although they are now extinct, they must have once been one of the most powerful clans in the north. In the parliament held at Inverness in 1427, James I seized Highland chiefs, and Bower mentions Macmaken as the leader of two thousand men. This clearly shows the rise and fall of different families; while the Mathisons were leading two thousand men back then, the Mackenzies had the same number, and now we see the Mackenzie clan expanding their numerous branches over a large part of the North, occupying such an extensive territory that few families can match it, while the once-powerful Mathisons have vanished, and their name has become almost forgotten.”

Siol Alpine.

Under the general denomination of Siol Alpine are included several clans situated at considerable distances from one another, but all of them supposed to have been descended from Kenneth Macalpine, the founder of the Scottish monarchy, and the ancestor of a long line of Scottish kings. The validity of this lofty pretension has, however, been disputed; and, in point of fact, it appears that the clans, composing the Siol Alpine, were never united under the authority of a common chief, but, on the contrary, were, from the earliest period, at variance amongst themselves; in consequence of which they sunk into insignificance, and became of little account or importance in a general estimate of the Highland tribes. The principal clan appears to have been that of the Macgregors, a race famous for their misfortunes as well as the unbroken spirit with which they maintained themselves linked and banded together in spite of the most severe laws executed with the greatest rigour against all who bore this proscribed name.

Under the general name of Siol Alpine are several clans located at considerable distances from each other, but all of them are thought to be descended from Kenneth Macalpine, the founder of the Scottish monarchy, and the ancestor of a long line of Scottish kings. However, the legitimacy of this grand claim has been challenged; in fact, it appears that the clans making up Siol Alpine were never united under a common chief. On the contrary, they have been in conflict with each other from the earliest times, causing them to fade into insignificance and become of little importance in a general view of the Highland tribes. The main clan seems to have been the Macgregors, a group known for their misfortunes as well as the unyielding spirit with which they remained connected and united despite the harshest laws enforced with extreme severity against anyone bearing this banned name.

MacGregor.

The Macgregors are generally esteemed one of the purest of all the Celtic tribes, and there seems to be no doubt of their unmixed and direct descent from the ancient Celtic inhabitants of Scotland. They were once numerous in Balquhidder and Menteith, and also in Glenorchy, which appears to have been their original seat. An air of romance has been thrown around this particular clan from the exploits and adventures of the celebrated Rob Roy, and the cruel sufferings and proscriptions[243] to which they were, at different times, subjected by the government.

The MacGregors are widely regarded as one of the purest Celtic tribes, and there’s no doubt they have a direct and unmixed lineage from the ancient Celtic people of Scotland. They were once numerous in Balquhidder and Menteith, and also in Glenorchy, which seems to have been their original home. This particular clan has an air of romance thanks to the feats and adventures of the famous Rob Roy, as well as the harsh suffering and persecutions[243] they endured at various times from the government.

MACGREGOR.

MACGREGOR.

ID badge—Pine.

Claiming a regal origin, their motto anciently was, “My race is royal.” Griogar, said to have been the third son of Alpin, king of Scotland, who commenced his reign in 833, is mentioned as their remote ancestor, but it is impossible to trace their descent from any such personage, or from his eldest brother, Kenneth Macalpine, from whom they also claim to be sprung.

Claiming a royal heritage, their motto has always been, “My lineage is royal.” Griogar, believed to be the third son of Alpin, king of Scotland, who began his reign in 833, is noted as their distant ancestor, but it’s impossible to trace their lineage back to him or to his older brother, Kenneth Macalpine, from whom they also claim descent.

According to Buchanan of Auchmar, the clan Gregor were located in Glenorchy as early as the reign of Malcolm Canmore (1057–1093). As, however, they were in the reign of Alexander II. (1214–1249) vassals of the Earl of Ross, Skene thinks it probable that Glenorchy was given to them, when that monarch conferred a large extent of territory on that potent noble. Hugh of Glenorchy appears to have been the first of their chiefs who was so styled. Malcolm, the chief of the clan in the days of Bruce, fought bravely on the national side at the battle of Bannockburn. He accompanied Edward Bruce to Ireland, and being severely wounded at Dundalk, he was ever afterwards known as “the lame lord.”

According to Buchanan of Auchmar, the clan Gregor was in Glenorchy as early as the reign of Malcolm Canmore (1057–1093). However, during the reign of Alexander II (1214–1249), they were vassals of the Earl of Ross. Skene believes it’s likely that Glenorchy was granted to them when that king gave a large amount of land to that powerful noble. Hugh of Glenorchy seems to have been the first of their chiefs to use that title. Malcolm, the clan chief during the time of Bruce, fought valiantly for the national cause at the Battle of Bannockburn. He went with Edward Bruce to Ireland, and after being badly wounded at Dundalk, he became known as “the lame lord.”

Clan tartan
MACGREGOR.

In the reign of David II., the Campbells managed to procure a legal title to the lands of Glenorchy; nevertheless, the Macgregors maintained, for a long time, the actual possession of them by the strong hand. They knew no other right than that of the sword, but, ultimately, that was found unavailing, and, at last, expelled from their own territory, they became an outlawed, lawless, and landless clan.

In the time of David II, the Campbells were able to secure a legal title to the lands of Glenorchy; however, the Macgregors managed to hold onto those lands for a long time by force. They only recognized the right of the sword, but eventually, that proved ineffective, and ultimately driven from their own territory, they became an outlawed, lawless, and landless clan.

John Macgregor of Glenorchy, who died in 1390, is said to have had three sons: Patrick, his successor; John Dow, ancestor of the family of Glenstrae, who became the chief of the clan; and Gregor, ancestor of the Macgregors of Roro. Patrick’s son, Malcolm, was compelled by the Campbells to sell the lands of Auchinrevach in Strathfillan, to Campbell of Glenorchy, who thus obtained the first footing in Breadalbane, which afterwards gave the title of earl to his family.

John Macgregor of Glenorchy, who died in 1390, is said to have had three sons: Patrick, his successor; John Dow, the ancestor of the Glenstrae family, who became the clan chief; and Gregor, the ancestor of the Macgregors of Roro. Patrick’s son, Malcolm, was forced by the Campbells to sell the land of Auchinrevach in Strathfillan to Campbell of Glenorchy, which allowed him to establish the first presence in Breadalbane, eventually giving his family the title of earl.

The principal families of the Macgregors, in process of time, except that of Glenstrae, who held that estate as vassals of the Earl of Argyll, found themselves reduced to the position of tenants on the lands of Campbell of Glenorchy and other powerful barons. It being the policy of the latter to get rid of them altogether, the unfortunate clan were driven, by a continuous system of oppression and annoyance, to acts of rapine and violence, which brought upon them the vengeance of the government. The clan had no other means of subsistence than the plunder of their neighbours’ property, and as they naturally directed their attacks chiefly against those who had wrested from them their own lands, it became still more the interest of their oppressors to represent to the king that nothing could put a stop to their lawless conduct, “save the cutting off the tribe of Macgregor root and branch.” In 1488, soon after the youthful James IV. had ascended the throne which the murder of his father had rendered vacant, an act was passed “for staunching of thiftreif and other enormities throw all the realme;” evidently designed against the Macgregors, for among the barons to whom power was given for enforcing it, were Duncan Campbell of Glenorchy, Neil Stewart of Fortingall, and Ewin Campbell of Strachur. At this time the Macgregors were still a numerous clan. Besides those in Glenorchy, they were settled in great numbers in the districts of Breadalbane and Athol, and they all acknowledged Macgregor of Glenstrae, who bore the title of captain of the clan, as their chief.

The main families of the Macgregors, over time, except for Glenstrae, which was held as vassals of the Earl of Argyll, found themselves reduced to tenants on the lands of Campbell of Glenorchy and other powerful barons. The latter's policy was to get rid of them entirely, and the unfortunate clan was pushed, through ongoing oppression and annoyance, to commit acts of robbery and violence, which brought the government's wrath upon them. The clan had no other means of survival except for stealing from their neighbors, and since they mainly targeted those who had taken their lands, it became even more in the interest of their oppressors to tell the king that nothing would stop their lawless behavior “except for wiping out the tribe of Macgregor completely.” In 1488, shortly after the young James IV ascended the throne left vacant by his father's murder, an act was passed “to stop theft and other crimes throughout the realm;” clearly aimed at the Macgregors, because among the barons given power to enforce it were Duncan Campbell of Glenorchy, Neil Stewart of Fortingall, and Ewin Campbell of Strachur. At this time, the Macgregors were still a large clan. Besides those in Glenorchy, they also settled in significant numbers in the regions of Breadalbane and Athol, all acknowledging Macgregor of Glenstrae, who held the title of captain of the clan, as their chief.

With the view of reducing these branches, Sir Duncan Campbell of Glenorchy obtained, in 1492, the office of bailiary of the crown lands of Disher and Toyer, Glenlyon, and Glendochart, and in 1502 he procured a charter of the lands of Glenlyon. “From this period,” says Mr Skene, “the history of the Macgregors consists of a mere list of acts of privy council, by which commissions are granted to pursue the clan with fire and sword, and of various atrocities which a state of desperation, the natural result of these measures, as well as a deep spirit of vengeance, against both the framers and executors of them, frequently led the clan to committ. These actions led to the enactment of still severer laws, and at length to the complete proscription of the clan.”

To reduce these branches, Sir Duncan Campbell of Glenorchy secured the position of bailiff for the crown lands of Disher and Toyer, Glenlyon, and Glendochart in 1492, and in 1502 he acquired a charter for the lands of Glenlyon. “From this point,” Mr. Skene notes, “the history of the Macgregors is basically a list of acts from the privy council, which granted commissions to hunt down the clan with violence, and various atrocities that desperation, a natural result of these actions, as well as a strong desire for revenge against those who created and enforced them, often drove the clan to commit. These actions resulted in even harsher laws and ultimately led to the complete outlawing of the clan.”

But still the Macgregors were not subdued. Taking refuge in their mountain fastnesses, they set at defiance all the efforts made by their enemies for their entire extermination, and inflicted upon some of them a terrible vengeance. In 1589 they seized and murdered John Drummond of Drummond Ernoch, a forester of the royal forest of Glenartney, an act which forms the foundation of the incident detailed in Sir Walter Scott’s “Legend of Montrose.” The clan swore upon the head of the victim that they would avow and defend the deed in common. An outrage like this led at once to the most rigorous proceedings on the part of the crown. Fresh letters of fire and sword for three years were issued against the whole clan, and all persons were interdicted from harbouring or having any communication with them. Then followed the conflict at Glenfruin in 1603, when the Macgregors, under Alexander Macgregor of Glenstrae, their chief, defeated the Colquhouns, under the laird of Luss, and 140 of the latter were killed. Details of this celebrated clan battle have been already given in the former part of this work, and more will be found under the Colquhouns. Dugald Ciar Mohr, ancestor of Rob Roy, is said on this occasion to have exhibited extraordinary ferocity and courage.

But still, the MacGregor clan wasn't defeated. Taking refuge in their mountain strongholds, they defied all efforts by their enemies to completely wipe them out and took terrible revenge on some of them. In 1589, they captured and killed John Drummond of Drummond Ernoch, a forester from the royal forest of Glenartney, an act that kicks off the events described in Sir Walter Scott’s “Legend of Montrose.” The clan vowed, on the head of their victim, that they would openly support and defend the act together. Such an outrage immediately prompted the crown to take severe action. For three years, new orders were issued for the destruction of the entire clan, and anyone was forbidden from sheltering or communicating with them. This led to the battle at Glenfruin in 1603, when the MacGregors, led by Alexander MacGregor of Glenstrae, defeated the Colquhouns, commanded by the laird of Luss, resulting in the deaths of 140 of the latter. Details of this famous clan battle have been covered earlier in this work, and more information can be found regarding the Colquhouns. Dugald Ciar Mohr, the ancestor of Rob Roy, is said to have shown extraordinary ferocity and bravery during this event.

In relation to the betrayal and melancholy end of the unfortunate chief, Alexander, Macgregor of Glenstrae, there is the following entry in the MS. diary of Robert Birrell: “The 2 of October (1603,) Allester M’Gregour Glainstretane be the laird of Arkynles, bot escapit againe; bot efter, taken be the Earle of Argyill the 4 of Januar; and brocht to Edinburghe the 9 of Januar 1604, with mae of 18 his friendis, M’Gregouris. He wes convoyit to Berwick be the gaird, conforme to the earlis promese; for he promesit to put him out of Scottis grund. Swa he keipit ane Hieland-manis promes; in respect he sent the gaird to convoy him out of Scottis grund: Bot thai wer not directit to pairt with him back agane! The 18 of Januar, at evine, he come agane to Edinburghe; and vpone the 20 day, he was hangit at the croce, and ij (eleven) of his freindis and name, upone ane gallous: Himselff, being chieff, he was hangit his awin hicht above the rest of his friendis.” That Argyll had an interest in his death appears from a declaration, printed in Pitcairn’s Criminal Trials,[218] which the chief made before his execution, wherein he says that the earl had enticed him to commit several slaughters and disorders, and had endeavoured to prevail upon him to commit “sundrie mair.”

In connection with the betrayal and tragic end of the unfortunate chief, Alexander, Macgregor of Glenstrae, there’s a note in Robert Birrell's diary: “On October 2, 1603, Allester M’Gregour Glainstretane was caught by the laird of Arkynles but managed to escape again; however, he was captured by the Earl of Argyll on January 4 and brought to Edinburgh on January 9, 1604, along with 18 of his friends, the M’Gregours. He was escorted to Berwick by the guard, in line with the earl’s promise; he promised to get him out of Scottish territory. Thus, he kept a Highland man's promise, as he sent the guard to escort him out of Scotland: But they were not instructed to bring him back! On the evening of January 18, he returned to Edinburgh; and on the 20th, he was hanged at the cross, along with eleven of his friends, on a gallows: Being the chief, he was hanged higher than the rest of his friends.” That Argyll had a motive for his death is evident from a statement, printed in Pitcairn’s Criminal Trials,[218] which the chief made before his execution, where he mentioned that the earl had persuaded him to commit various murders and disturbances, and had tried to convince him to commit “several more.”

Among other severe measures passed against this doomed clan was one which deprived them of their very name. By an act of the privy council, dated 3d April 1603, all of the name of Macgregor were compelled, on pain of death, to adopt another surname, and all who had been engaged at the battle of Glenfruin, and other marauding expeditions detailed in the act, were prohibited, also under the pain of death, from carrying any weapon but a knife without a point to cut their victuals. They were also forbidden, under the same penalty of death, to meet in greater numbers than four at a time. The Earls of Argyll and Athole were charged with the execution of these enactments, and it has been shown how the former carried out the task assigned to him. With regard to the ill-fated chief so treacherously “done to death” by him, the following interesting tradition is related:—His son, while out hunting one day, met the young laird of Lamond travelling with a servant from Cowal towards Inverlochy. They dined together at a house on the Blackmount, between Tyndrum and King’s House;[245] but having unfortunately quarrelled during the evening, dirks were drawn, and the young Macgregor was killed. Lamond instantly fled, and was closely pursued by some of the clan Gregor. Outstripping his foes, he reached the house of the chief of Glenstrae, whom he besought earnestly, without stating his crime, to afford him protection. “You are safe with me,” said the chief, “whatever you may have done.” On the pursuers arriving, they informed the unfortunate father of what had occurred, and demanded the murderer; but Macgregor refused to deliver him up, as he had passed his word to protect him. “Let none of you dare to injure the man,” he exclaimed; “Macgregor has promised him safety, and, as I live, he shall be safe while with me.” He afterwards, with a party of his clan, escorted the youth home; and, on bidding him farewell, said, “Lamond, you are now safe on your own land. I cannot, and I will not protect you farther! Keep away from my people; and may God forgive you for what you have done!” Shortly afterwards the name of Macgregor was proscribed, and the chief of Glenstrae became a wanderer without a name or a home. But the laird of Lamond, remembering that he owed his life to him, hastened to protect the old chief and his family, and not only received the fugitives into his house, but shielded them for a time from their enemies.

Among other harsh measures taken against this doomed clan was one that stripped them of their very name. By an order from the privy council, dated April 3, 1603, everyone with the name MacGregor was forced, under threat of death, to take on a different surname. Those who were involved in the battle of Glenfruin and other raiding missions mentioned in the order were also forbidden, under the same threat of death, from carrying any weapons except a blunt knife for cutting their food. They weren't allowed to gather in groups larger than four at a time, under the same penalty. The Earls of Argyll and Athole were tasked with enforcing these rules, and it's been recorded how the former carried out his duties. Concerning the unfortunate chief who was so treacherously "killed" by him, there's an interesting story: His son, while out hunting one day, encountered the young laird of Lamond traveling with a servant from Cowal toward Inverlochy. They had lunch together at a house on the Blackmount, between Tyndrum and King's House; [245] but after an unfortunate quarrel during the evening, they drew their dirks, and the young MacGregor was killed. Lamond immediately fled and was chased closely by some of clan Gregor. Outrunning his pursuers, he reached the home of the chief of Glenstrae, whom he urgently begged, without disclosing his crime, for protection. "You're safe with me," said the chief, "no matter what you've done." When the pursuers arrived, they told the unfortunate father what had happened and demanded the murderer, but MacGregor refused to hand him over, as he had promised to protect him. "Let none of you dare harm this man," he shouted; "MacGregor has guaranteed him safety, and as I live, he will be safe while with me." He then, along with a group from his clan, escorted the young man home; and as he said goodbye, he remarked, "Lamond, you’re safe on your own land now. I cannot and will not protect you any further! Stay away from my people; and may God forgive you for what you’ve done!" Shortly after, the name MacGregor was banned, and the chief of Glenstrae became a wanderer without a name or a home. However, the laird of Lamond, remembering that he owed his life to the chief, hurried to defend the old chief and his family, not only taking the fugitives into his home but also sheltering them from their enemies for a time.

Logan states, that on the death of Alexander, the executed chief, without surviving lawful issue, the clan, then in a state of disorder, elected a chief, but the head of the collateral branch, deeming Gregor, the natural son of the late chief, better entitled to the honour, without ceremony dragged the chief-elect from his inaugural chair in the kirk of Strathfillan, and placed Gregor therein, in his stead.

Logan says that after Alexander, the executed chief, died without any legitimate heirs, the clan, which was in chaos at the time, chose a new chief. However, the leader of the collateral branch believed that Gregor, the illegitimate son of the late chief, was more deserving of the title. Without any formalities, he pulled the chief-elect from his ceremonial seat in the church of Strathfillan and put Gregor in his place.

The favourite names assumed by the clan while compelled to relinquish their own, were Campbell, Graham, Stewart, and Drummond. Their unity as a clan remained unbroken, and they even seemed to increase in numbers, notwithstanding all the oppressive proceedings directed against them. These did not cease with the reign of James VI., for under Charles I. all the enactments against them were renewed, and yet in 1644, when the Marquis of Montrose set up the king’s standard in the Highlands, the clan Gregor, to the number of 1000 fighting men, joined him, under the command of Patrick Macgregor of Glenstrae, their chief. In reward for their loyalty, at the Restoration the various statutes against them were annulled, when the clan men were enabled to resume their own name. In the reign of William III., however, the penal enactments against them were renewed in their full force. The clan were again proscribed, and compelled once more to take other names.

The favorite names taken by the clan when they had to give up their own were Campbell, Graham, Stewart, and Drummond. Their unity as a clan stayed strong, and they even seemed to grow in numbers, despite all the oppressive actions against them. These actions didn’t stop with the reign of James VI; under Charles I, all the laws against them were reinstated. Yet in 1644, when the Marquis of Montrose raised the king’s standard in the Highlands, the clan Gregor, with about 1,000 fighting men, joined him, led by Patrick Macgregor of Glenstrae, their chief. As a reward for their loyalty, at the Restoration, the various laws against them were revoked, allowing the clan members to take back their original name. However, during the reign of William III, the harsh laws against them were reintroduced in full force. The clan was once again banned and had to assume different names.

Rob Roy. From an original painting
in the possession of
Herbert Buchanan, Esq., of Arden.

According to Buchanan of Auchmar, the direct male line of the chiefs became extinct in the reign of the latter monarch, and the representation fell, by “a formal renunciation of the chiefship,” into the branch of Glengyle. Of this branch was the celebrated Rob Roy, that is, Red Rob, who assumed the name of Campbell under the proscriptive act.

According to Buchanan of Auchmar, the direct male line of the chiefs ended during the reign of the last monarch, and the representation passed, through “a formal renunciation of the chiefship,” to the Glengyle branch. This branch included the famous Rob Roy, also known as Red Rob, who took on the name Campbell due to the prohibitive act.

As we promised in the former part of the[246] work, we shall here give some account of this celebrated robber-chief. Born about 1660, he was the younger son of Donald Macgregor of Glengyle, a lieutenant-colonel in the service of King James VII., by his wife, the daughter of William Campbell of Glenfalloch, the third son of Sir Robert Campbell of Glenorchy. Rob Roy himself married Helen-Mary, the daughter of Macgregor of Cromar. His own designation was that of Inversnaid, but he seems to have acquired a right to the property of Craig Royston, a domain of rock and forest lying on the east side of Loch Lomond. He became tutor to his nephew, the head of the Glengyle branch, then in his minority, who claimed the chiefship of the clan.

As we promised in the earlier part of the[246] work, we will now provide some information about this famous robber chief. Born around 1660, he was the younger son of Donald Macgregor of Glengyle, a lieutenant-colonel in the service of King James VII, and his wife, who was the daughter of William Campbell of Glenfalloch, the third son of Sir Robert Campbell of Glenorchy. Rob Roy himself married Helen-Mary, the daughter of Macgregor of Cromar. He was mainly known by his title of Inversnaid, but he seems to have gained rights to the property of Craig Royston, a rugged area of rock and forest located on the east side of Loch Lomond. He became the guardian of his nephew, the head of the Glengyle branch, who was still a minor and claimed the chieftainship of the clan.

Like many other Highland gentlemen, Rob Roy was a trader in cattle or master drover, and in this capacity he had borrowed several sums of money from the Duke of Montrose, but becoming insolvent, he absconded. In June 1712 an advertisement appeared for his apprehension, and he was involved in prosecutions which nearly ruined him. Some messengers of the law who visited his house in his absence are said to have abused his wife in a most shameful manner, and she, being a high-spirited woman, incited her husband to acts of vengeance. At the same time, she gave vent to her feelings in a fine piece of pipe music, still well known by the name of “Rob Roy’s Lament.” As the duke had contrived to get possession of Rob’s lands of Craig Royston, he was driven to become the “bold outlaw” which he is represented in song and story.

Like many other gentlemen from the Highlands, Rob Roy was a cattle trader or master drover, and in this role, he borrowed several sums of money from the Duke of Montrose. However, after becoming insolvent, he fled. In June 1712, an announcement was made for his capture, and he faced legal actions that nearly destroyed him. Some law officers who came to his house while he was away reportedly mistreated his wife in a disgraceful way, and she, being strong-willed, urged her husband to seek revenge. At the same time, she expressed her feelings in a beautiful piece of pipe music, still well-known as “Rob Roy’s Lament.” Since the duke had managed to take control of Rob’s lands at Craig Royston, he was forced to become the “bold outlaw” as portrayed in songs and stories.

“Determined,” says General Stewart of Garth, “that his grace should not enjoy his lands with impunity, he collected a band of about twenty followers, declared open war against him, and gave up his old course of regular droving, declaring that the estate of Montrose should in future supply him with cattle, and that he would make the duke rue the day he quarrelled with him. He kept his word; and for nearly thirty years—that is, till the day of his death—regularly levied contributions on the duke and his tenants, not by nightly depredations, but in broad day, and in a systematic manner; on an appointed time making a complete sweep of all the cattle of a district—always passing over those not belonging to the duke’s estates, or the estates of his friends and adherents; and having previously given notice where he was to be on a certain day with his cattle, he was met there by people from all parts of the country, to whom he sold them publicly. These meetings, or trysts, as they were called, were held in different parts of the country; sometimes the cattle were driven south, but oftener to the north and west, where the influence of his friend the Duke of Argyll protected him. When the cattle were in this manner driven away, the tenants paid no rent, so that the duke was the ultimate sufferer. But he was made to suffer in every way. The rents of the lower farms were partly paid in grain and meal, which was generally lodged in a store-house or granary, called a girnal, near the Loch of Monteath. When Macgregor wanted a supply of meal, he sent notice to a certain number of the duke’s tenants to meet him at the girnal on a certain day, with their horses to carry home his meal. They met accordingly, when he ordered the horses to be loaded, and, giving a regular receipt to his grace’s storekeeper for the quantity taken, he marched away, always entertaining the people very handsomely, and careful never to take the meal till it had been lodged in the duke’s store-house in payment of rent. When the money rents were paid, Macgregor frequently attended. On one occasion, when Mr Graham of Killearn, the factor, had collected the tenants to pay their rents, all Rob Roy’s men happened to be absent, except Alexander Stewart, called ‘the bailie.’ With this single attendant he descended to Chapel Errock, where the factor and the tenants were assembled. He reached the house after it was dark, and, looking in at a window, saw Killearn, surrounded by a number of the tenants, with a bag full of money which he had received, and was in the act of depositing it in a press or cupboard, at the same time saying that he would cheerfully give all that he had in the bag for Rob Roy’s head. This notification was not lost on the outside visitor, who instantly gave orders in a loud voice to place two men at each window, two at each corner, and four at each of two doors, thus appearing to have twenty men. Immediately the door opened, and he walked[247] in with his attendant close behind, each armed with a sword in his right hand and a pistol in his left hand, and with dirks and pistols slung in their belts. The company started up, but he desired them to sit down, as his business was only with Killearn, whom he ordered to hand down the bag and put it on the table. When this was done, he desired the money to be counted, and proper receipts to be drawn out, certifying that he received the money from the Duke of Montrose’s agent, as the duke’s property, the tenants having paid their rents, so that no after demand could be made on them on account of this transaction; and finding that some of the people had not obtained receipts, he desired the factor to grant them immediately, ‘to show his grace,’ said he, ‘that it is from him I take the money, and not from these honest men who have paid him.’ After the whole was concluded, he ordered supper, saying that, as he had got the purse, it was proper he should pay the bill; and after they had drunk heartily together for several hours, he called his bailie to produce his dirk, and lay it naked on the table. Killearn was then sworn that he would not move, nor direct any one else to move, from that spot for an hour after the departure of Macgregor, who thus cautioned him—‘If you break your oath, you know what you are to expect in the next world, and in this,’ pointing to his dirk. He then walked away, and was beyond pursuit before the hour expired.”

“Determined,” says General Stewart of Garth, “that his grace should not enjoy his lands without consequences, he gathered a group of about twenty followers, declared open war against him, and abandoned his former regular droving ways, stating that the estate of Montrose would now provide him with cattle and that he would make the duke regret the day he challenged him. He kept his promise; for nearly thirty years—that is, until the day he died—he systematically collected contributions from the duke and his tenants, not through nighttime raids, but openly and in broad daylight; at a scheduled time, he would sweep through a district taking all the cattle—always ignoring those not belonging to the duke's estates or those of his friends and supporters; and after giving prior notice of his visit on a specific day with his cattle, he was met by people from all over the region, to whom he publicly sold them. These gatherings, called trysts, were held at various locations; sometimes the cattle were driven south, but more often to the north and west, where his ally, the Duke of Argyll, provided him protection. When the cattle were taken this way, the tenants paid no rent, making the duke the ultimate loser. But he was made to suffer in every way. The rents for the smaller farms were partly paid in grain and meal, which was usually stored in a granary known as a girnal, near the Loch of Monteath. When Macgregor needed a supply of meal, he informed a certain number of the duke’s tenants to meet him at the girnal on a specific day with their horses to transport his meal. They met as planned, and he ordered the horses to be loaded, issuing a proper receipt to the duke’s storekeeper for the amount taken, and then he left, always treating the people generously and making sure never to take the meal until it had been delivered to the duke’s storehouse in payment of rent. When the cash rents were collected, Macgregor often attended. On one occasion, when Mr. Graham of Killearn, the factor, had gathered the tenants to pay their rents, all of Rob Roy’s men happened to be away, except for Alexander Stewart, known as ‘the bailie.’ With this lone companion, he made his way to Chapel Errock, where the factor and the tenants were gathered. He arrived at the house after dark and, peering in through a window, saw Killearn surrounded by several tenants with a bag full of money he had collected, in the act of placing it in a press or cupboard, saying that he would gladly give all the money in the bag for Rob Roy's head. This comment didn't go unnoticed by the outside visitor, who instantly shouted orders to place two men at each window, two at each corner, and four at each of two doors, creating the illusion of having twenty men. Immediately, the door opened, and he stepped in with his companion right behind him, both armed with swords in their right hands and pistols in their left hands, with dirks and pistols strapped to their belts. The group jumped to their feet, but he told them to sit down, as his business was only with Killearn, whom he ordered to take down the bag and place it on the table. Once that was done, he requested the money to be counted and proper receipts to be prepared, certifying that he received the money from the Duke of Montrose’s agent as the duke’s property, since the tenants had already paid their rents, ensuring that no further demands could be made on them regarding this transaction; and noticing that some people had not received their receipts, he instructed the factor to issue them immediately, saying, ‘to show his grace,’ that it is from him that he takes the money, and not from these honest men who have paid him.’ Once everything was settled, he ordered supper, stating that, since he had gotten the purse, it was only right he should cover the bill; and after they had enjoyed hearty drinks together for several hours, he asked his bailie to retrieve his dirk and lay it bare on the table. Killearn was then sworn to not move, nor instruct anyone else to move, from that spot for an hour after Macgregor's departure, who then cautioned him—‘If you break your oath, you know what to expect in the next world, and in this,’ pointing to his dirk. He then walked away and was out of reach before the hour was up.”

At the breaking out of the rebellion of 1715, in spite of the obligations which he owed to the indirect protection of the Duke of Argyll, Rob Roy’s Jacobite partialities induced him to join the rebel forces under the Earl of Mar.

At the start of the 1715 rebellion, despite the loyalty he owed to the indirect protection of the Duke of Argyll, Rob Roy’s support for the Jacobite cause led him to join the rebel forces under the Earl of Mar.

On this occasion none of the Clan Gregor, except the sept of Ciar Mohr, to which Rob Roy belonged, took up arms for the Chevalier, though they were joined by connexions of the family, and among others by Leckie of Croy-Leckie, a large landed proprietor in Dumbartonshire, who had married a daughter of Donald M’Gregor, by his wife the daughter of Campbell of Glenfalloch, and who was thus the brother-in-law of Rob Roy. “They were not,” says Sir Walter Scott, “commanded by Rob Roy, but by his nephew already mentioned, Gregor Macgregor, otherwise called James Grahame of Glengyle, and still better remembered by the Gaelic epithet of Ghlune Dhu, i.e. Black Knee, from a black spot on one of his knees, which his Highland garb rendered visible. There can be no question, however, that being then very young, Glengyle must have acted on most occasions by the advice and direction of so experienced a leader as his uncle. The Macgregors assembled in numbers at that period, and began even to threaten the lowlands towards the lower extremity of Loch Lomond. They suddenly seized all the boats which were upon the lake, and, probably with a view to some enterprise of their own, drew them overland to Inversnaid, in order to intercept the progress of a large body of west country whigs who were in arms for the government, and moving in that direction. The whigs made an excursion for the recovery of the boats. Their forces consisted of volunteers from Paisley, Kilpatrick, and elsewhere, who, with the assistance of a body of seamen, were towed up the river Leven in long boats belonging to the ships of war then lying in the Clyde. At Luss, they were joined by the forces of Sir Humphrey Colquhoun, and James Grant, his son-in-law, with their followers, attired in the Highland dress of the period, which is picturesquely described. The whole party crossed to Craig Royston, but the Macgregors did not offer combat. If we were to believe the account of the expedition given by the historian Rae, they leaped on shore at Craig Royston with the utmost intrepidity, no enemy appearing to oppose them, and by the noise of their drums, which they beat incessantly, and the discharge of their artillery and small arms, terrified the Macgregors, whom they appear never to have seen, out of their fastnesses, and caused them to fly in a panic to the general camp of the Highlanders at Strathfillan. The low-countrymen succeeded in getting possession of the boats, at a great expenditure of noise and courage, and little risk of danger.

On this occasion, none of Clan Gregor, except the sept of Ciar Mohr, to which Rob Roy belonged, took up arms for the Chevalier, although they were joined by family connections, including Leckie of Croy-Leckie, a large landowner in Dumbartonshire, who had married a daughter of Donald M’Gregor, by his wife, the daughter of Campbell of Glenfalloch, making him the brother-in-law of Rob Roy. “They were not,” says Sir Walter Scott, “led by Rob Roy, but by his already mentioned nephew, Gregor Macgregor, also known as James Grahame of Glengyle, and more famously by the Gaelic nickname Ghlune Dhu, i.e. Black Knee, due to a black spot on one of his knees that showed through his Highland clothing. There’s no doubt that being quite young at the time, Glengyle must have taken most actions under the advice and guidance of his experienced uncle. The Macgregors gathered in significant numbers then and even began to threaten the lowlands near the southern end of Loch Lomond. They suddenly took all the boats on the lake and likely with plans of their own, pulled them overland to Inversnaid to block a large group of west country whigs who were armed for the government and moving in that direction. The whigs launched an expedition to reclaim the boats. Their troops were made up of volunteers from Paisley, Kilpatrick, and other areas, who, along with a team of seamen, were towed up the river Leven in longboats belonging to the warships stationed in the Clyde. At Luss, they met up with the forces of Sir Humphrey Colquhoun and his son-in-law James Grant, along with their followers, dressed in the Highland attire of the time, which is vividly described. The entire group crossed to Craig Royston, but the Macgregors did not fight back. If we trust the account of the expedition by historian Rae, they jumped ashore at Craig Royston boldly, with no enemy in sight to oppose them. The sound of their drums, which they beat continuously, along with the firing of their artillery and small arms, frightened the Macgregors, who seemed to have never encountered them before, into fleeing in panic to the general camp of the Highlanders at Strathfillan. The low-countrymen managed to secure the boats at a great deal of noise and bravery, but with little actual danger.

“After this temporary removal from his old haunts, Rob Roy was sent by the Earl of Mar to Aberdeen, to raise, it is believed, a part of the clan Gregor, which is settled in that country. These men were of his own family (the race of the Ciar Mohr). They were the[248] descendants of about three hundred Macgregors whom the Earl of Moray, about the year 1624, transported from his estates in Monteith to oppose against his enemies the Mackintoshes, a race as hardy and restless as they were themselves. We have already stated that Rob Roy’s conduct during the insurrection of 1715 was very equivocal. His person and followers were in the Highland army, but his heart seems to have been with the Duke of Argyll’s. Yet the insurgents were constrained to trust to him as their only guide, when they marched from Perth towards Dunblane, with the view of crossing the Forth at what are called the Fords of Frew, and when they themselves said he could not be relied upon.

“After this brief absence from his usual places, Rob Roy was sent by the Earl of Mar to Aberdeen, reportedly to gather part of the clan Gregor, which has settled in that area. These men were from his own family (the lineage of the Ciar Mohr). They were the[248] descendants of about three hundred Macgregors that the Earl of Moray transported from his lands in Monteith around 1624 to fight against his enemies, the Mackintoshes, a group just as tough and restless as they were. We've already mentioned that Rob Roy’s actions during the insurrection of 1715 were rather ambiguous. He and his followers were in the Highland army, but he seemed to align more with the Duke of Argyll. Still, the insurgents had no choice but to rely on him as their only guide when they marched from Perth towards Dunblane, aiming to cross the Forth at what are known as the Fords of Frew, even when they themselves acknowledged he might not be trustworthy.”

“This movement to the westward, on the part of the insurgents, brought on the battle of Sheriffmuir; indecisive, indeed, in its immediate results, but of which the Duke of Argyll reaped the whole advantage.” We have already given an account of Rob Roy’s vacillating behaviour at this battle. “One of the Macphersons, named Alexander, one of Rob’s original profession, videlicet a drover, but a man of great strength and spirit, was so incensed at the inactivity of his temporary leader, that he threw off his plaid, drew his sword, and called out to his clansmen, ‘Let us endure this no longer! if he will not lead you, I will.’ Rob Roy replied, with great coolness, ‘Were the question about driving Highland stots or kyloes, Sandie, I would yield to your superior skill; but as it respects the leading of men, I must be allowed to be the better judge.’ ‘Did the matter respect driving Glen-Eigas stots,’ answered Macpherson, ‘the question with Rob would not be, which was to be last, but which was to be foremost.’ Incensed at this sarcasm, Macgregor drew his sword, and they would have fought upon the spot if their friends on both sides had not interfered.

“This movement westward by the insurgents led to the battle of Sheriffmuir; while its immediate results were indecisive, the Duke of Argyll gained the full advantage.” We have already discussed Rob Roy’s inconsistent behavior during this battle. “One of the Macphersons, named Alexander, originally a drover like Rob, but a man of great strength and spirit, became so frustrated with the inaction of his temporary leader that he threw off his plaid, drew his sword, and called out to his clansmen, ‘Let’s not put up with this any longer! If he won’t lead you, I will.’ Rob Roy responded calmly, ‘If it were about driving Highland stots or kye, Sandie, I would concede to your superior skill; but when it comes to leading men, I have to consider myself the better judge.’ ‘If it were about driving Glen-Eigas stots,’ replied Macpherson, ‘the issue for Rob wouldn’t be who goes last, but who goes first.’ Angered by this sarcasm, Macgregor drew his sword, and they would have fought right there if their friends on both sides hadn’t stepped in.

“Notwithstanding the sort of neutrality which Rob Roy had continued to observe during the progress of the rebellion, he did not escape some of its penalties. He was included in the act of attainder, and the house in Breadalbane, which was his place of retreat, was burned by General Lord Cadogan, when, after the conclusion of the insurrection, he marched through the Highlands to disarm and punish the offending clans. But upon going to Inverary with about forty or fifty of his followers, Rob obtained favour, by an apparent surrender of their arms to Colonel Patrick Campbell of Finnah, who furnished them and their leader with protections under his hand. Being thus in a great measure secured from the resentment of government, Rob Roy established his residence at Craig Royston, near Loch Lomond, in the midst of his own kinsmen, and lost no time in resuming his private quarrel with the Duke of Montrose. For this purpose, he soon got on foot as many men, and well armed too, as he had yet commanded. He never stirred without a body guard of ten or twelve picked followers, and without much effort could increase them to fifty or sixty.”[219]

“Despite the kind of neutrality Rob Roy maintained during the rebellion, he still faced some consequences. He was included in the act of attainder, and the house in Breadalbane, his place of refuge, was burned by General Lord Cadogan when he marched through the Highlands to disarm and punish the offending clans after the insurrection ended. However, when he went to Inverary with about forty or fifty of his followers, Rob gained favor by apparently surrendering their arms to Colonel Patrick Campbell of Finnah, who provided them and their leader with protections under his authority. With this protection, Rob Roy largely avoided the government's wrath and set up his home at Craig Royston, near Loch Lomond, surrounded by his kinsmen. He quickly resumed his personal feud with the Duke of Montrose. For this, he soon gathered as many men as he had commanded before, and they were well-armed. He never moved without a security detail of ten or twelve selected followers, and with little effort, he could increase their number to fifty or sixty.”[219]

For some years he continued to levy blackmail from those whose cattle and estates he protected, and although an English garrison was stationed at Inversnaid, near Aberfoyle, his activity, address, and courage continually saved him from falling into their hands. The year of his death is uncertain, but it is supposed to have been after 1738. He died at an advanced age in his bed, in his own house at Balquhidder. When he found death approaching, “he expressed,” says Sir Walter Scott, “some contrition for particular parts of his life. His wife laughed at these scruples of conscience, and exhorted him to die like a man, as he had lived. In reply, he rebuked her for her violent passions, and the counsels she had given him. ‘You have put strife,’ he said, ‘between me and the best men of the country, and now you would place enmity between me and my God.’ There is a tradition noway inconsistent with the former, if the character of Rob Roy be justly considered, that, while on his deathbed, he learned that a person with whom he was at enmity, proposed to visit him. ‘Raise me from my bed,’ said the invalid, ‘throw my plaid around me, and bring me my claymore, dirk, and pistols; it shall never be said that a foeman saw Rob Roy Macgregor defenceless and unarmed.’ His foeman, conjectured to be one of the Maclarens, entered and paid his compliments, inquiring after the health of his formidable neighbour.[249] Rob Roy maintained a cold haughty civility during their short conference, and as soon as he had left the house, ‘Now,’ he said, ‘all is over; let the piper play Ha til mi tulidh’ (we return no more), and he is said to have expired before the dirge was finished.” The grave of Macgregor, in the churchyard of Balquhidder, is distinguished by a rude tombstone, over which a sword is carved.

For several years, he kept extorting money from those whose cattle and estates he protected. Even though an English garrison was stationed at Inversnaid, near Aberfoyle, his skill, cleverness, and bravery consistently kept him safe from capture. The exact year of his death is unclear, but it's believed to have been after 1738. He passed away at an old age in his bed, in his own home at Balquhidder. When he felt death approaching, “he expressed,” says Sir Walter Scott, “some regret for certain parts of his life. His wife laughed at these feelings of guilt and urged him to die like a man, as he had lived. In response, he scolded her for her intense emotions and the advice she had given him. ‘You have created conflict,’ he said, ‘between me and the best men in the country, and now you would bring hostility between me and my God.’ There is a tradition that aligns with this account, considering the character of Rob Roy, that while on his deathbed, he heard that someone he was feuding with planned to visit him. ‘Lift me from my bed,’ said the sick man, ‘wrap my plaid around me, and bring me my claymore, dirk, and pistols; it shall never be said that an enemy saw Rob Roy Macgregor defenseless and unarmed.’ His foe, believed to be one of the Maclarens, entered and offered his greetings, asking about the health of his powerful neighbor.[249] Rob Roy kept a cold, haughty politeness throughout their brief meeting, and as soon as he left the house, ‘Now,’ he said, ‘all is over; let the piper play Ha til mi tulidh’ (we return no more), and it's said he passed away before the lament was finished.” The grave of Macgregor, in the Balquhidder churchyard, is marked by a simple tombstone carved with a sword.

Rob Roy had five sons—Coll, Ranald, James (called James Roy, after his father, and James Mohr, or big James, from his height), Duncan, and Robert, called Robin Oig, or Young Robin.

Rob Roy had five sons—Coll, Ranald, James (known as James Roy after his father, and James Mohr, or big James, because of his height), Duncan, and Robert, nicknamed Robin Oig, or Young Robin.

On the breaking out of the rebellion of 1745, the clan Gregor adhered to the cause of the Pretender. A Macgregor regiment, 300 strong, was raised by Robert Macgregor of Glencairnock, who was generally considered chief of the clan, which joined the prince’s army. The branch of Ciar Mohr, however, regarded William Macgregor Drummond of Bohaldie, then in France, as their head, and a separate corps formed by them, commanded by Glengyle, and James Roy Macgregor, united themselves to the levies of the titular Duke of Perth, James assuming the name of Drummond, the duke’s family name, instead of that of Campbell. This corps was the relics of Rob Roy’s band, and with only twelve men of it, James Roy, who seems to have held the rank of captain or major, succeeded in surprising and burning, for the second time, the fort at Inversnaid, constructed for the express purpose of keeping the country of the Macgregors in order.

When the rebellion broke out in 1745, the clan Gregor supported the Pretender's cause. A Macgregor regiment of 300 men was raised by Robert Macgregor of Glencairnock, who was widely recognized as the clan's chief, and they joined the prince’s army. However, the Ciar Mohr branch considered William Macgregor Drummond of Bohaldie, who was then in France, to be their leader, and they formed a separate group led by Glengyle and James Roy Macgregor, aligning themselves with the forces of the titular Duke of Perth. James took on the name Drummond, the duke’s family name, instead of Campbell. This group was made up of the remnants of Rob Roy’s band, and with only twelve men, James Roy, who appeared to hold the rank of captain or major, managed to surprise and burn down the fort at Inversnaid for the second time. This fort was built specifically to keep the Macgregor country in check.

At the battle of Prestonpans, the Duke of Perth’s men and the Macgregors composed the centre. Armed only with scythes, this party cut off the legs of the horses, and severed, it is said, the bodies of their riders in twain. Captain James Roy, at the commencement of the battle, received five wounds, but recovered from them, and rejoined the prince’s army with six companies. He was present at the battle of Culloden, and after that defeat the clan Gregor returned in a body to their own country, when they dispersed. James Roy was attainted for high treason, but from some letters of his, published in Blackwood’s Magazine for December 1817, it appears that he had entered into some communication with the government, as he mentions having obtained a pass from the Lord Justice-clerk in 1747, which was a sufficient protection to him from the military.

At the battle of Prestonpans, the Duke of Perth's men and the Macgregors formed the center. Armed only with scythes, this group cut off the horses' legs and reportedly severed their riders in half. Captain James Roy, at the start of the battle, received five wounds but recovered from them and rejoined the prince's army with six companies. He was present at the battle of Culloden, and after that defeat, the clan Gregor returned home as a group before they scattered. James Roy was charged with high treason, but from some letters of his published in Blackwood's Magazine in December 1817, it appears that he had communicated with the government, as he mentions having obtained a pass from the Lord Justice-clerk in 1747, which provided him sufficient protection from the military.

On James Roy’s arrival in France, he seems to have been in very poor circumstances, as he addressed a letter to Mr Edgar, secretary to the Chevalier de St George, dated Boulogne-sur-Mer, May 22, 1753, craving assistance “for the support of a man who has always shown the strongest attachment to his majesty’s person and cause.” To relieve his necessities, James ordered his banker at Paris to pay Macgregor 300 livres. James Roy, availing himself of a permission he had received to return to Britain, made a journey to London, and had an interview, according to his own statement, with Lord Holderness, secretary of state. The latter and the under secretary offered him, he says, a situation in the government service, which he rejected, as he avers his acceptance of it would have been a disgrace to his birth, and would have rendered him a scourge to his country. On this he was ordered instantly to quit England. On his return to France, an information was lodged against him by Macdonnell of Lochgarry, before the high bailie of Dunkirk, accusing him of being a spy. In consequence, he was obliged to quit that town and proceed to Paris, with only thirteen livres in his pocket. In his last letter to his acknowledged chief, Macgregor of Bobaldie, dated Paris, 25th September 1754, he describes himself as being in a state of extreme destitution, and expresses his anxiety to obtain some employment as a breaker and breeder of horses, or as a hunter or fowler, “till better cast up.” In a postscript he asks his chief to lend him his bagpipes, “to play some melancholy tunes.” He died about a week after writing this letter, it is supposed of absolute starvation.

On James Roy’s arrival in France, he appeared to be in very poor circumstances, as he sent a letter to Mr. Edgar, secretary to the Chevalier de St. George, dated Boulogne-sur-Mer, May 22, 1753, requesting help “for the support of a man who has always shown the strongest attachment to his majesty’s person and cause.” To help with his needs, James instructed his banker in Paris to pay Macgregor 300 livres. James Roy, taking advantage of a permission he had received to return to Britain, traveled to London and claimed to have met with Lord Holderness, the secretary of state. According to him, both he and the under-secretary offered him a position in the government, which he declined, stating that accepting it would be a disgrace to his birth and would make him a burden to his country. As a result, he was ordered to leave England immediately. Upon returning to France, an accusation was filed against him by Macdonnell of Lochgarry with the high bailiff of Dunkirk, alleging that he was a spy. Consequently, he had to leave that town and head to Paris, with only thirteen livres in his pocket. In his last letter to his recognized leader, Macgregor of Bobaldie, dated Paris, September 25, 1754, he described himself as being in a dire state of poverty and expressed his eagerness to find work as a horse breaker and breeder, or as a hunter or fowler, “until better times come.” In a postscript, he requested his leader to lend him his bagpipes, “to play some melancholy tunes.” He died about a week after writing this letter, presumably from starvation.

It was not till 1784 that the oppressive acts against the Macgregors, which, however, for several years had fallen into desuetude, were rescinded by the British parliament, when they were allowed to resume their own name, and were restored to all the rights and privileges of British citizens. A deed was immediately entered into, subscribed by 826 persons of the name of Macgregor, recognising John Murray[250] of Lanrick, representative of the family of Glencarnock, as their chief, Murray being the name assumed, under the Proscriptive act, by John Macgregor, who was chief in 1715. Although he secretly favoured the rebellion of that year, the latter took no active part in it; but Robert, the next chief, mortgaged his estate, to support the cause of the Stuarts, and he commanded that portion of the clan who acknowledged him as their head in the rebellion of 1745. Altogether, with the Ciar Mohr branch, the Macgregors could then muster 700 fighting men. To induce Glencarnock’s followers to lay down their arms, the Duke of Cumberland authorised Mr Gordon, at that time minister of Alva, in Strathspey, to treat with them, offering them the restoration of their name, and other favours, but the chief replied that they could not desert the cause. They chose rather to risk all, and die with the characters of honest men, than live in infamy, and disgrace their posterity.

It wasn't until 1784 that the oppressive laws against the Macgregors, which had become outdated over several years, were finally overturned by the British Parliament. They were permitted to reclaim their name and were restored to all the rights and privileges of British citizens. A document was immediately signed by 826 individuals carrying the Macgregor name, acknowledging John Murray[250] of Lanrick, a representative of the Glencarnock family, as their chief. Murray was the name adopted by John Macgregor, the chief in 1715, under the Proscriptive Act. Although he quietly supported the rebellion that year, he didn't take an active role in it; however, Robert, the next chief, mortgaged his estate to back the Stuart cause and led the portion of the clan that recognized him as their leader during the 1745 rebellion. Together with the Ciar Mohr branch, the Macgregors could then gather 700 fighters. To persuade Glencarnock’s supporters to lay down their arms, the Duke of Cumberland allowed Mr. Gordon, who was then the minister of Alva in Strathspey, to negotiate with them, offering to restore their name and other favors. The chief responded that they could not abandon the cause. They preferred to take the risk and perish with the honor of honest men rather than live in disgrace and tarnish their legacy.

After the battle of Culloden, the chief was long confined in Edinburgh castle, and on his death in 1758, he was succeeded by his brother Evan, who held a commission in the 41st regiment, and served with distinction in Germany. His son, John Murray of Lanrick, was the chief acknowledged by the clan, on the restoration of their rights in 1784. He was a general in the East India Company’s service, and auditor-general in Bengal. Created a baronet of Great Britain 23d July 1795, he resumed in 1822 the original surname of the family, Macgregor, by royal license. He died the same year. The chiefship, however, was disputed by the Glengyle family, to which Rob Roy belonged.

After the battle of Culloden, the chief was held in Edinburgh Castle for a long time, and upon his death in 1758, his brother Evan, who served in the 41st regiment and distinguished himself in Germany, took over. His son, John Murray of Lanrick, was recognized as the chief by the clan when their rights were restored in 1784. He was a general in the East India Company and served as auditor-general in Bengal. Created a baronet of Great Britain on July 23, 1795, he reclaimed the original surname of the family, Macgregor, by royal license in 1822. He passed away the same year. However, the chiefship was contested by the Glengyle family, which included Rob Roy.

Sir John Murray Macgregor’s only son, Sir Evan John Macgregor, second baronet, was born in January 1785. He was a major-general in the army, K.C.B., and G.C.H., and governor-general of the Windward Isles. He died at his seat of government, 14th June 1841. By his wife, Lady Elizabeth Murray, daughter of John, fourth Duke of Athole, he had five sons and four daughters.

Sir John Murray Macgregor’s only son, Sir Evan John Macgregor, the second baronet, was born in January 1785. He was a major-general in the army, K.C.B., and G.C.H., and served as governor-general of the Windward Isles. He passed away at his government residence on June 14, 1841. With his wife, Lady Elizabeth Murray, daughter of John, the fourth Duke of Athole, he had five sons and four daughters.

His eldest son, Sir John Athole Bannatyne Macgregor, third baronet, born 20th January 1810, was lieutenant-governor of the Virgin Islands, and died at Tortola, his seat of government, 11th May 1851. He had four sons and two daughters. The eldest son, Sir Malcolm Murray Macgregor, fourth baronet, was born 29th August 1834, and styled of Macgregor, county Perth.

His eldest son, Sir John Athole Bannatyne Macgregor, the third baronet, was born on January 20, 1810. He served as the lieutenant-governor of the Virgin Islands and passed away in Tortola, where his government seat was, on May 11, 1851. He had four sons and two daughters. His eldest son, Sir Malcolm Murray Macgregor, the fourth baronet, was born on August 29, 1834, and was known as of Macgregor, Perth County.

GRANT.

Badge—Pine
(or, according to some,
Cranberry Heath).

With regard to the clan Grant, Mr Skene says,—“Nothing certain is known regarding the origin of the Grants. They have been said to be of Danish, English, French, Norman, and of Gaelic extraction; but each of these suppositions depends for support upon conjecture alone, and amidst so many conflicting opinions it is difficult to fix upon the most probable. It is maintained by the supporters of their Gaelic origin, that they are a branch of the Macgregors, and in this opinion they are certainly borne out by the ancient and unvarying tradition of the country; for their Norman origin, I have upon examination entirely failed in discovering any further reason than that their name may be derived from the French, grand or great, and that they occasionally use the Norman form of de Grant. The latter reason, however, is not of any force, for it is impossible to trace an instance of their using the form de Grant until the 15th century; on the contrary, the form is invariably Grant or le Grant, and on the very first appearance of the family it is ‘dictus Grant.’ It is certainly not a territorial name, for there was no ancient property of that name, and the peculiar form under which it invariably appears in the earlier generations, proves that the name[251] is derived from a personal epithet. It so happens, however, that there was no epithet so common among the Gael as that of Grant, as a perusal of the Irish annals will evince; and at the same time Ragman’s Roll shows that the Highland epithets always appear among the Norman signatures with the Norman ‘le’ prefixed to them. The clan themselves unanimously assert their descent from Gregor Mor Macgregor, who lived in the 12th century; and this is supported by their using to this day the same badge of distinction. So strong is this belief in both the clans of Grant and Macgregor, that in the early part of the last century a meeting of the two was held in the Blair of Athole, to consider the policy of re-uniting them. Upon this point all agreed, and also that the common surname should be Macgregor, if the reversal of the attainder of that name could be got from government. If that could not be obtained it was agreed that either MacAlpine or Grant should be substituted. This assembly of the clan Alpine lasted for fourteen days, and was only rendered abortive by disputes as to the chieftainship of the combined clan. Here then is as strong an attestation of a tradition as it is possible to conceive, and when to this is added the utter absence of the name in the old Norman rolls, the only trustworthy mark of a Norman descent, we are warranted in placing the Grants among the Siol Alpine.”

Regarding the clan Grant, Mr. Skene states, “Nothing is certain about the origins of the Grants. Some say they come from Danish, English, French, Norman, or Gaelic backgrounds, but each of these theories relies solely on speculation. With so many conflicting views, it's hard to determine which is the most likely. Supporters of their Gaelic origins argue that they are a branch of the MacGregors, and this is certainly backed by the longstanding tradition in the area. As for their alleged Norman origin, I have found no substantial evidence, apart from the possibility that their name might come from the French word ‘grand’ or ‘great,’ and that they sometimes use the Norman form ‘de Grant.’ However, this reasoning is weak because there’s no record of them using ‘de Grant’ until the 15th century; instead, the name consistently appears as ‘Grant’ or ‘le Grant,’ and the earliest reference to the family is ‘dictus Grant.’ It is definitely not a territorial name, as there was no ancient property of that name, and the unique way it appears in earlier generations suggests that the name[251] comes from a personal nickname. Interestingly, the name Grant was very common among the Gaels, as shown by the Irish annals; and the Ragman’s Roll indicates that Highland nicknames usually appear with the Norman ‘le’ in front of them. The clan members firmly claim their descent from Gregor Mor MacGregor, who lived in the 12th century, and this is supported by their continued use of the same emblem. This belief is so strong among both the Grant and MacGregor clans that in the early 18th century, they met in the Blair of Athole to discuss the possibility of reuniting. They all agreed on this idea and also decided that the common surname should be MacGregor, if they could get the government to reverse the attainder of that name. If that wasn't possible, they agreed to use either MacAlpine or Grant as alternatives. This meeting of the clan Alpine lasted fourteen days and only fell apart due to disputes over who would lead the combined clan. Here is clear evidence of a tradition, and when you consider the complete lack of the name in the old Norman records—the most reliable indicator of a Norman descent—we have good reason to place the Grants among the Siol Alpine.”

Clan tartan
GRANT.

With Mr Smibert we are inclined to think that, come the clan designation whence it may, the great body of the Grants were Gael of the stock of Alpine, which, as he truly says, is after all the main point to be considered.[220]

With Mr. Smibert, we tend to believe that regardless of the clan name, most of the Grants were Gaelic, from the Alpine lineage, which, as he rightly points out, is really the key aspect to focus on.[220]

The first of the name on record in Scotland is Gregory de Grant, who, in the reign of Alexander II. (1214 to 1249), was sheriff of the shire of Inverness, which then, and till 1583, comprehended Ross, Sutherland, and Caithness, besides what is now Inverness-shire. By his marriage with Mary, daughter of Sir John Bisset of Lovat, he became possessed of the lands of Stratherrick, at that period a part of the province of Moray, and had two sons, namely, Sir Lawrence, his heir, and Robert, who appears to have succeeded his father as sheriff of Inverness.

The first recorded name in Scotland is Gregory de Grant, who was the sheriff of Inverness during the reign of Alexander II (1214 to 1249). At that time, and until 1583, Inverness included Ross, Sutherland, and Caithness, along with what is now known as Inverness-shire. Through his marriage to Mary, the daughter of Sir John Bisset of Lovat, he gained the lands of Stratherrick, which was part of the province of Moray back then, and had two sons: Sir Lawrence, his heir, and Robert, who seems to have taken over as sheriff of Inverness after his father.

The elder son, Sir Lawrence de Grant, with his brother Robert, witnessed an agreement, dated 9th Sept. 1258, between Archibald, bishop of Moray, and John Bisset of Lovat; Sir Lawrence is particularly mentioned as the friend and kinsman of the latter. Chalmers[221] states that he married Bigla, the heiress of Comyn of Glenchernach, and obtained his father-in-law’s estates in Strathspey, and a connection with the most potent family in Scotland. Douglas, however, in his Baronage,[222] says that she was the wife of his elder son, John. He had two sons, Sir John and Rudolph. They supported the interest of Bruce against Baliol, and were taken prisoners in 1296, at the battle of Dunbar. After Baliol’s surrender of his crown and kingdom to Edward, the English monarch, with his victorious army, marched north as far as Elgin. On his return to Berwick he received the submission of many of the Scottish barons, whose names were written upon four large rolls of parchment, so frequently referred to as the Ragman Roll. Most of them were dismissed on their swearing allegiance to him, among whom was Rudolph de Grant, but his brother, John de Grant, was carried to London. He was released the following year, on condition of serving King Edward in France, John Comyn of Badenoch being his surety on the occasion. Robert de Grant, who also swore fealty to Edward I. in 1296, is supposed to have been his uncle.

The older son, Sir Lawrence de Grant, along with his brother Robert, witnessed an agreement dated September 9, 1258, between Archibald, the bishop of Moray, and John Bisset of Lovat; Sir Lawrence is specifically noted as a friend and relative of Bisset. Chalmers[221] mentions that he married Bigla, the heiress of Comyn of Glenchernach, and acquired his father-in-law's estates in Strathspey, connecting him with one of the most powerful families in Scotland. However, Douglas, in his Baronage,[222] states that she was actually the wife of his older son, John. He had two sons, Sir John and Rudolph. They backed Bruce against Baliol and were captured in 1296 during the battle of Dunbar. After Baliol surrendered his crown and kingdom to Edward, the English king, with his victorious army, marched north to Elgin. On his way back to Berwick, he accepted the submission of many Scottish barons, whose names were recorded on four large rolls of parchment, commonly referred to as the Ragman Roll. Most of them were released after pledging loyalty to him, including Rudolph de Grant, but his brother, John de Grant, was taken to London. He was freed the following year on the condition that he serve King Edward in France, with John Comyn of Badenoch acting as his guarantor. Robert de Grant, who also pledged allegiance to Edward I in 1296, is believed to be his uncle.

At the accession of Robert the Bruce in 1306, the Grants do not seem to have been very numerous in Scotland; but as the people of Strathspey, which from that period was known as “the country of the Grants,” came to form a clan, with their name, they soon acquired the position and power of Highland chiefs.

At the rise of Robert the Bruce in 1306, the Grants didn't seem to be very numerous in Scotland. However, as the people of Strathspey, which from that time was known as "the country of the Grants," began to form a clan under their name, they quickly gained the status and influence of Highland chiefs.

Sir John had three sons—Sir John, who succeeded him; Sir Allan, progenitor of the clan Allan, a tribe of the Grants, of whom the Grants of Auchernick are the head; and Thomas, ancestor of some families of the name. Sir John’s grandson, John de Grant, had a son; and a daughter, Agnes, married to Sir Richard Comyn, ancestor of the Cummings of Altyre. The son, Sir Robert de Grant, in 1385, when the king of France, then at war with Richard II., remitted to Scotland a subsidy of 40,000 French crowns, to induce the Scots to invade England, was one of the principal barons, about twenty in all, among whom the money was divided. He died in the succeeding reign.

Sir John had three sons—Sir John, who took over after him; Sir Allan, the founder of the Allan clan, part of the Grants, of whom the Grants of Auchernick are the leaders; and Thomas, the ancestor of several families with that name. Sir John’s grandson, John de Grant, had a son and a daughter, Agnes, who married Sir Richard Comyn, the founder of the Cummings of Altyre. The son, Sir Robert de Grant, in 1385, during the war between the king of France and Richard II, received a payment of 40,000 French crowns from the French king to encourage the Scots to invade England. He was one of the key barons, around twenty in total, among whom the money was distributed. He passed away during the next reign.

At this point there is some confusion in the pedigree of the Grants. The family papers state that the male line was continued by the son of Sir Robert, named Malcolm, who soon after his father’s death began to make a figure as chief of the clan. On the other hand, some writers maintain that Sir Robert had no son, but a daughter, Maud or Matilda, heiress of the estate, and lineal representative of the family of Grant, who about the year 1400 married Andrew Stewart, son of Sir John Stewart, commonly called the Black Stewart, sheriff of Bute, and son of King Robert II., and that this Andrew sunk the royal name, and assumed instead the name and arms of Grant. This marriage, however, though supported by the tradition of the country, is not acknowledged by the family or the clan, and the very existence of such an heiress is denied.

At this point, there's some confusion about the Grants' family history. The family documents claim that the male line continued through Sir Robert's son, Malcolm, who started to take on the role of clan chief shortly after his father's death. On the other hand, some historians argue that Sir Robert had no son, but instead a daughter, Maud or Matilda, who was the heiress of the estate and the direct descendant of the Grant family. Around the year 1400, she married Andrew Stewart, the son of Sir John Stewart, often referred to as the Black Stewart, sheriff of Bute, and son of King Robert II. According to this account, Andrew dropped the royal name and adopted the name and coat of arms of Grant. However, this marriage, while backed by local tradition, is not recognized by the family or the clan, and they deny the very existence of such an heiress.

Malcolm de Grant, above mentioned, had a son, Duncan de Grant, the first designed of Freuchie, the family title for several generations. By his wife, Muriel, a daughter of Mackintosh of Mackintosh, captain of the clan Chattan, he had, with a daughter, two sons, John and Patrick. The latter, by his elder son, John, was ancestor of the Grants of Ballindalloch, county of Elgin, of whom afterwards, and of those of Tomnavoulen, Tulloch, &c.; and by his younger son, Patrick, of the Grants of Dunlugas in Banffshire.

Malcolm de Grant, as mentioned earlier, had a son named Duncan de Grant, who was the first to hold the family title of Freuchie for several generations. With his wife, Muriel, a daughter of the Mackintosh of Mackintosh, the captain of the clan Chattan, he had two sons, John and Patrick, as well as a daughter. John's lineage became the Grants of Ballindalloch in Elgin, along with others from Tomnavoulen, Tulloch, etc. Patrick's line became the Grants of Dunlugas in Banffshire.

Duncan’s elder son, John Grant of Freuchie, by his wife, Margaret, daughter of Sir James Ogilvie of Deskford, ancestor of the Earls of Findlater, had, with a daughter, married to her cousin, Hector, son of the chief of Mackintosh, three sons—John, his heir; Peter or Patrick, said to be the ancestor of the tribe of Phadrig, or house of Tullochgorum; and Duncan, progenitor of the tribe called clan Donachie, or house of Gartenbeg. By the daughter of Baron Stewart of Kincardine, he had another son, also named John, ancestor of the Grants of Glenmoriston.

Duncan’s eldest son, John Grant of Freuchie, with his wife, Margaret, daughter of Sir James Ogilvie of Deskford, who is an ancestor of the Earls of Findlater, had, along with a daughter married to her cousin, Hector, son of the chief of Mackintosh, three sons—John, his heir; Peter or Patrick, believed to be the ancestor of the tribe of Phadrig, or house of Tullochgorum; and Duncan, the founder of the tribe known as clan Donachie, or house of Gartenbeg. With the daughter of Baron Stewart of Kincardine, he had another son, also named John, who is the ancestor of the Grants of Glenmoriston.

His eldest son, John, the tenth laird, called, from his poetical talents, the Bard, succeeded in 1508. He obtained four charters under the great seal, all dated 3d December 1509, of various lands, among which were Urquhart and Glenmoriston in Inverness-shire. He had three sons; John, the second son, was ancestor of the Grants of Shogglie, and of those of Corrimony in Urquhart.

His oldest son, John, the tenth laird, known for his poetic talents as the Bard, took over in 1508. He received four charters under the great seal, all dated December 3, 1509, for various lands, including Urquhart and Glenmoriston in Inverness-shire. He had three sons; his second son, John, became the ancestor of the Grants of Shogglie and those of Corrimony in Urquhart.

The younger son, Patrick, was the progenitor of the Grants of Bonhard in Perthshire. John the Bard died in 1525.

The younger son, Patrick, was the founder of the Grants of Bonhard in Perthshire. John the Bard passed away in 1525.

His eldest son, James Grant of Freuchie, called, from his daring character, Shemas nan Creach, or James the Bold, was much employed, during the reign of King James V., in quelling insurrections in the northern counties. His lands in Urquhart were, in November 1513, plundered and laid waste by the adherents of the Lord of the Isles, and again in 1544 by the Clanranald, when his castle of Urquhart was taken possession of. This chief of the Grants was in such high favour with King James V. that he obtained from that monarch a charter, dated 1535, exempting him from the jurisdiction of all the courts of judicature, except the court of session, then newly instituted. He died in 1553. He had, with two daughters, two sons, John and Archibald; the latter the ancestor of the Grants of Cullen, Monymusk, &c.

His oldest son, James Grant of Freuchie, known for his daring nature as Shemas nan Creach, or James the Bold, was heavily involved during King James V's reign in putting down uprisings in the northern counties. His lands in Urquhart were raided and devastated in November 1513 by supporters of the Lord of the Isles, and again in 1544 by Clanranald, who seized his castle at Urquhart. This chief of the Grants enjoyed such favor with King James V that he received a charter from the king in 1535, freeing him from the jurisdiction of all courts, except for the newly established court of session. He passed away in 1553. He had two daughters and two sons, John and Archibald; the latter is the ancestor of the Grants of Cullen, Monymusk, etc.

His eldest son, John, usually called Evan Baold, or the Gentle, was a strenuous promoter of the Reformation, and was a member of that parliament which, in 1560, abolished Popery as the established religion in Scotland. He died in 1585, having been twice married—first, to Margaret Stewart, daughter of the Earl of Athole, by whom he had, with two daughters, two sons, Duncan and Patrick, the latter ancestor of the Grants of Rothiemurchus; and, secondly, to a daughter of Barclay of[253] Towie, by whom he had an only son, Archibald, ancestor of the Grants of Bellintomb, represented by the Grants of Monymusk.

His eldest son, John, often referred to as Evan Baold or the Gentle, was a strong supporter of the Reformation and was part of the parliament that abolished Catholicism as the official religion in Scotland in 1560. He passed away in 1585 after being married twice—first, to Margaret Stewart, the daughter of the Earl of Athole, with whom he had two daughters and two sons, Duncan and Patrick, the latter being the ancestor of the Grants of Rothiemurchus; and second, to a daughter of Barclay of[253]Towie, with whom he had one son, Archibald, the ancestor of the Grants of Bellintomb, who are represented by the Grants of Monymusk.

Duncan, the elder son, predeceased his father in 1581, leaving four sons—John; Patrick, ancestor of the Grants of Easter Elchies, of which family was Patrick Grant, Lord Elchies, a lord of session; Robert, progenitor of the Grants of Lurg; and James, of Ardnellie, ancestor of those of Moyness.

Duncan, the older son, died before his father in 1581, leaving behind four sons—John; Patrick, the ancestor of the Grants of Easter Elchies, which included Patrick Grant, Lord Elchies, a lord of session; Robert, the founder of the Grants of Lurg; and James, from Ardnellie, who is the ancestor of those from Moyness.

John, the eldest son, succeeded his grandfather in 1585, and was much employed in public affairs. A large body of his clan, at the battle of Glenlivet, was commanded by John Grant of Gartenbeg, to whose treachery, in having, in terms of a concerted plan, retreated with his men as soon as the action began, as well as to that of Campbell of Lochnell, Argyll owed his defeat in that engagement. This laird of Grant greatly extended and improved his paternal estates, and is said to have been offered by James VI., in 1610, a patent of honour, which he declined. From the Shaws he purchased the lands of Rothiemurchus, which he exchanged with his uncle Patrick for the lands of Muchrach. On his marriage with Lilias Murray, daughter of John, Earl of Athole, the nuptials were honoured with the presence of King James VI. and his queen. Besides a son and daughter by his wife, he had a natural son, Duncan, progenitor of the Grants of Cluny. He died in 1622.

John, the oldest son, took over from his grandfather in 1585 and was heavily involved in public affairs. A large group from his clan, during the battle of Glenlivet, was led by John Grant of Gartenbeg, whose betrayal—by retreating with his men as soon as the fighting started, according to a pre-arranged plan—along with Campbell of Lochnell’s actions, led to Argyll’s defeat in that battle. This laird of Grant significantly expanded and improved his family’s estates and is said to have been offered a patent of honor by James VI in 1610, which he turned down. He purchased the lands of Rothiemurchus from the Shaws and swapped them with his uncle Patrick for the lands of Muchrach. When he married Lilias Murray, the daughter of John, Earl of Athole, their wedding was graced by the presence of King James VI and his queen. In addition to a son and daughter with his wife, he had an illegitimate son, Duncan, who became the ancestor of the Grants of Cluny. He passed away in 1622.

His son, Sir John, by his extravagance and attendance at court, greatly reduced his estates, and when he was knighted he got the name of “Sir John Sell-the-land.” He had eight sons and three daughters, and dying at Edinburgh in April 1637, was buried at the abbey church of Holyrood-house.

His son, Sir John, wasted money and spent a lot of time at court, which severely diminished his estates. When he was knighted, he earned the nickname “Sir John Sell-the-land.” He had eight sons and three daughters, and after he passed away in Edinburgh in April 1637, he was buried at the abbey church of Holyrood-house.

His elder son, James, joined the Covenanters on the north of the Spey in 1638, and on 19th July 1644, was, by the Estates, appointed one of the committee for trying the malignants in the north. After the battle of Inverlochy, however, in the following year, he joined the standard of the Marquis of Montrose, then in arms for the king, and ever after remained faithful to the royal cause. In 1663, he went to Edinburgh, to see justice done to his kinsman, Allan Grant of Tulloch, in a criminal prosecution for manslaughter, in which he was successful; but he died in that city soon after his arrival there. A patent had been made out creating him Earl of Strathspey, and Lord Grant of Freuchie and Urquhart, but in consequence of his death it did not pass the seals. The patent itself is said to be preserved in the family archives. He had two sons, Ludovick and Patrick, the latter ancestor of the family of Wester Elchies in Speyside.

His older son, James, joined the Covenanters in the north of the Spey in 1638. On July 19, 1644, he was appointed by the Estates as one of the committee to try the malignants in the north. However, after the battle of Inverlochy the following year, he aligned himself with the Marquis of Montrose, who was then fighting for the king, and he remained loyal to the royal cause from then on. In 1663, he went to Edinburgh to ensure justice for his relative, Allan Grant of Tulloch, in a criminal case for manslaughter, which he successfully resolved. Sadly, he died in that city shortly after arriving. A patent had been created to make him Earl of Strathspey and Lord Grant of Freuchie and Urquhart, but due to his death, it didn’t get finalized. The patent is said to be kept in the family archives. He had two sons, Ludovick and Patrick, with the latter being the ancestor of the Wester Elchies family in Speyside.

Ludovick, the eldest son, being a minor, was placed under the guardianship of his uncle, Colonel Patrick Grant, who faithfully discharged his trust, and so was enabled to remove some of the burdens on the encumbered family estates. Ludovick Grant of Grant and Freuchie took for his wife Janet, only child of Alexander Brodie of Lethen. By the favour of his father-in-law, the laird of Grant was enabled in 1685, to purchase the barony of Pluscardine, which was always to descend to the second son. By King William he was appointed colonel of a regiment of foot, and sheriff of Inverness. In 1700 he raised a regiment of his own clan, being the only commoner that did so, and kept his regiment in pay a whole year at his own expense. In compensation, three of his sons got commissions in the army, and his lands were erected into a barony. He died at Edinburgh in 1718, in his 66th year, and, like his father and grandfather, was buried in Holyrood abbey.

Ludovick, the eldest son, was still a minor, so he was placed under the guardianship of his uncle, Colonel Patrick Grant, who took his responsibilities seriously and was able to lighten some of the financial burdens on the struggling family estates. Ludovick Grant of Grant and Freuchie married Janet, the only child of Alexander Brodie of Lethen. Thanks to his father-in-law, the laird of Grant was able to buy the barony of Pluscardine in 1685, which was always meant to go to the second son. King William appointed him as colonel of a foot regiment and sheriff of Inverness. In 1700, he raised a regiment from his own clan, being the only commoner to do so, and financed the regiment for an entire year himself. In return, three of his sons received commissions in the army, and his lands were made into a barony. He passed away in Edinburgh in 1718, at the age of 66, and, like his father and grandfather, was buried in Holyrood Abbey.

Alexander, his eldest son, after studying the civil law on the continent, entered the army, and soon obtained the command of a regiment of foot, with the rank of brigadier. When the rebellion broke out, being with his regiment in the south, he wrote to his brother, Captain George Grant, to raise the clan for the service of government, which he did, and a portion of them assisted at the reduction of Inverness. As justiciary of the counties of Inverness, Moray, and Banff, he was successful in suppressing the bands of outlaws and robbers which infested these counties in that unsettled time. He succeeded his father in 1718, but died at Leith the following year, aged 40. Though twice married, he had no children.

Alexander, his oldest son, studied civil law in Europe before joining the army, where he quickly became the commander of a foot regiment with the rank of brigadier. When the rebellion started, he was stationed in the south and wrote to his brother, Captain George Grant, to rally the clan for government service. George did so, and part of the clan helped in the capture of Inverness. As the justiciary for Inverness, Moray, and Banff, he successfully dealt with the gangs of outlaws and robbers that plagued those counties during that chaotic time. He took over his father's position in 1718 but died in Leith the following year at the age of 40. Although he was married twice, he had no children.

His brother, Sir James Grant of Pluscardine, was the next laird. In 1702, in his father’s lifetime, he married Anne, only daughter of[254] Sir Humphrey Colquhoun of Luss, Baronet. By the marriage contract it was specially provided that he should assume the surname and arms of Colquhoun, and if he should at any time succeed to the estate of Grant, his second son should, with the name of Colquhoun, become proprietor of Luss. In 1704, Sir Humphrey obtained a new patent in favour of his son-in-law, James Grant, who on his death, in 1715, became in consequence Sir James Grant Colquhoun of Luss, Baronet. On succeeding, however, to the estate of Grant four years after, he dropped the name of Colquhoun, retaining the baronetcy, and the estate of Luss went to his second surviving son. He had five daughters, and as many sons, viz. Humphrey, who predeceased him in 1732; Ludovick; James, a major in the army, who succeeded to the estate and baronetcy of Luss, and took the name of Colquhoun; Francis, who died a general in the army; and Charles, a captain in the Royal Navy.

His brother, Sir James Grant of Pluscardine, was the next laird. In 1702, while their father was still alive, he married Anne, the only daughter of Sir Humphrey Colquhoun of Luss, Baronet. According to the marriage contract, it was specifically stated that he would take on the surname and arms of Colquhoun, and if he ever inherited the estate of Grant, his second son would, under the name Colquhoun, become the owner of Luss. In 1704, Sir Humphrey obtained a new patent in favor of his son-in-law, James Grant, who, upon his death in 1715, became Sir James Grant Colquhoun of Luss, Baronet. However, when he inherited the estate of Grant four years later, he dropped the name Colquhoun but kept the baronetcy, and the estate of Luss passed to his second surviving son. He had five daughters and five sons: Humphrey, who died before him in 1732; Ludovick; James, a major in the army, who inherited the estate and baronetcy of Luss and adopted the name Colquhoun; Francis, who became a general in the army; and Charles, a captain in the Royal Navy.

The second son, Ludovick, was admitted advocate in 1728; but on the death of his brother he relinquished his practice at the bar, and his father devolving on him the management of the estate, he represented him thereafter as chief of the clan. He was twice married—first, to a daughter of Sir Robert Dalrymple of North Berwick, by whom he had a daughter, who died young; secondly, to Lady Margaret Ogilvie, eldest daughter of James Earl of Findlater and Seafield, in virtue of which marriage his grandson succeeded to the earldom of Seafield. By his second wife Sir Ludovick had one son, James, and eleven daughters, six of whom survived him. Penuel, the third of these, was the wife of Henry Mackenzie, Esq., author of the Man of Feeling. Sir Ludovick died at Castle Grant, 18th March 1773.

The second son, Ludovick, became an advocate in 1728; however, after his brother's death, he gave up his legal practice, and with his father passing the management of the estate to him, he took on the role of chief of the clan. He was married twice—first to a daughter of Sir Robert Dalrymple of North Berwick, with whom he had a daughter who died young; and second to Lady Margaret Ogilvie, the eldest daughter of James, Earl of Findlater and Seafield. Through this marriage, his grandson inherited the earldom of Seafield. With his second wife, Sir Ludovick had one son, James, and eleven daughters, six of whom outlived him. Penuel, the third daughter, was married to Henry Mackenzie, Esq., the author of the Man of Feeling. Sir Ludovick died at Castle Grant on March 18, 1773.

Castle Grant. From a photograph.

His only son, Sir James Grant of Grant, Baronet, born in 1738, was distinguished for his patriotism and public spirit. On the declaration of war by France in 1793, he was among the first to raise a regiment of fencibles, called the Grant or Strathspey fencibles, of which he was appointed colonel. After a lingering illness, he died at Castle Grant on 18th February 1811. He had married, in 1763, Jean, only child of Alexander Duff, Esq. of Hatton, Aberdeenshire, and had by her three sons and three daughters. Sir Lewis Alexander Grant, the eldest son, in 1811 succeeded to the estates and earldom of Seafield, on the[255] death of his cousin, James Earl of Findlater and Seafield, and his brother, Francis William, became, in 1840, sixth earl. The younger children obtained in 1822 the rank and precedency of an earl’s junior issue.

His only son, Sir James Grant of Grant, Baronet, born in 1738, was known for his patriotism and public spirit. When France declared war in 1793, he was one of the first to raise a regiment of fencibles, known as the Grant or Strathspey fencibles, and he was appointed colonel. After a long illness, he died at Castle Grant on February 18, 1811. He married Jean, the only child of Alexander Duff, Esq. of Hatton, Aberdeenshire, in 1763, and they had three sons and three daughters. Sir Lewis Alexander Grant, the eldest son, succeeded to the estates and earldom of Seafield in 1811 upon the death of his cousin, James Earl of Findlater and Seafield, and his brother, Francis William, became the sixth earl in 1840. The younger children were granted the rank and precedence of an earl’s junior issue in 1822.

The Grants of Ballindalloch, in the parish of Inveravon, Banffshire—commonly called the Craig-Achrochean Grants—as already stated, descend from Patrick, twin brother of John, ninth laird of Freuchie. Patrick’s grandson, John Grant, was killed by his kinsman, John Roy Grant of Carron, as afterwards mentioned, and his son, also John Grant, was father of another Patrick, whose son, John Roy Grant, by his extravagant living and unhappy differences with his lady, a daughter of Leslie of Balquhain, entirely ruined his estate, and was obliged to consent to placing it under the management and trust of three of his kinsmen, Brigadier Grant, Captain Grant of Elchies, and Walter Grant of Arndilly, which gave occasion to W. Elchies’ verses of “What meant the man?”

The Grants of Ballindalloch in the parish of Inveravon, Banffshire—often called the Craig-Achrochean Grants—descend from Patrick, the twin brother of John, the ninth laird of Freuchie. Patrick’s grandson, John Grant, was killed by his relative, John Roy Grant of Carron, as later mentioned. His son, also named John Grant, was the father of another Patrick, whose son, John Roy Grant, squandered his fortune through his lavish lifestyle and unhappy conflicts with his wife, a daughter of Leslie of Balquhain. He completely ruined his estate and had to agree to put it under the management and trust of three of his relatives: Brigadier Grant, Captain Grant of Elchies, and Walter Grant of Arndilly. This situation inspired W. Elchies’ verses of “What meant the man?”

General James Grant of Ballindalloch succeeded to the estate on the death of his nephew, Major William Grant, in 1770. He died at Ballindalloch, on 13th April 1806, at the age of 86. Having no children, he was succeeded by his maternal grand-nephew, George Macpherson, Esq. of Invereshie, who assumed in consequence the additional name of Grant, and was created a baronet in 1838.

General James Grant of Ballindalloch inherited the estate after his nephew, Major William Grant, passed away in 1770. He died at Ballindalloch on April 13, 1806, at the age of 86. Without any children, he was succeeded by his maternal grand-nephew, George Macpherson, Esq. of Invereshie, who then added the name Grant and was made a baronet in 1838.

The Grants of Glenmoriston, in Inverness-shire, are sprung from John More Grant, natural son of John Grant, ninth laird of Freuchie. His son, John Roy Grant, acquired the lands of Carron from the Marquis of Huntly. In a dispute about the marches of their respective properties, he killed his kinsman, John Grant of Ballindalloch, in 1588, an event which led to a lasting feud between the families, of which, in the first part of the work we have given a detailed account. John Roy Grant had four sons—Patrick, who succeeded him in Carron; Robert of Nether Glen of Rothes; James an Tuim, or James of the hill; and Thomas.

The Grants of Glenmoriston in Inverness-shire are descended from John More Grant, the illegitimate son of John Grant, the ninth laird of Freuchie. His son, John Roy Grant, obtained the lands of Carron from the Marquis of Huntly. In a conflict over the borders of their properties, he killed his relative, John Grant of Ballindalloch, in 1588, which sparked a long-standing feud between the families, and we provide a detailed account of this in the first part of the work. John Roy Grant had four sons: Patrick, who took over Carron; Robert of Nether Glen of Rothes; James an Tuim, or James of the hill; and Thomas.

The Glenmoriston branch of the Grants adhered faithfully to the Stuarts. Patrick Grant of Glenmoriston appeared in arms in Viscount Dundee’s army at Killiecrankie. He was also at the skirmish at Cromdale against the government soon after, and at the battle of Sheriffmuir in 1715. His estate was, in consequence, forfeited, but through the interposition of the chief of the Grants, was bought back from the barons of the Exchequer. The laird of Glenmoriston in 1745 also took arms for the Pretender; but means were found to preserve the estate to the family. The families proceeding from this branch, besides that of Carron, which estate is near Elchies, on the river Spey, are those of Lynachoarn, Aviemore, Croskie, &c.

The Glenmoriston branch of the Grants remained loyal to the Stuarts. Patrick Grant of Glenmoriston fought in Viscount Dundee’s army at Killiecrankie. He was also involved in the skirmish at Cromdale against the government shortly after that, and at the battle of Sheriffmuir in 1715. As a result, his estate was forfeited, but thanks to the intervention of the chief of the Grants, it was bought back from the barons of the Exchequer. The laird of Glenmoriston in 1745 also took up arms for the Pretender; however, efforts were made to keep the estate within the family. The families that emerged from this branch, besides that of Carron, which is located near Elchies on the river Spey, include those of Lynachoarn, Aviemore, Croskie, etc.

The favourite song of “Roy’s Wife of Aldivalloch” (the only one she was ever known to compose), was written by a Mrs Grant of Carron, whose maiden name was Grant, born, near Aberlour, about 1745. Mr Grant of Carron, whose wife she became about 1763, was her cousin. After his death she married, a second time, an Irish physician practising at Bath, of the name of Murray, and died in that city in 1814.

The favorite song of “Roy’s Wife of Aldivalloch” (the only one she was ever known to write) was composed by a Mrs. Grant of Carron, whose maiden name was Grant, born near Aberlour around 1745. Mr. Grant of Carron, who she married around 1763, was her cousin. After his death, she married again to an Irish doctor practicing in Bath named Murray, and she passed away in that city in 1814.

The Grants of Dalvey, who possess a baronetcy, are descended from Duncan, second son of John the Bard, tenth laird of Grant.

The Grants of Dalvey, who hold a baronetcy, are descendants of Duncan, the second son of John the Bard, the tenth laird of Grant.

The Grants of Monymusk, who also possess a baronetcy (date of creation, December 7, 1705), are descended from Archibald Grant of Ballintomb, an estate conferred on him by charter, dated 8th March 1580. He was the younger son of John Grant of Freuchie, called Evan Baold, or the Gentle, by his second wife, Isobel Barclay. With three daughters, Archibald Grant had two sons. The younger son, James, was designed of Tombreak. Duncan of Ballintomb, the elder, had three sons—Archibald, his heir; Alexander, of Allachie; and William, of Arndillie. The eldest son, Archibald, had, with two daughters, two sons, the elder of whom, Archibald Grant, Esq. of Bellinton, had a son, Sir Francis, a lord of session, under the title of Lord Cullen, the first baronet of this family.

The Grants of Monymusk, who also hold a baronetcy (created on December 7, 1705), are descendants of Archibald Grant of Ballintomb, an estate granted to him by a charter dated March 8, 1580. He was the younger son of John Grant of Freuchie, known as Evan Baold, or the Gentle, by his second wife, Isobel Barclay. Archibald Grant had three daughters and two sons. The younger son, James, was known as Tombreak. Duncan of Ballintomb, the elder son, had three sons—Archibald, his heir; Alexander of Allachie; and William of Arndillie. The eldest son, Archibald, had two sons and two daughters, the elder of whom, Archibald Grant, Esq. of Bellinton, had a son, Sir Francis, a lord of session, known as Lord Cullen, the first baronet of this family.

The Grants of Kilgraston, in Perthshire, are lineally descended, through the line of the Grants of Glenlochy, from the ninth laird of Grant. Peter Grant, the last of the lairds of Glenlochy, which estate he sold, had two sons, John and Francis. The elder son, John, chief justice of Jamaica from 1783 to 1790, purchased the estates of Kilgraston and Pitcaithley,[256] lying contiguous to each other in Strathearn; and, dying in 1793, without issue, he was succeeded by his brother, Francis. This gentleman married Anne, eldest daughter of Robert Oliphant, Esq. of Rossie, postmaster-general of Scotland, and had five sons and two daughters. He died in 1819, and was succeeded by his son, John Grant, the present representative of the Kilgraston family. He married—first, 1820, Margaret, second daughter of the late Lord Gray; second, 1828, Lucy, third daughter of Thomas, late Earl of Elgin. Heir, his son, Charles Thomas Constantine, born, 1831, and married, 1856, Matilda, fifth daughter of William Hay, Esq. of Dunse Castle.

The Grants of Kilgraston in Perthshire are directly descended from the Grants of Glenlochy, tracing back to the ninth laird of Grant. Peter Grant, the last of the lairds of Glenlochy, sold the estate and had two sons, John and Francis. The older son, John, who served as chief justice of Jamaica from 1783 to 1790, bought the estates of Kilgraston and Pitcaithley, which are next to each other in Strathearn. He died in 1793 without children and was succeeded by his brother, Francis. Francis married Anne, the eldest daughter of Robert Oliphant, Esq. of Rossie, who was the postmaster-general of Scotland, and they had five sons and two daughters. He died in 1819 and was succeeded by his son, John Grant, the current representative of the Kilgraston family. John married twice: first, in 1820, to Margaret, the second daughter of the late Lord Gray; and second, in 1828, to Lucy, the third daughter of Thomas, the late Earl of Elgin. His heir is his son, Charles Thomas Constantine, born in 1831, who married Matilda, the fifth daughter of William Hay, Esq. of Dunse Castle, in 1856.

The badge of the clan Grant was the pine or cranberry heath, and their slogan or gathering cry, “Stand fast, Craigellachie!” the bold projecting rock of that name (“the rock of alarm”) in the united parishes of Duthil and Rothiemurchus, being their hill of rendezvous. The Grants had a long-standing feud with the Gordons, and even among the different branches of themselves there were faction fights, as between the Ballindalloch and Carron Grants. The clan, with few exceptions, was noted for its loyalty, being generally, and the family of the chief invariably, found on the side of government. In Strathspey the name prevailed almost to the exclusion of every other, and to this day Grant is the predominant surname in the district, as alluded to by Sir Alexander Boswell, Baronet, in his lively verses—

The badge of the Grant clan was the pine or cranberry heath, and their motto was “Stand fast, Craigellachie!”—the bold rock of that name (“the rock of alarm”) in the combined parishes of Duthil and Rothiemurchus, which served as their meeting point. The Grants had a long-running feud with the Gordons, and even among their own branches, there were conflicts, like those between the Ballindalloch and Carron Grants. The clan, with a few exceptions, was known for its loyalty, generally supporting the government, with the chief's family always aligned that way. In Strathspey, the Grant name was almost the only one used, and even today, Grant is the leading surname in the area, as mentioned by Sir Alexander Boswell, Baronet, in his lively poems—

“Come the Grants of Tullochgorum,

"Come the Grants of Tullochgorum,"

Wi’ their pipers gaun before ’em,

Wi' their pipers going before them,

Proud the mothers are that bore ’em.

Proud the mothers are that gave birth to them.

Next the Grants of Rothiemurchus,

Next the Rothiemurchus Grants,

Every man his sword and durk has,

Every man has his sword and knife,

Every man as proud ’s a Turk is.”

Every man is as proud as a Turk.

In 1715, the force of the clan was 800, and in 1745, 850.

In 1715, the clan had a strength of 800, and in 1745, it grew to 850.

Mackinnon.

The clan Fingon or the Mackinnons, another clan belonging to the Siol Alpine, are said to have sprung from Fingon, brother of Anrias or Andrew, an ancestor of the Macgregors. This Fingon or Finguin is mentioned in the MS. of 1450 as the founder of the clan Finguin, that is, the Mackinnons. Of the history of this clan, Mr Skene says, little is known. At an early period they became followers of the Lords of the Isles, and they appear to have been engaged in few transactions “by which their name is separately brought forward.”

The clan Fingon or the Mackinnons, another group from the Siol Alpine, are said to have originated from Fingon, the brother of Anrias or Andrew, who is an ancestor of the Macgregors. This Fingon or Finguin is mentioned in the MS. of 1450 as the founder of the clan Finguin, meaning the Mackinnons. Regarding the history of this clan, Mr. Skene states that little is known. Early on, they became supporters of the Lords of the Isles, and they don’t seem to have been involved in many events “that brought their name into the spotlight.”

MACKINNON.

Mackinnon.

Badge—Pine.

Their seat was in the islands of Skye and Mull, and the first authentic notice of them is to be found in an indenture (printed in the Appendix to the second edition of Hailes’ Annals of Scotland) between the Lords of the Isles and the Lord of Lorn. The latter stipulates, in surrendering to the Lord of the Isles the island of Mull and other lands, that the keeping of the castle of Kerneburg in the Treshinish Isles, is not to be given to any of the race of clan Finnon. “This,” says Mr Gregory, “proves that the Mackinnons were then connected with Mull. They originally possessed the district of Griban in that island, but exchanged it for the district of Mishnish, being that part of Mull immediately to the north and west of Tobermory. They, likewise, possessed the lands of Strathairdle in Skye, from which the chiefs usually took their style. Lauchlan Macfingon, or Mackinnon, chief of his clan, witnessed a charter by Donald, Lord of the Isles, in 1409. The name of the chief in 1493 is uncertain; but Neil Mackinnon of Mishnish was at the head of the tribe in 1515.”[223] Two years afterwards[257] this Neil and several others, described as “kin, men, servants, and part-takers” of Lauchlan Maclean of Dowart, were included in a remission which that chief obtained for their share in the rebellion of Sir Donald Macdonald of Lochalsh. In 1545 the chief’s name was Ewen. He was one of the barons and council of the Isles who, in that year, swore allegiance to the king of England at Knockfergus in Ireland.

Their seat was in the islands of Skye and Mull, and the first real mention of them can be found in a document (printed in the Appendix to the second edition of Hailes’ Annals of Scotland) between the Lords of the Isles and the Lord of Lorn. The latter states, in surrendering to the Lord of the Isles the island of Mull and other lands, that the responsibility of keeping the castle of Kerneburg in the Treshinish Isles is not to be given to anyone from the clan Finnon. “This,” says Mr. Gregory, “proves that the Mackinnons were then connected with Mull. They originally held the district of Griban in that island but traded it for the district of Mishnish, which is the part of Mull immediately north and west of Tobermory. They also owned the lands of Strathairdle in Skye, from which the chiefs usually derived their title. Lauchlan Macfingon, or Mackinnon, chief of his clan, witnessed a charter by Donald, Lord of the Isles, in 1409. The name of the chief in 1493 is unclear; however, Neil Mackinnon of Mishnish was leading the tribe in 1515.”[223] Two years later[257], this Neil and several others, referred to as “kin, men, servants, and part-takers” of Lauchlan Maclean of Dowart, were included in a pardon that that chief received for their involvement in the rebellion of Sir Donald Macdonald of Lochalsh. In 1545, the chief's name was Ewen. He was one of the barons and council of the Isles who, that year, swore loyalty to the king of England at Knockfergus in Ireland.

“In consequence,” says Mr Skene, “of their connection with the Macdonalds, the Mackinnons have no history independent of that clan; and the internal state of these tribes during the government of the Lords of the Isles is so obscure that little can be learned regarding them, until the forfeiture of the last of these lords. During their dependence upon the Macdonalds there is but one event of any importance in which we find the Mackinnons taking a share, for it would appear that on the death of John of the Isles, in the fourteenth century, Mackinnon, with what object it is impossible now to ascertain, stirred up his second son, John Mor, to rebel against his eldest brother, apparently with a view to the chiefship, and his faction was joined by the Macleans and the Macleods. But Donald, his elder brother, was supported by so great a proportion of the tribe, that he drove John Mor and his party out of the Isles, and pursued him to Galloway, and from thence to Ireland. The rebellion being thus put down, John Mor threw himself upon his brother’s mercy, and received his pardon, but Mackinnon was taken and hanged, as having been the instigator of the disturbance.”[224] This appears to have taken place after 1380, as John, Lord of the Isles, died that year. In the disturbances in the Isles, during the 16th century, Sir Lauchlan Mackinnon bore an active part.

“In consequence,” says Mr. Skene, “because of their connection with the Macdonalds, the Mackinnons have no history separate from that clan; and the internal state of these tribes during the rule of the Lords of the Isles is so unclear that little can be learned about them until the forfeiture of the last of these lords. While they were dependent on the Macdonalds, there is only one significant event involving the Mackinnons, as it seems that after the death of John of the Isles in the fourteenth century, Mackinnon, for reasons that are now impossible to determine, incited his second son, John Mor, to rebel against his older brother, seemingly with the intent of claiming the chiefship. His faction was supported by the Macleans and the Macleods. However, Donald, his older brother, was backed by a large portion of the tribe, which allowed him to drive John Mor and his followers out of the Isles, pursuing them to Galloway and then to Ireland. With the rebellion thus suppressed, John Mor sought his brother’s mercy and received his pardon, while Mackinnon was captured and hanged for instigating the trouble.”[224] This seems to have occurred after 1380, as John, Lord of the Isles, died that year. During the disturbances in the Isles in the 16th century, Sir Lauchlan Mackinnon was very active.

As a proof of the common descent of the Mackinnons, the Macgregors and the Macnabs, although their territories were far distant from each other, two bonds of friendship exist, which are curious specimens of the manners of the times. The one dated 12th July 1606, was entered into between Lauchlan Mackinnon of Strathairdle and Finlay Macnab of Bowaine, who, as its tenor runs, happened “to forgether togedder, with certain of the said Finlay’s friends, in their rooms, in the laird of Glenurchy’s country, and the said Lauchlan and Finlay, being come of ane house, and being of one surname and lineage, notwithstanding the said Lauchlan and Finlay this long time bygane oversaw their awn dueties, till udderis, in respect of the long distance betwixt their dwelling places,” agreed, with the consent of their kin and friends, to give all assistance and service to each other. And are “content to subscribe to the same, with their hands led to the pen.” Mackinnon’s signature is characteristic. It is “Lauchland, mise (i. e. myself) Mac Fingon.” The other bond of manrent, dated at Kilmorie in 1671, was between Lauchlan Mackinnon of Strathairdle and James Macgregor of Macgregor, and it is therein stated that “for the special love and amitie between these persons, and condescending that they are descended lawfully fra twa breethren of auld descent, wherefore and for certain onerous causes moving, we witt ye we to be bound and obleisit, likeas by the tenor hereof we faithfully bind and obleise us and our successors, our kin, friends, and followers, faithfully to serve ane anither in all causes with our men and servants, against all who live or die.”

As proof of the shared ancestry of the Mackinnons, Macgregors, and Macnabs, even though their lands were far apart, there are two friendship agreements that are fascinating examples of the customs of the time. One, dated July 12, 1606, was made between Lauchlan Mackinnon of Strathairdle and Finlay Macnab of Bowaine, who, as stated, happened “to gather together, with some of Finlay’s friends, in their rooms, in the laird of Glenurchy’s territory, and since Lauchlan and Finlay are from the same house and share the same surname and lineage, despite Lauchlan and Finlay having overlooked their own duties for a long time, due to the great distance between their homes,” agreed, with the consent of their relatives and friends, to provide mutual assistance and support. They are “content to sign this, with their hands guided to the pen.” Mackinnon’s signature is notable. It reads “Lauchland, mise (i.e. myself) Mac Fingon.” The other bond of loyalty, dated in Kilmorie in 1671, was between Lauchlan Mackinnon of Strathairdle and James Macgregor of Macgregor, which states that “for the special love and friendship between these individuals, acknowledging that they are legally descended from two brothers of old descent, for this reason and due to certain important causes compelling us, we acknowledge that we are bound and obligated, as this document confirms, and we faithfully commit ourselves and our successors, our relatives, friends, and followers, to serve each other in all matters with our men and servants, against anyone, living or dead.”

During the civil wars the Mackinnons joined the standard of the Marquis of Montrose, and formed part of his force at the battle of Inverlochy, Feb. 2, 1645. In 1650, Lauchlan Mackinnon, the chief, raised a regiment of his clan for the service of Charles II., and, at the battle of Worcester, in 1646, he was made a knight banneret. His son, Daniel Mohr, had two sons, John, whose great-grandson died in India, unmarried, in 1808, and Daniel, who emigrated to Antigua, and died in 1720. The latter’s eldest son and heir, William Mackinnon of Antigua, an eminent member of the legislature of that island, died at Bath, in 1767. The son of the latter, William Mackinnon of Antigua and Binfield, Berkshire, died in 1809. The youngest of his four sons, Henry, major-general Mackinnon, a distinguished officer, was killed by the explosion of a magazine, while leading on the[258] main storming party, at Ciudad Rodrigo, Feb. 29, 1812. The eldest son, William Mackinnon, died young, leaving, with two daughters, two sons, William Alexander Mackinnon, who succeeded his grandfather, and Daniel, colonel of the Coldstream Guards.

During the civil wars, the Mackinnons supported the Marquis of Montrose and were part of his forces at the battle of Inverlochy on February 2, 1645. In 1650, Lauchlan Mackinnon, the chief, raised a regiment of his clan for Charles II's service, and at the battle of Worcester in 1646, he was made a knight banneret. His son, Daniel Mohr, had two sons: John, whose great-grandson died unmarried in India in 1808, and Daniel, who moved to Antigua and died in 1720. Daniel’s eldest son and heir, William Mackinnon of Antigua, a prominent member of the legislature of that island, died in Bath in 1767. His son, William Mackinnon of Antigua and Binfield, Berkshire, died in 1809. The youngest of his four sons, Henry, Major-General Mackinnon, a distinguished officer, was killed by the explosion of a magazine while leading the main storming party at Ciudad Rodrigo on February 29, 1812. The eldest son, William Mackinnon, died young, leaving two sons, William Alexander Mackinnon, who succeeded his grandfather, and Daniel, Colonel of the Coldstream Guards, along with two daughters.

William Alexander Mackinnon of Mackinnon, M.P., the chief magistrate and deputy lieutenant for the counties of Middlesex, Hampshire, and Essex, born in 1789, succeeded in 1809. He married Emma, daughter of Joseph Palmer, Esq. of Rush House, county Dublin, with issue, three sons and three daughters. The eldest son, William Alexander, also M.P., born in 1813, married daughter of F. Willes, Esq.

William Alexander Mackinnon of Mackinnon, M.P., the chief magistrate and deputy lieutenant for Middlesex, Hampshire, and Essex, was born in 1789 and took office in 1809. He married Emma, the daughter of Joseph Palmer, Esq. of Rush House, County Dublin, and they had three sons and three daughters. Their eldest son, William Alexander, also an M.P., was born in 1813 and married the daughter of F. Willes, Esq.

Lauchlan Mackinnon of Letterfearn also claims to be the heir-male of the family. Although there are many gentlemen of the name still resident in Skye, there is no Mackinnon proprietor of lands now either in that island or in Mull.

Lauchlan Mackinnon of Letterfearn also claims to be the male heir of the family. Although many men with the same name still live in Skye, there is currently no Mackinnon who owns land in either that island or in Mull.

The Mackinnons engaged in both rebellions in favour of the Stuarts. In 1715, 150 of them fought with the Macdonalds of Sleat at the battle of Sheriffmuir, for which the chief was forfeited, but received a pardon, 4th January 1727. In 1745, Mackinnon, though then old and infirm, joined Prince Charles with a battalion of his clan. President Forbes estimated their effective force at that period at 200 men. After the battle of Culloden, the prince, in his wanderings, took refuge in the country of the Mackinnons, when travelling in disguise through Skye, and was concealed by the chief in a cave, to which Lady Mackinnon brought him a refreshment of cold meat and wine.

The Mackinnons participated in both rebellions supporting the Stuarts. In 1715, 150 of them fought alongside the Macdonalds of Sleat at the battle of Sheriffmuir, which led to their chief being forfeited, though he received a pardon on January 4, 1727. In 1745, Mackinnon, despite being old and frail, joined Prince Charles with a battalion from his clan. President Forbes estimated their effective force at that time to be around 200 men. After the battle of Culloden, the prince, while on the run, took refuge in the Mackinnons' territory while traveling incognito through Skye and was hidden by the chief in a cave, where Lady Mackinnon brought him cold meat and wine as refreshment.

Macnab.

The clan Anaba or Macnab has been said by some to have been a branch of the Macdonalds, but we have given above a bond of manrent which shows that they were allied to the Mackinnons and the Macgregors. “From their comparatively central position in the Highlands,” says Smibert, “as well as other circumstances, it seems much more likely that they were of the primitive Albionic race, a shoot of the Siol Alpine.” The chief has his residence at Kinnell, on the banks of the Dochart, and the family possessions, which originally were considerable, lay mainly on the western shores of Loch Tay. The founder of the Macnabs, like the founder of the Macphersons, is said to have belonged to the clerical profession, the name Mac-anab being said to mean in Gaelic, the son of the abbot. He is said to have been abbot of Glendochart.

The clan Anaba or Macnab has sometimes been thought to be a branch of the Macdonalds, but we previously provided a bond of manrent that shows they were actually allied with the Mackinnons and the Macgregors. “Given their relatively central location in the Highlands,” Smibert states, “and other factors, it seems much more likely that they were from the ancient Albionic race, a branch of the Siol Alpine.” The chief lives at Kinnell, by the banks of the Dochart, and the family's lands, which were originally quite extensive, are primarily on the western shores of Loch Tay. The founder of the Macnabs, like the founder of the Macphersons, is said to have come from the clergy, with the name Mac-anab meaning in Gaelic, the son of the abbot. He is said to have been the abbot of Glendochart.

MACNAB.

MACNAB.

Badge—Common Heath.

The Macnabs were a considerable clan before the reign of Alexander III. When Robert the Bruce commenced his struggle for the crown, the baron of Macnab, with his clan, joined the Macdougalls of Lorn, and fought against Bruce at the battle of Dalree. Afterwards, when the cause of Bruce prevailed, the lands of the Macnabs were ravaged by his victorious troops, their houses burnt, and all their family writs destroyed. Of all their possessions only the barony of Bowain or Bovain, in Glendochart, remained to them, and of it, Gilbert Macnab of that ilk, from whom the line is usually deduced, as the first undoubted laird of Macnab, received from David II., on being reconciled to that monarch, a charter, under the great seal, to him and his heirs whomsoever, dated in 1336. He died in the reign of Robert II.

The Macnabs were a significant clan before the reign of Alexander III. When Robert the Bruce started his fight for the crown, the baron of Macnab and his clan teamed up with the Macdougalls of Lorn and fought against Bruce at the battle of Dalree. Later, when Bruce's cause triumphed, his victorious troops devastated the Macnabs' lands, burned their homes, and destroyed all their family documents. Of all their possessions, only the barony of Bowain or Bovain in Glendochart remained, and Gilbert Macnab of that ilk, from whom the line is typically traced as the first recognized laird of Macnab, received a charter from David II., under the great seal, for him and his heirs, dated in 1336, after being reconciled with that king. He died during the reign of Robert II.

Clan tartan
MACNAB.

His son, Finlay Macnab, styled of Bovain, as well as “of that ilk,” died in the reign of James I. He is said to have been a famous bard. According to tradition he composed one of the Gaelic poems which Macpherson attributed to Ossian. He was the father of Patrick Macnab of Bovain and of that ilk, whose son was named Finlay Macnab, after[259] his grandfather. Indeed, Finlay appears to have been, at this time, a favourite name of the chief, as the next three lairds were so designated. Upon his father’s resignation, he got a charter, under the great seal, in the reign of James III., of the lands of Ardchyle, and Wester Duinish, in the barony of Glendochart and county of Perth, dated January 1, 1486. He had also a charter from James IV., of the lands of Ewir and Leiragan, in the same barony, dated January 9, 1502, He died soon thereafter, leaving a son, Finlay Macnab, fifth laird of Macnab, who is witness in a charter, under the great seal, to Duncan Campbell of Glenorchy, wherein he is designed “Finlaus Macnab, dominus de eodem,” &c., Sept. 18, 1511. He died about the close of the reign of James V.

His son, Finlay Macnab, known as “of Bovain” and “of that ilk,” died during the reign of James I. He is said to have been a well-known poet. According to tradition, he wrote one of the Gaelic poems that Macpherson claimed was by Ossian. He was the father of Patrick Macnab of Bovain and of that ilk, whose son was named Finlay Macnab, after[259] his grandfather. In fact, Finlay seems to have been a popular name among the chiefs, as the next three lairds were also named Finlay. Following his father’s resignation, he received a charter, under the great seal, during the reign of James III, for the lands of Ardchyle and Wester Duinish, in the barony of Glendochart and county of Perth, dated January 1, 1486. He also obtained a charter from James IV for the lands of Ewir and Leiragan in the same barony, dated January 9, 1502. He passed away shortly after, leaving a son, Finlay Macnab, the fifth laird of Macnab, who is listed as a witness in a charter, under the great seal, to Duncan Campbell of Glenorchy, where he is referred to as “Finlaus Macnab, dominus de eodem,” etc., on September 18, 1511. He died around the end of the reign of James V.

His son, Finlay Macnab of Bovain and of that ilk, sixth chief from Gilbert, alienated or mortgaged a great portion of his lands to Campbell of Glenorchy, ancestor of the Marquis of Breadalbane, as appears by a charter to “Colin Campbell of Glenorchy, his heirs and assignees whatever, according to the deed granted to him by Finlay Macnab of Bovain, 24th November 1552, of all and sundry the lands of Bovain and Ardchyle, &c., confirmed by a charter under the great seal from Mary, dated 27th June 1553.” Glenorchy’s right of superiority the Macnabs always refused to acknowledge.

His son, Finlay Macnab of Bovain and that ilk, the sixth chief after Gilbert, sold or mortgaged a large part of his lands to Campbell of Glenorchy, the ancestor of the Marquis of Breadalbane, as shown in a charter to “Colin Campbell of Glenorchy, his heirs and assigns whatever, according to the deed granted to him by Finlay Macnab of Bovain, dated 24th November 1552, of all and any of the lands of Bovain and Ardchyle, etc., confirmed by a charter under the great seal from Mary, dated 27th June 1553.” The Macnabs always refused to recognize Glenorchy’s right of superiority.

His son, Finlay Macnab, the seventh laird, who lived in the reign of James VI., was the chief who entered into the bond of friendship and manrent with his cousin, Lauchlan Mackinnon of Strathairdle, 12th July 1606. This chief carried on a deadly feud with the Neishes or M’Ilduys, a tribe which possessed the upper parts of Strathearn, and inhabited an island in the lower part of Loch Earn, called from them Neish Island. Many battles were fought between them, with various success. The last was at Glenboultachan, about two miles north of Loch Earn foot, in which the Macnabs were victorious, and the Neishes cut off almost to a man. A small remnant of them, however, still lived in the island referred to, the head of which was an old man, who subsisted by plundering the people in the neighbourhood. One Christmas, the chief of the Macnabs had sent his servant to Crieff for provisions, but, on his return, he was waylaid, and robbed of all his purchases. He went home, therefore, empty-handed, and told his tale to the laird. Macnab had twelve sons, all men of great strength, but one in particular exceedingly athletic, who was called for a bye-name, Iain mion Mac an Appa, or “Smooth John Macnab.” In the evening, these men were gloomily meditating some signal revenge on their old enemies, when their father entered, and said in Gaelic, “The night is the night, if the lads were but lads!” Each man instantly started to his feet, and belted on his dirk, his claymore, and his pistols. Led by their brother John, they set out, taking a fishing-boat on their shoulders from Loch Tay, carrying it over the mountains and glens till they reached Loch Earn, where they launched it, and passed over to the island. All was silent in the habitation of Neish. Having all the boats at the island secured, they had gone to sleep without fear of surprise. Smooth John, with his foot dashed open the door of Neish’s house; and the party, rushing in, attacked the unfortunate family, every one of whom was put to the sword, with the exception of one man and a boy, who concealed themselves under a bed. Carrying off the heads of the Neishes, and any plunder they could secure, the youths presented themselves to their father, while the piper struck up the pibroch of victory.

His son, Finlay Macnab, the seventh laird, who lived during the reign of James VI, was the leader who formed a bond of friendship and loyalty with his cousin, Lauchlan Mackinnon of Strathairdle, on July 12, 1606. This chief was involved in a fierce feud with the Neishes, or M’Ilduys, a tribe that occupied the upper parts of Strathearn and lived on an island in the lower section of Loch Earn, which was named Neish Island after them. Many battles were fought between them, with varying outcomes. The last battle took place at Glenboultachan, about two miles north of Loch Earn’s foot, where the Macnabs emerged victorious, and the Neishes were nearly wiped out. A small remnant of them, however, continued to live on the island, led by an old man who survived by raiding the local people. One Christmas, the chief of the Macnabs sent his servant to Crieff for supplies, but on his way back, he was ambushed and robbed of all his goods. He returned home empty-handed and reported what happened to the laird. Macnab had twelve sons, all strong men, but one in particular was exceptionally athletic, nicknamed Iain mion Mac an Appa, or “Smooth John Macnab.” In the evening, the men were darkly contemplating revenge on their longtime enemies when their father entered and said in Gaelic, “Tonight is the night, if the lads were only ready!” Each man immediately sprang to his feet, armed himself with his dirk, claymore, and pistols. Led by their brother John, they set out, carrying a fishing boat from Loch Tay over the mountains and valleys until they reached Loch Earn, where they launched it and crossed over to the island. Everything was quiet in Neish’s home. Having secured all the boats at the island, they had gone to sleep without worrying about being attacked. Smooth John kicked open the door to Neish’s house, and the group rushed in, attacking the unfortunate family, all of whom were killed except for one man and a boy who hid under a bed. After taking the heads of the Neishes and any valuables they could find, the young men returned to their father while the piper played the victory tune.

The next laird, “Smooth John,” the son of this Finlay, made a distinguished figure in the reign of Charles I., and suffered many hardships on account of his attachment to the royal cause. He was killed at the battle of Worcester in 1651. During the commonwealth, his castle of Eilan Rowan was burned, his estates ravaged and sequestrated, and the family papers again lost. Taking advantage of the troubles of the times, his powerful neighbour, Campbell of Glenorchy, in the heart of whose possessions Macnab’s lands were situated, on the pretence that he had sustained considerable losses from the clan Macnab, got possession of the estates in recompense thereof.

The next laird, “Smooth John,” the son of Finlay, was a notable figure during the reign of Charles I and faced many struggles due to his loyalty to the royal cause. He was killed at the battle of Worcester in 1651. During the Commonwealth, his castle at Eilan Rowan was burned, his lands were plundered and confiscated, and the family documents were once again lost. Taking advantage of the turbulent times, his powerful neighbor, Campbell of Glenorchy, whose lands surrounded Macnab’s, claimed he had suffered significant losses from the Macnab clan and took control of the estates as compensation.

The chief of the Macnabs married a daughter of Campbell of Glenlyon, and with one daughter,[260] had a son, Alexander Macnab, ninth laird, who was only four years old when his father was killed on Worcester battle-field. His mother and friends applied to General Monk for some relief from the family estates for herself and children. That general made a favourable report on the application, but it had no effect.

The chief of the Macnabs married a daughter of Campbell of Glenlyon, and with one daughter,[260] had a son, Alexander Macnab, the ninth laird, who was only four years old when his father was killed on the battlefield at Worcester. His mother and friends reached out to General Monk for some support from the family estates for her and the children. That general gave a positive report on the application, but it didn’t lead to any action.

After the Restoration, application was made to the Scottish estates, by Lady Macnab and her son, for redress, and in 1661 they received a considerable portion of their lands, which the family enjoyed till the beginning of the present century, when they were sold.

After the Restoration, Lady Macnab and her son requested compensation from the Scottish estates, and in 1661 they received a significant portion of their lands, which the family held onto until the early years of this century, when they were sold.

By his wife, Elizabeth, a sister of Sir Alexander Menzies of Weem, Baronet, Alexander Macnab of that ilk had a son and heir, Robert Macnab, tenth laird, who married Anne Campbell, sister of the Earl of Breadalbane. Of several children only two survived, John, who succeeded his father, and Archibald. The elder son, John, held a commission in the Black Watch, and was taken prisoner at the battle of Prestonpans, and, with several others, confined in Doune Castle, under the charge of Macgregor of Glengyle, where he remained till after the battle of Culloden. The majority of the clan took the side of the house of Stuart, and were led by Allister Macnab of Inshewan and Archibald Macnab of Acharne.

By his wife, Elizabeth, who was a sister of Sir Alexander Menzies of Weem, Baronet, Alexander Macnab of that ilk had a son and heir, Robert Macnab, the tenth laird, who married Anne Campbell, the sister of the Earl of Breadalbane. Of several children, only two survived: John, who took over from his father, and Archibald. The older son, John, served in the Black Watch and was captured at the Battle of Prestonpans, along with several others, and held in Doune Castle under the supervision of Macgregor of Glengyle, where he stayed until after the Battle of Culloden. Most of the clan supported the house of Stuart, led by Allister Macnab of Inshewan and Archibald Macnab of Acharne.

John Macnab, the eleventh laird, married the only sister of Francis Buchanan, Esq. of Arnprior, and had a son, Francis, twelfth laird.

John Macnab, the eleventh laird, married the only sister of Francis Buchanan, Esq. of Arnprior, and they had a son, Francis, who became the twelfth laird.

Francis, twelfth laird, died, unmarried, at Callander, Perthshire, May 25, 1816, in his 82d year. One of the most eccentric men of his time, many anecdotes are related of his curious sayings and doings.

Francis, the twelfth laird, died single at Callander, Perthshire, on May 25, 1816, at the age of 82. He was one of the most eccentric people of his time, and many stories are shared about his strange remarks and actions.

We give the following as a specimen, for which we are indebted to Mr Smibert’s excellent work on the clans:—

We present the following as an example, for which we thank Mr. Smibert for his outstanding work on the clans:—

“Macnab had an intense antipathy to excisemen, whom he looked on as a race of intruders, commissioned to suck the blood of his country: he never gave them any better name than vermin. One day, early in the last war, he was marching to Stirling at the head of a corps of fencibles, of which he was commander. In those days the Highlanders were notorious for incurable smuggling propensities; and an excursion to the Lowlands, whatever might be its cause or import, was an opportunity by no means to be neglected. The Breadalbane men had accordingly contrived to stow a considerable quantity of the genuine ‘peat reek’ (whisky) into the baggage carts. All went well with the party for some time. On passing Alloa, however, the excisemen there having got a hint as to what the carts contained, hurried out by a shorter path to intercept them. In the meantime, Macnab, accompanied by a gillie, in the true feudal style, was proceeding slowly at the head of his men, not far in the rear of the baggage. Soon after leaving Alloa, one of the party in charge of the carts came running back and informed their chief that they had all been seized by a posse of excisemen. This intelligence at once roused the blood of Macnab. ‘Did the lousy villains dare to obstruct the march of the Breadalbane Highlanders!’ he exclaimed, inspired with the wrath of a thousand heroes; and away he rushed to the scene of contention. There, sure enough, he found a party of excisemen in possession of the carts. ‘Who the devil are you?’ demanded the angry chieftain. ‘Gentlemen of the excise,’ was the answer. ‘Robbers! thieves! you mean; how dare you lay hands on His Majesty’s stores? If you be gaugers, show me your commissions.’ Unfortunately for the excisemen, they had not deemed it necessary in their haste to bring such documents with them. In vain they asserted their authority, and declared they were well known in the neighbourhood. ‘Ay, just what I took ye for; a parcel of highway robbers and scoundrels. Come, my good fellows,’ (addressing the soldiers in charge of the baggage, and extending his voice with the lungs of a stentor,) ‘prime!—load!—’ The excisemen did not wait the completion of the sentence; away they fled at top speed towards Alloa, no doubt glad they had not caused the waste of His Majesty’s ammunition. ‘Now, my lads,’ said Macnab, ‘proceed—your whisky’s safe.’”

“Macnab really disliked excisemen, seeing them as a bunch of intruders sent to drain the life out of his country; he never referred to them as anything but vermin. One day, early in the last war, he was marching to Stirling at the front of a corps of fencibles, which he commanded. Back then, the Highlanders were infamous for their smuggling habits, and any trip to the Lowlands, for whatever reason, was a chance not to be missed. The Breadalbane men had managed to stash a significant amount of the genuine ‘peat reek’ (whisky) in the baggage carts. For a while, everything was going smoothly for the group. However, when they passed Alloa, the excisemen there got wind of what the carts were carrying and quickly took a shortcut to cut them off. Meanwhile, Macnab, with a gillie in true feudal fashion, was moving slowly at the front of his men, not far behind the baggage. Shortly after leaving Alloa, one of the guys in charge of the carts came running back to tell their leader that all the carts had been seized by a group of excisemen. This news instantly fired up Macnab. ‘Did those filthy villains dare to block the march of the Breadalbane Highlanders!’ he shouted, filled with the fury of a thousand heroes; and he raced to the scene of the conflict. There, he found a group of excisemen in control of the carts. ‘Who the hell are you?’ the furious chieftain demanded. ‘Gentlemen of the excise,’ they replied. ‘Robbers! thieves! You mean; how dare you lay hands on His Majesty’s goods? If you’re gaugers, show me your commissions.’ Unfortunately for the excisemen, they hadn’t thought it necessary to bring those papers with them in their rush. They tried to assert their authority and claimed they were well known in the area. ‘Just what I figured; a bunch of highway robbers and scoundrels. Come on, my good men,’ (addressing the soldiers in charge of the baggage and projecting his voice like a herald,) ‘prime!—load!—’ The excisemen didn’t stick around to hear the end of his command; they fled at top speed back towards Alloa, no doubt relieved that they hadn’t caused the loss of His Majesty’s ammunition. ‘Now, my lads,’ said Macnab, ‘carry on—your whisky’s safe.’”

He was a man of gigantic height and strong originality of character, and cherished many of the manners and ideas of a Highland gentleman, having in particular a high notion of the dignity of the chieftainship. He left numerous illegitimate children.

He was a very tall man with a strong sense of individuality, and he valued many of the customs and beliefs of a Highland gentleman, especially having a strong respect for the dignity of leadership. He fathered many illegitimate children.

The only portion of the property of the Macnabs remaining is the small islet of Innis-Buie, formed by the parting of the water of the Dochart just before it issues into Loch Tay, in which is the most ancient burial place of the family; and outside there are numerous gravestones of other members of the clan. The lands of the town of Callander chiefly belong to a descendant of this laird, not in marriage.

The only part of the Macnabs' property that remains is a small island called Innis-Buie, which is created by the Dochart River just before it flows into Loch Tay. This island is the oldest burial site of the family, and there are many gravestones of other clan members outside of it. The lands of the town of Callander primarily belong to a descendant of this laird, though not by marriage.

The last Laird of Macnab.

Archibald Macnab of Macnab, nephew of Francis, succeeded as thirteenth chief. The estates being considerably encumbered, he was obliged to sell his property for behoof of his creditors.

Archibald Macnab of Macnab, nephew of Francis, became the thirteenth chief. Since the estates were heavily burdened with debt, he had to sell his property to pay his creditors.

Many of the clan having emigrated to Canada about the beginning of the nineteenth century, and being very successful, 300 of those remaining in Scotland were induced about 1817 to try their fortunes in America, and in 1821, the chief himself, with some more of the clan, took their departure for Canada. He returned in 1853, and died at Lannion, Cotes du Nord, France, Aug. 12, 1860, aged 83. Subjoined is his portrait, from a daguerreotype, taken at Saratoga, United States of America, in 1848.

Many members of the clan emigrated to Canada around the beginning of the nineteenth century and found great success. As a result, 300 of those who stayed in Scotland decided around 1817 to seek their fortunes in America. In 1821, the chief himself, along with some others from the clan, left for Canada. He returned in 1853 and passed away in Lannion, Cotes du Nord, France, on August 12, 1860, at the age of 83. Below is his portrait, from a daguerreotype taken in Saratoga, United States of America, in 1848.

He left a widow, and one surviving daughter, Sophia Frances.

He left behind a widow and one surviving daughter, Sophia Frances.

The next Macnabs by descent entitled to the chiefship are believed to be Sir Allan Napier Macnab, Bart., Canada; Dr Robert Macnab, 5th Fusileers; and Mr John Macnab, Glenmavis, Bathgate.

The next Macnabs by descent who are entitled to the chiefship are thought to be Sir Allan Napier Macnab, Bart., from Canada; Dr. Robert Macnab, 5th Fusileers; and Mr. John Macnab, from Glenmavis, Bathgate.

The lairds of Macnab, previous to the reign of Charles I., intermarried with the families of Lord Gray of Kilfauns, Gleneagles, Inchbraco, Robertson of Strowan, &c.

The Macnab lairds, before the reign of Charles I., married into the families of Lord Gray of Kilfauns, Gleneagles, Inchbraco, Robertson of Strowan, etc.

The chief cadets of the family were the Macnabs of Dundurn, Acharne, Newton, Cowie, and Inchewen.

The main cadet branches of the family were the Macnabs of Dundurn, Acharne, Newton, Cowie, and Inchewen.

Clan Duffie or Macfie.

The clan Duffie (in Gaelic, clann Dhubhie means “the coloured tribe”) or Macphie (generally spelt Macfie) appear to have been the original inhabitants of the island of Colonsay, which they held till the middle of the 17th century, when they were dispossessed of it by the Macdonalds. They were probably a branch of the ancient Albionic race of Scotland, and their genealogy given in the MS. of 1450, according to Skene, evinces their connection by descent with the Macgregors and Mackinnons.

The clan Duffie (in Gaelic, clann Dhubhie means “the colored tribe”) or Macphie (usually spelled Macfie) seem to have been the original inhabitants of the island of Colonsay, which they owned until the mid-17th century, when the Macdonalds took it from them. They were likely a branch of the ancient Albionic race of Scotland, and their genealogy recorded in the MS. of 1450, according to Skene, shows their connection by descent with the Macgregors and Mackinnons.

On the south side of the church of the monastery of St Augustine in Colonsay, according to Martin (writing in 1703), “lie the tombs of Macduffie, and of the cadets of his family; there is a ship under sail, and a two handed sword engraven on the principal tombstone, and this inscription: ‘Hic jacet Malcolumbus Macduffie de Collonsay;’ his coat of arms and colour-staff is fixed in a stone, through which a hole is made to hold it. About a quarter of a mile on the south side of the church there is a cairn, in which there is a stone cross fixed, called Macduffie’s cross; for when any of the heads of this family were to be interred, their corpses were laid on this cross for some moments, in their way toward the church.”

On the south side of the church of the monastery of St Augustine in Colonsay, according to Martin (writing in 1703), “lie the tombs of Macduffie and the members of his family; there’s a ship under sail and a two-handed sword engraved on the main tombstone, along with this inscription: ‘Hic jacet Malcolumbus Macduffie de Collonsay;’ his coat of arms and color staff are attached to a stone, which has a hole made to hold it. About a quarter of a mile south of the church, there’s a cairn with a stone cross fixed in it, known as Macduffie’s cross; whenever any heads of this family were to be buried, their bodies were laid on this cross for a few moments on their way to the church.”

Donald Macduffie is witness to a charter by John, Earl of Ross, and Lord of the Isles, dated at the Earl’s castle of Dingwall, 12th April 1463.[225] After the forfeiture of the Lordship of the Isles in 1493, the clan Duffie followed the Macdonalds of Isla. The name of[262] the Macduffie chief in 1531 was Murroch. In 1609 Donald Macfie in Colonsay was one of the twelve chiefs and gentlemen who met the bishop of the Isles, the king’s representative, at Iona, when, with their consent, the nine celebrated “Statutes of Icolmkill” were enacted. In 1615, Malcolm Macfie of Colonsay joined Sir James Macdonald of Isla, after his escape from the castle of Edinburgh, and was one of the principal leaders in his subsequent rebellion. He and eighteen others were delivered up by Coll Macgillespick Macdonald, the celebrated Colkitto, to the Earl of Argyll, by whom he was brought before the privy council. He appears afterwards to have been slain by Colkitto, as by the Council Records for 1623 we learn that the latter was accused, with several of his followers, of being “art and pairt guilty of the felonie and cruell slaughter of umquhill Malcolm Macphie of Collonsay.”

Donald Macduffie is a witness to a charter by John, Earl of Ross, and Lord of the Isles, dated at the Earl’s castle of Dingwall, April 12, 1463.[225] After the Lordship of the Isles was forfeited in 1493, the clan Duffie followed the Macdonalds of Isla. The chief of the Macduffie clan in 1531 was Murroch. In 1609, Donald Macfie from Colonsay was one of the twelve chiefs and gentlemen who met the bishop of the Isles, the king’s representative, at Iona, where, with their agreement, the nine famous “Statutes of Icolmkill” were enacted. In 1615, Malcolm Macfie from Colonsay joined Sir James Macdonald of Isla after his escape from Edinburgh Castle and became one of the main leaders in his later rebellion. He and eighteen others were turned over by Coll Macgillespick Macdonald, the well-known Colkitto, to the Earl of Argyll, who brought him before the privy council. He seems to have been killed by Colkitto, as the Council Records from 1623 indicate that Colkitto was accused, along with several of his followers, of being “art and pairt guilty of the felonie and cruell slaughter of umquhill Malcolm Macphie of Collonsay.”

“From this period,” says Skene, “their estate seems to have gone into the possession of the Macdonalds, and afterwards of the Macneills, by whom it is still held; while the clan gradually sunk until they were only to be found, as at present, forming a small part of the inhabitants of Colonsay.”

“From this time,” says Skene, “it seems that their estate was taken over by the Macdonalds, and later by the Macneills, who still own it; while the clan slowly declined until they became only a small part of the population in Colonsay, as they are today.”

A branch of the clan Duffie, after they had lost their inheritance, followed Cameron of Lochiel, and settled in Lochaber.

A branch of the Duffie clan, after losing their inheritance, followed Cameron of Lochiel and settled in Lochaber.

MACQUARRIE.

ID Badge—Pine.

The clan Quarrie or Macquarrie is another clan held by Mr Skene to belong to the ancient stock of Alpine, their possessions being the small island of Ulva, and a portion of Mull.

The clan Quarry or Macquarie is another clan that Mr. Skene believes belongs to the ancient lineage of Alpine, with their territory consisting of the small island of Ulva and part of Mull.

The Gaelic MS. of 1450 deduces their descent from Guarie or Godfrey, called by the Highland Sennachies, Gor or Gorbred, said to have been “a brother of Fingon, ancestor of the Mackinnons, and Anrias or Andrew, ancestor of the Macgregors.” This is the belief of Mr Skene, who adds, “The history of the Macquarries resembles that of the Mackinnons in many respects; like them they had migrated far from the head-quarters of their race, they became dependent on the Lords of the Isles, and followed them as if they had become a branch of the clan.”

The Gaelic manuscript from 1450 traces their lineage back to Guarie or Godfrey, known by the Highland bards as Gor or Gorbred. He is said to have been “a brother of Fingon, who is the ancestor of the Mackinnons, and Anrias or Andrew, who is the ancestor of the Macgregors.” This is the view of Mr. Skene, who adds, “The history of the Macquarries is quite similar to that of the Mackinnons in several ways; like them, they had moved far from the main territory of their clan, became reliant on the Lords of the Isles, and followed them as if they had become part of the clan.”

Mr Smibert, however, thinks this origin highly improbable, and is inclined to believe that they constituted one branch of the Celto-Irish immigrants. “Their mere name,” he says, “connects them strongly with Ireland—the tribe of the Macquarries, Macquires, Macguires (for the names are the same), being very numerous at this day in that island, and having indeed been so at all times.” We do not think he makes out a very strong case in behalf of this origin.

Mr. Smibert, however, finds this origin highly unlikely and leans towards the idea that they were one branch of the Celto-Irish immigrants. “Their very name,” he says, “strongly links them to Ireland—the tribe of the Macquarries, Macquires, Macguires (since the names are the same), being very numerous today in that island, and indeed, has always been.” We don't think he presents a very convincing argument for this origin.

According to a history of the family, by one of its members, in 1249 Cormac Mohr, then “chief of Ulva’s Isle,” joined Alexander II., with his followers and three galleys of sixteen oars each, in his expedition against the western islands, and after that monarch’s death in the Island of Kerrera, was attacked by Haco of Norway, defeated and slain. His two sons, Allan and Gregor, were compelled to take refuge in Ireland, where the latter, surnamed Garbh or the rough, is said to have founded the powerful tribe of the MacGuires, the chief of which at one time possessed the title of Lord Inniskillen. Allan returned to Scotland, and his descendant, Hector Macquarrie of Ulva, chief in the time of Robert the Bruce, fought with his clan at Bannockburn.

According to a family history written by one of its members, in 1249 Cormac Mohr, then "chief of Ulva's Isle," joined Alexander II. with his followers and three galleys, each with sixteen oars, in his campaign against the western islands. After that king's death on the Island of Kerrera, he was attacked by Haco of Norway, defeated, and killed. His two sons, Allan and Gregor, had to seek refuge in Ireland, where the latter, known as Garbh or "the rough," is said to have founded the strong MacGuire clan, whose chief once held the title of Lord Inniskillen. Allan returned to Scotland, and his descendant, Hector Macquarrie of Ulva, chief during the time of Robert the Bruce, fought alongside his clan at Bannockburn.

The first chief of whom there is any notice in the public records was John Macquarrie of Ulva, who died in 1473.[226] His son, Dunslaff, was chief when the last Lord of the Isles was forfeited twenty years afterwards. After that event, the Macquarries, like the other vassal[263] tribes of the Macdonalds, became independent. In war, however, they followed the banner of their neighbour, Maclean of Dowart. With the latter, Dunslaff supported the claims of Donald Dubh to the Lordship of the Isles, in the beginning of the sixteenth century, and in 1504, “MacGorry of Ullowaa” was summoned, with some other chiefs, before the Estates of the kingdom, to answer for his share in Donald Dubh’s rebellion.

The first chief mentioned in the public records is John Macquarrie of Ulva, who died in 1473.[226] His son, Dunslaff, was the chief when the last Lord of the Isles was forfeited twenty years later. After that, the Macquarries, like other vassal tribes of the Macdonalds, became independent. However, in war, they supported their neighbor, Maclean of Dowart. Alongside him, Dunslaff backed Donald Dubh’s claim to the Lordship of the Isles at the start of the sixteenth century, and in 1504, “MacGorry of Ullowaa” was summoned, along with several other chiefs, before the Estates of the kingdom to answer for his involvement in Donald Dubh’s rebellion.

His son, John Macquarrie of Ulva, was one of the thirteen chiefs who were denounced the same year for carrying on a traitorous correspondence with the king of England, with the view of transferring their allegiance to him.

His son, John Macquarrie of Ulva, was one of the thirteen chiefs who were condemned the same year for having a secret correspondence with the king of England, aiming to switch their loyalty to him.

Allan Macquarrie of Ulva was slain, with most of his followers, at the battle of Inverkeithing against the English parliamentary troops, 20th July 1651, when the Scots army was defeated, and a free passage opened to Cromwell to the whole north of Scotland.

Allan Macquarrie of Ulva was killed, along with most of his followers, at the battle of Inverkeithing against the English parliamentary troops on July 20, 1651, when the Scottish army was defeated, allowing Cromwell a clear path to all of northern Scotland.

According to tradition one of the chiefs of Ulva preserved his life and estate by the exercise of a timely hospitality under the following circumstances:—Maclean of Dowart had a natural son by a beautiful young woman of his own clan, and the boy having been born in a barn was named, from his birth-place, Allan-a-Sop, or Allan of the straw. The girl afterwards became the wife of Maclean of Torloisk, residing in Mull, but though he loved the mother he cared nothing for her boy, and when the latter came to see her, he was very unkind to him. One morning the lady saw from her window her son approaching and hastened to put a cake on the fire for his breakfast. Her husband noticed this, and snatching the cake hot from the girdle, thrust it into his stepson’s hands, forcibly clasping them on the burning bread. The lad’s hands were severely burnt, and in consequence he refrained from going again to Torloisk. As he grew up Allan became a mariner, and joined the Danish pirates who infested the western isles. From his courage he soon got the command of one galley, and subsequently of a flotilla, and made his name both feared and famous. Of him it may be said that—

According to tradition, one of the chiefs of Ulva saved his life and estate through a timely act of hospitality under the following circumstances: Maclean of Dowart had a natural son with a beautiful young woman from his own clan, and since the boy was born in a barn, he was named, based on his birthplace, Allan-a-Sop, or Allan of the straw. The girl later married Maclean of Torloisk, who lived in Mull, but even though he loved the mother, he cared nothing for her son, and whenever the boy visited her, he treated him very poorly. One morning, the lady saw her son approaching from her window and quickly went to put a cake on the fire for his breakfast. Her husband noticed this and, grabbing the hot cake from the girdle, forced it into his stepson’s hands, pressing down on the burning bread. The boy’s hands were badly burned, and as a result, he didn’t visit Torloisk again. As he grew older, Allan became a seaman and joined the Danish pirates who roamed the western isles. Because of his bravery, he quickly earned the command of a galley and later a fleet, making his name both feared and well-known. Of him, it can be said that—

“Sir Ralph the Rover sailed away,

“Sir Ralph the Rover sailed away,

He scoured the seas for many a day,

He searched the seas for many days,

And now, grown rich with plunder’d store,

And now, having become wealthy with stolen treasures,

He steers his way for Scotland’s shore.”

He navigates his way to Scotland’s shore.

The thought of his mother brought him back once more to the island of Mull, and one morning he anchored his galleys in front of the house of Torloisk. His mother had been long dead, but his stepfather hastened to the shore, and welcomed him with apparent kindness. The crafty old man had a feud with Macquarrie of Ulva, and thought this a favourable opportunity to execute his vengeance on that chief. With this object he suggested to Allan that it was time he should settle on land, and said that he could easily get possession of the island of Ulva, by only putting to death the laird, who was old and useless. Allan agreed to the proposal, and, setting sail next morning, appeared before Macquarrie’s house. The chief of Ulva was greatly alarmed when he saw the pirate galleys, but he resolved to receive their commander hospitably, in the hope that good treatment would induce him to go away, without plundering his house or doing him any injury. He caused a splendid feast to be prepared, and welcomed Allan to Ulva with every appearance of sincerity. After feasting together the whole day, in the evening the pirate-chief, when about to retire to his ships, thanked the chief for his entertainment, remarking, at the same time, that it had cost him dear. “How so?” said Macquarrie, “when I bestowed this entertainment upon you in free good will.” “It is true,” said Allan, who, notwithstanding his being a pirate, seems to have been of a frank and generous disposition, “but it has disarranged all my plans, and quite altered the purpose for which I came hither, which was to put you to death, seize your castle and lands, and settle myself here in your stead.” Macquarrie replied that he was sure such a suggestion was not his own, but must have originated with his stepfather, old Torloisk, who was his personal enemy. He then reminded him that he had made but an indifferent husband to his mother, and was a cruel stepfather to himself, adding, “Consider this matter better, Allan, and you will see that the estate and harbour of Torloisk lie as conveniently for you as those of Ulva, and if you must make a settlement by force, it is much better you[264] should do so at the expense of the old churl, who never showed you kindness, than of a friend like me who always loved and honoured you.”

The thought of his mother took him back to the island of Mull, and one morning he anchored his ships in front of the house of Torloisk. His mother had been dead for a long time, but his stepfather hurried to the shore and welcomed him with a friendly demeanor. The cunning old man had a feud with Macquarrie of Ulva and saw this as a good chance to get revenge on that chief. With this in mind, he suggested to Allan that it was time for him to settle on land, saying he could easily take possession of the island of Ulva by just killing the laird, who was old and useless. Allan agreed to the plan and set sail the next morning, arriving at Macquarrie's house. The chief of Ulva was very anxious when he saw the pirate ships, but he decided to host their commander in the hopes that treating him well would make him leave without raiding his home or causing any harm. He arranged a lavish feast and welcomed Allan to Ulva with apparent sincerity. After they feasted together all day, in the evening, as the pirate chief was about to return to his ships, he thanked the chief for his hospitality, adding that it had cost him dearly. “How so?” Macquarrie asked, “when I offered this entertainment to you out of goodwill.” “It's true,” Allan replied, who, despite being a pirate, seemed to have a frank and generous nature, “but it has messed up all my plans and completely changed why I came here, which was to kill you, take your castle and lands, and settle here in your place.” Macquarrie said he was sure such a suggestion wasn't Allan's own idea but must have come from his stepfather, old Torloisk, who was his personal enemy. He then reminded Allan that he hadn't been a good husband to his mother and was a cruel stepfather to him. He added, “Think about this, Allan, and you'll see that the estate and harbor of Torloisk are just as convenient for you as those of Ulva, and if you have to settle things by force, it’s much better to do so at the expense of the old miser who never treated you kindly than of a friend like me who has always loved and respected you.”

Allan-a-Sop, remembering his scorched fingers, straightway sailed back to Torloisk, and meeting his stepfather, who came eagerly expecting to hear of Macquarrie’s death, thus accosted him: “You hoary old villain, you instigated me to murder a better man than yourself. Have you forgotten how you scorched my fingers twenty years ago with a burning cake? The day has come when that breakfast must be paid for.” So saying, with one stroke of his battle-axe he cut down his stepfather, took possession of his castle and property, and established there that branch of the clan Maclean afterwards represented by Mr Clephane Maclean.

Allan-a-Sop, remembering his burned fingers, immediately sailed back to Torloisk. When he ran into his stepfather, who was eagerly expecting news of Macquarrie’s death, he confronted him: “You old scoundrel, you pushed me to kill a better man than you. Have you forgotten how you burned my fingers twenty years ago with that hot cake? That breakfast is finally coming due.” With that, he swung his battle-axe and struck down his stepfather, took control of his castle and property, and established that branch of the Maclean clan later represented by Mr. Clephane Maclean.

Hector, brother of Allan Macquarrie of Ulva, and second son of Donald the twelfth chief of the Macquarries, by his wife, a daughter of Lauchlan Oig Maclean, founder of the Macleans of Torloisk, obtained from his father the lands of Ormaig in Ulva, and was the first of the Macquarries of Ormaig. This family frequently intermarried with the Macleans, both of Lochbuy and Dowart. Lauchlan, Donald’s third son, was ancestor of the Macquarries of Laggan, and John, the fourth son, of those of Ballighartan.

Hector, brother of Allan Macquarrie of Ulva and second son of Donald, the twelfth chief of the Macquarries, with his wife, who was a daughter of Lauchlan Oig Maclean, the founder of the Macleans of Torloisk, received the lands of Ormaig in Ulva from his father and became the first of the Macquarries of Ormaig. This family often intermarried with the Macleans from both Lochbuy and Dowart. Lauchlan, Donald’s third son, was the ancestor of the Macquarries of Laggan, and John, the fourth son, was the ancestor of those of Ballighartan.

Lauchlan Macquarrie of Ulva, the sixteenth chief in regular succession, was compelled to dispose of his lands for behoof of his creditors, and in 1778, at the age of 63, he entered the army. He served in the American war, and died in 1818, at the age of 103, without male issue. He was the last chief of the Macquarries, and was the proprietor of Ulva when Dr Samuel Johnson and Mr Boswell visited that island in 1773.

Lauchlan Macquarrie of Ulva, the sixteenth chief in direct line, had to sell his lands to pay off his creditors, and in 1778, at the age of 63, he joined the army. He fought in the American war and passed away in 1818, at the age of 103, without any male heirs. He was the last chief of the Macquarries and owned Ulva when Dr. Samuel Johnson and Mr. Boswell visited the island in 1773.

A large portion of the ancient patrimonial property was repurchased by General Macquarrie, long governor of New South Wales, and from whom Macquarrie county, Macquarrie river, and Port Macquarrie in that colony, Macquarrie’s harbour, and Macquarrie’s island in the South Pacific, derive their name. He was the eldest cadet of his family, and was twice married, first, to Miss Baillie of Jerviswood, and secondly, to a daughter of Sir John Campbell of Airds, by whom he had an only son, Lauchlan, who died without issue.

A large portion of the ancient family property was bought back by General Macquarrie, who was the long-serving governor of New South Wales. He is the namesake for Macquarrie County, the Macquarrie River, and Port Macquarrie in that region, as well as Macquarrie Harbour and Macquarrie Island in the South Pacific. He was the eldest son in his family and was married twice: first to Miss Baillie of Jerviswood and then to a daughter of Sir John Campbell of Airds, with whom he had a son, Lauchlan, who died without having any children.

MacAulay.

The last clan claimed by Mr Skene as belonging to the Siol Alpine is the minor one of MacAulay, or clan Aula. Many formerly held that the MacAulays derived their origin from the ancient earls of Lennox, and that their ancestor was Maurice, brother of Earl Maldouin and son of Aulay, whose name appears in the Ragman Roll as having sworn fealty to Edward I. in 1296. According to Skene, these Aulays were of the family of De Fasselan, who afterwards succeeded to the earldom.

The last clan that Mr. Skene claimed as part of the Siol Alpine is the smaller one of MacAulay, or clan Aula. Many believed that the MacAulays originated from the ancient earls of Lennox, and that their ancestor was Maurice, brother of Earl Maldouin and son of Aulay, who is listed in the Ragman Roll as having sworn loyalty to Edward I in 1296. According to Skene, these Aulays were from the family of De Fasselan, who later took over the earldom.

The MacAulays consider themselves a sept of the clan Gregor, their chief being designed of Ardincaple from his residence in Dumbartonshire. That property was in their possession in the reign of Edward I. They early settled in the Lennox, and their names often occur in the Lennox chartulary, hence the very natural supposition that they sprung from that distinguished house. In a bond of manrent, or deed of clanship, entered into between MacGregor of Glenstrae and MacAulay of Ardincaple, of date 27th May 1591, the latter acknowledges his being a cadet of the former, and agrees to pay him the “calp,” that is, a tribute of cattle given in acknowledgment of superiority. In 1694, in a similar bond given to Sir Duncan Campbell of Auchinbreck, they again declared themselves MacGregors. “Their connection with the MacGregors,” says Mr Skene, “led them to take some part in the feuds that unfortunate race were at all times engaged in, but the protection of the Earls of Lennox seems to have relieved the MacAulays from the consequences which fell so heavily on the MacGregors.”

The MacAulays see themselves as a branch of the clan Gregor, with their chief based at Ardincaple in Dumbartonshire. They owned that land during the reign of Edward I. They settled in Lennox early on, and their names frequently appear in the Lennox chartulary, leading to the reasonable assumption that they originated from that notable family. In a bond of manrent, or clan agreement, made between MacGregor of Glenstrae and MacAulay of Ardincaple on May 27, 1591, the latter acknowledges that he is a cadet of the former and agrees to pay a “calp,” which is a tribute of cattle given as recognition of superiority. In 1694, in another similar bond presented to Sir Duncan Campbell of Auchinbreck, they again identified themselves as MacGregors. “Their connection with the MacGregors,” says Mr. Skene, “led them to become involved in the feuds that this unfortunate group was always caught up in, but the protection of the Earls of Lennox seems to have spared the MacAulays from the harsh consequences that heavily affected the MacGregors.”

Mr Joseph Irving, in his History of Dumbartonshire (p. 418), states that the surname of the family was originally Ardincaple of that ilk, and seems inclined to believe in their descent from the Earl of Lennox. He says, “A Celtic derivation may be claimed for this family, founded on the agreement entered into between the chief of the clan Gregor and Ardincaple in 1591, where they describe themselves as originally descended from the same stock, ‘M’Alpins of auld,’ but the[265] theory most in harmony with the annals of the house (of Ardincaple of that ilk) fixes their descent from a younger son of the second Alwyn, Earl of Lennox.” Alexander de Ardincaple who lived in the reign of James V., son of Aulay de Ardincaple, was the first to assume the name of MacAulay, as stated in the Historical and Critical Remarks on the Ragman Roll,[227] “to humour a patronymical designation, as being more agreeable to the head of a clan than the designation of Ardincaple of that ilk.”

Mr. Joseph Irving, in his History of Dumbartonshire (p. 418), notes that the family’s surname was originally Ardincaple of that ilk and seems to believe they are descended from the Earl of Lennox. He states, “A Celtic origin can be claimed for this family, based on the agreement made between the chief of the clan Gregor and Ardincaple in 1591, where they refer to themselves as originally descended from the same lineage, ‘M’Alpins of auld,’ but the[265] theory that aligns best with the history of the house (of Ardincaple of that ilk) traces their descent from a younger son of the second Alwyn, Earl of Lennox.” Alexander de Ardincaple, who lived during the reign of James V., and was the son of Aulay de Ardincaple, was the first to take on the name MacAulay, as noted in the Historical and Critical Remarks on the Ragman Roll,[227] “to accommodate a patronymic designation, as it is more fitting for the head of a clan than the title of Ardincaple of that ilk.”

When the MacGregors fell under the ban of the law, Sir Aulay MacAulay, the then chief, became conspicuous by the energy with which he turned against them, probably to avert suspicion from himself, as a bond of caution was entered into on his account on Sept. 8, 1610. He died in Dec. 1617, and was succeeded by his cousin-german, Alexander.

When the MacGregors faced legal trouble, Sir Aulay MacAulay, the chief at that time, notably took action against them, likely to steer suspicion away from himself, as a cautionary agreement was made regarding him on September 8, 1610. He passed away in December 1617 and was followed in leadership by his cousin, Alexander.

Walter MacAulay, the son of Alexander, was twice sheriff of Dumbarton.

Walter MacAulay, son of Alexander, served as sheriff of Dumbarton two times.

With Aulay MacAulay, his son and successor, commenced the decline of the family. He and his successors indulged in a system of extravagant living, which compelled them to dispose, piece by piece, of every acre of their once large possessions. Although attached to Episcopacy, he was by no means a partisan of James VII., for in 1689 he raised a company of fencibles in aid of William and Mary.

With Aulay MacAulay, his son and successor, the family's decline began. He and his successors led a lifestyle of extravagance that forced them to sell off every acre of their once vast estate, piece by piece. Although he was loyal to Episcopacy, he was not a supporter of James VII, as in 1689 he formed a company of fencibles to support William and Mary.

Aulay MacAulay, the twelfth and last chief of the MacAulays, having seen the patrimony of his house sold, and his castle roofless, died about 1767. Ardincaple had been purchased by John, fourth Duke of Argyll, and now belongs to the Argyll family.

Aulay MacAulay, the twelfth and final chief of the MacAulays, saw his family's estate sold off and his castle left without a roof before he passed away around 1767. Ardincaple was bought by John, the fourth Duke of Argyll, and it now belongs to the Argyll family.

About the beginning of the 18th century, a number of MacAulays settled in Caithness and Sutherland. Others went into Argyleshire, and some of the MacPheiderans of that county acknowledged their descent from the MacAulays.

About the start of the 18th century, several MacAulays moved to Caithness and Sutherland. Others went to Argyleshire, and some of the MacPheiderans from that county recognized their lineage from the MacAulays.

A tribe of MacAulays were settled at Uig, Ross-shire, in the south-west of the island of Lewis, and many were the feuds which they had with the Morrisons, or clan Alle Mhuire, the tribe of the servant or disciple of Marg, who were located at Ness, at the north end of the same island. In the reign of James VI., one of the Lewis MacAulays, Donald Cam, so called from being blind of one eye, renowned for his great strength, distinguished himself on the patriotic side, in the troubles that took place, first with the Fifeshire colonies at Stornoway. Donald Cam Macaulay had a son, Fear Bhreinis, “The Man,” or Tacksman “of Brenish,” of whose feats of strength many songs and stories are told. His son, Aulay MacAulay, minister of Harris, had six sons and some daughters. Five of his sons were educated for the church, and one named Zachary he bred for the bar.

A group of MacAulays settled in Uig, Ross-shire, in the southwest of the island of Lewis, and they had many feuds with the Morrisons, or clan Alle Mhuire, the tribe of the servant or disciple of Marg, who were based in Ness, at the north end of the same island. During the reign of James VI, one of the Lewis MacAulays, Donald Cam, named for being blind in one eye, known for his incredible strength, stood out on the patriotic side in the conflicts that arose, first with the Fifeshire colonies at Stornoway. Donald Cam MacAulay had a son, Fear Bhreinis, “The Man,” or Tacksman “of Brenish,” about whom many songs and stories are told regarding his feats of strength. His son, Aulay MacAulay, who was the minister of Harris, had six sons and some daughters. Five of his sons were educated for the church, and one named Zachary was trained for the legal profession.

One of Aulay MacAulay’s sons was the Rev. John Macaulay, A.M., was grandfather of the celebrated orator, statesman, and historian, Lord Macaulay. One of his sons entered the East India Company’s military service, and attained the rank of general.

One of Aulay MacAulay’s sons was Rev. John Macaulay, A.M., who was the grandfather of the famous orator, statesman, and historian, Lord Macaulay. One of his sons joined the East India Company’s military service and rose to the rank of general.

Another son, Aulay Macaulay, was known as a miscellaneous writer. In 1796 he was presented to the vicarage of Rothley, by Thomas Babington, Esq., M.P., who had married his sister Jane. He died February 24, 1819.

Another son, Aulay Macaulay, was known as a general writer. In 1796, he was appointed to the vicarage of Rothley by Thomas Babington, Esq., M.P., who had married his sister Jane. He passed away on February 24, 1819.

Zachary, a third son, was for some years a merchant at Sierra Leone. On his return to London, he became a prominent member of the Anti-slavery Society, and obtained a monument in Westminster Abbey. He married Miss Mills, daughter of a Bristol merchant, and had a son, Thomas Babington Macaulay, Lord Macaulay, author of “The History of England,” “Lays of Ancient Rome,” &c., and M.P. for the city of Edinburgh.

Zachary, the third son, spent several years as a merchant in Sierra Leone. When he returned to London, he became a prominent member of the Anti-Slavery Society and was honored with a monument in Westminster Abbey. He married Miss Mills, the daughter of a Bristol merchant, and they had a son, Thomas Babington Macaulay, Lord Macaulay, who wrote “The History of England,” “Lays of Ancient Rome,” among other works, and served as an M.P. for the city of Edinburgh.

FOOTNOTES:

[216] Highlanders, vol. ii. p. 235.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Highlanders, vol. 2, p. 235.

[217] Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p. 111.

[217] Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p. 111.

[218] Vol. ii. p. 435.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 2, p. 435.

[219] Introduction to Rob Roy.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Introduction to Rob Roy.

[220] A MS., part of it evidently of ancient date, a copy of which was kindly lent to the editor by John Grant of Kilgraston, Esq., boldly sets out by declaring that the great progenitor of the Grants was the Scandinavian god Wodin, who “came out of Asia about the year 600” A.D. While a thread of genealogical truth seems to run through this MS., little reliance can be placed on the accuracy of its statements. It pushes dates, till about the 16th century, back more than 200 years, and contains many stories which are evidently traditionary or wholly fabulous. The latter part of it, however, written about the end of last century, may undoubtedly be relied upon as the work of a contemporary.

[220] An ancient manuscript, a portion of which is clearly old, was generously lent to the editor by John Grant of Kilgraston, Esq. It boldly claims that the main ancestor of the Grants was the Scandinavian god Wodin, who “came out of Asia around the year 600” CE Although there seems to be some thread of genealogical truth in this manuscript, we can't fully trust its accuracy. It pushes dates back more than 200 years past the 16th century and includes many stories that are clearly traditional or completely made up. The latter part, however, written toward the end of the last century, can definitely be trusted as the work of someone from that time.

[221] Caledonia, vol. i. p. 596.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Caledonia, vol. 1, p. 596.

[222] P. 321.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 321.

[223] Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p. 80.

[223] Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p. 80.

[224] Skene’s Highlanders, vol. ii. p. 259.

[224] Skene’s Highlanders, vol. ii. p. 259.

[225] Register of the Great Seal, lib. vi. No. 17

[225] Register of the Great Seal, book 6, No. 17

[226] Register of Great Seal, 31, No. 159.

[226] Register of Great Seal, 31, No. 159.

[227] Nisbet, vol. ii. App.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nisbet, vol. 2. App.


CHAPTER VIII.

Mackay, or Siol Mhorgan—Mackays of Clan-Abrach—Bighouse—Strathy—Melness—Kinloch—Mackays of Holland—Macnicol—Sutherland—Gunn—Maclaurin or Maclaren—Macrae—Buchanan—“The King of Kippen”—Buchanan of Auchmar—Colquhoun—Macgregors and Macfarlanes in Dumbartonshire—Forbes—Forbes of Tolquhoun—Craigievar—Pitsligo and Fettercairn—Culloden—Urquhart.

Mackay, or Siol Mhorgan—Mackays of Clan-Abrach—Bighouse—Strathy—Melness—Kinloch—Mackays of Holland—Macnicol—Sutherland—Gunn—Maclaurin or Maclaren—Macrae—Buchanan—“The King of Kippen”—Buchanan of Auchmar—Colquhoun—Macgregors and Macfarlanes in Dumbartonshire—Forbes—Forbes of Tolquhoun—Craigievar—Pitsligo and Fettercairn—Culloden—Urquhart.

The most northern mainland county of Scotland is that of Caithness, and the principal clan inhabiting this district is the important[266] one of Mackay, or the siol Mhorgan. With regard to Caithness, Mr Skene says—“The district of Caithness was originally of much greater extent than the modern county of that name, as it included the whole of the extensive and mountainous district of Strathnaver. Towards the middle of the tenth century the Norwegian Jarl of Orkney obtained possession of this province, and with the exception of a few short intervals, it continued to form a part of his extensive territories for a period of nearly two hundred years. The district of Strathnaver, which formed the western portion of the ancient district of Caithness, differed very much in appearance from the rest of it, exhibiting indeed the most complete contrast which could well be conceived, for while the eastern division was in general low, destitute of mountains, and altogether of a Lowland character, Strathnaver possessed the characteristics of the rudest and most inaccessible of Highland countries; the consequence of this was, that while the population of Caithness proper became speedily and permanently Norse, that of Strathnaver must, from the nature of the country, have remained in a great measure Gaelic; and this distinction between the two districts is very strongly marked throughout the Norse Sagas, the eastern part being termed simply Katenesi, while Strathnaver, on the other hand, is always designated ‘Dölum a Katenesi,’ or the Glens of Caithness. That the population of Strathnaver remained Gaelic we have the distinct authority of the Sagas, for they inform us that the Dölum, or glens, were inhabited by the ‘Gaddgedli,’ a word plainly signifying some tribe of the Gael, as in the latter syllable we recognise the word Gaedil or Gael, which at all events shews that the population of that portion was not Norse.”

The northernmost mainland county of Scotland is Caithness, and the main clan in this area is the significant[266] one of Mackay, or the siol Mhorgan. Regarding Caithness, Mr. Skene states—“The Caithness region was originally much larger than the modern county of that name, as it included the entire extensive and mountainous area of Strathnaver. In the middle of the tenth century, the Norwegian Jarl of Orkney took control of this region, and except for a few brief periods, it remained part of his vast territories for almost two hundred years. Strathnaver, which made up the western part of the ancient district of Caithness, looked very different from the rest, presenting a stark contrast; while the eastern section was mostly flat, lacking mountains, and had a Lowland character, Strathnaver had the characteristics of the roughest and most inaccessible Highland areas. As a result, while the population of Caithness itself quickly and permanently became Norse, the people of Strathnaver, due to the nature of the land, largely stayed Gaelic. This distinction between the two areas is clearly illustrated in the Norse Sagas, with the eastern part referred to simply as Katenesi, while Strathnaver is consistently called ‘Dölum a Katenesi,’ or the Glens of Caithness. The Sagas provide clear evidence that the Strathnaver population remained Gaelic, indicating that the Dölum, or glens, were inhabited by the ‘Gaddgedli,’ a term that clearly implies a Gaelic tribe, as the latter part of the word connects to Gaedil or Gael, which demonstrates that the people in that area were not Norse.”

Mackay.

“The oldest Gaelic clan which we find in possession of this part of the ancient district of Caithness is the clan Morgan or Mackay.”

“The oldest Gaelic clan we find in possession of this part of the ancient district of Caithness is the clan Morgan or Mackay.”

The accounts of the origin of the Mackays are various. In the MS. of 1450, there is no reference to it, although mention is made of the Mackays of Kintyre, who were called of Ugadale. These, however, were vassals of the Isles, and had no connection with the Mackays of Strathnaver. Pennant assigns to them a Celto-Irish descent, in the 12th century, after King William the Lion had defeated Harald, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, and taken possession of these districts. Mr Skene[228] supposes that they were descended from what he calls the aboriginal Gaelic inhabitants of Caithness. The Norse Sagas state that about the beginning of the twelfth century, “there lived in the Dölum of Katanesi (or Strathnaver) a man named Moddan, a noble and rich man,” and that his sons were Magnus Orfi and Ottar, the Jarl in Thurso. The title of jarl was the same as the Gaelic maormor, and Mr Skene is of opinion that Moddan and his son Ottar were the Gaelic maormors of Caithness.

The stories about the origin of the Mackays vary. The manuscript from 1450 doesn't mention it, although it does reference the Mackays of Kintyre, known as Ugadale. These individuals were vassals of the Isles and had no ties to the Mackays of Strathnaver. Pennant attributes a Celto-Irish ancestry to them in the 12th century, after King William the Lion defeated Harald, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, and took control of these areas. Mr. Skene suggests that they descended from what he refers to as the original Gaelic inhabitants of Caithness. The Norse Sagas indicate that around the start of the twelfth century, “there lived in the Dölum of Katanesi (or Strathnaver) a man named Moddan, a noble and wealthy man,” and that his sons were Magnus Orfi and Ottar, the jarl in Thurso. The title of jarl was equivalent to the Gaelic maormor, and Mr. Skene believes that Moddan and his son Ottar were the Gaelic maormors of Caithness.

MACKAY.

Mackay.

Badge.—Bulrush.

Sir Robert Gordon, in his History of Sutherland (p. 302), from a similarity of badge and armorial bearings, accounts the clan Mackay a branch of the Forbeses, but this is by no means probable.

Sir Robert Gordon, in his History of Sutherland (p. 302), suggests that the Mackay clan is a branch of the Forbeses due to the similarity of their badge and coat of arms, but this is not very likely.

Mr Smibert is of opinion that the Mackays took their name from the old Catti of Caithness, and that the chiefs were of the Celto-Irish stock. This, however, is a very improbable supposition. Whatever may have been the origin of the chiefs, there is every reason to believe that the great body of the clan Mackay originally belonged to the early Celtic population of Scotland, although, from their[267] proximity to the Norse immigrants, it is not at all improbable that latterly the two races became largely blended.

Mr. Smibert believes that the Mackays got their name from the ancient Catti of Caithness and that the chiefs came from a Celto-Irish background. However, this is a very unlikely assumption. No matter what the origins of the chiefs may be, there is plenty of evidence to suggest that the larger group of the Mackay clan originally came from the early Celtic population of Scotland. However, because they lived close to Norse immigrants, it’s quite possible that the two groups mixed significantly over time.

As we have already, in the first part of the work, had occasion to enter somewhat minutely into the early history of this important clan, it will be unnecessary to enter into lengthened detail in this place, although it will be scarcely possible to avoid some slight repetition. We must refer the reader for details to the earlier chapters of the general history.

As we already discussed in the first part of the work, we don’t need to go into much detail about the early history of this important clan here, though there will be some slight repetition. We direct the reader to the earlier chapters of the general history for more details.

Clan tartan
MACKAY.

Alexander, who is said to have been the first of the family, aided in driving the Danes from the north. His son, Walter, chamberlain to Adam, bishop of Caithness, married that prelate’s daughter, and had a son, Martin, who received from his maternal grandfather certain church lands in Strathnaver, being the first of the family who obtained possessions there. Martin had a son, Magnus or Manus, who fought at Bannockburn under Bruce, and had two sons, Morgan and Farquhar. From Morgan the clan derived their Gaelic name of Clan-wic-Worgan, or Morgan, and from Farquhar were descended the Clan-wic-Farquhar in Strathnaver.

Alexander, who is said to be the first in the family, helped drive the Danes out of the north. His son, Walter, who was the chamberlain to Adam, the bishop of Caithness, married the bishop’s daughter and had a son named Martin. Martin received some church lands in Strathnaver from his maternal grandfather, making him the first in the family to own property there. Martin had a son named Magnus or Manus, who fought at Bannockburn under Bruce and had two sons, Morgan and Farquhar. The clan got their Gaelic name, Clan-wic-Worgan, or Morgan, from Morgan, and the Clan-wic-Farquhar in Strathnaver came from Farquhar.

Donald, Morgan’s son, married a daughter of Macneill of Gigha, who was named Iye, and had a son of the same name, in Gaelic Aodh, pronounced like Y or I.

Donald, Morgan’s son, married Iye, a daughter of Macneill of Gigha, and they had a son with the same name, which is Aodh in Gaelic, pronounced like Y or I.

Aodh had a son, another Donald, called Donald Macaodh, or Mackaoi, and it is from this son that the clan has acquired the patronymic of Mackay. He and his son were killed in the castle of Dingwall, by William, Earl of Sutherland, in 1395. The Mackays, however, were too weak to take revenge, and a reconciliation took place between Robert, the next earl, and Angus Mackay, the eldest of Donald’s surviving sons, of whom there were other two, viz., Houcheon Dubh, and Neill. Angus, the eldest son, married a sister of Malcolm Macleod of the Lewis, and had by her two sons, Angus Dubh, that is, dark-complexioned, and Roderick Gald, that is, Lowland. On their father’s death, their uncle, Houcheon Dubh, became their tutor, and entered upon the management of their lands.

Aodh had a son named Donald, also known as Donald Macaodh, or Mackaoi, and it is from this son that the clan got the patronymic Mackay. He and his son were killed in the castle of Dingwall by William, Earl of Sutherland, in 1395. The Mackays, however, were too weak to seek revenge, and a reconciliation happened between Robert, the next earl, and Angus Mackay, the eldest of Donald’s surviving sons. He had two other sons: Houcheon Dubh and Neill. Angus, the eldest son, married a sister of Malcolm Macleod of Lewis, and they had two sons together: Angus Dubh, meaning dark-complexioned, and Roderick Gald, meaning Lowland. After their father died, their uncle, Houcheon Dubh, became their guardian and took over the management of their lands.

In 1411, when Donald, Lord of the Isles, in prosecution of his claim to the earldom of Ross, burst into Sutherland, he was attacked at Dingwall, by Angus Dubh, or Black Angus Mackay. The latter, however, was defeated and taken prisoner, and his brother, Roriegald, and many of his men were slain. After a short confinement, Angus was released by the Lord of the Isles, who, desirous of cultivating the alliance of so powerful a chief, gave him his daughter, Elizabeth, in marriage, and with her bestowed upon him many lands by charter in 1415. He was called Enneas-en-Imprissi, or “Angus the Absolute,” from his great power. At this time, we are told, Angus Dubh could bring into the field 4000 fighting men.

In 1411, when Donald, Lord of the Isles, was pursuing his claim to the earldom of Ross, he invaded Sutherland and was attacked at Dingwall by Angus Dubh, or Black Angus Mackay. However, Angus was defeated and captured, and his brother, Roriegald, along with many of his men, were killed. After a short imprisonment, Angus was released by the Lord of the Isles, who wanted to build an alliance with such a powerful leader. He married his daughter, Elizabeth, to Angus and granted him many lands by charter in 1415. He was known as Enneas-en-Imprissi, or “Angus the Absolute,” because of his great power. At that time, it’s said that Angus Dubh could summon 4,000 fighting men.

Angus Dubh, with his four sons, was arrested at Inverness by James I. After a short confinement, Angus was pardoned and released with three of them, the eldest, Neill Mackay, being kept as a hostage for his good behaviour. Being confined in the Bass at the mouth of the Firth of Forth, he was ever after called Neill Wasse (or Bass) Mackay.

Angus Dubh, along with his four sons, was arrested in Inverness by James I. After a brief imprisonment, Angus was pardoned and released with three of his sons, while the oldest, Neill Mackay, was kept as a hostage to ensure his good behavior. After being held in the Bass at the mouth of the Firth of Forth, he was forever known as Neill Wasse (or Bass) Mackay.

In 1437, Neill Wasse Mackay was released from confinement in the Bass, and on assuming the chiefship, he bestowed on John Aberigh, for his attention to his father, the lands of Lochnaver, in fee simple, which were long possessed by his posterity, that particular branch of the Mackays, called the Sliochd-ean-Aberigh, or an-Abrach. Neill Wasse, soon after his accession, ravaged Caithness, but died the same year, leaving two sons, Angus, and John Roy Mackay, the latter founder of another branch, called the Sliochd-ean-Roy.

In 1437, Neill Wasse Mackay was released from imprisonment in the Bass. Upon becoming chief, he granted John Aberigh, in recognition of his support for Neill’s father, the lands of Lochnaver in fee simple, which were held by his descendants, a specific branch of the Mackays known as the Sliochd-ean-Aberigh, or an-Abrach. Shortly after he took over, Neill Wasse devastated Caithness, but he died that same year, leaving behind two sons, Angus and John Roy Mackay, the latter being the founder of another branch known as the Sliochd-ean-Roy.

Angus Mackay, the elder son, assisted the Keiths in invading Caithness in 1464, when they defeated the inhabitants of that district in an engagement at Blaretannie. He was burnt to death in the church of Tarbet in 1475, by the men of Ross, whom he had often molested. With a daughter, married to Sutherland of Dilred, he had three sons, viz., John Reawigh, meaning yellowish red, the colour of his hair; Y-Roy Mackay; and Neill Naverigh Mackay.

Angus Mackay, the older son, helped the Keiths invade Caithness in 1464, where they defeated the local people in a battle at Blaretannie. He was burned to death in the church of Tarbet in 1475 by the men of Ross, whom he had often troubled. He had a daughter who married Sutherland of Dilred, and three sons: John Reawigh, meaning yellowish-red, the color of his hair; Y-Roy Mackay; and Neill Naverigh Mackay.

To revenge his father’s death, John Reawigh Mackay, the eldest son, raised a large force, and assisted by Robert Sutherland, uncle to the Earl of Sutherland, invaded Strathoikell, and laid waste the lands of the Rosses in that district. A battle took place, 11th July 1487,[268] at Aldy-Charrish, when the Rosses were defeated, and their chief, Alexander Ross of Balnagowan, and seventeen other principal men of that clan were slain. The victors returned home with a large booty.

To get revenge for his father's death, John Reawigh Mackay, the oldest son, gathered a large force and, with help from Robert Sutherland, the Earl of Sutherland's uncle, invaded Strathoikell and devastated the lands owned by the Rosses in that area. A battle occurred on July 11, 1487,[268] at Aldy-Charrish, where the Rosses were defeated, and their leader, Alexander Ross of Balnagowan, along with seventeen other key members of that clan, were killed. The victors returned home with a massive amount of loot.

It was by forays such as these that the great Highland chiefs, and even some of the Lowland nobles, contrived, in former times, to increase their stores and add to their possessions, and the Mackays about this time obtained a large accession to their lands by a circumstance narrated in the former part of this history, connected with Alexander Sutherland of Dilred, nephew of Y-Roy Mackay, the then chief.

It was through raids like these that the great Highland chiefs, and even some of the Lowland nobles, managed, in the past, to grow their wealth and expand their territories. Around this time, the Mackays gained a significant increase in their lands due to an event mentioned earlier in this history, involving Alexander Sutherland of Dilred, nephew of Y-Roy Mackay, the chief at that time.

In 1516, Y-Roy Mackay gave his bond of service to Adam Gordon of Aboyne, brother of the Earl of Huntly, who had become Earl of Sutherland, by marriage with Elizabeth, sister and heiress of the ninth earl, but died soon after. Donald, his youngest son, slain at Morinsh, was ancestor of a branch of the Mackays called the Sliochd-Donald-Mackay. John, the eldest son, had no sooner taken possession of his father’s lands, than his uncle, Neill Naverigh Mackay and his two sons, assisted by a force furnished them by the Earl of Caithness, entered Strathnaver, and endeavoured unsuccessfully to dispossess him of his inheritance.

In 1516, Y-Roy Mackay pledged his service to Adam Gordon of Aboyne, brother of the Earl of Huntly, who became the Earl of Sutherland by marrying Elizabeth, the sister and heiress of the ninth earl, but died shortly after. Donald, his youngest son, who was killed at Morinsh, was the ancestor of a branch of the Mackays known as the Sliochd-Donald-Mackay. John, the eldest son, had just taken control of his father's lands when his uncle, Neill Naverigh Mackay, and his two sons, with support from the Earl of Caithness, entered Strathnaver and tried, but failed, to take away his inheritance.

In 1517, in the absence of the Earl of Sutherland, who had wrested from John Mackay a portion of his lands, he and his brother Donald invaded Sutherland with a large force. But after several reverses, John Mackay submitted to the Earl of Sutherland in 1518, and granted him his bond of service. But such was his restless and turbulent disposition that he afterwards prevailed upon Alexander Sutherland, the bastard, who had married his sister and pretended a claim to the earldom, to raise the standard of insurrection against the earl. After this he again submitted to the earl, and a second time gave him his bond of service and manrent in 1522. He died in 1529, and was succeeded by his brother, Donald.

In 1517, while the Earl of Sutherland was away, he had taken part of his lands from John Mackay, leading John and his brother Donald to invade Sutherland with a large army. However, after several setbacks, John Mackay gave in to the Earl of Sutherland in 1518 and pledged his service to him. Despite this, his restless and rebellious nature led him to convince Alexander Sutherland, the illegitimate son who had married his sister and claimed the earldom, to raise a rebellion against the earl. Afterward, he submitted to the earl again and pledged his service and loyalty for a second time in 1522. He died in 1529 and was succeeded by his brother, Donald.

In 1539, Donald Mackay obtained restitution of the greater part of the family estates, which had been seized by the Sutherland Gordons, and in 1542 he was present in the engagement at Solway Moss. Soon after, he committed various ravages in Sutherland, but after a considerable time, became reconciled to the earl, to whom he again gave his bond of service and manrent on 8th April 1549. He died in 1550.

In 1539, Donald Mackay got back most of the family estates that had been taken by the Sutherland Gordons. In 1542, he was involved in the battle at Solway Moss. Shortly after that, he carried out several raids in Sutherland, but after a while, he made peace with the earl and renewed his bond of service and loyalty on April 8, 1549. He passed away in 1550.

He was succeeded by his son, Y-Mackay, who, with the Earl of Caithness, was perpetually at strife with the powerful house of Sutherland, and so great was his power, and so extensive his spoliations, that in the first parliament of James VI. (Dec. 1567), the lords of the articles were required to report, “By what means might Mackay be dantoned.” He died in 1571, full of remorse, it is said, for the wickedness of his life.

He was succeeded by his son, Y-Mackay, who was constantly at odds with the Earl of Caithness and the influential house of Sutherland. His power was so significant and his pillaging so widespread that in the first parliament of James VI. (Dec. 1567), the lords of the articles were tasked with reporting “By what means might Mackay be tamed.” He died in 1571, reportedly filled with regret for the wrongs he committed in his life.

His son, Houcheon, or Hugh, succeeded him when only eleven years old. In 1587, he joined the Earl of Caithness, when attacked by the Earl of Sutherland, although the latter was his superior. He was excluded from the temporary truce agreed to by the two earls in March of that year, and in the following year they came to a resolution to attack him together. Having received secret notice of their intention from the Earl of Caithness, he made his submission to the Earl of Sutherland, and ever after remained faithful to him.

His son, Houcheon, or Hugh, took over when he was just eleven years old. In 1587, he partnered with the Earl of Caithness when the Earl of Sutherland attacked, even though Sutherland was his superior. He was left out of the temporary truce that the two earls agreed upon in March of that year, and the following year they decided to attack him together. After getting a tip-off about their plan from the Earl of Caithness, he surrendered to the Earl of Sutherland and stayed loyal to him from that point on.

Of the army raised by the Earl of Sutherland in 1601, to oppose the threatened invasion of his territories by the Earl of Caithness, the advance guard was commanded by Patrick Gordon of Gartay and Donald Mackay of Scourie, and the right wing by Hugh Mackay. Hugh Mackay died at Tongue, 11th September 1614, in his 55th year. He was connected with both the rival houses by marriage; his first wife being Lady Elizabeth Sinclair, second daughter of George, fourth Earl of Caithness, and relict of Alexander Sutherland of Duffus; and his second, Lady Jane Gordon, eldest daughter of Alexander, eleventh Earl of Sutherland. The former lady was drowned, and left a daughter. By the latter he had two sons, Sir Donald Mackay of Far, first Lord Reay, and John, who married in 1619, a daughter of James Sinclair of Murkle, by whom he had Hugh Mackay and other children. Sir Donald Mackay of Far, the elder son, was, by Charles I., created a peer of Scotland, by the title of Lord Reay, by patent, dated 20th June 1628, to him and his heirs male[269] whatever. From him the land of the Mackays in Sutherland acquired the name of “Lord Reay’s Country,” which it has ever since retained.

Of the army raised by the Earl of Sutherland in 1601 to counter the imminent invasion of his lands by the Earl of Caithness, the advance guard was led by Patrick Gordon of Gartay and Donald Mackay of Scourie, while the right wing was commanded by Hugh Mackay. Hugh Mackay passed away at Tongue on September 11, 1614, at the age of 55. He was connected to both rival families through marriage; his first wife was Lady Elizabeth Sinclair, the second daughter of George, the fourth Earl of Caithness, and the widow of Alexander Sutherland of Duffus. His second wife was Lady Jane Gordon, the eldest daughter of Alexander, the eleventh Earl of Sutherland. The first lady drowned, leaving behind a daughter. With his second wife, he had two sons, Sir Donald Mackay of Far, the first Lord Reay, and John, who married in 1619 a daughter of James Sinclair of Murkle, with whom he had Hugh Mackay and other children. Sir Donald Mackay of Far, the elder son, was made a peer of Scotland by Charles I, receiving the title of Lord Reay by patent dated June 20, 1628, for him and his male heirs[269] indefinitely. From him, the land of the Mackays in Sutherland became known as “Lord Reay’s Country,” a name it has kept ever since.

On the breaking out of the civil wars, Lord Reay, with the Earl of Sutherland and others, joined the Covenanters on the north of the river Spey. He afterwards took arms in defence of Charles I., and in 1643 arrived from Denmark, with ships and arms, and a large sum of money, for the service of the king. He was in Newcastle in 1644, when that town was stormed by the Scots, and being made prisoner, was conveyed to Edinburgh tolbooth. He obtained his release after the battle of Kilsyth in August 1645, and embarked at Thurso in July 1648 for Denmark, where he died in February 1649. He married, first, in 1610, Barbara, eldest daughter of Kenneth, Lord Kintail, and had by her Y-Mackay, who died in 1617; John, second Lord Reay, two other sons and two daughters. By a second wife, Rachel Winterfield or Harrison, he had two sons, the Hon. Robert Mackay Forbes and the Hon. Hugh Forbes. Of this marriage he procured a sentence of nullity, and then took to wife Elizabeth, daughter of Robert Thomson of Greenwich, but in 1637 was ordained to pay his second wife £2,000 sterling for part maintenance, and £3,000 sterling yearly during his non-adherence. By Elizabeth Thomson he had one daughter.

On the outbreak of the civil wars, Lord Reay, along with the Earl of Sutherland and others, joined the Covenanters north of the River Spey. He later took up arms in defense of Charles I and, in 1643, arrived from Denmark with ships, weapons, and a large amount of money for the king's service. He was in Newcastle in 1644 when the Scots stormed the town and, after being captured, was taken to the Edinburgh tolbooth. He secured his release after the battle of Kilsyth in August 1645 and set sail from Thurso in July 1648 for Denmark, where he died in February 1649. He first married Barbara, the eldest daughter of Kenneth, Lord Kintail, in 1610, and they had Y-Mackay, who died in 1617; John, the second Lord Reay; two other sons; and two daughters. With his second wife, Rachel Winterfield (or Harrison), he had two sons, the Hon. Robert Mackay Forbes and the Hon. Hugh Forbes. He annulled this marriage and then married Elizabeth, the daughter of Robert Thomson of Greenwich, but in 1637, he was ordered to pay his second wife £2,000 sterling for partial maintenance and £3,000 sterling annually during his non-compliance. With Elizabeth Thomson, he had one daughter.

John, second Lord Reay, joined the royalists under the Earl of Glencairn in 1654, and was taken at Balveny and imprisoned. By his wife, a daughter of Donald Mackay of Scourie, he had three sons; 1. Donald, master of Reay, who predeceased his father, leaving by his wife Ann, daughter of Sir George Munro of Culcairn, a son, George, third Lord Reay; 2. The Hon. Brigadier-General Æneas Mackay, who married Margaretta, Countess of Puchlor; and 3. The Hon. Colin Mackay. Æneas, the second son, was colonel of the Mackay Dutch regiment. His family settled at the Hague, where they obtained considerable possessions, and formed alliances with several noble families. Their representative, Berthold Baron Mackay, died 26th December 1854, at his chateau of Ophemert, in Guelderland, aged eighty-one. He married the Baroness Van Renasse Van Wilp, and his eldest son, the Baron Æneas Mackay, at one time chamberlain to the king of Holland, became next heir to the peerage of Reay, after the present family.

John, the second Lord Reay, joined the royalists led by the Earl of Glencairn in 1654 and was captured at Balveny, subsequently imprisoned. With his wife, a daughter of Donald Mackay of Scourie, he had three sons: 1. Donald, master of Reay, who died before his father, leaving behind a son, George, third Lord Reay, from his wife Ann, daughter of Sir George Munro of Culcairn; 2. The Hon. Brigadier-General Æneas Mackay, who married Margaretta, Countess of Puchlor; and 3. The Hon. Colin Mackay. Æneas, the second son, served as the colonel of the Mackay Dutch regiment. His family settled in The Hague, where they acquired significant wealth and formed alliances with several noble families. Their representative, Berthold Baron Mackay, passed away on December 26, 1854, at his chateau in Ophemert, Guelderland, at the age of eighty-one. He married the Baroness Van Renasse Van Wilp, and his eldest son, Baron Æneas Mackay, who once served as a chamberlain to the King of Holland, became the next heir to the peerage of Reay after the current family.

George, third Lord Reay, F.R.S., took the oaths and his seat in parliament, 29th October 1700. In the rebellion of 1715, he raised his clan in support of the government. In 1719, when the Earls Marischal and Seaforth, and the Marquis of Tullibardine, with 300 Spaniards, landed in the Western Highlands, he did the same, and also in 1745. He died at Tongue, 21st March 1748. He was thrice married, and had by his first wife, one son, Donald, fourth Lord Reay.

George, the third Lord Reay, F.R.S., took the oaths and his seat in Parliament on October 29, 1700. During the 1715 rebellion, he mobilized his clan in support of the government. In 1719, when the Earls Marischal and Seaforth, along with the Marquis of Tullibardine and 300 Spaniards, landed in the Western Highlands, he did the same, and again in 1745. He passed away at Tongue on March 21, 1748. He was married three times and had one son, Donald, the fourth Lord Reay, with his first wife.

Donald, fourth Lord Reay, succeeded his father in 1748, and died at Durness, 18th August 1761. He was twice married, and, with one daughter, the Hon. Mrs Edgar, had two sons, George, fifth Lord Reay, who died at Rosebank, near Edinburgh, 27th February 1768, and Hugh, sixth lord. The fifth Lord Reay was also twice married, but had issue only by his second wife, a son, who died young, and three daughters. Hugh, his half-brother, who succeeded him, was for some years in a state of mental imbecility. He died at Skerray, 26th January 1797, unmarried, when the title devolved on Eric Mackay, son of the Hon. George Mackay of Skibo, third son of the third Lord Reay. He died at Tongue, June 25, 1782. By his wife, Anne, third daughter of Hon. Eric Sutherland, only son of the attainted Lord Duffus, he had five sons and four daughters. His eldest son, George, died in 1790. Eric, the second son, became seventh Lord Reay. Alexander, the next, an officer in the army, succeeded as eighth Lord Reay. Donald Hugh, the fourth son, a vice-admiral, died March 26, 1850. Patrick, the youngest, died an infant.

Donald, the fourth Lord Reay, took over from his father in 1748 and passed away at Durness on August 18, 1761. He was married twice and, along with one daughter, the Hon. Mrs. Edgar, had two sons: George, the fifth Lord Reay, who died at Rosebank near Edinburgh on February 27, 1768, and Hugh, the sixth lord. The fifth Lord Reay was also married twice but had children only with his second wife, a son who died young, and three daughters. Hugh, his half-brother who took over, struggled with mental issues for several years. He died unmarried at Skerray on January 26, 1797, at which point the title passed to Eric Mackay, son of the Hon. George Mackay of Skibo, the third son of the third Lord Reay. He died at Tongue on June 25, 1782. With his wife Anne, the third daughter of the Hon. Eric Sutherland, who was the only son of the disqualified Lord Duffus, he had five sons and four daughters. His eldest son, George, passed away in 1790. Eric, the second son, became the seventh Lord Reay. Alexander, the next son, was an officer in the army and succeeded as the eighth Lord Reay. Donald Hugh, the fourth son, was a vice-admiral who died on March 26, 1850. Patrick, the youngest, died as an infant.

Eric, seventh Lord Reay, was, in 1806, elected one of the representative Scots peers. He died, unmarried, July 8, 1847, and was succeeded, as eighth Lord Reay, by his brother, Alexander, barrack-master at Malta, born in 1775. He married in 1809, Marion, daughter of Colonel Goll, military secretary to Warren Hastings, and relict of David Ross, Esq. of Calcutta, eldest son of the Scottish judge,[270] Lord Ankerville; he had two sons and six daughters. He died in 1863, and was succeeded by his second son, Eric, who was born in 1813, George, the eldest son, having died in 1811.

Eric, the seventh Lord Reay, was elected as one of the representative Scottish peers in 1806. He passed away, unmarried, on July 8, 1847, and was succeeded as the eighth Lord Reay by his brother Alexander, who was the barrack-master in Malta and was born in 1775. He married Marion in 1809, the daughter of Colonel Goll, who was the military secretary to Warren Hastings, and the widow of David Ross, Esq. of Calcutta, the eldest son of the Scottish judge, [270] Lord Ankerville. He had two sons and six daughters. He died in 1863 and was succeeded by his second son, Eric, who was born in 1813, as his eldest son George had died in 1811.

The Mackays became very numerous in the northern counties, and the descent of their chiefs, in the male line, has continued unbroken from their first appearance in the north down to the present time. In the county of Sutherland, they multiplied greatly also, under other names, such as MacPhail, Polson, Bain, Nielson, &c. The names of Mackie and MacGhie are also said to be derived from Mackay. The old family of MacGhie of Balmaghie, which for about 600 years possessed estates in Galloway, used the same arms as the chief of the Mackays. They continued in possession of their lands till 1786. Balmaghie means Mackay town. The name MacCrie is supposed to be a corruption of MacGhie.

The Mackays became very numerous in the northern counties, and the lineage of their chiefs, through the male line, has remained unbroken from their first appearance in the north to the present day. In Sutherland, they also grew in number under different names like MacPhail, Polson, Bain, Nielson, etc. The names Mackie and MacGhie are also believed to have come from Mackay. The old family of MacGhie of Balmaghie, which held estates in Galloway for about 600 years, used the same coat of arms as the chief of the Mackays. They kept possession of their lands until 1786. Balmaghie means Mackay town. The name MacCrie is thought to be a variation of MacGhie.

At the time of the rebellion of 1745, the effective force of the Mackays was estimated at 800 men by President Forbes. It is said that in the last Sutherland fencibles, raised in 1793 and disbanded in 1797, there were 33 John Mackays in one company alone. In 1794 the Reay fencibles, 800 strong, were raised in a few weeks, in “Lord Reay’s country,” the residence of the clan Mackay. The names of no fewer than 700 of them had the prefix Mac.

At the time of the 1745 rebellion, President Forbes estimated the effective force of the Mackays to be about 800 men. It's said that in the last Sutherland fencibles, which were formed in 1793 and disbanded in 1797, one company had 33 John Mackays. In 1794, the Reay fencibles, numbering 800, were raised in just a few weeks in “Lord Reay’s country,” the home of the Mackay clan. The names of at least 700 of them included the prefix Mac.

With regard to the term Siol Mhorgan applied to the clan Mackay, it is right to state that Mr Robert Mackay of Thurso, the family historian, denies that as a clan they were ever known by that designation, which rests, he says, only on the affirmation of Sir Robert Gordon, without any authority. He adds: “There are, indeed, to this day, persons of the surname Morgan and Morganach, who are understood to be of the Mackays, but that the whole clan, at any period, went under that designation, is incorrect; and those of them who did so, were always few and of but small account. The name seems to be of Welsh origin; but how it obtained among the Mackays it is impossible now to say.”

Regarding the term Siol Mhorgan used for the Mackay clan, it should be noted that Mr. Robert Mackay of Thurso, the family historian, asserts that the clan was never actually recognized by that name, which he claims is based solely on the statement of Sir Robert Gordon without any supporting evidence. He adds: “Even today, there are individuals with the surname Morgan and Morganach who are believed to be part of the Mackays, but it’s incorrect to say the entire clan went by that name at any time; those who did were always few and not particularly significant. The name appears to have Welsh origins, but how it became associated with the Mackays is something we can’t determine now.”

Of the branches of the clan Mackay, the family of Scourie is the most celebrated. They were descended from Donald Mackay of Scourie and Eriboll, elder son of Y Mackay III., chief of the clan from 1550 to 1571, by his first wife, a daughter of Hugh Macleod of Assynt.

Of the branches of the Mackay clan, the Scourie family is the most well-known. They descended from Donald Mackay of Scourie and Eriboll, the older son of Y Mackay III, who was the chief of the clan from 1550 to 1571, with his first wife being a daughter of Hugh Macleod of Assynt.

Donald Mackay, by his wife, Euphemia, daughter of Hugh Munro of Assynt in Ross, brother of the laird of Foulis, had three sons and four daughters. The sons were Hugh, Donald, and William. Hugh, the eldest, succeeded his father, and by the Scots Estates was appointed colonel of the Reay countrymen. He married a daughter of James Corbet of Rheims, by whom he had five sons, William, Hector, Hugh, the celebrated General Mackay,[229] commander of the government forces at the battle of Killiecrankie, James and Roderick. He had also three daughters, Barbara, married to John, Lord Reay; Elizabeth, to Hugh Munro of Eriboll, and Ann, to the Hon. Capt. William Mackay of Kinloch. William and Hector, the two eldest sons, both unmarried, met with untimely deaths. In February 1688, the Earl of Caithness, whose wife was younger than himself, having conceived some jealousy against William, caused him to be seized at Dunnet, while on his way to Orkney, with a party of 30 persons. He was conveyed to Thurso, where he was immured in a dungeon, and after long confinement was sent home in an open boat, and died the day after. In August of the same year, his brother, Hector, accompanied by a servant, having gone to Aberdeenshire, on his way to Edinburgh, was waylaid and murdered by William Sinclair of Dunbeath and John Sinclair of Murkle, and their two servants. A complaint was immediately raised before the justiciary, at the instance of John, Earl of Sutherland, and the relatives of the deceased, against the Earl of Caithness and the two Sinclairs for these crimes. A counter complaint was brought by Caithness against the pursuers, for several alleged crimes from 1649 downwards, but a compromise took place between the parties.

Donald Mackay, through his wife, Euphemia, the daughter of Hugh Munro of Assynt in Ross, who was the brother of the laird of Foulis, had three sons and four daughters. The sons were Hugh, Donald, and William. Hugh, the eldest, inherited his father's position and was appointed colonel of the Reay countrymen by the Scots Estates. He married a daughter of James Corbet of Rheims, with whom he had five sons: William, Hector, Hugh, the famous General Mackay, who commanded the government forces at the battle of Killiecrankie, James, and Roderick. He also had three daughters: Barbara, who married John, Lord Reay; Elizabeth, who married Hugh Munro of Eriboll; and Ann, who married the Hon. Capt. William Mackay of Kinloch. William and Hector, the two eldest sons, both unmarried, faced tragic ends. In February 1688, the Earl of Caithness, whose wife was younger than him, developed jealousy towards William and had him taken at Dunnet while he was on his way to Orkney with a group of 30 people. He was taken to Thurso, locked up in a dungeon, and after being held for a long time, was sent home in an open boat, where he died the next day. In August of the same year, his brother Hector, along with a servant, was on his way to Edinburgh after visiting Aberdeenshire when he was ambushed and murdered by William Sinclair of Dunbeath, John Sinclair of Murkle, and their two servants. A complaint was quickly raised before the justiciary by John, Earl of Sutherland, and the relatives of the deceased, against the Earl of Caithness and the two Sinclairs for these crimes. Caithness countered with a complaint against the pursuers, alleging several crimes dating back to 1649, but a compromise was eventually reached between the parties.

General Mackay’s only son, Hugh, major of his father’s regiment, died at Cambray, in 1708, aged about 28. He left two sons, Hugh and Gabriel, and a daughter. Hugh died at[271] Breda, a lieutenant-general in the Dutch service, and colonel of the Mackay Dutch regiment, which took its name from his father. He had an only daughter, the wife of lieutenant-general Prevost, of the British service, who, on the death of his father-in-law, without male issue, obtained the king’s license to bear the name and arms of Mackay of Scourie in addition to his own, which his descendants in Holland still bear. Gabriel, the younger son, lieutenant-colonel of the Mackay regiment, died without issue. James, the next brother of General Mackay, a lieutenant-colonel in his regiment, was killed at Killiecrankie, and Roderick, the youngest, died in the East Indies, both unmarried.

General Mackay's only son, Hugh, who was the major of his father's regiment, passed away in Cambray in 1708 at around 28 years old. He left behind two sons, Hugh and Gabriel, and a daughter. Hugh died at[271]Breda, where he served as a lieutenant-general in the Dutch army and was the colonel of the Mackay Dutch regiment, named after his father. He had a daughter who married lieutenant-general Prevost of the British army. After his father-in-law died without any sons, Prevost received permission from the king to adopt the name and coat of arms of Mackay of Scourie in addition to his own, which his descendants in Holland still use. Gabriel, the younger son and lieutenant-colonel of the Mackay regiment, died without children. James, the next brother of General Mackay, served as a lieutenant-colonel in his regiment and was killed at Killiecrankie, while Roderick, the youngest, died in the East Indies, both remaining unmarried.

The eldest branch of the Mackays was that of the Clan-Abrach, descended from John Aberigh Mackay, second son of Angus Dubh, who received the lands of Auchness, Breachat, and others, from his brother, Neill Wasse. Of this family was Robert Mackay, writer, Thurso, historian of the clan Mackay. According to this gentleman, John Aberigh, the first of this branch, gave his name to the district of Strathnaver. In the Gaelic language, he says, the inhabitants of Strathnaver are called Naverigh, and that tribe the Sliochd-nan-Aberigh. John, their founder, some say, took his appellation of Aberigh from Lochaber, where he resided in his youth with some relatives, and from Strath-na-Aberich the transition is natural to Strath-n’-Averich. Neill Naverich, above mentioned, was so called from his having belonged to the Reay Country, that is, Strathnaver. The Clan-Abrach were the most numerous and powerful branch of the Mackays. They acted as wardens of their country, and never betrayed their trust.

The oldest branch of the Mackays was the Clan-Abrach, descended from John Aberigh Mackay, the second son of Angus Dubh. He received the lands of Auchness, Breachat, and others from his brother, Neill Wasse. From this family came Robert Mackay, a writer from Thurso and the historian of the Mackay clan. According to him, John Aberigh, the first of this branch, gave his name to the district of Strathnaver. He states that in the Gaelic language, the residents of Strathnaver are called Naverigh, and that tribe is known as Sliochd-nan-Aberigh. Some claim that John, their founder, got his name Aberigh from Lochaber, where he lived in his youth with some relatives, and from Strath-na-Aberich, it’s a natural shift to Strath-n’-Averich. Neill Naverich, mentioned earlier, got his name because he belonged to the Reay Country, meaning Strathnaver. The Clan-Abrach was the largest and most powerful branch of the Mackays. They served as guardians of their territory and never betrayed their duty.

The Bighouse branch were descendants of William Mackay of Far, younger half-brother of Donald Mackay of Scourie, by his second wife, Christian Sinclair, daughter of the laird of Dun.

The Big house branch descended from William Mackay of Far, the younger half-brother of Donald Mackay of Scourie, by his second wife, Christian Sinclair, who was the daughter of the laird of Dun.

The Strathy branch sprung from John Mackay of Dilred and Strathy, brother of the first Lord Reay, and son of Hugh Mackay of Far, by his wife, Lady Jane Gordon, eldest daughter of Alexander, Earl of Sutherland.

The Strathy branch originated from John Mackay of Dilred and Strathy, who was the brother of the first Lord Reay and the son of Hugh Mackay of Far and his wife, Lady Jane Gordon, the eldest daughter of Alexander, Earl of Sutherland.

The Melness branch came from the Hon. Colonel Æneas Mackay, second son of the first Lord Reay, by his first wife, the Hon. Barbara Mackenzie, daughter of Lord Kintail.

The Melness branch originated from the Hon. Colonel Æneas Mackay, the second son of the first Lord Reay, through his first wife, the Hon. Barbara Mackenzie, who was the daughter of Lord Kintail.

The Kinloch branch descended from the Hon. Captain William Mackay, and the Sandwood branch from the Hon. Charles Mackay, sons of the first Lord Reay by his last wife, Marjory Sinclair, daughter of Francis Sinclair of Stircoke.

The Kinloch branch comes from the Hon. Captain William Mackay, and the Sandwood branch comes from the Hon. Charles Mackay, sons of the first Lord Reay with his last wife, Marjory Sinclair, who was the daughter of Francis Sinclair of Stircoke.

The founder of the Holland branch of the Mackays, General Hugh Mackay, prior to 1680, when a colonel in the Dutch service, and having no prospect of leaving Holland, wrote for some of his near relatives to go over and settle in that country. Amongst those were his brother, James, and his nephews, Æneas and Robert, sons of the first Lord Reay. The former he took into his own regiment, in which, in a few years, he became lieutenant-colonel. The latter he sent to school at Utrecht for a short time, and afterwards obtained commissions for them in his own regiment. In the beginning of 1687, several British officers in the Dutch service were recalled to England by King James, and amongst others was Æneas Mackay, then a captain. On his arrival in London, the King made him some favourable propositions to enter his service, which he declined, and, in consequence, when he reached Scotland, he was ordered to be apprehended as a spy. He had been imprisoned nearly seven months in Edinburgh Castle, when the Prince of Orange landed at Torbay, and he was liberated upon granting his personal bond to appear before the privy council when called upon, under a penalty of £500 sterling. The Dutch Mackays married among the nobility of Holland, and one of the families of that branch held the title of baron.

The founder of the Netherlands branch of the Mackays, General Hugh Mackay, before 1680, when he was a colonel in the Dutch army and had no plans to leave Holland, wrote to some of his close relatives to come over and settle there. Among them were his brother, James, and his nephews, Æneas and Robert, the sons of the first Lord Reay. He took the former into his own regiment, where he became lieutenant-colonel in just a few years. The latter he sent to school in Utrecht for a short time before getting them commissions in his own regiment. At the beginning of 1687, several British officers in the Dutch service were recalled to England by King James, including Æneas Mackay, who was then a captain. When he arrived in London, the King made him some attractive offers to join his service, which he turned down, and as a result, when he returned to Scotland, he was ordered to be arrested as a spy. He spent nearly seven months in prison in Edinburgh Castle until the Prince of Orange landed at Torbay, and he was released after giving a personal bond to appear before the privy council when called, under a penalty of £500 sterling. The Dutch Mackays married into the nobility of Holland, and one of the families from that branch held the title of baron.

MACNICOL.

In a district mostly in Ross-shire, anciently known by the name of Ness, there was originally located a small and broken clan, known as the Macnicols. The only districts, according to Skene, which at all answers to the description of Ness, are those of Assynt, Edderachylis, and Duirness.

In a region mainly in Ross-shire, originally called Ness, there was a small and fragmented clan known as the Macnicols. The only areas that, according to Skene, match the description of Ness are Assynt, Edderachylis, and Duirness.

The Macnicols were descended from one Mackrycul (the letter r in the Gaelic being invariably pronounced like n), who, tradition[272] says, as a reward for having rescued from some Scandinavians a great quantity of cattle carried off from Sutherland, received from one of the ancient thanes of that province, the district of Assynt, then a forest belonging to them. This Mackrycul held that part of the coast of Cogeach, which is called Ullapool. In the MS. of 1450, the descent of the clan Nicail is traced in a direct line from a certain Gregall, plainly the Krycul here mentioned, who is supposed to have lived in the twelfth century. He is said to have been the ancestor, besides the Macnicols, of the Nicols and the Nicholsons. When Gregall lived, Sutherland was occupied by Gaelic tribes, and the Macnicols may therefore be considered of Gaelic origin.

The Macnicols are descendants of one Mackrycul (the letter r in Gaelic is always pronounced like n), who, according to tradition[272], was rewarded for rescuing a large number of cattle from some Scandinavians that had been stolen from Sutherland. He received the area of Assynt, which was then a forest belonging to one of the ancient thanes of that province. This Mackrycul controlled part of the coast of Cogeach, known as Ullapool. In the manuscript from 1450, the lineage of the clan Nicail is traced directly back to a certain Gregall, clearly the Krycul referred to here, who is believed to have lived in the twelfth century. He is said to be the ancestor not only of the Macnicols but also of the Nicols and the Nicholsons. During Gregall's time, Sutherland was inhabited by Gaelic tribes, so the Macnicols can thus be viewed as having Gaelic origins.

About the beginning of the 14th century, the family of the chief ended in an heiress, who married Torquil Macleod, a younger son of Macleod of Lewis. Macleod obtained a crown charter of the district of Assynt and other lands in Wester Ross, which had been the property of the Macnicols. That sept subsequently removed to the Isle of Skye, and the residence of their head or chief was at Scoirebreac, on the margin of the loch near Portree.

About the early 14th century, the chief’s family line ended with an heiress who married Torquil Macleod, a younger son of Macleod of Lewis. Macleod received a crown charter for the area of Assynt and other lands in Wester Ross, which had belonged to the Macnicols. That clan later moved to the Isle of Skye, and their chief lived at Scoirebreac, by the loch near Portree.

Even after their removal to Skye the Macnicols seem to have retained their independence, for tradition relates that on one occasion when the head of this clan, called Macnicol Mor, was engaged in a warm discussion with Macleod of Rasay, carried on in the English language, the servant of the latter coming into the room, imagined they were quarrelling, and drawing his sword mortally wounded Macnicol. To prevent a feud between the two septs, a council of chieftains and elders was held to determine in what manner the Macnicols could be appeased, when, upon some old precedent, it was agreed that the meanest person in the clan Nicol should behead the laird of Rasay. The individual of least note among them was one Lomach, a maker of pannier baskets, and he accordingly cut off the head of the laird of Rasay.

Even after their move to Skye, the Macnicols seemed to have kept their independence, as tradition has it that one time, when the head of this clan, known as Macnicol Mor, was having a heated discussion with Macleod of Rasay in English, Macleod's servant walked in and thought they were fighting. He drew his sword and fatally wounded Macnicol. To avoid a feud between the two clans, a council of chieftains and elders was convened to figure out how to appease the Macnicols. It was decided, based on some old precedent, that the least important person in the Nicol clan should execute the laird of Rasay. The least notable among them was Lomach, a maker of pannier baskets, and he carried out the execution.

In Argyleshire there were many Macnicols, but the clan may be said to have long been extinct.

In Argyleshire, there were many Macnicols, but the clan has long been considered extinct.

SUTHERLAND.

Badge—Broom (butcher’s broom).

The clan Sutherland, which gets its name from being located in the district of that name, is regarded by Skene and others as almost purely Gaelic. The district of Sutherland, which was originally considerably smaller than the modern county of that name, got its name from the Orcadian Norsemen, because it lay south from Caithness, which, for a long time, was their only possession in the mainland of Scotland.

The clan Sutherland, named after the area it’s from, is seen by Skene and others as almost entirely Gaelic. The region of Sutherland, which was originally much smaller than the modern county of the same name, got its name from the Orkney Norsemen because it was located to the south of Caithness, which was their only hold in mainland Scotland for quite a while.

According to Skene, the ancient Gaelic population of the district now known by the name of Sutherland were driven out or destroyed by the Norwegians when they took possession of the country, after its conquest by Thorfinn, the Norse Jarl of Orkney, in 1034, and were replaced by settlers from Moray and Ross. He says, “There are consequently no clans whatever descended from the Gaelic tribe which anciently inhabited the district of Sutherland, and the modern Gaelic population of part of that region is derived from two sources. In the first place, several of the tribes of the neighbouring district of Ross, at an early period, gradually spread themselves into the nearest and most mountainous parts of the country, and they consisted chiefly of the clan Anrias. Secondly, Hugh Freskin, a descendant of Freskin de Moravia, and whose family was a branch of the ancient Gaelic tribe of Moray, obtained from King William the territory of Sutherland, although it is impossible to discover the circumstances which occasioned the grant. He was of course[273] accompanied in this expedition by numbers of his followers, who increased in Sutherland to an extensive tribe; and Freskin became the founder of the noble family of Sutherland, who, under the title of Earls of Sutherland, have continued to enjoy possession of this district for so many generations.”[230] We do not altogether agree with this intelligent author that the district in question was at any time entirely colonised by the Norsemen. There can be no doubt that a remnant of the old inhabitants remained, after the Norwegian conquest, and it is certain that the Gaelic population, reinforced as they were undoubtedly by incomers from the neighbouring districts and from Moray, ultimately regained the superiority in Sutherland. Many of them were unquestionably from the province of Moray, and these, like the rest of the inhabitants, adopted the name of Sutherland, from the appellation given by the Norwegians to the district.

According to Skene, the ancient Gaelic people of the area now known as Sutherland were either driven out or killed by the Norwegians when they took over the land after Thorfinn, the Norse Jarl of Orkney, conquered it in 1034. They were then replaced by settlers from Moray and Ross. He notes, “As a result, there are no clans that descend from the Gaelic tribe that originally inhabited the Sutherland area, and the current Gaelic population in part of that region comes from two sources. First, several tribes from the nearby district of Ross gradually moved into the closest and most mountainous parts of the country early on, and they were mainly from the clan Anrias. Second, Hugh Freskin, a descendant of Freskin de Moravia, whose family was a branch of the ancient Gaelic tribe of Moray, received the territory of Sutherland from King William, although it’s unclear what led to this grant. Naturally, he was accompanied on this expedition by many of his followers, who formed a large tribe in Sutherland. Freskin became the founder of the noble family of Sutherland, which, under the title of Earls of Sutherland, has held this area for many generations.”[273][230] We don't completely agree with this insightful author that the area was ever entirely colonized by the Norse. There's no doubt that some of the old inhabitants stayed after the Norwegian conquest, and it's clear that the Gaelic population, bolstered by newcomers from nearby areas and Moray, ultimately regained dominance in Sutherland. Many of them undoubtedly came from Moray, and they, like the rest of the inhabitants, adopted the name Sutherland, based on the term used by the Norwegians for the region.

The chief of the clan was called “the Great Cat,” and the head of the house of Sutherland has long carried a black cat in his coat-of-arms. According to Sir George Mackenzie, the name of Cattu was formerly given to Sutherland and Caithness (originally Cattu-ness), on account of the great number of wild cats with which it was, at one period, infested.

The leader of the clan was called “the Great Cat,” and the head of the Sutherland family has long featured a black cat in his coat of arms. According to Sir George Mackenzie, the name Cattu was once used for Sutherland and Caithness (originally Cattu-ness), because of the large number of wild cats that used to inhabit the area.

The Earl of Sutherland was the chief of the clan, but on the accession to the earldom in 1766, of Countess Elizabeth, the infant daughter of the eighteenth earl, and afterwards Duchess of Sutherland, as the chiefship could not descend to a female, William Sutherland of Killipheder, who died in 1832, and enjoyed a small annuity from her grace, was accounted the eldest male descendant of the old earls. John Campbell Sutherland, Esq. of Fors, was afterwards considered the real chief.

The Earl of Sutherland was the clan leader, but when Countess Elizabeth, the infant daughter of the eighteenth earl, became the earl in 1766 and later became the Duchess of Sutherland, the chiefship couldn’t pass down to a woman. Therefore, William Sutherland of Killipheder, who passed away in 1832 and received a small annuity from her grace, was regarded as the oldest male descendant of the former earls. Eventually, John Campbell Sutherland, Esq. of Fors, was seen as the true chief.

The clan Sutherland could bring into the field 2,000 fighting men. In 1715 and 1745 they were among the loyal clans, and zealously supported the succession of the house of Hanover. Further details concerning this clan will be given in the History of the Highland Regiments.

The Sutherland clan could field 2,000 warriors. In 1715 and 1745, they were one of the loyal clans, passionately supporting the Hanoverian succession. More details about this clan will be provided in the History of the Highland Regiments.

The Earldom of Sutherland, the oldest extant in Britain, is said to have been granted by Alexander II., to William, Lord of Sutherland, about 1228, for assisting to quell a powerful northern savage of the name of Gillespie.[231] William was the son of Hugh Freskin, who acquired the district of Sutherland by the forfeiture of the Earl of Caithness for rebellion in 1197. Hugh was the grandson of Freskin the Fleming, who came into Scotland in the reign of David I., and obtained from that prince the lands of Strathbrock in Linlithgowshire, also, the lands of Duffus and others in Moray.[232] His son, William, was a constant attendant on King William the Lion, during his frequent expeditions into Moray, and assumed the name of William de Moravia. He died towards the end of the 12th century. His son, Hugh, got the district of Sutherland, as already mentioned. Hugh’s son, “Willielmus dominus de Sutherlandia filius et hæres quondam Hugonis Freskin,” is usually reckoned the first Earl of Sutherland, although Sir Robert Gordon, the family historian, puts it three generations farther back.

The Earldom of Sutherland, the oldest still existing in Britain, is said to have been granted by Alexander II. to William, Lord of Sutherland, around 1228 for helping to defeat a powerful northern savage named Gillespie.[231] William was the son of Hugh Freskin, who obtained the district of Sutherland after the Earl of Caithness was forfeited for rebellion in 1197. Hugh was the grandson of Freskin the Fleming, who came to Scotland during the reign of David I and received the lands of Strathbrock in Linlithgowshire, as well as the lands of Duffus and others in Moray.[232] His son, William, frequently accompanied King William the Lion during his trips into Moray and took on the name William de Moravia. He died toward the end of the 12th century. His son, Hugh, received the district of Sutherland, as mentioned before. Hugh’s son, “Willielmus dominus de Sutherlandia filius et hæres quondam Hugonis Freskin,” is typically considered the first Earl of Sutherland, although Sir Robert Gordon, the family historian, claims it was three generations earlier.

The date of the creation of the title is not known; but from an indenture executed in 1275, in which Gilbert, bishop of Caithness, makes a solemn composition of an affair that had been long in debate betwixt his predecessors in the see and the noble men, William of famous memory, and William, his son, Earls of Sutherland, it is clear that there existed an Earl of Sutherland betwixt 1222, the year of Gilbert’s consecration as bishop, and 1245, the year of his death, and it is on the strength of this deed that the representative of the house claims the rank of premier earl of Scotland, with the date 1228.

The exact date when the title was created isn't known, but an agreement from 1275 shows that Gilbert, the bishop of Caithness, resolved a long-standing issue between his predecessors and the notable figures William of renowned memory and his son William, the Earls of Sutherland. This indicates that there was an Earl of Sutherland between 1222, the year Gilbert became bishop, and 1245, the year he died. It's based on this document that the current representative of the family claims the title of premier earl of Scotland, dating it back to 1228.

Earl William died at Dunrobin[233] in 1248. His son, William, second earl, succeeded to the title in his infancy. He was one of the Scots nobles who attended the parliament of Alexander III. at Scone, 5th February 1284, when the succession to the crown of Scotland was settled, and he sat in the great convention at Bingham, 12th March 1290. He was one of the eighteen Highland chiefs who fought at the battle of Bannockburn, in 1314, on the side of Bruce, and he subscribed the[274] famous letter of the Scots nobles to the Pope, 6th April 1320. He died in 1325, having enjoyed the title for the long period of 77 years.

Earl William died at Dunrobin[233] in 1248. His son, William, the second earl, inherited the title as an infant. He was among the Scottish nobles who attended the parliament of Alexander III at Scone on February 5, 1284, when the succession to the crown of Scotland was determined, and he participated in the significant gathering at Bingham on March 12, 1290. He was one of the eighteen Highland chiefs who fought alongside Bruce at the Battle of Bannockburn in 1314, and he signed the famous letter from the Scottish nobles to the Pope on April 6, 1320. He passed away in 1325, having held the title for an impressive 77 years.

His son, Kenneth, the third earl, fell at the battle of Halidon-hill in 1333, valiantly supporting the cause of David II. With a daughter, Eustach, he had two sons, William, fourth earl, and Nicholas, ancestor of the Lords Duffus.

His son, Kenneth, the third earl, died at the battle of Halidon Hill in 1333, bravely supporting the cause of David II. With a daughter, Eustach, he had two sons, William, the fourth earl, and Nicholas, the ancestor of the Lords Duffus.

William, fourth earl, married the Princess Margaret, eldest daughter of Robert I., by his second wife, Elizabeth de Burgo, and he made grants of land in the counties of Inverness and Aberdeen to powerful and influential persons, to win their support of his eldest son, John’s claim to the succession to the crown. John was selected by his uncle, David II., as heir to the throne, in preference to the high-steward, who had married the Princess Marjory, but he died at Lincoln in England in 1361, while a hostage there for the payment of the king’s ransom. His father, Earl William, was one of the commissioners to treat for the release of King David in 1351, also on 13th June 1354, and again in 1357. He was for some years detained in England as a hostage for David’s observance of the treaty on his release from his long captivity. The earl did not obtain his full liberty till 20th March 1367. He died at Dunrobin in Sutherland in 1370. His son, William, fifth earl, was present at the surprise of Berwick by the Scots in November 1384.

William, the fourth earl, married Princess Margaret, the eldest daughter of Robert I and his second wife, Elizabeth de Burgo. He granted land in the counties of Inverness and Aberdeen to influential figures to gain their support for his eldest son John’s claim to the throne. John was chosen by his uncle, David II, as the heir instead of the high steward, who had married Princess Marjory. However, John died in Lincoln, England, in 1361 while being held as a hostage for the payment of the king’s ransom. His father, Earl William, was one of the commissioners negotiating King David's release in 1351, again on June 13, 1354, and once more in 1357. For several years, he was held in England as a hostage to ensure David complied with the treaty following his long captivity. The earl didn’t regain his full freedom until March 20, 1367. He passed away at Dunrobin in Sutherland in 1370. His son, William, the fifth earl, was present at the surprise attack on Berwick by the Scots in November 1384.

With their neighbours, the Mackays, the clan Sutherland were often at feud, and in all their contests with them they generally came off victorious.[234]

With their neighbors, the Mackays, the Sutherland clan was often in conflict, and in all their encounters with them, they usually came out on top.[234]

John, seventh earl, resigned the earldom in favour of John, his son and heir, 22d February 1456, reserving to himself the liferent of it, and died in 1460. He had married Margaret, daughter of Sir William Baillie of Lamington, Lanarkshire, and by her had four sons and two daughters. The sons were—1. Alexander, who predeceased his father; 2. John, eighth Earl of Sutherland; 3. Nicholas; 4. Thomas Beg. The elder daughter, Lady Jane, married Sir James Dunbar of Cumnock, and was the mother of Gawin Dunbar, bishop of Aberdeen.

John, the seventh earl, gave up the earldom in favor of his son and heir, also named John, on February 22, 1456, while retaining the right to enjoy it for the rest of his life. He passed away in 1460. He married Margaret, daughter of Sir William Baillie of Lamington in Lanarkshire, and they had four sons and two daughters together. The sons were: 1. Alexander, who died before his father; 2. John, the eighth Earl of Sutherland; 3. Nicholas; 4. Thomas Beg. The elder daughter, Lady Jane, married Sir James Dunbar of Cumnock and was the mother of Gawin Dunbar, bishop of Aberdeen.

John, eighth earl, died in 1508. He had married Lady Margaret Macdonald, eldest daughter of Alexander, Earl of Ross, Lord of the Isles, and by her, who was drowned crossing the ferry of Uness, he had two sons—John ninth earl, and Alexander, who died young, and a daughter, Elizabeth, Countess of Sutherland.

John, the eighth earl, died in 1508. He had married Lady Margaret Macdonald, the eldest daughter of Alexander, Earl of Ross, Lord of the Isles, and with her, who drowned while crossing the ferry at Uness, he had two sons—John, the ninth earl, and Alexander, who died young—as well as a daughter, Elizabeth, Countess of Sutherland.

The ninth earl died, without issue, in 1514, when the succession devolved upon his sister Elizabeth, Countess of Sutherland in her own right. This lady had married Adam Gordon of Aboyne, second son of George, second Earl of Huntly, high-chancellor of Scotland, and in his wife’s right, according to the custom of the age, he was styled Earl of Sutherland. The Earl of Sutherland, when far advanced in life, retired for the most part to Strathbogie and Aboyne, in Aberdeenshire, to spend the remainder of his days among his friends, and intrusted the charge of the country to his eldest son, Alexander Gordon, master of Sutherland, a young man of great intrepidity and talent; and on the countess’ resignation, a charter of the earldom was granted to him by King James V., on 1st December 1527. She died in 1535, and her husband in 1537. Their issue were—1. Alexander, master of Sutherland, who was infeft in the earldom in 1527, under the charter above mentioned, and died in 1529, leaving, by his wife, Lady Jane Stewart, eldest daughter of the second Earl of Athole, three sons—John, Alexander, and William, and two daughters; 2. John Gordon; 3. Adam Gordon, killed at the battle of Pinkie, 10th September 1547; 4. Gilbert Gordon of Gartay, who married Isobel Sinclair, daughter of the laird of Dunbeath.

The ninth earl passed away without any children in 1514, which meant that his sister Elizabeth, Countess of Sutherland, inherited the title in her own right. She had married Adam Gordon of Aboyne, the second son of George, the second Earl of Huntly, who was the high Chancellor of Scotland. Following the customs of the time, he was referred to as the Earl of Sutherland through his wife's title. As he got older, the Earl of Sutherland mostly retired to Strathbogie and Aboyne in Aberdeenshire to spend his remaining years with friends, delegating the responsibilities of the region to his eldest son, Alexander Gordon, the master of Sutherland, a young man known for his bravery and skill. Upon the countess's resignation, King James V granted a charter of the earldom to Alexander on December 1, 1527. She passed away in 1535, followed by her husband in 1537. Their children included: 1. Alexander, the master of Sutherland, who received the earldom in 1527 under the previously mentioned charter and died in 1529, leaving behind three sons—John, Alexander, and William—and two daughters with his wife, Lady Jane Stewart, the eldest daughter of the second Earl of Athole; 2. John Gordon; 3. Adam Gordon, who was killed at the Battle of Pinkie on September 10, 1547; 4. Gilbert Gordon of Gartay, who married Isobel Sinclair, the daughter of the laird of Dunbeath.

Alexander’s eldest son, John, born about 1525, succeeded his grandfather as eleventh earl. He was lieutenant of Moray in 1547 and 1548, and with George, Earl of Huntly, was selected to accompany the queen regent to France in September 1550.

Alexander’s oldest son, John, born around 1525, took over from his grandfather as the eleventh earl. He served as lieutenant of Moray in 1547 and 1548, and along with George, Earl of Huntly, was chosen to go with the queen regent to France in September 1550.

On the charge of having engaged in the rebellion of the Earl of Huntly in 1562, the Earl of Sutherland was forfeited, 28th May 1563, when he retired to Flanders. He returned to Scotland in 1565, and his forfeiture was rescinded by act of parliament, 19th April 1567. He and his countess, who was then in[275] a state of pregnancy, were poisoned at Helmsdale Castle by Isobel Sinclair, the wife of the earl’s uncle, Gilbert Gordon of Gartay, and the cousin of the Earl of Caithness, and died five days afterwards at Dunrobin Castle. This happened in July 1567, when the earl was in his 42d year.[235] Their only son, Alexander, master of Sutherland, then in his fifteenth year, fortunately escaped the same fate.

On the charge of being involved in the rebellion of the Earl of Huntly in 1562, the Earl of Sutherland was forfeited on May 28, 1563, after he fled to Flanders. He returned to Scotland in 1565, and his forfeiture was canceled by an act of parliament on April 19, 1567. He and his countess, who was then pregnant, were poisoned at Helmsdale Castle by Isobel Sinclair, the wife of the earl’s uncle, Gilbert Gordon of Gartay, and the cousin of the Earl of Caithness, and they died five days later at Dunrobin Castle. This happened in July 1567, when the earl was 42 years old. Their only son, Alexander, master of Sutherland, who was fifteen at the time, fortunately escaped the same fate.

The eleventh earl, styled the good Earl John, was thrice married—1st, to Lady Elizabeth Campbell, only daughter of the third Earl of Argyll, relict of James, Earl of Moray, natural son of James IV.; 2dly, to Lady Helen Stewart, daughter of the third Earl of Lennox, relict of the fifth Earl of Errol; and 3dly, to Marion, eldest daughter of the fourth Lord Seton, relict of the fourth Earl of Menteith. This was the lady who was poisoned with him. He had issue by his second wife only—two sons and three daughters. John, the elder son, died an infant. Alexander, the younger, was the twelfth Earl of Sutherland.

The eleventh earl, known as the good Earl John, was married three times—first, to Lady Elizabeth Campbell, the only daughter of the third Earl of Argyll, who was the widow of James, Earl of Moray, the illegitimate son of James IV.; second, to Lady Helen Stewart, the daughter of the third Earl of Lennox, who was the widow of the fifth Earl of Errol; and third, to Marion, the eldest daughter of the fourth Lord Seton, who was the widow of the fourth Earl of Menteith. This was the lady who was poisoned along with him. He had children only with his second wife—two sons and three daughters. John, the elder son, died as an infant. Alexander, the younger son, became the twelfth Earl of Sutherland.

Being under age when he succeeded to the earldom, the ward of this young nobleman was granted to his eldest sister, Lady Margaret Gordon, who committed it to the care of John, Earl of Athole. The latter sold the wardship to George, Earl of Caithness, the enemy of his house. Having by treachery got possession of the castle of Skibo, in which the young earl resided, he seized his person and carried him off to Caithness, where he forced him to marry his daughter, Lady Barbara Sinclair, a profligate woman of double his own age. When he attained his majority he divorced her. In 1569, he escaped from the Earl of Caithness, who had taken up his residence at Dunrobin Castle and formed a design upon his life.

Being underage when he inherited the earldom, the ward of this young nobleman was assigned to his eldest sister, Lady Margaret Gordon, who entrusted it to John, Earl of Athole. The latter sold the wardship to George, Earl of Caithness, who was an enemy of his family. By deceit, he gained control of Skibo Castle, where the young earl lived, captured him, and took him to Caithness, where he forced him to marry his daughter, Lady Barbara Sinclair, a reckless woman twice his age. Once he came of age, he divorced her. In 1569, he escaped from the Earl of Caithness, who had taken up residence at Dunrobin Castle and was plotting to kill him.

In 1583 he obtained from the Earl of Huntly, the king’s lieutenant in the north, a grant of the superiority of Strathnaver, and of the heritable sheriffship of Sutherland and Strathnaver, which last was granted in lieu of the lordship of Aboyne. This grant was confirmed by his majesty in a charter under the great seal, by which Sutherland and Strathnaver were disjoined and dismembered from the sheriffdom of Inverness. The earl died at Dunrobin, 6th December 1594, in his 43d year. Having divorced Lady Barbara Sinclair in 1573, he married, secondly, Lady Jean Gordon, third daughter of the fourth Earl of Huntly, high-chancellor of Scotland, who had been previously married to the Earl of Bothwell, but repudiated to enable that ambitious and profligate nobleman to marry Queen Mary. She subsequently married Alexander Ogilvy of Boyne, whom she also survived. To the Earl of Sutherland she had, with two daughters, four sons—1. John, thirteenth earl; 2. Hon. Sir Alexander Gordon; 3. Hon. Adam Gordon; 4. Hon. Sir Robert Gordon of Gordonstoun, the historian of the family of Sutherland, created a baronet of Nova Scotia, being the first of that order, 28th May 1625.

In 1583, he received a grant from the Earl of Huntly, the king’s representative in the north, giving him the superiority of Strathnaver and the hereditary sheriffship of Sutherland and Strathnaver, which was awarded in place of the lordship of Aboyne. This grant was confirmed by the king in a charter under the great seal, which separated Sutherland and Strathnaver from the sheriffdom of Inverness. The earl passed away at Dunrobin on December 6, 1594, at the age of 43. After divorcing Lady Barbara Sinclair in 1573, he married Lady Jean Gordon, the third daughter of the fourth Earl of Huntly, who was the high chancellor of Scotland. She had previously been married to the Earl of Bothwell but was divorced to allow that ambitious and reckless nobleman to marry Queen Mary. She later married Alexander Ogilvy of Boyne, whom she also outlived. With the Earl of Sutherland, she had four sons and two daughters—1. John, the thirteenth earl; 2. Hon. Sir Alexander Gordon; 3. Hon. Adam Gordon; 4. Hon. Sir Robert Gordon of Gordonstoun, the family historian of Sutherland, created a baronet of Nova Scotia, being the first of that order on May 28, 1625.

John, thirteenth Earl of Sutherland, was born 20th July 1576. Many details concerning him will be found in the former part of this work. He died at Dornoch, 11th September 1615, aged 40. By his countess, Lady Anna Elphinston, he had, with two daughters, four sons, namely—1. Patrick, master of Sutherland, who died young; 2. John, fourteenth earl; 3. Hon. Adam Gordon, who entered the Swedish service, and was killed at the battle of Nordlingen, 27th August 1634, aged 22; 4. Hon. George Posthumus Gordon, born after his father’s death, 9th February 1616, a lieutenant-colonel in the army.

John, the thirteenth Earl of Sutherland, was born on July 20, 1576. You can find many details about him in the earlier part of this work. He passed away in Dornoch on September 11, 1615, at the age of 40. With his wife, Lady Anna Elphinston, he had four sons and two daughters: 1. Patrick, master of Sutherland, who died young; 2. John, the fourteenth earl; 3. Hon. Adam Gordon, who joined the Swedish service and was killed at the Battle of Nordlingen on August 27, 1634, at the age of 22; 4. Hon. George Posthumus Gordon, who was born after his father's death on February 9, 1616, and served as a lieutenant-colonel in the army.

John, fourteenth Earl of Sutherland, born 4th March 1609, was only six years old when he succeeded his father, and during his minority his uncle, Sir Robert Gordon, was tutor of Sutherland. In this capacity the latter was much engaged in securing the peace of the country, so often broken by the lawless proceedings of the Earl of Caithness. By Sir Robert’s judicious management of the affairs of the house of Sutherland, his nephew, the earl, on attaining his majority, found the hostility of the enemy of his house, the Earl of Caithness, either neutralised, or rendered no longer dangerous. In 1637, the earl joined the supplicants against the service book, and on the breaking out of the civil war in the following year, espoused the liberal cause. In[276] 1641 he was appointed by parliament a privy councillor for life, and in 1644 he was sent north with a commission for disarming malignants, as the royalists were called. In 1645 he was one of the committee of estates. The same year he joined General Hurry, with his retainers at Inverness, just immediately before the battle of Auldearn. In 1650 he accompanied General David Leslie when he was sent by the parliament against the royalists in the north.

John, the fourteenth Earl of Sutherland, born on March 4, 1609, was only six years old when he took over after his father. During his childhood, his uncle, Sir Robert Gordon, acted as his tutor in Sutherland. In this role, he was heavily involved in maintaining peace in the region, which was often disrupted by the lawless actions of the Earl of Caithness. Thanks to Sir Robert’s skillful management of Sutherland’s affairs, by the time the earl reached adulthood, the threat from the Earl of Caithness had either been neutralized or was no longer a significant danger. In 1637, the earl joined the petitioners against the service book, and when the civil war broke out the following year, he supported the liberal cause. In 1641, he was appointed a lifelong privy councillor by parliament, and in 1644 he was sent north on a mission to disarm those loyal to the crown, referred to as malignants. In 1645, he was part of the committee of estates. That same year, he joined General Hurry with his followers in Inverness, right before the battle of Auldearn. In 1650, he accompanied General David Leslie when he was dispatched by the parliament to confront the royalists in the north.

On the Marquis of Montrose’s arrival in Caithness, the earl assembled all his countrymen to oppose his advance into Sutherland. Montrose, however, had secured the important pass of the Ord, and on his entering Sutherland, the earl, not conceiving himself strong enough to resist him, retired with about 300 men into Ross. In August of the same year, the earl set off to Edinburgh, with 1,000 men, to join the forces under General Leslie, collected to oppose Cromwell, but was too late for the battle of Dunbar, which was fought before his arrival. During the Protectorate of Cromwell the earl lived retired. He is commonly said to have died in 1663, but the portrait of John, who must be this earl, prefixed to Gordon’s history of the family (Ed. 1813) has upon it “Aetatis Suae 60: 1669.” This would seem to prove that he was then alive.

On the Marquis of Montrose’s arrival in Caithness, the earl gathered all his supporters to block his push into Sutherland. However, Montrose had taken control of the crucial pass at Ord, and when he entered Sutherland, the earl, feeling he didn’t have enough strength to fight back, withdrew with about 300 men to Ross. In August of the same year, the earl left for Edinburgh with 1,000 men to join General Leslie’s forces, which were assembled to confront Cromwell, but he arrived too late for the Battle of Dunbar, which took place before he got there. During Cromwell's Protectorate, the earl lived in seclusion. It is generally believed he died in 1663, but the portrait of John, who must be this earl, included in Gordon’s history of the family (Ed. 1813), has the inscription “Aetatis Suae 60: 1669.” This suggests that he was still alive at that time.

His son, George, fifteenth earl, died 4th March 1703, aged 70, and was buried at Holyrood-house, where a monument was erected to his memory. The son of this nobleman, John, sixteenth earl, married, when Lord Strathnaver, Helen, second daughter of William, Lord Cochrane, sister of the Viscountess Dundee. He was one of the sixteen representatives of the Scots peerage chosen in the last Scots parliament in 1707, and subsequently three times re-elected. His services in quelling the rebellion were acknowledged by George I., who, in June 1716, invested him with the order of the Thistle, and in the following September settled a pension of £1,200 per annum upon him. He figured conspicuously both as a statesman and a soldier, and obtained leave to add to his armorial bearings the double “tressure circum-fleur-de-lire,” to indicate his descent from the royal family of Bruce. His lordship died at London, 27th June 1733.

His son, George, the fifteenth earl, died on March 4, 1703, at the age of 70 and was buried at Holyrood House, where a monument was built in his memory. This nobleman’s son, John, the sixteenth earl, married Helen, the second daughter of William, Lord Cochrane, and sister of the Viscountess Dundee, when he was Lord Strathnaver. He was one of the sixteen representatives of the Scottish peerage selected in the last Scottish parliament in 1707 and was re-elected three more times. His contributions to suppressing the rebellion were recognized by George I., who, in June 1716, awarded him the Order of the Thistle, and in the following September granted him an annual pension of £1,200. He was prominent as both a statesman and a soldier and was allowed to add the double “tressure circum-fleur-de-lire” to his coat of arms to signify his descent from the royal family of Bruce. He passed away in London on June 27, 1733.

His son, William, Lord Strathnaver, predeceased his father 19th July 1720. He had five sons and two daughters. His two eldest sons died young. William, the third son, became seventeenth Earl of Sutherland. The elder daughter, the Hon. Helen Sutherland, was the wife of Sir James Colquhoun of Luss. The younger, the Hon. Janet Sutherland, married George Sinclair, Esq. of Ulbster, and was the mother of the celebrated Sir John Sinclair, baronet.

His son, William, Lord Strathnaver, died before him on July 19, 1720. He had five sons and two daughters. His two oldest sons died young. William, the third son, became the seventeenth Earl of Sutherland. The older daughter, the Hon. Helen Sutherland, was married to Sir James Colquhoun of Luss. The younger daughter, the Hon. Janet Sutherland, married George Sinclair, Esq. of Ulbster, and was the mother of the famous Sir John Sinclair, baronet.

William, seventeenth Earl of Sutherland, contributed greatly to the suppression of the rebellion in the north. Under the heritable jurisdictions’ abolition act of 1747, he had £1,000 allowed him for the redeemable sheriffship of Sutherland. He died in France, December 7, 1750, aged 50. By his countess, Lady Elizabeth Wemyss, eldest daughter of the third Earl of Wemyss, he had, with a daughter, Lady Elizabeth, wife of her cousin, Hon. James Wemyss of Wemyss, a son, William.

William, the seventeenth Earl of Sutherland, played a major role in putting down the rebellion in the north. After the abolition of heritable jurisdictions in 1747, he received £1,000 for the redeemable sheriffship of Sutherland. He passed away in France on December 7, 1750, at the age of 50. With his wife, Lady Elizabeth Wemyss, the eldest daughter of the third Earl of Wemyss, he had a daughter, Lady Elizabeth, who married her cousin, Hon. James Wemyss of Wemyss, and a son, William.

The son, William, eighteenth Earl of Sutherland, born May 29, 1735, was an officer in the army, and in 1759, when an invasion was expected, he raised a battalion of infantry, of which he was constituted lieutenant-colonel. He was appointed aide-de-camp to the king, with the rank of colonel in the army, 20th April 1763. He was one of the sixteen representative Scots peers, and died at Bath, 16th June 1766, aged 31. He had married at Edinburgh, 14th April 1761, Mary, eldest daughter and coheiress of William Maxwell, Esq. of Preston, stewartry of Kirkcudbright, and had two daughters, Lady Catherine and Lady Elizabeth. The former, born 24th May 1764, died at Dunrobin Castle, 3d January 1766. The loss of their daughter so deeply affected the earl and countess that they went to Bath, in the hope that the amusements of that place would dispel their grief. There, however, the earl was seized with a fever, and the countess devoted herself so entirely to the care of her husband, sitting up with him for twenty-one days and nights without retiring to bed, that her health was affected, and she died 1st June the same year, sixteen days before his lordship. Their bodies were[277] brought to Scotland, and interred in Holyrood-house.

The son, William, the eighteenth Earl of Sutherland, born on May 29, 1735, was an army officer. In 1759, when an invasion was anticipated, he raised a battalion of infantry and became its lieutenant-colonel. He was appointed aide-de-camp to the king, with the rank of colonel in the army, on April 20, 1763. He was one of the sixteen representative Scottish peers and died in Bath on June 16, 1766, at the age of 31. He married Mary, the eldest daughter and coheiress of William Maxwell, Esq. of Preston, in the stewartry of Kirkcudbright, on April 14, 1761. They had two daughters, Lady Catherine and Lady Elizabeth. Lady Catherine, born on May 24, 1764, passed away at Dunrobin Castle on January 3, 1766. The loss of their daughter profoundly affected the earl and countess, prompting them to go to Bath in hopes that the entertainment there would lift their spirits. However, while there, the earl came down with a fever, and the countess devoted herself completely to caring for her husband, staying awake with him for twenty-one days and nights without sleep, which impacted her health, leading to her death on June 1 of the same year, sixteen days before him. Their bodies were[277] brought back to Scotland and buried in Holyrood House.

Dunrobin Castle, from a photograph by Collier and Park, Inverness.

Their only surviving daughter, Elizabeth, born at Leven Lodge, near Edinburgh, 24th May 1765, succeeded as Countess of Sutherland, when little more than a year old. She was placed under the guardianship of John, Duke of Athole, Charles, Earl of Elgin and Kincardine, Sir Adam Fergusson of Kilkerran, and Sir David Dalrymple of Hailes, baronets, and John Mackenzie, Esq. of Delvin. A sharp contest arose for the title, her right to the earldom being disputed on the ground that it could not legally descend to a female heir. Her opponents were Sir Robert Gordon of Gordonstoun and Letterfourie, baronet, and George Sutherland, Esq. of Fors. Lord Hailes drew up a paper for her ladyship, entitled “Additional Case for Elizabeth, claiming the title and dignity of Countess of Sutherland,” which evinced great ability, accuracy, and depth of research. The House of Lords decided in her favour, 21st March. 1771. The countess, the nineteenth in succession to the earldom, married 4th September 1785, George Granville Leveson Gower, Viscount of Trentham, eldest son of Earl Gower, afterwards Marquis of Stafford, by his second wife, Lady Louisa Egerton, daughter of the first Duke of Bridgewater. His lordship succeeded to his father’s titles, and became the second Marquis of Stafford. On 14th January 1833 he was created Duke of Sutherland, and died 19th July, the same year. The Duchess of Sutherland, countess in her own right, thenceforth styled Duchess-Countess of Sutherland, held the earldom during the long period of 72 years and seven months, and died in January 1839.

Their only surviving daughter, Elizabeth, born at Leven Lodge, near Edinburgh, on May 24, 1765, became Countess of Sutherland when she was just over a year old. She was placed under the guardianship of John, Duke of Athole, Charles, Earl of Elgin and Kincardine, Sir Adam Fergusson of Kilkerran, Sir David Dalrymple of Hailes, baronets, and John Mackenzie, Esq. of Delvin. A fierce contest arose for the title, with her right to the earldom being challenged on the grounds that it could not legally pass to a female heir. Her challengers were Sir Robert Gordon of Gordonstoun and Letterfourie, baronet, and George Sutherland, Esq. of Fors. Lord Hailes prepared a document for her titled “Additional Case for Elizabeth, claiming the title and dignity of Countess of Sutherland,” which demonstrated great skill, precision, and thorough research. The House of Lords ruled in her favor on March 21, 1771. The countess, the nineteenth in line to the earldom, married George Granville Leveson Gower, Viscount of Trentham, the eldest son of Earl Gower, who later became Marquis of Stafford, and his second wife, Lady Louisa Egerton, daughter of the first Duke of Bridgewater, on September 4, 1785. He succeeded to his father's titles and became the second Marquis of Stafford. On January 14, 1833, he was made Duke of Sutherland and died on July 19 of the same year. The Duchess of Sutherland, holding the earldom in her own right, was thereafter known as Duchess-Countess of Sutherland, and she held the title for a lengthy period of 72 years and seven months, passing away in January 1839.

Her eldest son, George Granville, born in 1786, succeeded his father as second Duke of Sutherland, in 1833, and his mother in the Scottish titles, in 1839. He married in 1823, Lady Harriet Elizabeth Georgiana, third daughter of the sixth Earl of Carlisle; issue—four sons and seven daughters. His grace died Feb. 28, 1861, and was succeeded by his eldest son, George Granville William. The second duke’s eldest daughter married in 1844, the Duke of Argyll; the second daughter married in 1843, Lord Blantyre; the third[278] daughter married in 1847, the Marquis of Kildare, eldest son of the Duke of Leinster.

Her oldest son, George Granville, born in 1786, became the second Duke of Sutherland after his father in 1833 and took over his mother's Scottish titles in 1839. He married Lady Harriet Elizabeth Georgiana, the third daughter of the sixth Earl of Carlisle, in 1823; they had four sons and seven daughters. He passed away on February 28, 1861, and was succeeded by his oldest son, George Granville William. The second duke’s oldest daughter married the Duke of Argyll in 1844; the second daughter married Lord Blantyre in 1843; the third daughter married the Marquis of Kildare, the eldest son of the Duke of Leinster, in 1847.

George Granville William, third Duke of Sutherland, previously styled Marquis of Stafford and Lord Strathnaver, born Dec. 19, 1828, married in 1849, Anne, only child of John Hay Mackenzie, Esq. of Cromartie and Newhall, and niece of Sir William Gibson Craig, Bart.; issue—three sons and two daughters. Sons—1. George Granville, Earl Gower, born July 25, 1850, died July 5, 1858; 2. Cromartie, Marquis of Stafford, born 20th July 1851; 3. Lord Francis, Viscount Tarbet, born August 3, 1852. Daughters, Lady Florence and Lady Alexandra; for the latter the Princess of Wales was sponsor.

George Granville William, the third Duke of Sutherland, formerly known as the Marquis of Stafford and Lord Strathnaver, was born on December 19, 1828. He married Anne, the only child of John Hay Mackenzie, Esq. of Cromartie and Newhall, and the niece of Sir William Gibson Craig, Bart., in 1849. They had three sons and two daughters. The sons are: 1. George Granville, Earl Gower, who was born on July 25, 1850, and died on July 5, 1858; 2. Cromartie, Marquis of Stafford, who was born on July 20, 1851; and 3. Lord Francis, Viscount Tarbet, who was born on August 3, 1852. The daughters are Lady Florence and Lady Alexandra; Lady Alexandra had the Princess of Wales as her sponsor.

There are a number of clans not dignified by Mr Skene with separate notice, probably because he considers them subordinate branches of other clans. The principal of these, however, we shall shortly notice here, before giving an account of four important clans located in the Highlands, which are generally admitted to be of foreign origin, at least so far as their names and chiefs are concerned.

There are several clans that Mr. Skene doesn’t give separate mention to, likely because he views them as lesser branches of other clans. However, we will briefly acknowledge the main ones here before discussing four significant clans from the Highlands, which are generally recognized as foreign in origin, at least regarding their names and leaders.

GUNN.

Badge—Juniper.

As we have given in minute detail the history of the somewhat turbulent clan Gunn in the first part of the work, our notice of it here will be brief.

As we have detailed the history of the somewhat turbulent clan Gunn in the first part of the work, our mention of it here will be brief.

The clan, a martial and hardy, though not a numerous race, originally belonged to Caithness, but in the sixteenth century they settled in Sutherland. Mr Smibert thinks they are perhaps among the very purest remnants of the Gael to be found about Sutherlandshire and the adjoining parts. “It is probable,” he says, “that they belong to the same stock which produced the great body of the Sutherland population. But tradition gives the chieftains at least a Norse origin. They are said to have been descended from Gun, or Gunn, or Guin, second son of Olaus, or Olav, the Black, one of the Norwegian kings of Man and the Isles, who died 18th June 1237. One tradition gives them a settlement in Caithness more than a century earlier, deducing their descent from Gun, the second of three sons of Olaf, described as a man of great bravery, who, in 1100, dwelt in the Orcadian isle of Græmsay. The above-mentioned Gun or Guin is said to have received from his grandfather on the mother’s side, Farquhar, Earl of Ross, the possessions in Caithness which long formed the patrimony of his descendants: the earliest stronghold of the chief in that county being Halbury castle, or Easter Clythe, situated on a precipitous rock, overhanging the sea. From a subsequent chief who held the office of coroner, it was called Crowner Gun’s Castle. It may be mentioned here that the name Gun is the same as the Welsh Gwynn, and the Manx Gawne. It was originally Gun, but is now spelled Gunn.”

The clan, a tough and resilient group, though not very large, originally came from Caithness but moved to Sutherland in the sixteenth century. Mr. Smibert believes they might be among the purest descendants of the Gael found in Sutherlandshire and the surrounding areas. “It’s likely,” he says, “that they come from the same lineage that formed the majority of the Sutherland population. However, tradition claims their chieftains have at least some Norse ancestry. They are said to be descended from Gun, or Gunn, or Guin, the second son of Olaus, or Olav, the Black, one of the Norwegian kings of Man and the Isles, who died on June 18, 1237. One tradition says they settled in Caithness more than a hundred years earlier, tracing their lineage back to Gun, the second of Olaf's three sons, known as a man of great courage, who lived on the Orcadian isle of Græmsay in 1100. This Gun or Guin is said to have received lands in Caithness from his maternal grandfather, Farquhar, Earl of Ross, which long served as the inheritance of his descendants. The earliest stronghold of the chief in that county was Halbury Castle, or Easter Clythe, perched on a steep rock overlooking the sea. It was later named Crowner Gun’s Castle after a chief who served as coroner. It's worth noting that the name Gun is the same as the Welsh Gwynn and the Manx Gawne. It was originally spelled Gun but is now written as Gunn.”

Clan tartan
GUNN.

The clan Gunn continued to extend their possessions in Caithness till about the middle of the fifteenth century, when, in consequence of their deadly feuds with the Keiths, and other neighbouring clans, they found it necessary to remove into Sutherland, where they settled on the lands of Kildonan, under the protection of the Earls of Sutherland, from whom they had obtained them. Mixed up as they were with the clan feuds of Caithness and Sutherland, and at war with the Mackays as well as the Keiths, the history of the clan up to this time is full of incidents which have more the character of romance than reality. In one place Sir Robert Gordon, alluding to “the inveterat deidlie feud betuein the clan Gun and the Slaightean-Aberigh,”—a branch of the Mackays,—he says: “The long, the many, the horrible encounters which happened between these two trybes, with the bloodshed and infinit spoils[279] committed in every part of the diocy of Catteynes by them and their associats, are of so disordered and troublesome memorie,” that he declines to give details.

The clan Gunn kept expanding their territory in Caithness until around the mid-fifteenth century. Due to their fierce feuds with the Keiths and other nearby clans, they had to move to Sutherland, where they settled on the lands of Kildonan, protected by the Earls of Sutherland, from whom they acquired the land. Caught up in the clan conflicts of Caithness and Sutherland, and at war with both the Mackays and the Keiths, the clan's history up to this point is filled with events that seem more like romantic tales than actual facts. In one instance, Sir Robert Gordon refers to “the inveterate deadly feud between the clan Gun and the Slaightean-Aberigh,” which is a branch of the Mackays. He mentions, “The long, the many, the horrible encounters that took place between these two tribes, with the bloodshed and countless spoils[279] committed all over the diocese of Caithness by them and their associates, are so disordered and troublesome in memory,” that he decides not to go into details.

Previous to their removal into Sutherland, George Gun, commonly called the Chruner, or Coroner, and by the Highlanders, Fear N’m Braisteach-more, from the great brooch which he wore as the badge of his office of coroner, was killed by the Keiths of Caithness, as formerly narrated.

Previous to their removal to Sutherland, George Gun, commonly known as the Chruner or Coroner, and by the Highlanders, Fear N’m Braisteach-more, from the large brooch he wore as a badge of his coroner position, was killed by the Keiths of Caithness, as mentioned earlier.

The Crowner’s eldest son, James, succeeded as chief, and he it was who, with his family and the greater portion of his clan, removed into Sutherland. The principal dwelling-house of the chiefs was, thereafter, Killernan, in the parish of Kildonan, until the house was accidentally destroyed by fire about 1690. From this chief, the patronymic of Mac-Sheumais, or MacKeamish, (that is, the son of James,) which then became the Gaelic sept-name of the chiefs, is derived. From one of the sons of the Crowner, named William, are descended the Wilsons of Caithness, (as from a subsequent chief of the same name, the Williamsons,) and from another, Henry, the Hendersons. Another son, Robert, who was killed with his father, was the progenitor of the Gun Robsons; and another son, John, also slain by the Keiths, of the Gun MacEans, or MacIans, that is Johnsons, of Caithness. The Gallies are also of this clan, a party of whom settling in Ross-shire being designated as coming from Gall’-aobh, the stranger’s side.

The Crowner’s oldest son, James, took over as chief, and he, along with his family and most of his clan, moved to Sutherland. The main residence of the chiefs became Killernan, in the parish of Kildonan, until it was accidentally burned down around 1690. This chief is the source of the surname Mac-Sheumais, or MacKeamish, which means son of James, and later became the Gaelic clan name for the chiefs. One of the Crowner's sons, named William, is the ancestor of the Wilsons of Caithness, while a later chief with the same name is the ancestor of the Williamsons. Another son, Henry, is the ancestor of the Hendersons. Another son, Robert, who was killed alongside his father, is the ancestor of the Gun Robsons, and another son, John, who was also killed by the Keiths, is the ancestor of the Gun MacEans, or MacIans, which means Johnsons, of Caithness. The Gallies also belong to this clan, with a group of them settling in Ross-shire and being referred to as coming from Gall’-aobh, the stranger’s side.

William Gunn, the eighth MacKeamish, an officer in the army, was killed in battle in India, without leaving issue, when the chiefship devolved on Hector, great-grandson of George, second son of Alexander, the fifth MacKeamish, to whom he was served nearest male heir, on the 31st May 1803, and George Gunn, Esq. of Rhives, county of Sutherland, his only son, became, on his death, chief of the clan Gunn, and the tenth MacKeamish.

William Gunn, the eighth MacKeamish and an army officer, was killed in battle in India without having any children. The leadership then passed to Hector, the great-grandson of George, the second son of Alexander, the fifth MacKeamish, who was declared the nearest male heir on May 31, 1803. After his death, his only son, George Gunn, Esq. of Rhives in Sutherland, became the chief of the clan Gunn and the tenth MacKeamish.

Maclaurin series.

Maclaurin, more commonly spelled Maclaren, is the name of a small clan belonging to Perthshire, and called in Gaelic the clann Labhrin. The name is said to have been derived from the district of Lorn, in Argyleshire, the Gaelic orthography of which is Lubhrin. The Maclaurins bear the word Dalriada, as a motto above their coat of arms.

Maclaurin series, often spelled Maclaren, is the name of a small clan from Perthshire, known in Gaelic as the clann Labhrin. The name is believed to come from the area of Lorn in Argyleshire, which is written in Gaelic as Lubhrin. The Maclaurins have the word Dalriada as a motto above their coat of arms.

MACLAURIN OR MACLAREN.

MACLAURIN OR MACLAREN.

Badge—Laurel.

From Argyleshire the tribe of Laurin moved into Perthshire, having, it is said, acquired from Kenneth Macalpin, after his conquest of the Picts in the 9th century, the districts of Balquhidder and Strathearn, and three brothers are mentioned as having got assigned to them in that territory the lands of Bruach, Auchleskin, and Stank. In the churchyard of Balquhidder, celebrated as containing the grave of Rob Roy, the burial places of their different families are marked off separately, so as to correspond with the situation which these estates bear to each other, a circumstance which so far favours the tradition regarding them.

From Argyleshire, the Laurin tribe moved into Perthshire, reportedly having acquired the regions of Balquhidder and Strathearn from Kenneth Macalpin after he conquered the Picts in the 9th century. Three brothers are noted as having been assigned the lands of Bruach, Auchleskin, and Stank in that area. In the churchyard of Balquhidder, famous for being the burial site of Rob Roy, the graves of their various families are marked separately to reflect the positions of these estates in relation to each other, which supports the tradition surrounding them.

When the earldom of Strathearn became vested in the crown in 1370, the Maclaurins were reduced from the condition of proprietors to that of “kyndly” or perpetual tenants, which they continued to be till 1508, when it was deemed expedient that this Celtic holding should be changed, and the lands set in feu, “for increase of policie and augmentation of the king’s rental.”

When the earldom of Strathearn passed to the crown in 1370, the Maclaurins went from being owners to “kindly” or permanent tenants, a status they maintained until 1508. At that point, it was considered necessary to change this Celtic landholding and convert it to feu, “to enhance governance and increase the king’s revenues.”

About 1497, some of the clan Laurin having carried off the cattle from the Braes of Lochaber, the Macdonalds followed the spoilers, and, overtaking them in Glenurchy, after a sharp fight, recovered the “lifting.” The Maclaurins straightway sought the assistance of their kinsman, Dugal Stewart of Appin, who[280] at once joined them with his followers, and a conflict took place, when both Dugal and Macdonald of Keppoch, the chiefs of their respective clans, were among the slain. This Dugal was the first of the Stewarts of Appin. He was an illegitimate son of John Stewart, third Lord of Lorn, by a lady of the clan Laurin, and in 1469 when he attempted, by force of arms, to obtain possession of his father’s lands, he was assisted by the Maclaurins, 130 of whom fell in a battle that took place at the foot of Bendoran, a mountain in Glenurchy.

Around 1497, some members of the Laurin clan stole cattle from the Braes of Lochaber. The Macdonalds pursued the thieves and caught up with them in Glenurchy, where they fought hard and retrieved the stolen cattle. The Maclaurins quickly sought help from their relative, Dugal Stewart of Appin, who[280] immediately rallied his followers to join them, leading to a battle in which both Dugal and Macdonald of Keppoch, the leaders of their clans, were killed. This Dugal was the first of the Stewarts of Appin. He was an illegitimate son of John Stewart, the third Lord of Lorn, with a woman from the Laurin clan. In 1469, when he tried to take his father's lands by force, the Maclaurins assisted him, and 130 of their men died in the battle that occurred at the base of Bendoran, a mountain in Glenurchy.

The clan Laurin were the strongest sept in Balquhidder, which was called “the country of the Maclaurins.” Although there are few families of the name there now, so numerous were they at one period that none dared enter the church until the Maclaurins had taken their seats. This invidious right claimed by them often led to unseemly brawls and fights at the church door, and lives were sometimes lost in consequence. In 1532, Sir John Maclaurin, vicar of Balquhidder, was killed in one of these quarrels, and several of his kinsmen, implicated in the deed, were outlawed.

The Laurin clan was the most powerful group in Balquhidder, which was known as “the country of the Maclaurins.” Although there are only a few families with that name now, they were so numerous at one time that no one would enter the church until the Maclaurins had taken their seats. This unpleasant privilege often resulted in shameful brawls and fights at the church door, and sometimes people lost their lives because of it. In 1532, Sir John Maclaurin, the vicar of Balquhidder, was killed in one of these disputes, and several of his relatives involved in the incident were declared outlaws.

A deadly feud existed between the Maclaurins and their neighbours, the Macgregors of Rob Roy’s tribe. In the 16th century, the latter slaughtered no fewer than eighteen householders of the Maclaurin name, with the whole of their families, and took possession of the farms which had belonged to them. The deed was not investigated till 1604, forty-six years afterwards, when it was thus described in their trial for the slaughter of the Colquhouns: “And siclyk, John M’Coull cheire, ffor airt and pairt of the crewall murthour and burning of auchtene houshalders of the clan Lawren, thair wyves and bairns, committit fourtie sax zeir syne, or thairby.” The verdict was that he was “clene, innocent, and acquit of the said crymes.”[236] The hill farm of Invernenty, on “The Braes of Balquhidder,” was one of the farms thus forcibly occupied by the Macgregors, although the property of a Maclaurin family, and in the days of Rob Roy, two centuries afterwards, the aid of Stewart of Appin was called in to replace the Maclaurins in their own, which he did at the head of 200 of his men. All these farms, however, are now the property of the chief of clan Gregor, having been purchased about 1798 from the commissioners of the forfeited estates.

A deadly feud existed between the Maclaurins and their neighbors, the Macgregors of Rob Roy’s tribe. In the 16th century, the latter killed at least eighteen members of the Maclaurin family, along with their entire families, and took over the farms that belonged to them. The act wasn’t investigated until 1604, forty-six years later, when it was described in their trial for the murder of the Colquhouns: “And likewise, John M’Coull is charged for his part in the cruel murder and burning of eighteen householders of clan Lawren, their wives and children, committed forty-six years ago or thereabouts.” The verdict was that he was “completely innocent and acquitted of the said crimes.”[236] The hill farm of Invernenty, on “The Braes of Balquhidder,” was one of the farms that the Macgregors forcibly occupied, even though it belonged to a Maclaurin family. In the days of Rob Roy, two centuries later, they called on Stewart of Appin to help restore the Maclaurins to their rightful place, which he did with the support of 200 men. However, all these farms are now owned by the chief of clan Gregor, having been purchased around 1798 from the commissioners of the forfeited estates.

The Maclaurins were out in the rebellion of 1745. According to President Forbes, they were followers of the Murrays of Athole, but although some of them might have been so, the majority of the clan fought for the Pretender with the Stewarts of Appin under Stewart of Ardsheil.

The Maclaurins participated in the rebellion of 1745. President Forbes noted that they were supporters of the Murrays of Athole, but while some of them may have been, most of the clan fought for the Pretender alongside the Stewarts of Appin under Stewart of Ardsheil.

The chiefship was claimed by the family to which belonged Colin Maclaurin, the eminent mathematician and philosopher, and his son, John Maclaurin, Lord Dreghorn. In the application given in for the latter to the Lyon Court, he proved his descent from a family which had long been in possession of the island of Tiree, one of the Argyleshire Hebrides.

The chieftainship was claimed by the family of Colin Maclaurin, the renowned mathematician and philosopher, and his son, John Maclaurin, Lord Dreghorn. In the application submitted for the latter to the Lyon Court, he demonstrated his lineage from a family that had held the island of Tiree, one of the Hebrides in Argyllshire, for a long time.

MACRAE.

Badge—Club-moss.

Macrae (MacRa or MacRath)[237] is the name of a Ross-shire clan at one time very numerous[281] on the shores of Kintail, but now widely scattered through Scotland and the colonies, more especially Canada. The oldest form of the name “M’Rath” signifies “son-of-good-luck.” The clan is generally considered to be of pure Gaelic stock, although its earliest traditions point to an Irish origin. They are said to have come over with Colin Fitzgerald, the founder of the clan Mackenzie, of whose family they continued through their whole history the warm friends and adherents, so much so that they were jocularly called “Seaforth’s shirt,” and under his leadership they fought at the battle of Largs, in 1263. They settled first in the Aird of Lovat, but subsequently emigrated into Glenshiel, in the district of Kintail. At the battle of Auldearn, in May 1645, the Macraes fought under the “Caber-Fey,” on the side of Montrose, where they lost a great number of men. The chief of the Macraes is Macrae of Inverinate, in Kintail, whose family since about the year 1520 held the honourable post of constables of Islandonan. A MS. genealogical account of the clans, written by the Rev. John Macrae, minister of Dingwall, who died in 1704, was formerly in possession of Lieut.-Col. Sir John Macrae of Ardintoul, and is now possessed by the present head of the Inverinate family, Colin Macrae, Esq., W.S., who has also a copy of a treaty of friendship between the Campbells of Craignish and the Macraes of Kintail, dated 1702. This history contains many interesting stories, descriptive of the great size, strength, and courage for which the clan was remarkable. One Duncan Mòr, a man of immense strength, contributed largely to the defeat of the Macdonalds at the battle of Park, in 1464, and it was said of him that, though engaged in many conflicts and always victorious, he never came off without a wound; and another Duncan, who lived in the beginning of the 18th century, was possessed of so great strength that he is said to have carried for some distance a stone of huge size, and laid it down on the farm of Auchnangart, where it is still to be seen. He was the author of several poetical pieces, and was killed with many of his clan at Sheriffmuir, in 1715, his two brothers falling at his side. His sword, long preserved in the Tower of London, was shown as “the great Highlander’s sword.”

Macrae (MacRa or MacRath)[237] is the name of a clan from Ross-shire that was once very numerous on the shores of Kintail but is now spread out across Scotland and the colonies, especially Canada. The oldest form of the name “M’Rath” means “son of good luck.” The clan is generally thought to be of pure Gaelic origin, although its earliest traditions suggest an Irish background. They are believed to have migrated with Colin Fitzgerald, the founder of the Mackenzie clan, with whom they maintained a strong friendship and loyalty throughout their history, to the point that they were jokingly referred to as “Seaforth’s shirt.” Under his leadership, they fought at the battle of Largs in 1263. They first settled in the Aird of Lovat but later moved to Glenshiel in Kintail. During the battle of Auldearn in May 1645, the Macraes fought alongside Montrose under the “Caber-Fey” and suffered heavy losses. The chief of the Macraes is Macrae of Inverinate in Kintail, whose family has held the honorable post of constables of Islandonan since around 1520. A manuscript genealogy of the clan, written by the Rev. John Macrae, minister of Dingwall, who died in 1704, was once held by Lieut.-Col. Sir John Macrae of Ardintoul and is now with the current leader of the Inverinate family, Colin Macrae, Esq., W.S., who also has a copy of a friendship treaty between the Campbells of Craignish and the Macraes of Kintail from 1702. This history includes many fascinating stories that highlight the great size, strength, and bravery for which the clan was known. One notable figure, Duncan Mòr, a man of enormous strength, played a significant role in defeating the Macdonalds at the battle of Park in 1464, and it was said that, despite always winning, he never returned from battle without a wound. Another Duncan, living in the early 18th century, was said to have carried a huge stone for some distance and then placed it on the farm at Auchnangart, where it can still be seen today. He was also a poet and was killed along with many of his clan at Sheriffmuir in 1715, with his two brothers falling beside him. His sword, which was preserved in the Tower of London, was displayed as “the great Highlander’s sword.”

Both males and females of the Macraes are said to have evinced a strong taste, not only for severe literary studies, but for the gentler arts of poetry and music. From the beginning of the 15th century, one of the Inverinate family always held the office of vicar of Kintail; and John, the first vicar, was much revered for his learning, which he acquired with the monks of Beauly. Farquhar Macrae, born 1580, who entered the church, is said to have been a great Latin scholar. It is told of this Farquhar, that on his first visit to the island of Lewes, he had to baptize the whole population under forty years of age, no minister being resident on the island.

Both men and women of the Macraes are said to have shown a strong interest not only in intense literary studies but also in the softer arts of poetry and music. From the start of the 15th century, a member of the Inverinate family always held the position of vicar of Kintail; and John, the first vicar, was greatly respected for his education, which he gained with the monks of Beauly. Farquhar Macrae, born in 1580, who joined the church, is said to have been an excellent Latin scholar. It’s recounted that during his first visit to the island of Lewes, he had to baptize the entire population under forty years old, as there was no minister living on the island.


We shall here give a short account of the Buchanans and Colquhouns, because, as Smibert says of the latter, they have ever been placed among the clans practically, although the neighbouring Lowlanders gave to them early Saxon names. It is probable that primitively they were both of Gaelic origin.

We will now provide a brief overview of the Buchanans and Colquhouns, because, as Smibert mentions regarding the latter, they have always been considered part of the clans, even though the nearby Lowlanders gave them early Saxon names. It is likely that their origins were originally Gaelic.

BUCHANAN.

Badge—Bilberry or Oak.

The Buchanans belong to a numerous clan in Stirlingshire, and the country on the north side of Loch Lomond. The reputed founder of the clan was Anselan, son of O’Kyan, king of Ulster, in Ireland, who is said to have been compelled to leave his native country by the incursions of the Danes, and take refuge in Scotland. He landed, with some attendants, on the northern coast of Argyleshire, near the Lennox, about the year 1016, and having, according to the family tradition, in all such[282] cases made and provided, lent his assistance to King Malcolm the Second in repelling his old enemies the Danes, on two different occasions of their arrival in Scotland, he received from that king for his services a grant of land in the north of Scotland. The improbable character of this genealogy is manifested by its farther stating that the aforesaid Anselan married the heiress of the lands of Buchanan, a lady named Dennistoun; for the Dennistouns deriving their name from lands given to a family of the name of Danziel, who came into Scotland with Alan, the father of the founder of the Abbey of Paisley, and the first dapifer, seneschal, or steward of Scotland, no heiress of that name could have been in Scotland until long after the period here referred to. It is more probable that a portion of what afterwards became the estate of Buchanan formed a part of some royal grant as being connected with the estates of the Earls of Lennox, whom Skene and Napier have established to have been remotely connected with the royal family of the Canmore line, and to have been in the first instance administrators, on the part of the crown, of the lands which were afterwards bestowed upon them.

The Buchanans are part of a large clan in Stirlingshire and the area on the north side of Loch Lomond. The legendary founder of the clan was Anselan, son of O’Kyan, king of Ulster in Ireland, who supposedly had to leave his homeland due to the attacks from the Danes and sought refuge in Scotland. He arrived, along with a few attendants, on the northern coast of Argyleshire near Lennox around the year 1016. According to family tradition, he helped King Malcolm II fend off the Danes when they invaded Scotland twice. For his contributions, he was granted land in northern Scotland by the king. The unlikely nature of this genealogy is evident because it claims that Anselan married the heiress of the lands of Buchanan, a woman named Dennistoun. The Dennistouns got their name from lands awarded to a family named Danziel, who came to Scotland with Alan, the father of the founder of the Abbey of Paisley and the first dapifer, seneschal, or steward of Scotland. Therefore, no heiress of that name could have existed in Scotland until long after the time referred to here. It’s more likely that part of what later became the Buchanan estate was included in a royal grant connected to the Earls of Lennox, who Skene and Napier assert were distantly linked to the royal family of the Canmore line and were initially administrators for the crown over the lands that were later granted to them.

The name of Buchanan is territorial, and is now that of a parish in Stirlingshire, which was anciently called Inchcaileoch (“old woman’s island”), from an island of that name in Loch Lomond, on which in earlier ages there was a nunnery, and latterly the parish church for a century after the Reformation. In 1621 a detached part of the parish of Luss, which comprehends the lands of the family of Buchanan, was included in this parish, when the chapel of Buchanan was used for the only place of worship, and gave the name to the whole parish.

The name Buchanan refers to a region and is now the name of a parish in Stirlingshire, which was originally called Inchcaileoch (“old woman’s island”), named after an island in Loch Lomond. This island once housed a nunnery and later served as the parish church for a century after the Reformation. In 1621, a detached part of the parish of Luss, which includes the lands belonging to the Buchanan family, was added to this parish, where the chapel of Buchanan was the sole place of worship and gave its name to the entire parish.

Anselan (in the family genealogies styled the third of that name) the seventh laird of Buchanan, and the sixth in descent from the above-named Irish prince, but not unlikely to be the first of the name, which is Norman French, is dignified in the same records with the magniloquent appellation of seneschal or chamberlain to Malcolm the first Earl of Levenax (as Lennox was then called). In 1225, this Anselan obtained from the same earl a charter of a small island in Loch Lomond called Clareinch—witnesses Dougal, Gilchrist, and Amalyn, the earl’s three brothers—the name of which island afterwards became the rallying cry of the Buchanans. He had three sons, viz., Methlen, said by Buchanan of Auchmar to have been ancestor of the MacMillans; Colman, ancestor of the MacColmans; and his successor Gilbert.

Anselan (known in family genealogies as the third of that name), the seventh laird of Buchanan and sixth in descent from the aforementioned Irish prince—though he might actually be the first of the name, which is of Norman French origin—is honored in these records with the impressive title of seneschal or chamberlain to Malcolm, the first Earl of Levenax (as Lennox was then referred to). In 1225, Anselan received a charter from the same earl for a small island in Loch Lomond called Clareinch—witnessed by Dougal, Gilchrist, and Amalyn, the earl’s three brothers—this island's name later became the rallying cry of the Buchanans. He had three sons: Methlen, who Buchanan of Auchmar claims was the ancestor of the MacMillans; Colman, the ancestor of the MacColmans; and his successor Gilbert.

His eldest son, Gilbert, or Gillebrid, appears to have borne the surname of Buchanan.

His oldest son, Gilbert, or Gillebrid, seems to have carried the last name Buchanan.

Sir Maurice Buchanan, grandson of Gilbert, and son of a chief of the same name, received from Donald, Earl of Lennox, a charter of the lands of Sallochy, with confirmation of the upper part of the carrucate of Buchanan. Sir Maurice also obtained a charter of confirmation of the lands of Buchanan from King David II. in the beginning of his reign.

Sir Maurice Buchanan, grandson of Gilbert and son of a chief with the same name, received a charter for the lands of Sallochy from Donald, Earl of Lennox, along with confirmation of the upper part of the carrucate of Buchanan. Sir Maurice also secured a confirmation charter for the lands of Buchanan from King David II at the start of his reign.

Sir Maurice de Buchanan the second, above mentioned, married a daughter of Menteith of Rusky, and had a son, Walter de Buchanan, who had a charter of confirmation of some of his lands of Buchanan from Robert the Second, in which he is designed the king’s “consanguineus,” or cousin. His eldest son, John, married Janet, daughter and sole heiress of John Buchanan of Leny, fourth in descent from Allan already noticed. John, who died before his father, had three sons, viz., Sir Alexander, Walter, and John, who inherited the lands of Leny, and carried on that family.

Sir Maurice de Buchanan II, mentioned earlier, married a daughter of Menteith of Rusky and had a son, Walter de Buchanan. Walter received a charter confirming some of his lands in Buchanan from Robert II, where he is referred to as the king’s “consanguineus,” or cousin. His eldest son, John, married Janet, the daughter and sole heiress of John Buchanan of Leny, who was fourth in descent from Allan mentioned earlier. John died before his father and had three sons: Sir Alexander, Walter, and John, who inherited the lands of Leny and continued that family line.

Sir Alexander died unmarried, and the second son, Sir Walter, succeeded to the estate of Buchanan.

Sir Alexander died without getting married, and the second son, Sir Walter, took over the Buchanan estate.

This Sir Walter de Buchanan married Isabel, daughter of Murdoch, Duke of Albany, governor of Scotland, by Isabel, countess of Lennox, in her own right. With a daughter, married to Gray of Foulis, ancestor of Lord Gray, he had three sons, viz., Patrick, his successor; Maurice, treasurer to the Princess Margaret, the daughter of King James I., and Dauphiness of France, with whom he left Scotland; and Thomas, founder of the Buchanans of Carbeth.

This Sir Walter de Buchanan married Isabel, the daughter of Murdoch, Duke of Albany, who was the governor of Scotland, and Isabel, Countess of Lennox, in her own right. They had a daughter who married Gray of Foulis, the ancestor of Lord Gray, and three sons: Patrick, who succeeded him; Maurice, who was treasurer to Princess Margaret, the daughter of King James I and Dauphiness of France, with whom he left Scotland; and Thomas, who founded the Buchanans of Carbeth.

The eldest son, Patrick, acquired a part of Strathyre in 1455, and had a charter under the great seal of his estate of Buchanan, dated in 1460. He had two sons and a daughter, Anabella, married to her cousin, James Stewart of Baldorrans, grandson of Murdoch,[283] Duke of Albany. Their younger son, Thomas Buchanan, was, in 1482, founder of the house of Drumakill, whence, in the third generation, came the celebrated George Buchanan. Patrick’s elder son, Walter Buchanan of that ilk, married a daughter of Lord Graham, and by her had two sons, Patrick and John, and two daughters, one of them married to the laird of Lamond, and the other to the laird of Ardkinglass.

The oldest son, Patrick, took ownership of part of Strathyre in 1455 and received a charter for his estate of Buchanan under the great seal, dated 1460. He had two sons and a daughter, Anabella, who married her cousin, James Stewart of Baldorrans, the grandson of Murdoch, [283] Duke of Albany. Their younger son, Thomas Buchanan, founded the house of Drumakill in 1482, from which the famous George Buchanan emerged in the third generation. Patrick’s elder son, Walter Buchanan of that ilk, married a daughter of Lord Graham and had two sons, Patrick and John, along with two daughters; one married the laird of Lamond, and the other married the laird of Ardkinglass.

John Buchanan, the younger son, succeeded by testament to Menzies of Arnprior, and was the facetious “King of Kippen,” and faithful ally of James V. The way in which the laird of Arnprior got the name of “King of Kippen” is thus related by a tradition which Sir Walter Scott has introduced into his Tales of a Grandfather:—“When James the Fifth travelled in disguise, he used a name which was known only to some of his principal nobility and attendants. He was called the Goodman (the tenant, that is) of Ballengeich. Ballengeich is a steep pass which leads down behind the castle of Stirling. Once upon a time when the court was feasting in Stirling, the king sent for some venison from the neighbouring hills. The deer was killed and put on horses’ backs to be transported to Stirling. Unluckily they had to pass the castle gates of Arnprior, belonging to a chief of the Buchanans, who chanced to have a considerable number of guests with him. It was late, and the company were rather short of victuals, though they had more than enough of liquor. The chief, seeing so much fat venison passing his very door, seized on it, and to the expostulations of the keepers, who told him it belonged to King James, he answered insolently, that if James was king in Scotland, he (Buchanan) was king in Kippen; being the name of the district in which Arnprior lay. On hearing what had happened, the king got on horseback, and rode instantly from Stirling to Buchanan’s house, where he found a strong fierce-looking Highlander, with an axe on his shoulder, standing sentinel at the door. This grim warder refused the king admittance, saying that the laird of Arnprior was at dinner, and would not be disturbed. ‘Yet go up to the company, my good friend,’ said the king, ‘and tell him that the Goodman of Ballengeich is come to feast with the King of Kippen.’ The porter went grumbling into the house, and told his master that there was a fellow with a red beard at the gate, who called himself the Goodman of Ballengeich, who said he was come to dine with the King of Kippen. As soon as Buchanan heard these words, he knew that the king was come in person, and hastened down to kneel at James’s feet, and to ask forgiveness for his insolent behaviour. But the king, who only meant to give him a fright, forgave him freely, and, going into the castle, feasted on his own venison which Buchanan had intercepted. Buchanan of Arnprior was ever afterwards called the King of Kippen.”[238] He was killed at the battle of Pinkie in 1547.

John Buchanan, the younger son, inherited the title from Menzies of Arnprior and became known as the humorous “King of Kippen,” a loyal supporter of James V. The story of how the laird of Arnprior got the nickname “King of Kippen” is told in a tradition that Sir Walter Scott included in his Tales of a Grandfather:—“When James the Fifth traveled disguised, he used a name known only to some of his top nobles and attendants. He was called the Goodman (meaning tenant) of Ballengeich. Ballengeich is a steep pass that leads down behind Stirling Castle. One day, while the court was dining in Stirling, the king ordered some venison from the nearby hills. The deer was killed and loaded onto horses to be brought to Stirling. Unfortunately, they had to pass the gates of Arnprior, which belonged to a Buchanan chief who happened to have many guests. It was late, and the guests were running low on food, though they had plenty to drink. The chief, seeing so much fat venison passing by his door, seized it, and when the keepers told him it belonged to King James, he arrogantly replied that if James was king in Scotland, then he (Buchanan) was king in Kippen, the name of the area where Arnprior was located. When the king heard what happened, he got on his horse and rode straight from Stirling to Buchanan’s house, where he found a strong, fierce-looking Highlander with an axe on his shoulder standing guard at the door. This grim sentinel refused to let the king in, saying that the laird of Arnprior was at dinner and wouldn’t be disturbed. ‘But go tell the company, my good friend,’ said the king, ‘that the Goodman of Ballengeich has come to feast with the King of Kippen.’ The porter grumbled his way into the house and told his master that there was a man with a red beard at the gate claiming to be the Goodman of Ballengeich, saying he had come to dine with the King of Kippen. As soon as Buchanan heard this, he realized the king had arrived in person and hurried down to kneel at James’s feet, asking for forgiveness for his rude behavior. But the king, who only meant to scare him, forgave him freely and, going into the castle, enjoyed the venison that Buchanan had taken. From that day on, Buchanan of Arnprior was always called the King of Kippen.”[238] He was killed at the battle of Pinkie in 1547.

The elder son, Patrick, who fell on Flodden field, during his father’s lifetime, had married a daughter of the Earl of Argyll. She bore to him two sons and two daughters. The younger son, Walter, in 1519, conveyed to his son Walter the lands of Spittal, and was thus the founder of that house. On the 14th December of that year, he had a charter from his father of the temple-lands of Easter-Catter.

The elder son, Patrick, who died at Flodden field during his father's lifetime, had married a daughter of the Earl of Argyll. She gave him two sons and two daughters. The younger son, Walter, in 1519, transferred the lands of Spittal to his son Walter, establishing that family. On December 14th of that year, he received a charter from his father for the temple-lands of Easter-Catter.

The elder son, George Buchanan of that ilk, succeeded his grandfather, and was sheriff of Dumbartonshire at the critical epoch of 1561. By Margaret, daughter of Edmonstone of Duntreath, he had a son, John, who died before his father, leaving a son. By a second lady, Janet, daughter of Cunninghame of Craigans, he had William, founder of the now extinct house of Auchmar.

The older son, George Buchanan of that ilk, took over from his grandfather and became the sheriff of Dumbartonshire during the crucial year of 1561. With Margaret, the daughter of Edmonstone of Duntreath, he had a son, John, who passed away before him, leaving behind a son. With a second wife, Janet, the daughter of Cunninghame of Craigans, he had William, who established the now-extinct house of Auchmar.

John Buchanan, above mentioned as dying before his father, George Buchanan of that ilk, was twice married, first to the Lord Livingston’s daughter, by whom he had one son, George, who succeeded his grandfather. The son, Sir George Buchanan, married Mary Graham, daughter of the Earl of Monteith, and had, with two daughters, a son, Sir John Buchanan of that ilk. Sir John married Anabella Erskine, daughter of Adam, commendator of Cambuskenneth, a son of the Master of Mar. He had a son, George, his successor, and a daughter married to Campbell of Rahein.

John Buchanan, mentioned earlier as having died before his father, George Buchanan of that ilk, was married twice. His first wife was the daughter of Lord Livingston, and they had one son, George, who became his grandfather’s heir. This son, Sir George Buchanan, married Mary Graham, the daughter of the Earl of Monteith, and they had a son, Sir John Buchanan of that ilk, along with two daughters. Sir John married Anabella Erskine, the daughter of Adam, who was the commendator of Cambuskenneth and a son of the Master of Mar. Together, they had a son, George, who would follow him, and a daughter who married Campbell of Rahein.

Sir George Buchanan the son married Elizabeth[284] Preston, daughter of the laird of Craigmillar. Sir George was taken prisoner at Inverkeithing, in which state he died in the end of 1651, leaving, with three daughters, one son, John, the last laird of Buchanan, who was twice married, but had no male issue. By his second wife, Jean Pringle, daughter of Mr Andrew Pringle, a minister, he had a daughter Janet, married to Henry Buchanan of Leny. John, the last laird, died in December 1682. His estate was sold by his creditors, and purchased by the ancestor of the Duke of Montrose.

Sir George Buchanan's son married Elizabeth[284] Preston, the daughter of the laird of Craigmillar. Sir George was captured at Inverkeithing, where he died in late 1651, leaving behind three daughters and one son, John, the last laird of Buchanan. John was married twice but had no male heirs. With his second wife, Jean Pringle, the daughter of Mr. Andrew Pringle, a minister, he had a daughter named Janet, who married Henry Buchanan of Leny. John, the last laird, passed away in December 1682. His estate was sold by his creditors and purchased by the ancestor of the Duke of Montrose.

The barons or lairds of Buchanan built a castle in Stirlingshire, where the present Buchanan house stands, formerly called the Peel of Buchanan. Part of it exists, forming the charter-room. A more modern house was built by these chiefs, adjoining the east side. This mansion came into the possession of the first Duke of Montrose, who made several additions to it, as did also subsequent dukes, and it is now the chief seat of that ducal family in Scotland.

The barons or lords of Buchanan built a castle in Stirlingshire, where the current Buchanan house is located, which was formerly known as the Peel of Buchanan. Part of it still exists and makes up the charter-room. A more modern house was constructed by these leaders on the east side. This mansion was acquired by the first Duke of Montrose, who added several features to it, as did later dukes, and it is now the main seat of that ducal family in Scotland.

The principal line of the Buchanans becoming, as above shown, extinct in 1682, the representation of the family devolved on Buchanan of Auchmar. This line became, in its turn, extinct in 1816, and, in the absence of other competitors, the late Dr Francis Hamilton-Buchanan of Bardowie, Spittal, and Leny, as heir-male of Walter, first of the family of Spittal, established in 1826 his claims as chief of the clan.

The main line of the Buchanans became extinct in 1682, as mentioned above, and the representation of the family passed to Buchanan of Auchmar. This line also ended in 1816, and with no other contenders, the late Dr. Francis Hamilton-Buchanan of Bardowie, Spittal, and Leny established his claims as the chief of the clan in 1826, being the male heir of Walter, the first of the family of Spittal.

The last lineal male descendant of the Buchanans of Leny was Henry Buchanan, about 1723, whose daughter and heiress, Catherine, married Thomas Buchanan of Spittal, an officer in the Dutch service, who took for his second wife, Elizabeth, youngest daughter of John Hamilton of Bardowie, the sole survivor of her family, and by her he had four sons and two daughters. Their eldest son John, born in 1758, succeeded to the estate of Bardowie, and assumed the additional name of Hamilton, but dying without male issue, was succeeded by his brother, the above named Dr Francis Hamilton-Buchanan.

The last direct male descendant of the Buchanans of Leny was Henry Buchanan, born around 1723. His daughter and heiress, Catherine, married Thomas Buchanan of Spittal, who was an officer in the Dutch service. Thomas later married Elizabeth, the youngest daughter of John Hamilton of Bardowie, who was the last surviving member of her family. Together, they had four sons and two daughters. Their oldest son, John, born in 1758, inherited the estate of Bardowie and took on the additional surname Hamilton. However, he died without any male heirs, and his brother, Dr. Francis Hamilton-Buchanan, succeeded him.

There were at one time so many heritors of the name of Buchanan, that it is said the laird of Buchanan could, in a summer’s day, call fifty heritors of his own surname to his house, upon any occasion, and all of them might with convenience return to their respective residences before night, the most distant of their homes not being above ten miles from Buchanan Castle.

There was a time when there were so many heirs with the name Buchanan that it's said the laird of Buchanan could, on a summer's day, invite fifty heirs of his surname to his house for any reason, and they could all easily return to their own homes before nightfall, with the farthest being no more than ten miles from Buchanan Castle.

COLQUHOUN.

Badge—Bearberry.

The territory of the Colquhouns is in Dumbartonshire, and the principal families of the name are Colquhoun of Colquhoun and Luss, the chief of the clan, a baronet of Scotland and Nova Scotia, created in 1704, and of Great Britain in 1786; Colquhoun of Killermont and Garscadden; Colquhoun of Ardenconnel; and Colquhoun of Glenmillan. There was likewise Colquhoun of Tilliquhoun, a baronet of Scotland and Nova Scotia (1625), but this family is extinct.

The territory of the Colquhouns is in Dumbartonshire, and the main families with that name include Colquhoun of Colquhoun and Luss, the clan chief, who is a baronet of Scotland and Nova Scotia, created in 1704, and of Great Britain in 1786; Colquhoun of Killermont and Garscadden; Colquhoun of Ardenconnel; and Colquhoun of Glenmillan. There was also Colquhoun of Tilliquhoun, a baronet of Scotland and Nova Scotia (1625), but this family is no longer in existence.

The origin of the name is territorial. One tradition deduces the descent of the first possessor from a younger son of the old Earls of Lennox, because of the similarity of their armorial bearings. It is certain that they were anciently vassals of that potent house.

The origin of the name is based on territory. One tradition suggests that the first owner was a younger son of the old Earls of Lennox because their coats of arms are similar. It's clear that they were once vassals of that powerful family.

The immediate ancestor of the family of Luss was Humphry de Kilpatrick, who, in the reign of Alexander II., not later than 1246, obtained from Malcolm, Earl of Lennox, a grant of the lands and barony of Colquhoun, in the parish of Old or West Kilpatrick, pro servitio unius militis, &c., and in consequence assumed the name of Colquhoun, instead of his own.

The immediate ancestor of the Luss family was Humphry de Kilpatrick, who, during the reign of Alexander II, no later than 1246, received from Malcolm, Earl of Lennox, a grant of the lands and barony of Colquhoun, in the parish of Old or West Kilpatrick, pro servitio unius militis, etc., and as a result, adopted the name Colquhoun instead of his own.

His grandson, Ingelram, third Colquhoun, lived in the reign of Alexander III.

His grandson, Ingelram, third Colquhoun, lived during the reign of Alexander III.

His son, Humphry de Colquhoun, is witness in a charter of Malcolm, fifth Earl of Lennox, in favour of Sir John de Luss,[239] between the years 1292–1333. The following remarkable reference to the construction of a house ad opus Culquhanorum, by order of King Robert Bruce, is extracted from the Compotum Constabularii de Cardross, vol. i., in the accounts of the Great Chamberlains of Scotland, under date 30th July 1329, as quoted by Mr Tytler in the appendix to the second volume of his History of Scotland: “Item, in construccione cujusdam domus ad opus Culquhanorum Domini Regis ibidem, 10 solidi.” Mr Tytler in a note says that Culquhanorum is “an obscure word, which occurs nowhere else—conjectured by a learned friend to be ‘keepers of the dogs,’ from the Gaelic root Gillen-au-con—abbreviated, Gillecon, Culquhoun.”

His son, Humphry de Colquhoun, is a witness in a charter from Malcolm, the fifth Earl of Lennox, in favor of Sir John de Luss,[239] between the years 1292–1333. The following notable mention of the construction of a house ad opus Culquhanorum, by order of King Robert Bruce, is taken from the Compotum Constabularii de Cardross, vol. i., in the accounts of the Great Chamberlains of Scotland, dated 30th July 1329, as cited by Mr. Tytler in the appendix to the second volume of his History of Scotland: “Item, in construccione cujusdam domus ad opus Culquhanorum Domini Regis ibidem, 10 solidi.” Mr. Tytler notes that Culquhanorum is “an obscure word, which occurs nowhere else—conjectured by a learned friend to be ‘keepers of the dogs,’ from the Gaelic root Gillen-au-con—abbreviated, Gillecon, Culquhoun.”

Sir Robert de Colquhoun, supposed by Mr Fraser, the family historian, to be fifth in descent from the first Humphry, and son of a Humphry, the fourth of Colquhoun, in the reign of David Bruce, married in or previous to the year 1368 the daughter and sole heiress (known in the family tradition as “The Fair Maid of Luss,”) of Godfrey de Luss, lord of Luss, head or chief of an ancient family of that name, and the sixth in a direct male line from Malduin, dean of Lennox, who, in the beginning of the thirteenth century, received from Alwyn, second Earl of Lennox, a charter of the lands of Luss. The Luss territories lie in the mountainous but beautiful and picturesque district on the margin of Loch Lomond. Sir Robert was designed “dominus de Colquhoun and de Luss,” in a charter dated in 1368; since which time the family have borne the designation of Colquhoun of Colquhoun and Luss. He is also witness in a charter of the lands of Auchmar by Walter of Faslane, Lord of Lennox, to Walter de Buchanan in 1373. He had four sons, namely—Sir Humphry, his heir; Robert, first of the family of Camstraddan, from whom several other families of the name of Colquhoun in Dumbartonshire are descended; Robert mentioned in the Camstraddan charter as “frater junior;” and Patrick, who is mentioned in a charter from his brother Sir Humphry to his other brother Robert.

Sir Robert de Colquhoun, believed by Mr. Fraser, the family historian, to be the fifth generation from the first Humphry and the son of a Humphry, the fourth of Colquhoun, during the reign of David Bruce, married in or before 1368 the daughter and only heiress (known in family tradition as “The Fair Maid of Luss”) of Godfrey de Luss, the lord of Luss, who was the head of an old family by that name and the sixth in a direct male line from Malduin, dean of Lennox, who, in the early thirteenth century, received a charter for the lands of Luss from Alwyn, the second Earl of Lennox. The Luss lands are located in a mountainous yet beautiful and picturesque area on the edge of Loch Lomond. Sir Robert was titled “dominus de Colquhoun and de Luss” in a charter dated 1368; since then, the family has carried the name Colquhoun of Colquhoun and Luss. He also witnessed a charter for the lands of Auchmar by Walter of Faslane, Lord of Lennox, to Walter de Buchanan in 1373. He had four sons: Sir Humphry, his heir; Robert, the first of the family of Camstraddan, from whom several other Colquhoun families in Dumbartonshire are descended; Robert, referred to in the Camstraddan charter as “frater junior;” and Patrick, who is mentioned in a charter from his brother Sir Humphry to their brother Robert.

The eldest son, Sir Humphry, sixth of Colquhoun, and eighth of Luss, is a witness in three charters by Duncan, Earl of Lennox, in the years 1393, 1394, and 1395. He died in 1406, and left three sons and two daughters. Patrick, his youngest son, was ancestor of the Colquhouns of Glennis, from whom the Colquhouns of Barrowfield, Piemont, and others were descended. The second son, John, succeeded his eldest brother. The eldest son, Sir Robert, died in 1408, and was succeeded by his brother. Sir John Colquhoun was appointed governor of the castle of Dumbarton, by King James I., for his fidelity to that king during his imprisonment in England. From his activity in punishing the depredations of the Highlanders, who often committed great outrages in the low country of Dumbartonshire, he rendered himself obnoxious to them, and a plot was formed for his destruction. He received a civil message from some of their chiefs, desiring a friendly conference, in order to accommodate all their differences. Suspecting no treachery, he went out to meet them but slightly attended, and was immediately attacked by a numerous body of Islanders, under two noted robber-chiefs, Lachlan Maclean and Murdoch Gibson, and slain in Inchmurren, on Loch Lomond, in 1439. By his wife, Jean, daughter of Robert, Lord Erskine, he had a son, Malcolm, a youth of great promise. He died before his father, leaving a son, John, who succeeded his grandfather in 1439. This Sir John Colquhoun was one of the most distinguished men of his age in Scotland, and highly esteemed by King James III., from whom he got a charter in 1457 of the lands of Luss, Colquhoun, and Garscube, in Dumbartonshire, and of the lands of Glyn and Sauchie, in Stirlingshire, incorporating the whole into a free barony, to be called the Barony of Luss; and in the following year he obtained from the king a charter erecting into a free forest the lands of Rossdhu and Glenmachome. From 1465 to 1469 he held the high office of comptroller of the Exchequer, and was subsequently appointed sheriff principal of Dumbartonshire. In 1645 he got a grant of the lands of Kilmardinny, and in 1473 and in 1474,[286] of Roseneath, Strone, &c. In 1474 he was appointed lord high chamberlain of Scotland, and immediately thereafter was nominated one of the ambassadors extraordinary to the Court of England, to negotiate a marriage between the Prince Royal of Scotland and the Princess Cicily, daughter of King Edward IV. By a royal charter dated 17th September 1477, he was constituted governor of the castle of Dumbarton for life. He was killed by a cannon-ball at the siege of Dumbarton Castle, probably in 1478. By his wife, daughter of Thomas, Lord Boyd, he had two sons and one daughter. His second son, Robert, was bred to the church, and was first rector of Kippen and Luss, and afterwards bishop of Argyle from 1473 to 1499. The daughter, Margaret, married Sir William Murray, seventh baron of Tullibardine (ancestor of the Dukes of Athole), and bore to him seventeen sons.

The eldest son, Sir Humphry, sixth of Colquhoun and eighth of Luss, was a witness in three charters by Duncan, Earl of Lennox, in 1393, 1394, and 1395. He died in 1406, leaving behind three sons and two daughters. Patrick, his youngest son, became the ancestor of the Colquhouns of Glennis, who are the forebears of the Colquhouns of Barrowfield, Piemont, and others. The second son, John, took over after his eldest brother. Sir Robert, the oldest son, died in 1408 and was succeeded by his brother. Sir John Colquhoun was appointed governor of Dumbarton Castle by King James I for his loyalty to the king during his imprisonment in England. Due to his efforts in punishing the Highlanders, who often committed serious crimes in the lowlands of Dumbartonshire, he made himself a target for them, and a plot was created for his downfall. He received a friendly message from some of their chiefs, asking for a peaceful meeting to resolve their issues. Not expecting any treachery, he went to meet them with minimal escort, but was immediately ambushed by a large group of Islanders, led by two infamous robbers, Lachlan Maclean and Murdoch Gibson, and was killed in Inchmurren, on Loch Lomond, in 1439. With his wife, Jean, daughter of Robert, Lord Erskine, he had a son, Malcolm, a promising young man. Unfortunately, he died before his father, leaving a son, John, who succeeded his grandfather in 1439. This Sir John Colquhoun was one of the most notable figures of his time in Scotland, highly regarded by King James III, who granted him a charter in 1457 for the lands of Luss, Colquhoun, and Garscube in Dumbartonshire, as well as the lands of Glyn and Sauchie in Stirlingshire, combining them into a free barony called the Barony of Luss. The following year, he received another charter from the king establishing the lands of Rossdhu and Glenmachome as a free forest. From 1465 to 1469, he held the prestigious role of comptroller of the Exchequer and was later appointed sheriff principal of Dumbartonshire. In 1645, he received a grant for the lands of Kilmardinny, and in 1473 and 1474, for Roseneath, Strone, etc. In 1474, he was named lord high chamberlain of Scotland and soon after was appointed as one of the extraordinary ambassadors to the Court of England to negotiate a marriage between the Royal Prince of Scotland and Princess Cicely, daughter of King Edward IV. By a royal charter dated September 17, 1477, he was made governor of Dumbarton Castle for life. He died from a cannonball during the siege of Dumbarton Castle, likely in 1478. With his wife, daughter of Thomas, Lord Boyd, he had two sons and one daughter. His second son, Robert, was educated for the church and served first as rector of Kippen and Luss, and later as bishop of Argyle from 1473 to 1499. The daughter, Margaret, married Sir William Murray, seventh baron of Tullibardine (ancestor of the Dukes of Athole), and bore him seventeen sons.

His eldest son, Sir Humphry Colquhoun, died in 1493, and was succeeded by his son, Sir John Colquhoun, who received the honour of knighthood from King James IV., and obtained a charter under the great seal of sundry lands and baronies in Dumbartonshire, dated 4th December 1506. On 11th July 1526 he and Patrick Colquhoun his son received a respite for assisting John, Earl of Lennox, in treasonably besieging, taking, and holding the castle of Dumbarton. He died before 16th August 1536. By his first wife, Elizabeth Stewart, daughter of John, Earl of Lennox, Sir John Colquhoun had four sons and four daughters; and by his second wife, Margaret, daughter of William Cunningham of Craigends, he had two sons and two daughters. His eldest son, Sir Humphry Colquhoun, married Lady Catherine Graham, daughter of William, first Earl of Montrose, and died in 1537. By her he had three sons and two daughters. His son James, designated of Garscube, ancestor of the Colquhouns of Garscube, Adam, and Patrick.[240] His eldest son, Sir John Colquhoun, married, first, Christian Erskine, daughter of Robert, Lord Erskine; and secondly, Agnes, daughter of the fourth Lord Boyd, ancestor of the Earls of Kilmarnock. He died in 1575.

His eldest son, Sir Humphry Colquhoun, died in 1493 and was succeeded by his son, Sir John Colquhoun, who was knighted by King James IV. He received a charter under the great seal for various lands and baronies in Dumbartonshire, dated December 4, 1506. On July 11, 1526, he and his son Patrick Colquhoun were granted a respite for helping John, Earl of Lennox, in treasonably besieging, capturing, and holding the castle of Dumbarton. He died before August 16, 1536. With his first wife, Elizabeth Stewart, daughter of John, Earl of Lennox, Sir John Colquhoun had four sons and four daughters; and with his second wife, Margaret, daughter of William Cunningham of Craigends, he had two sons and two daughters. His eldest son, Sir Humphry Colquhoun, married Lady Catherine Graham, daughter of William, the first Earl of Montrose, and died in 1537. With her, he had three sons and two daughters. His son James, designated of Garscube, is the ancestor of the Colquhouns of Garscube, Adam, and Patrick.[240] His eldest son, Sir John Colquhoun, first married Christian Erskine, daughter of Robert, Lord Erskine; and then married Agnes, daughter of the fourth Lord Boyd, who is an ancestor of the Earls of Kilmarnock. He died in 1575.

His eldest son, Humphry, acquired the heritable coronership of the county of Dumbarton, from Robert Graham of Knockdollian, which was ratified and confirmed by a charter under the great seal in 1583.

His oldest son, Humphry, inherited the lifelong title of coroner for the county of Dumbarton from Robert Graham of Knockdollian, which was officially ratified and confirmed by a charter under the great seal in 1583.

In July 1592, some of the Macgregors and Macfarlanes came down upon the low country of Dumbartonshire, and committed vast ravages, especially upon the territory of the Colquhouns. At the head of his vassals, and accompanied by several of the gentlemen of the neighbourhood, Sir Humphry Colquhoun attacked the invaders, and after a bloody conflict, which was only put an end to at nightfall, he was overpowered by his assailants, and forced to retreat. To quote from Mr Fraser’s Chiefs of the Colquhouns—“He betook himself to the castle of Bannachra, a stronghold which had been erected by the Colquhouns at the foot of the north side of the hill of Bennibuie, in the parish of Luss. A party of the Macfarlanes and Macgregors pursued him, and laid siege to his castle. One of the servants who attended the knight was of the same surname as himself. He had been tampered with by the assailants of his master, and treacherously made him their victim. The servant, while conducting his master to his room up a winding stair of the castle, made him by preconcert a mark for the arrows of the clan who pursued him by throwing the glare of a paper torch upon his person when opposite a loophole. A winged arrow, darted from its string with a steady aim, pierced the unhappy knight to the heart, and he fell dead on the spot. The fatal loophole is still pointed out, but the stair, like its unfortunate lord, has crumbled into dust.” Sir Humphry married, first, Lady Jean Cunningham, daughter of Alexander, fifth Earl of Glencairn, widow of the Earl of Argyll, by whom he had no children, and secondly, Jean, daughter of John, Lord Hamilton, by whom he had a daughter. Having no male issue, he was succeeded by his younger brother, Alexander.

In July 1592, some of the Macgregors and Macfarlanes came down into the lowlands of Dumbartonshire and caused extensive damage, especially to the land of the Colquhouns. Leading his followers and joined by several local gentlemen, Sir Humphry Colquhoun confronted the invaders, and after a bloody battle that continued until nightfall, he was overwhelmed by his attackers and forced to retreat. To quote from Mr. Fraser’s Chiefs of the Colquhouns: “He withdrew to the castle of Bannachra, a stronghold built by the Colquhouns at the base of the north side of Bennibuie hill, in the parish of Luss. A group of Macfarlanes and Macgregors chased him and laid siege to his castle. One of the servants attending the knight shared his surname. He had been bribed by his master’s enemies and deceitfully betrayed him. While leading his master to his room up a winding staircase in the castle, the servant, having made prior plans, signaled the pursuing clan by shining the light of a paper torch on him when they were near a loophole. An arrow, shot with deadly precision, struck the unfortunate knight in the heart, and he fell dead on the spot. The infamous loophole is still pointed out today, but the staircase, like its unfortunate lord, has crumbled into dust.” Sir Humphry married, first, Lady Jean Cunningham, daughter of Alexander, the fifth Earl of Glencairn, and widow of the Earl of Argyll, with whom he had no children, and secondly, Jean, daughter of John, Lord Hamilton, by whom he had a daughter. With no male heirs, he was succeeded by his younger brother, Alexander.

In Sir Alexander’s time occurred the raid of Glenfinlas, and the bloody clan conflict of Glenfruin, between the Colquhouns and Macgregors, in December 1602 and February 1603, regarding which the popular accounts are much at variance with the historical facts. The Colquhouns[287] had taken part in the execution of the letters of fire and sword issued by the crown against the Macgregors some years before, and the feud between them had been greatly aggravated by various acts of violence and aggression on both sides.

In Sir Alexander's time, there was the raid of Glenfinlas and the bloody clan conflict of Glenfruin between the Colquhouns and Macgregors, which took place in December 1602 and February 1603. The popular stories about these events often clash with the historical facts. The Colquhouns[287] had participated in carrying out the letters of fire and sword issued by the crown against the Macgregors a few years earlier, and the feud between them had been greatly worsened by various acts of violence and aggression from both sides.

In 1602, the Macgregors made a regular raid on the laird of Luss’s lands in Glenfinlas, and carried off a number of sheep and cattle, as well as slew several of the tenants. Alexander Colquhoun, who had before complained to the privy council against the Earl of Argyll for not repressing the clan Gregor, but who had failed in obtaining any redress, now adopted a tragic method in order to excite the sympathy of the king. He appeared before his majesty at Stirling, accompanied by a number of females, the relatives of those who had been killed or wounded at Glenfinlas, each carrying the bloody shirt of her killed or wounded relative, to implore his majesty to avenge the wrongs done them. The ruse had the desired effect upon the king, who, from a sensitiveness of constitutional temperament, which made him shudder even at the sight of blood, was extremely susceptible to impressions from scenes of this description, and he immediately granted a commission of lieutenancy to the laird of Luss, investing him with power to repress similar crimes, and to apprehend the perpetrators.

In 1602, the Macgregors launched a raid on the laird of Luss’s property in Glenfinlas, stealing a number of sheep and cattle, and killing several of the tenants. Alexander Colquhoun, who had previously complained to the privy council about the Earl of Argyll not stopping the clan Gregor but had not received any help, now took a desperate approach to gain the king's sympathy. He showed up at Stirling with several women, relatives of those who had been killed or injured in Glenfinlas, each carrying the bloody shirt of her deceased or wounded relative, pleading with the king to take action against the wrongs they had suffered. The king was moved by the scene, as he had a sensitive disposition that made him uneasy at the sight of blood, and he quickly granted a commission of lieutenancy to the laird of Luss, giving him the authority to tackle similar crimes and capture the offenders.

“This commission granted to their enemy appears to have roused the lawless rage of the Macgregors, who rose in strong force to defy the laird of Luss; and Glenfruin, with its disasters and sanguinary defeat of the Colquhouns, and its ultimate terrible consequences to the victorious clan themselves, was the result.”

“This commission given to their enemy seems to have sparked the wild anger of the Macgregors, who gathered in large numbers to challenge the laird of Luss; and Glenfruin, with its tragedies and bloody defeat of the Colquhouns, and the severe consequences it ultimately had for the victorious clan themselves, was the outcome.”

In the beginning of the year 1603, Allaster Macgregor of Glenstrae, followed by four hundred men chiefly of his own clan, but including also some of the clans Cameron and Anverich, armed with “halberschois, powaixes, twa-handit swordis, bowis and arrowis, and with hagbutis and pistoletis,” advanced into the territory of Luss. Colquhoun, acting under his royal commission, had raised a force which has been stated by some writers as having amounted to 300 horse and 500 foot. This is probably an exaggeration, but even if it is not, the disasters which befell them may be explained from the trap into which they fell, and from the nature of the ground on which they encountered the enemy. This divested them of all the advantages which they might have derived from superiority of numbers and from their horse.

At the start of the year 1603, Allaster Macgregor of Glenstrae, leading four hundred men mainly from his own clan, but also including some from the Cameron and Anverich clans, armed with "halberds, pikes, two-handed swords, bows and arrows, and with muskets and pistols," moved into the Luss territory. Colquhoun, acting on his royal commission, had gathered a force that some writers claim consisted of 300 cavalry and 500 infantry. This may be an overstatement, but even if it isn’t, the disasters that struck them can be attributed to the trap they fell into and the rough terrain where they faced the enemy. This stripped them of all the advantages they might have gained from their larger numbers and cavalry.

On the 7th February 1603, the Macgregors were in Glenfruin “in two divisions,” writes Mr Fraser—“One of them at the head of the glen, and the other in ambuscade near the farm of Strone, at a hollow or ravine called the Crate. The Colquhouns came into Glenfruin from the Luss side, which is opposite Strone—probably by Glen Luss and Glen Mackurn. Alexander Colquhoun pushed on his forces in order to get through the glen before encountering the Macgregors; but, aware of his approach, Allaster Macgregor also pushed forward one division of his forces and entered at the head of the glen in time to prevent his enemy from emerging from the upper end of the glen, whilst his brother, John Macgregor, with the division of his clan, which lay in ambuscade, by a detour, took the rear of the Colquhouns, which prevented their retreat down the glen without fighting their way through that section of the Macgregors who had got in their rear. The success of the stratagem by which the Colquhouns were thus placed between two fires seems to be the only way of accounting for the terrible slaughter of the Colquhouns and the much less loss of the Macgregors.

On February 7, 1603, the Macgregors were in Glenfruin “in two groups,” as Mr. Fraser writes—“One at the head of the glen and the other hidden near the farm of Strone, in a hollow or ravine called the Crate. The Colquhouns entered Glenfruin from the Luss side, which is opposite Strone—likely through Glen Luss and Glen Mackurn. Alexander Colquhoun advanced his forces to get through the glen before facing the Macgregors; however, aware of his approach, Allaster Macgregor also moved one group of his forces and entered at the head of the glen just in time to stop his enemy from coming out of the upper end of the glen, while his brother, John Macgregor, with the group of his clan that was lying in wait, took a detour to attack the Colquhouns from behind, blocking their escape down the glen without having to fight their way through the section of the Macgregors that had flanked them. The success of the plan that trapped the Colquhouns between two attacks seems to be the only explanation for the heavy losses suffered by the Colquhouns compared to the much lighter casualties among the Macgregors.

“The Colquhouns soon became unable to maintain their ground, and, falling into a moss at the farm of Auchingaich, they were thrown into disorder, and made a hasty and disorderly retreat, which proved even more disastrous than the conflict, for they had to force their way through the men led by John Macgregor, whilst they were pressed behind by Allaster, who, reuniting the two divisions of his army, continued the pursuit.”

“The Colquhouns quickly found themselves unable to hold their ground, and as they stumbled into a marsh at the farm of Auchingaich, they fell into chaos and had to make a rushed and disorganized retreat, which turned out to be even more catastrophic than the battle itself. They had to push their way through the men led by John Macgregor while being pressured from behind by Allaster, who had reunited the two divisions of his army and continued the chase.”

All who fell into the hands of the victors were at once put to death, and the chief of the Colquhouns barely escaped with his life after his horse had been killed under him. One hundred and forty of the Colquhouns were slaughtered, and many more were wounded, among whom were several women and children. When the pursuit ended, the work of spoliation[288] and devastation commenced. Large numbers of horses, cattle, sheep, and goats were carried off, and many of the houses and steadings of the tenantry were burned to the ground. Their triumph the Macgregors were not allowed long to enjoy. The government took instant and severe measures against them. A price was put upon the heads of seventy or eighty of them by name, and upon a number of their confederates of other clans:—“Before any judicial inquiry was made,” says Mr Fraser, “on 3d April 1603, only two days before James VI. left Scotland for England to take possession of the English throne, an Act of Privy Council was passed, by which the name of Gregor or Macgregor was for ever abolished. All of this surname were commanded, under the penalty of death, to change it for another; and the same penalty was denounced against those who should give food or shelter to any of the clan. All who had been at the conflict of Glenfruin, and at the spoliation and burning of the lands of the Laird of Luss, were prohibited, under the penalty of death, from carrying any weapon except a pointless knife to eat their meat.” Thirty-five of the clan Gregor were executed after trial between the 20th May 1603 and the 2d March 1604. Amongst these was Allaster Macgregor, who surrendered himself to the Earl of Argyll.

All who fell into the hands of the victors were immediately executed, and the chief of the Colquhouns barely escaped with his life after his horse was killed beneath him. One hundred and forty of the Colquhouns were killed, and many more were injured, including several women and children. When the pursuit ended, the looting and destruction began. Large numbers of horses, cattle, sheep, and goats were taken, and many of the houses and farms of the tenants were burned to the ground. The Macgregors were not allowed to enjoy their victory for long. The government quickly took severe action against them. A bounty was placed on the heads of seventy or eighty of them by name, along with several of their allies from other clans:—“Before any judicial inquiry was made,” says Mr. Fraser, “on April 3, 1603, just two days before James VI left Scotland for England to assume the English throne, an Act of Privy Council was passed, which permanently abolished the name of Gregor or Macgregor. All those with this surname were commanded, under the threat of death, to change it to another; and the same penalty was imposed on anyone who provided food or shelter to any of the clan. All who had been involved in the conflict at Glenfruin, and in the looting and burning of the lands of the Laird of Luss, were banned, under the penalty of death, from carrying any weapon except a dull knife for eating.” Thirty-five members of the Macgregor clan were executed after trial between May 20, 1603, and March 2, 1604. Among them was Allaster Macgregor, who surrendered to the Earl of Argyll.

By his wife Helen, daughter of Sir George Buchanan of that ilk, Alexander had one son and five daughters. He died in 1617.

By his wife Helen, daughter of Sir George Buchanan of that ilk, Alexander had one son and five daughters. He passed away in 1617.

The eldest son, Sir John, in his father’s lifetime, got a charter under the great seal of the ten pound land of Dunnerbuck, dated 20th February 1602, was created a baronet of Nova Scotia by patent dated the last day of August 1625. He married Lady Lillias Graham, daughter of the fourth Earl of Montrose, brother of the great Marquis, by whom he had three sons and three daughters. His two eldest sons succeeded to the baronetcy. From Alexander, the third son, the Colquhouns of Tillyquhoun were descended. He died in 1647.

The eldest son, Sir John, during his father's lifetime, received a charter under the great seal for the ten-pound land of Dunnerbuck, dated February 20, 1602. He was made a baronet of Nova Scotia by a patent dated August 31, 1625. He married Lady Lillias Graham, the daughter of the fourth Earl of Montrose, who was the brother of the famous Marquis. Together, they had three sons and three daughters. His two eldest sons inherited the baronetcy. Alexander, their third son, was the ancestor of the Colquhouns of Tillyquhoun. He passed away in 1647.

Sir John, the second baronet of Luss, married Margaret, daughter and sole heiress of Sir Gideon Baillie of Lochend, in the county of Haddington, and had two sons, and seven daughters. He adhered firmly to the royal cause during all the time of the civil wars, on which account he suffered many hardships, and, in 1654, was by Cromwell fined two thousand pounds sterling. He was succeeded in 1676 by his younger son, Sir James—the elder having predeceased him—third baronet of Luss, who held the estates only four years, and being a minor, unmarried, left no issue. He was succeeded in 1680 by his uncle, Sir James, who married Penuel, daughter of William Cunningham of Balleichan, in Ireland. He had, with one daughter, two sons, Sir Humphry, fifth baronet, and James. The former was a member of the last Scottish Parliament, and strenuously opposed and voted against every article of the treaty of union. By his wife Margaret, daughter of Sir Patrick Houston of that ilk, baronet, he had an only daughter, Anne Colquhoun, his sole heiress, who, in 1702, married James Grant of Pluscardine, second son of Ludovick Grant of Grant, immediate younger brother of Brigadier Alexander Grant, heir apparent of the said Ludovick.

Sir John, the second baronet of Luss, married Margaret, the daughter and only heiress of Sir Gideon Baillie of Lochend in Haddingtonshire. They had two sons and seven daughters. He strongly supported the royal cause throughout the civil wars, which led to many hardships for him, and in 1654, Cromwell fined him two thousand pounds sterling. In 1676, he was succeeded by his younger son, Sir James—the elder son had passed away—who was the third baronet of Luss. He held the estates for only four years, and as a minor and unmarried, he left no heirs. In 1680, he was succeeded by his uncle, Sir James, who married Penuel, the daughter of William Cunningham of Balleichan in Ireland. They had two sons, Sir Humphry, the fifth baronet, and James, along with one daughter. Sir Humphry was a member of the last Scottish Parliament and strongly opposed every article of the treaty of union. He had an only daughter, Anne Colquhoun, with his wife Margaret, the daughter of Sir Patrick Houston of that ilk, who became his sole heiress. In 1702, she married James Grant of Pluscardine, the second son of Ludovick Grant of Grant, who was the immediate younger brother of Brigadier Alexander Grant, the heir apparent of Ludovick.

Having no male issue, Sir Humphry, with the design that his daughter and her husband should succeed him in his whole estate and honours, in 1704 resigned his baronetcy into the hands of her majesty Queen Anne, for a new patent to himself in liferent, and his son-in-law and his heirs therein named in fee, but with this express limitation that he and his heirs so succeeding to that estate and title should be obliged to bear the name and arms of Colquhoun of Luss, &c. It was also specially provided that the estates of Grant and Luss should not be conjoined.

Having no male heirs, Sir Humphry intended for his daughter and her husband to inherit his entire estate and titles. In 1704, he resigned his baronetcy to Queen Anne, seeking a new patent for himself for life and for his son-in-law and his heirs in fee. However, it was clearly stipulated that he and his heirs who succeeded to the estate and title had to carry the name and arms of Colquhoun of Luss, etc. It was also specifically noted that the estates of Grant and Luss should remain separate.

Sir Humphry died in 1718, and was succeeded in his estate and honours by James Grant, his son-in-law, under the name and designation of Sir James Colquhoun of Luss. He enjoyed that estate and title till the death of his elder brother, Brigadier Alexander Grant, in 1719, when, succeeding to the estate of Grant, he relinquished the name and title of Colquhoun of Luss, and resumed his own, retaining the baronetcy, it being by the last patent vested in his person. He died in 1747.

Sir Humphry died in 1718, and his estate and honors were passed on to his son-in-law, James Grant, who took on the name and title of Sir James Colquhoun of Luss. He held that estate and title until the death of his older brother, Brigadier Alexander Grant, in 1719. After that, he inherited the estate of Grant and gave up the name and title of Colquhoun of Luss, returning to his own name, while keeping the baronetcy, as it was vested in him by the last patent. He died in 1747.

By the said Anne, his wife, he had a[289] numerous family. His eldest son, Humphry Colquhoun, subsequently Humphry Grant of Grant, died unmarried in 1732. The second son, Ludovick, became Sir Ludovick Grant of Grant, baronet, while the fourth son James succeeded as Sir James Colquhoun of Luss, the third son having died in infancy. He is the amiable and very polite gentleman described by Smollett in his novel of Humphry Clinker, under the name of “Sir George Colquhoun, a colonel in the Dutch service.” He married Lady Helen Sutherland, daughter of William Lord Strathnaver, son of the Earl of Sutherland, and by her he had three sons and five daughters. In 1777 he founded the town of Helensburgh on the frith of Clyde, and named it after his wife. To put an end to some disputes which had arisen with regard to the destination of the old patent of the Nova Scotia baronetcy, (John Colquhoun of Tillyquhoun, as the eldest cadet, having, on the death of his cousin-german, Sir Humphry Colquhoun, in 1718, assumed the title as heir male of his grandfather, the patentee), Sir James was, in 1786, created a baronet of Great Britain. His second youngest daughter, Margaret, married William Baillie, a lord of session, under the title of Lord Polkemmet, and was the mother of Sir William Baillie, baronet. Sir James died in November 1786.

By the said Anne, his wife, he had a[289] numerous family. His eldest son, Humphry Colquhoun, later known as Humphry Grant of Grant, died unmarried in 1732. The second son, Ludovick, became Sir Ludovick Grant of Grant, baronet, while the fourth son James succeeded as Sir James Colquhoun of Luss, the third son having died in infancy. He is the charming and very polite gentleman described by Smollett in his novel Humphry Clinker, under the name of “Sir George Colquhoun, a colonel in the Dutch service.” He married Lady Helen Sutherland, daughter of William Lord Strathnaver, son of the Earl of Sutherland, and with her, he had three sons and five daughters. In 1777 he founded the town of Helensburgh on the frith of Clyde, naming it after his wife. To resolve some disputes that had come up regarding the old patent of the Nova Scotia baronetcy, (John Colquhoun of Tillyquhoun, as the eldest cadet, had assumed the title as heir male of his grandfather, the patentee, after the death of his cousin Sir Humphry Colquhoun in 1718), Sir James was created a baronet of Great Britain in 1786. His second youngest daughter, Margaret, married William Baillie, a lord of session, under the title of Lord Polkemmet, and was the mother of Sir William Baillie, baronet. Sir James died in November 1786.

His eldest son, Sir James Colquhoun, second baronet under the new patent, sheriff-depute of Dumbartonshire, was one of the principal clerks of session. By his wife, Mary, daughter and co-heir of James Falconer, Esq. of Monktown, he had seven sons and four daughters. He died in 1805. His eldest son, Sir James, third baronet, was for some time M.P. for Dumbartonshire. He married, on 13th June 1799, his cousin Janet, daughter of Sir John Sinclair, baronet, and had three sons and two daughters. Of this lady, who died October 21, 1846, and who was distinguished for her piety and benevolence, a memoir exists by the late Rev. James Hamilton, D.D., London.

His oldest son, Sir James Colquhoun, the second baronet under the new patent and sheriff-depute of Dumbartonshire, was one of the main clerks of session. With his wife, Mary, the daughter and co-heir of James Falconer, Esq. of Monktown, he had seven sons and four daughters. He passed away in 1805. His oldest son, Sir James, the third baronet, served as the M.P. for Dumbartonshire for a time. He married his cousin Janet, the daughter of Sir John Sinclair, baronet, on June 13, 1799, and they had three sons and two daughters. A memoir of her, who died on October 21, 1846, and was known for her piety and kindness, was written by the late Rev. James Hamilton, D.D., London.

Old Rossdhu Castle, from the Chiefs of the Colquhouns.

“Some time after Sir James’ succession,” says Mr Fraser, to whose book on the Colquhouns we have been much indebted in this account, “significant testimony was given that the ancient feud between his family and that of the Macgregors, which had frequently led to such disastrous results to both, had given place to feelings of hearty goodwill and friendship.[290] On an invitation from Sir James and Lady Colquhoun, Sir John Murray Macgregor and Lady Macgregor came on a visit to Rossdhu. The two baronets visited Glenfruin. They were accompanied by Lady Colquhoun and Misses Helen and Catherine Colquhoun. After the battlefield had been carefully inspected by the descendants of the combatants, Sir J. M. Macgregor insisted on shaking hands with Sir James Colquhoun and the whole party on the spot where it was supposed that the battle had been hottest. On the occasion of the same visit to Rossdhu, the party ascended Ben Lomond, which dominates so grandly over Loch Lomond. On the summit of this lofty mountain, Sir John M. Macgregor danced a Highland reel with Miss Catherine Colquhoun, afterwards Mrs Millar of Earnoch. Sir John was then fully eighty years of age.”

“Some time after Sir James took over,” says Mr. Fraser, whose book on the Colquhouns we have greatly relied on for this account, “important evidence showed that the old feud between his family and the Macgregors, which had often led to devastating outcomes for both sides, had given way to genuine goodwill and friendship.[290] Upon an invitation from Sir James and Lady Colquhoun, Sir John Murray Macgregor and Lady Macgregor visited Rossdhu. The two baronets went to Glenfruin. They were joined by Lady Colquhoun and Misses Helen and Catherine Colquhoun. After the battlefield was thoroughly examined by the descendants of those who fought, Sir J. M. Macgregor insisted on shaking hands with Sir James Colquhoun and the entire group at the spot where the battle was believed to have been most intense. During the same visit to Rossdhu, the group climbed Ben Lomond, which majestically overlooks Loch Lomond. At the top of this high mountain, Sir John M. Macgregor danced a Highland reel with Miss Catherine Colquhoun, who later became Mrs. Millar of Earnoch. Sir John was then a vigorous eighty years old.”

His eldest son, Sir James Colquhoun, the fourth baronet of the new creation, and the eighth of the old patent, succeeded on his father’s death, 3d Feb. 1836; chief of the Colquhouns of Luss; Lord-lieutenant of Dumbartonshire, and M.P. for that county from 1837 to 1841. He married in June 1843, Jane, daughter of Sir Robert Abercromby of Birkenbog. She died 3d May 1844, leaving one son, James, born in 1844.

His oldest son, Sir James Colquhoun, the fourth baronet of the new creation and the eighth of the old patent, took over after his father passed away on February 3, 1836. He was the chief of the Colquhouns of Luss, the Lord Lieutenant of Dumbartonshire, and served as the Member of Parliament for that county from 1837 to 1841. He married Jane, the daughter of Sir Robert Abercromby of Birkenbog, in June 1843. She died on May 3, 1844, leaving behind one son, James, who was born in 1844.

The family mansion, Rossdhu, is situated on a beautiful peninsula. To the possessions of the family of Colquhoun was added in 1852 the estate of Ardincaple, purchased from the Duchess Dowager of Argyll. According to Mr Fraser, the three baronets of Luss, before Sir James, purchased up no less than fourteen lairdships.

The family mansion, Rossdhu, is located on a stunning peninsula. In 1852, the Colquhoun family expanded their holdings by acquiring the Ardincaple estate from the Duchess Dowager of Argyll. Mr. Fraser notes that the three baronets of Luss, prior to Sir James, bought up no fewer than fourteen lairdships.

Robert, a younger son of Sir Robert Colquhoun of that ilk, who married the heiress of Luss, was the first of the Colquhouns of Camstrodden, which estate, with the lands of Achirgahan, he obtained by charter, dated 4th July 1395, from his brother Sir Humphry. Sir James Colquhoun, third baronet, purchased in 1826 that estate from the hereditary proprietor, and re-annexed it to the estate of Luss.

Robert, the younger son of Sir Robert Colquhoun of that ilk, who married the heiress of Luss, was the first of the Colquhouns of Camstrodden. He received this estate, along with the lands of Achirgahan, by a charter dated July 4, 1395, from his brother Sir Humphry. Sir James Colquhoun, the third baronet, bought that estate from the hereditary owner in 1826 and added it back to the estate of Luss.

The Killermont line, originally of Garscadden, is a scion of the Camstrodden branch.

The Killermont line, originally from Garscadden, is a descendant of the Camstrodden branch.

FORBES.

Badge—Broom.

Although there is great doubt as to the Celtic or at least Gaelic origin of the Forbes clan, still, as it was one of the most powerful and influential of the northern clans, it may claim a notice here. “The Forbes Family and following,” says Smibert, “ranked early among the strongest on the north-eastern coast of Scotland; and no one can reasonably doubt but that the ancient Pictish Gael of the region in question constituted a large proportion (if not of the Forbeses, at least) of the followers of the house.”

Although there’s a lot of uncertainty about whether the Forbes clan comes from Celtic or, at least, Gaelic roots, it was definitely one of the most powerful and influential clans in the north, so it deserves a mention here. “The Forbes Family and its descendants,” says Smibert, “were ranked early among the strongest on the northeastern coast of Scotland; and no one can reasonably doubt that the ancient Pictish Gael of the area in question made up a large portion (if not of the Forbeses themselves, at least) of the followers of the house.”

The traditions regarding the origin of the surname of Forbes are various; and some of them very fanciful. The principal of these, referred to by Sir Samuel Forbes in his “View of the diocese of Aberdeen” (MS. quoted by the Statistical Account of Scotland, art. Tullynessle and Forbes), states that this name was first assumed by one Ochonchar, from Ireland, who having slain a ferocious bear in that district, took the name of Forbear, now spelled and pronounced Forbes, in two syllables; although the English, in pronunciation, make it only one. In consequence of this feat the Forbeses carry in their arms three bears’ heads. A variation of this story says that the actor in this daring exploit was desirous of exhibiting his courage to the young and beautiful heiress of the adjacent castle, whose name being Bess, he, on receiving her hand as his reward, assumed it[291] to commemorate his having killed the bear for “Bess.” Another tradition states that the name of the founder of the family was originally Bois, a follower of an early Scottish king, and that on granting him certain lands for some extraordinary service, his majesty observed that they were “for Boice.” The surname, however, is territorial, and said to be Celtic, from the Gaelic word Ferbash or Ferbasach, a bold man.

The stories about the origin of the surname Forbes vary, with some being quite imaginative. The main one, mentioned by Sir Samuel Forbes in his “View of the diocese of Aberdeen” (MS. quoted by the Statistical Account of Scotland, art. Tullynessle and Forbes), claims that the name was first taken by a man named Ochonchar from Ireland. After he killed a fierce bear in that area, he adopted the name Forbear, which is now spelled and pronounced Forbes in two syllables; however, the English say it as one syllable. Because of this achievement, the Forbes family features three bear heads in their coat of arms. Another version of this tale suggests that the person who performed this brave act wanted to show off his bravery to the young and beautiful heiress of the nearby castle, named Bess. After winning her hand as a reward, he took on her name to honor the bear he killed for “Bess.” Another tradition indicates that the family's founder was originally named Bois, a follower of an early Scottish king, and when the king granted him certain lands for some notable service, he remarked that they were “for Boice.” However, the surname is actually territorial and is believed to be Celtic, derived from the Gaelic word Ferbash or Ferbasach, which means a bold man.

Clan tartan
FORBES.

“On the whole,” says Smibert, “the traditions of the family, as well as other authorities, countenance with unusual strength, the belief, that the heads of the Forbeses belonged really to the Irish branch, and were among those strangers of that race whom the Lowland kings planted in the north and north-east of Scotland to overawe the remaining primary population of Gaelic Picts.”

“Overall,” says Smibert, “the family's traditions, along with other sources, strongly support the belief that the heads of the Forbeses truly came from the Irish branch. They were among those outsiders of that ethnicity whom the Lowland kings settled in the northern and northeastern parts of Scotland to intimidate the remaining original population of Gaelic Picts.”

According to Skene, in his treatise De Verborum Significatione, Duncan Forbois got from King Alexander (but which of the three kings of that name is not mentioned) a charter of the lands and heritage of Forbois in Aberdeenshire, whence the surname. In the reign of King William the Lion, John de Forbes possessed the lands of that name. His son, Fergus de Forbes, had a charter of the same from Alexander, Earl of Buchan, about 1236. Next of this race are Duncan de Forbes, his son, 1262, and Alexander de Forbes, grandson, governor of Urquhart Castle in Moray, which he bravely defended for a long time, in 1304, against Edward I. of England; but on its surrender all within the castle were put to the sword, except the wife of the governor, who escaped to Ireland, and was there delivered of a posthumous son. This son, Sir Alexander de Forbes, the only one of his family remaining, came to Scotland in the reign of Robert the Bruce, and his patrimonial inheritance of Forbes having been bestowed upon others, he obtained a grant of other lands instead. He was killed at the battle of Duplin, in 1332, fighting valiantly on the side of King David, the son of Bruce. From his son, Sir John de Forbes, 1373, all the numerous families in Scotland who bear the name and their offshoots, trace their descent.[241]

According to Skene, in his treatise De Verborum Significatione, Duncan Forbois received a charter for the lands and heritage of Forbois in Aberdeenshire from King Alexander (though it's unclear which of the three kings with that name it was). During King William the Lion's reign, John de Forbes owned the lands of that name. His son, Fergus de Forbes, received a charter for the same from Alexander, Earl of Buchan, around 1236. The next in this lineage are Duncan de Forbes, his son in 1262, and Alexander de Forbes, his grandson, who was the governor of Urquhart Castle in Moray. He bravely defended the castle for a long time in 1304 against Edward I of England, but when it surrendered, everyone inside was killed except the governor's wife, who escaped to Ireland and later gave birth to a posthumous son. This son, Sir Alexander de Forbes, the last of his family, returned to Scotland during Robert the Bruce's reign. Since his ancestral lands of Forbes had been given to others, he received a grant of different lands instead. He was killed at the Battle of Duplin in 1332, fighting valiantly for King David, the son of Bruce. All the numerous families in Scotland that bear the name and their descendants trace their lineage back to his son, Sir John de Forbes, from 1373.[241]

Sir John’s son, Sir Alexander de Forbes (curiously said to be posthumous like the above Alexander), acquired from Thomas, Earl of Mar, several lands in Aberdeenshire, the grant of which King Robert II. ratified by charter in the third year of his reign. By King Robert III. he was appointed justiciary of Aberdeen, and coroner of that county. He died in 1405. By his wife, a daughter of Kennedy of Dunure, he had four sons, namely—Sir Alexander, his successor, the first Lord Forbes; Sir William, ancestor of the Lords Pitsligo; Sir John, who obtained the thanedom of Formartine (which now gives the title of viscount to the Earl of Aberdeen) and the lands of Tolquhoun, by his marriage with Marjory, daughter and heiress of Sir Henry Preston of Formartine, knight (of the Dingwall family), and was ancestor of the Forbeses of Tolquhoun, Foveran, Watertoun, Culloden, and others of the name; and Alexander, founder of the family of Brux, and others.

Sir John’s son, Sir Alexander de Forbes (curiously said to be born after the death of the previous Alexander), received several lands in Aberdeenshire from Thomas, Earl of Mar, which King Robert II confirmed with a charter in the third year of his reign. King Robert III appointed him as justiciary of Aberdeen and coroner of that county. He passed away in 1405. With his wife, a daughter of Kennedy of Dunure, he had four sons: Sir Alexander, his successor, the first Lord Forbes; Sir William, the ancestor of the Lords Pitsligo; Sir John, who obtained the thanedom of Formartine (which now gives the title of viscount to the Earl of Aberdeen) and the lands of Tolquhoun by marrying Marjory, daughter and heiress of Sir Henry Preston of Formartine, knight (of the Dingwall family), and became the ancestor of the Forbes family of Tolquhoun, Foveran, Watertoun, Culloden, and others; and Alexander, who founded the family of Brux and others.

Alexander, the elder son, was created a peer of parliament sometime after 1436. The precise date of creation is not known, but in a precept, directed by James II. to the lords of the exchequer, dated 12th July 1442, he is styled Lord Forbes. He died in 1448. By his wife, Lady Elizabeth (sometimes called Lady Mary) Douglas, only daughter of George, Earl of Angus, and grand-daughter of King Robert II, he had two sons and three daughters.

Alexander, the older son, was made a member of the House of Lords sometime after 1436. The exact date of his title creation isn't known, but in a document issued by James II to the lords of the exchequer, dated July 12, 1442, he is referred to as Lord Forbes. He passed away in 1448. With his wife, Lady Elizabeth (who is sometimes called Lady Mary) Douglas, the only daughter of George, Earl of Angus, and granddaughter of King Robert II, he had two sons and three daughters.

James, the elder son, second Lord Forbes, was knighted by King James III. He died soon after 1460. By his wife, Lady Egidia Keith, second daughter of the first Earl Marischal, he had three sons and a daughter, namely—William, third Lord Forbes; Duncan, of Corsindae, ancestor (by his second son) of the Forbeses of Monymusk; and Patrick, the first of the family of Corse, progenitor of the Forbeses, baronets, of Craigievar, and of the Irish Earls of Granard. The daughter, Egidia, became the wife of Malcolm Forbes of Tolquhoun.

James, the older son and the second Lord Forbes, was knighted by King James III. He passed away shortly after 1460. With his wife, Lady Egidia Keith, the second daughter of the first Earl Marischal, he had three sons and a daughter: William, the third Lord Forbes; Duncan of Corsindae, who is the ancestor (through his second son) of the Forbes family of Monymusk; and Patrick, the first of the family of Corse, who is the ancestor of the Forbes baronets of Craigievar and the Irish Earls of Granard. His daughter, Egidia, married Malcolm Forbes of Tolquhoun.

William, third Lord Forbes, married Lady Christian Gordon, third daughter of Alexander, first Earl of Huntly, and had, with a daughter, three sons, Alexander, fourth lord; Arthur, fifth lord; and John, sixth lord.

William, the third Lord Forbes, married Lady Christian Gordon, the third daughter of Alexander, the first Earl of Huntly. They had a daughter and three sons: Alexander, the fourth lord; Arthur, the fifth lord; and John, the sixth lord.

Alexander, fourth lord, died, while yet young, before 16th May 1491.

Alexander, the fourth lord, died young, before May 16, 1491.

Arthur, fifth Lord Forbes, succeeded his brother, and being under age at the time, he was placed as one of the king’s wards, under the guardianship of John, Lord Glammis, whose daughter he had married, but he died soon after his accession to the title, without children.

Arthur, the fifth Lord Forbes, took over from his brother. Since he was underage at the time, he became one of the king's wards and was placed under the care of John, Lord Glammis, whose daughter he had married. However, he died shortly after becoming Lord, without having any children.

His next brother, John, became sixth Lord Forbes, before 30th October 1496, at which date he is witness to a charter. The sixth lord died in 1547. He was thrice married, first, to Lady Catherine Stewart, second daughter of John, Earl of Athole, uterine brother of King James II., and by her he had a son John, who died young, and a daughter, Elizabeth, married to John Grant of Grant; secondly, to Christian, daughter of Sir John Lundin of that ilk, by whom he had two sons and four daughters; and, thirdly, to Elizabeth Barlow or Barclay, relict of the first Lord Elphinstone, killed at Flodden in 1513, by whom he had a son, Arthur Forbes of Putachie, and a daughter, Janet, who was also thrice married.

His next brother, John, became the sixth Lord Forbes before October 30, 1496, at which point he is listed as a witness to a charter. The sixth lord died in 1547. He was married three times: first, to Lady Catherine Stewart, the second daughter of John, Earl of Athole, who was the half-brother of King James II. With her, he had a son named John, who died young, and a daughter named Elizabeth, who married John Grant of Grant. His second marriage was to Christian, the daughter of Sir John Lundin of that ilk, with whom he had two sons and four daughters. Lastly, he married Elizabeth Barlow or Barclay, the widow of the first Lord Elphinstone, who was killed at Flodden in 1513. Together, they had a son, Arthur Forbes of Putachie, and a daughter, Janet, who also had three marriages.

The elder son of the second marriage, John, the Master of Forbes above mentioned, is stated to have been a young man of great courage and good education, but of a bold and turbulent spirit. He was beheaded for treason, on the 17th of July 1537.

The elder son from the second marriage, John, the Master of Forbes mentioned earlier, is said to have been a young man with great courage and a good education, but with a bold and unruly spirit. He was beheaded for treason on July 17, 1537.

After the execution of the Master, the king (James V.) seems to have been anxious to compensate the family for his severity towards them, by admitting his next brother, William, into his favour. He restored to him his brother’s honours and estates, and in 1539, appointed him one of the gentlemen of his bedchamber. This William succeeded his father in 1547, as seventh Lord Forbes, and died in 1593. He had married Elizabeth Keith, daughter and coheiress, with her sister, Margaret, Countess Marischal, of Sir William Keith of Inverugie, and had by her six sons and eight daughters. The sons were, John, eighth Lord Forbes; William, of Foderhouse; James, of Lethendy: Robert, prior of Monymusk; Arthur of Logie, called from his complexion, “Black Arthur;” and Abraham, of Blacktoun.

After the Master was executed, the king (James V.) appeared to be eager to make amends with the family for his harsh treatment by bringing his next brother, William, into his favor. He restored William's brother’s honors and estates, and in 1539, appointed him one of the gentlemen of his bedchamber. William succeeded his father in 1547 as the seventh Lord Forbes and died in 1593. He married Elizabeth Keith, the daughter and coheiress, along with her sister, Margaret, Countess Marischal, of Sir William Keith of Inverugie, and together they had six sons and eight daughters. The sons were John, the eighth Lord Forbes; William, of Foderhouse; James, of Lethendy; Robert, prior of Monymusk; Arthur of Logie, nicknamed “Black Arthur” due to his complexion; and Abraham, of Blacktoun.

John, eighth Lord Forbes, was one of the five noblemen appointed by commission from the king, dated 25th July 1594, lieutenants of the northern counties, for the suppression of the rebellion of the popish Earls of Huntly and Errol. His lordship was served heir to his mother 13th November 1604, and died soon afterwards. He had married, while still Master of Forbes, Lady Margaret Gordon, eldest daughter of George, fourth Earl of Huntly, and had, with a daughter named Jean, a son, John, who, being educated in the faith of his mother, entered a religious order on the continent, and died without succession. This lady Lord Forbes repudiated, and in consequence a sanguinary contest took place in 1572, in the parish of Clatt, Aberdeenshire, between the two rival clans of Forbes and Gordon. The latter, under the command of two of the earl’s brothers, attacked the Forbeses, within a rude intrenchment which they had formed on the white hill of Tillyangus, in the south-western extremity of the parish, and after a severe contest the Gordons prevailed, having carried the intrenchment, and slain the Master’s brother, “Black Arthur.” The pursuit of the Forbeses was continued to the very gates of Druminner, the seat of their chief. A number of cairns are still pointed out where those slain on this occasion are said to have been buried. The eighth Lord Forbes took for his second wife, Janet, daughter of James Seton of Touch, and had, besides Arthur, ninth lord, another son, and a daughter.

John, the eighth Lord Forbes, was one of the five noblemen appointed by the king on July 25, 1594, as lieutenants of the northern counties to help suppress the rebellion of the Catholic Earls of Huntly and Errol. He was recognized as his mother’s heir on November 13, 1604, and died soon after. While still Master of Forbes, he married Lady Margaret Gordon, the eldest daughter of George, the fourth Earl of Huntly. They had a daughter named Jean and a son named John, who was raised in his mother’s faith and joined a religious order in Europe, dying without children. Lord Forbes later repudiated this lady, which led to a bloody conflict in 1572 in the parish of Clatt, Aberdeenshire, between the rival Forbes and Gordon clans. The Gordons, led by two of the Earl’s brothers, attacked the Forbeses, who had constructed a makeshift defense on the white hill of Tillyangus in the southwestern part of the parish. After a fierce battle, the Gordons won, taking the fortification and killing the Master’s brother, “Black Arthur.” The pursuit of the Forbeses continued all the way to Druminner, their chief's residence. There are still several cairns marked today where the fallen from this battle are believed to be buried. The eighth Lord Forbes married Janet, the daughter of James Seton of Touch, as his second wife, and they had another son and a daughter, in addition to Arthur, the ninth lord.

Arthur, ninth lord, married on 1st February 1600, Jean, second daughter of Alexander, fourth Lord Elphinstone. He was succeeded by his only surviving son, Alexander, tenth Lord Forbes, who fought against the imperialists under the banner of the lion of the north, the renowned Gustavus Adolphus of Sweden, in whose service he attained the rank of lieutenant-general, and won for himself a high military reputation. On his return home, he had a considerable command in the army sent from Scotland to suppress the Irish rebellion in 1643. He afterwards retired to Germany, where he spent the remainder of his days. He was twice married—first, to Anne, eldest daughter of Sir John Forbes of Pitsligo, by whom he had,[293] besides several children, who died young, a son, William, eleventh Lord Forbes; and secondly, to Elizabeth, daughter of Robert Forbes of Rires, in Fife, and by her had a large family.

Arthur, the ninth lord, got married on February 1, 1600, to Jean, the second daughter of Alexander, the fourth Lord Elphinstone. He was succeeded by his only surviving son, Alexander, the tenth Lord Forbes, who fought against the imperialists under the banner of the lion of the north, the famous Gustavus Adolphus of Sweden. In his service, he rose to the rank of lieutenant-general and earned a strong military reputation. When he returned home, he had a significant command in the army sent from Scotland to put down the Irish rebellion in 1643. He later moved to Germany, where he spent the rest of his life. He married twice—first, to Anne, the eldest daughter of Sir John Forbes of Pitsligo, with whom he had, besides several children who died young, a son, William, the eleventh Lord Forbes; and second, to Elizabeth, the daughter of Robert Forbes of Rires, in Fife, and together they had a large family.

William, eleventh Lord Forbes, died in 1691. He was thrice married, but had issue only by his first wife, Jean, a daughter of Sir John Campbell of Calder.

William, the eleventh Lord Forbes, died in 1691. He was married three times but only had children with his first wife, Jean, who was the daughter of Sir John Campbell of Calder.

His eldest son, William, twelfth Lord Forbes, was a zealous supporter of the revolution. In 1689 he was sworn a privy councillor to King William. He died in July 1716. By his wife, Anne, daughter of James Brodie of Brodie, he had three sons and one daughter.

His oldest son, William, the twelfth Lord Forbes, was a passionate supporter of the revolution. In 1689, he took an oath as a privy councillor to King William. He passed away in July 1716. With his wife, Anne, the daughter of James Brodie of Brodie, he had three sons and one daughter.

William, the eldest son, thirteenth Lord Forbes, married, in September 1720, Dorothy, daughter of William Dale, Esq. of Covent Garden, Westminster. He died at Edinburgh 26th June 1730. He had a son, Francis, fourteenth lord, who died in August 1734, in the thirteenth year of his age, and four daughters, one of whom, Jean, was married to James Dundas of Dundas, and another, the youngest, Elizabeth, married John Gregory, M.D., professor of the practice of medicine in the university of Edinburgh, and was the mother of the celebrated Dr James Gregory.

William, the oldest son and the thirteenth Lord Forbes, married Dorothy, the daughter of William Dale, Esq. from Covent Garden, Westminster, in September 1720. He passed away in Edinburgh on June 26, 1730. He had a son, Francis, the fourteenth lord, who died in August 1734 at the age of thirteen, and four daughters. One of them, Jean, married James Dundas of Dundas, and the youngest, Elizabeth, married John Gregory, M.D., a professor of medicine at the University of Edinburgh, and became the mother of the famous Dr. James Gregory.

James, second son of the twelfth lord, succeeded his nephew, as fifteenth Lord Forbes, and died at Putachie, 20th February 1761, in the 73d year of his age. He married, first, Mary, daughter of the third Lord Pitsligo, widow of John Forbes of Monymusk, and grandmother of the celebrated Sir William Forbes of Pitsligo, baronet, and had a son, James, sixteenth Lord Forbes, and three daughters; secondly, in July 1741, Elizabeth, daughter of Sir James Gordon of Park, baronet.

James, the second son of the twelfth lord, became the fifteenth Lord Forbes after his nephew and passed away at Putachie on February 20, 1761, at the age of 73. He married first, Mary, the daughter of the third Lord Pitsligo, who was the widow of John Forbes of Monymusk and the grandmother of the famous Sir William Forbes of Pitsligo, baronet. They had a son, James, the sixteenth Lord Forbes, and three daughters. Then, in July 1741, he married Elizabeth, the daughter of Sir James Gordon of Park, baronet.

James, sixteenth lord, died at Edinburgh 29th July 1804, in the 80th year of his age. By his wife Catherine, only daughter of Sir Robert Innes, baronet, of Orton and Balvenie, he had four sons and two daughters.

James, the sixteenth lord, passed away in Edinburgh on July 29, 1804, at the age of 80. He and his wife Catherine, the only daughter of Sir Robert Innes, baronet of Orton and Balvenie, had four sons and two daughters.

James Ochoncar Forbes, seventeenth lord, the eldest son, born 7th March 1765, entered the army in 1781, as ensign in the Coldstream regiment of foot guards, in which he was an officer for twenty-six years, holding important positions, and doing good service for his country. He died 4th May 1843. By his wife, Elizabeth, daughter and heiress of Walter Hunter of Polmood, Peeblesshire, and Crailing, Roxburghshire, he had six sons and four daughters. The estate of Polmood had been the subject of litigation for nearly fifty years in the Court of Session and House of Lords, but it was ultimately decided that an old man named Adam Hunter, who laid claim to it, had not established his pedigree. It consequently came into the possession of Lady Forbes. His lordship’s eldest son, James, a lieutenant-colonel in the Coldstream guards, predeceased his father in 1835.

James Ochoncar Forbes, the seventeenth lord, the eldest son, born on March 7, 1765, joined the army in 1781 as an ensign in the Coldstream regiment of foot guards. He was an officer for twenty-six years, holding important positions and serving his country well. He passed away on May 4, 1843. With his wife, Elizabeth, the daughter and heiress of Walter Hunter of Polmood, Peeblesshire, and Crailing, Roxburghshire, he had six sons and four daughters. The estate of Polmood had been tied up in litigation for nearly fifty years in the Court of Session and House of Lords, but it was ultimately ruled that an old man named Adam Hunter, who claimed it, had not proven his ancestry. As a result, it came into the possession of Lady Forbes. His lordship’s eldest son, James, a lieutenant colonel in the Coldstream guards, died before his father in 1835.

Walter, the second son, born 29th May 1798, became eighteenth Lord Forbes, on his father’s death in 1843. He was twice married, and had in all eight sons and one daughter. He died in May 1868, and was succeeded by his eldest son, Horace Courtenay, born in 1829.

Walter, the second son, born May 29, 1798, became the eighteenth Lord Forbes when his father died in 1843. He was married twice and had a total of eight sons and one daughter. He passed away in May 1868 and was succeeded by his eldest son, Horace Courtenay, born in 1829.

Lord Forbes is the premier baron of Scotland, being the first on the union roll. He is also a baronet of Nova Scotia, the date of creation being 1628.

Lord Forbes is the top baron of Scotland, being the first on the union roll. He is also a baronet of Nova Scotia, with the title created in 1628.

The Forbeses of Tolquhoun, ancient cadets of this family, one of whom fell at the battle of Pinkie, 10th September 1547, are descended from Sir John Forbes, third son of Sir John Forbes, justiciary of Aberdeen in the reign of Robert III., are now represented by James Forbes Leith, Esq. of Whitehaugh, in the same county.

The Forbes family of Tolquhoun, an ancient branch of this lineage, includes one member who died in the battle of Pinkie on September 10, 1547. They are descendants of Sir John Forbes, the third son of Sir John Forbes, justiciary of Aberdeen during the reign of Robert III. Today, they are represented by James Forbes Leith, Esq. of Whitehaugh, in the same county.

Craigievar Castle.

The Forbeses of Craigievar (also in Aberdeenshire), who possess a baronetcy, descend from the Hon. Patrick Forbes of Corse, armour-bearer to King James III., and third son, as already stated, of James, second Lord Forbes. The lands of Corse, which formed part of the barony of Coul and O’Nele or O’Neil, were in 1476 bestowed on this Patrick, for his services, by that monarch, and on 10th October 1482 he had a charter of confirmation under the great seal, of the barony of O’Neil, namely, the lands of Coule, Kincraigy, and le Corss. In 1510 his son and successor, David, called “Trail the Axe,” had a charter of the lands of O’Nele, Cors, Kincraigy, le Mureton, with the mill and alehouse thereof (the lands of Coul being now disjoined therefrom), and uniting and incorporating them into a haill and free barony, “cum furca, fossa, pitt et gallous,” &c., to be[294] called the barony of O’Neil in all time coming. He married Elizabeth, sister of Panter of Newmanswells, near Montrose, secretary of state to James IV., and had a son, Patrick of O’Neil Corse, infeft in 1554. Patrick’s eldest son, William, infeft in January 1567, by his wife Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Alexander Strachan of Thornton, had six sons and five daughters.

The Forbes family of Craigievar (also in Aberdeenshire), who hold a baronetcy, are descendants of the Hon. Patrick Forbes of Corse, who served as an armor-bearer to King James III and was the third son of James, the second Lord Forbes. The lands of Corse, which were part of the barony of Coul and O’Nele or O’Neil, were granted to Patrick in 1476 by the king for his services. On October 10, 1482, he received a confirmation charter under the great seal for the barony of O’Neil, specifically the lands of Coule, Kincraigy, and le Corss. In 1510, his son and successor, David, known as “Trail the Axe,” received a charter for the lands of O’Nele, Cors, Kincraigy, and le Mureton, including the mill and alehouse (the lands of Coul were now separate), merging them into a complete and free barony, referred to as the barony of O’Neil from then on, “cum furca, fossa, pitt et gallous,” etc. He married Elizabeth, the sister of Panter of Newmanswells, who was the secretary of state to James IV, and they had a son, Patrick of O’Neil Corse, who was infeft in 1554. Patrick’s eldest son, William, was infeft in January 1567. His wife Elizabeth, was the daughter of Sir Alexander Strachan of Thornton, and they had six sons and five daughters.

His eldest son, Patrick Forbes of Corse and O’Neil, was bishop of Aberdeen for seventeen years, and died in 1635. The bishop’s male line failing with his grandchildren, the family estates devolved on the descendants of his next brother, William Forbes of Craigievar, the first of that branch.

His oldest son, Patrick Forbes of Corse and O’Neil, was the bishop of Aberdeen for seventeen years and passed away in 1635. With the bishop's male line ending with his grandchildren, the family estates went to the descendants of his next brother, William Forbes of Craigievar, the first of that branch.

His eldest son, William, was created a baronet of Nova Scotia, 20th April 1630, with a grant of sixteen thousand acres in New Brunswick, erected into a free barony and regality, to be called New Craigievar.

His oldest son, William, was made a baronet of Nova Scotia on April 20, 1630, with a grant of sixteen thousand acres in New Brunswick, established as a free barony and regality, to be named New Craigievar.

Sir William’s son, Sir John, second baronet, married Margaret, a daughter of Young of Auldbar, and had six sons and three daughters.

Sir William’s son, Sir John, the second baronet, married Margaret, the daughter of Young of Auldbar, and they had six sons and three daughters.

His grandson, Sir Arthur, fourth baronet, represented the county of Aberdeen in parliament from 1727 to 1747. Sir Arthur was the bosom friend of Sir Andrew Mitchell, British ambassador to Frederick the Great of Prussia, who left to Sir Arthur the bulk of his property, including his valuable library, and his estate of Thainston.

His grandson, Sir Arthur, the fourth baronet, represented the county of Aberdeen in Parliament from 1727 to 1747. Sir Arthur was a close friend of Sir Andrew Mitchell, the British ambassador to Frederick the Great of Prussia, who bequeathed most of his assets to Sir Arthur, including his valuable library and his estate at Thainston.

His son, Sir William, fifth baronet, born in 1753, by his wife, the Hon. Sarah Sempill, daughter of the twelfth Lord Sempill, had four sons and seven daughters.

His son, Sir William, the fifth baronet, born in 1753, with his wife, the Hon. Sarah Sempill, daughter of the twelfth Lord Sempill, had four sons and seven daughters.

His son, Sir Arthur, sixth baronet, was for some time an officer in the 7th hussars. He died unmarried in 1823, and was succeeded by his brother, Sir John, seventh baronet, born in 1785. He was a judge in the Hon. East India company’s service, and married in September 1825, the Hon. Charlotte Elizabeth, daughter of the 17th Lord Forbes, and had two sons and six daughters. He died 16th February 1846.

His son, Sir Arthur, the sixth baronet, served as an officer in the 7th hussars for a while. He passed away unmarried in 1823 and was succeeded by his brother, Sir John, the seventh baronet, who was born in 1785. Sir John worked as a judge in the Hon. East India Company’s service and married the Hon. Charlotte Elizabeth, daughter of the 17th Lord Forbes, in September 1825. They had two sons and six daughters. He died on February 16, 1846.

The elder son, Sir William, born May 20, 1836, succeeded as eighth baronet. In 1858 he married the only daughter of Sir Charles Forbes, Bart., of Newe and Edinglassie. He married, secondly, in November 1862, Frances[295] Emily, youngest daughter of the late Sir George Abercromby, Bart. of Birkenbog, and has issue several sons.

The older son, Sir William, born May 20, 1836, became the eighth baronet. In 1858, he married the only daughter of Sir Charles Forbes, Bart., of Newe and Edinglassie. He married again in November 1862, to Frances[295] Emily, the youngest daughter of the late Sir George Abercromby, Bart. of Birkenbog, and they have several sons.

The family of Forbes of Pitsligo and Fettercairn, which possesses a baronetcy, is descended from Hon. Duncan Forbes of Corsindae, second son of the second Lord Forbes.

The Forbes family of Pitsligo and Fettercairn, which holds a baronetcy, is descended from Hon. Duncan Forbes of Corsindae, the second son of the second Lord Forbes.

The family of Forbes of Newe and Edinglassie, which also possesses a baronetcy, is descended from William Forbes of Dauch and Newe, younger son of Sir John Forbes, knight, who obtained a charter of the barony of Pitsligo and Kinnaldie, 10th October 1476, and whose elder son, Sir John Forbes, was the progenitor of Alexander Forbes, created Lord Forbes of Pitsligo, 24th June 1633, a title attainted in the person of Alexander, fourth lord, for his participation in the rebellion of 1745. John Forbes of Bellabeg, the direct descendant of the said William of Dauch, was born at Bellabeg in September 1743. In early life he went to Bombay, and engaging in mercantile pursuits, became one of the most extensive and distinguished merchants in India. Having realised a large fortune he repurchased Newe, the estate of his ancestors, besides other lands in Strathdon, and the whole of his rental was laid out in improvements. He died 20th June 1821, and was succeeded by his nephew, Sir Charles Forbes, eldest son of the Rev. George Forbes of Lochell, by his wife, Katharine, only daughter of Gordon Stewart of Inveraurie. He was created a baronet, 4th November 1823. He sat in parliament for upwards of twenty years. In 1833 he was served nearest male heir in general to Alexander, third Lord Pitsligo, by a jury at Aberdeen, and the same year he obtained the authority of the Lord Lyon to use the Pitsligo arms and supporters. He died 20th November 1849, and was succeeded by his grandson, Sir Charles, second baronet, born 15th July 1832, on whose death, unmarried, 23d May 1852, the title devolved on his uncle, Sir Charles Forbes, third baronet, born at Bombay 21st September 1803, and educated at Harrow school.

The Forbes family of Newe and Edinglassie, which also holds a baronetcy, is descended from William Forbes of Dauch and Newe, the younger son of Sir John Forbes, knight, who received a charter for the barony of Pitsligo and Kinnaldie on October 10, 1476. His elder son, Sir John Forbes, was the ancestor of Alexander Forbes, who was made Lord Forbes of Pitsligo on June 24, 1633, a title that was stripped from Alexander, the fourth lord, due to his involvement in the 1745 rebellion. John Forbes of Bellabeg, a direct descendant of William of Dauch, was born at Bellabeg in September 1743. In his early years, he went to Bombay, where he engaged in business and became one of the most prominent merchants in India. After amassing a significant fortune, he repurchased Newe, the estate of his ancestors, along with other lands in Strathdon, investing all his rental income into improvements. He passed away on June 20, 1821, and was succeeded by his nephew, Sir Charles Forbes, the eldest son of Rev. George Forbes of Lochell and his wife, Katharine, the only daughter of Gordon Stewart of Inveraurie. He was made a baronet on November 4, 1823. He served in Parliament for over twenty years. In 1833, he was recognized as the closest male heir to Alexander, the third Lord Pitsligo, by a jury in Aberdeen, and that same year, he received permission from the Lord Lyon to use the Pitsligo coat of arms and supporters. He died on November 20, 1849, and was succeeded by his grandson, Sir Charles, the second baronet, born on July 15, 1832. After his death, unmarried, on May 23, 1852, the title passed to his uncle, Sir Charles Forbes, the third baronet, who was born in Bombay on September 21, 1803, and educated at Harrow School.

The first of the Forbeses of Culloden,[242] Inverness-shire, was Duncan Forbes, great-grandfather of the celebrated Lord President Forbes, descended from the noble family of Forbes through that of Tolquhoun, and by the mother’s side from that of Keith, Earl Marischal. He was M.P. and provost of Inverness, and purchased the estate of Culloden from the laird of Mackintosh in 1626. He died in 1654, aged 82.

The first of the Forbes family from Culloden,[242] Inverness-shire, was Duncan Forbes, the great-grandfather of the renowned Lord President Forbes. He was part of the noble Forbes family through Tolquhoun and, on his mother’s side, descended from the Keith family, Earls Marischal. He served as M.P. and provost of Inverness and bought the estate of Culloden from the laird of Mackintosh in 1626. He passed away in 1654 at the age of 82.

Duncan Forbes, the first of Culloden, married Janet, eldest daughter of James Forbes of Corsindae, also descended from the noble family at the head of the clan, and had, with two daughters, three sons, namely, John, his heir, Captain James Forbes of Caithness, and Captain Duncan Forbes of Assynt.

Duncan Forbes, the first of Culloden, married Janet, the eldest daughter of James Forbes of Corsindae, who was also from the noble family leading the clan. They had three sons, John, who was his heir, Captain James Forbes of Caithness, and Captain Duncan Forbes of Assynt, along with two daughters.

John Forbes of Culloden, the eldest son, was also provost of Inverness. He was the friend and supporter of the Marquis of Argyll, and from his strong support of Presbyterian principles he suffered much in the reign of Charles II. and his brother James. About the year 1670, his landed estate was doubled by the purchase of the barony of Ferintosh and the estate of Bunchrew. As a compensation for the loss which the family had sustained during the revolution, his eldest son and successor, Duncan Forbes, third of Culloden, received from the Scots parliament the privilege of distilling into spirits the grain of the barony of Ferintosh, at a nominal composition of the duty, which remained the same, after the spirits distilled in other parts of the country were subjected to a comparatively heavy excise; hence Ferintosh became renowned for its whisky. The privilege was taken away in 1785. By his wife, Mary, daughter of Sir Robert Innes, of Innes, in Morayshire, baronet, he had two sons, John, and Duncan, Lord President, and several daughters.

John Forbes of Culloden, the oldest son, was also the provost of Inverness. He was a friend and supporter of the Marquis of Argyll, and because he strongly supported Presbyterian beliefs, he faced a lot of hardship during the reigns of Charles II and his brother James. Around 1670, his land holdings increased when he purchased the barony of Ferintosh and the estate of Bunchrew. To make up for the losses the family experienced during the revolution, his eldest son and successor, Duncan Forbes, the third of Culloden, received the right from the Scottish parliament to distill spirits from the grain of the Ferintosh barony for a nominal duty, while other parts of the country faced much higher taxes on their spirits; this is how Ferintosh became famous for its whisky. That privilege was removed in 1785. Together with his wife, Mary, the daughter of Sir Robert Innes of Innes, in Morayshire, a baronet, he had two sons, John and Duncan, who became Lord President, as well as several daughters.

John, the fourth laird of Culloden, took an active part on the side of government on the breaking out of the rebellion of 1715, and, with the afterwards celebrated Lord Lovat, narrowly escaped being apprehended at Aberdeen by Lord Saltoun, in command of the Jacobite forces there. Both he and his brother Duncan were engaged in putting down the insurrection in Inverness-shire. In those convivial times he so much excelled most of his friends in the quantity of claret that he could[296] drink, that he was distinguished by the name of Bumper John. Dying without issue in 1734, he was succeeded by his only brother, Duncan,[243] the celebrated Lord President, whose only child, John Forbes, the sixth of Culloden, showed, when young, says Mr Burton, “the convivial spirit of his race, without their energy and perseverance.” He lived retired at Stradishall, in Suffolk, and by economy and judicious management succeeded in some measure in retrieving the losses which his father had sustained in the public service, and which, with the utmost ingratitude, the government, which his exertions and outlay had mainly helped to establish, refused to acknowledge or compensate. John Forbes died 26th September 1772. He was twice married—first to Jane, daughter of Sir Arthur Forbes of Craigievar, baronet, by whom he had two sons, Duncan, who died before him, and Arthur, his successor; and, secondly, Jane, daughter of Captain Forbes of Newe, without issue.

John, the fourth laird of Culloden, actively supported the government when the rebellion broke out in 1715. Along with the later famous Lord Lovat, he narrowly escaped arrest in Aberdeen by Lord Saltoun, who was leading the Jacobite forces there. Both he and his brother Duncan were involved in quelling the uprising in Inverness-shire. During those festive times, he stood out among his friends for the amount of claret he could drink, earning him the nickname Bumper John. He died without children in 1734 and was succeeded by his only brother, Duncan, the well-known Lord President. Duncan’s only child, John Forbes, the sixth laird of Culloden, reportedly lacked the energy and perseverance of his ancestors, although he had their convivial spirit, as noted by Mr. Burton. He lived a quiet life in Stradishall, Suffolk, and through frugality and careful management, he somewhat recovered the losses his father had faced in public service, which the government he had helped establish refused to recognize or compensate. John Forbes died on September 26, 1772. He was married twice—first to Jane, the daughter of Sir Arthur Forbes of Craigievar, baronet, with whom he had two sons, Duncan, who died before him, and Arthur, his successor; and secondly to Jane, the daughter of Captain Forbes of Newe, with no children.

Arthur, seventh laird, died 26th May 1803, and was succeeded by his only son, Duncan George, who died 3d November 1827, when his eldest son, Arthur, born 25th January 1819, became the ninth laird of Culloden.

Arthur, the seventh laird, died on May 26, 1803, and was succeeded by his only son, Duncan George, who passed away on November 3, 1827. At that point, his eldest son, Arthur, born on January 25, 1819, became the ninth laird of Culloden.

There are many other families of this name, but want of space forbids us entering into further details.

There are many other families with this name, but due to space limitations, we can't provide more details.

URQUHART.

Badge—Wall-flower.

Urquhart, or Urchard, is the name of a minor clan (Urachdun), originally settled in Cromarty (badge, the wallflower), a branch of the clan Forbes. Nisbet says,—“A brother of Ochonchar, who slew the bear, and was predecessor of the Lords Forbes, having in keeping the castle of Urquhart, took his surname from the place.” This castle stood on the south side of Loch Ness, and was in ancient times a place of great strength and importance, as is apparent from its extensive and magnificent ruins. In that fabulous work, “The true pedigree and lineal descent of the most ancient and honourable family of Urquhart, since the creation of the world, by Sir Thomas Urquhart, Knight of Cromartie,” the origin of the family and name is ascribed to Ourqhartus, that is, “fortunate and well-beloved,” the familiar name of Esormon, of whom the eccentric author describes himself as the 128th descendant. He traces his pedigree, in a direct line, even up to Adam and Eve, and somewhat inconsistently makes the word Urquhart have the same meaning as Adam, namely, red earth.

Urquhart, or Urchin, is the name of a minor clan (Urachdun), originally settled in Cromarty (badge: the wallflower), a branch of the clan Forbes. Nisbet says, “A brother of Ochonchar, who killed the bear, and was the ancestor of the Lords Forbes, held the castle of Urquhart and took his surname from the place.” This castle was located on the south side of Loch Ness and was, in ancient times, a site of great strength and importance, as evident from its extensive and impressive ruins. In that legendary work, “The true pedigree and lineal descent of the most ancient and honorable family of Urquhart, since the creation of the world, by Sir Thomas Urquhart, Knight of Cromartie,” the origin of the family and name is traced to Ourqhartus, meaning “fortunate and well-loved,” the familiar name of Esormon, of whom the eccentric author claims to be the 128th descendant. He traces his lineage directly up to Adam and Eve, and somewhat inconsistently suggests that the word Urquhart has the same meaning as Adam, specifically red earth.

The family of Urquhart is one of great antiquity. In Hailes’ Annals, it is mentioned that Edward I. of England, during the time of the competition for the Scottish crown, ordered a list of the sheriffs in Scotland to be made out. Among them appears the name of William Urquhart of Cromartie, heritable sheriff of the county. He married a daughter of Hugh, Earl of Ross, and his son Adam obtained charters of various lands. A descendant of his, Thomas Urquhart of Cromartie, who lived in the 16th century, is said to have been father of 11 daughters and 25 sons. Seven of the latter fell at the battle of Pinkie in 1547, and from another descended the Urquharts of Newhall, Monteagle, Kinbeachie, and Braelangwell.

The Urquhart family is very old. In Hailes’ Annals, it mentions that Edward I of England, during the struggle for the Scottish crown, ordered a list of sheriffs in Scotland to be prepared. Among them is William Urquhart of Cromartie, the hereditary sheriff of the county. He married a daughter of Hugh, Earl of Ross, and his son Adam received charters for various lands. A descendant, Thomas Urquhart of Cromartie, who lived in the 16th century, is said to have fathered 11 daughters and 25 sons. Seven of his sons died at the battle of Pinkie in 1547, and another son is the ancestor of the Urquharts of Newhall, Monteagle, Kinbeachie, and Braelangwell.

The eldest son, Alexander Urquhart of Cromartie, had a charter from James V. of the lands of Inch Rory and others, in the shires of Ross and Inverness, dated March 7, 1532. He had two sons. The younger son, John Urquhart, born in 1547, became tutor to his grand-nephew, Sir Thomas Urquhart, and was well known afterwards by the designation of the “Tutor of Cromartie.” He died November 8, 1631, aged 84.

The oldest son, Alexander Urquhart of Cromartie, received a charter from James V for the lands of Inch Rory and others in the counties of Ross and Inverness, dated March 7, 1532. He had two sons. The younger son, John Urquhart, born in 1547, became the tutor to his grand-nephew, Sir Thomas Urquhart, and later became well known as the “Tutor of Cromartie.” He died on November 8, 1631, at the age of 84.

CASTLE URQUHART, (LOCH NESS)
Granted by charter in 1509 to the Grant family, now known as the Earls of Seafield.
A. Fullerton & Co London & Edinburgh.

Sir Thomas, the family genealogist, is[297] chiefly known as the translator of Rabelais. He appears to have at one period travelled much on the continent. He afterwards became a cavalier officer, and was knighted by Charles I. at Whitehall. After that monarch’s decapitation, he accompanied Charles II. in his march into England, and was taken prisoner at the battle of Worcester in 1651, when his estates were forfeited by Cromwell. He wrote several elaborate works, but the most creditable is his translation of Rabelais. Such, notwithstanding, was the universality of his attainments, that he deemed himself capable of enlightening the world on many things never “dreamed of in the philosophy” of ordinary mortals. “Had I not,” he says, “been pluck’d away by the importunity of my creditors, I would have emitted to public view above five hundred several treatises on inventions, never hitherto thought upon by any.” The time and place of his death are unknown. There is a tradition that he died of an inordinate fit of laughter, on hearing of the restoration of Charles II. The male line ended in Colonel James Urquhart, an officer of much distinction, who died in 1741. The representation of the family devolved on the Urquharts of Braelangwell, which was sold (with the exception of a small portion, which is strictly entailed) by Charles Gordon Urquhart, Esq., an officer in the Scots Greys. The Urquharts of Meldrum, Aberdeenshire, obtained that estate through the marriage, in 1610, of their ancestor, John Urquhart of Craigfintry, tutor of Cromarty, with Elizabeth Seton, heiress of Meldrum. The Urquharts of Craigston, and a few more families of the name, still possess estates in the north of Scotland; and persons of this surname are still numerous in the counties of Ross and Cromarty. In Ross-shire, Inverness-shire, and Morayshire, there are parishes of the name of Urquhart.

Sir Thomas, the family genealogist, is[297] mainly known as the translator of Rabelais. He seems to have traveled a lot in Europe at one point. Later, he became a cavalry officer and was knighted by Charles I at Whitehall. After that king was executed, he joined Charles II in his march into England and was captured at the battle of Worcester in 1651, leading to the loss of his estates by Cromwell. He wrote several detailed works, but his best-known piece is his translation of Rabelais. Despite this, his wide-ranging knowledge led him to believe he could enlighten the world on many things that were never “dreamed of in the philosophy” of ordinary people. “Had I not,” he says, “been pulled away by the pressure of my creditors, I would have released to the public over five hundred different treatises on inventions never before considered by anyone.” The time and place of his death are unknown. There’s a legend that he died from laughing too hard upon hearing about the restoration of Charles II. The male line ended with Colonel James Urquhart, a distinguished officer, who died in 1741. The family inheritance then passed to the Urquharts of Braelangwell, which was sold (except for a small part that is strictly entailed) by Charles Gordon Urquhart, Esq., an officer in the Scots Greys. The Urquharts of Meldrum, Aberdeenshire, acquired that estate through the 1610 marriage of their ancestor, John Urquhart of Craigfintry, tutor of Cromarty, to Elizabeth Seton, heiress of Meldrum. The Urquharts of Craigston and a few other families with the same name still own estates in the north of Scotland; and people with this surname are still numerous in the counties of Ross and Cromarty. In Ross-shire, Inverness-shire, and Morayshire, there are parishes named Urquhart.

FOOTNOTES:

[228] Highlands of Scotland, p. 288.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Highlands of Scotland, p. 288.

[229] For portrait of General Hugh Mackay, vide vol. i. p. 361.

[229] For a portrait of General Hugh Mackay, see vol. i. p. 361.

[230] Skene’s Highlanders, vol ii. p. 301.

[230] Skene’s Highlanders, vol. 2, p. 301.

[231] See p. 61, vol. i.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. 61, vol. 1.

[232] See p. 60, vol. i.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. 60, vol. 1.

[233] For view of old Dunrobin Castle, vide vol. i. p. 83.

[233] For a view of the old Dunrobin Castle, see vol. i. p. 83.

[234] Details of these feuds will be found in vol. i.

[234] You can find more information about these conflicts in volume one.

[235] For the circumstances attending this unnatural murder, which the Earl of Caithness is said to have instigated, see vol. i. p. 90.

[235] For the details surrounding this unnatural murder, which the Earl of Caithness is said to have encouraged, see vol. i. p. 90.

[236] In reference to this, we extract the following from the Scotsman, Feb. 12, 1869:—“Within the last few days a handsome monument from the granite works of Messrs Macdonald, Field, & Co., Aberdeen, has been erected in the churchyard of Balquhidder, bearing the following inscription:—‘In memoriam of the Clan Laurin, anciently the allodian inhabitants of Balquhidder and Strathearn, the chief of whom, in the decrepitude of old age, together with his aged and infirm adherents, their wives and children, the widows of their departed kindred—all were destroyed in the silent midnight hour by fire and sword, by the hands of a banditti of incendiarists from Glendochart, A.D. 1558. Erected by Daniel Maclaurin, Esq. of St John’s Wood, London, author of a short history of his own clan, and for the use of his clansmen only.—October 1868.’”

[236] Referring to this, we take the following from the Scotsman, Feb. 12, 1869:—“In the past few days, a beautiful monument from the granite works of Messrs Macdonald, Field, & Co., Aberdeen, has been set up in the churchyard of Balquhidder, featuring this inscription:—‘In memory of the Clan Laurin, the original inhabitants of Balquhidder and Strathearn. The chief, along with his elderly and weak followers, their wives and children, and the widows of their deceased relatives—all were killed in the quiet of midnight by fire and sword, at the hands of a group of arsonists from Glendochart, A.D. 1558. Erected by Daniel Maclaurin, Esq. of St John’s Wood, London, author of a brief history of his own clan, intended for the use of his clansmen only.—October 1868.’”

[237] For the information here given, we are mainly indebted to the MS. above referred to.

[237] The information provided here comes primarily from the manuscript mentioned above.

[238] History of Scotland.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ History of Scotland.

[239] Fraser’s Chiefs of Colquhoun.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fraser’s Chiefs of Colquhoun.

[240] Fraser’s Chiefs of Colquhoun.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fraser’s Chiefs of Colquhoun.

[241] Low’s Scot. Heroes, App.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Low’s Scot. Heroes, App.

[242] See view of Culloden House, vol. i. p. 657.

[242] See view of Culloden House, vol. i. p. 657.

[243] See portrait, vol. i. p. 679. Details concerning this true patriot and upright judge will be found in the account of the rebellion of 1745.

[243] See portrait, vol. i. p. 679. You can find details about this genuine patriot and honorable judge in the account of the rebellion of 1745.


CHAPTER IX.

Stewart—Stewart of Lorn—Appin—Balquhidder—“Donald of the hammer”—Stewarts of Athole—Grandtully—Balcaskie—Drumin—Ardvoirlich—Steuart of Dalguise—Ballechin—Fraser—Fraser of Philorth—Lovat—Ballyfurth and Ford—Beaufort—Castle Fraser—American Frasers—Menzies—Castle Menzies—Pitfoddels—Chisholm—Cromlix or Cromleck—Murray—Athole—Tullibardine—Ochtertyre—Drummond—Bellyclone—Græme or Graham—Kincardine—Earl of Montrose—Gordon—Earl of Huntly—Duke of Gordon—“The Cock of the North”—Cumming—Ogilvy—Ferguson.

Stewart—Stewart of Lorn—Appin—Balquhidder—“Donald of the hammer”—Stewarts of Athole—Grandtully—Balcaskie—Drumin—Ardvoirlich—Steuart of Dalguise—Ballechin—Fraser—Fraser of Philorth—Lovat—Ballyfurth and Ford—Beaufort—Castle Fraser—American Frasers—Menzies—Castle Menzies—Pitfoddels—Chisholm—Cromlix or Cromleck—Murray—Athole—Tullibardine—Ochtertyre—Drummond—Bellyclone—Græme or Graham—Kincardine—Earl of Montrose—Gordon—Earl of Huntly—Duke of Gordon—“The Cock of the North”—Cumming—Ogilvy—Ferguson.

It now only remains for us to notice shortly several of those families, which, though generally admitted not to be of Celtic origin, yet have a claim, for various important reasons, to be classed among the Highland clans. Most of them have been so long established in the Highlands, they have risen to such power and played such an important part in Highland history, their followers are so numerous and so essentially Gaelic in their blood and manners, that any notice of the Highland clans would be incomplete without an account of these. We refer to the names of Stewart, Fraser, Menzies, Chisholm, and several others. To the uninitiated the three last have as genuine a Gaelic ring about them as any patronymic rejoicing in the unmistakable prefix “Mac.”

It’s now time for us to briefly mention several families that, while generally recognized as not having Celtic roots, still have significant reasons to be considered part of the Highland clans. Many of these families have been firmly established in the Highlands for so long, have gained significant power, and have played crucial roles in Highland history. Their supporters are numerous and deeply rooted in Gaelic culture, so any discussion of the Highland clans would be lacking without including them. We are talking about the names of Stewart, Fraser, Menzies, Chisholm, and several others. To those unfamiliar, the last three have just as authentic a Gaelic feel as any name proudly carrying the prefix “Mac.”

STEWART.

It is not our intention here by any means to enter into the general history of the Stewarts—which would be quite beyond our province, even if we had space—but simply to give a short account of those branches of the family which were located in the Highlands, and to a certain extent were regarded as Highland clans. With regard to the origin of the Stewarts generally, we shall content ourselves with making use of Mr Fraser’s excellent summary in the introduction to his “Red Book of Grandtully.”

It’s not our goal here to dive into the overall history of the Stewarts, which would be way beyond our scope, even if we had the room. Instead, we aim to provide a brief overview of the branches of the family situated in the Highlands, which were somewhat seen as Highland clans. Regarding the overall origin of the Stewarts, we’ll rely on Mr. Fraser’s excellent summary in the introduction to his “Red Book of Grandtully.”

Walter, the son of Alan or Fitz-Alan, the founder of the royal family of the Stewarts, being the first of that family who established himself in Scotland, came from Shropshire, in England. Walter’s elder brother, William, was progenitor of the family of Fitz-Alan, Earls of Arundel. Their father, a Norman, married, soon after the Norman Conquest, the daughter[298] of Warine, sheriff of Shropshire. He acquired the manor of Ostvestrie or Oswestry in Shropshire, on the Welsh border. On the death of Henry I. of England, in 1135, Walter and William strenuously supported the claims of the Empress Maud, thus raising themselves high in the favour of her uncle, David I., king of the Scots. When that king, in 1141, was obliged to retire to Scotland, Walter probably then accompanied him, encouraged, on the part of the Scottish monarch, by the most liberal promises, which were faithfully fulfilled; whilst his brother William remained in England, and was rewarded by Maud’s son, Henry II. of England. From the munificence of King David I. Walter obtained large grants of land in Renfrewshire and in other places, together with the hereditary office Senescallus Scociæ, lord high-steward of Scotland, an office from which his grandson, Walter, took the name of Stewart, which the family ever afterwards retained. King Malcolm IV., continuing, after the example of his grandfather, King David, to extend the royal favour towards this English emigrant, confirmed and ratified to Walter and his heirs the hereditary office of high steward of Scotland, and the numerous lands which King David I. had granted. In the annals of the period, Walter is celebrated as the founder, probably about 1163, of the monastery of Paisley, in the barony of Renfrew. At or after the time of his establishing himself in Scotland, Walter was followed to that kingdom by many English families from Shropshire, who, settling in Renfrewshire, obtained lands there as vassals of the Stewarts. Walter married Eschina de Londonia, Lady of Moll, in Roxburghshire, by whom he had a son, Alan; and dying in 1177, he was succeeded in his estates and office as hereditary steward of Scotland by that son.

Walter, the son of Alan or Fitz-Alan, the founder of the royal family of the Stewarts, was the first of that family to settle in Scotland, having come from Shropshire, England. Walter’s older brother, William, was the ancestor of the Fitz-Alan family, Earls of Arundel. Their father, a Norman, married the daughter[298] of Warine, the sheriff of Shropshire, soon after the Norman Conquest. He acquired the manor of Ostvestrie or Oswestry in Shropshire, located on the Welsh border. After the death of Henry I of England in 1135, Walter and William strongly supported the claims of Empress Maud, which significantly raised their status in the eyes of her uncle, David I, the king of Scots. When King David was forced to retreat to Scotland in 1141, Walter likely accompanied him, encouraged by generous promises from the Scottish monarch, which were faithfully kept; meanwhile, his brother William stayed in England and was rewarded by Maud’s son, Henry II of England. Due to the generosity of King David I, Walter received large land grants in Renfrewshire and other areas, along with the hereditary title Senescallus Scociæ, or lord high-steward of Scotland, from which his grandson, Walter, adopted the name Stewart, which the family kept ever since. King Malcolm IV continued the tradition of royal favor towards this English immigrant, confirming and ratifying the hereditary title of high steward of Scotland and the extensive lands granted to Walter by King David I. In historical records, Walter is recognized as the founder, likely around 1163, of the monastery of Paisley, in the barony of Renfrew. Around the time Walter established himself in Scotland, many English families from Shropshire followed him and settled in Renfrewshire, acquiring land there as vassals of the Stewarts. Walter married Eschina de Londonia, Lady of Moll, in Roxburghshire, with whom he had a son, Alan; and after his death in 1177, he was succeeded in his estates and as hereditary steward of Scotland by that son.

Having thus pointed out the true origin of the family of the Stewarts, our subject does not require us to trace the subsequent history of the main line.

Having pointed out the true origin of the Stewart family, we don’t need to go into the later history of the main line.

Walter’s son and successor, Alan, died in 1204, leaving a son, Walter, who was appointed by Alexander II. justiciary of Scotland, in addition to his hereditary office of high-steward. He died in 1246, leaving four sons and three daughters. Walter, the third son, was Earl of Menteith. The eldest son, Alexander, married Jean, daughter and heiress of James, lord of Bute, and, in her right, he seized both the Isle of Bute and that of Arran.

Walter’s son and successor, Alan, died in 1204, leaving a son, Walter, who was appointed by Alexander II as the justiciar of Scotland, in addition to his hereditary role as high steward. He died in 1246, leaving four sons and three daughters. Walter, the third son, became the Earl of Menteith. The eldest son, Alexander, married Jean, the daughter and heir of James, lord of Bute, and, through her, he took control of both the Isle of Bute and the Isle of Arran.

Alexander had two sons—James, his successor, and John, known as Sir John Stewart of Bonkill, who fell at the battle of Falkirk in 1298. Sir John Stewart had seven sons. 1. Sir Alexander, ancestor of the Stewarts, Earls of Angus; 2. Sir Alan of Dreghorn, of the Earls and Dukes of Lennox, of the name of Stewart; 3. Sir Walter, of the Earls of Galloway; 4. Sir James, of the Earls of Athole, Buchan, and Traquair, and the Lords of Lorn and Innermeath; 5. Sir John, killed at Halidonhill in 1333; 6. Sir Hugh, who fought in Ireland under Edward Bruce; 7. Sir Robert of Daldowie.

Alexander had two sons—James, who succeeded him, and John, known as Sir John Stewart of Bonkill, who died at the battle of Falkirk in 1298. Sir John Stewart had seven sons. 1. Sir Alexander, ancestor of the Stewarts, Earls of Angus; 2. Sir Alan of Dreghorn, of the Earls and Dukes of Lennox, of the name of Stewart; 3. Sir Walter, of the Earls of Galloway; 4. Sir James, of the Earls of Athole, Buchan, and Traquair, and the Lords of Lorn and Innermeath; 5. Sir John, killed at Halidonhill in 1333; 6. Sir Hugh, who fought in Ireland under Edward Bruce; 7. Sir Robert of Daldowie.

James, the elder son of Alexander, succeeded as fifth high-steward in 1283. On the death of Alexander III. in 1286, he was one of the six magnates of Scotland chosen to act as regents of the kingdom. He died in the service of Bruce, in 1309.

James, the older son of Alexander, became the fifth high steward in 1283. After Alexander III's death in 1286, he was one of the six leaders of Scotland selected to serve as regents of the kingdom. He died while serving Bruce in 1309.

His son, Walter, the sixth high-steward, when only twenty-one years of age, commanded with Douglas the left wing of the Scots army at the battle of Bannockburn. King Robert bestowed his daughter, the Princess Marjory, in marriage upon him, and from them the royal house of Stuart and the present dynasty of Great Britain are descended.

His son, Walter, the sixth high steward, at just twenty-one years old, led the left wing of the Scottish army alongside Douglas at the Battle of Bannockburn. King Robert gave his daughter, Princess Marjory, in marriage to him, and from their union, the royal house of Stuart and the current dynasty of Great Britain are descended.

His son, Robert, seventh lord-high-steward, had been declared heir presumptive to the throne in 1318, but the birth of a son to Bruce in 1326 interrupted his prospects for a time. From his grandfather he received large possessions of land in Kintyre. During the long and disastrous reign of David II. the steward acted a patriotic part in the defence of the kingdom. On the death of David, without issue, February 22d, 1371, the steward, who was at that time fifty five years of age, succeeded to the crown as Robert II., being the first of the family of Stewart who ascended the throne of Scotland.

His son, Robert, the seventh lord high steward, was named the heir presumptive to the throne in 1318, but the birth of a son to Bruce in 1326 temporarily changed his prospects. He inherited a large amount of land in Kintyre from his grandfather. During the long and troubled reign of David II, the steward played a patriotic role in defending the kingdom. When David died without any heirs on February 22, 1371, the steward, who was then 55 years old, became king as Robert II, marking the first instance of the Stewart family ascending the Scottish throne.

The direct male line of the elder branch of the Stewarts terminated with James V., and at the accession of James VI., whose descent on his father’s side was through the Earl of Lennox, the head of the second branch, there[299] did not exist a male offset of the family which had sprung from an individual later than Robert II. Widely as some branches of the Stewarts have spread, and numerous as are the families of this name, there is not a lineal male representative of any of the crowned heads of the race, Henry, Cardinal Duke of York,[244] who died in 1807, having been the last. The crown which came into the Stewart family through a female seems destined ever to be transmitted through a female.

The direct male line of the older branch of the Stewarts ended with James V. When James VI came to power, his lineage on his father's side was through the Earl of Lennox, the leader of the second branch. At that point, there[299] were no male descendants of the family who were descended from anyone later than Robert II. Despite how far some branches of the Stewarts have spread and how many families share this name, there is no direct male descendant of any of the royal heads of this lineage, with Henry, Cardinal Duke of York,[244] who died in 1807, being the last. The crown that entered the Stewart family through a female seems destined to only be passed down through females.

The male representation or chiefship of the family is claimed by the Earl of Galloway; also, by the Stewarts of Castlemilk as descended from a junior branch of Darnley and Lennox.

The male representation or leadership of the family is claimed by the Earl of Galloway; also, by the Stewarts of Castlemilk, who are descended from a junior branch of Darnley and Lennox.

The first and principal seat of the Stewarts was in Renfrewshire, but branches of them penetrated into the Western Highlands and Perthshire, and acquiring territories there, became founders of distinct families of the name. Of these the principal were the Stewarts of

The main base of the Stewarts was in Renfrewshire, but some branches spread into the Western Highlands and Perthshire. By acquiring land there, they became the founders of different families with the same name. The most notable of these were the Stewarts of

LORN

Badge—Oak or Thistle.

Lorn, the Stewarts of Athole, and the Stewarts of Balquhidder, from one or other of which all the rest have been derived. How the Stewarts of Lorn acquired that district is told in our account of clan Macdougall. The Stewarts of Lorn were descended from a natural son of John Stewart, the last Lord of Lorn, who, with the assistance of the MacLarens, retained forcible possession of part of his father’s estates. From this family sprang the Stewarts of Appin, in Argyleshire, who, with the Athole branches, were considered in the Highlands as forming the clan Stewart. The badge of the original Stewarts was the oak, and of the royal Stuarts, the thistle.

Lost, the Stewarts of Atholl, and the Stewarts of Balquhidder, from one or another of which all the others have come. The story of how the Stewarts of Lorn came to own that area is detailed in our account of Clan Macdougall. The Stewarts of Lorn were descendants of a legitimate son of John Stewart, the last Lord of Lorn, who, with help from the MacLarens, forcefully held onto part of his father's estates. From this line came the Stewarts of Appin in Argyllshire, who, along with the Athole branches, were regarded in the Highlands as part of the clan Stewart. The badge of the original Stewarts was the oak, while the royal Stuarts used the thistle.

In the end of the fifteenth century, the Stewarts of Appin were vassals of the Earl of Argyll in his lordship of Lorn. In 1493 the name of the chief was Dougal Stewart. He was the natural son of John Stewart, the last Lord of Lorn, and Isabella, eldest daughter of the first Earl of Argyll. The assassination of Campbell of Calder, guardian of the young Earl of Argyll, in February 1592, caused a feud between the Stewarts of Appin and the Campbells, the effects of which were long felt. During the civil wars, the Stewarts of Appin ranged themselves under the banners of Montrose, and at the battle of Inverlochy, 2d February 1645, rendered that chivalrous nobleman good service. They and the cause which they upheld were opposed by the Campbells, who possessed the north side of the same parish, a small rivulet, called Con Ruagh, or red bog, from the rough swamp through which it ran, being the dividing line of their lands.

At the end of the fifteenth century, the Stewarts of Appin were vassals of the Earl of Argyll in his lordship of Lorn. In 1493, the chief's name was Dougal Stewart. He was the illegitimate son of John Stewart, the last Lord of Lorn, and Isabella, the eldest daughter of the first Earl of Argyll. The assassination of Campbell of Calder, the guardian of the young Earl of Argyll, in February 1592 led to a feud between the Stewarts of Appin and the Campbells, the effects of which lingered for a long time. During the civil wars, the Stewarts of Appin joined the banners of Montrose, and at the Battle of Inverlochy on February 2, 1645, they provided valuable support to that nobleman. They and the cause they supported faced opposition from the Campbells, who occupied the northern side of the same parish, with a small stream called Con Ruagh, or red bog, marking the boundary of their lands, due to the rough swamp it flowed through.

The Stewarts of Appin under their chief, Robert Stewart, engaged in the rebellion of 1715, when they brought 400 men into the field. They were also “out” in 1745, under Stewart of Ardshiel, 300 strong. Some lands in Appin were forfeited on the latter occasion, but were afterwards restored. The principal family is extinct, and their estate has passed to others, chiefly to a family of the name of Downie. There are still, however, many branches of this tribe remaining in Appin. The chief cadets are the families of Ardshiel, Invernahyle, Auchnacrone, Fasnacloich, and Balachulish.

The Stewarts of Appin, led by their chief Robert Stewart, were involved in the rebellion of 1715, when they took 400 men into battle. They also joined the uprising in 1745, under Stewart of Ardshiel, with a force of 300. Some lands in Appin were forfeited during that time but were later returned. The main family line has ended, and their estate has been handed over to other families, primarily to a family named Downie. However, there are still many branches of this clan remaining in Appin. The key branches are the families of Ardshiel, Invernahyle, Auchnacrone, Fasnacloich, and Balachulish.

Between the Stewarts of Invernahyle and the Campbells of Dunstaffnage there existed a bitter feud, and about the beginning of the sixteenth century, the former family were all cut off but one child, the infant son of Stewart of Invernahyle, by the chief of Dunstaffnage, called Cailein Uaine, “Green Colin.” The boy’s nurse fled with him to Ardnamurchan, where her husband, the blacksmith of the district, resided. The latter brought him up to his own trade, and at sixteen years of age he could wield two forehammers at once, one in each hand, on the anvil, which acquired for him the name of Domhnull nan ord, “Donald[300] of the hammers.” Having made a two-edged sword for him, his foster-father, on presenting it, told him of his birth and lineage, and of the event which was the cause of his being brought to Ardnamurchan. Burning with a desire for vengeance, Donald set off with twelve of his companions, for each of whom, at a smithy at Corpach in Lochaber, he forged a two-edged sword. He then proceeded direct to Dunstaffnage, where he slew Green Colin and fifteen of his retainers. Having recovered his inheritance, he ever after proved himself “the unconquered foe of the Campbell.” The chief of the Stewarts of Appin being, at the time, a minor, Donald of the hammers was appointed tutor of the clan. He commanded the Stewarts of Appin at the battle of Pinkie in 1547, and on their return homewards from that disastrous field, in a famishing condition, they found in a house at the church of Port of Menteith, some fowls roasting for a marriage party. These they took from the spit, and greedily devoured. They then proceeded on their way. The Earl of Menteith, one of the marriage guests, on being apprised of the circumstance, pursued them, and came up with them at a place called Tobernareal. To a taunt from one of the earl’s attendants, one of the Stewarts replied by an arrow through the heart. In the conflict that ensued, the earl fell by the ponderous arm of Donald of the hammers, and nearly all his followers were killed.[245]

Between the Stewarts of Invernahyle and the Campbells of Dunstaffnage, there was a fierce feud. Around the start of the sixteenth century, the entire Stewart family was wiped out except for one child, the infant son of Stewart of Invernahyle, by the chief of Dunstaffnage, known as Cailein Uaine, “Green Colin.” The boy’s nurse escaped with him to Ardnamurchan, where her husband, the local blacksmith, lived. He raised the boy to follow his trade, and by the time he was sixteen, he could use two forehammers simultaneously, one in each hand, on the anvil. This earned him the nickname Domhnull nan ord, “Donald of the hammers.” After crafting a two-edged sword for him, his foster-father revealed his true heritage and the reason why he had been brought to Ardnamurchan. Fueled by a desire for revenge, Donald set out with twelve companions. For each of them, he forged a two-edged sword at a smithy in Corpach, Lochaber. He then went straight to Dunstaffnage, where he killed Green Colin and fifteen of his men. After reclaiming his inheritance, he became known as "the unconquered foe of the Campbell." At that time, the chief of the Stewarts of Appin was a minor, so Donald of the hammers was appointed the clan's tutor. He led the Stewarts of Appin at the battle of Pinkie in 1547, and on their way home from that disastrous battle, famished, they discovered some chickens roasting for a wedding party in a house near the church of Port of Menteith. They snatched the chickens from the spit and devoured them eagerly before continuing on their journey. The Earl of Menteith, one of the wedding guests, learned of what had happened and pursued them, catching up with them at a place called Tobernareal. When one of the earl’s attendants taunted them, a Stewart shot an arrow through his heart. In the ensuing skirmish, the earl was killed by the powerful arm of Donald of the hammers, and most of his followers died as well.[245]

The Stewarts of Athole consist almost entirely of the descendants, by his five illegitimate sons, of Sir Alexander Stewart, Earl of Buchan, called, from his ferocity, “The wolf of Badenoch,” the fourth son of Robert II., by his first wife, Elizabeth More. One of his natural sons, Duncan Stewart, whose disposition was as ferocious as his father’s, at the head of a vast number of wild Catherans, armed only with the sword and target, descended from the range of hills which divides the counties of Aberdeen and Forfar, and began to devastate the country and murder the inhabitants. Sir Walter Ogilvy, sheriff of Angus, Sir Patrick Gray, and Sir David Lindsay of Glenesk, immediately collected a force to repel them, and a desperate conflict took place at Gasklune, near the water of Isla, in which the former were overpowered, and most of them slain.

The Stewarts of Atholl are mainly the descendants of Sir Alexander Stewart, Earl of Buchan, who had five illegitimate sons. He was known as “The Wolf of Badenoch” due to his ferocity and was the fourth son of Robert II and his first wife, Elizabeth More. One of his natural sons, Duncan Stewart, who was just as fierce as his father, led a large number of wild Catherans, armed only with swords and shields. They came down from the hills that separate Aberdeen and Forfar, starting to destroy the land and kill the people. Sir Walter Ogilvy, the sheriff of Angus, along with Sir Patrick Gray and Sir David Lindsay of Glenesk, quickly gathered a force to fight them off, leading to a fierce battle at Gasklune, near the River Isla, where the attackers were defeated, and many of them were killed.

James Stewart, another of the Wolf of Badenoch’s natural sons, was the ancestor of the family of Stewart of Garth, from which proceed almost all the other Athole Stewarts. The Garth family became extinct in the direct line, by the death of General David Stewart, author of “Sketches of the Highlanders.” The possessions of the Athole Stewarts lay mainly on the north side of Loch Tay.

James Stewart, another natural son of the Wolf of Badenoch, was the ancestor of the Stewart family of Garth, from which almost all the other Athole Stewarts are descended. The Garth family became extinct in the direct line with the death of General David Stewart, the author of “Sketches of the Highlanders.” The Athole Stewarts primarily owned land on the north side of Loch Tay.

The Balquhidder Stewarts derive their origin from illegitimate branches of the Albany family.

The Balquhidder Stewarts come from the illegitimate branches of the Albany family.

The Stewarts or Steuarts[246] of Grandtully, Perthshire, are descended from James Stewart of Pierston and Warwickhill, Ayrshire, who fell at Halidon Hill in 1333, fourth son of Sir John Stewart of Bonkill, son of Alexander, fourth lord-high-steward of Scotland, who died in 1283.

The Stewarts or Steuarts[246] of Grandtully, Perthshire, are descendants of James Stewart of Pierston and Warwickhill, Ayrshire, who died at Halidon Hill in 1333. He was the fourth son of Sir John Stewart of Bonkill, who was the son of Alexander, the fourth lord high steward of Scotland, who passed away in 1283.

James Stewart’s son was Sir Robert Stewart of Shambothy and Innermeath, whose son, Sir John Stewart, was the first of the Stewarts of Lorn. The fourth son of the latter, Alexander Stewart, was ancestor of the Stewarts of Grandtully. “On the resignation of his father, Sir John (apparently the first Stewart of Grandtully), he received a charter from Archibald, Earl of Douglas, of the lands of Grandtully, Kyltilich, and Aberfeldy, 30th March 1414. He married Margaret, sister of John Hay (?) of Tulliebodie.”[247]

James Stewart's son was Sir Robert Stewart of Shambothy and Innermeath, whose son, Sir John Stewart, was the first of the Stewarts of Lorn. The fourth son of the latter, Alexander Stewart, was the ancestor of the Stewarts of Grandtully. “When his father resigned, Sir John (apparently the first Stewart of Grandtully) received a charter from Archibald, Earl of Douglas, for the lands of Grandtully, Kyltilich, and Aberfeldy, on March 30, 1414. He married Margaret, sister of John Hay (?) of Tulliebodie.”[247]

Of this family was Thomas Stewart of Balcaskie, Fifeshire, a lord of session, created a baronet of Nova Scotia, June 2, 1683. He was cousin, through his father, of John Stewart, thirteenth of Grandtully, who died without issue in 1720, and was succeeded by Sir Thomas’s son, Sir George Stewart, who also died without issue. He was succeeded by his brother, Sir John Stewart, third baronet, an officer of rank in the army, who married, 1st, Elizabeth, daughter and heiress of Sir James Mackenzie of Royston, and had by her an only surviving son, Sir John, fourth baronet; 2dly,[301] Lady Jane Douglas, only daughter of James, Marquis of Douglas, and his son, by her, Archibald Stewart, after a protracted litigation, succeeded to the immense estates of his uncle, the last Duke of Douglas, and assuming that name, was created a peer of the United Kingdom, by the title of Baron Douglas. Sir John Stewart married, 3dly, Helen, a daughter of the fourth Lord Elibank, without issue. He died in 1764.

Of this family was Thomas Stewart of Balcaskie, Fifeshire, a lord of session, who was made a baronet of Nova Scotia on June 2, 1683. He was a cousin, through his father, to John Stewart, the thirteenth of Grandtully, who passed away without any children in 1720, and was succeeded by Sir Thomas's son, Sir George Stewart, who also died without leaving any heirs. Sir George was followed by his brother, Sir John Stewart, the third baronet, an officer of higher rank in the army. He first married Elizabeth, the daughter and heiress of Sir James Mackenzie of Royston, and they had one surviving son, Sir John, the fourth baronet. He then married, secondly, [301] Lady Jane Douglas, the only daughter of James, Marquis of Douglas, and their son, Archibald Stewart, after a lengthy legal battle, inherited the vast estates of his uncle, the last Duke of Douglas, and took on that name, becoming a peer of the United Kingdom as Baron Douglas. Sir John Stewart married a third time to Helen, a daughter of the fourth Lord Elibank, but they had no children. He died in 1764.

His son, Sir John, fourth baronet, died in 1797.

His son, Sir John, the fourth baronet, passed away in 1797.

Sir John’s eldest son, Sir George, fifth baronet, married Catherine, eldest daughter of John Drummond, Esq. of Logie Almond, and died in 1827, leaving five sons and two daughters.

Sir John’s eldest son, Sir George, fifth baronet, married Catherine, the oldest daughter of John Drummond, Esq. of Logie Almond, and passed away in 1827, leaving behind five sons and two daughters.

The eldest son, Sir John, sixth baronet, died without issue, May 20, 1838.

The oldest son, Sir John, the sixth baronet, died without any children on May 20, 1838.

His brother, Sir William Drummond Steuart, born December 26, 1795, succeeded as seventh baronet. He married in 1830, and had a son William George, captain 93d Highlanders, born in February 1831, and died October 1868. Sir William died April 28, 1871, and was succeeded by his youngest brother Archibald Douglas, born August 29, 1807.

His brother, Sir William Drummond Steuart, born December 26, 1795, became the seventh baronet. He got married in 1830 and had a son, William George, who was a captain in the 93rd Highlanders, born in February 1831 and passed away in October 1868. Sir William died on April 28, 1871, and his youngest brother Archibald Douglas, born August 29, 1807, succeeded him.

The Stewarts of Drumin, Banffshire, now Belladrum, Inverness-shire, trace their descent from Sir Walter Stewart of Strathaven, knighted for his services at the battle of Harlaw in 1411, one of the illegitimate sons of the Wolf of Badenoch, and consequently of royal blood.

The Stewarts of Drumming, Banffshire, now Belladrum, Inverness-shire, trace their ancestry back to Sir Walter Stewart of Strathaven, who was knighted for his contributions at the battle of Harlaw in 1411. He was one of the illegitimate sons of the Wolf of Badenoch, and therefore, has royal blood.

The Stewarts of Ardvoirlich, Perthshire, are descended from James Stewart, called James the Gross, fourth and only surviving son of Murdoch, Duke of Albany, Regent of Scotland, beheaded in 1425. On the ruin of his family he fled to Ireland, where, by a lady of the name of Macdonald, he had seven sons and one daughter. James II. created Andrew, the eldest son, Lord Avandale.

The Stewarts of Ardvoirlich, Perthshire, are descendants of James Stewart, known as James the Gross, who was the fourth and only surviving son of Murdoch, Duke of Albany, Regent of Scotland, executed in 1425. After his family's downfall, he escaped to Ireland, where he had seven sons and one daughter with a woman named Macdonald. James II made Andrew, the eldest son, Lord Avandale.

James, the third son, ancestor of the Stewarts of Ardvoirlich, married Annabel, daughter of Buchanan of that ilk.

James, the third son and the ancestor of the Stewarts of Ardvoirlich, married Annabel, the daughter of Buchanan of that ilk.

His son, William Stewart, who succeeded him, married Mariota, daughter of Sir Colin Campbell of Glenorchy, and had several children. From one of his younger sons, John, the family of Stewart of Glenbuckie, and from another, that of Stewart of Gartnaferaran, both in Perthshire, were descended.

His son, William Stewart, who took over after him, married Mariota, the daughter of Sir Colin Campbell of Glenorchy, and they had several children. From one of his younger sons, John, came the family of Stewart of Glenbuckie, and from another, the family of Stewart of Gartnaferaran, both in Perthshire.

His eldest son, Walter Stewart, succeeded his father, and married Euphemia, daughter of James Reddoch of Cultobraggan, comptroller of the household of James IV.

His eldest son, Walter Stewart, took over after his father and married Euphemia, the daughter of James Reddoch of Cultobraggan, who was the comptroller of the household for James IV.

His son, Alexander Stewart of Ardvoirlich, married Margaret, daughter of Drummond of Drummond Erinoch, and had two sons, James, his successor, and John, ancestor of the Perthshire families of Stewart of Annat, Stewart of Ballachallan, and Stewart of Craigtoun.

His son, Alexander Stewart of Ardvoirlich, married Margaret, the daughter of Drummond of Drummond Erinoch, and they had two sons, James, who succeeded him, and John, the ancestor of the Perthshire families of Stewart of Annat, Stewart of Ballachallan, and Stewart of Craigtoun.

The family of Steuart of Dalguise, Perthshire, are descended from Sir John Stewart of Arntullie and Cardneys, also designed of Dowallie, the youngest natural son of King Robert II. of Scotland, by Marion or Mariota de Cardney, daughter of John de Cardney of that ilk, sister of Robert Cardney, bishop of Dunkeld from 1396 to 1436.

The family of Steuart of Dalguise, Perthshire, descends from Sir John Stewart of Arntullie and Cardneys, also known as Dowallie, the youngest illegitimate son of King Robert II of Scotland, by Marion or Mariota de Cardney, the daughter of John de Cardney of that ilk, and sister of Robert Cardney, bishop of Dunkeld from 1396 to 1436.

The Steuarts of Ballechin, in the same county, are descended from Sir John Stewart, an illegitimate son of King James II. of Scotland. Having purchased the lands of Sticks in Glenquaich from Patrick Cardney of that ilk, he got a charter of those lands from King James III., dated in December 1486. The family afterwards acquired the lands of Ballechin.

The Steuarts of Ballechin, in the same county, are descendants of Sir John Stewart, an illegitimate son of King James II of Scotland. After buying the lands of Sticks in Glenquaich from Patrick Cardney of that ilk, he received a charter for those lands from King James III, dated December 1486. The family later acquired the lands of Ballechin.

There are many other Stewart families throughout Scotland, but as we are concerned only with these which can be considered Highland, it would be beyond our province to notice any more. The spelling of this name seems very capricious: the royal spelling is Stuart, while most families spell it Stewart, and a few Steuart and Steuard. We have endeavoured always to give the spelling adhered to by the various families whom we have noticed.

There are many other Stewart families across Scotland, but since we only care about those that can be classified as Highland, it would be outside our scope to mention more. The spelling of this name appears to be quite inconsistent: the royal spelling is Stuart, while most families spell it Stewart, and a few use Steuart and Steuard. We have always tried to present the spelling used by the different families we've mentioned.

Fraser.

The first of the surname of Fraser in Scotland was undoubtedly of Norman origin, and, it is not improbable, came over with William the Conqueror. The Chronicles of the Fraser family ascribe its origin to one Pierre Fraser, seigneur de Troile, who in the reign of Charlemagne, came to Scotland with the ambassadors from France to form a league with King Achaius; but this is, of course, fabulous. Their account of the[302] creation of their arms is equally incredible. According to their statement, in the reign of Charles the Simple of France, Julius de Berry, a nobleman of Bourbon, entertaining that monarch with a dish of fine strawberries was, for the same, knighted, the strawberry flowers, fraises, given him for his arms, and his name changed from de Berry to Fraiseur or Frizelle. They claim affinity with the family of the Duke de la Frezeliere, in France. The first of the name in Scotland is understood to have settled there in the reign of Malcolm Canmore, when surnames first began to be used, and although the Frasers afterwards became a powerful and numerous clan in Inverness-shire, their earliest settlements were in East Lothian and Tweeddale.

The first person with the surname Fraser in Scotland likely had Norman roots and probably came over with William the Conqueror. The Chronicles of the Fraser family trace their origins to Pierre Fraser, lord of Troile, who came to Scotland during Charlemagne's reign with ambassadors from France to create an alliance with King Achaius; however, that story is definitely fictional. Their explanation of how their coat of arms was created is equally unbelievable. They say that during the reign of Charles the Simple of France, Julius de Berry, a noble from Bourbon, entertained the king with a plate of fine strawberries and was knighted for it, receiving strawberry flowers, or fraises, as his coat of arms, and his name changed from de Berry to Fraiseur or Frizelle. They claim a connection to the family of the Duke de la Frezeliere in France. The first recognized Fraser in Scotland is thought to have settled there during the reign of Malcolm Canmore, when surnames began to be adopted. Even though the Frasers later grew into a powerful and large clan in Inverness-shire, their earliest settlements were in East Lothian and Tweeddale.

FRASER.

FRASER.

Badge—Yew.

In the reign of David I., Sir Simon Fraser possessed half of the territory of Keith in East Lothian (from him called Keith Simon), and to the monks of Kelso he granted the church of Keith.

In the time of David I, Sir Simon Fraser owned half of the land of Keith in East Lothian (which was named Keith Simon after him), and he granted the church of Keith to the monks of Kelso.

A member of the same family, Gilbert de Fraser, obtained the lands of North Hailes, also in East Lothian, as a vassal of the Earl of March and Dunbar, and is said to have been witness to a charter of Cospatrick to the monks of Coldstream, during the reign of Alexander I. He also possessed large estates in Tweeddale.

A member of the same family, Gilbert de Fraser, acquired the lands of North Hailes in East Lothian as a vassal of the Earl of March and Dunbar. He is said to have witnessed a charter from Cospatrick to the monks of Coldstream during the reign of Alexander I. He also owned large estates in Tweeddale.

In the reign of Alexander II., the chief of the family was Bernard de Fraser, supposed to have been the grandson of the above-named Gilbert, by a third son, whose name is conjectured to have been Simon. Bernard was a frequent witness to the charters of Alexander II., and in 1234 was made sheriff of Stirling, an honour long hereditary in his family. By his talents he raised himself from being the vassal of a subject to be a tenant in chief to the king. He acquired the ancient territory of Oliver Castle, which he transmitted to his posterity. He was succeeded by his son Sir Gilbert Fraser, who was sheriff or vicecomes of Traquair during the reigns of Alexander II. and his successor. He had three sons: Simon, his heir; Andrew, sheriff of Stirling in 1291 and 1293; and William, chancellor of Scotland from 1274 to 1280, and bishop of St. Andrews from 1279 to his death in 1297.

In the time of Alexander II, the head of the family was Bernard de Fraser, believed to be the grandson of the previously mentioned Gilbert, through a third son who is thought to have been named Simon. Bernard frequently witnessed the charters of Alexander II and in 1234 was appointed sheriff of Stirling, a title that had been held by his family for a long time. Through his skills, he elevated himself from being a vassal to a direct tenant of the king. He acquired the historic land of Oliver Castle, which he passed down to his descendants. He was succeeded by his son Sir Gilbert Fraser, who served as sheriff or vicecomes of Traquair during the reigns of Alexander II and his successor. Sir Gilbert had three sons: Simon, his heir; Andrew, sheriff of Stirling in 1291 and 1293; and William, chancellor of Scotland from 1274 to 1280, and bishop of St. Andrews from 1279 until his death in 1297.

Bishop Fraser’s Seal.
From Anderson’s Diplomata Scotiæ.

Sir Simon Fraser, the eldest son, was a man of great influence and power. He possessed the lands of Oliver Castle, Neidpath Castle, and other lands in Tweeddale; and accompanied King Alexander II. in a pilgrimage to Iona, a short time previous to the death of that monarch. He was knighted by Alexander III., who, in the beginning of his reign, conferred on him the office of high sheriff of Tweeddale, which he held from 1263 to 1266. He died in 1291. He had an only son, Sir Simon Fraser, the renowned patriot, with whom may be said (in 1306) to have expired the direct male line of the south country Frasers, after having been the most considerable family in Peeblesshire during the Scoto-Saxon period of our history, from 1097 to 1306.

Sir Simon Fraser, the oldest son, was a man of significant influence and power. He owned Oliver Castle, Neidpath Castle, and other lands in Tweeddale, and he joined King Alexander II on a pilgrimage to Iona shortly before the king's death. He was knighted by Alexander III, who, at the start of his reign, appointed him as the high sheriff of Tweeddale, a position he held from 1263 to 1266. He died in 1291. He had one son, Sir Simon Fraser, the famous patriot, who can be said to have marked the end of the direct male line of the south country Frasers in 1306, after being the most prominent family in Peeblesshire during the Scoto-Saxon period of our history, from 1097 to 1306.

The male representation of the principal family of Fraser devolved, on the death of the[303] great Sir Simon, on the next collateral heir; his uncle, Sir Andrew, second son of Sir Gilbert Fraser, above mentioned. He is supposed to have died about 1308, surviving his renowned nephew, Sir Simon, only two years. He was, says the historian of the family,[248] “the first of the name of Fraser who established an interest for himself and his descendants in the northern parts of Scotland, and more especially in Inverness-shire, where they have ever since figured with such renown and distinction.” He married a wealthy heiress in the county of Caithness, then and for many centuries thereafter comprehended within the sheriffdom of Inverness, and in right of his wife he acquired a very large estate in the north of Scotland. He had four sons, namely—Simon, the immediate male ancestor of the Lords Lovat, and whose descendants and dependants (the clan Fraser), after the manner of the Celts, took the name of MacShimi, or sons of Simon; Sir Alexander, who obtained the estate of Touch, as the appanage of a younger son; and Andrew and James, slain with their brother, Simon, at the disastrous battle of Halidonhill, 22d July 1333.

The male line of the main Fraser family passed on, after the death of the great Sir Simon, to the next closest heir: his uncle, Sir Andrew, the second son of Sir Gilbert Fraser, mentioned earlier. He is believed to have died around 1308, surviving his famous nephew, Sir Simon, by just two years. The family historian notes, “He was the first of the name Fraser to establish a presence for himself and his descendants in northern Scotland, especially in Inverness-shire, where they have since become well-known and distinguished.” He married a wealthy heiress from Caithness, which was included in the Inverness sheriffdom at the time and for many centuries afterward, and through his marriage, he acquired a substantial estate in northern Scotland. He had four sons: Simon, the direct male ancestor of the Lords Lovat, whose descendants and followers (the clan Fraser), in traditional Celtic fashion, took the name MacShimi, meaning sons of Simon; Sir Alexander, who received the estate of Touch as his share as a younger son; and Andrew and James, who were killed alongside their brother Simon at the disastrous battle of Halidonhill on July 22, 1333.

Sir Alexander Fraser of Philorth,
from Pinkerton’s Scotish Gallery.

The ancient family of the Frasers of Philorth in Aberdeenshire, who have enjoyed since 1669 the title of Lord Saltoun, is immediately descended from William, son of an Alexander Fraser, who flourished during the early part of the fourteenth century, and inherited from his father the estates of Cowie and Durris in Kincardineshire.

The old family of the Frasers of Philorth in Aberdeenshire, who have held the title of Lord Saltoun since 1669, is directly descended from William, the son of an Alexander Fraser, who was prominent in the early fourteenth century and inherited the estates of Cowie and Durris in Kincardineshire from his father.

The proper Highland clan Fraser was that headed by the Lovat branch in Inverness-shire, as mentioned above.

The proper Highland clan Fraser was the one led by the Lovat branch in Inverness-shire, as mentioned above.

Unlike the Aberdeenshire or Salton Frasers, the Lovat branch, the only branch of the Frasers that became Celtic, founded a tribe or clan, and all the natives of the purely Gaelic districts of the Aird and Stratherrick came to be called by their name. The Simpsons, “sons of Simon,” are also considered to be descended from them, and the Tweedies of Tweeddale are supposed, on very plausible grounds, to have been originally Frasers. Logan’s conjecture that the name of Fraser is a corruption of the Gaelic Friosal, from frith, a forest, and siol, a race, the th being silent (that is, the race of the forest), however pleasing to the clan as proving them an indigenous Gaelic tribe, may only be mentioned here as a mere fancy of his own.

Unlike the Aberdeenshire or Salton Frasers, the Lovat branch, which is the only Fraser branch that became Celtic, founded a tribe or clan, and all the people in the purely Gaelic areas of the Aird and Stratherrick came to be known by their name. The Simpsons, or “sons of Simon,” are also thought to be descended from them, and it's believed—with reasonable evidence—that the Tweedies of Tweeddale originally came from the Frasers. Logan’s theory that the name Fraser is a distortion of the Gaelic Friosal, from frith, meaning forest, and siol, meaning race, with the th being silent (which would mean the race of the forest), may be appealing to the clan as it suggests they were an indigenous Gaelic tribe, but it should only be mentioned here as his personal speculation.

Simon Fraser, the first of the Frasers of Lovat, fell at the battle of Halidon Hill, 19th July 1333. His son, Hugh Fraser of Lovat, had four sons; Alexander, who died unmarried; Hugh, created a lord of Parliament, under the title of Lord Fraser of Lovat; John, ancestor of the Frasers of Knock in Ayrshire; and another son, ancestor of the Frasers of Foyers.

Simon Fraser, the first of the Frasers of Lovat, died at the battle of Halidon Hill on July 19, 1333. His son, Hugh Fraser of Lovat, had four sons: Alexander, who died single; Hugh, who was made a lord of Parliament with the title of Lord Fraser of Lovat; John, the ancestor of the Frasers of Knock in Ayrshire; and another son, who became the ancestor of the Frasers of Foyers.

Hugh, first Lord Lovat, was one of the hostages for James I., on his return to Scotland in 1424, and in 1431 he was appointed high sheriff of the county of Inverness. His son, also named Hugh, second Lord Lovat, was father of Thomas, third lord; Alexander, ancestor of the Frasers of Fanaline, the Frasers of Leadclune, baronets, and other families of the name; and James, ancestor of the Frasers of Ballyfurth and Ford, of whom Major-General Simon Fraser, late of Ford, is the lineal male descendant and representative.

Hugh, the first Lord Lovat, was one of the hostages for James I when he returned to Scotland in 1424. In 1431, he was appointed high sheriff of Inverness County. His son, also named Hugh, the second Lord Lovat, was the father of Thomas, the third lord; Alexander, the ancestor of the Frasers of Fanaline, the Frasers of Leadclune, baronets, and other families with the same name; and James, the ancestor of the Frasers of Ballyfurth and Ford Motors, of whom Major-General Simon Fraser, formerly of Ford, is the direct male descendant and representative.

Thomas, third lord, held the office of justiciary of the north in the reign of James IV., and died 21st October 1524. He had four[304] sons: Thomas, master of Lovat, killed at Flodden, 9th September 1513, unmarried; Hugh, fourth Lord Lovat; Alexander, fifth lord; and William Fraser of Struy, ancestor of several families of the name in Inverness-shire.

Thomas, the third lord, served as the justiciary of the north during the reign of James IV and passed away on October 21, 1524. He had four[304] sons: Thomas, master of Lovat, who was killed at Flodden on September 9, 1513, and was not married; Hugh, the fourth Lord Lovat; Alexander, the fifth lord; and William Fraser of Struy, who is the ancestor of several families with that name in Inverness-shire.

Hugh, fourth lord, the queen’s justiciary in the north, resigned his whole estates into the hands of King James V., and obtained from his majesty a new charter, dated 26th March 1539, uniting and incorporating them into the barony of Lovat, to him and the heirs male of his body, failing whom to his nearest lawful heirs male, bearing the name and arms of Fraser, and failing them to his heirs whatsoever. With his eldest son Hugh, Master of Lovat, he was killed in an engagement with the Macdonalds of Clanranald at Lochlochy, Inverness-shire, 2d June 1544.[249] His brother, Alexander, fifth Lord Lovat, died in 1558. With one daughter, the latter had three sons: Hugh, sixth lord; Thomas, ancestor of the Frasers of Strichen, from whom Lord Lovat of Lovat is descended; and James of Ardochie.

Hugh, the fourth lord and the queen’s justiciary in the north, handed over all his estates to King James V. and received a new charter from the King on March 26, 1539. This charter united and incorporated his estates into the barony of Lovat for him and the male heirs of his body; if there were none, then to his nearest legal male heirs carrying the name and coat of arms of Fraser, and if that wasn’t possible, to his heirs of any kind. He was killed alongside his eldest son Hugh, Master of Lovat, in a battle against the Macdonalds of Clanranald at Lochlochy in Inverness-shire on June 2, 1544.[249] His brother, Alexander, the fifth Lord Lovat, died in 1558. He had one daughter and three sons: Hugh, the sixth lord; Thomas, the ancestor of the Frasers of Strichen, from whom the current Lord Lovat of Lovat is descended; and James of Ardochie.

Hugh, sixth Lord Lovat, had a son, Simon, seventh lord, who was twice married, and died 3d April 1633. By his first wife, Margaret, eldest daughter of Sir Colin Mackenzie of Kintail, he had two sons,—Simon, Master of Lovat, who predeceased him, without issue, and Hugh, eighth Lord Lovat, who died 16th February 1646. By a second wife, Jean Stewart, daughter of Lord Doune, he had Sir Simon Fraser, ancestor of the Frasers of Innerallochy; Sir James Fraser of Brae, and one daughter. Hugh, eighth lord, had, with three daughters, three sons, namely,—Simon, Master of Lovat, and Hugh, who both predeceased their father, the one in 1640 and the other in 1643, and Thomas Fraser of Beaufort, eleventh Lord Lovat. The second son, Hugh, styled after his elder brother’s death, Master of Lovat, left a son Hugh, ninth lord, who succeeded his grandfather in February 1646, and married in July 1659, when a boy of sixteen years of age at college, Anne, second daughter of Sir John Mackenzie of Tarbet, baronet, sister of the first Earl of Cromarty, and by her had a son, Hugh, tenth lord, and three daughters.

Hugh, the sixth Lord Lovat, had a son named Simon, the seventh lord, who was married twice and died on April 3, 1633. With his first wife, Margaret, the eldest daughter of Sir Colin Mackenzie of Kintail, he had two sons: Simon, Master of Lovat, who died before him without any children, and Hugh, the eighth Lord Lovat, who died on February 16, 1646. With his second wife, Jean Stewart, the daughter of Lord Doune, he had Sir Simon Fraser, the ancestor of the Frasers of Innerallochy; Sir James Fraser of Brae; and one daughter. Hugh, the eighth lord, had three sons and three daughters: Simon, Master of Lovat, and Hugh, who both died before their father in 1640 and 1643, respectively. The third son was Thomas Fraser of Beaufort, the eleventh Lord Lovat. The second son, Hugh, began being called Master of Lovat after his older brother’s death. He had a son, Hugh, the ninth lord, who became the lord in February 1646, and married Anne, the second daughter of Sir John Mackenzie of Tarbet, a baronet and sister to the first Earl of Cromarty, in July 1659 when he was just sixteen years old and in college. Together, they had a son, Hugh, the tenth lord, and three daughters.

Hugh, tenth lord, succeeded his father in 1672, and died in 1696, when Thomas Fraser of Beaufort, third son of the eighth lord, became eleventh Lord Lovat, but did not take the title. The tenth lord married Lady Amelia Murray, only daughter of the first Marquis of Athole, and had four daughters. His eldest daughter, Amelia, assumed the title of Baroness Lovat, and married in 1702, Alexander Mackenzie, younger of Prestonhall, who assumed the name of Fraser of Fraserdale. His son, Hugh Fraser, on the death of his mother, adopted the title of Lord Lovat, which, however, by decree of the Court of Session, 3d July 1730, was declared to belong to Simon, Lord Fraser of Lovat, as eldest lawful son of Thomas, Lord Fraser of Lovat, grand-uncle of the tenth lord. This judgment proceeded on the charter of 1539, and though pronounced by an incompetent court, was held to be right. To prevent an appeal, a compromise was made, by which Hugh Mackenzie ceded to Simon, Lord Lovat, for a valuable consideration, his pretensions to the honours, and his right to the estates, after his father’s death.

Hugh, the tenth lord, succeeded his father in 1672 and died in 1696. Thomas Fraser of Beaufort, the third son of the eighth lord, became the eleventh Lord Lovat but did not take the title. The tenth lord married Lady Amelia Murray, the only daughter of the first Marquis of Athole, and they had four daughters. His eldest daughter, Amelia, took on the title of Baroness Lovat and married Alexander Mackenzie, younger of Prestonhall, in 1702, who then took the name Fraser of Fraserdale. Their son, Hugh Fraser, adopted the title of Lord Lovat after his mother passed away. However, on July 3, 1730, a ruling by the Court of Session declared that the title belonged to Simon, Lord Fraser of Lovat, as he was the eldest lawful son of Thomas, Lord Fraser of Lovat, who was the grand-uncle of the tenth lord. This judgment was based on the charter of 1539, and although it was given by a court deemed incompetent, it was considered valid. To avoid an appeal, a compromise was reached where Hugh Mackenzie ceded his claims to the honors and his right to the estates to Simon, Lord Lovat, in exchange for a significant consideration, after his father’s death.

Thomas Fraser of Beaufort, by right eleventh Lord Lovat, died at Dunvegan in Skye in May 1699. By his first wife, Sibylla, fourth daughter of John Macleod of Macleod, he had fourteen children, ten of whom died young. Simon, the eldest surviving son, was the celebrated Lord Lovat, beheaded in April 1747.

Thomas Fraser of Beaufort, the eleventh Lord Lovat, died at Dunvegan in Skye in May 1699. With his first wife, Sibylla, the fourth daughter of John Macleod of Macleod, he had fourteen children, ten of whom died young. Simon, the oldest surviving son, became the famous Lord Lovat, who was beheaded in April 1747.

The clan Fraser formed part of the army of the Earl of Seaforth, when, in the beginning of 1645, that nobleman advanced to oppose the great Montrose, who designed to seize Inverness, previous to the battle of Inverlochy, in which the latter defeated the Campbells under the Marquis of Argyll in February of that year. After the arrival of King Charles II. in Scotland in 1650, the Frasers, to the amount of eight hundred men, joined the troops raised to oppose Cromwell, their chief’s son, the Master of Lovat, being appointed one of the colonels of foot for Inverness and Ross. In the rebellion of 1715, under their last famous chief, Simon, Lord Lovat, they did good service to the government by taking possession of Inverness, which was then in the hands of the Jacobites. In 1719 also, at the[305] affair of Glenshiel, in which the Spaniards were defeated on the west coast of Inverness-shire, the Frasers fought resolutely on the side of government, and took possession of the castle of Brahan, the seat of the Earl of Seaforth. On the breaking out of the rebellion of 1745, they did not at first take any part in the struggle, but after the battle of Prestonpans, on the 21st September, Lord Lovat “mustered his clan,” and their first demonstration in favour of the Pretender was to make a midnight attack on the Castle of Culloden, but found it garrisoned and prepared for their reception. On the morning of the battle of Culloden, six hundred of the Frasers, under the command of the Master of Lovat, a fine young man of nineteen, effected a junction with the rebel army, and behaved during the action with characteristic valour.

The Fraser clan was part of the Earl of Seaforth's army when, in early 1645, he moved to confront the formidable Montrose, who aimed to capture Inverness before the battle of Inverlochy, where Montrose defeated the Campbells led by the Marquis of Argyll in February of that year. After King Charles II arrived in Scotland in 1650, the Frasers, numbering about eight hundred men, joined the forces raised to oppose Cromwell, with their chief’s son, the Master of Lovat, being appointed one of the foot colonels for Inverness and Ross. During the 1715 rebellion, under their last notable chief, Simon, Lord Lovat, they served the government well by taking control of Inverness, which was then held by the Jacobites. In 1719, at the affair of Glenshiel, where the Spaniards were defeated on the west coast of Inverness-shire, the Frasers fought vigorously for the government and took over Brahan Castle, the residence of the Earl of Seaforth. When the rebellion of 1745 broke out, they initially stayed neutral, but after the battle of Prestonpans on September 21, Lord Lovat "mustered his clan," and their first action in favor of the Pretender was a midnight raid on Culloden Castle, only to find it staffed and ready for them. On the morning of the battle of Culloden, six hundred Frasers, commanded by the Master of Lovat, a remarkable young man of nineteen, joined forces with the rebel army and showed notable bravery during the fight.

Lord Lovat’s eldest son, Simon Fraser, Master of Lovat, afterwards entered the service of government, and rose to the rank of lieutenant-general in the army.

Lord Lovat’s eldest son, Simon Fraser, Master of Lovat, later joined the government service and rose to the rank of lieutenant general in the army.

General Fraser was succeeded by his half-brother, Colonel Archibald Campbell Fraser of Lovat, appointed consul-general at Algiers in 1766, and chosen M.P. for Inverness-shire on the general’s death in 1782. By his wife, Jane, sister of William Fraser, Esq. of Leadclune, F.R.S., created a baronet, 27th November 1806, he had five sons, all of whom he survived. On his death, in December 1815, the male descendants of Hugh, ninth Lord Lovat, became extinct, and the male representation of the family, as well as the right to its extensive entailed estates, devolved on the junior descendant of Alexander, fifth lord, Thomas Alexander Fraser, of Lovat and Strichen, who claimed the title of Lord Lovat in the peerage of Scotland, and in 1837 was created a peer of the United Kingdom, by that of Baron Lovat of Lovat.

General Fraser was succeeded by his half-brother, Colonel Archibald Campbell Fraser of Lovat, who was appointed consul-general in Algiers in 1766 and became the M.P. for Inverness-shire after the general passed away in 1782. With his wife, Jane, the sister of William Fraser, Esq. of Leadclune, F.R.S., who was made a baronet on November 27, 1806, he had five sons, all of whom outlived him. When he died in December 1815, the male line of Hugh, the ninth Lord Lovat, became extinct, and the male representation of the family, along with the rights to its extensive entailed estates, passed to the junior descendant of Alexander, the fifth lord. Thomas Alexander Fraser of Lovat and Strichen claimed the title of Lord Lovat in the peerage of Scotland, and in 1837 he was made a peer of the United Kingdom, taking the title of Baron Lovat of Lovat.

The family of Fraser, of Castle Fraser, in Ross-shire, are descended, on the female side, from the Hon. Sir Simon Fraser, of Inverallochy, second son of Simon, eighth Lord Lovat, but on the male side their name is Mackenzie.

The Fraser family, from Castle Fraser in Ross-shire, is descended through the female line from the Hon. Sir Simon Fraser of Inverallochy, who was the second son of Simon, the eighth Lord Lovat, but on the male side, their last name is Mackenzie.

American Frasers.

We cannot close our account of the Frasers without briefly referring to the numerous members of the clan who inhabit British North America. Concerning these we have been obligingly furnished with many details by the Honourable John Fraser de Berry, of St Mark de Cournoyer, Chambly River, Vercheres Cy., District of Montreal, Member of the Legislative Council for Rougemont. The information furnished by this gentleman is very interesting, and we are sorry that the nature of this work, and the space at our disposal, permits us to give only the briefest summary.

We cannot wrap up our discussion of the Frasers without mentioning the many members of the clan living in British North America. The Honourable John Fraser de Berry from St Mark de Cournoyer, Chambly River, Vercheres County, District of Montreal, who is a Member of the Legislative Council for Rougemont, has kindly provided us with a lot of details about them. The information he shared is very interesting, and we regret that the nature of this work and the limited space we have allows us to provide only a brief summary.

It would seem that in the Dominion of Canada the ancient spirit of clanship is far from dead; indeed, it appears to be more intensely full of life there than it is on its native Highland mountains. From statistics furnished to us by our obliging informant, it would appear that in British North America there are bearing the old name of Fraser 12,000 persons, men, women, and children, some speaking English and some French, many Protestants and many Roman Catholics, but all, we believe, unflinchingly loyal to the British throne. Not one of these, according to the Honourable J. Fraser de Berry’s report, is a day labourer, “earning daily wages,” but all more or less well-to-do in the world, and filling respectable, and many of them responsible positions. Many are descendants of the officers and soldiers of the “Fraser Highlanders,” who settled in British North America after the American war. “They are all strong well built men, hardy, industrious, and sober, having fine comfortable houses, where quietness reigns and plenty abounds.”

It seems that in the Dominion of Canada, the old spirit of clanship is far from gone; in fact, it looks to be even more vibrant there than it is in its native Highland mountains. According to statistics provided by our helpful informant, there are about 12,000 people with the last name Fraser in British North America, including men, women, and children; some speak English and some French, many are Protestant and many are Catholic, but all, we believe, remain steadfastly loyal to the British throne. According to the Honourable J. Fraser de Berry’s report, not a single one of them is a day laborer “earning daily wages,” but all are relatively well-off and hold respectable, and many have responsible positions. Many are descendants of the officers and soldiers of the “Fraser Highlanders” who settled in British North America after the American war. “They are all strong, well-built men, hardy, industrious, and sober, living in nice, comfortable homes where peace reigns and abundance is present.”

Some years ago a movement was formed among these enthusiastic and loyal Frasers to organise themselves into a branch clan, to be called the “New Clan Fraser,” partly for the purpose of reviving and keeping alive the old clan feeling, and partly for purposes of benevolence. At a meeting held in February 1868, at Quebec, this movement took definite shape, and “resolutions were unanimously passed defining the constitution of the clan, pointing out its object, appointing its dignitaries, determining their duties, and the time and manner of their election.”

Some years ago, a group of dedicated and passionate Frasers came together to form a branch clan called the “New Clan Fraser.” Their goal was to revive and maintain the spirit of the old clan while also focusing on charitable efforts. At a meeting in February 1868 in Quebec, this idea became official, and “resolutions were unanimously passed defining the constitution of the clan, outlining its objectives, appointing its leaders, establishing their responsibilities, and detailing the time and way of their election.”

As “Chief of the Frasers of the whole of British North America,” was elected the Honourable James Fraser de Ferraline, Member[306] of the Legislative Council for the Province of Nova Scotia, “a wealthy and influential merchant, born in 1802, on the Drummond estate in the braes of Stratherrick, Inverness-shire, Scotland; descended by his father from the Ferraline family of the Frasers, and by his mother from the Gorthlic Frasers. The true Fraser blood,” we are assured, “runs very pure through the veins of the worthy chief.”

As the "Chief of the Frasers of all of British North America," the Honourable James Fraser de Ferraline was elected, a Member[306] of the Legislative Council for the Province of Nova Scotia. He was a wealthy and influential merchant, born in 1802 on the Drummond estate in the braes of Stratherrick, Inverness-shire, Scotland. He traced his lineage from his father to the Ferraline family of the Frasers, and from his mother to the Gorthlic Frasers. We are assured that "the true Fraser blood runs very pure through the veins of the worthy chief."

The great and undoubted success of this laudable movement is, we believe, mainly owing to the exertions of the Honourable J. Fraser de Berry, whose enthusiasm and loyalty to his descent and ancient kinship are worthy of the palmiest days of clanship in the olden time on its native Highland soil. Besides the “chief” above mentioned, 111 subordinate chieftains[250] of provinces and districts have been appointed, and we are sorry that, for the reasons already mentioned, it is impossible to give a full list of them. We can only say that the gentleman just mentioned was elected Chieftain of the Province of Quebec, and also acts as “Secretary to the New Clan Fraser.” As a specimen of the unflinching thoroughness with which Mr Fraser de Berry performs his duties, and of the intense enthusiasm with which he is animated, we may state that he, founding on documents in his possession, has been able to trace his genealogy, and, therefore, the genealogy of the whole clan, as far back as the year 216 A.D.!

The great and undeniable success of this commendable movement is, we believe, mainly due to the efforts of the Honorable J. Fraser de Berry, whose enthusiasm and loyalty to his heritage and ancient lineage are reminiscent of the glory days of clan loyalty in the old days on its native Highland soil. In addition to the aforementioned “chief,” 111 subordinate chieftains[250] from various provinces and districts have been appointed, and we regret that, for the reasons already mentioned, it is impossible to provide a complete list of them. We can only note that the gentleman mentioned was elected Chieftain of the Province of Quebec and also serves as the “Secretary to the New Clan Fraser.” As an example of the unwavering diligence with which Mr. Fraser de Berry carries out his duties, and the intense enthusiasm that drives him, we can mention that he, based on documents he possesses, has been able to trace his genealogy and, therefore, the genealogy of the entire clan, all the way back to the year 216 AD!

Altogether, we cannot but commend the main object of this organisation of the American Frasers, and think that members of other clans residing in our colonies would do well to follow their example. We believe that no member of the Fraser clan in British North America, who is really anxious to do well, need be in want of the means of success, for if he only make his position known to the authorities of the “New Clan,” all needful assistance will be afforded him. Moreover, we understand, that any one of the name of Fraser, or allied to the clan, emigrating to the dominion from the old country, by applying to any member of the Colonial clan, will be put in the way of obtaining all assistance and information necessary to his comfortable settlement and success in his new home.

Altogether, we can't help but praise the main goal of this organization of the American Frasers, and we think that members of other clans living in our colonies would benefit from following their example. We believe that no member of the Fraser clan in British North America, who genuinely wants to succeed, should lack the means to do so, because if they make their situation known to the authorities of the “New Clan,” they will receive all the necessary support. Furthermore, we understand that anyone with the last name Fraser, or connected to the clan, moving to the dominion from the old country can reach out to any member of the Colonial clan and will be guided to obtain all the assistance and information needed for a comfortable settlement and success in their new home.

Indeed, this movement of the Frasers has so much to commend it, that their example has been followed by persons of other names, in the United States as well as in Canada, and similar clan confederations are in the way of being formed under names that are certainly not Highland.

Indeed, the Frasers' movement has so many positive aspects that people with other names in the United States and Canada have followed their example, and similar clan confederations are being created under names that are definitely not Highland.

MENZIES.

Badge—Heath
(a species named the Menzies heath).

From the armorial bearings of the Menzieses it has been conjectured that the first who settled in Scotland of this surname was a branch of the Anglo-Norman family of Meyners, by corruption Manners. But this supposition does not seem to be well-founded.

From the coat of arms of the Menzies family, it has been suggested that the first person with this surname to settle in Scotland was a branch of the Anglo-Norman family of Meyners, which was corrupted to Manners. However, this assumption does not appear to be well-founded.

The family of Menzies obtained a footing in Athole at a very early period, as appears from a charter granted by Robert de Meyners in the reign of Alexander II. This Robert de Meyners, knight, on the accession of Alexander III. (1249) was appointed lord high chamberlain of Scotland. His son, Alexander de Meyners, possessed the lands of Weem and Aberfeldy in Athole, and Glendochart in Breadalbane, besides his original seat of Durrisdeer in Nithsdale, and was succeeded by his eldest son, Robert, in the estates of Weem, Aberfeldy, and Durrisdeer, whilst his second son, Thomas, obtained the lands of Fortingal.

The Menzies family established themselves in Athole at a very early time, as shown by a charter granted by Robert de Meyners during the reign of Alexander II. This Robert de Meyners, a knight, was appointed lord high chamberlain of Scotland when Alexander III came to the throne in 1249. His son, Alexander de Meyners, owned the lands of Weem and Aberfeldy in Athole, as well as Glendochart in Breadalbane, in addition to their original estate at Durrisdeer in Nithsdale. He was succeeded by his eldest son, Robert, in the estates of Weem, Aberfeldy, and Durrisdeer, while his second son, Thomas, acquired the lands of Fortingal.

From the former of these is descended the family of Menzies of Castle Menzies, but that of Menzies of Fortingal terminated in[307] an heiress, by whose marriage with James Stewart, a natural son of the Wolf of Badenoch, the property was transferred to the Stewarts.

From the first of these comes the family of Menzies of Menzies Castle, but the line of Menzies of Fortingal ended in [307] with an heiress, whose marriage to James Stewart, an illegitimate son of the Wolf of Badenoch, resulted in the property being passed on to the Stewarts.

Clan tartan
MENZIES.

In 1487, Sir Robert de Mengues, knight, obtained from the crown, in consequence of the destruction of his mansion-house by fire, a grant of the whole lands and estates erected into a free barony, under the title of the barony of Menzies. From this Sir Robert lineally descended Sir Alexander Menzies of Castle Menzies, who was created a baronet of Nova Scotia, 2d September 1665.

In 1487, Sir Robert de Mengues, a knight, received a grant from the crown due to the destruction of his mansion by fire. This grant included all of his lands and estates, which were established as a free barony under the name of the barony of Menzies. From Sir Robert, Sir Alexander Menzies of Castle Menzies was directly descended; he was made a baronet of Nova Scotia on September 2, 1665.

Sir Robert Menzies, the seventh baronet, who succeeded his father, 20th August 1844, is the 27th of the family in regular descent. The ancient designation of the family was Menzies of Weem, their common style in old writings. In 1423 “David Menzies of Weem (de Wimo)” was appointed governor of Orkney and Shetland, “under the most clement lord and lady, Eric and Philippa, king and queen of Denmark, Swedland, and Norway.”

Sir Robert Menzies, the seventh baronet, who took over from his father on August 20, 1844, is the 27th in the family line. The family's old name was Menzies of Weem, which was their usual reference in historical texts. In 1423, "David Menzies of Weem (de Wimo)" was named governor of Orkney and Shetland, "under the most gracious lord and lady, Eric and Philippa, the king and queen of Denmark, Sweden, and Norway."

The Gaelic appellation of the clan is Meinnarich, a term, by way of distinction, also applied to the chief. Of the eighteen clans who fought under Robert Bruce at Bannockburn, the Menzies was one.

The Gaelic name of the clan is Meinnarich, a term that is also used to refer to the chief. Of the eighteen clans that fought alongside Robert Bruce at Bannockburn, the Menzies was one.

The “Menyesses” of Athole and Appin Dull are named in the parliamentary rolls of 1587, as among “the clans that have captains, chiefs, and chieftains.” Castle Menzies, the principal modern seat of the chief, stands to the east of Loch Tay, in the parish and near to the church of Weem, in Perthshire. Weem Castle, the old mansion, is picturesquely situated under a rock, called Craig Uamh, hence its name. In 1502, it was burnt by Niel Stewart of Fortingal, in consequence of a dispute respecting the lands of Rannoch.

The “Menyesses” of Athole and Appin Dull are mentioned in the parliamentary rolls of 1587 as part of “the clans that have captains, chiefs, and chieftains.” Castle Menzies, the main modern residence of the chief, is located to the east of Loch Tay, in the parish close to the church of Weem, in Perthshire. Weem Castle, the old mansion, is beautifully positioned under a rock known as Craig Uamh, which is where its name comes from. In 1502, it was burned down by Niel Stewart of Fortingal due to a dispute over the lands of Rannoch.

In 1644, when the Marquis of Montrose appeared in arms for Charles I., and had commenced his march from Athole towards Strathern, he sent forward a trumpeter, with a friendly notice to the Menzieses, that it was his intention to pass through their country. His messenger, unhappily, was maltreated, and, as some writers say, slain by them. They also harassed the rear of his army, which so exasperated Montrose, that he ordered his men to plunder and lay waste their lands and burn their houses.

In 1644, when the Marquis of Montrose rallied troops for Charles I and started his march from Athole towards Strathern, he sent a trumpeter ahead to inform the Menzieses that he planned to pass through their territory. Unfortunately, his messenger was mistreated and, according to some accounts, killed by them. They also attacked the back of his army, which angered Montrose so much that he commanded his men to loot and destroy their lands and burn down their homes.

During the rebellion of 1715, several gentlemen of the clan Menzies were taken prisoners at the battle of Dunblane. One of them, Menzies of Culdares, having been pardoned for his share in the rebellion, felt himself bound not to join in that of 1745. He sent, however, a valuable horse as a present to Prince Charles, but his servant who had it in charge, was seized and executed, nobly refusing to divulge his master’s name, though offered his life if he would do so. In the latter rebellion, Menzies of Shian took out the clan, and held the rank of colonel, though the chief remained at home. The effective force of the clan in 1745 was 300.

During the 1715 rebellion, several gentlemen from the Menzies clan were captured at the battle of Dunblane. One of them, Menzies of Culdares, was pardoned for his involvement in the rebellion and felt it was his duty not to participate in the one in 1745. However, he did send a valuable horse as a gift to Prince Charles, but the servant who was carrying it was caught and executed, nobly refusing to reveal his master’s identity, even when promised his life in exchange for doing so. In the later rebellion, Menzies of Shian led the clan and held the rank of colonel, while the chief stayed at home. The clan's effective force in 1745 was 300.

The family of Menzies of Pitfoddels in Aberdeenshire, is now extinct. Gilbert Menzies of this family, carrying the royal standard at the last battle of Montrose, in 1650, repeatedly refused quarter, and fell rather than give up his charge. The last laird, John Menzies of Pitfoddels, never married, and devoted the greater part of his large estate to the endowment of a Roman Catholic College. He died in 1843.

The family of Menzies of Pitfoddles in Aberdeenshire is now gone. Gilbert Menzies from this family, who carried the royal standard at the last battle of Montrose in 1650, repeatedly refused to surrender and chose to die rather than abandon his duty. The last laird, John Menzies of Pitfoddels, never married and dedicated most of his large estate to funding a Roman Catholic college. He died in 1843.

CHISHOLM.

Badge—Fern.

The modern clan Chisholm or Siosal, in Inverness-shire, though claiming to be of Celtic origin, are, it is probable, descended from one of the northern collaterals of the original family of Chisholme of Chisholme in Roxburghshire, which possessed lands there as early as the reign of Alexander III.

The modern clan Chisholm or Siosal, in Inverness-shire, although claiming to have Celtic roots, likely descends from one of the northern branches of the original Chisholme family from Chisholme in Roxburghshire, which held land there as far back as the reign of Alexander III.

Few families have asserted their right to be[308] considered as a Gaelic clan with greater vehemence than the Chisholms, notwithstanding that there are perhaps few whose Lowland origin is less doubtful. Their early charters suffice to establish the real origin of the family with great clearness. The Highland possessions of the family consist of Comer, Strathglass, &c., in which is situated their castle of Erchless, and the manner in which they acquired these lands is proved by the fact, that there exists a confirmation of an indenture betwixt William de Fenton of Baky on the one part, and “Margaret de la Ard domina de Erchless and Thomas de Chishelme her son and heir” on the other part, dividing between them the lands of which they were heirs portioners, and among these lands is the barony of the Ard in Inverness-shire. This deed is dated at Kinrossy, 25th of April, 1403.

Few families have fought for their right to be considered a Gaelic clan as passionately as the Chisholms, even though their Lowland origins are probably clearer than most. Their early charters clearly establish the true origin of the family. The Highland properties of the family include Comer, Strathglass, etc., where their castle Erchless is located. The way they acquired these lands is evidenced by a confirmation of an agreement between William de Fenton of Baky on one side, and "Margaret de la Ard, lady of Erchless, and Thomas de Chishelme her son and heir" on the other, dividing the lands of which they were co-heirs, including the barony of the Ard in Inverness-shire. This document is dated at Kinrossy, April 25, 1403.

Erchless Castle.

In all probability, therefore, the husband of Margaret must have been Alexander de Chishelme, who is mentioned in 1368 as comportioner of the barony of Ard along with Lord Fenton.

In all likelihood, the husband of Margaret was probably Alexander de Chishelme, who is noted in 1368 as a co-holder of the barony of Ard along with Lord Fenton.

The Chisholms came into prominence in the reign of David II., when Sir Robert de Chisholm married the daughter of Sir Robert Lauder of Quarrelwood, and ultimately succeeded him in the government of Urquhart Castle. In 1376 he occupied the important position of justiciar north of the Forth.

The Chisholms rose to prominence during the reign of David II when Sir Robert de Chisholm married the daughter of Sir Robert Lauder of Quarrelwood and eventually took over his role in governing Urquhart Castle. In 1376, he held the significant position of justiciar north of the Forth.

Wiland de Chesholm obtained a charter of the lands of Comer dated 9th April 1513. In 1587, the chiefs on whose lands resided “broken men,” were called upon to give security for their peaceable behaviour, among whom appears “Cheisholme of Cummer.” After the battle of Killiecrankie in 1689, Erchless castle, the seat of the chief, was garrisoned for King James, and General Livingstone, the commander of the government forces, had considerable difficulty in dislodging the Highlanders. In 1715, Ruari, or Roderick MacIan, the chief, signed the address of a hundred and two chiefs and heads of houses to George the First, expressive of their attachment and loyalty, but no notice being taken of it, he engaged very actively in the rising under the Earl of Mar; and at the battle of Dunblane, the clan was headed by Chisholm of Crocfin, an aged veteran, for which the estates of the chief were forfeited and sold. In 1727, he procured, with several other chiefs, a pardon under the privy seal, and the lands were subsequently conveyed, by the then proprietor, to Roderick’s eldest son, who entailed them on his heirs male. In 1745, this chief joined the standard of the Pretender with his clan, and Colin, his youngest son, was appointed colonel of the clan battalion. Lord President Forbes thus states the strength of the Chisholms at that period. “Chisholms—Their chief is Chisholm of Strathglass, in Gaelic called Chisallich. His lands are held crown, and he can bring out two hundred of the men.”

Wiland de Chesholm received a charter for the lands of Comer on April 9, 1513. In 1587, the chiefs of the lands occupied by “broken men” were asked to ensure their peaceful behavior, and among them was “Cheisholme of Cummer.” After the battle of Killiecrankie in 1689, Erchless castle, the home of the chief, was occupied for King James, and General Livingstone, who led the government forces, faced significant challenges in driving out the Highlanders. In 1715, Ruari, or Roderick MacIan, the chief, signed a letter with one hundred and two other chiefs and heads of houses to George the First, expressing their loyalty, but since no action was taken, he became very involved in the uprising led by the Earl of Mar. During the battle of Dunblane, the clan was led by Chisholm of Crocfin, an old veteran, which resulted in the forfeiture and sale of the chief's estates. In 1727, he and several other chiefs obtained a pardon under the privy seal, and the lands were later transferred by the then-owner to Roderick’s eldest son, who entailed them to his male heirs. In 1745, this chief joined the Pretender’s banner with his clan, and his youngest son, Colin, was made colonel of the clan battalion. Lord President Forbes noted the strength of the Chisholms at that time: “Chisholms—Their chief is Chisholm of Strathglass, in Gaelic called Chisallich. His lands are held of the crown, and he can muster two hundred men.”

Alexander Chisholm, chief of the clan, who succeeded in 1785, left an only child, Mary, married to James Gooden, Esq., London, and dying in 1793, the chiefship and estates, agreeably to the deed of entail, devolved on his youngest brother, William, who married Elizabeth, eldest daughter of Duncan MacDonnell, Esq. of Glengarry, and left two sons and one[309] daughter. On his death in 1817 he was succeeded by the elder son, Alexander William, once member of parliament for Inverness-shire, who died, prematurely, in September 1838. He was succeeded by his brother, Duncan MacDonnell Chisholm, who died in London 14th September 1858, aged 47, when the estate devolved on James Sutherland Chisholm, the present Chisholm, son of Roderich, son of Archibald, eldest son of the above Alexander, who resides at Erchless Castle, Inverness-shire.

Alexander Chisholm, the clan chief who took over in 1785, had one child, Mary, who married James Gooden, Esq., in London. She passed away in 1793, and according to the deed of entail, the chiefship and estates went to his youngest brother, William. William married Elizabeth, the eldest daughter of Duncan MacDonnell, Esq. of Glengarry, and they had two sons and one daughter. After William's death in 1817, his elder son, Alexander William, who once served as a member of parliament for Inverness-shire, took over, but he died young in September 1838. He was followed by his brother, Duncan MacDonnell Chisholm, who passed away in London on September 14, 1858, at the age of 47. After Duncan, the estate went to James Sutherland Chisholm, the current Chisholm, who is the son of Roderich, son of Archibald, the eldest son of Alexander, and he lives at Erchless Castle in Inverness-shire.

The common designation of the chief of the house is The Chisholm, and, whatever be its antiquity, it is a title which is very generally accorded to him, and, like the designation of “The O’Connor Don,” has ever been sanctioned by use in the senate. An old chief of the clan Chisholm once not very modestly said that there were but three persons in the world entitled to it—‘the Pope, the King, and the Chisholm.’

The usual title for the head of the house is The Chisholm Trail, and regardless of how old it is, it’s a title that is widely accepted for him. Similar to the title “The O’Connor Don,” it has always been recognized in the senate. An old chief of the Chisholm clan once rather boldly claimed that only three people in the world are entitled to it—‘the Pope, the King, and the Chisholm.’

One of the chiefs of this clan having carried off a daughter of Lord Lovat, placed her on an islet in Loch Bruirach, where she was soon discovered by the Frazers, who had mustered for the rescue. A severe conflict ensued, during which the young lady was accidentally slain by her own brother. A plaintive Gaelic song records the sad calamity, and numerous tumuli mark the graves of those who fell.

One of the chiefs of this clan kidnapped a daughter of Lord Lovat and put her on an islet in Loch Bruirach, where she was soon found by the Frazers, who had gathered to rescue her. A fierce battle broke out, during which the young woman was accidentally killed by her own brother. A mournful Gaelic song recounts the tragic event, and many burial mounds mark the graves of those who died.

The once great family of Chisholme of Cromlix, sometimes written Cromleck, in Perthshire, which for above a century held the hereditary bailie and justiciary-ship of the ecclesiastical lordship of Dunblane, and furnished three bishops to that see, but which is now extinct, was also descended from the border Chisholmes; the first of that family, Edmund Chisholme of Cromlix, early in the fifteenth century, being the son of Chisholme of Chisholme in Roxburghshire.

The once-great Chisholme family of Cromlix, sometimes spelled Cromlech, in Perthshire, held the hereditary positions of bailie and justiciary of the ecclesiastical lordship of Dunblane for over a century and provided three bishops to that diocese, but is now extinct. They were also descended from the border Chisholmes, with the first of that family, Edmund Chisholme of Cromlix, being the son of Chisholme of Chisholme in Roxburghshire in the early fifteenth century.


Into the history of other families—for they can scarcely be called clans—living on the Highland borders, and who have at one time played an important part in Highland history, and some of whom at the present day are regarded as genuine Highland families, it would be out of place for us to enter here. We refer to such families as the Murrays, Drummonds, Grahams, Gordons, Cumings, &c. We shall conclude this account of the Highland clans by referring briefly to the origin of these houses.

Into the history of other families—since they can hardly be called clans—living on the Highland borders, who once played an important role in Highland history, and some of whom are currently seen as true Highland families, would be inappropriate for us to discuss here. We refer to families like the Murrays, Drummonds, Grahams, Gordons, Cumings, etc. We will wrap up this account of the Highland clans by briefly mentioning the origins of these houses.

MURRAY (ATHOLE).

Badge—Broom (butcher’s).

The acknowledged chieftainship of the great family of Murray, or Moray (originally Murreff) is vested in Moray-Stirling of Abercairney and Ardoch, both in Perthshire. The Murrays are generally supposed to have descended from Freskine, a Fleming, who settled in Scotland in the reign of David I. (1122–1153), and acquired from that monarch the lands of Strathbroch in Linlithgowshire, and of Duffus in Moray.

The recognized leadership of the prominent Murray family, or Moray (originally Murreff), is held by Moray-Stirling of Abercairney and Ardoch, both located in Perthshire. The Murrays are widely believed to have descended from Freskine, a Fleming who settled in Scotland during the reign of David I (1122–1153). He was granted the lands of Strathbroch in Linlithgowshire and Duffus in Moray by the king.

The Athole Murrays are descended from Sir William de Moravia, who acquired the lands of Tullibardine, an estate in the lower part of Perthshire, with his wife Adda, daughter of Malise, seneschal of Strathern, as appears by charters dated in 1282 and 1284.

The Athole Murrays are descendants of Sir William de Moravia, who obtained the lands of Tullibardine, an estate in the lower part of Perthshire, with his wife Adda, the daughter of Malise, the steward of Strathern, as shown by charters dated in 1282 and 1284.

His descendant, Sir William Murray of Tullibardine, succeeded to the estates of his family in 1446. He was sheriff of Perthshire, and in 1458, one of the lords named for the administration of justice, who were of the king’s daily council. He married Margaret, daughter of Sir John Colquhoun of Luss, great chamberlain of Scotland, by whom he had a numerous issue. According to tradition they had seventeen sons, from whom a great many families of the name of[310] Murray are descended. In a curious document entitled “The Declaration of George Halley, in Ochterarder, concerning the Laird of Tullibardine’s seventeen sons—1710,” it is stated that they “lived all to be men, and that they waited all one day upon their father at Stirling, to attend the king, with each of them one servant and their father two. This happening shortly after an act was made by King James Fifth, discharging any person to travel with great numbers of attendants besides their own family, and having challenged the laird of Tullibardine for breaking the said act, he answered he brought only his own sons, with their necessary attendants: with which the king was so well pleased that he gave them small lands in heritage.”

His descendant, Sir William Murray of Tullibardine, inherited his family's estates in 1446. He served as the sheriff of Perthshire, and in 1458, he was one of the lords appointed for the administration of justice, who were part of the king's daily council. He married Margaret, the daughter of Sir John Colquhoun of Luss, the great chamberlain of Scotland, and they had many children. According to tradition, they had seventeen sons, from whom many families with the name Murray are descended. In a fascinating document titled “The Declaration of George Halley, in Ochterarder, concerning the Laird of Tullibardine’s seventeen sons—1710,” it is noted that they “all grew up to be men, and they attended their father at Stirling one day to meet the king, each bringing one servant and their father two. This occurred shortly after King James Fifth had enacted a law prohibiting anyone from traveling with large numbers of attendants beyond their own family. When the laird of Tullibardine was challenged for breaking this law, he replied that he only brought his own sons along with their necessary attendants: the king was so pleased that he granted them small lands in heritage.”

The eldest of Tullibardine’s seventeen sons, Sir William Murray of Tullibardine, had, with other issue, William, his successor, and Sir Andrew Murray, ancestor of the Viscounts Stormont. His great-grandson, Sir William Murray of Tullibardine, was a zealous promoter of the Reformation in Scotland. George Halley, in the curious document already quoted says that “Sir William Murray of Tullibardine having broke Argyll’s face with the hilt of his sword, in King James the Sixth’s presence, was obliged to leave the kingdom. Afterwards, the king’s mails and slaughter cows were not paid, neither could any subject to the realm be able to compel those who were bound to pay them; upon which the king cried out—‘O, if I had Will. Murray again, he would soon get my mails and slaughter cows;’ to which one standing by replied—‘That if his majesty would not take Sir William Murray’s life, he might return shortly.’ The king answered, ‘He would be loath to take his life, for he had not another subject like him!’ Upon which promise Sir William Murray returned and got a commission from the king to go to the north, and lift up the mails and the cows, which he speedily did, to the great satisfaction of the king, so that immediately after he was made lord comptroller.” This office he obtained in 1565.

The oldest of Tullibardine’s seventeen sons, Sir William Murray of Tullibardine, had, among other children, William, his successor, and Sir Andrew Murray, the ancestor of the Viscounts Stormont. His great-grandson, Sir William Murray of Tullibardine, was a passionate supporter of the Reformation in Scotland. George Halley, in the interesting document already referenced, says that “Sir William Murray of Tullibardine, having struck Argyll in the face with the hilt of his sword in King James the Sixth’s presence, was forced to leave the kingdom. Later, the king’s rents and slaughtered cattle went unpaid, and no subject in the realm could compel those responsible to make the payments; at which point, the king exclaimed—‘Oh, if I had Will. Murray back, he would quickly collect my rents and slaughtered cattle;’ to which someone nearby responded—‘If his majesty would not take Sir William Murray’s life, he could return soon.’ The king replied, ‘I’d be reluctant to take his life, for I don’t have another subject like him!’ Based on that promise, Sir William Murray returned and received a commission from the king to head north and collect the rents and cattle, which he did swiftly, to the king’s great satisfaction, so that immediately afterward, he was appointed lord comptroller.” He obtained this position in 1565.

His eldest son, Sir John Murray, the twelfth feudal baron of Tullibardine, was brought up with King James, who, in 1592, constituted him his master of the household. On 10th July 1606 he was created Earl of Tullibardine. His lordship married Catherine, fourth daughter of David, second Lord Drummond, and died in 1609.

His eldest son, Sir John Murray, the twelfth feudal baron of Tullibardine, grew up alongside King James, who appointed him as his master of the household in 1592. On July 10, 1606, he was made Earl of Tullibardine. He married Catherine, the fourth daughter of David, the second Lord Drummond, and passed away in 1609.

His eldest son, William, second Earl of Tullibardine, married Lady Dorothea Stewart, daughter of the fifth Earl of Athole of the Stewart family, who died in 1595, and on the death in 1625 of James, second Earl of Athole, son of John, sixth Lord Innermeath, created Earl of Athole by James VI., he petitioned King Charles the First for the earldom of Athole, as his countess was the eldest daughter and heir of line of Earl John, of the family of Innermeath, which had become extinct in the male line. The king received the petition graciously, and gave his royal word that it should be done. The earl accordingly surrendered the title of Earl of Tullibardine into the king’s hands, 1st April 1626, to be conferred on his brother Sir Patrick Murray, as a separate dignity, but before the patents could be issued, his lordship died the same year. His son John, however, obtained in February 1629 the title of Earl of Athole, and thus became the first earl of the Murray branch, and the earldom of Tullibardine was at the same time granted to Sir Patrick. This Earl of Athole was a zealous royalist, and joined the association formed by the Earl of Montrose for the king at Cumbernauld, in January 1641. He died in June 1642. His eldest son John, second Earl of Athole of the Murray family, also faithfully adhered to Charles the First, and was excepted by Cromwell out of his act of grace and indemnity, 12th April 1654, when he was only about nineteen years of age. At the restoration, he was sworn a privy councillor, obtained a charter of the hereditary office of sheriff of Fife, and in 1663 was appointed justice-general of Scotland. In 1670 he was constituted captain of the king’s guards, in 1672 keeper of the privy seal, and 14th January 1673, an extraordinary lord of session. In 1670 he succeeded to the earldom of Tullibardine on the death of James, fourth earl of the new creation, and was created Marquis of Athole in 1676. He increased the power of his family by his marriage with Lady Amelia Sophia Stanley, third daughter of the seventh Earl of Derby, beheaded for his loyalty 15th October 1651. Through her mother, Charlotte[311] de la Tremouille, daughter of Claude de la Tremouille, Duke of Thouars and Prince of Palmont, she was related in blood to the Emperor of Germany, the kings of France and Spain, the Prince of Orange, the Duke of Savoy, and most of the principal families of Europe; and by her the family of Athole acquired the seignory of the Isle of Man, and also large property in that island.

His eldest son, William, the second Earl of Tullibardine, married Lady Dorothea Stewart, the daughter of the fifth Earl of Athole from the Stewart family, who died in 1595. After the death in 1625 of James, the second Earl of Athole, son of John, the sixth Lord Innermeath, who was made Earl of Athole by James VI, he asked King Charles the First for the earldom of Athole since his countess was the eldest daughter and heir of Earl John from the Innermeath family, which had become extinct in the male line. The king accepted the petition graciously and promised that it would be granted. Consequently, the earl surrendered the title of Earl of Tullibardine into the king’s hands on April 1, 1626, to be given to his brother Sir Patrick Murray as a separate title, but before the patents could be issued, he died that same year. However, his son John received the title of Earl of Athole in February 1629, becoming the first earl of the Murray branch, while the earldom of Tullibardine was granted to Sir Patrick at the same time. This Earl of Athole was a loyal royalist and joined the association created by the Earl of Montrose for the king at Cumbernauld in January 1641. He died in June 1642. His eldest son John, the second Earl of Athole from the Murray family, also remained loyal to Charles the First and was excluded by Cromwell from his act of grace and indemnity on April 12, 1654, when he was only about nineteen years old. At the restoration, he was sworn in as a privy councillor, received a charter for the hereditary office of sheriff of Fife, and in 1663 was appointed justice-general of Scotland. In 1670, he became captain of the king’s guards, in 1672 was made keeper of the privy seal, and on January 14, 1673, was appointed an extraordinary lord of session. In 1670, he inherited the earldom of Tullibardine after the death of James, the fourth earl of the new creation, and was made Marquis of Athole in 1676. He strengthened his family’s power by marrying Lady Amelia Sophia Stanley, the third daughter of the seventh Earl of Derby, who was beheaded for his loyalty on October 15, 1651. Through her mother, Charlotte de la Tremouille, daughter of Claude de la Tremouille, Duke of Thouars and Prince of Palmont, she was related to the Emperor of Germany, the kings of France and Spain, the Prince of Orange, the Duke of Savoy, and many of the major families in Europe; through her, the family of Athole gained lordship of the Isle of Man and significant property on that island.

John, the second Marquis, and first Duke, of Athole, designated Lord John Murray, was one of the commissioners for inquiring into the massacre of Glencoe in 1693. He was created a peer in his father’s lifetime, by the title of Earl of Tullibardine, Viscount of Glenalmond, and Lord Murray, for life, by patent dated 27th July 1696, and in April 1703 he was appointed lord privy seal. On the 30th July of that year, immediately after his father’s death, he was created Duke of Athole, by Queen Anne, and invested with the order of the Thistle. His grace died 14th November 1724. He was twice married; first to Catherine, daughter of the Duke of Hamilton, by whom he had six sons and a daughter, and secondly to Mary, daughter of William Lord Ross, by whom he had three sons and a daughter. His eldest son John, Marquis of Tullibardine, died in 1709. His second son William, who succeeded his brother, was the Marquis of Tullibardine who acted the prominent part in both the Scottish rebellions of last century, which is recorded in the former part of this work. In 1745 he accompanied Prince Charles Edward to Scotland, and landed with him at Borodale 25th July. He was styled Duke of Athole by the Jacobites. After the battle of Culloden he fled to the westward, intending to embark for the isle of Mull, but being unable, from the bad state of his health, to bear the fatigue of travelling under concealment, he surrendered, on the 27th April 1746, to Mr Buchanan of Drummakill, a Stirlingshire gentleman. Being conveyed to London he was committed to the Tower, where he died on the 9th July following.

John, the second Marquis and first Duke of Athole, known as Lord John Murray, was one of the commissioners investigating the Glencoe massacre in 1693. He was made a peer during his father’s lifetime with the titles of Earl of Tullibardine, Viscount of Glenalmond, and Lord Murray, for life, by a patent dated July 27, 1696. In April 1703, he was appointed lord privy seal. On July 30 of that year, right after his father's death, he was made Duke of Athole by Queen Anne and received the order of the Thistle. He passed away on November 14, 1724. He was married twice; first to Catherine, the daughter of the Duke of Hamilton, with whom he had six sons and a daughter, and secondly to Mary, the daughter of William Lord Ross, with whom he had three sons and a daughter. His eldest son, John, Marquis of Tullibardine, died in 1709. His second son, William, who took over as Marquis of Tullibardine, played a significant role in both Scottish rebellions of the last century, as noted in the earlier part of this work. In 1745, he accompanied Prince Charles Edward to Scotland, landing with him at Borodale on July 25. The Jacobites referred to him as Duke of Athole. After the Battle of Culloden, he fled west, intending to escape to the Isle of Mull, but due to poor health, he couldn’t travel under cover and surrendered on April 27, 1746, to Mr. Buchanan of Drummakill, a gentleman from Stirlingshire. He was taken to London and imprisoned in the Tower, where he died on July 9 of the same year.

James, the second Duke of Athole, was the third son of the first duke. He succeeded to the dukedom on the death of his father in November 1724, in the lifetime of his elder brother William, attainted by parliament. Being maternal great-grandson of James, seventh Earl of Derby, upon the death of the tenth earl of that line, he claimed and was allowed the English barony of Strange, which had been conferred on Lord Derby by writ of summons, in 1628. His grace was married, first to Jean, sister of Sir John Frederick, Bart., by whom he had a son and two daughters; secondly to Jane, daughter of John Drummond of Megginch, who had no issue. The latter was the heroine of Dr Austen’s song of ‘For lack of gold she’s left me, O!’ She was betrothed to that gentleman, a physician in Edinburgh, when the Duke of Athole saw her, and falling in love with her, made proposals of marriage, which were accepted; and, as Burns says, she jilted the doctor. Having survived her first husband, she married a second time, Lord Adam Gordon.

James, the second Duke of Athole, was the third son of the first duke. He took over the dukedom after his father passed away in November 1724, while his older brother William was still alive but disowned by parliament. As the great-grandson of James, the seventh Earl of Derby, he claimed and was granted the English barony of Strange after the death of the tenth earl of that line, which had been given to Lord Derby by writ of summons in 1628. He was first married to Jean, the sister of Sir John Frederick, Bart., and they had a son and two daughters. He then married Jane, the daughter of John Drummond of Megginch, who had no children. Jane was the heroine of Dr Austen’s song “For lack of gold she’s left me, O!” She was engaged to that gentleman, a physician in Edinburgh, when the Duke of Athole saw her, fell in love, and proposed marriage, which she accepted, leading to her breaking off the engagement with the doctor, as Burns noted. After outliving her first husband, she married again, this time to Lord Adam Gordon.

The son and the eldest daughter of the second Duke of Athole died young. Charlotte, his youngest daughter, succeeded on his death, which took place in 1764, to the barony of Strange and the sovereignty of the Isle of Man. She married her cousin John Murray, Esq., eldest son of Lord George Murray, fifth son of the first duke, and the celebrated generalissimo of the forces of the Pretender in 1745. Though Lord George was attainted by parliament for his share in the rebellion, his son was allowed to succeed his uncle and father-in-law as third duke, and in 1765 he and his duchess disposed of their sovereignty of the Isle of Man to the British government, for seventy thousand pounds, reserving, however, their landed interest in the island, with the patronage of the bishopric and other ecclesiastical benefices, on payment of the annual sum of one hundred and one pounds fifteen shillings and eleven pence, and rendering two falcons to the kings and queens of England upon the days of their coronation. His grace, who had five sons and two daughters, died 5th November 1774, and was succeeded by his eldest son John, fourth duke, who in 1786 was created Earl Strange and Baron Murray of Stanley, in the peerage of the United Kingdom. He died in 1830. The fourth duke was succeeded by his eldest son John, who was for many years a recluse, and died single 14th September 1846. His next brother James, a major-general in the army, was created a peer of the United Kingdom,[312] as baron Glenlyon of Glenlyon, in the county of Perth, 9th July 1821. He married in May 1810, Emily Frances, second daughter of the Duke of Northumberland, and by her he had two sons and two daughters. He died in 1837. His eldest son, George Augustus Frederick John, Lord Glenlyon, became, on the death of his uncle in 1846, sixth Duke of Athole. He died in 1864, and was succeeded by his only son, John James Hugh Henry, seventh Duke of Athole. The family residence of the Duke of Athole is Blair Castle, Perthshire, a view of which, as restored in 1872, is here given.

The son and the eldest daughter of the second Duke of Athole died young. Charlotte, his youngest daughter, inherited the barony of Strange and the sovereignty of the Isle of Man upon his death in 1764. She married her cousin John Murray, Esq., the eldest son of Lord George Murray, the fifth son of the first duke and the well-known general of the Pretender's forces in 1745. Although Lord George was disowned by parliament for his involvement in the rebellion, his son was allowed to succeed his uncle and father-in-law as the third duke. In 1765, he and his duchess sold their sovereignty of the Isle of Man to the British government for seventy thousand pounds, though they kept their land interest on the island, along with the rights to the bishopric and other church benefits, in exchange for an annual payment of one hundred one pounds fifteen shillings and eleven pence, and giving two falcons to the kings and queens of England on their coronation days. His grace, who had five sons and two daughters, died on November 5, 1774, and was succeeded by his eldest son John, the fourth duke, who in 1786 was made Earl Strange and Baron Murray of Stanley in the peerage of the United Kingdom. He died in 1830. The fourth duke was succeeded by his eldest son John, who lived as a recluse for many years and died single on September 14, 1846. His next brother James, a major-general in the army, was made a peer of the United Kingdom as Baron Glenlyon of Glenlyon in Perthshire on July 9, 1821. He married Emily Frances, the second daughter of the Duke of Northumberland, in May 1810, and they had two sons and two daughters. He died in 1837. His eldest son, George Augustus Frederick John, Lord Glenlyon, became the sixth Duke of Athole upon his uncle's death in 1846. He died in 1864 and was succeeded by his only son, John James Hugh Henry, the seventh Duke of Athole. The family residence of the Duke of Athole is Blair Castle, Perthshire, a view of which, restored in 1872, is shown here.

Blair Castle.

The first baronet of the Ochtertyre family was William Moray of Ochtertyre, who was created a baron of Nova Scotia, with remainder to his heirs male, 7th June 1673. He was descended from Patrick Moray, the first styled of Ochtertyre, who died in 1476, a son of Sir David Moray of Tullibardine. The family continued to spell their name Moray till 1739, when the present orthography, Murray, was adopted by Sir William, third baronet.

The first baronet of the Ochtertyre family was William Moray of Ochtertyre, who was made a baron of Nova Scotia, with succession to his male heirs, on June 7, 1673. He was descended from Patrick Moray, the first known as of Ochtertyre, who died in 1476 and was a son of Sir David Moray of Tullibardine. The family continued to spell their name as Moray until 1739, when the current spelling, Murray, was adopted by Sir William, the third baronet.

Drummond.

The name of Drummond may be derived originally from the parish of Drymen, in what is now the western district of Stirlingshire. The Gaelic name is Druiman, signifying a ridge, or high ground.

The name of Drummond likely comes from the parish of Drymen, in what is now the western part of Stirlingshire. The Gaelic name is Druiman, which means a ridge or elevated land.

An ancestor of the noble family of Perth thus fancifully interprets the origin of the name: Drum in Gaelic signifies a height, and onde a wave, the name being given to Maurice the Hungarian, to express how gallantly he had conducted through the swelling waves the ship in which prince Edgar and his two sisters had embarked for Hungary, when they were driven out of their course, on the Scottish coast. There are other conjectural derivations of the name, but the territorial definition above-mentioned appears to be the most probable one.

An ancestor of the noble family of Perth playfully explains the origin of the name: Drum in Gaelic means a height, and onde means a wave. The name was given to Maurice the Hungarian to highlight how bravely he navigated the ship carrying Prince Edgar and his two sisters through the rough waves when they were pushed off course along the Scottish coast. There are other speculative origins of the name, but the territorial explanation mentioned above seems to be the most likely one.

The chief of the family at the epoch of their first appearing in written records was Malcolm Beg (or the little), chamberlain on the estate of Levenax, and the fifth from the Hungarian Maurice, who married Ada, daughter of Malduin, third Earl of Lennox, by Beatrix, daughter of Walter, lord high steward of Scotland, and died before 1260.

The head of the family when they first appeared in written records was Malcolm Beg (or the Little), chamberlain on the Levenax estate, and he was the fifth in line from the Hungarian Maurice, who married Ada, the daughter of Malduin, the third Earl of Lennox, by Beatrix, who was the daughter of Walter, the lord high steward of Scotland, and he died before 1260.

Two of his grandsons are recorded as having sworn fealty to Edward the First.

Two of his grandsons are noted to have pledged loyalty to Edward the First.

The name of one of them, Gilbert de Dromund, “del County de Dunbretan,” appears in Prvnne’s copy of the Ragman Roll. He was[313] Drummond of Balquapple in Perthshire, and had a son, Malcolm de Drummond, who also swore fealty to Edward in 1296, and was father of Bryce Drummond, killed in 1330 by the Monteiths.

The name of one of them, Gilbert de Dromund, “from the County of Dunbretan,” shows up in Prvnne’s copy of the Ragman Roll. He was Drummond of Balquapple in Perthshire and had a son, Malcolm de Drummond, who also swore loyalty to Edward in 1296, and was the father of Bryce Drummond, who was killed in 1330 by the Monteiths.

DRUMMOND.

DRUMMOND.

Badge—Thyme
(or mother of thyme).

The other, the elder brother of Gilbert, named Sir John de Dromund, married his relation, a daughter of Walter Stewart, Earl of Menteith, and countess in her own right.

The other, the older brother of Gilbert, named Sir John de Dromund, married his relative, a daughter of Walter Stewart, Earl of Menteith, and countess in her own right.

His eldest son, Sir Malcolm de Drummond, attached himself firmly to the cause of Bruce. King Robert, after the battle of Bannockburn, bestowed upon him certain lands in Perthshire. He married a daughter of Sir Patrick Graham of Kincardine, elder brother of Sir John Graham, and ancestor of the family of Montrose. He had a son, Sir Malcolm Drummond, who died about 1346. The latter had three sons, John, Maurice, and Walter. The two former married heiresses.

His eldest son, Sir Malcolm de Drummond, was strongly committed to Bruce's cause. After the Battle of Bannockburn, King Robert granted him some lands in Perthshire. He married the daughter of Sir Patrick Graham of Kincardine, who was the older brother of Sir John Graham and the ancestor of the Montrose family. He had a son, Sir Malcolm Drummond, who died around 1346. This son had three sons: John, Maurice, and Walter. The first two married heiresses.

Maurice’s lady was sole heiress of Concraig and of the stewardship of Strathearn, to both of which he succeeded.

Maurice’s lady was the only heir of Concraig and the steward of Strathearn, positions he inherited.

The wife of John, the eldest son, was Mary, eldest daughter and co-heiress of Sir William de Montefex, with whom he got the lands of Auchterarder, Kincardine in Monteith, Cargill, and Stobhall in Perthshire. He had four sons, Sir Malcolm, Sir John, William, and Dougal; and three daughters—Annabella, married, in 1357, John, Earl of Carrick, high steward of Scotland, afterwards King Robert the Third, and thus became Queen of Scotland, and the mother of David, Duke of Rothesay, starved to death in the palace of Falkland, in 1402, and of James the First, as well as of three daughters; Margaret, married to Sir Colin Campbell of Lochow, Jean, to Stewart of Donally, and Mary, to Macdonald of the Isles.

The wife of John, the oldest son, was Mary, the eldest daughter and co-heiress of Sir William de Montefex. With her, he acquired the lands of Auchterarder, Kincardine in Monteith, Cargill, and Stobhall in Perthshire. He had four sons: Sir Malcolm, Sir John, William, and Dougal; and three daughters—Annabella, who married John, Earl of Carrick, high steward of Scotland, later King Robert the Third, which made her Queen of Scotland and the mother of David, Duke of Rothesay, who starved to death in the palace of Falkland in 1402, and of James the First, as well as three daughters: Margaret, who married Sir Colin Campbell of Lochow, Jean, who married Stewart of Donally, and Mary, who married Macdonald of the Isles.

About 1360, in consequence of a feud which had long subsisted between the Drummonds and the Menteiths of Rusky, the residence of the family seems to have been transferred from Drymen, in Stirlingshire, where they had chiefly lived for about two hundred years, to Stobhall, in Perthshire, which had some years before come into their possession by marriage.

About 1360, due to a long-standing feud between the Drummonds and the Menteiths of Rusky, the family's residence appears to have shifted from Drymen in Stirlingshire, where they had mainly lived for around two hundred years, to Stobhall in Perthshire, which they had acquired a few years earlier through marriage.

Sir Malcolm Drummond, the eldest son, succeeded to the earldom of Mar in right of his wife, Lady Isabel Douglas, only daughter of William, first Earl of Douglas. His death was a violent one, having been seized by a band of ruffians and imprisoned till he died “of his hard captivity.” This happened before 27th May 1403. Not long after his death, Alexander Stewart, a natural son of “the Wolf of Badenoch,” a bandit and robber by profession, having cast his eyes on the lands of the earldom, stormed the countess’ castle of Kildrummie; and, either by violence or persuasion, obtained her in marriage. As Sir Malcolm Drummond had died without issue, his brother, John, succeeded him.

Sir Malcolm Drummond, the oldest son, took over the earldom of Mar through his wife, Lady Isabel Douglas, the only daughter of William, the first Earl of Douglas. His death was violent; he was captured by a group of thugs and held until he died “from his harsh imprisonment.” This occurred before May 27, 1403. Soon after his death, Alexander Stewart, an illegitimate son of “the Wolf of Badenoch,” a notorious bandit, set his sights on the earldom's lands, stormed the countess’ castle at Kildrummie, and either through force or persuasion, married her. Since Sir Malcolm Drummond died without children, his brother, John, inherited the title.

John’s eldest son, Sir Walter Drummond, was knighted by King James the Second, and died in 1455. He had three sons: Sir Malcolm his successor; John, dean of Dunblane; and Walter of Ledcrieff, ancestor of the Drummonds of Blair-Drummond (now the Home Drummonds, Henry Home, the celebrated Lord Kames, having married Agatha, daughter of James Drummond of Blair-Drummond, and successor in the estate to her nephew in 1766); of Cairdrum; of Newton, and other families of the name.

John’s oldest son, Sir Walter Drummond, was knighted by King James II and passed away in 1455. He had three sons: Sir Malcolm, who succeeded him; John, the dean of Dunblane; and Walter of Ledcrieff, who was the ancestor of the Drummonds of Blair Drummond (now the Home Drummonds, with Henry Home, the famous Lord Kames, having married Agatha, the daughter of James Drummond of Blair-Drummond, and succeeding her nephew in the estate in 1766); of Cairdrum; of Newton; and other families with the same name.

The eldest son of the main stem, that is, the Cargill and Stobhall family, Sir Malcolm by name, had great possessions in the counties of Dumbarton, Perth, and Stirling, and died in 1470. By his wife Marion, daughter of Murray of Tullibardine, he had six sons. His eldest son, Sir John, was first Lord Drummond.

The oldest son of the main branch, specifically the Cargill and Stobhall family, was named Sir Malcolm. He owned a vast amount of land in the counties of Dumbarton, Perth, and Stirling, and he passed away in 1470. With his wife Marion, the daughter of Murray of Tullibardine, he had six sons. His eldest son, Sir John, became the first Lord Drummond.

Sir John, the eldest son, was a personage of[314] considerable importance in the reigns of James the Third and Fourth, having been concerned in most of the public transactions of that period. He died in 1519.

Sir John, the oldest son, was a significant figure during the reigns of James the Third and Fourth, being involved in many of the public events of that time. He passed away in 1519.

By his wife, Lady Elizabeth Lindsay, daughter of David, Duke of Montrose, the first Lord Drummond, had three sons, and six daughters, the eldest of whom, Margaret, was mistress to James the Fourth. Malcolm, the eldest son, predeceased his father. William, the second son, styled master of Drummond, suffered on the scaffold.

By his wife, Lady Elizabeth Lindsay, daughter of David, Duke of Montrose, the first Lord Drummond, had three sons and six daughters, the eldest of whom, Margaret, was the mistress of James the Fourth. Malcolm, the eldest son, died before his father. William, the second son, known as master of Drummond, was executed on the scaffold.

William had two sons, Walter and Andrew, ancestor of the Drummonds of Bellyclone. Walter died in 1518, before his grandfather. By Lady Elizabeth Graham, daughter of the first Earl of Montrose, he had a son, David, second Lord Drummond, who was served heir to his great-grandfather, John, first lord, 17th February 1520. Of his two sons, Patrick, the elder, was third Lord Drummond; James, the younger, created, 31st January 1609, Lord Maderty, was ancestor of the viscounts of Strathallan.

William had two sons, Walter and Andrew, ancestor of the Drummonds of Belly Clone. Walter died in 1518, before his grandfather. With Lady Elizabeth Graham, daughter of the first Earl of Montrose, he had a son, David, the second Lord Drummond, who was recognized as the heir to his great-grandfather, John, the first lord, on February 17, 1520. Of his two sons, Patrick, the older one, became the third Lord Drummond; James, the younger, was made Lord Maderty on January 31, 1609, and he became the ancestor of the viscounts of Strathallan.

Patrick, third Lord Drummond, embraced the reformed religion, and spent some time in France. He died before 1600. He was twice married, and by his first wife, Elizabeth, daughter of David Lindsay of Edzell, eventually Earl of Crawford, he had two sons and five daughters.

Patrick, the third Lord Drummond, adopted the reformed religion and spent some time in France. He passed away before 1600. He was married twice, and with his first wife, Elizabeth, the daughter of David Lindsay of Edzell, who later became the Earl of Crawford, he had two sons and five daughters.

The elder son, James, fourth Lord Drummond, passed a considerable portion of his youth in France, and after James the Sixth’s accession to the English throne he attended the Earl of Nottingham on an embassy to the Spanish court. On his return he was created Earl of Perth, 4th March 1605. John, the younger son, succeeded his brother in 1611, as second Earl of Perth.

The older son, James, fourth Lord Drummond, spent a big part of his youth in France, and after James the Sixth became king of England, he joined the Earl of Nottingham on a diplomatic mission to the Spanish court. When he came back, he was made Earl of Perth on March 4, 1605. John, the younger son, took over as the second Earl of Perth after his brother in 1611.

The Hon. John Drummond, second son of James, third Earl of Perth, was created in 1685 Viscount, and in 1686 Earl of Melfort; and his representative Captain George Drummond, duc de Melfort, and Count de Lussan in France, whose claim to the earldom of Perth in the Scottish peerage was established by the House of Lords, June 1853, is the chief of the clan Drummond, which, more than any other, signalised itself by its fidelity to the lost cause of the Stuarts.

The Hon. John Drummond, the second son of James, the third Earl of Perth, was made Viscount in 1685 and Earl of Melfort in 1686. His representative, Captain George Drummond, duc de Melfort, and Count de Lussan in France, was confirmed by the House of Lords in June 1853 as the rightful heir to the earldom of Perth in the Scottish peerage. He is the chief of the Drummond clan, which distinguished itself more than any other clan through its loyalty to the lost cause of the Stuarts.

GRAHAM.

Badge—Laurel spurge.

The surname Græme, or Graham, is said to be derived from the Gaelic word grumach, applied to a person of a stern countenance and manner. It may possibly, however, be connected with the British word grym, signifying strength, seen in grime’s dyke, erroneously called Graham’s dyke, the name popularly given to the wall of Antoninus, from an absurd fable of Fordun and Boece, that one Greme, traditionally said to have governed Scotland during the minority of the fabulous Eugene the Second, broke through the mighty rampart erected by the Romans between the rivers Forth and Clyde. It is unfortunate for this fiction that the first authenticated person who bore the name in North Britain was Sir William de Græme (the undoubted ancestor of the Dukes of Montrose and all “the gallant Grahams” in this country), who came to Scotland in the reign of David the First, from whom he received the lands of Abercorn and Dalkeith, and witnessed the charter of that monarch to the monks of the abbey of Holyrood in 1128. In Gaelic grim means war, battle. Anciently, the word Grimesdike was applied to trenches, roads, and boundaries, and was not confined to Scotland.

The surname Graeme, or Graham, is believed to come from the Gaelic word grumach, which described someone with a serious face and demeanor. It might also be linked to the British word grym, meaning strength, seen in grime’s dyke, mistakenly called Graham’s dyke, a name often associated with the wall of Antoninus, based on a ridiculous story from Fordun and Boece that a man named Greme, who was said to have ruled Scotland during the youth of the legendary Eugene the Second, broke through the powerful wall built by the Romans between the Forth and Clyde rivers. Unfortunately for this tale, the first confirmed person to hold the name in Northern Britain was Sir William de Græme (the acknowledged ancestor of the Dukes of Montrose and all “the brave Grahams” in the country), who arrived in Scotland during the reign of David the First. He was granted the lands of Abercorn and Dalkeith and was a witness to that monarch's charter for the monks of Holyrood Abbey in 1128. In Gaelic, grim means war or battle. Historically, the term Grimesdike referred to trenches, roads, and boundaries, and was not exclusive to Scotland.

This Anglo-Norman knight, Sir William de Graham, had two sons, Peter and John, in whom the direct line was carried on. The elder, Peter de Graham, styled of Dalkeith and Abercorn, had also two sons, Henry and William. Henry the elder, witnessed some of the charters of King William the Lion. He was[315] succeeded by his son Henry, whose son, also named Henry, by marrying the daughter of Roger Avenel (who died in 1243), acquired the extensive estates of Avenel, in Eskdale. His grandson, Sir John de Graham of Dalkeith, had a son, John de Graham, who dying without issue, was the last of the elder line of the original stock of the Grahams.

This Anglo-Norman knight, Sir William de Graham, had two sons, Peter and John, who continued the family line. The elder, Peter de Graham, known as of Dalkeith and Abercorn, also had two sons, Henry and William. The elder, Henry, was a witness to some of the charters of King William the Lion. He was[315] succeeded by his son Henry, whose son, also named Henry, married the daughter of Roger Avenel (who died in 1243) and gained the large estates of Avenel in Eskdale. His grandson, Sir John de Graham of Dalkeith, had a son, John de Graham, who died without children, marking the end of the elder line of the original Graham family.

The male line of the family was carried on by the younger son of Sir William de Graham first above mentioned, John de Graham, whose son, David de Graham, obtained from his cousin, Henry, the son of Peter de Graham, the lands of Clifton and Clifton Hall in Mid-Lothian, and from King William the Lion those of Charlton and Barrowfield, as well as the lordship of Kinnaber, all in Forfarshire. This was the first connection of the family with the district near Montrose, whence they subsequently derived their ducal title. His eldest son, also named Sir David de Graham, had, from Patrick, Earl of Dunbar, in the reign of King Alexander the Second, with other lands, those of Dundaff, in Stirlingshire. The son of Sir David de Graham last mentioned, also named Sir David de Graham, who appears to have held the office of sheriff of the county of Berwick, acquired from Malise, Earl of Strathearn, the lands of Kincardine, in Perthshire, which became one of the chief designations of the family. He died about 1270. By his wife, Annabella, daughter of Robert, Earl of Strathearn, he had three sons, namely, Sir Patrick, who succeeded him; the celebrated Sir John the Graham, the companion of Wallace; and Sir David, one of the nominees, his eldest brother being another, of Baliol, in his competition for the crown of Scotland, 1292. His eldest son, Sir Patrick Graham of Kincardine, fell in battle against the English at Dunbar, 28th April 1296. Another son, Sir David de Graham, a favourite name among the early Grahams, was also designed of Kincardine. From Robert the First, in consideration of his good and faithful services, he had several grants, and exchanged with that monarch his property of Cardross in Dumbartonshire for the lands of “Old Montrose” in Forfarshire. He died in 1327.

The male line of the family was continued by the younger son of Sir William de Graham, John de Graham. His son, David de Graham, received the lands of Clifton and Clifton Hall in Mid-Lothian from his cousin, Henry, the son of Peter de Graham, and from King William the Lion, he obtained the lands of Charlton and Barrowfield, as well as the lordship of Kinnaber, all located in Forfarshire. This marked the family's first connection with the area near Montrose, from where they later derived their ducal title. His eldest son, also named Sir David de Graham, was granted lands, including Dundaff in Stirlingshire, by Patrick, Earl of Dunbar, during the reign of King Alexander the Second. The son of the last noted Sir David de Graham, who also went by Sir David de Graham, seems to have served as sheriff of Berwick County. He acquired the lands of Kincardine in Perthshire from Malise, Earl of Strathearn, which became one of the family's main titles. He died around 1270. With his wife Annabella, daughter of Robert, Earl of Strathearn, he had three sons: Sir Patrick, who succeeded him; the famous Sir John the Graham, a companion of Wallace; and Sir David, a nominee, along with his older brother, of Baliol in the competition for the Scottish crown in 1292. His eldest son, Sir Patrick Graham of Kincardine, died in battle against the English at Dunbar on April 28, 1296. Another son, Sir David de Graham, a popular name among the early Grahams, was also known as Lord of Kincardine. For his loyal services, he received several grants from Robert the First, and he exchanged his property of Cardross in Dumbartonshire for the lands of “Old Montrose” in Forfarshire. He died in 1327.

Sir William Graham of Kincardine, his great-grandson, was frequently employed in negociations with the English relative to the liberation of King James the First. He was twice married. By his first wife he had two sons, Alexander,—who predeceased him, leaving two sons,—and John. His second wife was the princess Mary Stewart, second daughter of King Robert the Second, widow of the Earl of Angus and of Sir James Kennedy of Dunure; after Sir William Graham’s death she took for her fourth husband Sir William Edmonstone of Duntreath. By this lady he had five sons, namely, 1. Sir Robert Graham of Strathcarron, ancestor of the Grahams of Fintry, of Claverhouse, and of Duntrune. 2. Patrick Graham, consecrated bishop of Brechin, in 1463, and three years after translated to the see of St. Andrews. 3. William, ancestor of the Grahams of Garvoch in Perthshire, from a younger son of whom came the Grahams of Balgowan, the most celebrated of which family was the gallant Sir Thomas Graham, Lord Lynedoch, the hero of Barossa. 4. Henry, of whom nothing is known. 5. Walter, of Wallacetown, Dumbartonshire, ancestor of the Grahams of Knockdolian in Carrick, and their cadets.

Sir William Graham of Kincardine, his great-grandson, was often involved in negotiations with the English regarding the release of King James the First. He was married twice. With his first wife, he had two sons: Alexander—who died before him, leaving behind two sons—and John. His second wife was Princess Mary Stewart, the second daughter of King Robert the Second, who was previously married to the Earl of Angus and Sir James Kennedy of Dunure. After Sir William Graham’s death, she married Sir William Edmonstone of Duntreath as her fourth husband. With her, he had five sons: 1. Sir Robert Graham of Strathcarron, the ancestor of the Grahams of Fintry, Claverhouse, and Duntrune. 2. Patrick Graham, who became bishop of Brechin in 1463 and three years later was translated to the see of St. Andrews. 3. William, the ancestor of the Grahams of Garvoch in Perthshire; from a younger son of his line came the Grahams of Balgowan, notable for having the gallant Sir Thomas Graham, Lord Lynedoch, the hero of Barossa. 4. Henry, about whom nothing is known. 5. Walter, of Wallacetown, Dumbartonshire, the ancestor of the Grahams of Knockdolian in Carrick, as well as their branches.

Patrick Graham, of Kincardine, the son of Alexander, the eldest son, succeeded his grandfather, and was created a peer of parliament in 1451, under the title of Lord Graham. He died in 1465. His only son, William, second Lord Graham, married lady Anne Douglas, eldest daughter of the fourth Earl of Angus, and had two sons, William, third Lord Graham, and George, ancestor of the Grahams of Calendar.

Patrick Graham, from Kincardine, the son of Alexander, the eldest son, took over from his grandfather and became a member of parliament in 1451 with the title of Lord Graham. He passed away in 1465. His only son, William, the second Lord Graham, married Lady Anne Douglas, the eldest daughter of the fourth Earl of Angus, and they had two sons: William, the third Lord Graham, and George, who is the ancestor of the Grahams of Calendar.

William, third Lord Graham, sat in the first parliament of King James the Fourth, 1488; and on 3d March, 1504–5, he was created Earl of Montrose, a charter being granted to him of that date, of his hereditary lands of “Auld Montrose,” which were then erected into a free barony and earldom to be called the barony and earldom of Montrose. It is from these lands, therefore, and not from the town of Montrose, that the family take their titles of earl and duke. He fell at the battle of Flodden, 9th September 1513. He was thrice married. By his first wife, Annabella, daughter of Lord Drummond, he had a son, second Earl of Montrose; by his[316] second wife, Janet, a daughter of Sir Archibald Edmonstone of Duntreath, he had three daughters; and by his third wife, Christian Wavance of Segy, daughter of Thomas Wavance of Stevenston, and widow of the ninth Lord Halyburton of Dirleton, two sons, Patrick, ancestor of the Græmes of Inchbrakie, Perthshire; and Andrew, consecrated bishop of Dunblane in 1575, and the first protestant bishop of that see.

William, the third Lord Graham, was present at the first parliament of King James the Fourth in 1488. On March 3, 1504–5, he was made the Earl of Montrose, receiving a charter on that date for his hereditary lands of “Auld Montrose,” which were then established as a free barony and earldom called the barony and earldom of Montrose. Therefore, the family derives their titles of earl and duke from these lands, not from the town of Montrose. He died at the battle of Flodden on September 9, 1513. He was married three times. With his first wife, Annabella, the daughter of Lord Drummond, he had a son who became the second Earl of Montrose. With his second wife, Janet, the daughter of Sir Archibald Edmonstone of Duntreath, he had three daughters. With his third wife, Christian Wavance of Segy, the daughter of Thomas Wavance of Stevenston and widow of the ninth Lord Halyburton of Dirleton, he had two sons: Patrick, who was the ancestor of the Græmes of Inchbrakie in Perthshire, and Andrew, who was consecrated bishop of Dunblane in 1575, becoming the first Protestant bishop of that see.

From the third son of the second Earl of Montrose came the Grahams of Orchil, and from the fourth son the Grahams of Killearn. From the second son of the third earl descended the Grahams of Braco, who once possessed a baronetcy of Nova Scotia, conferred on the first of the family, 28th September 1625. From the third son of the same earl, the Grahams of Scottistoun derived their descent.

From the third son of the second Earl of Montrose came the Grahams of Orchil, and from the fourth son the Grahams of Killearn. The Grahams of Braco descended from the second son of the third earl, who once held a baronetcy of Nova Scotia, granted to the first of the family on September 28, 1625. The Grahams of Scottish town trace their lineage from the third son of the same earl.

The Grahams of the borders are descended from Sir John Graham of Kilbryde, called, from his bravery, Sir John “with the bright sword,” second son of Malise, Earl first of Strathearn, and afterwards of Menteith, by his wife, the Lady Ann Vere, daughter of Henry, Earl of Oxford.

The Grahams from the borders come from Sir John Graham of Kilbryde, known for his bravery as Sir John “with the bright sword.” He was the second son of Malise, the first Earl of Strathearn and later of Menteith, and his wife, Lady Ann Vere, who was the daughter of Henry, the Earl of Oxford.

Sir John “with the bright sword” was also ancestor of the Grahams of Gartmore in Perthshire. Sir William Graham of Gartmore, created a baronet of Nova Scotia in 1665, married Elizabeth, second daughter of John Graham, Lord Kilpont (son of the Earl of Airth), who was slain by one of his own vassals, James Stewart of Ardvoirlich, in the camp of the Marquis of Montrose, in 1644; and had a son, Sir John Graham, second baronet of Gartmore, declared insane in 1696. On his death, 12th July 1708, without issue, the baronetcy became extinct, and the representation of the family devolved upon his sister Mary, wife of James Hodge, Esq. of Gladsmuir, advocate. Their only daughter, Mary Hodge, married, in 1701, William, son of John Graham of Callingod, and had a son, William Graham, who assumed the title of Earl of Menteith.

Sir John “with the bright sword” was also the ancestor of the Grahams of Gartmore in Perthshire. Sir William Graham of Gartmore, who was made a baronet of Nova Scotia in 1665, married Elizabeth, the second daughter of John Graham, Lord Kilpont (son of the Earl of Airth). Lord Kilpont was killed by one of his own vassals, James Stewart of Ardvoirlich, in the camp of the Marquis of Montrose in 1644. They had a son, Sir John Graham, the second baronet of Gartmore, who was declared insane in 1696. When he died on July 12, 1708, without any children, the baronetcy became extinct, and the family representation passed to his sister Mary, who was married to James Hodge, Esq. of Gladsmuir, advocate. Their only daughter, Mary Hodge, got married in 1701 to William, the son of John Graham of Callingod, and they had a son, William Graham, who took on the title of Earl of Menteith.

The castle of Kilbryde, near Dunblane, built by Sir John “with the bright sword,” in 1460, was possessed by his representatives, the Earls of Menteith, till 1640, when it was sold. The Menteith Grahams were called the Grahams “of the hens,” from the following circumstances. An armed party of the Stewarts of Appin, headed by Donald Nan Ord,[251] called Donald of the Hammer, in their retreat from the disastrous field of Pinkie in 1547, in passing the lake of Menteith, stopped at a house of the Earl of Menteith, where a large feast, consisting principally of poultry, was prepared for a marriage party, and ate up all the provisions; but, being immediately pursued, they were overtaken in the gorge of a pass, near a rock called Craig-Vad, or the Wolf’s cliff, where a bloody encounter took place. The earl and nearly the whole of his followers were killed, and Donald of the Hammer escaped, amidst the darkness of the night, with only a single attendant. From the cause of the fight the Highlanders gave the name of Gramoch na Geric, or “Grahams of the hens,” to the Menteith branch ever after.

The castle of Kilbryde, near Dunblane, built by Sir John "with the bright sword" in 1460, was owned by his descendants, the Earls of Menteith, until 1640, when it was sold. The Menteith Grahams were referred to as the Grahams "of the hens," due to the following events. An armed group from the Stewarts of Appin, led by Donald Nan Ord, also known as Donald of the Hammer, during their retreat from the disastrous Battle of Pinkie in 1547, stopped at a house of the Earl of Menteith while passing the lake of Menteith. There was a large feast, mainly of poultry, prepared for a wedding party, and they consumed all the food. However, as they were immediately pursued, they were caught in a narrow pass near a rock called Craig-Vad, or the Wolf's cliff, where a bloody battle occurred. The earl and almost all of his men were killed, and Donald of the Hammer escaped into the night with only one companion. Because of the reason for the fight, the Highlanders permanently named the Menteith branch Gramoch na Geric, or "Grahams of the hens."

The clan Graham were principally confined to Menteith and Strathearn.

The Graham clan was mainly based in Menteith and Strathearn.

GORDON.

Badge—Rock ivy.

The Gordons are an ancient and distinguished family, originally from Normandy, where their ancestors are said to have had large possessions. From the great antiquity of the race, many fabulous accounts have been given of the descent of the Gordons. Some derive them from a city of Macedonia, called Gordonia, whence they went to Gaul; others find their origin in Spain, Flanders, &c. Some writers suppose Bertrand de Gourdon who, in 1199, wounded Richard the Lion-heart mortally with[317] an arrow before the castle of Chalus in the Limoges, to have been the great ancestor of the Gordons, but there does not seem to be any other foundation for such a conjecture than that there was a manor in Normandy called Gourdon. It is probable that the first persons of the name in this island came over with William the Conqueror in 1066. According to Chalmers,[252] the founder of this great family came from England in the reign of David the First (1124–53), and obtained from that prince the lands of Gordon (anciently Gordun, or Gordyn, from, as Chalmers supposes, the Gaelic Gordin, “on the hill”). He left two sons, Richard, and Adam, who, though the younger son, had a portion of the territory of Gordon, with the lands of Fanys on the southern side of it.

The Gordons are an old and respected family originally from Normandy, where their ancestors are said to have owned a lot of land. Due to the long history of the family, there are many legendary stories about the Gordons' origins. Some trace their roots back to a city in Macedonia called Gordonia, from which they moved to Gaul; others claim they originated in Spain, Flanders, etc. Some historians suggest that Bertrand de Gourdon, who mortally wounded Richard the Lionheart with an arrow outside the castle of Chalus in Limoges in 1199, is the great ancestor of the Gordons. However, there isn't much to support this theory other than the fact that there was a manorial estate in Normandy named Gourdon. It's likely that the first people with this name came to this island with William the Conqueror in 1066. According to Chalmers,[252] the founder of this prominent family arrived from England during the reign of David the First (1124–53) and was granted the lands of Gordon (historically Gordun or Gordyn, possibly derived from the Gaelic Gordin, meaning "on the hill"). He had two sons, Richard and Adam, who, despite being the younger son, received part of the territory of Gordon along with the lands of Fanys located on its southern side.

The elder son, Richard de Gordon, granted, between 1150 and 1160, certain lands to the monks of Kelso, and died in 1200. His son, Sir Thomas de Gordon, confirmed by charter these donations, and his son and successor, also named Thomas, made additional grants to the same monks, as well as to the religious of Coldstream. He died in 1285, without male issue, and his only daughter, Alicia, marrying her cousin Adam de Gordon, the son of Adam, younger brother of Richard above mentioned, the two branches of the family thus became united.

The elder son, Richard de Gordon, gave, between 1150 and 1160, some lands to the monks of Kelso, and he died in 1200. His son, Sir Thomas de Gordon, confirmed these donations with a charter, and his son and successor, also named Thomas, made additional grants to the same monks, as well as to the religious of Coldstream. He died in 1285, without any male heirs, and his only daughter, Alicia, married her cousin Adam de Gordon, the son of Adam, the younger brother of Richard mentioned above, thus uniting the two branches of the family.

His grandson, Sir Adam de Gordon, Lord of Gordon, one of the most eminent men of his time, was the progenitor of most of the great families of the name in Scotland. In reward of his faithful services, Bruce granted to him and his heirs the noble lordship of Strathbolgie (now Strathbogie), in Aberdeenshire, then in the Crown, by the forfeiture of David de Strathbogie, Earl of Athole, which grant was afterwards confirmed to his family by several charters under the great seal. Sir Adam fixed his residence there, and gave these lands and lordship the name of Huntly, from a village of that name in the western extremity of Gordon parish, in the Merse, the site of which is now said to be marked only by a solitary tree. From their northern domain, the family afterwards acquired the titles of Lord, Earl, and Marquis of Huntly, and the latter is now their chief title. Sir Adam was slain, fighting bravely in the vanguard of the Scotch army at the battle of Halidonhill, July 12, 1333. By Annabella, his wife, supposed to have been a daughter of David de Strathbolgie above mentioned, he had four sons and a daughter. The eldest son, Sir Alexander, succeeded him. The second son, William, was ancestor of the Viscounts of Kenmure.

His grandson, Sir Adam de Gordon, Lord of Gordon, was one of the most prominent figures of his time and the ancestor of most of the prominent Gordon families in Scotland. In recognition of his loyal service, Bruce granted him and his heirs the prestigious lordship of Strathbolgie (now Strathbogie) in Aberdeenshire, which was then part of the Crown due to the forfeiture of David de Strathbogie, Earl of Athole. This grant was later confirmed to his family through several charters under the great seal. Sir Adam established his home there and named the lands and lordship Huntly, after a village with the same name located in the western part of Gordon parish in the Merse, which is now said to be represented only by a solitary tree. From their northern territory, the family later acquired the titles of Lord, Earl, and Marquis of Huntly, with the latter becoming their main title. Sir Adam was killed while heroically fighting at the front lines of the Scottish army during the battle of Halidonhill on July 12, 1333. With his wife Annabella, believed to be a daughter of David de Strathbogie mentioned earlier, he had four sons and a daughter. His eldest son, Sir Alexander, succeeded him. The second son, William, was the ancestor of the Viscounts of Kenmure.

Sir John Gordon, his great-grandson, got a new charter from King Robert the Second of the lands of Strathbogie, dated 13th June 1376. He was slain at the battle of Otterbourne in 1388. His son, Sir Adam, lord of Gordon, fell at the battle of Homildon, 14th September 1402. By his wife, Elizabeth, daughter of Sir William Keith, great mareschal of Scotland, he had an only child, Elizabeth Gordon, who succeeded to the whole family estates, and having married Alexander Seton, second son of Sir William Seton of Seton, ancestor of the Earls of Winton, that gentleman was styled lord of Gordon and Huntly. He left two sons, the younger of whom became ancestor of the Setons of Meldrum.

Sir John Gordon, his great-grandson, received a new charter from King Robert II for the lands of Strathbogie, dated June 13, 1376. He was killed at the battle of Otterburn in 1388. His son, Sir Adam, lord of Gordon, died at the battle of Homildon on September 14, 1402. With his wife, Elizabeth, daughter of Sir William Keith, the great marshal of Scotland, he had one child, Elizabeth Gordon, who inherited the entire family estate. She married Alexander Seton, the second son of Sir William Seton of Seton, who is an ancestor of the Earls of Winton, and he was referred to as lord of Gordon and Huntly. They had two sons, the younger of whom became the ancestor of the Setons of Meldrum.

Alexander, the elder, was, in 1449, created Earl of Huntly, with limitation to his heirs male, by Elizabeth Crichton, his third wife, they being obliged to bear the name and arms of Gordon. George, the sixth earl, was created Marquis of Huntly, by King James, in 1599. George, the fourth marquis, was made Duke of Gordon in 1684. George, fifth duke, died without issue on 28th May 1836. At his death the title of Duke of Gordon became extinct, as well as that of Earl of Norwich in the British peerage, and the Marquisate of Huntly devolved on George Earl of Aboyne, descended from Charles, fourth son of George, second Marquis of Huntly, while the Duke of Richmond and Lennox, son of his eldest sister, succeeded to Gordon castle, Banffshire, and other estates in Aberdeenshire and Inverness-shire.

Alexander, the Elder, became the Earl of Huntly in 1449, given the title with the stipulation that it would be passed down to his male heirs, by his third wife, Elizabeth Crichton. They were required to carry the name and arms of Gordon. George, the sixth earl, was named Marquis of Huntly by King James in 1599. George, the fourth marquis, was elevated to Duke of Gordon in 1684. George, the fifth duke, passed away without children on May 28, 1836. At his death, the title of Duke of Gordon became extinct, as did that of Earl of Norwich in the British peerage. The Marquisate of Huntly was inherited by George, Earl of Aboyne, who was descended from Charles, the fourth son of George, the second Marquis of Huntly. Meanwhile, the Duke of Richmond and Lennox, the son of his eldest sister, inherited Gordon Castle in Banffshire and other estates in Aberdeenshire and Inverness-shire.

The clan Gordon was at one period one of the most powerful and numerous in the north. Although the chiefs were not originally of Celtic origin, as already shown, they yet gave their name to the clan, the distinctive badge of which was the rock ivy. The clan feuds and battles were frequent, especially with the[318] Mackintoshes, the Camerons, the Murrays, and the Forbeses. Their principal exploits have been noticed in the first volume.

The Gordon clan was once one of the most powerful and numerous clans in the north. Even though the chiefs weren't originally Celtic, as mentioned earlier, they still gave their name to the clan, which was recognized by its distinctive badge of rock ivy. The clan frequently engaged in feuds and battles, particularly with the [318] Mackintoshes, the Camerons, the Murrays, and the Forbeses. Their main exploits are detailed in the first volume.

Gordon Castle. From Nattes’ Scotia Depicta.

The Duke of Gordon, who was the chief of the clan, was usually styled “The Cock of the North,” His most ancient title was the “Gude-man of the Bog,” from the Bog-of-Gight, a morass in the parish of Bellie, Banffshire, in the centre of which the former stronghold of this family was placed, and which forms the site of Gordon castle, considered the most magnificent edifice in the north of Scotland. The Marquis of Huntly is now the chief of the clan Gordon. Of the name of Gordon, there are many ancient families belonging to Aberdeenshire, Banffshire, and the north of Scotland.

The Duke of Gordon, who was the chief of the clan, was commonly referred to as “The Cock of the North.” His oldest title was “The Gude-man of the Bog,” coming from the Bog-of-Gight, a marsh in the parish of Bellie, Banffshire, where the former stronghold of this family was located, and which is now the site of Gordon Castle, regarded as the most impressive building in northern Scotland. The Marquis of Huntly is currently the chief of the clan Gordon. There are many ancient families with the name Gordon in Aberdeenshire, Banffshire, and the northern parts of Scotland.

CUMMING.

ID Badge—Cumin plant.

The family of Cumyn, Comyn, Cumin, Cummin, or Cumming, merit notice among the septs of the north of Scotland, from the prominent figure which they made there in early times. But almost all authors agree in representing them as having come from England, and having been of either Norman or Saxon descent originally. The time when they migrated northwards is also well marked in history. The event occurred in the reign of David I. That prince still claimed a large part of the north of England, and, besides, had engaged deeply in the contests betwixt King Stephen and the Empress Matilda, which agitated South Britain in the twelfth century. He was thus brought into frequent contact with the barons of Northumberland and the adjoining districts, some of whom were properly his vassals, and many of whose younger sons followed him permanently into Scotland. In this way were founded various northern families in the time of King[319] David, and among others, seemingly, the Cumyns. William Cumyn is the first of the name authentically mentioned in the Scottish annals. He had been trained clerically by Gaufred, bishop of Durham, some time chancellor to Henry I.; and his abilities and experience appear to have recommended Cumyn to David of Scotland for the same high office in the north. He was nominated chancellor of Scotland in 1133; though we find him seizing on the bishopric of Durham in 1142, under countenance of a grant from the Empress Maude. But he soon after resigned it to the proper incumbent, reserving only certain of the episcopal estates for behoof of his nephew and heir, Richard.

The family of Cumyn, Comyn, Cumin spice, Cumin, or Cumming is notable among the clans of northern Scotland due to their significant presence in early times. Most authors agree that they originated from England, with either Norman or Saxon roots. Their migration north is well documented in history, occurring during the reign of David I. That king claimed a large part of northern England and was heavily involved in the conflicts between King Stephen and Empress Matilda, which stirred up southern Britain in the twelfth century. This brought him into regular contact with the lords of Northumberland and nearby areas, some of whom were technically his vassals, and many of their younger sons followed him permanently to Scotland. This is how various northern families were established during the time of King[319] David, including the Cumyns. William Cumyn is the first person with this name documented in Scottish history. He had been educated in church matters by Gaufred, bishop of Durham, who was once chancellor to Henry I. His skills and experience appear to have earned him the favor of David of Scotland for the same prestigious position in the north. He was appointed chancellor of Scotland in 1133; however, he took over the bishopric of Durham in 1142 with the backing of a grant from Empress Maude. Shortly after, he resigned it to the rightful bishop but kept some of the church estates for his nephew and heir, Richard.

Richard Cumyn, properly the founder of the line of the Scottish Cumyn, rose high in the service of William the Lion, and long acted as chief minister and justiciary of Scotland. During his life he held the lands of Northallerton and others, secured to him by his uncle in England; and he also obtained estates in Roxburghshire, the first property of the family in Scotland. That the Cumyns must have been of high importance in England is proved by, and in part explains, their sudden elevation in the north. Richard Cumyn even intermarried with the royal family of Scotland, wedding Hexilda, great-granddaughter of the “gracious” King Duncan of “Macbeth.”[253]

Richard Cumyn, who was the founder of the Scottish Cumyn line, rose to a prominent position in the service of William the Lion and served as the chief minister and justiciary of Scotland for a long time. Throughout his life, he held the lands of Northallerton and other properties, which were granted to him by his uncle in England; he also acquired estates in Roxburghshire, marking the family's first property in Scotland. The Cumyns must have been quite significant in England, which helps to explain their sudden rise in the north. Richard Cumyn even married into the royal family of Scotland, tying the knot with Hexilda, the great-granddaughter of the “gracious” King Duncan from “Macbeth.”[253]

In the reign of Alexander III., as stated by Fordun, there were of the name in Scotland three Earls—Buchan, Menteith, and Athole, and one great feudal baron, Cumyn lord of Strathbogie, with thirty knights all possessing lands. The chief of the clan was lord of Badenoch and Lochaber, and other extensive districts in the Highlands. Upwards of sixty belted knights were bound to follow his banner with all their vassals, and he made treaties with princes as a prince himself. One such compact with Lewellyn of Wales is preserved in Rymer’s Fœdera.

In the time of Alexander III, as noted by Fordun, there were three Earls in Scotland—Buchan, Menteith, and Athole—and one major feudal baron, Cumyn, lord of Strathbogie, who had thirty knights, all of whom held lands. The clan chief was lord of Badenoch and Lochaber, along with other large areas in the Highlands. More than sixty knights were obligated to follow his banner along with all their vassals, and he forged treaties with princes as if he were a prince himself. One such agreement with Lewellyn of Wales is recorded in Rymer’s Fœdera.

The Cummings, as the name is now spelled, are numerous in the counties of Aberdeen, Banff, and Moray; but a considerable number, in consequence of being prevented, for some reason, from burying their relatives in the family burial-place, changed their names to Farquharson, as being descended from Ferquhard, second son of Alexander the fourth designed of Altyre, who lived in the middle of the fifteenth century. It is from them that the Farquharsons of Balthog, Haughton, and others in the county of Aberdeen derive their descent.

The Cummings, as it's now spelled, are widespread in the counties of Aberdeen, Banff, and Moray. However, a significant number of them, due to some reason that prevented them from burying their relatives in the family burial place, changed their last name to Farquharson. They are believed to be descended from Ferquhard, the second son of Alexander the fourth of Altyre, who lived in the mid-15th century. The Farquharsons of Balthog, Haughton, and others in Aberdeen County trace their ancestry back to these Cummings.

From Sir Robert Comyn, younger son of John lord of Badenoch, who died about 1274, are descended the Cummings of Altyre, Logie, Auchry (one of whom in 1760 founded the village of Cuminestown in Aberdeenshire), Relugas, &c.

From Sir Robert Comyn, the younger son of John, Lord of Badenoch, who died around 1274, come the Cummings of Altyre, Logie, Auchry (one of whom founded the village of Cuminestown in Aberdeenshire in 1760), Relugas, etc.

OGILVY.

Badge—Alkanet.

Ogilvy is a surname derived from a barony in the parish of Glammis, Forfarshire, which, about 1163, was bestowed by William the Lion on Gilbert, ancestor of the noble family of Airlie, and, in consequence, he assumed the name of Ogilvy. He is said to have been the third son of Gillibrede, or Gilchrist, maormor of Angus. In the charters of the second and third Alexanders there are witnesses of the name of Ogilvy. Sir Patrick de Ogilvy adhered steadily to Robert the Bruce, who bestowed upon him the lands of Kettins in Forfarshire. The barony of Cortachy was acquired by the family in 1369–70. The “gracious gude Lord Ogilvy,” as he is styled in the old ballad of the battle of Harlaw, in which battle the principal barons of Forfarshire fought on the side of the Earl of Mar, who commanded the royal army, was the son of Sir Walter Ogilvy of Auchterhouse, slain in a clan battle with the Robertsons in 1394.

Ogilvy is a last name that comes from a barony in the parish of Glammis, Forfarshire, which was granted around 1163 by William the Lion to Gilbert, the ancestor of the noble family of Airlie. Because of this, he took on the name Ogilvy. It's believed he was the third son of Gillibrede, or Gilchrist, the maormor of Angus. The charters from the second and third Alexanders mention witnesses with the name Ogilvy. Sir Patrick de Ogilvy remained loyal to Robert the Bruce, who gave him the lands of Kettins in Forfarshire. The family acquired the barony of Cortachy in 1369–70. The “gracious good Lord Ogilvy,” as referred to in the old ballad of the Battle of Harlaw, fought in a battle where the main barons of Forfarshire supported the Earl of Mar, who led the royal army. He was the son of Sir Walter Ogilvy of Auchterhouse, who was killed in a clan battle with the Robertsons in 1394.

“Of the best amang them was

“Of the best among them was

The gracious gude Lord Ogilvy,

The gracious guide Lord Ogilvy,

The sheriff-principal of Angus,

The chief sheriff of Angus,

Renownit for truth and equity—

Known for truth and fairness—

For faith and magnanimity

For faith and generosity

He had few fellows in the field,

He had few peers in the field,

Yet fell by fatal destiny,

Yet fell by tragic fate,

For he nae ways wad grant to yield.”

For he definitely wouldn’t agree to give in.

His eldest son, George Ogilvy, was also slain.

His oldest son, George Ogilvy, was also killed.

Lord Ogilvy, the first title of Airlie family, was conferred by James IV., in 1491, on Sir John Ogilvy of Lintrathen.

Lord Ogilvy, the first title of the Airlie family, was granted by James IV in 1491 to Sir John Ogilvy of Lintrathen.

James, seventh Lord Ogilvy, was created Earl of Airlie, in 1639.

James, the seventh Lord Ogilvy, was made Earl of Airlie in 1639.

The title of Lord Ogilvy of Deskford was conferred, 4th October 1616, on Sir Walter Ogilvy of Deskford and Findlater, whose son, James, second Lord Deskford, was created Earl of Findlater, 20th February 1638. He was descended from Sir Walter Ogilvy of Auchleven, second son of Sir Walter Ogilvy of Lintrathen, high treasurer of Scotland.

The title of Lord Ogilvy of Deskford was given on October 4, 1616, to Sir Walter Ogilvy of Deskford and Findlater. His son, James, the second Lord Deskford, was made Earl of Findlater on February 20, 1638. He was a descendant of Sir Walter Ogilvy of Auchleven, the second son of Sir Walter Ogilvy of Lintrathen, who was the high treasurer of Scotland.

The clan Ogilvy are called “the Siol Gilchrist,” the race or posterity of Gilchrist. In 1526, the Mackintoshes invaded the country of the Ogilvies, and massacred no fewer than 24 gentlemen of the name. A feud between the Campbells and the Ogilvies subsisted for several centuries. In Pitcairn’s Criminal Trials we find James Ogilvy complaining, on 21st October, 1591, that a body of Argyll’s men had attacked him when residing peaceably in Glenisla, in Forfarshire, which anciently belonged to the Ogilvies, killed several of his people, ravaged the country, and compelled him and his lady to flee for their lives.

The Ogilvy clan is known as “the Siol Gilchrist,” the descendants of Gilchrist. In 1526, the Mackintoshes invaded Ogilvy territory and killed at least 24 men with the Ogilvy name. A feud between the Campbells and the Ogilvies lasted for several centuries. In Pitcairn’s Criminal Trials, we see James Ogilvy complaining on October 21, 1591, that a group of men from Argyll had attacked him while he was living peacefully in Glenisla, in Forfarshire, which used to belong to the Ogilvies. They killed several of his people, devastated the land, and forced him and his wife to flee for their lives.

The Ogilvies had their revenge in 1645, for the burning of “the bonnie house of Airlie,” and the other strongholds of the Ogilvies, when Castle Campbell, near Dollar, or the Castle of Gloom, its original name, was destroyed by them and the Macleans, and the territory of the Marquis of Argyll was overrun by the fierce and ruthless clan that followed Montrose, and carried fire and sword throughout the whole estates of the clan Campbell.

The Ogilvies got their revenge in 1645 for the burning of "the beautiful house of Airlie" and the other strongholds of the Ogilvies when they, along with the Macleans, destroyed Castle Campbell, near Dollar, also known as the Castle of Gloom. The land of the Marquis of Argyll was invaded by the fierce and ruthless clan that followed Montrose, spreading destruction throughout all the estates of the Campbell clan.

FERGUSON.

Badge—Little Sunflower.

Badge—Little Sunflower.

Ferguson, or Fergusson, is the surname (son of Fergus) of a Highland sept (whose arms we have been unable to obtain), which had its seat on the borders of the counties of Perth and Forfar, immediately to the north of Dunkeld, and the distinctive badge of which was the little sunflower. In the Roll of 1587, they are named as among the septs of Mar and Athole, where their proper seat as a clan originally lay, having chiefs and captains of their own. In Galloway, the Craigdarroch Fergussons have flourished from an early date, and in Fife the Fergusons of Raith have long held a high position as landholders.

Ferguson, or Fergusson, is the surname (son of Fergus) of a Highland clan (whose coat of arms we haven't been able to find), which was located on the borders of Perth and Forfar counties, just north of Dunkeld, and its distinctive emblem was the little sunflower. In the record from 1587, they are listed among the clans of Mar and Athole, where their original clan seat was, having their own chiefs and captains. In Galloway, the Craigdarroch Fergussons have thrived from an early time, and in Fife, the Fergusons of Raith have long held a prominent status as landowners.

FOOTNOTES:

[244] For portrait of Henry, Cardinal Duke of York, v. vol. i. p. 745.

[244] For the portrait of Henry, Cardinal Duke of York, see vol. i, p. 745.

[245] The History of Donald of the Hammers, written by Sir Walter Scott, will be found in the fifth edition of Captain Burt’s Letters.

[245] The History of Donald of the Hammers, written by Sir Walter Scott, can be found in the fifth edition of Captain Burt’s Letters.

[246] The late Sir William Steuart spelled his name with the u, though we are not aware that any of his ancestors did.

[246] The late Sir William Steuart spelled his name with a u, although we don’t know if any of his ancestors did.

[247] Fraser’s Red Book of Grandtully.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fraser’s Red Book of Grandtully.

[248] Anderson’s History of the Fraser Family.

Anderson’s History of the Fraser Family.

[249] For an account of this fight, called Blair-nan-leine, or “Field of Shirts,” so disastrous to the Frasers, see the former part of this work.

[249] For a description of this battle, known as Blair-nan-leine, or “Field of Shirts,” which was so disastrous for the Frasers, refer to the earlier part of this work.

[250] By mistake, these are in our report called “chiefs;” subordinate chiefs are correctly called “chieftains.”

[250] By accident, these are in our report referred to as “chiefs;” subordinate chiefs are accurately termed “chieftains.”

[251] See our Account of the Stewarts.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check out our Account of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[252] Caledonia, vol. ii. p. 387.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Caledonia, vol. 2, p. 387.

[253] See Smibert’s Clans.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Smibert’s Clans.


PART THIRD.

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.


INTRODUCTION.

Military character of the Highlands.

Military identity of the Highlands.

Hitherto the account of the military exploits of the Highlanders has been limited to their own clan feuds and to the exertions which, for a century, they made in behalf of the unfortunate Stuarts. We are now to notice their operations on a more extended field of action, by giving a condensed sketch of their services in the cause of the country; services which have acquired for them a reputation as deserved as it has been unsurpassed. From moral as well as from physical causes, the Highlanders were well fitted to attain this pre-eminence.

So far, the story of the Highlanders' military activities has mainly focused on their clan rivalries and their efforts, over the past century, on behalf of the unfortunate Stuarts. Now, we will look at their actions in a broader context by providing a summary of their contributions to the country; contributions that have earned them a reputation that is both well-deserved and unmatched. For both moral and physical reasons, the Highlanders were well-suited to achieve this level of prominence.

“In forming his military character, the Highlander was not more favoured by nature than by the social system under which he lived. Nursed in poverty, he acquired a hardihood which enabled him to sustain severe privations. As the simplicity of his life gave vigour to his body, so it fortified his mind. Possessing a frame and constitution thus hardened, he was taught to consider courage as the most honourable virtue, cowardice the most disgraceful failing; to venerate and obey his chief, and to devote himself for his native country and clan; and thus prepared to be a soldier, he was ready to follow wherever honour and duty called him. With such principles, and regarding any disgrace he might bring on his clan and district as the most cruel misfortune, the Highland private soldier had a peculiar motive to exertion. The common soldier of many other countries has scarcely any other stimulus to the performance of his duty than the fear of chastisement, or the habit of mechanical obedience to command, produced by the discipline in which he has been trained. With a Highland soldier it is otherwise. When in a national or district corps, he is surrounded by the companions of his youth and the rivals of his early achievements; he feels the impulse of emulation strengthened by the consciousness that every proof which he displays, either of bravery or cowardice, will find its way to his native home. He thus learns to appreciate the value of a good name; and it is thus, that in a Highland regiment, consisting of men from the same country, whose kindred and connexions are mutually known, every individual feels that his conduct is the subject of observation, and that, independently of his duty as a member of a systematic whole, he has to sustain a separate and individual reputation, which will be reflected on his family, and district or glen. Hence he requires no artificial excitements. He acts from motives within himself; his point is fixed, and his aim must terminate either in victory or death. The German soldier considers himself as a part of the military machine, and duly marked out in the orders of the day. He moves onward to his destination with a well-trained pace, and with as phlegmatic indifference to the result as a labourer who works for his daily hire. The courage of the French soldier is supported in the hour of trial by his high notions of the point of honour; but this display of spirit is not always steady. A Highland soldier faces his enemy, whether in front, rear, or flank; and if he has confidence in his commander, it may be predicted[322] with certainty that he will be victorious or die on the ground which he maintains. He goes into the field resolved not to disgrace his name. A striking characteristic of the Highlander is, that all his actions seem to flow from sentiment. His endurance of privation and fatigue,—his resistance of hostile opposition,—his solicitude for the good opinion of his superiors,—all originate in this source, whence also proceeds his obedience, which is always most conspicuous when exhibited under kind treatment. Hence arises the difference observable between the conduct of one regiment of Highlanders and that of another, and frequently even of the same regiment at different times, and under different management. A Highland regiment, to be orderly and well disciplined, ought to be commanded by men who are capable of appreciating their character, directing their passions and prejudices, and acquiring their entire confidence and affection. The officer to whom the command of Highlanders is intrusted must endeavour to acquire their confidence and good opinion. With this view, he must watch over the propriety of his own conduct. He must observe the strictest justice and fidelity in his promises to his men, conciliate them by an attention to their dispositions and prejudices, and, at the same time, by preserving a firm and steady authority, without which he will not be respected.

“In shaping his military character, the Highlander was not only influenced by nature but also by the social system he lived in. Raised in poverty, he developed a toughness that helped him endure harsh hardships. Just as the simplicity of his life strengthened his body, it also reinforced his mind. With a body and spirit trained in this way, he learned to view courage as the highest virtue and cowardice as the worst failing; to respect and obey his chief, and to dedicate himself to his homeland and clan. Hence, he was prepared to be a soldier, ready to follow wherever honor and duty led him. With such principles, and considering any disgrace he might bring onto his clan and community as a severe misfortune, the Highland private soldier had a unique motivation to excel. The common soldier in many other countries often has little more incentive to perform his duty than the fear of punishment, or the habitual obedience instilled by the discipline he has undergone. For a Highland soldier, it’s different. When in a national or local unit, he is surrounded by friends from his youth and competitors from his early achievements; the drive of competition is heightened by the knowledge that every act of bravery or cowardice will reach his home. He learns to value a good reputation; thus, in a Highland regiment, where men from the same region know each other’s families and connections, everyone is aware that their behavior is under scrutiny, and that beyond being part of a cohesive unit, they must uphold a personal reputation that will reflect back on their family and community. Therefore, he doesn't need artificial motivations. He acts on his own principles; his goal is clear, and it must end either in victory or death. The German soldier sees himself as a part of the military machine, marked in the orders of the day. He marches to his destination with a practiced step and a detached indifference to the outcome, like a worker who earns his daily wage. The French soldier's bravery in times of trial is bolstered by his lofty sense of honor, but this display of spirit isn't always consistent. A Highland soldier confronts his enemies from any direction—whether front, rear, or side—and if he trusts his commander, you can be sure he will either win or die defending the ground he stands on. He enters the battlefield determined not to disgrace his name. A key feature of the Highlander is that all his actions seem to stem from emotion. His ability to withstand hardship and exhaustion, his resistance to enemy opposition, and his concern for how his superiors view him—all come from this well of feeling, which also fuels his obedience, especially evident under kind treatment. This explains the differences between the conduct of one regiment of Highlanders and another, or even between the same regiment at different times and under different leaders. For a Highland regiment to be orderly and well-disciplined, it should be commanded by those who understand their character, can guide their passions and biases, and earn their full trust and affection. The officer tasked with leading Highlanders must work to gain their confidence and respect. To achieve this, he should be mindful of his own behavior. He must uphold the highest standards of justice and be true to his promises to his men, connect with them by being aware of their feelings and biases, and at the same time, maintain firm and steady authority, without which he will not earn their respect.”

“Officers who are accustomed to command Highland soldiers find it easy to guide and control them when their full confidence has been obtained; but when distrust prevails severity ensues, with a consequent neglect of duty, and by a continuance of this unhappy misunderstanding, the men become stubborn, disobedient, and in the end mutinous. The spirit of a Highland soldier revolts at any unnecessary severity; though he may be led to the mouth of a cannon if properly directed, will rather die than be unfaithful to his trust. But if, instead of leading, his officers attempt to drive him, he may fail in the discharge of the most common duties.”[254]

“Officers who are used to commanding Highland soldiers find it easy to lead and manage them once they have earned their full trust; however, when there is distrust, harshness follows, leading to neglect of duty. If this unfortunate misunderstanding continues, the soldiers become stubborn, disobedient, and ultimately rebellious. The spirit of a Highland soldier resists any unnecessary harshness; while he might face danger bravely if properly motivated, he would rather die than betray his loyalty. But if, instead of guiding him, his officers try to force him, he may struggle to perform even the simplest tasks.”[254]

A learned and ingenious author,[255] who, though himself a Lowlander, had ample opportunity, while serving in many campaigns with Highland regiments, of becoming intimately acquainted with their character, thus writes of them:—

A knowledgeable and clever writer,[255] who, even though he was from the Lowlands, had plenty of chances, while serving in various campaigns with Highland regiments, to get to know their character well, thus writes about them:—

“The limbs of the Highlander are strong and sinewy, the frame hardy, and of great physical power, in proportion to size. He endures cold, hunger, and fatigue with patience; in other words, he has an elasticity or pride of mind which does not feel, or which refuses to complain of hardship. The air of the gentleman is ordinarily majestic; the air and gait of the gilly is not graceful. He walks with a bended knee, and does not walk with grace, but his movement has energy; and between walking and trotting, and by an interchange of pace, he performs long journeys with facility, particularly on broken and irregular ground, such as he has been accustomed to traverse in his native country.

“The Highlander has strong, sinewy limbs, a robust frame, and impressive physical power for his size. He withstands cold, hunger, and fatigue with patience; in other words, he has a resilience or pride that doesn’t acknowledge hardship. The gentleman typically carries a majestic demeanor, while the gilly’s demeanor and stride are not graceful. He walks with a bent knee, lacking elegance, but his movements are full of energy. By alternating between walking and trotting, he easily covers long distances, especially on rough and uneven terrain, which he is accustomed to navigating in his homeland.”

“The Highlanders of Scotland, born and reared under the circumstances stated, marshalled for action by clans, according to ancient usage, led into action by chiefs who possess confidence from an opinion of knowledge, and love from the influence of blood, may be calculated upon as returning victorious, or dying in the grasp of the enemy.

“The Highlanders of Scotland, raised in the environment mentioned, organized for battle by clans, as tradition dictates, led into action by chiefs who are trusted for their knowledge and loved for their kinship, can be expected to either come back victorious or die fighting the enemy.”

“Scotch Highlanders have a courage devoted to honour; but they have an impetuosity which, if not well understood, and skilfully directed, is liable to error. The Scotch fight individually as if the cause were their own, not as if it were the cause of a commander only,—and they fight impassioned. Whether training and discipline may bring them in time to the apathy of German soldiers, further experience will determine; but the Highlanders are even now impetuous; and, if they fail to accomplish their object, they cannot be withdrawn from it like those who fight a battle by the job. The object stands in their own view; the eye is fixed upon it; they rush towards it, seize it, and proclaim victory with exultation.

“Scottish Highlanders have a bravery dedicated to honor; however, they possess an impulsiveness that, if not properly understood and skillfully guided, can lead to mistakes. The Scots fight as individuals, passionately believing the cause is their own, rather than just following a commander's orders. Whether training and discipline will eventually make them as indifferent as German soldiers remains to be seen; but even now, the Highlanders are headstrong. If they don’t achieve their goal, they can’t just back off like those who fight battles for pay. The goal is clear to them; their focus is unwavering; they charge toward it, seize it, and celebrate their victory with joy.

“The Highlander, upon the whole, is a soldier of the first quality; but, as already said, he requires to see his object fully, and to come into contact with it in all its extent. He then feels the impression of his duty through a channel which he understands, and he acts consistently in consequence of the impression, that[323] is, in consequence of the impulse of his own internal sentiment, rather than the external impulse of the command of another; for it is often verified in experience that, where the enemy is before the Highlander and nearly in contact with him, the authority of the officer is in a measure null; the duty is notwithstanding done, and well done, by the impulses of natural instinct.

“The Highlander is, overall, a top-tier soldier; however, as mentioned before, he needs to see his goal clearly and engage with it fully. Then he feels the weight of his duty in a way he understands, and he acts consistently based on that feeling—in other words, from his own internal drive rather than the external commands of others. It's often seen in practice that when the enemy is right in front of the Highlander and almost within reach, the officer's authority becomes somewhat ineffective; still, the duty is performed, and performed well, driven by natural instinct.[323]

“Their conduct in the year 1745 proves very distinctly that they are neither a ferocious nor a cruel people. No troops ever, perhaps, traversed a country which might be deemed hostile leaving so few traces of outrage behind them as were left by the Highlanders in the year 1745. They are better known at the present time than they were then, and they are known to be eminent for honesty and fidelity, where confidence is given them. They possess exalted notions of honour, warm friendships, and much national pride.”

“Their behavior in 1745 clearly shows that they are neither savage nor cruel. No troops have likely crossed a seemingly hostile territory leaving behind as few signs of violence as the Highlanders did in 1745. Today, they are better known than they were back then, and they’re recognized for their honesty and loyalty when trust is placed in them. They have high ideals of honor, strong friendships, and a deep sense of national pride.”

Of the disinclination from peaceful employment, and propensity for war here spoken of, Dr Jackson elsewhere affords us a striking illustration. While passing through the Isle of Skye[256] in the autumn of 1783, he met a man of great age whose shoulder had, through a recent fall, been dislocated. This condition was speedily rectified by our traveller. “As there seemed to be something rather uncommon about the old man, I asked if he had lived all his life in the Highlands? No:—he said he made one of the Forty-second when they were first raised; then had gone with them to Germany; but when he had heard that his Prince was landed in the North, he purchased, or had made such interest that he procured his discharge; came home, and enlisted under his banner. He fought at Culloden, and was wounded. After everything was settled, he returned to his old regiment, and served with it till he received another wound that rendered him unfit for service. He now, he said, lived the best way he could, on his pension.”

Of the reluctance for peaceful work and the tendency toward war mentioned here, Dr. Jackson provides a vivid example. While traveling through the Isle of Skye in the autumn of 1783, he met an elderly man whose shoulder had been dislocated due to a recent fall. This injury was quickly fixed by our traveler. “Since there seemed to be something unusual about the old man, I asked if he had lived his whole life in the Highlands. No,” he replied, “I was part of the Forty-second when they were first formed; I then went with them to Germany. But when I heard that my Prince had landed in the North, I either bought or managed to get my discharge; I came home and enlisted under his banner. I fought at Culloden and got wounded. After everything calmed down, I returned to my old regiment and served with them until I received another injury that made me unfit for service. Now, I live the best way I can on my pension.”

Dr Jackson also strongly advocates the desirability of forming national and district regiments, and of keeping them free from any foreign intermixture. Such a policy seems to be getting more and more into favour among modern military authorities; and we believe that at the present time it is seldom, and only with reluctance, that any but Scotchmen are admitted into Scotch, and especially into Highland regiments, at least this is the case with regard to privates. Indeed, it is well known that in our own country there is even now an attempt among those who manage such matters, to connect particular regiments with certain districts. Not only does such a plan tend to keep up the morale respectability and esprit de corps of each regiment, but is well calculated to keep up the numbers, by establishing a connection between the various regiments and the militia of the districts with which they are connected. Originally each Highland regiment was connected and raised from a well defined district, and military men who are conversant in such matters think that it would be advisable to restore these regiments to their old footing in this respect. On this subject, we again quote the shrewd remarks of Dr Jackson:—

Dr. Jackson also strongly supports the idea of forming national and district regiments and keeping them free from any foreign involvement. This approach seems to be increasingly favored by modern military leaders; and we believe that nowadays, it’s rare, and only with hesitation, that anyone other than Scots is accepted into Scottish, and especially Highland, regiments, at least when it comes to privates. In fact, it is well known that here in our country there is still an effort among those in charge to link specific regiments to certain areas. Not only does this plan help maintain the morale, respectability, and esprit de corps of each regiment, but it also effectively boosts recruitment by establishing a connection between the various regiments and the local militias. Originally, each Highland regiment was connected to and raised from a specific area, and military experts familiar with such matters believe it would be wise to restore these regiments to their former structure in this regard. On this topic, we once again refer to the insightful comments of Dr. Jackson:—

“If military materials be thrown together promiscuously—that is, arranged by no other rule except that of size or quantity of matter, as it is admitted that the individual parts possess different propensities and different powers of action, it is plain that the instrument composed of these different and independent parts has a tendency to act differently; the parts are constrained to act on one object by stimulation or coercion only.

“If military materials are mixed together randomly—that is, organized by nothing other than size or amount of material—as it is acknowledged that the individual components have different tendencies and different abilities to act, it is clear that the instrument made of these various and independent parts will tend to behave in different ways; the parts are forced to act on one target solely through stimulation or pressure only.”

“Military excellence consists, as often hinted, in every part of the instrument acting with full force—acting from one principle and for one purpose; and hence it is evident that in a mixed fabric, composed of parts of unequal power and different temper, disunion is a consequence, if all act to the full extent of their[324] power; or if disunion be not a consequence, the combined act must necessarily be shackled, and, as such, inferior, the strong being restrained from exertion for the sake of preserving union with the weak.

“Military excellence, as often suggested, relies on every part of the force working at full capacity—acting from a single principle and for a common goal. Therefore, it’s clear that in a mixed system, made up of components with varying strengths and different natures, disunity is a likely outcome if each part operates at its full potential; or if disunity doesn’t occur, the collective effort will inevitably be limited, making it weaker, as the stronger elements are held back to maintain unity with the weaker ones.[324]

“The imperfection now stated necessarily attaches to regiments composed of different nations mixed promiscuously. It even attaches, in some degree, to regiments which are formed indiscriminately from the population of all the districts or counties of an extensive kingdom. This assumption, anticipated by reasoning, is confirmed by experience in the military history of semi-barbarous tribes, which are often observed, without the aid of tactic, as taught in modern schools, to stick together in danger and to achieve acts of heroism beyond the comprehension of those who have no knowledge of man but as part of a mechanical instrument of war. The fact has numerous proofs in the history of nations; but it has not a more decisive one than that which occurred in the late Seventy-first Regiment in the revolutionary war of America. In the summer of the year 1779, a party of the Seventy-first Regiment, consisting of fifty-six men and five officers, was detached from a redoubt at Stoneferry, in South Carolina, for the purpose of reconnoitring the enemy, which was supposed to be advancing in force to attack the post. The instructions given to the officer who commanded went no further than to reconnoitre and retire upon the redoubt. The troops were new troops,—ardent as Highlanders usually are. They fell in with a strong column of the enemy (upwards of two thousand) within a short distance of the post; and, instead of retiring according to instruction, they thought proper to attack, with an instinctive view, it was supposed, to retard progress, and thereby to give time to those who were in the redoubt to make better preparations for defence. This they did; but they were themselves nearly destroyed. All the officers and non-commissioned officers were killed or wounded, and seven of the privates only remained on their legs at the end of the combat. The commanding officer fell, and, in falling, desired the few who still resisted to make the best of their way to the redoubt. They did not obey. The national sympathies were warm. National honour did not permit them to leave their officers in the field; and they actually persisted in covering their fallen comrades until a reinforcement arriving from head quarters, which was at some distance, induced the enemy to retire.”

“The flaw mentioned here inevitably affects regiments made up of soldiers from different nations thrown together. It also somewhat applies to regiments formed indiscriminately from the people of all the regions or counties within a large kingdom. This idea, expected through reasoning, is backed up by the military history of semi-barbarous tribes, who are often seen, without the tactics taught in modern schools, to remain united in danger and to perform heroic acts that are hard to understand for those who view humans only as cogs in a war machine. There are many examples in the history of nations, but none more conclusive than what happened with the late 71st Regiment during the American Revolutionary War. In the summer of 1779, a group from the Seventy-first Regiment, made up of fifty-six men and five officers, was sent out from a fort at Stoneferry, South Carolina, to scout the enemy, who was believed to be gathering strength to attack the post. The orders given to the commanding officer were simply to scout and then fall back to the fort. The troops were new recruits—eager as Highlanders often are. They encountered a strong enemy force (over two thousand) not far from the post; and instead of retreating as instructed, they chose to attack, with an instinctive aim to slow the enemy’s advance, thus giving those in the fort more time to prepare for defense. They did this, but were almost completely wiped out. All the officers and non-commissioned officers were killed or wounded, and only seven of the privates were still standing at the end of the fight. The commanding officer was struck down, and as he fell, he urged the few who still resisted to make their way back to the fort. They didn’t listen. Their national loyalty was strong. They felt that national honor wouldn’t allow them to abandon their officers on the battlefield; so they persisted in protecting their fallen comrades until a reinforcements arrived from headquarters, which was at a distance, causing the enemy to pull back.”

In the narratives which follow, we have confined ourselves strictly to those regiments which are at the present day officially recognised as Highland. Many existing regiments were originally raised in Highland districts, and formerly wore the Highland dress, which, as our readers will see, had ultimately to be changed into ordinary line regiments, from the difficulty of finding Highlanders willing to enlist; the history of such regiments we have followed only so long as they were recognised as Highland. In this way the existing strictly Highland regiments are reduced to eight—The Black Watch or 42d, the 71st, 72d, 74th, 78th, 79th, 92d, 93d.

In the following narratives, we focus exclusively on the regiments that are currently recognized as Highland. Many existing regiments were originally formed in Highland areas and used to wear the Highland dress, which, as you will see, eventually had to be changed to regular line regiments due to the difficulty of finding Highlanders willing to enlist. We only followed the history of these regiments while they were officially recognized as Highland. As a result, the number of strictly Highland regiments today is reduced to eight—the Black Watch or 42nd, the 71st, 72nd, 74th, 78th, 79th, 92nd, and 93rd.

FOOTNOTES:

[254] Stewart’s Sketches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches.

[255] Jackson’s View of the Formation, &c., of Armies, 1824.

[255] Jackson’s View of the Formation, &c., of Armies, 1824.

[256] “The Isle of Skye has, within the last forty years, furnished for the public service, twenty-one lieutenant-generals and major-generals; forty-five lieutenant-colonels; six hundred majors, captains, lieutenants, and subalterns; ten thousand foot soldiers; one hundred and twenty pipers; four governors of British colonies; one governor-general; one adjutant-general; one chief-baron of England; and one judge of the Supreme Court of Scotland. The generals may be classed thus:—eight Macdonalds, six Macleods, two Macallisters, two Macaskills, one Mackinnon, one Elder, and one Macqueen. The Isle of Skye is forty-five miles long, and about fifteen in mean breadth. Truly the inhabitants are a wonderous people. It may be mentioned that this island is the birth-place of Cuthullin, the celebrated hero mentioned in Ossian’s Poems.”—Inverness Journal.

[256] “In the last forty years, the Isle of Skye has provided for public service twenty-one lieutenant-generals and major-generals; forty-five lieutenant-colonels; six hundred majors, captains, lieutenants, and other officers; ten thousand foot soldiers; one hundred and twenty pipers; four governors of British colonies; one governor-general; one adjutant-general; one chief baron of England; and one judge of the Supreme Court of Scotland. The generals can be categorized as follows: eight Macdonalds, six Macleods, two Macallisters, two Macaskills, one Mackinnon, one Elder, and one Macqueen. The Isle of Skye is forty-five miles long and about fifteen miles wide on average. Truly, the locals are an extraordinary people. It's worth noting that this island is the birthplace of Cuthullin, the famous hero mentioned in Ossian’s Poems.”—Inverness Journal.


42d ROYAL HIGHLAND REGIMENT.
BLACK FREEDOM—
"The Black Watch."

I.

1726–1775.

Embodying the Black Watch—March for England—Mutiny—Fontenoy—Embarks for the French coast—Flanders—Battle of Lafeldt—Return of the regiment to Ireland—Number changed from the 43d to the 42d—Embarks for New York—Louisbourg—Ticonderoga—The West Indies—Ticonderoga and Crown Point—Surrender of Montreal—Martinique—Havannah—Bushy Run—Fort Pitt—Ireland—Return of the 42d to Scotland.

Embodying the Black Watch—March for England—Mutiny—Fontenoy—Sets off for the French coast—Flanders—Battle of Lafeldt—Return of the regiment to Ireland—Number changed from the 43rd to the 42nd—Boarding for New York—Louisbourg—Ticonderoga—The West Indies—Ticonderoga and Crown Point—Surrender of Montreal—Martinique—Havannah—Bushy Run—Fort Pitt—Ireland—Return of the 42nd to Scotland.

NEMO ME IMPUNE LACESSIT.
Wins.
Egypt.
(With the Sphinx.)
Corunna.
Fuentes d'Onor.
Pyrenees.
Nivelle.
Nice.
Orthes.
Toulouse
Peninsula.
Waterloo.
Alma.
Sevastopol.
Lucknow.

The design of rendering such a valuable class of subjects available to the state by forming regular military corps out of it, seems not to have entered into the views of the government till about the year 1729, when six companies of Highlanders were raised, which, from forming distinct corps unconnected with each other, received the appellation of independent companies. Three of these companies consisted of 100 men each, and were therefore called large companies; Lord Lovat, Sir Duncan Campbell of Lochnell, and Colonel Grant of Ballindalloch, were appointed captains over them. The three smaller companies, which consisted of 75 each, were commanded by Colonel Alexander Campbell of Finab, John Campbell of Carrick, and George Munro of Culcairn, under the commission of captain-lieutenants. To each of the six companies were attached two lieutenants and one ensign. To distinguish them from the regular troops, who, from having coats, waistcoats, and breeches of scarlet cloth, were called Saighdearan Dearg, or Red soldiers; the independent companies, who were attired in tartan consisting mostly of black, green, and blue, were designated Am Freiceadan Dubh, or Black Watch,—from the sombre appearance of their dress.

The idea of making such a valuable group of people available to the state by forming regular military teams didn’t seem to occur to the government until around 1729, when six companies of Highlanders were created. Since these groups were separate and didn’t connect with one another, they were called independent companies. Three of these companies had 100 men each, which is why they were referred to as large companies; Lord Lovat, Sir Duncan Campbell of Lochnell, and Colonel Grant of Ballindalloch were appointed as captains over them. The three smaller companies, made up of 75 men each, were led by Colonel Alexander Campbell of Finab, John Campbell of Carrick, and George Munro of Culcairn, who served as captain-lieutenants. Each of the six companies had two lieutenants and one ensign. To set them apart from the regular troops, who wore coats, waistcoats, and breeches made of scarlet cloth and were called Saighdearan Dearg, or Red soldiers, the independent companies, dressed in tartan primarily of black, green, and blue, were known as Am Freiceadan Dubh, or Black Watch, because of the dark look of their uniforms.

As the services of these companies were not required beyond their own territory, and as the intrants were not subjected to the humiliating provisions of the disarming act, no difficulty was found in forming them; and when completed, they presented the singular spectacle of a number of young men of respectable families serving as privates in the ranks. “Many of the men who composed these companies were of a higher station in society than that from which soldiers in general are raised; cadets of gentlemen’s families, sons of gentlemen farmers, and tacksmen, either immediately or distantly descended from gentlemen’s families,—men who felt themselves responsible for their conduct to high-minded and honourable families, as well as to a country for which they cherished a devoted affection. In addition to the advantages derived from their superior rank in life, they possessed, in an eminent degree, that of a commanding external deportment, special care being taken in selecting men of full height, well proportioned, and of handsome appearance.”[257]

As the services of these companies were only needed within their own territory, and since the recruits weren’t subjected to the humiliating rules of the disarming act, there were no obstacles in forming them. Once completed, they presented a unique sight: a group of young men from respectable families serving as privates. “Many of the men in these companies came from a higher social status than the typical soldiers; they were cadets from well-off families, sons of prosperous farmers, and tacksmen, either directly or indirectly descended from nobility—men who felt they were accountable for their behavior to honorable families, as well as to a country they cared deeply about. Besides the advantages of their higher social standing, they also had a notable commanding presence, with careful selection ensuring that they were tall, well-built, and attractive.”[257]

COLONELS OF THE 42nd ROYAL HIGHLANDERS.

COLONELS OF THE 42nd ROYAL HIGHLANDERS.

A. Fullerton & Co London & Edinburgh.

A. Fullerton & Co London & Edinburgh.

UPPER

UPPER

JOHN, EARL OF CRAWFORD.
25th Oct. 1739—1740.
First Colonel.
SIR GEORGE MURRAY, G.C.B. G.C.H.
6th Sept. 1823—29th Dec. 1843.
Also Col. of 72nd Highlrs 24th Feb. 1817—6th Sept. 1823.

LOWER

LOWER

SIR JOHN MACDONALD, K.C.B.
15th Jan. 1844, died Col. of the Reg^t. 28th March 1850.
SIR DUNCAN A. CAMERON, K.C.B.
9th Sept. 1863—

The duties assigned to these companies were to enforce the disarming act, to overawe the disaffected, and watch their motions, and to check depredations. For this purpose they were stationed in small detachments in different parts of the country, and generally throughout the district in which they were raised. Thus Fort Augustus and the neighbouring parts of Inverness-shire were occupied by the Frasers under Lord Lovat; Ballindalloch and the Grants were stationed in Strathspey and Badenoch; the Munros under Culcairn, in Ross and Sutherland; Lochnell’s and Carrick’s companies were stationed in Athole and Breadalbane, and Finab’s in Lochaber, and the northern parts of Argyleshire among the disaffected Camerons, and Stewarts of Appin. All Highlanders of whatever clan were admitted indiscriminately into these companies as soldiers; but the officers were taken, almost exclusively, from the whig clans.

The duties assigned to these companies were to enforce the disarming act, intimidate the disaffected, monitor their movements, and prevent thefts. For this purpose, they were positioned in small groups across different parts of the country, mainly throughout the district from which they were raised. So, Fort Augustus and the nearby areas of Inverness-shire were occupied by the Frasers under Lord Lovat; Ballindalloch and the Grants were stationed in Strathspey and Badenoch; the Munros under Culcairn were in Ross and Sutherland; Lochnell’s and Carrick’s companies were located in Athole and Breadalbane, and Finab’s in Lochaber, along with the northern parts of Argyleshire among the disaffected Camerons and Stewarts of Appin. All Highlanders from any clan were accepted indiscriminately into these companies as soldiers; however, the officers were almost exclusively chosen from the Whig clans.

The independent companies continued to exist as such until the year 1739, when government resolved to raise four additional companies, and to form the whole into a regiment of the line. For this purpose, letters of service, dated 25th October 1739, were addressed to the Earl of Crawford and Lindsay, who was appointed to the command of the regiment about to be formed, which was to consist of 1000 men. Although the commissions were dated as above, the regiment was not embodied till the month of May 1740, when it assembled[326] on a field between Taybridge and Aberfeldy,[258] in the county of Perth, under the number of the 43d regiment, although they still retained the country name of the Black Watch. “The uniform was a scarlet jacket and waistcoat, with buff facings and white lace,—tartan[259] plaid of twelve yards plaited round the middle of the body, the upper part being fixed on the left shoulder ready to be thrown loose, and wrapped over both shoulders and firelock in rainy weather. At night the plaid served the purpose of a blanket, and was a sufficient covering for the Highlander. These were called belted plaids from being kept tight to the body by a belt, and were worn on guards, reviews, and on all occasions when the men were in full dress. On this belt hung the pistols and dirk when worn. In the barracks, and when not on duty, the little kilt or philibeg was worn, a blue bonnet with a border of white, red and green, arranged in small squares to resemble, as is said, the fess cheque in the arms of the different branches of the Stewart family, and a tuft of feathers, or sometimes, from economy or necessity, a small piece of black bear-skin. The arms were a musket, a bayonet, and a large basket-hilted broadsword. These were furnished by government. Such of the men as chose to supply themselves with pistols and dirks were allowed to carry them, and some had targets after the fashion of their country. The sword-belt was of black leather, and the cartouch-box was carried in front, supported by a narrow belt round the middle.”[260]

The independent companies remained intact until 1739, when the government decided to raise four more companies and unify them into a regiment. For this purpose, letters of service, dated October 25, 1739, were sent to the Earl of Crawford and Lindsay, who was appointed to command the newly formed regiment, which was set to consist of 1,000 men. Although the commissions were dated as stated, the regiment wasn't officially formed until May 1740, when it came together on a field between Taybridge and Aberfeldy, in Perthshire. It was designated as the 43rd regiment but kept the local name of the Black Watch. The uniform consisted of a scarlet jacket and waistcoat with buff facings and white lace, accompanied by a twelve-yard tartan plaid wrapped around the middle of the body, with the top secured on the left shoulder, ready to be let loose and draped over both shoulders and their firearm in rainy weather. At night, the plaid doubled as a blanket, providing enough coverage for the Highlander. These were known as belted plaids because they were kept snug to the body with a belt and were worn during guard duty, reviews, and anytime the men were in full dress. The pistols and dirk were hung from this belt when worn. In the barracks, and when off duty, they wore a short kilt or philibeg, a blue bonnet with a white, red, and green border arranged in small squares to represent, as said, the fess check in the coats of arms of different branches of the Stewart family, and sometimes a tuft of feathers or, from necessity or economy, a small piece of black bear-skin. Their arms included a musket, a bayonet, and a large basket-hilted broadsword, all provided by the government. Those men who wanted to bring their own pistols and dirks could do so, and some even carried targets in line with their traditions. The sword-belt was made of black leather, and the cartouch box was worn in front, supported by a narrow belt around the waist.

The officers appointed to this regiment were:—

The officers assigned to this regiment were:—

Colonel—John, Earl of Crawford and Lindsay, died in 1748.

Colonel—John, Earl of Crawford and Lindsay, passed away in 1748.

Lieutenant-Colonel—Sir Robert Munro of Foulis, Bart., killed at Falkirk, 1746.

Lieutenant-Colonel—Sir Robert Munro of Foulis, Bart., killed at Falkirk, 1746.

Major—George Grant, brother of the Laird of Grant, removed from the service by sentence of a court-martial, for allowing the rebels to get possession of the castle of Inverness in 1746.

Major—George Grant, brother of the Laird of Grant, was discharged from service by a court-martial for permitting the rebels to take control of the castle of Inverness in 1746.

Captains.

Leaders.

George Munro of Culcairn, brother of Sir Robert Munro, killed in 1746.[261]

George Munro of Culcairn, brother of Sir Robert Munro, died in 1746.[261]

Dugal Campbell of Craignish, retired in 1745.

Dugal Campbell of Craignish retired in 1745.

John Campbell of Carrick, killed at Fontenoy.

John Campbell of Carrick was killed at Fontenoy.

Colin Campbell, junior, of Monzie, retired in 1743.

Colin Campbell, junior, of Monzie, retired in 1743.

Sir James Colquhoun of Luss, Bart., retired in 1748.

Sir James Colquhoun of Luss, Bart., retired in 1748.

Colin Campbell of Ballimore, retired.

Colin Campbell of Ballimore, retired.

John Munro, promoted to be Lieutenant-Colonel in 1743, retired in 1749.

John Munro, promoted to Lieutenant Colonel in 1743, retired in 1749.

Captain-Lieutenant Duncan Macfarlane, retired in 1744.

Captain-Lieutenant Duncan Macfarlane retired in 1744.

Lieutenants.

Lieutenants.

Paul Macpherson.

Paul Macpherson.

Lewis Grant of Auchterblair.

Lewis Grant from Auchterblair.

John Maclean of Kingarloch. { Both removed from the regiment in consequence

John Maclean of Kingarloch. { Both were removed from the regiment as a result

John Mackenzie. { of having fought a duel in 1744.

John Mackenzie. { of having fought a duel in 1744.

Alexander Macdonald.

Alexander Macdonald.

Malcolm Fraser, son of Culduthel, killed at Bergen-op-Zoom in 1747.

Malcolm Fraser, son of Culduthel, was killed at Bergen-op-Zoom in 1747.

George Ramsay.

George Ramsay.

Francis Grant, son of the Laird of Grant, died Lieutenant-General in 1782.

Francis Grant, the son of the Laird of Grant, passed away as a Lieutenant-General in 1782.

John Macneil.

John MacNeil.

Ensigns.

Ensigns.

Dugal Campbell, killed at Fontenoy.

Dugal Campbell, killed at Fontenoy.

Dugal Stewart.

Dugal Stewart.

John Menzies of Comrie.

John Menzies from Comrie.

Edward Carrick.

Edward Carrick.

Gilbert Stewart of Kincraigie.

Gilbert Stewart from Kincraigie.

Gordon Graham of Draines.

Gordon Graham from Draines.

Archd. Macnab, son of the Laird of Macnab, died Lieutenant-General, 1790.

Archd. Macnab, son of the Laird of Macnab, passed away as a Lieutenant-General in 1790.

Colin Campbell.

Colin Campbell.

Dugal Stewart.

Dugal Stewart.

James Campbell of Glenfalloch, died of wounds at Fontenoy.

James Campbell of Glenfalloch died from his injuries at Fontenoy.

Chaplain—Hon. Gideon Murray.

Chaplain—Hon. Gideon Murray.

Surgeon—James Munro, brother of Sir Robert Munro.[262]

Surgeon—James Munro, brother of Sir Robert Munro.[262]

Adjutant—Gilbert Stewart.

Adjutant—Gilbert Stewart.

Quarter-Master—John Forbes.

Quartermaster—John Forbes.

In 1740 the Earl of Crawford was removed to the Life Guards, and Brigadier-General Lord Sempill was appointed Colonel of the Highlanders.

In 1740, the Earl of Crawford was transferred to the Life Guards, and Brigadier-General Lord Sempill was appointed Colonel of the Highlanders.

After remaining nearly eighteen months in quarters near Taybridge,[263] the regiment was marched northward, in the winter of 1741–2 and the men remained in the stations assigned them till the spring of 1743, when they were ordered to repair to Perth. Having assembled there in March of that year, they were surprised on being informed that orders had been received to march the regiment for England, a step which they considered contrary to an alleged understanding when regimented, that the sphere of their services was not to extend beyond their native country. When the intention of employing them in foreign service came to be known, many of the warmest supporters of the government highly disapproved of the design, among whom was Lord President Forbes. In a letter to General Clayton, the successor of Marshal Wade, the chief commander in Scotland, his lordship thus expresses himself:—“When I first heard of the orders given to the Highland regiment to march southwards, it gave me no sort of concern, because I supposed the intention was only to see them; but as I have lately been assured that they are destined for foreign service, I cannot dissemble my uneasiness at a resolution, that may, in my apprehension, be attended with very bad consequences; nor can I prevail with myself not to communicate to you my thoughts on the subject, however late they may come; because if what I am to suggest has not been already under consideration, it’s possible the resolution may be departed from.” After noticing the consequences which might result from leaving the Highlands unprotected from the designs of the disaffected in the event of a war with France, he thus proceeds:—“Having thus stated to you the danger I dread, I must, in the next place, put you in mind, that the present system for securing the peace of the Highlands, which is the best I ever heard of, is by regular troops stationed from Inverness to Fort William, alongst the chain of lakes which in a manner divides the Highlands, to command the obedience of the inhabitants of both sides, and by a body of disciplined Highlanders wearing the dress and speaking the language of the country, to execute such orders as require expedition, and for which neither the dress nor the manner of the other troops are proper. The Highlanders, now regimented, were at first independent companies; and though their dress, language, and manners, qualified them for securing the low country against depredations; yet that was not the sole use of them: the same qualities fitted them for every expedition that required secrecy and despatch; they served for all purposes of hussars or light horse, in a country where mountains and bogs render cavalry useless, and if properly disposed over the Highlands, nothing that was commonly reported and believed by the Highlanders could be a secret to their commanders, because of their intimacy with the people and the sameness of the language.”[264] Notwithstanding this remonstrance, the government persisted in its determination to send the regiment abroad; and to deceive the men, from whom their real destination was concealed, they were told that the object of their march to England was merely to gratify the curiosity of the king,[265] who was desirous of seeing a[328] Highland regiment. Satisfied with this explanation, they proceeded on their march. The English people, who had been led to consider the Highlanders as savages, were struck with the warlike appearance of the regiment and the orderly deportment of the men, who received in the country and towns through which they passed the mostly friendly attentions.

After spending almost eighteen months in quarters near Taybridge,[263] the regiment was marched north in the winter of 1741–2, remaining in their assigned stations until spring 1743, when they were ordered to Perth. Upon gathering there in March of that year, they were surprised to learn that orders had been received to march the regiment to England—a move they believed contradicted a supposed agreement when they were formed that their service would not extend beyond their homeland. Once it became known that they were being considered for foreign service, many government supporters, including Lord President Forbes, strongly opposed the plan. In a letter to General Clayton, the successor of Marshal Wade, the main commander in Scotland, he wrote: “When I first heard that the Highland regiment was ordered to march south, I thought nothing of it, assuming it was only a visit. But now that I’ve been told they are meant for foreign service, I can’t hide my worry about a decision that could, in my opinion, lead to very bad results; nor can I ignore sharing my thoughts with you, even if it’s late, because if my concerns haven’t been considered yet, there’s still a chance the decision could be changed.” After discussing the dangers of leaving the Highlands unprotected against potential unrest in the event of a war with France, he continued: “Having mentioned the danger I fear, I must also remind you that the current method for maintaining peace in the Highlands, which is the best I’ve heard of, involves regular troops stationed from Inverness to Fort William, along the chain of lakes that partially separates the Highlands, to enforce obedience among the people on both sides. It also includes a group of trained Highlanders, wearing local dress and speaking the same language, to quickly carry out orders that require speed and for which neither the dress nor conduct of other troops is suitable. The Highlanders, now organized into a regiment, were once independent companies; and although their dress, language, and customs made them suitable for protecting the lowland areas from raids, that wasn’t their only use: those same traits made them ideal for any mission needing secrecy and swift action; they were effective for all roles like hussars or light cavalry in a region where mountains and bogs make traditional cavalry ineffective. If properly distributed across the Highlands, no information commonly known and believed by the Highlanders would be a secret to their commanders due to their close ties with the locals and the shared language.”[264] Despite these concerns, the government remained committed to sending the regiment abroad; to mislead the men, whose true destination was kept hidden, they were told that their march to England was just to satisfy the king’s curiosity,[265] who wanted to see a[328] Highland regiment. Believing this explanation, they continued on their march. The English people, who had been led to view the Highlanders as savages, were impressed by the regiment's military appearance and the disciplined behavior of the men, who received mostly friendly attention in the towns and countryside they passed through.

Having reached the vicinity of London on the 29th and 30th of April, in two divisions, the regiment was reviewed on the 14th of May, on Finchley Common, by Marshal Wade. The arrival of the corps in the neighbourhood of the metropolis had attracted vast crowds of people to their quarters, anxious to behold men of whom they had heard the most extraordinary relations; but, mingled with these, were persons who frequented the quarters of the Highlanders from a very different motive. Their object was to sow the seeds of distrust and disaffection among the men, by circulating misrepresentations and falsehoods respecting the intentions of the government. These incendiaries gave out that a gross deception had been practised upon the regiment, in regard to the object of their journey, in proof of which they adduced the fact of his majesty’s departure for Hanover, on the very day of the arrival of the last division, and that the real design of the government was to get rid of them altogether, as disaffected persons, and, with that view, that the regiment was to be transported for life to the American plantations. These insidious falsehoods had their intended effect upon the minds of the Highlanders, who took care, however, to conceal the indignation they felt at their supposed betrayers. All their thoughts were bent upon a return to their own country, and they concerted their measures for its accomplishment with a secrecy which escaped the observation of their officers, of whose integrity in the affair they do not, however, appear to have entertained any suspicion.

Having arrived near London on the 29th and 30th of April, in two groups, the regiment was reviewed on May 14th on Finchley Common by Marshal Wade. The presence of the corps in the area had drawn huge crowds to their quarters, eager to see the men they had heard such incredible stories about; however, among them were others who visited the Highlanders for very different reasons. Their goal was to create suspicion and discontent among the soldiers by spreading lies and misinformation about the government's intentions. These troublemakers claimed that the regiment had been deceived about the purpose of their journey, citing the fact that the king left for Hanover on the very day the last division arrived, insisting that the government's real plan was to get rid of them as disloyal individuals, and that they were to be sent away for good to the American colonies. These deceptive claims had the desired effect on the Highlanders, who carefully hid their anger toward their alleged betrayers. All their thoughts were focused on returning to their homeland, and they planned their escape with a secrecy that went unnoticed by their officers, whom they seemingly had no doubts about regarding their integrity in the situation.

The mutiny which followed created a great sensation, and the circumstances which led to it formed, both in public and in private, the ordinary topic of discussion. The writer of a pamphlet, which was published immediately after the mutiny, and which contains the best view of the subject, and an intimate knowledge of the facts, thus describes the affair:—

The mutiny that followed caused a huge stir, and the reasons behind it became the usual topic of conversation, both in public and private. The author of a pamphlet published right after the mutiny, which offers the clearest perspective on the issue and a deep understanding of the facts, describes the situation as follows:—

“On their march through the northern counties of England, they were every where received with such hospitality, that they appeared in the highest spirits; and it was imagined that their attachment to home was so much abated, that they would feel no reluctance to the change. As they approached the metropolis, however, and were exposed to the taunts of the true-bred English clowns, they became more gloomy and sullen. Animated, even to the lowest private, with the feelings of gentlemen, they could ill brook the rudeness of boors—nor could they patiently submit to affronts in a country to which they had been called by invitation of their sovereign. A still deeper cause of discontent preyed upon their minds. A rumour had reached them on their march that they were to be embarked for the plantations. The fate of the marines, the invalids, and other regiments which had been sent to these colonies, seemed to mark out this service as at once the most perilous and the most degrading to which British soldiers could be exposed. With no enemy to encounter worthy of their courage, there was another consideration, which made it peculiarly odious to the Highlanders. By the act of parliament of the eleventh of George I., transportation to the colonies was denounced against the Highland rebels, &c. as the greatest punishment that could be inflicted on them except death, and, when they heard that they were to be sent there, the galling suspicion naturally arose in their minds, that ‘after being used as rods to scourge their own countrymen, they were to be thrown into the fire!’ These apprehensions they kept secret even from their own officers; and the care with which they dissembled them is the best evidence of the deep impression which they had made. Amidst all their jealousies and fears, however, they looked forward with considerable expectation to the review, when they were to come under the immediate observation of his majesty, or some of the royal family. On the 14th of May they were reviewed by Marshal Wade, and many persons of distinction, who were highly delighted[329] with the promptitude and alacrity with which they went through their military exercises, and gave a very favourable report of them, where it was likely to operate most to their advantage. From that moment, however, all their thoughts were bent on the means of returning to their own country; and on this wild and romantic march they accordingly set out a few days after. Under pretence of preparing for the review, they had been enabled to provide themselves, unsuspectedly, with some necessary articles, and, confiding in their capability of enduring privations and fatigue, they imagined that they should have great advantages over any troops that might be sent in pursuit of them. It was on the night between Tuesday and Wednesday (17th and 18th May) after the review that they assembled on a common near Highgate, and commenced their march to the north. They kept as nearly as possible between the two great roads, passing from wood to wood in such a manner that it was not well known which way they moved. Orders were issued by the lords justices to the commanding officers of the forces stationed in the counties between them and Scotland, and an advertisement was published by the secretary at war, exhorting the civil officers to be vigilant in their endeavours to discover their route. It was not, however, till about eight o’clock on the evening of Thursday, 19th May, that any certain intelligence of them was obtained, and they had then proceeded as far as Northampton, and were supposed to be shaping their course towards Nottinghamshire. General Blakeney, who commanded at Northampton, immediately despatched Captain Ball, of General Wade’s regiment of horse, an officer well acquainted with that part of the country, to search after them. They had now entered Lady Wood between Brig Stock and Dean Thorp, about four miles from Oundle, when they were discovered. Captain Ball was joined in the evening by the general himself, and about nine all the troops were drawn up in order, near the wood where the Highlanders lay. Seeing themselves in this situation, and unwilling to aggravate their offence by the crime of shedding the blood of his majesty’s troops, they sent one of their guides to inform the general that he might, without fear, send an officer to treat of the terms on which they should be expected to surrender. Captain Ball was accordingly delegated, and, on coming to a conference, the captain demanded that they should instantly lay down their arms and surrender as prisoners at discretion. This they positively refused, declaring that they would rather be cut to pieces than submit, unless the general should send them a written promise, signed by his own hand, that their arms should not be taken from them, and that they should have a free pardon. Upon this the captain delivered the conditions proposed by General Blakeney, viz., that if they would peaceably lay down their arms, and surrender themselves prisoners, the most favourable report should be made of them to the lords-justices; when they again protested that they would be cut in pieces rather than surrender, except on the conditions of retaining their arms, and receiving a free pardon. ‘Hitherto,’ exclaimed the captain, ‘I have been your friend, and am still anxious to do all I can to save you; but, if you continue obstinate an hour longer, surrounded as you are by the king’s forces, not a man of you shall be left alive; and, for my own part, I assure you that I shall give quarter to none.’ He then demanded that two of their number should be ordered to conduct him out of the wood. Two brothers were accordingly ordered to accompany him. Finding that they were inclined to submit, he promised them both a free pardon, and, taking one of them along with him, he sent back the other to endeavour, by every means, to overcome the obstinacy of the rest. He soon returned with thirteen more. Having marched them to a short distance from the wood, the captain again sent one of them back to his comrades to inform them how many had submitted; and in a short time seventeen more followed the example. These were all marched away with their arms (the powder being blown out of their pans,) and when they came before the general they laid down their arms. On returning to the wood they found the whole body disposed to submit to the general’s troops.

“During their march through the northern counties of England, they were welcomed everywhere with such hospitality that they seemed to be in high spirits; it was thought that their attachment to home had lessened so much that they wouldn’t hesitate about the change. However, as they approached the capital and faced the taunts of the true-bred English clowns, they grew increasingly gloomy and sullen. Even the lowest-ranking soldiers were filled with the feelings of gentlemen, and they struggled to tolerate the rudeness of commoners—especially since they were in a country they had been invited to by their king. A deeper source of discontent gnawed at them. They had heard rumors during their march that they were going to be sent to the colonies. The fate of the marines, the invalids, and other regiments previously sent to these colonies marked this service as the most dangerous and degrading that British soldiers could face. With no worthy enemy to confront, there was another reason that made it especially repugnant to the Highlanders. According to the act of parliament from the 11th year of George I., transportation to the colonies was designated as the greatest punishment they could receive, second only to death, for Highland rebels. When they heard they were to be sent there, the painful suspicion arose that ‘after being used as tools to punish their own countrymen, they were being thrown into the fire!’ They kept these worries hidden even from their own officers; the care they took to conceal their feelings showed just how deeply they affected them. Amid all their anxieties, they still looked forward to the review when they would be observed by the king or members of the royal family. On May 14th, they were reviewed by Marshal Wade and several distinguished individuals, who were very pleased with their promptness and enthusiasm during military exercises, giving them a favorable report where it would benefit them most. From that point on, however, all their thoughts were fixed on how to return to their homeland; and a few days later, they set off on that wild and romantic march. Under the guise of preparing for the review, they managed to gather some necessary supplies without raising suspicion. Trusting in their ability to endure hardship and fatigue, they figured they would have significant advantages over any troops that might pursue them. It was on the night between Tuesday and Wednesday (May 17th and 18th) after the review that they gathered on common land near Highgate and began their march north. They stayed as closely as possible between the two main roads, moving from wood to wood in a way that made it difficult to determine their direction. The lords justices issued orders to the commanding officers of the forces stationed in the counties between them and Scotland, and an advertisement was published by the secretary at war urging civil officials to be on the lookout for their route. It wasn't until around eight o'clock on the evening of Thursday, May 19th, that any reliable information about them was obtained; at that time, they had reached Northampton and were believed to be heading toward Nottinghamshire. General Blakeney, in command at Northampton, quickly sent Captain Ball from General Wade's cavalry, an officer familiar with that area, to search for them. They had entered Lady Wood between Brig Stock and Dean Thorp, about four miles from Oundle, when they were discovered. Captain Ball was later joined by the general, and by nine o'clock, all the troops were in position near the wood where the Highlanders were camped. Seeing their situation and not wanting to worsen their offense by shedding the blood of the king's troops, they sent one of their guides to inform the general that he could safely send an officer to discuss the terms under which they would surrender. Captain Ball was given this task, and when he met them, he insisted that they lay down their arms and surrender as prisoners. They firmly refused, stating they would rather die than submit unless the general sent them a written promise, signed by him, stating that their arms would not be taken and they would receive a full pardon. In response, the captain relayed General Blakeney's conditions: if they would peacefully lay down their arms and surrender, a positive report would be made to the lords-justices. They again protested that they preferred to be killed rather than surrender unless they could keep their arms and receive a free pardon. 'Until now,' the captain exclaimed, 'I have been your friend, and I still wish to do what I can to save you; but if you remain stubborn for even one more hour, surrounded by the king’s forces, not a single one of you will be left alive; and for my part, I assure you I will give no quarter.’ He then demanded that two of them escort him out of the wood. Two brothers were chosen for this task. As they seemed inclined to yield, he promised them both a full pardon. Taking one brother with him, he sent the other back to convince the rest to surrender. He soon returned with thirteen more. After escorting them a short distance from the wood, the captain sent one of them back to inform the remaining Highlanders how many had given in; shortly after, seventeen more followed suit. All of them were marched away with their arms (the powder removed from their pans), and when they arrived before the general, they laid down their weapons. When they returned to the wood, they found the entire group ready to surrender to the general’s troops.”

“While this was doing in the country,” continues our author, “there was nothing but the flight of the Highlanders talked of in town. The wiser sort blamed it, but some of their[330] hot-headed countrymen were for comparing it to the retreat of the 10,000 Greeks through Persia; by which, for the honour of the ancient kingdom of Scotland, Corporal M’Pherson was erected into a Xenophon. But amongst these idle dreams, the most injurious were those that reflected on their officers, and by a strange kind of innuendo, would have fixed the crime of these people’s desertion upon those who did their duty, and staid here.

“While this was happening in the countryside,” our author continues, “all anyone talked about in town was the flight of the Highlanders. The more sensible people criticized it, but some of their[330] hot-headed fellow countrymen compared it to the retreat of the 10,000 Greeks through Persia; for the honor of the ancient kingdom of Scotland, Corporal M’Pherson was likened to a Xenophon. But among these foolish ideas, the most damaging were those that pointed fingers at their officers, suggesting in a bizarre way that the blame for these people's desertion lay with those who stayed behind and fulfilled their duties.”

“As to the rest of the regiment, they were ordered immediately to Kent, whither they marched very cheerfully, and were from thence transported to Flanders, and are by this time with the army, where I dare say it will quickly appear they were not afraid of fighting the French. In King William’s war there was a Highland regiment that, to avoid going to Flanders, had formed a design of flying into the mountains. This was discovered before they could put it into execution; and General M’Kay, who then commanded in Scotland, caused them to be immediately surrounded and disarmed, and afterwards shipped them for Holland. When they came to the confederate army, they behaved very briskly upon all occasions; but as pick-thanks are never wanting in courts, some wise people were pleased to tell King William that the Highlanders drank King James’s health,—a report which was probably very true. The king, whose good sense taught him to despise such dirty informations, asked General Talmash, who was near him, how they behaved in the field? ‘As well as any troops in the army,’ answered the general, like a soldier and a man of honour. ‘Why then,’ replied the king, ‘if they fight for me, let them drink my father’s health as often as they please.’ On the road, and even after they entered to London, they kept up their spirits, and marched very cheerfully; nor did they show any marks of terror when they were brought into the Tower.”

“As for the rest of the regiment, they were ordered right away to Kent, where they marched happily, and from there they were transported to Flanders, and by now they are with the army, where I’m sure it will soon be clear that they weren’t afraid of fighting the French. During King William’s war, there was a Highland regiment that, to avoid going to Flanders, planned to escape into the mountains. This plan was discovered before they could carry it out; and General M’Kay, who was in charge in Scotland then, had them immediately surrounded and disarmed, and then shipped them off to Holland. When they joined the allied army, they performed energetically in every situation; however, since there are always informants in courts, some wise folks told King William that the Highlanders were drinking to King James’s health—a claim that was probably quite true. The king, whose good sense led him to ignore such petty reports, asked General Talmash, who was nearby, how they were performing in the field. ‘As well as any troops in the army,’ the general replied, like a soldier and a man of honor. ‘Then,’ the king said, ‘if they fight for me, let them toast my father’s health as often as they like.’ On the way, and even after they arrived in London, they kept their spirits up and marched very cheerfully; nor did they show any signs of fear when they were brought into the Tower.”

Farquhar Shaw, of the Black Watch, in the uniform
of the Regiment, 1743. From the picture in the
possession of Lord John Murray, Colonel of the
Regiment 1745, Major-General 1755.

Farquhar Shaw, of the Black Watch, in the uniform
of the Regiment, 1743. From the picture in the
possession of Lord John Murray, Colonel of the
Regiment 1745, Major-General 1755.

Though it was evident that the Highlanders were led to commit this rash act under a false impression, and that they were the unconscious dupes of designing men, yet the government thought it could not overlook such a gross breach of military discipline, and the deserters were accordingly tried before a general court-martial on the 8th of June. They were all found guilty, and condemned to be shot. Three only, however, suffered capitally. These were Corporals Malcolm and Samuel M’Pherson,[267] and Farquhar Shaw, a private. They were shot upon the parade within the Tower, in presence of the other prisoners, who joined in their prayers with great earnestness. The unfortunate men met their death with composure, and acted with great propriety. Their bodies were put into three coffins by three of the prisoners, their clansmen and connexions, and were buried together in one grave at the place of execution.[268] From an ill-judged severity, one hundred of the deserters were equally divided between the garrisons of Gibraltar and Minorca, and a similar number were distributed among the different corps in the Leeward islands, Jamaica and Georgia,—a circumstance[331] which, it is believed, impressed the Highlanders with an idea that the government had intended to deceive them.

Though it was clear that the Highlanders were driven to take this reckless action under a misunderstanding, and that they were unwitting victims of manipulative individuals, the government decided it couldn't ignore such a serious violation of military discipline. Consequently, the deserters were put on trial before a general court-martial on June 8th. All of them were found guilty and sentenced to be shot. However, only three—Corporals Malcolm and Samuel M’Pherson, and Private Farquhar Shaw—were executed. They were shot in the parade ground within the Tower, in front of the other prisoners, who fervently joined in their prayers. The unfortunate men faced their deaths with composure and behaved with great dignity. Their bodies were placed in three coffins by three of the prisoners who were their clansmen and relatives, and they were buried together in one grave at the execution site. Due to misguided harshness, one hundred of the deserters were split equally between the garrisons of Gibraltar and Minorca, while a similar number were assigned to various regiments in the Leeward Islands, Jamaica, and Georgia—a situation that is believed to have led the Highlanders to think that the government had intended to mislead them.

Near the end of May the remainder of the regiment was sent to Flanders, where it joined the army under the command of Field-Marshal the Earl of Stair. During the years 1743–44, they were quartered in different parts of that country, and by their quiet, orderly, and kind deportment, acquired the entire confidence of the people among whom they mixed. The regiment “was judged the most trustworthy guard of property, insomuch that the people in Flanders choose to have them always for their protection. Seldom were any of them drunk, and they as rarely swore. And the elector-palatine wrote to his envoy in London, desiring him to thank the king of Great Britain for the excellent behaviour of the regiment while in his territories in 1743 and 1744, and for whose sake he adds, ‘I will always pay a respect and regard to a Scotchman in future.’”[269]

Near the end of May, the rest of the regiment was sent to Flanders, where it joined the army led by Field-Marshal the Earl of Stair. During the years 1743–44, they were stationed in various parts of the country, and through their calm, respectful, and friendly behavior, they earned the complete trust of the local people. The regiment “was considered the most reliable guard for property, so much so that the people in Flanders preferred to have them for their protection at all times. They were rarely drunk, and they hardly ever swore. The elector-palatine wrote to his envoy in London, asking him to thank the king of Great Britain for the excellent conduct of the regiment while in his territories in 1743 and 1744, and for that reason, he added, ‘I will always hold a respect and regard for a Scottish person in the future.’”[269]

Lord Sempill, who had succeeded the Earl of Crawford in the colonelcy of the regiment in 1740, being appointed in April 1745 to the 25th regiment, Lord John Murray, son of the Duke of Athole, succeeded him as colonel of the Highlanders. During the command of these officers, the regiment was designated by the titles of its successive commanders, as Lord Crawford’s, Lord Sempill’s, and Lord John Murray’s Highlanders.

Lord Sempill, who took over from the Earl of Crawford as the colonel of the regiment in 1740, was appointed in April 1745 to the 25th regiment. Lord John Murray, the son of the Duke of Athole, became the new colonel of the Highlanders. While these officers were in charge, the regiment was known by the names of its successive commanders: Lord Crawford’s, Lord Sempill’s, and Lord John Murray’s Highlanders.

Baffled in his efforts to prevent the elevation of the Grand Duke of Tuscany to the imperial throne, the King of France resolved to humble the house of Austria by making a conquest of the Netherlands. With this view he assembled an immense army in Flanders under the command of the celebrated Marshal Saxe, and having with the dauphin joined the army in April 1745, he, on the 30th of that month, invested Tournay, then garrisoned by 8000 men, commanded by General Baron Dorth, who defended the place with vigour. The Duke of Cumberland, who arrived from England early in May, assumed the command of the allied army assembled at Soignies. It consisted of twenty battalions and twenty-six squadrons of British, five battalions and sixteen squadrons of Hanoverians, all under the immediate command of his royal highness; twenty-six battalions and forty squadrons of Dutch, commanded by the Prince of Waldeck; and eight squadrons of Austrians, under the command of Count Konigseg.

Confused in his attempts to stop the Grand Duke of Tuscany from taking the imperial throne, the King of France decided to weaken Austria by conquering the Netherlands. To do this, he gathered a massive army in Flanders led by the famous Marshal Saxe. After joining the army with the dauphin in April 1745, he invested Tournay on the 30th of that month, where 8,000 men were garrisoned under General Baron Dorth, who defended the city vigorously. The Duke of Cumberland, who came from England in early May, took command of the allied army gathered at Soignies. This army included twenty battalions and twenty-six squadrons of British troops, five battalions and sixteen squadrons of Hanoverians, all under his direct command; twenty-six battalions and forty squadrons of Dutch forces led by the Prince of Waldeck; and eight squadrons of Austrians commanded by Count Konigseg.

Though the allied army was greatly inferior in number to the enemy, yet as the French army was detached, the duke resolved to march to the relief of Tournay. Marshal Saxe, who soon became aware of the design of the allies, drew up his army in line of battle, on the right bank of the Scheldt, extending from the wood of Barri to Fontenoy, and thence to the village of St Antoine in sight of the British army.

Though the allied army was significantly outnumbered by the enemy, the duke decided to move to support Tournay since the French army was split up. Marshal Saxe quickly realized what the allies were planning, so he positioned his army for battle on the right bank of the Scheldt, stretching from the Barri woods to Fontenoy, and then to the village of St Antoine where the British army could see them.

The allied army advanced to Leuse, and on the 9th of May took up a position between the villages of Bougries and Maulbre, in sight of the French army. In the evening the duke, attended by Field-Marshal Konigseg and the Prince of Waldeck, reconnoitred the position of Marshal Saxe. They were covered by the Highlanders, who kept up a sharp fire with French sharp-shooters who were concealed in the woods. After a general survey, the Earl of Crawford, who was left in command of the advance of the army, proceeded with the Highlanders and a party of hussars to examine the enemy’s outposts more narrowly. In the course of the day a Highlander in advance observing that one of the sharp-shooters repeatedly fired at his post, placed his bonnet upon the top of a stick near the verge of a hollow road. This stratagem decoyed the Frenchman, and whilst he was intent on his object, the Highlander approaching cautiously to a point which afforded a sure aim, succeeded in bringing him to the ground.[270]

The allied army moved toward Leuse and on May 9th positioned themselves between the villages of Bougries and Maulbre, directly in sight of the French army. In the evening, the duke, accompanied by Field-Marshal Konigseg and the Prince of Waldeck, assessed Marshal Saxe's position. They were shielded by the Highlanders, who engaged in a sharp exchange of fire with French sharpshooters hiding in the woods. After a thorough evaluation, the Earl of Crawford, who was left in charge of the army's advance, set out with the Highlanders and a group of hussars to take a closer look at the enemy’s outposts. During the day, a Highlander on duty noticed that one of the sharpshooters was repeatedly targeting his position, so he put his bonnet on top of a stick near the edge of a hollow road. This trick lured the Frenchman, and while he focused on his target, the Highlander crept closer to a spot where he had a clear shot and successfully took him down.[270]

Having ascertained that a plain which lay between the positions of two armies was covered with some flying squadrons of the enemy, and that their outposts commanded some narrow defiles through which the allied forces had necessarily to march to the attack, the Duke of Cumberland resolved to scour the plain, and to dislodge the outposts, preparatory to advancing upon the besieging army. Accordingly at an early hour next morning, six battalions and twelve squadrons were ordered to[332] disperse the forces on the plain and clear the defiles, a service which they soon performed. Some Austrian hussars being hotly pressed on this occasion by the French light troops, a party of Highlanders was sent to support them, and the Frenchmen were quickly repulsed with loss. This was the first time the Highlanders stood the fire of the enemy in a regular body, and so well did they acquit themselves, that they were particularly noticed for their spirited conduct.

Having established that a plain between the two armies was occupied by some enemy cavalry and that their outposts controlled narrow paths the allied forces needed to take for the attack, the Duke of Cumberland decided to clear the plain and remove the outposts in preparation for advancing on the besieging army. So, early the next morning, six battalions and twelve squadrons were ordered to[332] disperse the forces on the plain and clear the paths, which they accomplished swiftly. Some Austrian hussars, under heavy pressure from the French light troops, were supported by a group of Highlanders, and the French were quickly pushed back with losses. This was the first time the Highlanders faced the enemy's fire as a coordinated unit, and they performed so well that they were especially commended for their spirited actions.

Resolving to attack the enemy next morning, the commander-in-chief of the allied army made the necessary dispositions. Opposite the space between Fontenoy and the wood of Barri, he formed the British and Hanoverian infantry in two lines, and posted their cavalry in the rear. Near the left of the Hanoverians he drew up the Dutch, whose left was towards St Antoine. The French in their turn completed their batteries, and made the most formidable preparations to receive the allies. At two o’clock in the morning of the 11th of May, the Duke of Cumberland began his march, and drew up his army in front of the enemy. The engagement began about four by the guards and the Highlanders attacking a redoubt, advanced on the right of the wood near Vezon, occupied by 600 men, in the vicinity of which place the dauphin was posted. Though the enemy were entrenched breast-high they were forced out by the guards with bayonets, and by the Highlanders with sword, pistol, and dirk, the latter killing a considerable number of them.

Resolving to launch an attack on the enemy the following morning, the commander-in-chief of the allied army made the necessary arrangements. Opposite the area between Fontenoy and the Barri woods, he lined up the British and Hanoverian infantry in two lines, with their cavalry positioned in the rear. Close to the left of the Hanoverians, he positioned the Dutch, whose left flank faced St Antoine. The French, in turn, finished setting up their artillery and made extensive preparations to welcome the allies. At two o'clock in the morning on May 11th, the Duke of Cumberland started his march and assembled his army in front of the enemy. The confrontation began around four o'clock, with the guards and the Highlanders attacking a redoubt positioned on the right side of the wood near Vezon, where 600 men were stationed, near which the dauphin was located. Even though the enemy was entrenched at chest height, the guards forced them out with bayonets, and the Highlanders used swords, pistols, and dirks, inflicting significant casualties.

The allies continuing steadfastly to advance, Marshal Saxe, who had, during three attacks, lost some of his bravest men, began to think of a retreat; but being extremely unwilling to abandon his position, he resolved to make a last effort to retrieve the fortune of the day by attacking his assailants with all his forces. Being far advanced in a dropsy, the marshal had been carried about the whole day in a litter. This he now quitted, and mounting his horse, he rode over the field giving the necessary orders, whilst two men supported him on each side. He brought forward the household troops of the King of France: he posted his best cavalry on the flanks, and the king’s body guards, with the flower of the infantry in the centre. Having brought up all his field-pieces, he, under cover of their fire and that of the batteries, made a combined charge of cavalry and infantry on the allied army, the greater part of which had, by this time, formed into line by advancing beyond the confined ground. The allies, unable to withstand the impetuosity of this attack, gave way, and were driven back across the ravine, carrying along with them the Highlanders, who had been ordered up from the attack of the village, and two other regiments ordered from the reserve to support the line. After rallying for a short time beyond the ravine, the whole army retreated by order of the duke, the Highlanders and Howard’s regiment (the 19th) under the command of Lord Crawford, covering the rear. The retreat, which was commenced about three o’clock in the afternoon, was effected in excellent order. When it was over his lordship pulled off his hat, and returning thanks to the covering party, said “that they had acquired as much honour in covering so great a retreat, as if they had gained a battle.”[271] The carnage on both sides was great. The allies lost, in killed and wounded, about 7000 men, including a number of officers. The loss of the French is supposed to have equalled that of the allies. The Highlanders lost Captain John Campbell of Carrick,[272] whose head was carried off by a cannon-ball early in the action;[273] Ensign Lachlan Campbell, son of Craignish, and 30 men; Captain Robert Campbell of Finab; Ensigns Ronald Campbell, nephew of Craignish, and James Campbell, son of Glenfalloch; 2 sergeants, and 86 rank and file wounded.

The allies continued to push forward unwaveringly. Marshal Saxe, who had lost some of his bravest men during three attacks, began to consider a retreat. However, very reluctant to give up his position, he decided to make one last effort to change the day's outcome by launching an attack on his attackers with all his forces. Being quite advanced in dropsy, the marshal had been carried around all day in a litter. He now got off it and mounted his horse, riding across the field to give the necessary orders while being supported by two men on each side. He brought up the King of France's household troops, positioned his best cavalry on the flanks, and placed the king’s bodyguards with the best infantry in the center. After bringing up all his field artillery, he, under the cover of their fire and that of the batteries, launched a combined cavalry and infantry charge against the allied army, most of which had by this time formed a line by moving beyond the confined ground. The allies, unable to withstand the force of this attack, fell back and were pushed back across the ravine, taking the Highlanders, who had been called up from the village attack, and two other regiments from the reserves meant to support the line with them. After regrouping briefly beyond the ravine, the entire army retreated on the duke's orders, with the Highlanders and Howard’s regiment (the 19th) under Lord Crawford covering the rear. The retreat, which started around three o’clock in the afternoon, was executed in excellent order. When it was finished, his lordship removed his hat and thanked the covering party, stating, “they had earned as much honor in covering such a great retreat as if they had won a battle.”[271] The casualties on both sides were severe. The allies lost around 7,000 men in killed and wounded, including several officers. The French losses are believed to have been equal. The Highlanders lost Captain John Campbell of Carrick,[272] who was killed by a cannonball early in the fighting; [273] Ensign Lachlan Campbell, son of Craignish, and 30 men; Captain Robert Campbell of Finab; Ensigns Ronald Campbell, nephew of Craignish, and James Campbell, son of Glenfalloch; 2 sergeants, and 86 rank and file were wounded.

Before the engagement, the part which the Highlanders would act formed a subject of general speculation. Those who knew them had no misgivings; but there were other persons,[333] high in rank, who looked upon the support of such men with an unfavourable eye. So strong was this impression “in some high quarters, that, on the rapid charge made by the Highlanders, when pushing forward sword in hand nearly at full speed, and advancing so far, it was suggested that they inclined to change sides and join the enemy, who had already three brigades of Scotch and Irish engaged, which performed very important services on that day.”[274] All anxiety, however, was soon put an end to by the decided way in which they sustained the national honour.

Before the battle, everyone was curious about the role the Highlanders would play. Those who were familiar with them had no doubts, but there were others, some in high positions, who viewed their support skeptically. This feeling was so strong in some influential circles that when the Highlanders made a rapid charge—sword in hand, moving almost at full speed and pushing forward—they even suggested that they might switch sides and join the enemy, who already had three brigades of Scots and Irish fighting, providing very significant support that day. However, all concerns quickly disappeared as they boldly defended the national honor.

Captain John Munro of the 43d regiment, in a letter to Lord-president Forbes, thus describes the battle:—“A little after four in the morning, the 30th of April, our cannon began to play, and the French batteries, with triple our weight of metal and numbers too, answered us; about five the infantry was in march; we (the Highlanders) were in the centre of the right brigade; but by six we were ordered to cross the field, (I mean our regiment, for the rest of our brigades did not march to attack,) a little village on the left of the whole, called Fontenoy. As we passed the field the French batteries played upon our front, and right and left flanks, but to no purpose, for their batteries being upon rising ground their balls flew over us and hurt the second line. We were to support the Dutch, who, in their usual way, were very dilatory. We got within musket-shot of their batteries, when we received three full fires of their batteries and small arms, which killed us forty men and one ensign. Here we were obliged to skulk behind houses and hedges for about an hour and a half, waiting for the Dutch, who, when they came up, behaved but so and so. Our regiment being in some disorder, I wanted to draw them up in rear of the Dutch, which their general would scarce allow of; but at last I did it, and marched them again to the front. In half an hour after the Dutch gave way, and Sir Robert Munro thought proper we should retire; for we had then the whole batteries from the enemy’s ground playing upon us, and three thousand foot ready to fall upon us. We retired; but before we had marched thirty yards, we had orders to return to the attack, which we did; and in about ten minutes after had orders to march directly with all expedition, to assist the Hanoverians, who had got by this time well advanced upon the batteries upon the left. They behaved most gallantly and bravely; and had the Dutch taken example from them, we had supped at Tournay. The British behaved well; we (the Highlanders) were told by his royal highness that we did our duty well.... By two of the clock we all retreated; and we were ordered to cover the retreat, as the only regiment that could be kept to their duty, and in this affair we lost sixty more; but the duke made so friendly and favourable a speech to us, that if we had been ordered to attack their lines afresh, I dare say our poor fellows would have done it.”[275]

Captain John Munro of the 43rd regiment, in a letter to Lord-President Forbes, describes the battle: "A little after four in the morning on April 30th, our cannons started firing, and the French batteries, with triple our amount of artillery and troops, responded; around five, the infantry began to march; we (the Highlanders) were in the center of the right brigade; but by six, we were ordered to cross the field (I mean our regiment, since the other brigades did not advance to attack) to a small village on the left of the entire area, called Fontenoy. As we crossed the field, the French batteries fired at our front and both flanks, but it was ineffective, as their guns were on higher ground, causing their shots to fly over us and hit the second line. We were to support the Dutch, who, as usual, were very slow. We got within musket range of their batteries when we faced three volleys from their guns and small arms, which killed forty of our men and one ensign. We had to hide behind houses and hedges for about an hour and a half, waiting for the Dutch who, when they finally arrived, did so with only a half-hearted effort. Our regiment, being somewhat disorganized, I wanted to assemble them behind the Dutch, which their general was reluctant to allow; but eventually, I managed to do it and brought them back to the front. Half an hour later, the Dutch retreated, and Sir Robert Munro decided we should fall back because we had all the enemy's batteries targeting us, with three thousand infantry ready to attack. We started to retreat, but just before we had walked thirty yards, we were ordered to return to the attack, which we did; and about ten minutes later, we received orders to march quickly to assist the Hanoverians, who had made good progress on the left's batteries by this time. They fought bravely and gallantly; if the Dutch had followed their example, we would have had dinner in Tournay. The British fought well; we (the Highlanders) were told by His Royal Highness that we did our duty well... By two o'clock, we all retreated, and we were ordered to cover the retreat as the only regiment that could remain in formation, and in this engagement, we lost another sixty men; but the duke gave us such a friendly and encouraging speech that if we had been commanded to attack their lines again, I’m sure our men would have done it.”[275]

The Highlanders on this occasion were commanded by Sir Robert Munro of Fowlis, their lieutenant-colonel, in whom, besides great military experience, were united all the best qualities of the soldier. Aware of the importance of allowing his men to follow their accustomed tactics, he obtained leave of the Duke of Cumberland to allow them to fight in their own way. He accordingly “ordered the whole regiment to clap to the ground on receiving the[334] French fire; and instantly after its discharge they sprang up, and coming close to the enemy, poured in their shot upon them to the certain destruction of multitudes, and drove them precipitately through their lines; then retreating, drew up again, and attacked them a second time after the same manner. These attacks they repeated several times the same day, to the surprise of the whole army. Sir Robert was everywhere with his regiment, notwithstanding his great corpulency, and when in the trenches he was hauled out by the legs and arms by his own men; and it is observed that when he commanded the whole regiment to clap to the ground, he himself alone, with the colours behind him, stood upright, receiving the whole fire of the enemy; and this because, (as he said,) though he could easily lie down, his great bulk would not suffer him to rise so quickly. His preservation that day was the surprise and astonishment not only of the whole army, but of all that heard the particulars of the action.”[276]

The Highlanders were led this time by Sir Robert Munro of Fowlis, their lieutenant-colonel, who, in addition to a wealth of military experience, possessed all the best qualities of a soldier. Understanding the importance of letting his men use their usual tactics, he got permission from the Duke of Cumberland to let them fight their own way. He instructed the entire regiment to drop to the ground when they received the French fire; and right after it was fired, they jumped up, got close to the enemy, and unleashed their shots, leading to the destruction of many, forcing the enemy to retreat through their lines. Then, after falling back, they regrouped and attacked again in the same way. They repeated these assaults several times that day, surprising the entire army. Sir Robert was always with his regiment, despite his large size, and when they were in the trenches, his men had to pull him out by his legs and arms. It was noted that when he commanded the entire regiment to drop, he alone, with the colors behind him, stood upright, taking the full brunt of the enemy fire. He explained that even though he could easily lie down, his size made it hard for him to get back up quickly. His survival that day astonished not just the whole army, but everyone who heard the details of the battle.

The gallantry thus displayed by Sir Robert and his regiment was the theme of universal admiration in Britain, and the French themselves could not withhold their meed of praise. “The British behaved well,” says a French writer, “and could be exceeded in ardour by none but our officers, who animated the troops by their example, when the Highland furies rushed in upon us with more violence than ever did a sea driven by a tempest. I cannot say much of the other auxiliaries, some of whom looked as if they had no great concern in the matter which way it went. In short, we gained the victory; but may I never see such another!”[277] Some idea may be formed of the havoc made by the Highlanders from the fact of one of them having killed nine Frenchmen with his broadsword, and he was only prevented from increasing the number by his arm being shot off.[278]

The bravery shown by Sir Robert and his regiment was the talk of everyone in Britain, and even the French had to admit their commendable efforts. “The British fought well,” says a French writer, “and could be matched in enthusiasm only by our officers, who inspired the troops through their example, when the Highland warriors charged at us with a force greater than any stormy sea. I can’t say much for the other allies, some of whom seemed indifferent to the outcome of the battle. In short, we won the victory; but I hope to never experience anything like that again!”[277] You can get a sense of the destruction caused by the Highlanders from the fact that one of them killed nine Frenchmen with his broadsword, and he was only stopped from doing more when his arm was shot off.[278]

In consequence of the rebellion in Scotland, eleven of the British regiments were ordered home in October 1745, among which was the 43d. The Highlanders arrived in the Thames on the 4th of November, and whilst the other regiments were sent to Scotland under General Hawley to assist in quelling the insurrection, the 43d was marched to the coast of Kent, and joined the division of the army assembled there to repel an expected invasion. When it is considered that more than three hundred of the soldiers in the 43d had fathers and brothers engaged in the rebellion, the prudence and humanity of keeping them aloof from a contest between duty and affection, are evident. Three new companies, which had been added to the regiment in the early part of the year 1745, were, however, employed in Scotland against the rebels before joining the regiment. These companies were raised chiefly in the districts of Athole, Breadalbane, and Braemar, and the command of them was given to the laird of Mackintosh, Sir Patrick Murray of Ochtertyre, and Campbell of Inveraw, who had recruited them. The subalterns were James Farquharson, the younger of Invercauld; John Campbell, the younger of Glenlyon, and Pugald Campbell; and Ensign Allan Grant, son of Glenmoriston; John Campbell, son of Glenfalloch; and Allan Campbell, son of Barcaldine. General Stewart observes that the privates of these companies, though of the best character, did not occupy that rank in society for which so many individuals of the independent companies had been distinguished. One of these companies, as has been elsewhere observed, was at the battle of Prestonpans. The services of the other two companies were confined to the Highlands during the rebellion, and after its suppression they were employed along with detachments of the English army in the barbarous task of burning the houses, and laying waste the lands of the rebels,—a service which must have been very revolting to their feelings.

As a result of the rebellion in Scotland, eleven British regiments were ordered home in October 1745, including the 43rd. The Highlanders reached the Thames on November 4th, and while the other regiments were sent to Scotland under General Hawley to help suppress the uprising, the 43rd was marched to the coast of Kent to join the division of the army gathered there to fend off a potential invasion. Considering that over three hundred soldiers in the 43rd had fathers and brothers involved in the rebellion, it's clear that it was wise and humane to keep them away from a conflict between duty and personal ties. However, three new companies added to the regiment earlier in 1745 were sent to Scotland to fight against the rebels before they could join the regiment. These companies were mainly raised in the regions of Athole, Breadalbane, and Braemar, and were led by the laird of Mackintosh, Sir Patrick Murray of Ochtertyre, and Campbell of Inveraw, who had done the recruiting. The junior officers included James Farquharson, the younger of Invercauld; John Campbell, the younger of Glenlyon; and Pugald Campbell; along with Ensign Allan Grant, son of Glenmoriston; John Campbell, son of Glenfalloch; and Allan Campbell, son of Barcaldine. General Stewart notes that the privates in these companies, while of good character, did not hold the same social status as many individuals from independent companies. One of these companies, as mentioned elsewhere, fought at the Battle of Prestonpans. The other two companies were active only in the Highlands during the rebellion, and after it was suppressed, they were involved with English army detachments in the harsh task of burning down the homes and destroying the lands of the rebels—a duty that must have been very distressing for them.

Having projected the conquest of Quebec, the government fitted out an expedition at Portsmouth, the land forces of which consisted of about 8000 men, including Lord John Murray’s Highlanders, as the 43d regiment was now called. The armament having been delayed from various causes until the season[335] was too far advanced for crossing the Atlantic, it was resolved to employ it in surprising the Port l’Orient, then the repository of all the stores and ships belonging to the French East India Company. While this new expedition was in preparation, the Highland regiment was increased to 1100 men, by draughts from the three companies in Scotland.

Having planned the conquest of Quebec, the government organized an expedition at Portsmouth, consisting of around 8,000 soldiers, which included Lord John Murray’s Highlanders, now known as the 43rd regiment. The launch of the armament was delayed for various reasons until the season[335] was too far along for crossing the Atlantic, so it was decided to use it for a surprise attack on Port l’Orient, which was then storing all the supplies and ships owned by the French East India Company. While this new expedition was being prepared, the Highland regiment was expanded to 1,100 men by drawing recruits from the three companies in Scotland.

The expedition sailed from Portsmouth on the 15th of September, 1746, under the command of Rear-Admiral Lestock, and on the 20th the troops were landed, without much opposition, in Quimperly bay, ten miles from Port l’Orient. As General St Clair soon perceived that he could not carry the place, he abandoned the siege, and retiring to the sea-coast, re-embarked his troops.

The expedition set sail from Portsmouth on September 15, 1746, led by Rear-Admiral Lestock. By the 20th, the troops were landed in Quimperly Bay, about ten miles from Port l’Orient, with little resistance. When General St Clair realized he couldn't take the place, he called off the siege and retreated to the coast to re-embark his troops.

Some of these forces returned to England; the rest landed in Ireland. The Highlanders arrived at Cork on the 4th of November, whence they marched to Limerick, where they remained till February 1747, when they returned to Cork, where they embarked to join a new expedition for Flanders. This force, which consisted chiefly of the troops that had been recalled in 1745, sailed from Leith roads in the beginning of April 1747. Lord Loudon’s Highlanders and a detachment from the three additional companies of Lord John Murray’s Highlanders also joined this force; and such was the eagerness of the latter for this service, that when informed that only a part of them was to join the army, they all claimed permission to embark, in consequence of which demand it was found necessary to settle the question of preference by drawing lots.[279]

Some of these forces went back to England; the others landed in Ireland. The Highlanders reached Cork on November 4th, from where they marched to Limerick, staying there until February 1747, when they returned to Cork to board a ship for a new mission in Flanders. This force, made up mostly of the troops that had been recalled in 1745, set sail from Leith roads in early April 1747. Lord Loudon's Highlanders and a group from the three extra companies of Lord John Murray's Highlanders also joined this force; and the latter were so eager for this deployment that when they learned only some of them were to join the army, they all insisted on boarding the ship. As a result of this demand, it became necessary to resolve the issue of who would go by drawing lots.[279]

To relieve Hulst, which was closely besieged by Count Lowendahl, a detachment, consisting of Lord John Murray’s Highlanders, the first battalion of the Royals and Bragg’s regiment, was ordered to Flushing, under the command of Major-general Fuller. They landed at Stapledyke on the 1st of May. The Dutch governor of Hulst, General St Roque, ordered the Royals to join the Dutch camp at St Bergue, and directed the Highlanders and Bragg’s regiment to halt within four miles of Hulst. On the 5th of May the besiegers began an assault, and drove the outguards and picquets back into the garrison, and would have carried the place, had not the Royals maintained their post with the greatest bravery till relieved by the Highland regiment, when the French were compelled to retire. The Highlanders had only five privates killed and a few wounded on this occasion. The French continuing the siege, St Roque surrendered the place, although he was aware that an additional reinforcement of nine battalions was on the march to his relief. The British troops then embarked for South Beveland. Three hundred of the Highland regiment, who were the last to embark, were attacked by a body of French troops. “They behaved with so much bravery that they beat off three or four times their number, killing many, and making some prisoners, with only the loss of four or five of their own number.”[280]

To relieve Hulst, which was under heavy siege by Count Lowendahl, a unit made up of Lord John Murray’s Highlanders, the first battalion of the Royals, and Bragg’s regiment was sent to Flushing, commanded by Major-General Fuller. They landed at Stapledyke on May 1st. The Dutch governor of Hulst, General St Roque, instructed the Royals to join the Dutch camp at St Bergue and directed the Highlanders and Bragg’s regiment to stop within four miles of Hulst. On May 5th, the besiegers launched an assault, pushing back the outguards and picquets into the garrison and almost taking the place, if not for the Royals holding their position with great bravery until the Highland regiment arrived, forcing the French to retreat. The Highlanders only lost five privates and had a few wounded during this encounter. Despite the ongoing siege, St Roque surrendered the fort, even knowing that an extra reinforcement of nine battalions was on the way to help him. The British troops then sailed for South Beveland. Three hundred of the Highland regiment, who were the last to board, were attacked by a group of French soldiers. “They fought with such bravery that they drove off three or four times their number, killing many and capturing a few, while only losing four or five themselves.”[280]

A few days after the battle of Lafeldt, July 2d, in which the Highlanders are not particularly mentioned, Count Lowendahl laid siege to Bergen-op-Zoom with a force of 25,000 men. This place, from the strength of its fortifications, the favourite work of the celebrated Coehorn, having never been stormed, was deemed impregnable. The garrison consisted of 3000 men, including Lord Loudon’s Highlanders. Though Lord John Murray’s Highlanders remained in South Beveland, his lordship, with Captain Fraser of Culduthel, Captain Campbell of Craignish, and several other officers of his regiment, joined the besieged. After about two months’ siege, this important fortress was taken by storm, on account of the too great confidence of Constrom the governor, who never anticipated an assault. On obtaining possession of the ramparts, the French attempted to enter the town, but were attacked with such impetuosity by two battalions of the Scottish troops in the pay of the States-General, that they were driven from street to street, until fresh reinforcements arriving, the Scotch were compelled to retreat in their turn; yet they disputed every inch of ground, and fought till two-thirds of them were killed on the spot. The remainder then abandoned the town, carrying the old governor along with them.

A few days after the battle of Lafeldt on July 2nd, where the Highlanders weren't specifically mentioned, Count Lowendahl began a siege of Bergen-op-Zoom with an army of 25,000 men. This location, known for its strong fortifications designed by the famous Coehorn, had never been captured and was considered impregnable. The garrison had 3,000 men, including Lord Loudon’s Highlanders. Although Lord John Murray’s Highlanders stayed in South Beveland, his lordship, along with Captain Fraser of Culduthel, Captain Campbell of Craignish, and several other officers from his regiment, joined those defending the fortress. After about two months of siege, this crucial stronghold was stormed, largely due to the overconfidence of Constrom, the governor, who never expected an assault. Once they took the ramparts, the French tried to enter the town but were fiercely repelled by two battalions of Scottish troops employed by the States-General, pushing them back from street to street. When fresh reinforcements arrived, the Scots had to fall back, but they fought hard for every inch of ground, with two-thirds of them killed on the spot. The rest then evacuated the town, taking the old governor with them.

The different bodies of the allied army[336] assembled in the neighbourhood of Raremond in March 1748, but, with the exception of the capture of Maestricht, no military event of any importance took place in the Netherlands; and preliminaries of peace having been signed, the Highlanders returned to England in December, and were afterwards sent to Ireland. The three additional companies had assembled at Prestonpans in March 1748, for the purpose of embarking for Flanders; but the orders to ship were countermanded, and in the course of that year these companies were reduced.

The different units of the allied army[336] gathered near Raremond in March 1748, but aside from the capture of Maestricht, nothing significant happened militarily in the Netherlands. After the peace preliminaries were signed, the Highlanders returned to England in December and were later sent to Ireland. The three extra companies had gathered at Prestonpans in March 1748 to prepare for deployment to Flanders, but the orders to ship were canceled, and later that year, those companies were downsized.

In 1749, in consequence of the reduction of the 42d regiment (Oglethorpe’s), the number of the Black Watch was changed from the 43d to the 42d, the number it has ever since retained.

In 1749, due to the reduction of the 42nd regiment (Oglethorpe’s), the Black Watch's designation was changed from the 43rd to the 42nd, a number it has kept ever since.

During eight years—from 1749 to 1756—that the Highlanders were stationed in Ireland, the utmost cordiality subsisted between them and the inhabitants of the different districts where they were quartered; a circumstance the more remarkable, when it is considered that the military were generally embroiled in quarrels with the natives. So lasting and favourable an impression did they make, that upon the return of the regiment from America, after an absence of eleven years, applications were made from the towns and districts where they had been formerly quartered, to get them again stationed among them. Although, as General Stewart observes, the similarity of language, and the general belief in a common origin, might have had some influence with both parties, yet nothing but the most exemplary good conduct on the part of the Highlanders could have overcome the natural repugnance of a people who, at that time, justly regarded the British soldiery as ready instruments of oppression.

During eight years—from 1749 to 1756—the Highlanders were stationed in Ireland, and there was a strong sense of friendship between them and the local people in the various areas where they were based. This is particularly noteworthy considering that military groups often found themselves in conflict with the locals. The Highlanders made such a positive impression that when the regiment returned from America after being away for eleven years, towns and areas where they had previously been stationed requested to have them back. Although, as General Stewart points out, the similarities in language and the shared belief in a common ancestry might have played a role for both sides, only the Highlanders' exemplary behavior could have broken through the natural resistance of a people who, at that time, understandably viewed the British soldiers as instruments of oppression.

In consequence of the mutual encroachments made by the French and English on their respective territories in North America, both parties prepared for war; and as the British ministry determined to make their chief efforts against the enemy in that quarter, they resolved to send two bodies of troops thither. The first division, of which the Highlanders formed a part, under the command of Lieutenant-general Sir James Abercromby, set sail in March 1756, and landed at New York in June following. In the month last mentioned, 700 recruits, who had been raised by recruiting parties sent from the regiment previous to its departure from Ireland, embarked at Greenock for America. When the Highlanders landed, they attracted much notice, particularly on the part of the Indians, who, on the march of the regiment to Albany, flocked from all quarters to see strangers, whom, from the similarity of their dress, they considered to be of the same extraction as themselves, and whom they therefore regarded as brothers.

As a result of the back-and-forth invasions by the French and English on their territories in North America, both sides got ready for war. The British government decided to focus their main efforts against the enemy in that area and planned to send two groups of troops there. The first group, which included the Highlanders and was led by Lieutenant-General Sir James Abercromby, set sail in March 1756 and arrived in New York in June. In that same month, 700 recruits, who had been gathered by recruiting teams sent from the regiment before it left Ireland, boarded a ship in Greenock heading for America. When the Highlanders arrived, they drew a lot of attention, especially from the Indians, who gathered from all directions to see the newcomers. Because of their similar clothing, the Indians believed the Highlanders shared a common heritage and saw them as brothers.

Before the departure of the 42d, several changes and promotions had taken place. Lieutenant-colonel Campbell, afterwards Duke of Argyll, who had commanded the regiment during the six years they were quartered in Ireland, having been promoted to the command of the 54th, was succeeded by Major Grant, who was so popular with the men, that, on the vacancy occurring, they subscribed a sum of money among themselves to purchase the lieutenant-colonelcy for him; but the money was not required, the promotion at that time being without purchase. Captain Duncan Campbell of Inveraw was appointed major; Thomas Graham of Duchray, James Abercromby, son of General Abercromby of Glassa, the commander of the expedition, and John Campbell of Strachur, were made captains; Lieutenant John Campbell, captain-lieutenant; Ensigns Kenneth Tolme, James Grant, John Graham, brother of Duchray, Hugh M’Pherson, Alexander Turnbull of Stracathro, and Alexander Campbell, son of Barcaldine, were raised to the rank of lieutenants. From the half-pay list were taken Lieutenants Alexander Mackintosh, James Gray, William Baillie, Hugh Arnot, William Sutherland, John Small, and Archibald Campbell; the ensigns were James Campbell, Archibald Lamont, Duncan Campbell, George MacLagan, Patrick Balneaves, son of Edradour, Patrick Stewart, son of Bonskeid, Norman MacLeod, George Campbell, and Donald Campbell.[281]

Before the 42nd departed, several changes and promotions occurred. Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, who later became the Duke of Argyll and had led the regiment for six years while they were stationed in Ireland, was promoted to command the 54th. Major Grant, well-liked by the soldiers, was appointed to take his place. The soldiers were so eager for his promotion that they pooled their money to buy the lieutenant-colonelcy for him; however, it turned out the money wasn't needed since promotions at that time were given without purchase. Captain Duncan Campbell of Inveraw became major; Thomas Graham of Duchray, James Abercromby (son of General Abercromby of Glassa, the commander of the expedition), and John Campbell of Strachur were promoted to captains. Lieutenant John Campbell was made captain-lieutenant; Ensigns Kenneth Tolme, James Grant, John Graham (brother of Duchray), Hugh M’Pherson, Alexander Turnbull of Stracathro, and Alexander Campbell (son of Barcaldine) were promoted to lieutenants. From the half-pay list, Lieutenants Alexander Mackintosh, James Gray, William Baillie, Hugh Arnot, William Sutherland, John Small, and Archibald Campbell were moved up; the ensigns were James Campbell, Archibald Lamont, Duncan Campbell, George MacLagan, Patrick Balneaves (son of Edradour), Patrick Stewart (son of Bonskeid), Norman MacLeod, George Campbell, and Donald Campbell.[281]

The regiment had been now sixteen years embodied, and although its original members had by this time almost disappeared, “their habits and character were well sustained by their successors, to whom they were left, as it[337] were, in charge. This expectation has been fulfilled through a long course of years and events. The first supply of recruits after the original formation was, in many instances, inferior to their predecessors in personal appearance, as well as in private station and family connexions; but they lost nothing of that firm step, erect air, and freedom from awkward restraint, the consequence of a spirit of independence and self-respect, which distinguished their predecessors.”[282]

The regiment had been active for sixteen years now, and although most of the original members had almost all left by this point, “their habits and character were well maintained by their successors, who were left in charge of them, as it were. This expectation has been realized through a long series of years and events. The first batch of recruits after the original formation was, in many cases, not as impressive in appearance, as well as in social standing and family connections; however, they retained that firm stride, upright posture, and lack of awkward restraint that came from a spirit of independence and self-respect, which set them apart from their predecessors.”[282]

The second division of the expedition, under the Earl of Loudon, who was appointed commander-in-chief of the army in North America, soon joined the forces under General Abercromby; but, owing to various causes, they did not take the field till the summer of the following year.[283] Pursuant to an attack on Louisburg, Lord Loudon embarked in the month of June 1757 for Halifax with the forces under his command, amounting to 5300 men. At Halifax his forces were increased to 10,500 men, by the addition of five regiments lately arrived from England, including Fraser’s and Montgomery’s Highlanders.

The second division of the expedition, led by the Earl of Loudon, who was named the commander-in-chief of the army in North America, quickly joined the troops under General Abercromby. However, due to various reasons, they didn’t go into action until the summer of the following year.[283] Following an attack on Louisburg, Lord Loudon set sail in June 1757 for Halifax with his forces, which numbered 5,300 men. Upon arriving in Halifax, his numbers grew to 10,500 men with the addition of five regiments that had recently come from England, including Fraser’s and Montgomery’s Highlanders.

When on the eve of his departure from Halifax, Lord Loudon received information that the Brest fleet had arrived in the harbour of Louisburg. The resolution to abandon the enterprise, however, was not taken till it clearly appeared from letters which were taken in a packet bound from Louisburg to France, that the force was too great to be encountered. Leaving the remainder of the troops at Halifax, Lord Loudon returned to New York, taking along with him the Highlanders and four other regiments.

When he was about to leave Halifax, Lord Loudon got word that the Brest fleet had arrived in the harbor of Louisburg. However, the decision to abandon the mission wasn’t made until it became clear from letters found in a packet heading from Louisburg to France that the enemy force was too large to face. Leaving the rest of the troops in Halifax, Lord Loudon went back to New York, taking the Highlanders and four other regiments with him.

By the addition of three new companies and the junction of 700 recruits, the regiment was now augmented to upwards of 1300 men, all Highlanders, for at that period none else were admitted into the regiment. To the three additional companies the following officers were appointed; James Murray, son of Lord George Murray, James Stewart of Urrard, and Thomas Stirling, son of Sir Henry Stirling of Ardoch, to be captains; Simon Blair, David Barklay, Archibald Campbell, Alexander Mackay, Alexander Menzies, and David Mills, to be lieutenants; Duncan Stewart, George Rattray, and Alexander Farquharson, to be ensigns; and the Reverend James Stewart to be assistant chaplain.

By adding three new companies and joining with 700 recruits, the regiment now grew to over 1300 men, all Highlanders, since at that time, no one else was allowed into the regiment. The following officers were assigned to the three additional companies: James Murray, son of Lord George Murray, James Stewart of Urrard, and Thomas Stirling, son of Sir Henry Stirling of Ardoch, as captains; Simon Blair, David Barklay, Archibald Campbell, Alexander Mackay, Alexander Menzies, and David Mills as lieutenants; Duncan Stewart, George Rattray, and Alexander Farquharson as ensigns; and the Reverend James Stewart as assistant chaplain.

The Earl of Loudon having been recalled, the command of the army devolved on General Abercromby. Determined to wipe off the disgrace of former campaigns, the ministry, who had just come into power, fitted out a great naval armament and a military force of 32,000 men, which were placed under commanders who enjoyed the confidence of the country. The command of the fleet was given to Admiral Boscawen, and Brigadier-generals Wolfe, Townsend, and Murray, were added to the military staff. Three expeditions were planned in 1758; one against Louisburg; another against Ticonderoga and Crown Point; and a third against Fort du Quèsne.

The Earl of Loudon was recalled, so the command of the army went to General Abercromby. Wanting to erase the shame of previous campaigns, the new government set up a large naval force and a military contingent of 32,000 men, all led by commanders who had the country's trust. Admiral Boscawen was given command of the fleet, and Brigadier-generals Wolfe, Townsend, and Murray were added to the military staff. Three expeditions were planned in 1758: one targeting Louisburg, another aimed at Ticonderoga and Crown Point, and a third against Fort du Quèsne.

General Abercromby, the commander-in-chief, took charge of the expedition against Ticonderoga, with a force of 15,390 men, of whom 6337 were regulars (including Lord John Murray’s Highlanders), and 9024 provincials, besides a train of artillery.

General Abercromby, the commander-in-chief, took charge of the expedition against Ticonderoga, leading a force of 15,390 men, including 6,337 regulars (which consisted of Lord John Murray’s Highlanders) and 9,024 provincials, along with a set of artillery.

Fort Ticonderoga stands on a tongue of land between Lake Champlain and Lake George, and is surrounded on three sides by water; part of the fourth side is protected by a morass; the remaining part was strongly fortified with high entrenchments, supported and flanked by three batteries, and the whole front of that[338] part which was accessible was intersected by deep traverses, and blocked up with felled trees, with their branches turned outwards and their points first sharpened and then hardened by fire, forming altogether a most formidable defence.[284] On the 4th of July 1758 the commander-in-chief embarked his troops on Lake George, on board 900 batteaux and 135 whale-boats, with provisions, artillery, and ammunition; several pieces of cannon being mounted on rafts to cover the landing, which was effected next day without opposition. The troops were then formed into two parallel columns, and in this order marched towards the enemy’s advanced post, consisting of one battalion, encamped behind a breast-work of logs. The enemy abandoned this defence without a shot, after setting the breast-work on fire and burning their tents and implements. The troops continued their march in the same order, but the route lying through a wood, and the guides being imperfectly acquainted with the country, the columns were broken by coming in contact with each other. The right column, at the head of which was Lord Howe, fell in with a detachment of the enemy who had also lost their way in the retreat from the advanced post, and a smart skirmish ensuing, the enemy were routed with considerable loss. Lord Howe unfortunately fell in the beginning of this action. He was much regretted, being “a young nobleman of the most promising talents, who had distinguished himself in a peculiar manner by his courage, activity, and rigid observance of military discipline, and had acquired the esteem and affection of the soldiery by his generosity, sweetness of manners, and engaging address.”[285]

Fort Ticonderoga is situated on a strip of land between Lake Champlain and Lake George, surrounded by water on three sides; the fourth side is partly protected by a swamp. The rest of that side was reinforced with high fortifications, supported and flanked by three batteries, and the entire accessible front was crossed by deep trenches and blocked with fallen trees, their branches pointing outward and sharpened and hardened by fire, creating a very strong defense.[338] On July 4, 1758, the commander-in-chief loaded his troops onto Lake George, using 900 batteaux and 135 whale boats, along with supplies, artillery, and ammunition; several cannon were mounted on rafts to cover the landing, which took place the next day without any resistance. The troops were organized into two parallel lines and marched towards the enemy’s forward position, which consisted of one battalion camped behind a log barricade. The enemy abandoned this position without firing a shot after setting the barricade on fire and burning their tents and supplies. The troops continued their march in the same formation, but as they moved through the woods and the guides were not very familiar with the area, the columns collided with one another. The right column, led by Lord Howe, encountered a group of the enemy who had also lost their way during the retreat from the forward position, and after a fierce skirmish, the enemy was defeated with significant losses. Unfortunately, Lord Howe was killed at the start of this conflict. He was deeply mourned, being “a young nobleman of the most promising talents, who had distinguished himself in a unique way by his courage, activity, and strict adherence to military discipline, and had earned the respect and affection of the troops through his generosity, pleasant demeanor, and engaging presence.”[285]

Plan of the Sieges of Ticonderoga. Facsimile from The Scots Magazine, August 1758.

Perceiving that his men were greatly fatigued, General Abercromby ordered them to march back to their landing-place, which they reached about eight o’clock in the morning. Having taken possession of a saw-mill in the neighbourhood of Ticonderoga, which the enemy had abandoned, General Abercromby advanced towards the place next morning. It was garrisoned by 5000 men, of whom 2800 were French troops of the line, who were stationed behind the traverses and felled trees in front of the fort. Receiving information from some prisoners that General Levi, with a force of 3000 men, was marching to the defence of Ticonderoga, the English commander resolved to anticipate him by striking, if possible, a decisive blow before a junction could be effected. He therefore sent an engineer across[339] the river on the opposite side of the fort to reconnoitre the enemy’s entrenchments, who reported that the works being still unfinished, might be attempted with a prospect of success. Preparations for the attack were therefore instantly made. The whole army being put in motion, the picquets, followed by the grenadiers, the battalions and reserve, which last consisted of the Highlanders and the 55th regiment, advanced with great alacrity towards the entrenchments, which they found to be much more formidable than they expected. The breast-work, which was regularly fortified, was eight feet high, and the ground before it was covered with an abbatis or chevaux-de-frize, projecting in such a manner as to render the entrenchment almost inaccessible. Undismayed by these discouraging obstacles, the British troops marched up to the assault in the face of a destructive fire, and maintained their ground without flinching. Impatient in the rear, the Highlanders broke from the reserve, and, pushing forward to the front, endeavoured to cut their way through the trees with their broadswords. After a long and deadly struggle, the assailants penetrated the exterior defences and advanced to the breast-work; but being unprovided with scaling ladders, they attempted to gain the breast-work, partly by mounting on each other’s shoulders, and partly by fixing their feet in the holes which they made with their swords and bayonets in the face of the work. No sooner, however, did a man reach the top, than he was thrown down by the troops behind the entrenchments. Captain John Campbell,[286] with a few men, at length forced their way over the breast-work, but they were immediately despatched with the bayonet. After a desperate struggle, which lasted about four hours under such discouraging circumstances, General Abercromby seeing no possible chance of success, gave orders for a retreat. It was with difficulty, however, that the troops could be prevailed upon to retire, and it was not till the third order that the Highlanders were induced to retreat, after more than one-half of the men and twenty-five officers had been either killed or desperately wounded. No attempt was made to molest them in their retreat, and the whole retired in good order, carrying along with them the whole of the wounded, amounting to 65 officers and 1178 non-commissioned officers and soldiers. Twenty-three officers and 567 rank and file were killed.

Noticing that his men were extremely tired, General Abercromby ordered them to march back to their landing spot, which they reached around eight in the morning. After taking control of a sawmill near Ticonderoga that the enemy had abandoned, General Abercromby moved towards the location the next morning. It was defended by 5000 men, of which 2800 were French regular troops stationed behind barriers and downed trees in front of the fort. After learning from some prisoners that General Levi, with 3000 men, was on his way to defend Ticonderoga, the English commander decided to strike first and deliver a decisive blow before they could join forces. He sent an engineer across[339] the river on the opposite side of the fort to scout the enemy's fortifications, which were still unfinished enough that success seemed possible. Preparations for the attack were quickly organized. The entire army was put in motion, with the pickets followed by the grenadiers, the battalions, and the reserve, which included the Highlanders and the 55th regiment, advancing eagerly towards the entrenchments, which turned out to be much more formidable than they expected. The breastwork was regularly fortified, standing eight feet high, and the ground in front was filled with an abbatis or chevaux-de-frize, designed to make the entrenchment nearly impossible to approach. Undeterred by these obstacles, the British troops marched into the assault amidst heavy fire and held their ground without flinching. Impatient from the back, the Highlanders broke from the reserve and rushed to the front, trying to cut their way through the trees with their broadswords. After a long and fierce struggle, the attackers managed to breach the outer defenses and approached the breastwork, but without scaling ladders, they tried to reach the top by standing on each other's shoulders and by making footholds with their swords and bayonets. However, as soon as a man reached the top, he was knocked back down by the troops behind the entrenchments. Captain John Campbell,[286] along with a few men, eventually made it over the breastwork, but they were quickly finished off with bayonets. After a desperate four-hour struggle under such difficult circumstances, General Abercromby saw there was no chance of success and ordered a retreat. However, it was hard to convince the troops to fall back, and it took three orders before the Highlanders finally agreed to retreat, after more than half of their men and twenty-five officers had been either killed or badly wounded. No one attempted to interfere with their retreat, and all withdrew in good order, taking along with them the 65 officers and 1178 non-commissioned officers and soldiers who were wounded. Twenty-three officers and 567 rank and file were killed.

The loss sustained by the 42d was as follows, viz.:—8 officers, 9 sergeants, and 297 men killed; and 17 officers, 10 sergeants, and 306 soldiers wounded. The officers killed were Major Duncan Campbell of Inveraw, Captain John Campbell, Lieutenants George Farquarson, Hugh MacPherson, William Baillie, and John Sutherland; Ensigns Patrick Stewart, brother of Bonskeid, and George Rattray. The wounded were Captains Gordon Graham, Thomas Graham of Duchray, John Campbell of Strachur, James Stewart of Urrard, James Murray (afterwards General); Lieutenants James Grant, Robert Gray, John Campbell, William Grant, John Graham, brother of Duchray, Alexander Campbell, Alexander Mackintosh, Archibald Campbell, David Miller, Patrick Balneaves; and Ensigns John Smith and Peter Grant.[287]

The loss suffered by the 42nd was as follows: 8 officers, 9 sergeants, and 297 men were killed; and 17 officers, 10 sergeants, and 306 soldiers were wounded. The officers who were killed included Major Duncan Campbell of Inveraw, Captain John Campbell, and Lieutenants George Farquharson, Hugh MacPherson, William Baillie, and John Sutherland; Ensigns Patrick Stewart, brother of Bonskeid, and George Rattray. The wounded included Captains Gordon Graham, Thomas Graham of Duchray, John Campbell of Strachur, James Stewart of Urrard, and James Murray (who later became a General); Lieutenants James Grant, Robert Gray, John Campbell, William Grant, John Graham, brother of Duchray, Alexander Campbell, Alexander Mackintosh, Archibald Campbell, David Miller, and Patrick Balneaves; along with Ensigns John Smith and Peter Grant.[287]

The intrepid conduct of the Highlanders on this occasion was made the topic of universal panegyric in Great Britain, and the public prints teemed with honourable testimonies to their bravery. If anything could add to the gratification they received from the approbation of their country, nothing was better calculated to enhance it than the handsome way in which their services were appreciated by their companions in arms. “With a mixture of esteem, grief, and envy (says an officer of the 55th), I consider the great loss and immortal glory acquired by the Scots Highlanders in the late bloody affair. Impatient for orders, they rushed forward to the entrenchments, which many of them actually mounted. They appeared like lions breaking from their chains. Their intrepidity was rather animated than damped by seeing their comrades fall on every side. I have only to say of them, that they seemed more anxious to revenge the[340] cause of their deceased friends, than careful to avoid the same fate. By their assistance, we expect soon to give a good account of the enemy and of ourselves. There is much harmony and friendship between us.”[288] The following extract of a letter from Lieutenant William Grant, an officer of the regiment, seems to contain no exaggerated detail:—“The attack began a little past one in the afternoon, and about two the fire became general on both sides, which was exceedingly heavy, and without any intermission, insomuch that the oldest soldier present never saw so furious and incessant a fire. The affair at Fontenoy was nothing to it: I saw both. We laboured under insurmountable difficulties. The enemy’s breast-work was about nine or ten feet high, upon the top of which they had plenty of wall-pieces fixed, and which was well lined in the inside with small arms. But the difficult access to their lines was what gave them a fatal advantage over us. They took care to cut down monstrous large oak trees which covered all the ground from the foot of their breast-work about the distance of a cannon-shot every way in their front. This not only broke our ranks, and made it impossible for us to keep our order, but put it entirely out of our power to advance till we cut our way through. I have seen men behave with courage and resolution before now, but so much determined bravery can hardly be equalled in any part of the history of ancient Rome. Even those that were mortally wounded cried aloud to their companions, not to mind or lose a thought upon them, but to follow their officers, and to mind the honour of their country. Nay, their ardour was such, that it was difficult to bring them off. They paid dearly for their intrepidity. The remains of the regiment had the honour to cover the retreat of the army, and brought off the wounded as we did at Fontenoy. When shall we have so fine a regiment again? I hope we shall be allowed to recruit.”[289] Lieutenant Grant’s wish had been anticipated, as letters of service had been issued, before the affair of Ticonderoga was known in England, for raising a second battalion. Moreover, previous to the arrival of the news of the affair at Ticonderoga, his majesty George II. had issued a warrant conferring upon the regiment the title of Royal, so that after this it was known as the 42d Royal Highland Regiment.

The brave actions of the Highlanders during this event became a widely praised topic all over Great Britain, filling newspapers with commendations for their courage. If anything could add to the satisfaction they felt from their country’s approval, it was the generous recognition of their efforts by their fellow soldiers. “With a mix of respect, sorrow, and envy (says an officer of the 55th), I think about the tremendous loss and lasting glory achieved by the Scots Highlanders in the recent bloody conflict. Eager for orders, they charged the fortifications, with many of them actually scaling them. They looked like lions breaking free from their chains. Their fearless spirit was only fueled, not dampened, by witnessing their comrades fall around them. I can only say that they seemed more focused on avenging their fallen friends than on avoiding the same fate. With their help, we expect to soon give a solid account of both the enemy and ourselves. There is a strong sense of camaraderie and friendship between us.”[340] The following excerpt from a letter by Lieutenant William Grant, an officer in the regiment, seems to reflect the reality: “The attack started shortly after one in the afternoon, and by around two o'clock, the fighting intensified on both sides, becoming incredibly heavy and nonstop—so much so that even the oldest soldier present had never witnessed such fierce and unrelenting fire. The conflict at Fontenoy was nothing compared to this: I witnessed both. We faced overwhelming challenges. The enemy’s breastwork stood about nine or ten feet high, with plenty of wall pieces set up on top and well-armed on the inside. But the tough access to their positions gave them a critical advantage. They made sure to fell enormous oak trees that covered the area from the base of their breastwork for about a cannon-shot distance in front of them. This not only broke our lines and made it impossible for us to maintain formation but completely hindered our advance until we fought our way through. I’ve seen courage and determination in men before, but this level of bravery is hard to rival in any part of ancient Roman history. Even those who were mortally wounded shouted to their comrades not to linger on them or be distracted but to follow their officers and remember the honor of their country. Their enthusiasm was so high that it was hard to pull them back. They paid dearly for their bravery. The remnants of the regiment had the honor of covering the army's retreat and carried out the wounded just as we did at Fontenoy. When will we have such a fine regiment again? I hope we’ll be allowed to recruit.” Lieutenant Grant’s wish was anticipated, as orders for service were issued before news of the Ticonderoga affair reached England, allowing for the formation of a second battalion. Moreover, before the news of the Ticonderoga event arrived, King George II had issued a warrant granting the regiment the title of Royal, so from then on, it was known as the 42nd Royal Highland Regiment.

So successful were the officers in recruiting, that within three months seven companies, each 120 men strong, which, with the three additional companies raised the preceding year, were to form the second battalion, were raised in three months, and embodied at Perth in October 1758.[290] The officers appointed to[341] these seven additional companies were Francis MacLean, Alexander Sinclair, John Stewart of Stenton, William Murray, son of Lintrose, Archibald Campbell, Alexander Reid, and Robert Arbuthnot, to be captains; Alexander MacLean, George Grant, George Sinclair, Gordon Clunes, Adam Stewart, John Robertson, son of Lude, John Grant, James Fraser, George Leslie, John Campbell, Alexander Stewart, Duncan Richardson, and Robert Robertson, to be lieutenants; and Patrick Sinclair, John Mackintosh, James MacDuff, Thomas Fletcher, Alexander Donaldson, William MacLean, and William Brown, to be ensigns.

The officers were so successful in recruiting that within three months, seven companies, each made up of 120 men, along with the three additional companies raised the previous year, were organized to form the second battalion. They were assembled in Perth in October 1758.[290] The officers assigned to these seven new companies were Francis MacLean, Alexander Sinclair, John Stewart of Stenton, William Murray, son of Lintrose, Archibald Campbell, Alexander Reid, and Robert Arbuthnot as captains; Alexander MacLean, George Grant, George Sinclair, Gordon Clunes, Adam Stewart, John Robertson, son of Lude, John Grant, James Fraser, George Leslie, John Campbell, Alexander Stewart, Duncan Richardson, and Robert Robertson as lieutenants; and Patrick Sinclair, John Mackintosh, James MacDuff, Thomas Fletcher, Alexander Donaldson, William MacLean, and William Brown as ensigns.

Government having resolved to employ the seven new companies in an expedition against Martinique and Guadaloupe, 200 of the 840 men, embodied at Perth, were immediately embarked at Greenock for the West Indies, under the convoy of the Ludlow Castle, for the purpose of joining the armament lying in Carlisle bay, destined for that service. The whole land force employed in this expedition amounted to 5560 men, under the command of Major-generals Hopson and Barrington, and of Brigadier-generals Armiger, Haldane, Trapaud, and Clavering. They sailed from Barbadoes on the 13th of January 1759, for Martinique, which they descried next morning; and on the following day the British squadron entered the great bay of Port Royal. About this time the other division of the seven newly raised companies joined the expedition. On the 16th, three ships of the line attacked Fort Negro, the guns of which they soon silenced. A detachment of marines and sailors landing in flat-bottomed boats, clambered up the rock, and, entering through the embrasures with fixed bayonets, took possession of the fort, which had been abandoned by the enemy. The whole French troops retired to Port Royal, leaving the beach open, so that the British forces landed next morning at Cas de Navire without opposition. No enemy being in sight, the grenadiers, the 4th or king’s regiment, and the Highlanders, moved forward about ten o’clock to reconnoitre; but they had not proceeded far when they fell in with parties of the enemy, who retired on their approach. When within a short distance of Morne Tortueson, an eminence that overlooked the town and citadel of Port Royal, and the most important post in the island, the advanced party halted till the rest of the army came up. The advancing and retiring parties had kept up an irregular fire when in motion, and they still continued to skirmish. It was observed on this occasion, “that although debarred the use of arms in their own country, the Highlanders showed themselves good marksmen, and had not forgot how to handle their arms.” The inhabitants of Martinique were in the greatest alarm, and some of the principal among them were about sending deputies to the British commander to treat for a surrender, but General Hopson relieved them from their anxiety by re-embarking his troops in the evening. The chief reason for abandoning the enterprise was the alleged impracticability of getting up the heavy cannon. The British had one officer killed and two wounded, one of whom was Lieutenant Leslie of the Royal Highlanders. Sixty privates were killed and wounded.

The government decided to send the seven new companies on a mission against Martinique and Guadeloupe. Two hundred of the 840 men gathered at Perth were quickly loaded onto a ship at Greenock for the West Indies, escorted by the Ludlow Castle, to join the fleet stationed in Carlisle Bay, set for that mission. The entire land force for this operation totaled 5,560 men, led by Major Generals Hopson and Barrington, as well as Brigadier Generals Armiger, Haldane, Trapaud, and Clavering. They departed from Barbados on January 13, 1759, heading for Martinique, which they spotted the next morning. The following day, the British squadron entered the main bay of Port Royal, and around the same time, the other part of the seven newly formed companies joined the mission. On the 16th, three ships engaged Fort Negro, quickly silencing its guns. A group of marines and sailors landed in flat-bottomed boats, scaled the rocks, and, with their bayonets fixed, seized the fort, which had been abandoned by the enemy. All French troops retreated to Port Royal, leaving the beach clear, allowing British forces to land at Cas de Navire the next morning without any opposition. With no enemy in sight, the grenadiers, the 4th or King's Regiment, and the Highlanders advanced around ten o'clock to scout the area, but not far along, they encountered enemy groups that withdrew as they approached. Close to Morne Tortueson, a hill that overlooked the town and citadel of Port Royal—the most critical position on the island—the leading party paused for the rest of the army to catch up. The skirmishing continued as both sides engaged in hit-and-run tactics. It was noted that despite being barred from using arms in their homeland, the Highlanders proved to be good marksmen and had not forgotten how to handle weapons. The people of Martinique were very anxious, and some prominent residents considered sending delegates to the British commander to negotiate a surrender, but General Hopson eased their worries by having his troops re-embark in the evening. The primary reason for abandoning the mission was the claimed difficulty of transporting the heavy cannons. The British forces suffered one officer killed and two wounded, including Lieutenant Leslie of the Royal Highlanders. Sixty privates were either killed or wounded.

In a political point of view, the possession of Martinique was an object of greater importance than Guadaloupe, as it afforded, from its spacious harbour, a secure retreat to the enemy’s fleets. By taking possession of St Pierre, the whole island might have been speedily reduced; and the British commanders proceeded to that part of the island with that view; but alarmed lest they might sustain considerable loss by its capture, which might thus cripple their future operations, they absurdly relinquished their design, and proceeded to Guadaloupe. On the expedition reaching the western division of the island, it was resolved to make a general attack by sea upon the citadel, the town, and the batteries by which it was defended. Accordingly, on the 20th of January, such a fire was opened upon the place that about ten o’clock at night it was in a general conflagration.

From a political standpoint, controlling Martinique was more important than Guadaloupe because its large harbor offered a safe haven for enemy fleets. By taking control of St Pierre, the entire island could have been quickly subdued; the British commanders headed there with that intention. However, worried about potentially suffering significant losses that could hinder their future operations, they foolishly abandoned their plan and moved on to Guadaloupe instead. Once the expedition reached the western part of the island, they decided to launch a coordinated attack by sea on the citadel, the town, and the defensive batteries. So, on January 20th, they unleashed such intense fire on the area that by around ten o'clock at night, it was engulfed in flames.

The troops landed at five o’clock in the evening of the following day without opposition, and took possession of the town and citadel, which they found entirely abandoned. The Chevalier D’Etreil, the governor of the[342] island, taking shelter among the mountains, yielded the honour of continuing the contest to a lady of masculine courage named Ducharmey. Arming her slaves, whom she headed in person, she made several bold attempts upon an advanced post on a hill near the town, occupied by Major (afterwards General) Melville, opposite to which she threw up some entrenchments. Annoyed by the incessant attacks of this amazon, Major Melville attacked her entrenchments, which he carried, after an obstinate resistance. Madame Ducharmey escaped with difficulty, but some of her female companions in arms were taken prisoners. Ten of her people were killed and many wounded. Of the British detachment, 12 were slain and 30 wounded, including two subaltern officers, one of whom, Lieutenant MacLean of the Highlanders, lost an arm.

The troops landed at five o’clock in the evening the next day without any resistance and took control of the town and citadel, which they found completely abandoned. The Chevalier D’Etreil, the island’s governor, sought refuge in the mountains and handed over the responsibility of continuing the fight to a courageous woman named Ducharmey. She armed her servants, whom she personally led, and made several bold attempts on an advanced post on a hill near the town held by Major (later General) Melville, opposite which she constructed some fortifications. Frustrated by her constant assaults, Major Melville attacked her fortifications and captured them after fierce resistance. Madame Ducharmey barely escaped, but some of her female comrades were taken prisoner. Ten of her people were killed, and many others were wounded. Among the British forces, 12 were killed and 30 were wounded, including two junior officers, one of whom, Lieutenant MacLean of the Highlanders, lost an arm.

Finding it impracticable to carry on a campaign among the mountains of Basseterre, the general resolved to transfer the seat of war to the eastern division of the island, called Grandeterre, which was more accessible. Accordingly, on the 10th of February, a detachment of Highlanders and marines was landed in that part of the island in the neighbourhood of Fort Louis, after a severe cannonading which lasted six hours. The assailants, sword in hand, drove the enemy from their entrenchments, and, taking possession of the fort, hoisted the English colours.

Finding it impractical to continue a campaign in the mountains of Basseterre, the general decided to move the fighting to the eastern part of the island, known as Grandeterre, which was easier to access. So, on February 10th, a group of Highlanders and marines was landed in that area near Fort Louis, after a intense cannon fire that lasted six hours. The attackers, swords in hand, pushed the enemy out of their defenses and took control of the fort, raising the English flag.

General Hopson died on the 27th. He was succeeded by General Barrington, who resolved to complete the reduction of the island with vigour. Leaving, therefore, one regiment and a detachment of artillery under Colonel Debrisay in Basseterre, the general re-embarked the rest of the army and proceeded to Grandeterre, where he carried on a series of successful operations by means of detachments. One of these consisting of 600 men, under Colonel Crump, carried the towns of St Anne and St Francis with little loss, notwithstanding the fire from the entrenchments. The only officer who fell was Ensign MacLean of the Highlanders, Another detachment of 300 men took the town of Gosier by storm, and drove the garrison into the woods. The next operation of the general was an attempt to surprise the three towns of Petit Bourg, St Mary’s, and Gouyave, on the Capesterre side, the execution of which was committed to Colonels Crump and Clavering; but owing to the extreme darkness of the night, and the incapacity of the negro guides, the attempt was rendered abortive. Resolved to carry these towns, the general directed the same commanders to land their forces in a bay near the town of Arnonville. No opposition was made to their landing by the enemy, who retreated behind a strong entrenchment they had thrown up behind the river Licorn. With the exception of two narrow passes which they had fortified with a redoubt and entrenchments mounted with cannon, which were defended by a large body of militia, the access to the river was rendered inaccessible by a morass covered with mangroves; yet, in spite of these difficulties, the British commanders resolved to hazard an assault. Accordingly, under cover of a fire from the entrenchments from their field-pieces and howitzers, the regiment of Duroure and the Highlanders moved forward, firing by platoons with the utmost regularity as they advanced. Observing the enemy beginning to abandon the first entrenchment on the left, “the Highlanders drew their swords, and, supported by a part of the other regiment, rushed forward with their characteristic impetuosity, and followed the enemy into the redoubt, of which they took possession.”[291]

General Hopson died on the 27th. He was succeeded by General Barrington, who aimed to take control of the island with determination. Therefore, he left one regiment and a detachment of artillery under Colonel Debrisay in Basseterre, while he re-embarked the rest of the army and moved to Grandeterre, where he conducted a series of successful operations using detachments. One of these, made up of 600 men under Colonel Crump, captured the towns of St Anne and St Francis with minimal losses despite the fire from the fortifications. The only officer who was lost was Ensign MacLean of the Highlanders. Another detachment of 300 men stormed the town of Gosier and drove the garrison into the woods. The general's next move was to surprise the three towns of Petit Bourg, St Mary’s, and Gouyave on the Capesterre side, which was led by Colonels Crump and Clavering; however, due to the intense darkness of the night and the inability of the local guides, the attempt was unsuccessful. Determined to capture these towns, the general ordered the same commanders to land their forces in a bay near the town of Arnonville. The enemy made no attempt to prevent their landing, retreating behind a strong fortification they had built along the river Licorn. Aside from two narrow paths they had fortified with a redoubt and artillery, which were defended by a sizable militia, the access to the river was obstructed by a swamp filled with mangroves; yet, despite these challenges, the British commanders decided to risk an assault. Accordingly, under the cover of fire from the fortifications using their field cannons and howitzers, the Duroure regiment and the Highlanders advanced, firing in an organized manner as they moved forward. Observing the enemy starting to abandon their first fortification on the left, “the Highlanders drew their swords, and, supported by part of the other regiment, charged forward with their characteristic energy and followed the enemy into the redoubt, which they captured.”[291]

Several other actions of minor importance afterwards took place, in which the enemy were uniformly worsted; and seeing resistance hopeless, they capitulated on the 1st of May, after an arduous struggle of nearly three months. The only Highland officer killed in this expedition was Ensign MacLean. Lieutenants MacLean, Leslie, Sinclair, and Robertson, were wounded; and Major Anstruther and Captain Arbuthnot died of the fever. Of the Royal Highlanders, 106 privates were killed, wounded, or died of disease.[292]

Several other less significant actions occurred later, where the enemy was consistently defeated; realizing that further resistance was pointless, they surrendered on May 1st, after a tough struggle lasting almost three months. The only Highland officer who lost his life in this campaign was Ensign MacLean. Lieutenants MacLean, Leslie, Sinclair, and Robertson were injured, and Major Anstruther and Captain Arbuthnot succumbed to fever. Among the Royal Highlanders, 106 privates were killed, wounded, or died from disease.[292]

After the reduction of Guadaloupe, the services of the second battalion of Royal Highlanders were transferred to North America, where they arrived early in July, and after reaching the head quarters of the British army, were combined with the first battalion. About this time a series of combined operations had been projected against the French settlements in Canada. Whilst Major-general Wolfe, who had given proofs of great military talents at the siege of Louisburg, was to proceed up the St Lawrence and besiege Quebec, General Amherst, who had succeeded General Abercromby as commander-in-chief, was to attempt the reduction of Ticonderoga and Crown Point, after which he was to cross Lake Champlain and effect a junction with General Wolfe before Quebec. Brigadier-general Prideaux was to proceed against the French fort near the falls of the Niagara, the most important post of all French America. The army under General Amherst, which was the first put in motion, assembled at Fort Edward on the 19th of June. It included the 42d and Montgomery’s Highlanders, and when afterwards joined by the second battalion of the Royal Highlanders, it amounted to 14,500 men. Preceded by the first battalion of the last named regiment and the light infantry, the main body of the army moved forward on the 21st, and encamped in the neighbourhood of Ticonderoga. The enemy seemed at first resolved to defend that important fortress; but perceiving the formidable preparations made by the English general for a siege, they abandoned the fort, after having in part dismantled the fortifications, and retired to Crown Point.

After the fall of Guadaloupe, the second battalion of Royal Highlanders was sent to North America, arriving in early July. Once they reached the headquarters of the British army, they merged with the first battalion. Around this time, a series of coordinated operations were planned against the French settlements in Canada. Major General Wolfe, who had demonstrated significant military skill during the siege of Louisburg, was set to advance up the St. Lawrence River and lay siege to Quebec. General Amherst, who took over from General Abercromby as the commander-in-chief, was tasked with capturing Ticonderoga and Crown Point. After that, he would cross Lake Champlain to meet up with General Wolfe before reaching Quebec. Brigadier General Prideaux was directed to attack the French fort near Niagara Falls, which was the most crucial position in all of French America. The army under General Amherst, which was the first to move, gathered at Fort Edward on June 19. It included the 42nd and Montgomery’s Highlanders, and when the second battalion of the Royal Highlanders joined them, the force grew to 14,500 men. Led by the first battalion of the Royal Highlanders and light infantry, the main body of the army advanced on the 21st and set up camp near Ticonderoga. Initially, the enemy appeared determined to defend that vital fortress, but noticing the overwhelming preparations made by the English general for a siege, they abandoned the fort after partially dismantling the fortifications and retreated to Crown Point.

On taking possession of this important post, which effectually covered the frontiers of New York, General Amherst proceeded to repair the fortifications; and, while these were going on, he directed batteaux and other vessels to be prepared, to enable him to obtain the command of the lakes. Meanwhile the enemy, who seems to have had no intention of hazarding an action, evacuated Crown Point, and retired to Isle aux Noix, on the northern extremity of Lake Champlain. Detaching a body of rangers to take possession of the place the general embarked the rest of the army and landed at the fort on the 4th of August, where he encamped. The general then ordered up the second battalion of the Royal Highlanders from Oswego, with the exception of 150 men under Captain James Stewart, who were left to guard that post. Having by great exertions acquired a naval superiority on Lake Champlain, the general embarked his army in furtherance of his original plan of descending the St Lawrence, and co-operating with General Wolfe in the reduction of Quebec; but in consequence of contrary winds, the tempestuous state of the weather, and the early setting in of winter, he was compelled to abandon further prosecution of active operations in the mean time. He then returned to Crown Point to winter. A detailed account of the important enterprise against Quebec will be found in the history of Fraser’s Highlanders.

On taking over this key position, which effectively protected the borders of New York, General Amherst started to fix the fortifications. While this work was underway, he ordered batteaux and other boats to be prepared so he could gain control of the lakes. Meanwhile, the enemy, who apparently had no plans to engage in battle, evacuated Crown Point and retreated to Isle aux Noix, at the northern end of Lake Champlain. The general sent a group of rangers to take over the area, then he took the rest of his army and landed at the fort on August 4, where he set up camp. The general also called for the second battalion of the Royal Highlanders to come up from Oswego, except for 150 men under Captain James Stewart, who stayed behind to guard that post. After making significant efforts to gain naval superiority on Lake Champlain, the general embarked his army to continue with his original plan of moving down the St. Lawrence and working with General Wolfe to capture Quebec; however, due to strong winds, bad weather, and the early arrival of winter, he had to put a stop to any further active operations for the time being. He then returned to Crown Point for the winter. A detailed account of the crucial campaign against Quebec can be found in the history of Fraser’s Highlanders.

After the fall of the fort of Niagara, which was taken by Prideaux’s division, and the conquest of Quebec, Montreal was the only place of strength which remained in possession of the French in Canada. General Murray was ordered to proceed up the St Lawrence to attack Montreal, and General Amherst, as soon as the season permitted, made arrangements to join him. After his preparations were completed, he ordered Colonel Haviland, with a detachment of troops, to take possession of the Isle aux Noix, and thence to proceed to the banks of the St Lawrence by the nearest route. To facilitate the passage of the armed vessels to La Galette, Colonel Haldimand with the grenadiers, light infantry, and a battalion of the Royal Highlanders, took post at the bottom of the lake. Embarking the whole of his army on the 10th of August, he proceeded towards the mouth of the St Lawrence, and, after a dangerous navigation, in the course of which several boats were upset and about eighty men drowned, landed six miles above Montreal on the 6th of September. General Murray appeared before Montreal on the evening[344] of the same day, and the detachments under Colonel Haviland came down the following day on the south side of the river. Thus beset by three armies, who, by a singular combination, had united almost at the same instant of time, after traversing a great extent of unknown country, Monsieur Vandreuil, the governor, seeing resistance hopeless, surrendered upon favourable terms. Thus ended a series of successful operations, which secured Canada to the Crown of Great Britain.[293]

After the fall of Fort Niagara, which was captured by Prideaux’s division, and the conquest of Quebec, Montreal was the only stronghold left in French hands in Canada. General Murray was ordered to head up the St. Lawrence to attack Montreal, and General Amherst, as soon as the season allowed, made plans to join him. Once his preparations were complete, he ordered Colonel Haviland, with a group of troops, to take control of Isle aux Noix and then move to the banks of the St. Lawrence by the fastest route. To help the armed vessels reach La Galette, Colonel Haldimand, along with the grenadiers, light infantry, and a battalion of the Royal Highlanders, positioned his forces at the bottom of the lake. On August 10th, he embarked his entire army and headed toward the mouth of the St. Lawrence, and after a treacherous journey, during which several boats capsized and around eighty men drowned, they landed six miles above Montreal on September 6th. General Murray arrived in front of Montreal that same evening, and the troops led by Colonel Haviland arrived the next day on the south side of the river. Surrounded by three armies that had unexpectedly joined forces almost simultaneously after crossing a vast and unfamiliar territory, Governor Vandreuil realized that further resistance was futile and surrendered on favorable terms. This concluded a series of successful operations that secured Canada for the Crown of Great Britain.[293]

The Royal Highlanders remained in North America until the close of the year 1761, when they were embarked along with ten other regiments, among whom was Montgomery’s Highlanders, for Barbadoes, there to join an armament against Martinique and the Havannah. The land forces consisted altogether of eighteen regiments, under the command of Major-general Monckton. The naval part of the expedition, which was commanded by Rear-admiral Rodney, consisted of eighteen sail of the line, besides frigates, bomb-vessels, and fire-ships.

The Royal Highlanders stayed in North America until the end of 1761, when they were shipped out with ten other regiments, including Montgomery’s Highlanders, to Barbados, where they were set to join a mission against Martinique and Havana. The ground troops included a total of eighteen regiments, led by Major General Monckton. The naval section of the operation, commanded by Rear Admiral Rodney, included eighteen ships of the line, along with frigates, bomb vessels, and fire ships.

The fleet anchored in St Ann’s Bay, Martinique, on the 8th of January 1762, when the bulk of the army immediately landed. A detachment, under Brigadiers Grant (Ballindalloch) and Haviland, made a descent without opposition in the bay of Ance Darlet. Re-embarking his troops, General Monckton landed his whole army on the 16th near Cas de Navire, under Morne Tortueson and Morne Garnier. As these two eminences commanded the town and citadel of Fort Royal, and were their chief defence, great care had been taken to improve by art their natural strength, which, from the very deep ravines which protected them, was great. The general having resolved to attack Morne Tortueson first, he ordered a body of troops and 800 marines to advance on the right along the sea-side towards the town, for the purpose of attacking two redoubts near the beach; and to support this movement, he at the same time directed some flat-bottomed boats, each carrying a gun, and manned with sailors, to follow close along the shore. A corps of light infantry was to get round the enemy’s left, whilst, under cover of the fire of some batteries which had been raised on the opposite ridges by the perseverance of some sailors from the fleet, the attack on the centre was to be made by the grenadiers and Highlanders, supported by the main body of the army. After an arduous contest, the enemy were driven from the Morne Tortueson; but a more difficult operation still remained to be performed. This was to gain possession of the other eminence, from which, owing to its greater height, the enemy annoyed the British troops. Preparations were made for carrying this post; but before they were completed, the enemy descended from the hill, and attacked the advanced posts of the British. This attempt was fatal to the assailants, who were instantly repulsed. “When they began to retire, the Highlanders, drawing their swords, rushed forward like furies, and being supported by the grenadiers under Colonel Grant (Ballindalloch), and a party of Lord Rollo’s brigade, the hills were mounted, and the batteries seized, and numbers of the enemy, unable to escape from the rapidity of the attack, were taken.”[294] The militia dispersed themselves over the country, but the regulars retired into the town, which surrendered on the 7th of February. The whole island immediately submitted, and in terms of the capitulation all the Windward Islands were delivered up to the British.

The fleet anchored in St Ann's Bay, Martinique, on January 8, 1762, and the majority of the army landed right away. A detachment led by Brigadiers Grant (Ballindalloch) and Haviland landed unopposed in Ance Darlet Bay. After re-embarking his troops, General Monckton landed his entire army on the 16th near Cas de Navire, under Morne Tortueson and Morne Garnier. Since these two hills overlooked the town and citadel of Fort Royal and served as their main defense, efforts were made to enhance their natural strengths, which were considerable due to the deep ravines that protected them. The general decided to attack Morne Tortueson first, ordering a group of troops and 800 marines to advance along the shoreline toward the town to attack two redoubts near the beach. He also directed several flat-bottomed boats, each carrying a gun and crewed by sailors, to follow closely along the shore. A light infantry corps was to maneuver around the enemy's left while, under cover of fire from some batteries built on opposite ridges by determined sailors from the fleet, grenadiers and Highlanders, backed by the main army, were to attack the center. After a tough battle, the enemy was pushed off Morne Tortueson, but there was still a more challenging task ahead. They needed to take the other hill, which was higher and allowed the enemy to harass the British troops. Preparations were underway to seize this position, but before they were finished, the enemy descended from the hill and attacked the British forward positions. This attempt was disastrous for the attackers, who were quickly driven back. As they started to retreat, the Highlanders drew their swords and charged forward fiercely, supported by the grenadiers under Colonel Grant (Ballindalloch) and a party from Lord Rollo’s brigade. They scaled the hills, seized the batteries, and many of the enemy, unable to flee from the speed of the attack, were captured. The militia scattered throughout the countryside, but the regulars fell back into the town, which surrendered on February 7. The entire island promptly capitulated, and as part of the agreement, all the Windward Islands were handed over to the British.

In this enterprise the Royal Highlanders had 2 officers, viz., Captain William Cockburn and Lieutenant David Barclay, 1 sergeant, and 12 rank and file killed: Major John Reid, Captains James Murray and Thomas Stirling; Lieutenants Alexander Mackintosh, David Milne, Patrick Balneaves, Alexander Turnbull, John Robertson, William Brown, and George Leslie; 3 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 72 rank and file, were wounded.

In this operation, the Royal Highlanders had 2 officers: Captain William Cockburn and Lieutenant David Barclay, 1 sergeant, and 12 enlisted men killed. Major John Reid, Captains James Murray and Thomas Stirling; Lieutenants Alexander Mackintosh, David Milne, Patrick Balneaves, Alexander Turnbull, John Robertson, William Brown, and George Leslie; 3 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 72 enlisted men were wounded.

The Royal and Montgomery’s Highlanders were employed the following year in the important conquest of the Havannah, under Lieutenant-general the Earl of Albemarle, in which they sustained very little loss. That of[345] the two battalions of the 42d consisted only of 2 drummers and 6 privates killed, and 4 privates wounded; but they lost by disease Major Macneil, Captain Robert Menzies (brother of Sir John Menzies), and A. Macdonald; Lieutenants Farquharson, Grant, Lapsley, Cunnison, Hill, and Blair, and 2 drummers and 71 rank and file.

The Royal and Montgomery's Highlanders were involved the next year in the crucial conquest of Havana, led by Lieutenant-General the Earl of Albemarle, during which they incurred very few casualties. For the two battalions of the 42nd, losses included only 2 drummers and 6 privates killed, and 4 privates wounded; however, they suffered from disease, losing Major Macneil, Captain Robert Menzies (brother of Sir John Menzies), and A. Macdonald; as well as Lieutenants Farquharson, Grant, Lapsley, Cunnison, Hill, and Blair, plus 2 drummers and 71 rank and file.

Shortly after the surrender of the Havannah, all the available forces in Cuba were removed from the island. The first battalion of the 42d and Montgomery’s regiment embarked for New York, which they reached in the end of October. Before leaving Cuba all the men of the second battalion of the Royal Highlanders fit for service were drafted into the first. The remainder with the officers returned to Scotland, where they were reduced the following year. The junior officers were placed on half pay.

Shortly after Havannah surrendered, all the available forces in Cuba were withdrawn from the island. The first battalion of the 42nd and Montgomery’s regiment boarded a ship to New York, arriving at the end of October. Before leaving Cuba, all the servicemen from the second battalion of the Royal Highlanders who were fit for duty were moved to the first battalion. The rest, along with the officers, returned to Scotland, where they were downsized the following year. The junior officers were put on half pay.

The Royal Highlanders were stationed in Albany till the summer of 1763, when they were sent to the relief of Fort Pitt, then besieged by the Indians. The management of this enterprise was intrusted to Colonel Bouquet of the 60th regiment, who, in addition to the 42d, had under his command a detachment of his own regiment and another of Montgomery’s Highlanders, amounting in all to 956 men. This body reached Bushy Run about the end of July. When about to enter a narrow pass beyond the Run, the advanced guards were suddenly attacked by the Indians, who had planned an ambuscade. The light infantry of the 42d regiment moved forward to the support of the advanced guard, and driving the Indians from the ambuscade, pursued them a considerable distance. The Indians returned and took possession of some neighbouring heights. They were again compelled to retire; but they soon re-appeared on another position, and continuing to increase in numbers, they succeeded in surrounding the detachment, which they attacked on every side. Night put an end to the combat; but it was renewed next morning with increased vigour by the Indians, who kept up an incessant fire. They, however, avoided coming to close action, and the troops could not venture to pursue them far, as they were encumbered with a convoy of provisions, and were afraid to leave their wounded, lest they might fall into the hands of the enemy. Recourse was, therefore, had to stratagem to bring the Indians to closer action. Feigning a retreat, Colonel Bouquet ordered two companies which were in advance to retire, and fall within a square which had been formed, which, as if preparing to cover a retreat, opened its files. The stratagem succeeded. Assuring themselves of victory, the Indians rushed forward with great impetuosity, and whilst they were vigorously charged in front, two companies, moving suddenly round a hill which concealed their approach, attacked them in flank. The assailants, in great consternation, turned their backs and fled, and Colonel Bouquet was allowed to proceed to Fort Pitt without further molestation. In this affair, the loss sustained by the Royal Highlanders was as follows:—Lieutenants John Graham and James Mackintosh, 1 sergeant, and 26 rank and file, killed; and Captain John Graham of Duchray, Lieutenant Duncan Campbell, 2 sergeants, 2 drummers, and 30 rank and file, wounded.

The Royal Highlanders were stationed in Albany until the summer of 1763, when they were sent to help Fort Pitt, which was under siege by the Indians. Colonel Bouquet of the 60th regiment was in charge of this mission, overseeing not only the 42nd but also a detachment from his own regiment and another from Montgomery’s Highlanders, totaling 956 men. This group arrived at Bushy Run around the end of July. As they were about to enter a narrow pass beyond the Run, the advanced guards were suddenly ambushed by the Indians. The light infantry from the 42nd regiment moved forward to support the advanced guard, driving the Indians from their ambush and pursuing them for some distance. The Indians regrouped and took over some nearby high ground. They were forced to retreat again, but soon returned from another position, growing in number and surrounding the detachment, attacking from all sides. Night ended the fighting, but it resumed the next morning with increased intensity from the Indians, who maintained a constant barrage. However, they avoided close combat, and the troops couldn't chase them too far, as they were weighed down by a supply convoy and worried about leaving their wounded behind, in case they were captured by the enemy. They had to rely on strategy to engage the Indians more closely. Pretending to retreat, Colonel Bouquet ordered two companies in front to fall back into a square formation that appeared to be preparing for a retreat. The plan worked. Confident of victory, the Indians charged forward wildly, and while they faced a strong attack from the front, two companies suddenly circled around a hill that hid their approach and hit them from the side. The attackers, caught off guard, panicked and fled, allowing Colonel Bouquet to continue to Fort Pitt without further issues. In this encounter, the Royal Highlanders suffered the following losses: Lieutenants John Graham and James Mackintosh, 1 sergeant, and 26 soldiers were killed; and Captain John Graham of Duchray, Lieutenant Duncan Campbell, 2 sergeants, 2 drummers, and 30 soldiers were wounded.

After passing the winter in Fort Pitt, eight companies of the Royal Highlanders were sent on a new enterprise, in the summer of 1764, under Colonel Bouquet, now promoted to the rank of brigadier-general. The object of this expedition was to repress the attacks of the Indians on the back-settlers. After a harassing warfare among the woods, the Indians sued for peace, which was granted, and the detachment under Brigadier-general Bouquet returned to Fort Pitt in the month of January, after an absence of six months. Notwithstanding the labours of a march of many hundred miles among dense forests, during which they experienced the extremes of heat and cold, the Highlanders did not lose a single man from fatigue or exhaustion.[295]

After spending the winter at Fort Pitt, eight companies of the Royal Highlanders were dispatched on a new mission in the summer of 1764, led by Colonel Bouquet, who had been promoted to brigadier-general. The goal of this expedition was to stop the attacks by the Indians on the settlers in the backcountry. After a challenging guerrilla warfare in the woods, the Indians requested peace, which was granted. The detachment under Brigadier-General Bouquet returned to Fort Pitt in January, after being away for six months. Despite the grueling march covering many hundreds of miles through dense forests, where they faced extreme heat and cold, the Highlanders did not lose a single man to fatigue or exhaustion.[295]

The regiment passed the following year in Pennsylvania. Being ordered home, permission was given to such of the men as were desirous of remaining in America to volunteer into other regiments, and the result was, that a considerable number availed themselves of the offer. The regiment, reduced almost to a skeleton, embarked at Philadelphia for Ireland in the month of July 1767. The following extract from the Virginia Gazette of the 30th of that month shows the estimation in which the Highlanders were held by the Americans:—“Last Sunday evening the Royal Highland regiment embarked for Ireland, which regiment, since its arrival in America, has been distinguished for having undergone most amazing fatigues, made long and frequent marches through an inhospitable country, bearing excessive heat and severe cold with alacrity and cheerfulness, frequently encamping in deep snow, such as those that inhabit the interior parts of this province do not see, and which only those who inhabit the northern parts of Europe can have any idea of, continually exposed in camp, and on their marches, to the alarms of a savage enemy, who, in all their attempts, were forced to fly.... In a particular manner, the freemen of this and the neighbouring provinces have most sincerely to thank them for that resolution and bravery with which they, under Colonel Bouquet, and a small number of Royal Americans, defeated the enemy, and insured to us peace and security from a savage foe; and, along with our blessings for these benefits, they have our thanks for that decorum in behaviour which they maintained during their stay in this city, giving an example that the most amiable behaviour in civil life is no way inconsistent with the character of the good soldier; and for their loyalty, fidelity, and orderly behaviour, they have every wish of the people for health, honour, and a pleasant voyage.”

The regiment spent the next year in Pennsylvania. When they were ordered home, soldiers who wanted to stay in America were allowed to volunteer for other regiments, and many took that opportunity. The regiment, nearly at full strength, left Philadelphia for Ireland in July 1767. The following excerpt from the Virginia Gazette on the 30th of that month highlights how the Highlanders were viewed by the Americans:—“Last Sunday evening, the Royal Highland regiment set sail for Ireland. Since their arrival in America, this regiment has been recognized for enduring incredible hardships, making long and frequent marches through a harsh landscape, handling both extreme heat and cold with enthusiasm and cheer, often camping in deep snow—conditions that those living in the interior of this province rarely see and that only those from northern Europe can fully appreciate. They were constantly exposed in camp and on the march to the threats of a savage enemy, who, in all their efforts, were forced to retreat.... In particular, the free citizens of this and neighboring provinces owe them heartfelt gratitude for the determination and courage they showed, under Colonel Bouquet and a small group of Royal Americans, in defeating the enemy, which brought us peace and security from a savage threat; alongside our thanks for these benefits, we appreciate their exemplary behavior during their time in this city, demonstrating that the most gracious conduct in civilian life is perfectly compatible with being a good soldier. For their loyalty, commitment, and disciplined demeanor, they have the best wishes of the people for health, honor, and a safe journey.”

The loss sustained by the regiment during the seven years it was employed in North America and the West Indies was as follows:—

The losses the regiment experienced during the seven years it was active in North America and the West Indies were as follows:—

KILLED.
In Officers,13
Sergeants,12
Rank and File,382
——
Total,407
 
WOUNDED.
In Officers,33
Sergeants,22
Rank and File,508
——
Total,563
——
Grand Total,970

With the exception of the unfortunate affair at Ticonderoga, the loss sustained by the 42d in the field during this war was comparatively smaller than that of any other corps. The moderate loss the Highlanders suffered was accounted for by several officers who served in the corps, from the celerity of their attack and the use of the broadsword, which the enemy could never withstand. “This likewise,” says General Stewart, “was the opinion of an old gentleman, one of the original soldiers of the Black Watch, in the ranks of which, although a gentleman by birth and education, he served till the peace of 1748. He informed me that although it was believed at home that the regiment had been nearly destroyed at Fontenoy, the thing was quite the reverse; and that it was the subject of general observation in the army that their loss should have been so small, considering how actively they were engaged in different parts of the field. ‘On one occasion,’ said the respectable veteran, who was animated with the subject, ‘a brigade of Dutch were ordered to attack a rising ground, on which were posted the troops called the King of France’s Own Guards. The Highlanders were to support them. The Dutch conducted their march and attack as if they did not know the road, halting and firing, and halting every twenty paces. The Highlanders, losing all patience with this kind of fighting, which gave the enemy such time and opportunity to fire at their leisure, dashed forward, passed the Dutch, and the first ranks giving their firelocks to the rear rank, they drew their swords, and soon drove the French from their ground. When the attack was concluded, it was found that of the Highlanders not above a dozen men were killed and wounded, while the Dutch, who had not come up at all, lost more than five times that number.’”

Aside from the unfortunate incident at Ticonderoga, the 42nd's losses in the field during this war were significantly lower than those of any other corps. The modest losses the Highlanders experienced were attributed by several officers who served in the corps to the speed of their attack and their use of the broadsword, which the enemy could never withstand. “This was also,” says General Stewart, “the view of an elderly gentleman, one of the original soldiers of the Black Watch, who, despite being a gentleman by birth and education, served in the ranks until the peace of 1748. He told me that although it was believed at home that the regiment had nearly been wiped out at Fontenoy, the reality was quite the opposite; it was commonly noted in the army that their losses should have been much greater, considering how actively they were engaged across different areas of the field. ‘On one occasion,’ said the respected veteran, clearly animated by the story, ‘a brigade of Dutch was ordered to attack a rising ground where the troops known as the King of France’s Own Guards were stationed. The Highlanders were meant to support them. The Dutch carried out their march and attack as if they didn’t know the route, stopping to fire and halting every twenty paces. The Highlanders, growing impatient with this kind of fighting, which allowed the enemy plenty of time to shoot at their convenience, charged ahead, passed the Dutch, and while the front ranks handed their firearms to the rear, they drew their swords and quickly drove the French from their position. When the attack was done, it turned out that only about a dozen Highlanders were killed or wounded, while the Dutch, who hadn’t even reached the scene, lost more than five times that number.’”

On the arrival of the regiment at Cork, recruiting parties were sent to the Highlands, and so eager were the youths there to enter the corps, that in May following the regiment was[347] fully completed.[296] When the battle of Fontenoy was fought, there was not a soldier in the regiment born south of the Grampians, and at this period they were all, except two, born north of the Tay.[297]

On the arrival of the regiment in Cork, recruiting teams were sent to the Highlands, and the young men there were so eager to join that by May, the regiment was[347] fully formed.[296] When the battle of Fontenoy took place, every soldier in the regiment was born north of the Grampians, and at that time, all except two were born north of the Tay.[297]

At the period of their arrival in Ireland the[348] uniform of the regiment had a very sombre appearance. “The jackets were of a dull rusty-coloured red, and no part of the accoutrements was of a light colour. Economy was strictly observed in the article of clothing. The old jacket, after being worn a year, was converted into a waistcoat, and the plaid, at the end of two years, was reduced to the philibeg. The hose supplied were of so bad a quality that the men advanced an additional sum to the government price, in order to supply themselves with a better sort. Instead of feathers for their bonnets, they were allowed only a piece of black bear-skin; but the men supplied themselves with ostrich feathers in the modern fashion,[298] and spared no expense in fitting up their bonnets handsomely. The sword-belts were of black leather, two inches and a half in breadth; and a small cartouch-box, fitted only for thirty-two rounds of cartridges, was worn in front above the purse, and fixed round the loins with a thick belt, in which hung the bayonet. In these heavy colours and dark-blue facings the regiment had a far less splendid appearance at a short distance than English regiments with white breeches and belts; but on a closer view the line was imposing and warlike. The men possessed what an ingenious author calls ‘the attractive beauties of a soldier; sun burnt complexions, a hardy weather-beaten visage, with a penetrating eye, and firm expressive countenance, sinewy and elastic limbs, traces of muscles strongly impressed, indicating capacity of action, and marking experience of service.’[299] The personal appearance of the men has, no doubt, varied according as attention was paid to a proper selection of recruits. The appointments have also been different. The first alteration in this respect was made in the year 1769, when the regiment removed to Dublin. At this period the men received white cloth waistcoats, and the colonel supplied them with white goat-skin and buff leather purses, which were deemed an improvement on the vests of red cloth, and the purses made of badgers’ skin.

At the time they arrived in Ireland, the[348] regiment's uniform looked quite dull. “The jackets were a faded rusty red, and none of the accessories were bright. They were very economical with clothing. The old jacket, after being worn for a year, was turned into a waistcoat, and after two years, the plaid was cut down to a philibeg. The socks provided were of such poor quality that the soldiers paid extra to get better ones themselves. Instead of feathers for their bonnets, they were only given a piece of black bear-skin; however, the men bought ostrich feathers in a more modern style,[298] and didn't hesitate to spend money to decorate their bonnets nicely. The sword-belts were made of black leather, two and a half inches wide; and a small cartridge box, just big enough for thirty-two rounds, was worn in front above the purse and secured around the waist with a thick belt that held the bayonet. In those dark colors and blue facings, the regiment looked a lot less impressive from a distance compared to English regiments with white breeches and belts; but up close, the line was quite striking and military. The men had what a clever author describes as ‘the attractive qualities of a soldier; sun-kissed skin, a tough, weathered face, a sharp gaze, and a strong, expressive demeanor, with muscular, resilient limbs, showing signs of strength and experience from service.’[299] The men's appearance has undoubtedly changed depending on how well the recruits were chosen. Their gear has also varied. The first change in this regard happened in 1769 when the regiment moved to Dublin. At that time, the soldiers were given white cloth waistcoats, and the colonel provided them with white goat-skin and buff leather purses, which were considered an upgrade from the red cloth vests and the purses made from badger skin.

“The officers also improved their dress, by having their jackets embroidered. During the war, however, they wore only a narrow edging of gold-lace round the borders of the facings, and very often no lace at all, epaulettes and all glittering ornaments being laid aside, to render them less conspicuous to the Indians, who always aimed particularly at the officers. During their stay in Ireland the dress of the men underwent very little alteration. The officers had only one suit of embroidery; this fashion being found too expensive was given up, and gold-lace substituted in its stead. Upon ordinary occasions they wore light hangers, using the basket-hilted broadsword only in full dress. They also carried fusils. The sergeants were furnished with carbines instead of the Lochaber axe or halbert, which they formerly carried. The soldiers were provided with new arms when on Dublin duty in 1774. The sergeants had silver-lace on their coats, which they furnished, however, at their own expense.”[300]

“The officers also upgraded their uniforms by adding embroidered jackets. During the war, though, they just had a narrow gold lace trim along the edges and often had no lace at all. They removed epaulettes and shiny decorations to avoid drawing attention from the Indians, who always specifically targeted the officers. While in Ireland, the men’s uniforms changed very little. The officers had only one embroidered suit; this style was found too costly and was replaced with gold lace. For regular occasions, they wore lighter hangers, saving the basket-hilted broadsword for formal events. They also carried fusils. The sergeants got carbines instead of the Lochaber axe or halberd they used to have. The soldiers received new weapons while on duty in Dublin in 1774. The sergeants had silver lace on their coats, which they had to pay for themselves.”[300]

The regiment remained in Ireland after its return from North America about eight years, in the course of which it was occasionally occupied in different parts of that country in aid of the civil power,—a service in which, from their conciliatory disposition, they were found very useful. While in Ireland, a new company was added, as was the case with all the other regiments on the Irish establishment. Captain James Macpherson, Lieutenant Campbell, and Ensign John Grant, were in consequence appointed to the 42d.

The regiment stayed in Ireland for about eight years after returning from North America, during which time it occasionally assisted the civil authorities throughout the country—a task for which their diplomatic nature proved very helpful. While in Ireland, a new company was formed, just like with all the other regiments on the Irish establishment. As a result, Captain James Macpherson, Lieutenant Campbell, and Ensign John Grant were assigned to the 42nd.

In 1775 the regiment embarked at Donaghadee, and landed at Port Patrick, after an absence from Scotland of thirty-two years. Impelled by characteristic attachment to the country of their birth, many of the old soldiers leaped on shore with enthusiasm, and kissed the earth, which they held up in handfuls. From Port Patrick the regiment marched to Glasgow.

In 1775, the regiment set sail from Donaghadee and arrived at Port Patrick, after being away from Scotland for thirty-two years. Driven by their strong love for their homeland, many of the old soldiers jumped ashore with excitement and kissed the ground, which they lifted in handfuls. From Port Patrick, the regiment marched to Glasgow.

The conduct of the regiment and its mode of discipline while in Ireland is depicted by an intelligent officer who served in it at[349] that time, and for many years both before and after that period, in a communication to General Stewart. He describes the regiment as still possessing the character which it had acquired in Germany and America, although there were not more than eighty of the men remaining who had served in America, and only a few individuals of those who had served in Germany previously to the year 1748. Their attachment to their native dress, and their peculiarity of language, habits, and manners contributed to preserve them a race of men separate from others of the same profession, and to give to their system of regimental discipline a distinctive and peculiar character. Their messes were managed by the non-commissioned officers, or old soldiers, who had charge of the barrack-room; and these messes were always so arranged that in each room the men were in friendship or intimacy with each other, or belonged to the same glen or district, or were connected by some similar tie. By these means every barrack-room was like a family establishment. After the weekly allowances for breakfast, dinner, and small necessaries had been provided, the surplus pay was deposited in a stock purse, each member of the mess drawing for it in his turn. The stock thus acquired was soon found worth preserving, and instead of hoarding, they lent it out to the inhabitants, who seemed greatly surprised at seeing a soldier save money. Their accounts with their officers were settled once in three months, and, with the exception of a few careless spendthrifts, all the men purchased their own necessaries, with which they were always abundantly provided. At every settlement of accounts they enjoyed themselves very heartily, but with a strict observance of propriety and good humour; and as the members of each mess considered themselves in a manner answerable for one another’s conduct, they animadverted on any impropriety with such severity as to render the interference of further authority unnecessary.

The behavior of the regiment and their discipline while in Ireland is described by a knowledgeable officer who served with them at[349] during that time and for many years before and after. He explains that the regiment still had the same character it developed in Germany and America, even though there were only about eighty men left who had served in America, and just a handful of those who had served in Germany before 1748. Their connection to their traditional dress, unique language, habits, and manners helped them remain a distinct group from others in the same profession and gave their regimental discipline a unique character. The non-commissioned officers or veteran soldiers managed their messes, which were arranged so that the men in each room were friends, from the same glen or district, or had some other common bond. This setup made every barrack-room feel like a family. After weekly provisions for breakfast, dinner, and essential items were secured, any leftover pay was put into a common fund, with each member taking turns to draw from it. They soon realized that this fund was worth preserving, so instead of saving it up, they lent it to locals, who were quite surprised to see soldiers saving money. They settled their accounts with their officers every three months, and except for a few careless spenders, all the men bought their own supplies, which they always had plenty of. During each settlement, they had a great time while maintaining a respectful atmosphere filled with good humor; since members of each mess felt responsible for one another's behavior, they addressed any misconduct so thoroughly that further authority was rarely needed.

Shortly after the arrival of the regiment in Glasgow two companies were added, and the establishment of the whole regiment augmented to 100 rank and file each company. The battalion, when complete, amounted to 1075 men, including sergeants and drummers. Little inducement was required to fill the ranks, as men were always to be found ready to join a corps in such high estimation. At this time the bounty was a guinea and a crown. It was afterwards increased to three guineas; but this advance had little effect in the north where the esprit du corps had greater influence than gold.

Shortly after the regiment arrived in Glasgow, two companies were added, increasing the size of the whole regiment to 100 personnel per company. The battalion, when fully assembled, had 1,075 members, including sergeants and drummers. There wasn't much need to encourage enlistment, as there were always men willing to join a corps that held such a high reputation. At that time, the signing bonus was a guinea and a crown. It was later raised to three guineas, but this increase had little impact in the north, where team spirit was more influential than money.

Hitherto the officers had been entirely Highland and Scotch; but the lord-lieutenant of Ireland, contrary to the remonstrances of Lord John Murray, who saw the advantage of officering the regiment with natives of Scotland, prevailed with the government to admit two English officers into the regiment. His excellency even went so far as to get two lieutenants’ commissions in favour of Scotchmen cancelled, although they had been gazetted.

So far, the officers had all been from the Highlands and Scotland; however, the lord-lieutenant of Ireland, despite Lord John Murray's objections, who recognized the benefits of staffing the regiment with people from Scotland, convinced the government to accept two English officers into the regiment. His excellency even went as far as to have two lieutenant commissions for Scotsmen canceled, even though they had already been announced.

In consequence of hostilities with America, the regiment was ordered to embark for that country. Before its departure the recruits were taught the use of the firelock, and, from the shortness of the time allowed, were drilled even by candle-light. Few arms and accoutrements were supplied to the men by the government, and the colonel furnished them with broadswords and pistols, iron-stocked, at his own expense. The regiment was reviewed on the 10th of April 1776 by General Sir Adolphus Oughton, and being reported quite complete and unexceptionable, embarked on the 14th at Greenock, along with Fraser’s Highlanders.[301]

Due to conflicts with America, the regiment was ordered to set sail for that country. Before they left, the recruits were trained in using their muskets, and since there was little time, they even practiced by candlelight. The government provided very few weapons and gear for the soldiers, so the colonel paid out of his own pocket for broadswords and iron-stocked pistols. On April 10, 1776, General Sir Adolphus Oughton reviewed the regiment, and after declaring it fully prepared and satisfactory, they boarded on the 14th at Greenock, alongside Fraser’s Highlanders.[301]


II.

1776–1795.

The 42d goes to America—Battle of Brooklyn, 1776—Broadswords and pistols laid aside—Skirmish near New York—White Plains—Capture of Fort Washington and Fort Lee—Skirmish at Trenton—Defeat of Mawhood’s detachment—Pisquatua—Chesapeak—Battle of Brandy Wine—Skirmish at Monmouth—New Plymouth—Portsmouth—Verplanks and Stony Point, 1779—Mutiny of a detachment at Leith—Charlestown—Paulus Hook—Desertion, 1783—Halifax—Cape Breton—Return of the regiment to England—Proceeds to Flanders—The “red heckle”—England—Coast of France—Ostend—Nimeguen—Gilderwalsen—Return of the regiment to England.

The 42nd goes to America—Battle of Brooklyn, 1776—Broadswords and pistols put away—Skirmish near New York—White Plains—Capture of Fort Washington and Fort Lee—Skirmish at Trenton—Defeat of Mawhood’s detachment—Pisquatua—Chesapeake—Battle of Brandywine—Skirmish at Monmouth—New Plymouth—Portsmouth—Verplanks and Stony Point, 1779—Mutiny of a detachment at Leith—Charlestown—Paulus Hook—Desertion, 1783—Halifax—Cape Breton—Return of the regiment to England—Moves on to Flanders—The “red heckle”—England—Coast of France—Ostend—Nimeguen—Gilderwalsen—Return of the regiment to England.

In conjunction with Fraser’s Highlanders, the 42d embarked at Greenock on the 14th of[350] April 1776, to join an expedition under General Howe against the American revolutionists. The transports separated in a gale of wind, but they all reached their destination in Staten Island, where the main body of the army had assembled.[302] A grenadier battalion was immediately formed under the command of the Hon. Major (afterwards General) Sir Charles Stewart, the staff appointments to which, out of respect to the 42d, were taken by the commander-in-chief from that regiment. A light infantry corps was also formed, to the command of which Lieutenant-colonel Musgrave was appointed. The flank companies of the 42d were attached to these battalions. “The Highland grenadiers were remarkable for strength and height, and considered equal to any company in the army: the light infantry were quite the reverse in point of personal appearance, as the commanding officer would not allow a choice of men for them. The battalion companies were formed into two temporary battalions, the command of one being given to Major William Murray (Lintrose), and that of the other to Major William Grant (Rothiemurchus), with an adjutant quarter-master in each battalion; the whole being under the command of Lieutenant-colonel Thomas Stirling. These grenadiers were placed in the reserve with the grenadiers of the army, under the command of Earl Cornwallis. To these were added the 33d, his lordship’s own regiment.”[303]

In partnership with Fraser’s Highlanders, the 42nd set sail from Greenock on April 14, 1776, to participate in an operation led by General Howe against the American revolutionaries. The ships got separated in a strong wind, but all eventually arrived at Staten Island, where the main army had gathered.[302] A grenadier battalion was quickly formed, commanded by the Hon. Major (later General) Sir Charles Stewart, with staff appointments chosen from the 42nd out of respect for the regiment. A light infantry unit was also established, with Lieutenant Colonel Musgrave in charge. The flank companies of the 42nd were attached to these battalions. "The Highland grenadiers were known for their strength and height, and were regarded as equal to any company in the army; the light infantry, however, didn't have the same appeal, as the commanding officer didn't allow for a selection of men for them. The battalion companies were organized into two temporary battalions, one led by Major William Murray (Lintrose) and the other by Major William Grant (Rothiemurchus), each with a quartermaster adjutant; all under the command of Lieutenant Colonel Thomas Stirling. These grenadiers were placed in reserve alongside the army's grenadiers, under Earl Cornwallis’ command. The 33rd, his lordship's own regiment, was also added to this group."[303]

The whole of the British force under the command of Sir William Howe, including 13,000 Hessians and Waldeckers, amounted to 30,000 men. The campaign opened by a landing on Long Island on the 22d of August 1776. The whole army encamped in front of the villages of Gravesend and Utrecht. The American army, under General Putnam, was encamped at Brooklyn, a few miles distant. A range of woody hills, which intersected the country from east to west, divided the two armies.

The entire British force led by Sir William Howe, including 13,000 Hessians and Waldeckers, totaled 30,000 men. The campaign began with a landing on Long Island on August 22, 1776. The entire army set up camp in front of the villages of Gravesend and Utrecht. The American army, commanded by General Putnam, was camped at Brooklyn, just a few miles away. A range of wooded hills that stretched across the area from east to west separated the two armies.

The British general having resolved to attack the enemy in three divisions, the right wing, under General Clinton, seized, on the 26th of August, at night-fall, a pass on the heights, about three miles from Bedford. The main body then passed through, and descended to the level country which lay between the hills and General Putnam’s lines. Whilst this movement was going on, Major-general Grant (Ballindalloch) with his brigade (the 4th), supported by the Royal Highlanders from the reserve, was directed to march from the left along the coast to the Narrows, and attack the enemy in that quarter. The right wing having reached Bedford at nine o’clock next morning, attacked the left of the American army, which, after a short resistance, retired to their lines in great confusion, pursued by the British troops, Colonel Stuart leading with his battalion of Highland grenadiers. The Hessians, who had remained at Flat Bush, on hearing the fire at Bedford, advanced, and, attacking the centre of the American army, drove them, after a short engagement, through the woods, and captured three pieces of cannon. General Grant had previously attacked the right of the enemy, and a cannonade had been kept up near the Narrows on both sides, till the Americans heard the firing at Bedford, when they retreated in disorder. Notwithstanding these advantages, neither General Howe nor General Grant ventured to follow them up by pursuing the enemy, and attacking them in their lines, although they could have made no effectual resistance. The enemy lost 2000 men, killed, drowned, and taken prisoners.[351] The British had 5 officers, and 56 non-commissioned officers and privates killed; and 12 officers and 245 non-commissioned officers and privates wounded. Among the latter was Lieutenant Crammond and 9 rank and file of the 42d.

The British general decided to attack the enemy in three divisions. The right wing, led by General Clinton, took a pass on the heights at sunset on August 26, about three miles from Bedford. The main body then moved through and went down to the flat land between the hills and General Putnam’s lines. During this, Major-General Grant (Ballindalloch) and his brigade (the 4th), supported by the Royal Highlanders from the reserve, were ordered to march from the left along the coast to the Narrows and attack the enemy in that area. The right wing reached Bedford at nine o’clock the next morning and attacked the left side of the American army, which, after a brief resistance, retreated to their lines in chaos, with the British troops in pursuit, led by Colonel Stuart and his battalion of Highland grenadiers. The Hessians, who had stayed at Flat Bush, heard the firefight at Bedford, advanced, and attacked the center of the American army, pushing them through the woods and capturing three cannons. General Grant had previously attacked the enemy's right, and cannon fire was exchanged near the Narrows until the Americans heard the shooting at Bedford, prompting their disordered retreat. Despite these victories, neither General Howe nor General Grant opted to follow up by attacking the enemy in their lines, even though they would have encountered little effective resistance. The enemy lost 2,000 men, killed, drowned, or captured. The British had 5 officers and 56 non-commissioned officers and privates killed, and 12 officers and 245 non-commissioned officers and privates wounded, including Lieutenant Crammond and 9 others from the 42nd.[351]

About this time the broadswords and pistols which the men received in Glasgow were ordered to be laid aside. The pistols being considered unnecessary, except in the field, were not intended, like the swords, to be worn by the men in quarters. The reason for discontinuing the broadswords was that they retarded the men by getting entangled in the brushwood. “Admitting that the objection was well-founded, so far as regarded the swords, it certainly could not apply to the pistols. In a close woody country, where troops are liable to sudden attacks and surprises by a hidden enemy, such a weapon is peculiarly useful. It is, therefore, difficult to discover a good reason for laying them aside. I have been told by several old officers and soldiers, who bore a part in these attacks, that an enemy who stood for many hours the fire of musketry, invariably gave way when an advance was made sword in hand. They were never restored, and the regiment has had neither swords nor pistols since.”[304]

Around this time, the broadswords and pistols that the men received in Glasgow were ordered to be set aside. The pistols, seen as unnecessary except on the battlefield, were not meant to be carried by the men while stationed. The reason for stopping the use of broadswords was that they slowed the men down by getting caught in the underbrush. "While this concern about the swords was valid, it certainly didn’t apply to the pistols. In a dense wooded area, where troops can face sudden attacks from a concealed enemy, such weapons are particularly useful. Therefore, it’s hard to find a good reason to stop using them. Several older officers and soldiers who participated in these attacks have told me that an enemy who endured musket fire for hours would inevitably retreat when an advance was made with swords drawn. They were never brought back, and the regiment has had neither swords nor pistols since.”[304]

The army encamped in front of the enemy’s lines in the evening of the 27th of August, and next day broke ground opposite their left redoubt. General Washington had crossed over from New York during the action at Brooklyn, and seeing resistance hopeless, resolved to retreat. With surprising skill he transported 9000 men, with guns, ammunition, and stores, in the course of one night, over to New York; and such was the secrecy with which this movement was effected, that the British army knew nothing of it till next morning, when the last of the rear-guard were seen in their boats crossing the broad ferry and out of danger.

The army set up camp in front of the enemy’s lines on the evening of August 27th, and the next day began digging in across from their left redoubt. General Washington had crossed over from New York during the fighting in Brooklyn, and realizing that resistance was pointless, decided to retreat. With impressive skill, he moved 9,000 men, along with guns, ammunition, and supplies, to New York in just one night. The operation was so secretive that the British army didn’t learn about it until the next morning, when they saw the last of the rear guard in their boats crossing the wide ferry and escaping to safety.

Active operations were not resumed till the 15th of September, when the reserve, including the Royal Highlanders, crossed over to New York, and, after some opposition, took possession of the heights above the town. The Highlanders and Hessians fell in with and captured a body of New England men and Virginians. Next day the light infantry were sent out to dislodge a party of the enemy from a wood opposite the British left. A smart action ensued, and, the enemy pushing forward reinforcements, the Highlanders were sent to support the light infantry. The Americans were then driven back to their entrenchments; but they renewed the attack with an increased force, and were again repulsed with considerable loss. The British had 14 men killed, and 5 officers and 70 men wounded. The 42d had 1 sergeant and 5 privates killed; and Captains Duncan Macpherson and John Mackintosh, and Ensign Alexander Mackenzie (who died of his wounds), and 1 piper, 2 drummers, and 47 privates wounded.

Active operations didn’t resume until September 15, when the reserve, including the Royal Highlanders, crossed over to New York and, after some resistance, took control of the heights above the town. The Highlanders and Hessians encountered and captured a group of New England soldiers and Virginians. The next day, the light infantry was sent out to dislodge a party of the enemy from a wooded area across from the British left. A fierce action took place, and as the enemy brought in reinforcements, the Highlanders were sent to support the light infantry. The Americans were then pushed back to their defensive positions, but they launched another attack with more troops and were again repelled with significant losses. The British had 14 men killed, and 5 officers and 70 men wounded. The 42nd lost 1 sergeant and 5 privates killed; Captains Duncan Macpherson and John Mackintosh, Ensign Alexander Mackenzie (who later died from his wounds), 1 piper, 2 drummers, and 47 privates were wounded.

General Howe, in expectation of an attack, threw up entrenchments; but General Washington having no such intention, made a general movement, and took up a strong position on the heights in the rear of the White Plains. To induce the enemy to quit their ground, General Howe resolved to make a movement, and accordingly embarked his army on the 12th of October in flat-bottomed boats, and passing through the intricate narrow called Hell Gate, disembarked the same evening at Frogsneck, near West Chester. In consequence of the bridge which connected the latter place with the mainland having been broken down by the enemy, the general re-embarked his troops next day, and landed at Pell’s Point, at the mouth of Hudson’s river. On the 14th he reached the White Plains in front of the enemy’s position. As a preliminary to a general engagement, General Howe attacked a post on a rising ground occupied by 4000 of the enemy, which he carried; but General Washington declining battle, the British general gave up the attempt, and proceeded against Fort Washington, the possession of which was necessary in order to open the communication between New York and the continent, to the eastward and northward of Hudson’s river. The fort, the garrison of which consisted of 3000 men, was protected by strong grounds covered with lines and works. The Hessians, under General Knyphausen, supported by the whole of the[352] reserve, under Major-General Earl Percy, with the exception of the 42d, who were to make a feint on the east side of the fort, were to make the principal attack. The Royal Highlanders embarked in boats on the 16th of November, before day-break, and landed in a small creek at the foot of the rock, in the face of a smart fire. The Highlanders had now discharged the duty assigned them, but determined to have a full share in the honour of the day, they resolved upon an assault, and assisted by each other, and by the brushwood and shrubs which grew out of the crevices of the rocks, scrambled up the precipice. On gaining the summit, they rushed forward, and attacked the enemy with such rapidity, that upwards of 200, unable to escape, threw down their arms; whilst the Highlanders, following up their advantage, penetrated across the table of the hill, and met Lord Percy’s brigade as they were coming up on the opposite side. On seeing the Hessians approach in another direction, the enemy surrendered at discretion. In this affair the Royal Highlanders had 1 sergeant and 10 privates killed; and Lieutenants Patrick Graham (Inchbrakie), Norman Macleod,[305] and Alexander Grant, and 4 sergeants and 66 rank and file wounded.

General Howe, expecting an attack, built fortifications, but General Washington, with no such plans, conducted a general movement and took a strong position on the heights behind White Plains. To force the enemy to abandon their position, General Howe decided to make a move, so he loaded his army onto flat-bottomed boats on October 12th. After navigating through the narrow passage known as Hell Gate, he disembarked that evening at Frogsneck, near West Chester. Because the bridge connecting that area to the mainland had been destroyed by the enemy, the general re-embarked his troops the next day and landed at Pell’s Point, at the mouth of the Hudson River. On the 14th, he arrived at White Plains in front of the enemy’s position. Before a full battle, General Howe attacked a post on elevated ground held by 4,000 enemy troops, which he captured; however, since General Washington declined to fight, the British general abandoned the attempt and moved against Fort Washington, which was essential to establish communication between New York and the area to the east and north of the Hudson River. The fort, defended by a garrison of 3,000 men, was secured by strong terrains and fortifications. The Hessians, led by General Knyphausen, supported by the entire reserve under Major-General Earl Percy, except for the 42nd who were to feint on the east side of the fort, were tasked with the main attack. The Royal Highlanders boarded boats on November 16th, before dawn, and landed in a small creek at the base of the rock while under heavy fire. Having completed their assigned task, the Highlanders, eager to share in the glory of the day, decided to charge, and with the help of each other, as well as the brushwood and shrubs growing from the rock crevices, they scrambled up the steep cliff. Upon reaching the top, they surged forward and attacked the enemy so quickly that over 200 men, unable to escape, surrendered. The Highlanders, capitalizing on their success, crossed the flat area of the hill and met Lord Percy’s brigade as they were approaching from the opposite side. When they saw the Hessians advancing from another direction, the enemy surrendered unconditionally. In this encounter, the Royal Highlanders suffered 1 sergeant and 10 privates killed, along with Lieutenants Patrick Graham (Inchbrakie), Norman Macleod, and Alexander Grant, in addition to 4 sergeants and 66 troops wounded.

To secure the entire command of the North river, and to open an easy entrance into the Jerseys, Fort Lee was next reduced, in which service the Royal Highlanders were employed. The enemy, pursued by the detachment which captured that post, retired successively to Newbridge, Elizabeth Town, Newark, and Brunswick. On the 17th of November General Howe entered Prince Town with the main body of the army, an hour after it was evacuated by General Washington. Winter having now set in, General Howe put his army into winter quarters. The advanced posts, which extended from Trenton to Mount-holly, were occupied by the Hessians and the Royal Highlanders, who were the only British regiments in front.

To take complete control of the North River and to create an easy entry into New Jersey, Fort Lee was next taken down, with the Royal Highlanders involved in the effort. The enemy, chased by the unit that captured that post, retreated in order to Newbridge, Elizabeth Town, Newark, and Brunswick. On November 17th, General Howe entered Prince Town with the main army just an hour after General Washington had evacuated it. With winter now here, General Howe set his army up in winter quarters. The forward posts stretching from Trenton to Mount Holly were occupied by the Hessians and the Royal Highlanders, who were the only British regiments in the front line.

If, instead of suspending active operations, General Howe had continued occasionally to beat up the quarters of the Americans whilst dispirited by their late reverses, it is thought that he would have reduced them to the last extremity. General Washington availed himself of the inactivity of the British commander, and by making partial attacks on the advanced posts, he not only improved the discipline of his army, but, in consequence of the success which sometimes attended these attacks, revived the drooping spirits of his men. On the 22d of January 1777, he surprised and completely defeated the detachment of Hessians stationed at Trenton; in consequence of which reverse, the Royal Highlanders, who formed the left of the line of defence at Mount-holly, fell back on the light infantry at Prince Town.

If, instead of pausing his operations, General Howe had occasionally attacked the Americans while they were still disheartened by their recent defeats, it's believed he could have pushed them to their breaking point. General Washington took advantage of the British commander's inactivity, and by launching small attacks on the front lines, he not only improved his army's discipline but also, due to the occasional success of these attacks, boosted his men's morale. On January 22, 1777, he surprised and completely defeated the group of Hessians stationed at Trenton; as a result of this loss, the Royal Highlanders, who were on the left side of the defense line at Mount Holly, retreated to join the light infantry at Princeton.

During the remainder of the season the Royal Highlanders were stationed in the village of Pisquatua, on the line of communication between New York and Brunswick by Amboy. The duty was severe, from the rigour of the season and the want of accommodation. The houses in the village not being sufficient to contain one-half of the men, the officers and soldiers were intermixed in barns and sheds, and they always slept in their body-clothes, as the enemy were constantly sending down nocturnal parties to fire at the sentinels and picquets. The Americans, however, always kept at a respectful distance, and did not make any regular attack on the post till the 10th of May 1777, on which day, at four o’clock in the afternoon, a body of 2000 men, under the command of Maxwell and Stephens, American generals, attempted to surprise the Highlanders. Advancing with great secrecy, and being completely covered by the rugged nature of the country, their approach was not perceived till they had gained a small level piece of ground in front of the picquets, when they rushed forward, and attacked them with such promptitude, that the picquets had hardly time to seize their arms. At this time the[353] soldiers were either all differently employed, or taking the rest they could not obtain at night; but the picquets, by disputing every inch of ground, gave time to the soldiers to assemble, who drove the enemy back with great precipitation, leaving behind them upwards of 200 men in killed and wounded. On this occasion the 42d had 3 sergeants and 9 privates killed; and Captain Duncan Macpherson, Lieutenant William Stewart, 3 sergeants, and 35 privates wounded.[306]

During the rest of the season, the Royal Highlanders were based in the village of Pisquatua, along the communication route between New York and Brunswick via Amboy. The conditions were tough, given the harsh weather and lack of accommodations. The houses in the village were not enough to house even half of the troops, so officers and soldiers were mixed together in barns and sheds, and they always slept in their uniforms, as the enemy frequently sent night parties to shoot at the sentries and outposts. However, the Americans always kept their distance and didn’t launch a formal attack on the post until May 10, 1777. On that day, at four in the afternoon, 2,000 troops under the command of American generals Maxwell and Stephens tried to surprise the Highlanders. Advancing in complete secrecy and using the rough terrain to their advantage, their approach went unnoticed until they reached a small flat area in front of the outposts. They charged forward and attacked so quickly that the outposts barely had time to grab their weapons. At that moment, the soldiers were either engaged in other duties or catching up on the rest they couldn’t get at night. However, by fiercely contesting every inch of ground, the outposts bought time for the soldiers to gather, who then drove the enemy back in a hurry, leaving over 200 men wounded or killed. During this encounter, the 42nd lost 3 sergeants and 9 privates killed, while Captain Duncan Macpherson, Lieutenant William Stewart, 3 sergeants, and 35 privates were wounded.[306]

The British troops again took the field about the middle of June, when General Howe attempted to draw Washington from his station at Middle Brook; but the American commander knew too well the value of such a strong position to abandon it. Not judging it prudent to attack it, the British general resolved to change the seat of war. Pursuant to this resolution, he embarked 36 battalions of British and Hessians, including the flank battalions of the grenadiers and light infantry, and sailed for the Chesapeak. Before the embarkation the Royal Highlanders received an accession of 170 recruits from Scotland.

The British troops took to the field again around mid-June when General Howe tried to lure Washington out of his position at Middle Brook. However, the American commander understood the importance of that stronghold too well to give it up. Not seeing it as wise to attack, the British general decided to shift the location of the war. Following this decision, he put 36 battalions of British and Hessians on ships, including the flank battalions of the grenadiers and light infantry, and set sail for the Chesapeake. Before they boarded, the Royal Highlanders got an addition of 170 recruits from Scotland.

The army landed at Elk Ferry on the 24th of August, after a tedious voyage. It was not till the 3d of September that they began their march for Philadelphia. The delay enabled Washington to cross the country, and to take an advantageous position at Red Clay Creek, whence he pushed forward detachments to harass the British troops on their march. General Howe did not reach the Brandy Wine River till the middle of September, in consequence of the difficulties he met with in traversing a country covered with wood and full of defiles. On reaching that river, he found that the enemy had taken up a strong position beyond it, with the view of opposing the further advance of the royal army. The Americans had secured all the fording places, and in expectation that the British would attempt to cross at Chad’s Ford, they had erected batteries and thrown up entrenchments at that place to command the passage. Making a circuit of some miles, Lord Cornwallis crossed Jeffrey’s Ford with one division of the army without opposition, and turning down the river fell in with the American general, Sullivan, who had been detached by Washington to oppose him. An action took place, and the Americans were driven from all their posts through the woods towards the main army. Meanwhile General Knyphausen, with his division, made demonstrations for crossing the river at Chad’s Ford, and as soon as he knew from the firing of cannon that Lord Cornwallis’s movement had succeeded, he passed the river, and carried the batteries and entrenchments of the enemy. A general rout ensued, and Washington, with the corps he was able to keep together, fled with his baggage and cannon to Chester. The British had 50 officers killed and wounded in the battle of Brandy Wine, and 438 rank and file, including non-commissioned officers. The flank companies of the 42d, being the only ones engaged, had 6 privates killed, and 1 sergeant and 15 privates wounded.

The army landed at Elk Ferry on August 24th, after a long journey. They didn’t start their march toward Philadelphia until September 3rd. This delay allowed Washington to cross the country and take an advantageous position at Red Clay Creek, from where he sent out detachments to harass the British troops during their march. General Howe didn't reach the Brandywine River until the middle of September due to the difficulties he faced navigating through a wooded area full of narrow passages. When he arrived at the river, he discovered that the enemy had taken a strong position beyond it to block the royal army's advance. The Americans had secured all the crossing points and anticipated that the British would try to cross at Chad’s Ford, so they built batteries and dug entrenchments there to control the crossing. Lord Cornwallis managed to cross Jeffrey’s Ford with one division of his army without any opposition by making a long detour, and as he turned down the river, he encountered American general Sullivan, who had been sent by Washington to confront him. A battle occurred, and the Americans were pushed back from all their positions through the woods toward the main army. Meanwhile, General Knyphausen, with his division, pretended to cross the river at Chad’s Ford, and as soon as he heard cannon fire confirming that Lord Cornwallis's maneuver had succeeded, he crossed the river and took control of the enemy’s batteries and entrenchments. This led to a general rout, and Washington, with the forces he managed to gather, fled with his supplies and cannons to Chester. The British suffered 50 officers killed and wounded in the Battle of Brandywine, along with 438 rank and file, including non-commissioned officers. The flank companies of the 42nd, being the only ones engaged, had 6 privates killed and 1 sergeant and 15 privates wounded.

On the 25th, the army marched to German Town, and the following morning the grenadiers took peaceable possession of Philadelphia. The 42d took part in the operations, by which the British commander endeavoured to bring the enemy to a general engagement at White Marsh, and was afterwards quartered at Philadelphia.[307]

On the 25th, the army marched to Germantown, and the next morning the grenadiers peacefully took control of Philadelphia. The 42nd participated in the efforts by which the British commander tried to draw the enemy into a full battle at White Marsh and was later stationed in Philadelphia.[307]

The next enterprise in which the Royal Highlanders were engaged, was under Major-General Charles Grey, who embarked with the grenadiers, the light infantry brigade, and the 42d regiment, for the purpose of destroying a number of privateers, with their prizes, at New Plymouth. The troops landed on the banks of the Acushnet river on the 5th of September, and having destroyed seventy vessels, with all the stores, cargoes, wharfs, and buildings, along the whole extent of the river, the whole were re-embarked the following day, and returned to New York.

The next mission the Royal Highlanders took on was under Major-General Charles Grey, who set out with the grenadiers, the light infantry brigade, and the 42nd regiment to take out several privateers and their captured ships at New Plymouth. The troops landed on the banks of the Acushnet River on September 5th, and after destroying seventy vessels along with all their supplies, cargoes, wharfs, and buildings along the river, they re-embarked the next day and returned to New York.

British Barracks, Philadelphia. From Watson’s Annals of Philadelphia.

Matters remained quiescent till the 25th of February 1779, when Colonel Stirling, with a detachment consisting of the light infantry of the Guards and the 42d regiment, was ordered to attack a post at Elizabeth Town, which was taken without opposition. In April following, the Highland regiment was employed in an expedition to the Chesapeak, to destroy the stores and merchandise at Portsmouth in Virginia. They were again employed with the Guards and a corps of Hessians in another expedition under General Mathews, which sailed on the 30th, under the convoy of Sir George Collier, in the Reasonable and several ships of war. This expedition reached its destination on the 10th of May, when the troops landed on the glebe on the western bank of Elizabeth. They returned to New York after fulfilling the object of the expedition.

Matters remained calm until February 25, 1779, when Colonel Stirling, along with a group that included the light infantry of the Guards and the 42nd regiment, was ordered to attack a post at Elizabeth Town, which was taken without resistance. In April, the Highland regiment was sent on an expedition to the Chesapeake to destroy the supplies and goods at Portsmouth in Virginia. They were again deployed with the Guards and a group of Hessians in another mission under General Mathews, which set sail on the 30th, escorted by Sir George Collier on the Reasonable and several warships. This mission reached its destination on May 10, when the troops landed on the land along the western bank of Elizabeth. They returned to New York after completing the objectives of the expedition.

The campaign of 1779 was begun by the[355] capture, on the part of the British, of Verplanks and Stony Point. A garrison of 600 men, among whom were two companies of Fraser’s Highlanders, took possession of this last post; but owing to the too great confidence of the commander, it was surprised and re-captured. Flushed with this success, the American general, Wayne, made an immediate attack upon Verplanks, which was garrisoned by the 33d regiment; but receiving accounts of the advance of Colonel Stirling with the light infantry of the 42d, he retreated from Verplanks and abandoned Stony Point, of which Colonel Stirling took possession. This officer being shortly thereafter appointed aide-de-camp to the king, and a brigadier-general, the command of the 42d regiment devolved on Major Charles Graham.

The campaign of 1779 started with the[355] British capturing Verplanks and Stony Point. A garrison of 600 men, including two companies of Fraser’s Highlanders, took control of Stony Point; however, due to the commander’s overconfidence, it was surprised and reclaimed. Confident from this success, the American general, Wayne, immediately attacked Verplanks, which was held by the 33rd regiment. But after hearing about Colonel Stirling and the light infantry of the 42nd advancing, he retreated from Verplanks and abandoned Stony Point, which Colonel Stirling then seized. Soon after, this officer was appointed aide-de-camp to the king and promoted to brigadier-general, passing command of the 42nd regiment to Major Charles Graham.

About this time a circumstance occurred which tended greatly to deteriorate, for several years, the hitherto irreproachable character of the Royal Highland regiment. By order of the inspector-general at Chatham, a body of 150 recruits, raised principally from the refuse of the population of London and Dublin, was embarked for the regiment in the autumn of this year. Of such dissipated habits had these men been, that 16 died on the voyage, and 75 were sent to the hospital as soon as they disembarked.[308] The infusion of such immoral ingredients could not have failed to taint the whole mass, and General Stirling made a strong representation to the commander-in-chief to avert such a calamity from the regiment, by removing the recruits to another corps. They were, in consequence, drafted into the 26th, in exchange for the same number of Scotchmen; but the introduction of these men into the regiment dissolved the charm which, for nearly forty years, had preserved the Highlanders from contamination. During that long period there were few courts-martial, and, for many years, no instance of corporal punishment occurred. So nice were their notions of honour, that, “if a soldier was brought to the halberts, he became degraded, and little more good was to be expected of him. After being publicly disgraced, he could no longer associate with his comrades; and, in several instances, the privates of a company have, from their pay, subscribed to procure the discharge of an obnoxious individual.” But “punishments being found indispensable for the men newly introduced, and others becoming more habituated to the sight, much of the sense of honour was necessarily lost.”[309]

About this time, a situation arose that seriously damaged the previously impeccable reputation of the Royal Highland regiment for several years. By order of the inspector-general at Chatham, a group of 150 recruits, mostly from the lower class of the populations of London and Dublin, was sent to the regiment in the autumn of this year. These men had such reckless habits that 16 died during the voyage, and 75 were sent to the hospital as soon as they arrived.[308] The introduction of such immoral elements was bound to affect the entire group, and General Stirling made a strong appeal to the commander-in-chief to prevent this disaster for the regiment by transferring the recruits to another unit. As a result, they were assigned to the 26th in exchange for the same number of Scots; however, bringing these men into the regiment broke the bond that had kept the Highlanders free from corruption for nearly forty years. During that long time, there were very few courts-martial, and for many years, there was no instance of corporal punishment. Their sense of honor was so strong that if a soldier was brought to the halberts, he was considered degraded, and not much good was expected from him afterward. After being publicly shamed, he could no longer associate with his comrades; in several cases, the privates of a company pooled their pay to secure the discharge of a bothersome individual. But as punishments became necessary for the newly introduced men and others grew accustomed to witnessing them, a lot of the sense of honor was inevitably lost.[309]

An illustration of the strong national feeling with which the corps was regarded by the Highlanders, and of the expediency of keeping it unmixed, occurred in April of the same year, when two strong detachments of recruits belonging to the 42d and 71st regiments arrived at Leith from Stirling Castle, for the purpose of embarking to join their respective regiments in North America. Being told that they were to be turned over to the 80th and 82d, the Edinburgh and Hamilton regiments, the men remonstrated, and declared openly and firmly that they were determined to serve only in the corps for which they were enlisted. After some negotiation, troops were sent to Leith with orders to convey the refractory Highlanders as prisoners to Edinburgh Castle, if they persisted in their determination. As they still refused to forego their resolution, attempts were made to enforce the orders; but the Highlanders refused to submit, and flying to arms, a desperate conflict ensued, in which Captain Mansfield of the South Fencible regiment and 9 men were killed, and 31 soldiers wounded. Being at last overpowered, the mutineers were carried to the castle.

An example of the strong national pride the Highlanders felt for their corps and the necessity of keeping it intact happened in April of that same year. Two large groups of recruits from the 42nd and 71st regiments arrived at Leith from Stirling Castle to get ready to join their respective regiments in North America. When they were informed that they would be assigned to the 80th and 82nd, the Edinburgh and Hamilton regiments, the men protested and made it clear that they only wanted to serve in the corps they had originally enlisted with. After some discussions, troops were sent to Leith with orders to take the defiant Highlanders as prisoners to Edinburgh Castle if they didn’t change their minds. Since they continued to stand by their decision, attempts were made to enforce the orders; however, the Highlanders refused to back down. They took up arms, leading to a fierce conflict where Captain Mansfield of the South Fencible regiment and 9 men were killed, and 31 soldiers were injured. Eventually, after being overpowered, the mutineers were taken to the castle.

In the month of May following, three of these prisoners, Charles Williamson and Archibald Macivor, soldiers of the 42d regiment, and Robert Budge, soldier of the 71st, were brought before a court-martial, “charged with having been guilty of a mutiny at Leith, upon Tuesday the 20th of April last past, and of having instigated others to be guilty of the same, in which mutiny several of his majesty’s subjects were killed, and many wounded.”

In May of the following year, three of these prisoners—Charles Williamson and Archibald Macivor, soldiers from the 42nd regiment, and Robert Budge, a soldier from the 71st—were brought before a court-martial. They were "charged with committing mutiny in Leith on Tuesday, April 20th, of the past year, and for encouraging others to join in the same action, during which several of the king's subjects were killed, and many were injured."

Their reasons for resisting the orders to embark are thus stated in their defence:—“The prisoners, Archibald Macivor and Charles Williamson, enlisted as soldiers in the 42d,[356] being an old Highland regiment, wearing the Highland dress. Their native language was Gaelic,—the one being a native of the northern parts of Argyleshire, and the other of the western parts of Inverness-shire, where the language of the country is Gaelic only. They have never used any other language, and are so ignorant of the English tongue that they cannot avail themselves of it for any purpose of life. They have always been accustomed to the Highland habit, so far as never to have worn breeches, a thing so inconvenient, and even so impossible for a native Highlander to do, that, when the Highland dress was prohibited by act of parliament, though the philibeg was one of the forbidden parts of the dress, yet it was necessary to connive at the use of it, provided only that it was made of a stuff of one colour and not of tartan, as is well known to all acquainted with the Highlands, particularly with the more mountainous parts of the country. These circumstance made it more necessary for them to serve in a Highland regiment only, as they neither could have understood the language, nor have used their arms, or marched in the dress of any other regiment.”

Their reasons for resisting the orders to embark are stated in their defense: “The prisoners, Archibald Macivor and Charles Williamson, enlisted as soldiers in the 42nd, an old Highland regiment, wearing the Highland dress. Their native language was Gaelic, as one was from the northern parts of Argyleshire, and the other from the western parts of Inverness-shire, where the local language is only Gaelic. They have never used any other language and are so unfamiliar with English that they cannot use it for any everyday purpose. They have always been accustomed to Highland attire, having never worn trousers, which is so uncomfortable and nearly impossible for a native Highlander that when the Highland dress was banned by law, even though the philibeg was one of the prohibited parts, it was necessary to overlook its use, as long as it was made from a single-color fabric and not tartan, which is well known to anyone familiar with the Highlands, especially the more mountainous areas. These circumstances made it essential for them to serve only in a Highland regiment, as they would neither have understood the language nor been able to use their arms, or marched in the uniform of any other regiment.”

The other prisoner, Budge, stated that he was a native of the upper parts of Caithness, and being ignorant of the English language, and accustomed to wear the Highland garb, he enlisted to serve in Fraser’s Highlanders, and in no other regiment. In continuation, the three prisoners stated, that, “when they arrived at Leith, they were informed by their officer, Captain Innes, who had conducted them, that they were now to consider the officers of the 82d, or Duke of Hamilton’s regiment, a regiment wearing the Lowland dress and speaking the tongue, as their officers; but how this happened they were not informed. No order from the commander-in-chief for their being drafted was read or explained to them, but they were told that they must immediately join the Hamilton and Edinburgh regiments. A great number of the detachment represented, without any disorder or mutinous behaviour, that they were altogether unfit for service in any other corps than Highland ones, particularly that they were incapable of wearing breeches as a part of their dress. At the same time, they declared their willingness to be regularly transferred to any other Highland regiment, or to continue to serve in those regiments into which they had been regularly enlisted. But no regard was paid to these remonstrances, which, if they had had an opportunity, they would have laid before the commander-in-chief. But an order for an immediate embarkation prevented this. The idea that naturally suggested itself to them was, that they should insist on serving in the same regiment in which they had been enlisted, and not to go abroad as part of the Duke of Hamilton’s regiment till such time as these difficulties were removed. They accordingly drew up under arms on the shore of Leith, each respective corps by itself. The prisoners were informed that the orders issued were to take them prisoners to the castle: had these orders been explained to them, they would have submitted, and, with proper humility, have laid their case before those that could have given them redress. But, unfortunately, the sergeant who undertook to explain to them in Gaelic, represented that they were immediately to go on board as part of the Hamilton regiment, but which they do with great deference say, that they did not at the time conceive they could lawfully have done.” After the defence was read, “Captain Innes of the 71st regiment showed an attestation to the court, which he said was in the uniform style of the attestations for that regiment; and it expressly bore, that the persons thereby attested were to serve in the 71st regiment, commanded by General Simon Fraser of Lovat, and that they were to serve for three years only, or during the continuance of the present war.”

The other prisoner, Budge, said he was from the northern part of Caithness and didn't know English. Used to wearing Highland clothing, he enlisted to serve in Fraser’s Highlanders and no other regiment. Continuing, the three prisoners said that when they arrived at Leith, their officer, Captain Innes, informed them that they were now to consider the officers of the 82nd, or Duke of Hamilton’s regiment, which wore Lowland dress and spoke the local language, as their officers; however, they weren’t told how this came about. No order from the commander-in-chief regarding their transfer was read or explained to them, but they were told that they had to join the Hamilton and Edinburgh regiments right away. Many of the detachment expressed, without any disorder or mutinous behavior, that they were completely unfit for service in any regiment other than Highland ones, especially since they were unable to wear trousers as part of their uniform. At the same time, they declared they were willing to be transferred to any other Highland regiment or to continue serving in the regiments they had originally enlisted in. However, their concerns were ignored, and if they had the chance, they would have presented their case to the commander-in-chief. But an order for immediate embarkation prevented this. The idea that came to mind for them was that they should insist on serving in the same regiment they had enlisted in and not go abroad as part of the Duke of Hamilton’s regiment until these issues were resolved. They then assembled on the shore of Leith, each group remaining separate. The prisoners were informed that the orders were to take them to the castle as prisoners. If those orders had been explained to them, they would have complied and respectfully presented their case to those who could help them. Unfortunately, the sergeant assigned to explain in Gaelic conveyed that they were to immediately board as part of the Hamilton regiment, which they respectfully felt they could not lawfully agree to at that time. After the defense was read, “Captain Innes of the 71st regiment presented an affidavit to the court, stating that it was in the standard format for that regiment; it specifically indicated that the individuals attested were to serve in the 71st regiment, commanded by General Simon Fraser of Lovat, and that they were to serve for three years only, or for the duration of the current war.”

Having been found guilty, the prisoners were sentenced to be shot. The king gave them a free pardon, “in full confidence that they would endeavour, by a prompt obedience and orderly behaviour, to atone for this atrocious offence.” These men, along with the rest of the detachment, joined the second battalion of the 42d. The prisoners justified the confidence of his majesty by steadiness and good conduct in the regiment.

Having been found guilty, the prisoners were sentenced to be shot. The king granted them a full pardon, “in full confidence that they would strive, through prompt obedience and proper behavior, to make up for this terrible offense.” These men, along with the rest of the group, joined the second battalion of the 42nd. The prisoners upheld the king's trust by showing steadiness and good conduct in the regiment.

With the intention of pushing the war with vigour, the new commander-in-chief resolved to attack Charlestown, the capital of South[357] Carolina. Leaving General Knyphausen in command, he embarked part of his army, and after a boisterous and protracted voyage of nearly seven weeks, during which some of his transports were lost or taken, he landed at John’s Island, 30 miles from Charlestown, on the 11th of February 1780. Owing to various impediments, he did not reach Charlestown till the end of March. After a siege of six weeks the place surrendered. The loss of the British did not exceed 300 men. Lieutenant Macleod of the 42d, and 9 privates, were killed; and Lieutenant Alexander Grant of the same regiment, son of Colonel Grant of Moy, was wounded by a six-pound ball, which struck him on the back in a slanting direction, near the right shoulder, and carried away the entire scapula with several other bones. The surgeons considered his case as utterly hopeless, but to their surprise they found him alive next morning, and free from fever and all bad symptoms. He recovered completely, and served many years in perfect good health. 14 privates were wounded.

With the aim of driving the war forward, the new commander-in-chief decided to attack Charlestown, the capital of South[357] Carolina. He left General Knyphausen in charge and took part of his army with him. After a rough and lengthy journey of nearly seven weeks, during which some of his ships were lost or captured, he landed on John’s Island, 30 miles from Charlestown, on February 11, 1780. Due to various delays, he didn’t reach Charlestown until the end of March. After a six-week siege, the city surrendered. The British lost no more than 300 men. Lieutenant Macleod of the 42nd and 9 privates were killed, while Lieutenant Alexander Grant of the same regiment, son of Colonel Grant of Moy, was wounded by a six-pound cannonball that struck him on the back at an angle near his right shoulder, taking out his entire scapula along with several other bones. The surgeons thought his case was completely hopeless, but to their surprise, he was alive the next morning and showed no signs of fever or other bad symptoms. He fully recovered and served many years in great health. 14 privates were wounded.

The Royal Highlanders, with the Grenadiers and Hessians, re-embarked on the 4th of June for New York, and, after several movements in the province went into winter quarters. Here they received an accession of 100 recruits from Scotland. The regiment was not again employed in any active service during the remainder of the war.

The Royal Highlanders, along with the Grenadiers and Hessians, re-boarded the ships on June 4th for New York, and after a few movements in the province, settled into winter quarters. Here, they welcomed 100 new recruits from Scotland. The regiment didn't participate in any more active service for the rest of the war.

Whilst the war lasted, the Americans held out every allurement to the British soldiers to induce them to desert their ranks and join the cause of American independence. Many were, in consequence, seduced from their allegiance; but during five campaigns, and until the unfortunate draft of men from the 26th regiment, not one man from the 42d deserted its ranks. About the close of the war the regiment was stationed at Paulus Hook, an advanced post from New York leading to the Jerseys, and here, for the first time, several of the men deserted to the enemy. One of these deserters, by name Anderson, was afterwards taken, tried by a court-martial, and shot.

While the war was going on, the Americans offered all sorts of temptations to the British soldiers to convince them to leave their ranks and join the fight for American independence. As a result, many were lured away from their loyalty; however, during five campaigns, and until the unfortunate draft of men from the 26th regiment, not a single soldier from the 42nd deserted. Near the end of the war, the regiment was stationed at Paulus Hook, an outpost from New York leading to New Jersey, and here, for the first time, several men defected to the enemy. One of these deserters, named Anderson, was later captured, tried by a court-martial, and executed.

After the peace the establishment of the regiment was reduced to 8 companies of 50 men each. The officers of the ninth and tenth companies were not put on half-pay, but kept as supernumeraries to fill up vacancies as they occurred in the regiment. Many of the men having been discharged at their own request, their places were supplied by drafts from Fraser’s and Macdonald’s Highlanders, and from the Edinburgh and Hamilton regiments, some of the men in these corps having preferred rather to remain in America than return home with their regiments.

After the peace, the regiment was reduced to 8 companies of 50 men each. The officers from the ninth and tenth companies weren't put on half-pay but were kept on as extras to fill any vacancies that came up in the regiment. Many of the men had been discharged at their own request, so their positions were filled by transfers from Fraser’s and Macdonald’s Highlanders, as well as from the Edinburgh and Hamilton regiments, with some men in these corps choosing to stay in America instead of returning home with their regiments.

During the American revolutionary war the loss of the Royal Highlanders was as follows:—

During the American Revolutionary War, the loss of the Royal Highlanders was as follows:—

KILLED.
In Officers,2
Sergeants,9
Rank and File, including Drummers,72
——
Total,83
 
WOUNDED.
In Officers,12
Sergeants,18
Rank and File, including Drummers,256
——
Total,286
——
Grand Total,369

In October 1783, the regiment was sent to Halifax, in Nova Scotia, where it remained till the year 1786, when six companies were removed to the island of Cape Breton, the remaining two companies being detached to the island of St John. Next year two companies were added to the regiment, in consequence of preparations for war with Holland. Captains William Johnstone and Robert Christie succeeded to these companies. Lieutenant Robert Macdonald, brother of Macdonald of Sanda, from the half-pay of Fraser’s regiment, and Ensign James Rose, were appointed lieutenants; and Ensign David Stewart (afterwards major-general, and author of the Sketches,) and James Stewart, nephew of the Earl of Moray, ensigns.

In October 1783, the regiment was sent to Halifax, Nova Scotia, where it stayed until 1786, when six companies were moved to Cape Breton Island, while the remaining two companies were sent to St. John Island. The following year, two companies were added to the regiment due to preparations for war with Holland. Captains William Johnstone and Robert Christie took charge of these companies. Lieutenant Robert Macdonald, brother of Macdonald of Sanda, came from the half-pay of Fraser’s regiment, and Ensign James Rose was appointed as lieutenants; Ensign David Stewart (who later became a major-general and wrote the Sketches) and James Stewart, the nephew of the Earl of Moray, were designated as ensigns.

On the 1st of January 1785, new colours were presented to the regiment by Major-General John Campbell, commanding the Forces in Nova Scotia, who made an eloquent address on that occasion:—

On January 1, 1785, Major-General John Campbell, who was in charge of the Forces in Nova Scotia, presented new colors to the regiment and gave a powerful speech on that occasion:—

“Forty-second, Royal Highlanders,—With particular pleasure I address you on this occasion, and congratulate you on the service you have done your country, and the honour you have procured yourselves, by protecting your old colours, and defending them from[358] your enemies in different engagements during the late unnatural rebellion.

“Forty-second, Royal Highlanders,—It gives me great pleasure to speak to you today, and I want to congratulate you on the service you have provided to your country and the honor you have earned by standing by your old colors and defending them against[358] your enemies in various battles during the recent unnatural rebellion.

“From those ragged, but honourable, remains, you are now to transfer your allegiance and fidelity to these new National and Regimental Standards of Honour, now consecrated and solemnly dedicated to the service of our King and Country. These Colours are committed to your immediate care and protection; and I trust you will, on all occasions, defend them from your enemies, with honour to yourselves, and service to your country,—with that distinguished and noble bravery which has always characterised the Royal Highlanders in the field of battle.

“From those worn but honorable remnants, you are now to shift your loyalty and commitment to these new National and Regimental Standards of Honor, now dedicated and solemnly devoted to the service of our King and Country. These Colors are entrusted to your direct care and protection; and I trust you will, at all times, defend them from your enemies, bringing honor to yourselves and serving your country—with that remarkable and noble bravery that has always defined the Royal Highlanders in battle.”

“With what pleasure, with what peculiar satisfaction,—nay, with what pride, would I enumerate the different memorable actions where the regiment distinguished itself. To particularise the whole would exceed the bounds of this address: let me therefore beg your indulgence while I take notice only of a few of them.”

“Just imagine the pleasure, the unique satisfaction—no, the pride—I would feel in listing all the remarkable actions where the regiment stood out. Going through all of them would be too much for this speech, so please bear with me while I highlight just a few.”

He then in glowing language alluded to the numerous engagements in which the regiment had distinguished itself, from Fontenoy to Pisquata, and concluded by urging upon the men ever to try to sustain the high character of the regiment, and never to forget they were citizens of a great country, and Christians as well as soldiers.

He then passionately referred to the many battles where the regiment had made a name for itself, from Fontenoy to Pisquata, and ended by encouraging the soldiers to always uphold the regiment's proud reputation and to remember that they were not only soldiers but also citizens of a great country and Christians.

About this time the regiment had to regret the loss of its colonel, Lord John Murray, who died on the 1st of June 1787, after commanding the corps forty-one years. He was the steady friend of the officers and men. Major-General Sir Hector Monro succeeded him in the command.[310]

About this time, the regiment had to mourn the loss of its colonel, Lord John Murray, who passed away on June 1, 1787, after leading the corps for forty-one years. He was a loyal friend to both the officers and the soldiers. Major-General Sir Hector Monro took over the command. [310]

The regiment embarked for England in August 1789, and landed in Portsmouth in October, after an absence of fourteen years. They wintered in Tynemouth barracks, where they received a reinforcement of 245 young recruits. At this time a small alteration was made in the military appointments of the men. Instead of the black leather belts for the bayonet, white buff belts were substituted. The epaulettes of the officers, formerly very small, were then enlarged.[311]

The regiment set off for England in August 1789, arriving in Portsmouth in October after being away for fourteen years. They spent the winter in Tynemouth barracks, where they welcomed 245 new recruits. During this time, there was a small change in the military gear of the soldiers. Instead of the black leather belts for the bayonet, they switched to white buff belts. The epaulettes of the officers, which used to be very small, were also made bigger.[311]

The regiment was removed to Glasgow in the month of May 1790, where they were received with great cordiality by the inhabitants. From an ill-judged hospitality on the part of the citizens, who compelled some of the soldiers to drink copiously of ardent spirits, the discipline of the regiment was relaxed; but its removal to Edinburgh Castle in the month of November cured the evil.

The regiment was moved to Glasgow in May 1790, where the locals welcomed them warmly. Due to some misguided hospitality from the citizens, who urged a few soldiers to drink heavily, the regiment's discipline weakened; however, their transfer to Edinburgh Castle in November fixed the problem.

Warlike preparations having been made in 1790, in expectation of a rupture with Spain, orders were received to augment the regiment; but, from recent occurrences in the Highlands, the regiment was not successful in recruiting. Several independent companies were raised, one of which, a fine body of young Highlanders, recruited by the Marquis of Huntly (afterwards Duke of Gordon), joined the regiment along with his lordship, who had exchanged with Captain Alexander Grant.

Warlike preparations were made in 1790, anticipating a conflict with Spain. Orders came in to increase the size of the regiment; however, due to recent events in the Highlands, the regiment struggled to recruit new members. Several independent companies were formed, including a strong group of young Highlanders recruited by the Marquis of Huntly (later the Duke of Gordon), who joined the regiment alongside his lordship, having swapped places with Captain Alexander Grant.

The regiment was reviewed in June 1791, by Lord Adam Gordon, the commander-in-chief in Scotland, and was marched to the north in October following. The head quarters were at Fort George; one company was stationed at Dundee, another at Montrose, two at Aberdeen, and one at Banff. The regiment assembled at Fort George in the[359] spring of 1792, and after having been marched south to Stirling, and reviewed by the Hon. Lieutenant-General Leslie, returned to their former cantonments along the coast. The men had however scarcely returned to their quarters, when they were ordered to proceed by forced marches into Ross-shire, to quell some tumults among the tenantry who had been cruelly ejected from their farms. Fortunately, however, there was no occasion for the exercise of such an unpleasant duty, as the poor people separated and concealed themselves on hearing of the approach of the military. After a series of marches and countermarches, the regiment returned to its former cantonments.

The regiment was reviewed in June 1791 by Lord Adam Gordon, the commander-in-chief in Scotland, and marched north in October of that year. The headquarters were at Fort George; one company was stationed in Dundee, another in Montrose, two in Aberdeen, and one in Banff. The regiment gathered at Fort George in the[359] spring of 1792, and after being marched south to Stirling and reviewed by the Hon. Lieutenant-General Leslie, returned to their previous posts along the coast. However, the men had barely returned to their quarters when they were ordered to make forced marches into Ross-shire to handle some unrest among tenants who had been cruelly evicted from their farms. Fortunately, there was no need for this unpleasant task, as the poor people dispersed and hid upon hearing about the military's approach. After a series of marches and countermarches, the regiment returned to its previous posts.

In consequence of the war with France, the whole regiment was ordered south, and, preparatory to their march, assembled at Montrose in April 1793. An attempt to increase the establishment by recruiting proved unsuccessful, the result, in some degree, of the depopulating system which had lately been commenced in Ross-shire, and which soured the kindly dispositions of the Highlanders. The corps at this time scarcely exceeded 400 men, and to make up for deficiencies in recruiting, two independent companies, raised by Captains David Hunter of Burnside, and Alexander Campbell of Ardchattan, were ordered to join the regiment.

As a result of the war with France, the entire regiment was ordered south and gathered at Montrose in April 1793 to prepare for their march. An effort to boost the ranks through recruiting was unsuccessful, partly due to the depopulation policies recently implemented in Ross-shire, which turned the Highlanders’ friendly attitudes sour. At that time, the corps had barely 400 men, and to compensate for the recruitment shortfall, two independent companies led by Captains David Hunter of Burnside and Alexander Campbell of Ardchattan were ordered to join the regiment.

On the 8th of May, the regiment embarked at Musselburgh for Hull, the inhabitants of which received the Highlanders most kindly, and were so well pleased with their good conduct that, after they embarked for Flanders, the town sent each man a present of a pair of shoes, a flannel shirt, and worsted socks. The regiment joined the army under his Royal Highness the Duke of York, then encamped in the neighbourhood of Menin, on the 3d of October.

On May 8th, the regiment departed from Musselburgh for Hull, where the locals welcomed the Highlanders warmly. They were so impressed by their good behavior that after the troops left for Flanders, the town gifted each soldier a pair of shoes, a flannel shirt, and wool socks. The regiment joined the army under His Royal Highness the Duke of York, who was then camped near Menin, on October 3rd.

The first enterprise in which the Highlanders were engaged was in conjunction with the light companies of the 19th, 27th, and 57th regiments, in the month of October, when they marched to the relief of Nieuport, then garrisoned by the 53d regiment, and a small battalion of Hessians. On the appearance of this reinforcement, the besiegers retired. The Highlanders had 1 sergeant and 1 private killed, and 2 privates wounded. After this the regiment was re-embarked for England, along with the three others just mentioned, to join an expedition then preparing against the French colonies in the West Indies; but on arriving at Portsmouth, the 42d was ordered to join another expedition then fitting out against the coast of France, under the command of the Earl of Moira. Colonel Graham, who had held the command of the regiment since the year 1791, being at this time appointed to the command of a brigade, the command devolved on Major George Dalrymple.

The first mission the Highlanders participated in was alongside the light companies of the 19th, 27th, and 57th regiments in October. They marched to support Nieuport, which was then garrisoned by the 53rd regiment and a small battalion of Hessians. When this reinforcement arrived, the attackers withdrew. The Highlanders suffered 1 sergeant and 1 private killed, and 2 privates wounded. After this, the regiment was re-embarked for England, together with the three other regiments mentioned, to join an expedition being prepared against the French colonies in the West Indies. However, upon arriving at Portsmouth, the 42nd was ordered to join another expedition being organized against the coast of France, led by the Earl of Moira. Colonel Graham, who had commanded the regiment since 1791, was appointed to command a brigade at this time, so Major George Dalrymple took over command.

The expedition sailed on the 30th of November; but although it reached the coast of France to the eastward of Cape la Hogue, no landing took place. The expedition, after stopping some time at Guernsey, returned to Portsmouth in the beginning of January 1794. The troops remained in England till the 18th of June, when they were re-embarked for Flanders, under the command of the Earl of Moira. They landed at Ostend on the 26th. At this time the allied armies, in consequence of the advance of a large French army and the partial defection of Prussia, were placed in a very critical situation, particularly the small division under the Duke of York encamped at Malines. A junction with the duke became a primary object with Lord Moira, who accordingly resolved to abandon Ostend. He embarked all the stores and the garrison, and whilst the embarkation was proceeding, the troops were ordered under arms on the sand hills in the neighbourhood in light marching order. The officers left all their luggage behind, except what they carried on their backs. In the evening of the 28th the troops moved forward, and halting ten miles beyond the town, proceeded at midnight towards Ostaker, and reached Alost on the 3d of July. Whilst these troops remained here, about 400 of the enemy’s cavalry entered the town, and being mistaken for Hessians, passed unmolested to the market-place. One of them made an attempt to cut down a Highlander named Macdonald, who was passing through the market-place with a basket on his head. The dragoon having wounded the man severely in the hand which held the basket, the enraged mountaineer drew his bayonet with the other hand and attacked the horseman, who fled. Macdonald thereupon continued his course,[360] venting his regret as he went along that he had not a broadsword to cut down the intruder. On being recognised, the enemy were driven out by some dragoons and picquets.

The expedition set sail on November 30th; however, even though it reached the coast of France east of Cape la Hogue, there was no landing. After spending some time in Guernsey, the expedition returned to Portsmouth in early January 1794. The troops stayed in England until June 18th, when they were re-embarked for Flanders under the command of the Earl of Moira. They landed at Ostend on the 26th. At that time, the allied armies were in a very precarious situation due to the advance of a large French army and the partial defection of Prussia, especially the small division under the Duke of York camped at Malines. Forming a connection with the Duke became a primary objective for Lord Moira, who decided to abandon Ostend. He loaded all the supplies and the garrison onto ships, and while that was happening, the troops were ordered to stand ready on the nearby sand hills in light marching order. The officers left all their baggage behind except for what they could carry. On the evening of the 28th, the troops moved out, stopping ten miles past the town, and then continued toward Ostaker at midnight, reaching Alost on July 3rd. While the troops were here, about 400 enemy cavalry entered the town and were mistaken for Hessians, allowing them to pass through the market square without being disturbed. One of them tried to attack a Highlander named Macdonald, who was walking through the market with a basket on his head. The dragoon seriously wounded him in the hand that held the basket, prompting the angry Highlander to draw his bayonet with his other hand and charge at the cavalryman, who quickly fled. Macdonald then moved on, expressing regret that he didn’t have a broadsword to take down the intruder. Once recognized, the enemy was driven out by some dragoons and pickets.

After a fatiguing march in presence of a superior force under General Vandamme, the reinforcement joined the Duke of York on the 9th of July. A succession of petty skirmishes occurred until the 20th, when Lord Moira resigned the command. He was succeeded by Lieutenant-General Ralph Abercromby, to whom the command of the third brigade, or reserve, in which were the Highlanders, was assigned. The army crossed the Waal at Nimeguen on the 8th of October. Several smart affairs took place between the advanced posts of the two armies till the 20th, when the enemy attacked the whole of the British advanced posts. They were repulsed, but the 77th regiment sustained a severe loss in officers and men. By incessant attacks, however, the enemy established themselves in front of Nimeguen, and began to erect batteries preparatory to a siege; but on the 4th of November they were driven from their works, after an obstinate resistance. The enemy still persevering with great energy to push their preparations for a siege, it was found necessary to evacuate the town.

After a tiring march in front of a larger force led by General Vandamme, the reinforcements joined the Duke of York on July 9th. A series of small skirmishes took place until the 20th, when Lord Moira stepped down from command. He was replaced by Lieutenant-General Ralph Abercromby, who was given command of the third brigade, or reserve, which included the Highlanders. The army crossed the Waal at Nijmegen on October 8th. Numerous intense encounters occurred between the advanced posts of both armies until the 20th, when the enemy attacked all of the British advanced positions. They were pushed back, but the 77th regiment suffered significant losses in officers and men. However, through continuous attacks, the enemy established their position in front of Nijmegen and began to set up batteries in preparation for a siege; but on November 4th, they were driven from their works after a fierce fight. With the enemy still energetically advancing their siege preparations, it became necessary to evacuate the town.

This evacuation took place on the 7th of November, and the army was cantoned along the banks of the river. They suffered greatly from the severity of the weather, and so intense was the frost, that the enemy crossed the Waal on the ice. They took post at Thuyl; but although the place was surrounded with entrenchments, and the approach flanked by batteries placed on the isle of Bommell, they were forced from all their posts, and obliged to repass the Waal, by a body of 8000 British, among whom was the third brigade. The loss of the British was trifling. The enemy again crossed the Waal on the 4th of January 1795, and retook Thuyl, from which it was now found impossible to dislodge them. In an attack which they made on the forces under General David Dundas at Gildermaslen, they were repulsed with the loss of 200 men, whilst that of the British was only about one-fourth of that number. The 42d had 1 private killed, and Lieutenant-Colonel Lamond and 7 privates wounded.

This evacuation happened on November 7th, and the army was stationed along the riverbanks. They endured significant hardships due to the harsh weather, and the frost was so severe that the enemy crossed the Waal on the ice. They set up camp at Thuyl; but even though the area was surrounded by fortifications and had batteries on the island of Bommell providing cover, they were pushed out of all their positions and had to cross the Waal again, facing a force of 8,000 British troops, including the third brigade. The British suffered minimal losses. The enemy crossed the Waal again on January 4, 1795, and reclaimed Thuyl, making it impossible to dislodge them. When they attacked General David Dundas's forces at Gildermaslen, they were repelled, losing 200 men, while British losses were only about a quarter of that. The 42nd had 1 private killed, and Lieutenant-Colonel Lamond along with 7 privates wounded.

Compelled by the severity of the weather, and the increasing numbers of the French, to retreat, the British troops retired behind the Leck, after the division under Lord Cathcart had repulsed an attack made by the enemy on the 8th.

Compelled by the harsh weather and the growing number of French forces, the British troops pulled back behind the Leck after Lord Cathcart's division fended off an enemy attack on the 8th.

Disease, the result of a want of necessaries and proper clothing, had greatly diminished the ranks of the British; and the men, whose robustness of constitution had hitherto enabled them to withstand the rigours of one of the severest winters ever remembered, at last sank under the accumulated hardships which beset them. Such was the state of the British army when General Pichegru, crossing the Waal in great force, made a general attack on the 14th of January along the whole line, from Arnheim to Amerougen. After a continued resistance till morning, the British began the disastrous retreat to Deventer, the miseries of which have only been exceeded by the sufferings of the French in their disastrous retreat from Moscow.[312] The inhumanity of the Dutch boors, who uniformly shut their doors against the unfortunate sufferers, will ever remain a disgrace on the Dutch nation. The hospitable conduct of the inhabitants of Bremen, where the remains of this luckless army arrived in the beginning of April, formed a noble contrast to that of the selfish and unfeeling Dutch.

Disease, caused by a lack of essentials and proper clothing, had significantly reduced the ranks of the British. The men, who had previously shown great physical strength to survive one of the harshest winters ever recorded, finally succumbed to the many hardships they faced. This was the condition of the British army when General Pichegru, crossing the Waal with a large force, launched a full-scale attack on January 14th along the entire front, from Arnheim to Amerougen. After a prolonged resistance until morning, the British began their disastrous retreat to Deventer, a hardship only surpassed by the suffering of the French in their ill-fated retreat from Moscow.[312] The cruelty of the Dutch farmers, who consistently closed their doors to the unfortunate refugees, will always be a stain on the Dutch nation. In contrast, the generous behavior of the residents of Bremen, where the remnants of this unfortunate army arrived in early April, highlighted the selfishness and lack of compassion shown by the Dutch.

In no former campaign was the superiority of the Highlanders over their companions in arms, in enduring privations and fatigues, more conspicuous than in this; for whilst some of the newly-raised regiments lost more than 300 men by disease alone, the 42d, which had 300 young recruits in its ranks, lost only 25, including those killed in battle, from the time of their disembarkation at Ostend till their embarkation at Bremen, on the 14th of April.

In no previous campaign was the Highlanders' superiority over their fellow soldiers in overcoming hardships and exhaustion more evident than in this one. While some of the newly formed regiments lost over 300 men just to disease, the 42nd, which had 300 young recruits, only lost 25, including those killed in battle, from the time they landed at Ostend until they boarded again at Bremen on April 14th.

The Royal Highlanders having landed at Harwich were marched to Chelmsford, and encamped in June 1795 in the neighbourhood of Danbury. In September the regiment was augmented to 1000 men, by drafts from the Strathspey and Perthshire Highlanders, and the regiments of Colonel Duncan Cameron and Colonel Simon Fraser, which had been raised the preceding year, and were now broken[361] up. “Although these drafts,” says General Stewart, “furnished many good and serviceable men, they were, in many respects, very inferior to former recruits. This difference of character was more particularly marked in their habits and manners in quarters, than in their conduct in the field, which was always unexceptionable. Having been embodied for upwards of eighteen months, and having been subject to a greater mixture of character than was usual in Highland battalions, these corps had lost much of their original manners, and of that strict attention to religious and moral duties which distinguished the Highland youths on quitting their native glens, and which, when in corps unmixed with men of different characters, they always retained. This intermixture produced a sensible change in the moral conduct and character of the regiment.”

The Royal Highlanders arrived at Harwich and were marched to Chelmsford, where they set up camp in June 1795 near Danbury. In September, the regiment expanded to 1,000 men, thanks to drafts from the Strathspey and Perthshire Highlanders, as well as from the regiments of Colonel Duncan Cameron and Colonel Simon Fraser, which had been raised the previous year and were now being disbanded[361]. “Although these drafts,” says General Stewart, “provided many good and capable men, they were, in many ways, not as strong as earlier recruits. This difference in character was especially noticeable in their habits and behavior while in quarters, rather than in their conduct in the field, which was always excellent. Having been together for over eighteen months and having been exposed to a wider variety of personalities than is typical in Highland battalions, these groups had lost much of their original ways and the strict attention to religious and moral duties that distinguished Highland youth when they left their home glens. In unmixed units, they consistently maintained these values. This mixture led to a noticeable change in the moral conduct and character of the regiment.”

Since 1795 the soldiers of the 42d have worn a red feather or “heckle” in their bonnets, being in this respect distinguished from all the other Highland regiments. The following is the story of the “glorious old red heckle,” as told by Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, who, we believe, had his information directly from those who took part in the exploit on account of which the Black Watch is entitled to wear the plume.

Since 1795, the soldiers of the 42nd have worn a red feather or "heckle" in their bonnets, setting them apart from all the other Highland regiments. Here’s the story of the "glorious old red heckle," as recounted by Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, who, we believe, got his information directly from those who were involved in the event that earned the Black Watch the right to wear the plume.

In December 1794, when the Forty-Second were quartered at Thuyl, as above mentioned, they received orders for the night of the 31st to march upon Bommell, distant some miles on the opposite side of the river Waal, which they reached by four o’clock on the morning of 1st January 1795. Here they were joined by a number of other regiments, and lay on their arms until daybreak, when they attacked the French army, and drove them across the river on the ice. The British held their position on the banks of the river until the evening of the 3d, when (the French having been reinforced) a partial retreat took place early on the morning of the 4th. The British retired upon the village of Guildermalson, where the 42d, with a number of other regiments, halted, and formed up to cover the retreat through the village. The French cavalry, however, cut through the retreating picquets, and made their way up to the regiments stationed at the village, where they were met and repulsed, and a number of them taken prisoners.[313] Two field-pieces were placed in front of the village to protect the retreat of the picquets; but instead of resisting the charge of cavalry, they (the picquets) retreated to the rear of the village, leaving their guns in possession of the French, who commenced dragging them off. An A.D.C. (Major Rose) ordered Major Dalrymple, commanding the 42d, to charge with his regiment, and retake the guns; which was immediately done, with the loss of 1 man killed and 3 wounded. The guns were thus rescued and dragged in by the 42d, the horses having been disabled and the harness cut.

In December 1794, when the Forty-Second was stationed at Thuyl, as mentioned earlier, they got orders for the night of the 31st to march towards Bommell, which was several miles away on the opposite side of the river Waal. They arrived there by four o’clock in the morning on January 1, 1795. They were joined by several other regiments and stayed armed until dawn, when they attacked the French army and pushed them across the river on the ice. The British held their position along the riverbanks until the evening of the 3rd, when (after the French received reinforcements) they started a partial retreat early on the morning of the 4th. The British fell back to the village of Guildermalson, where the 42d, along with some other regiments, stopped and formed up to cover the retreat through the village. However, French cavalry broke through the retreating pickets and advanced on the regiments in the village, where they were confronted and pushed back, with several of them captured. Two field pieces were set up in front of the village to protect the pickets' retreat; but instead of holding their ground against the cavalry charge, the pickets fell back to the rear of the village, leaving their guns to the French, who began hauling them away. An A.D.C. (Major Rose) instructed Major Dalrymple, who commanded the 42d, to charge with his regiment and reclaim the guns. This was promptly done, resulting in the loss of 1 man killed and 3 wounded. The guns were successfully retrieved and pulled back by the 42d, although the horses had been disabled and the harness cut.

There was little or no notice taken of this affair at the time, as all was bustle; but after their arrival in England, it was rumoured that the 42d were to get some distinctive badge for their conduct in retaking the guns on the 4th of January; but the nature of the honour was kept a profound secret. On the 4th of June 1795, as the regiment, then quartered at Royston, Cambridgeshire, was out on parade to fire three rounds in honour of his Majesty’s birthday, the men were surprised and delighted when a large box was brought on to the field, and a red feather distributed to each soldier. This distinctive ornament has ever since adorned the otherwise funereal head-dress of the old Black Watch.

There was hardly any attention paid to this event at the time, as everything was hectic; however, after they arrived in England, it was rumored that the 42nd would receive a special badge for their bravery in reclaiming the guns on January 4th; but the details of this honor were kept completely under wraps. On June 4, 1795, while the regiment, stationed in Royston, Cambridgeshire, was on parade to fire three rounds in celebration of the King’s birthday, the soldiers were surprised and thrilled when a large box was brought onto the field, and a red feather was given to each soldier. This distinctive ornament has since adorned the otherwise somber headgear of the old Black Watch.

In 1822, from a mistaken direction in a book of dress for the guidance of the army, some of the other Highland regiments concluded that they also had a right to wear “a red vulture feather.” The 42d, however, remonstrated, and their representations at headquarters called forth the following memorandum:—

In 1822, based on a misinterpretation in a military dress guide, some of the other Highland regiments decided they should also wear “a red vulture feather.” However, the 42nd objected, and their concerns led to the following memorandum from headquarters:—

For Officers commanding Highland Regiments.

“For Officers in Charge of Highland Regiments.”

Horse Guards, 20th Aug. 1822.

“Horse Guards, Aug 20, 1822.”

“The red vulture feather prescribed by the recent regulations for Highland regiments is intended to be used exclusively by the Forty-Second Regiment: other Highland corps will be allowed to continue to wear the same description of feather that may have been hitherto in use.

“The red vulture feather required by the recent rules for Highland regiments is meant to be used only by the Forty-Second Regiment: other Highland units will be allowed to keep wearing the same type of feather they have been using up to now.”

H. Torrens, Adjutant-General.”

“H. Torrens, Adjutant General.”


III.

1795–1811.

Expedition to the West Indies—England, Gibraltar, Minorca, 1798—Expedition to Egypt, 1800—Battle of the 13th March 1801—Battle of the 21st—Death of Sir Ralph Abercromby—Capture of Rosetta—Surrender of Grand Cairo and of Alexandria—England—Misunderstanding between the 42d and the Highland Society of London—The regiment reviewed by George III.—Return of the 42d to Scotland—Embarks at Leith for Weeley in Essex—Second battalion—Gibraltar—Portugal—Spain—Retreat to Corunna—Battle of Corunna—Death of Sir John Moore—England, 1809—Walcheren—Scotland, 1810—England, 1811.

Expedition to the West Indies—England, Gibraltar, Minorca, 1798—Expedition to Egypt, 1800—Battle of March 13, 1801—Battle of the 21st—Death of Sir Ralph Abercromby—Capture of Rosetta—Surrender of Grand Cairo and Alexandria—England—Misunderstanding between the 42nd and the Highland Society of London—The regiment reviewed by George III.—Return of the 42nd to Scotland—Embarks at Leith for Weeley in Essex—Second battalion—Gibraltar—Portugal—Spain—Retreat to Corunna—Battle of Corunna—Death of Sir John Moore—England, 1809—Walcheren—Scotland, 1810—England, 1811.

Government having determined to reduce the French and Dutch possessions in the West Indies, a large armament was fitted out under the command of Lieutenant-General Sir Ralph Abercromby. The land forces consisted of 460 cavalry and 16,479 infantry. The Royal Highlanders formed part of this expedition. Another expedition, destined also for the West Indies, consisting of 2600 cavalry and 5680 foot, assembled at Cork during the embarkation of the first. Great care was taken to furnish the troops with everything necessary for the voyage, and particular attention was paid to their clothing. To protect them from the damps and chills of midnight, they were supplied with flannel, and various changes were made in their clothing to guard them against the effects of the yellow fever. Among other changes, the plaid kilt and bonnet of the Highlanders were laid aside, and their place supplied by Russian duck pantaloons and a round hat; but experience showed that the Highland dress was better suited to a campaign in the West Indies during the rainy season, than the articles which superseded it.

The government decided to reduce French and Dutch territories in the West Indies and organized a large military force led by Lieutenant-General Sir Ralph Abercromby. The land forces included 460 cavalry and 16,479 infantry, with the Royal Highlanders part of this mission. Another expedition aimed at the West Indies, consisting of 2,600 cavalry and 5,680 infantry, gathered in Cork while the first was embarking. Great care was taken to equip the troops with everything they needed for the journey, especially concerning their clothing. To protect them from the dampness and chills of night, they were provided with flannel, and various adjustments were made to their outfits to shield them from yellow fever. Among other changes, the Highlanders swapped their plaid kilts and bonnets for Russian duck pants and round hats; however, it became clear that the Highland attire was actually more suitable for a campaign in the rainy West Indies than the replacements they were given.

The embarkation was completed by the 27th of October 1795; but in consequence of damage sustained by some of the ships in a hurricane, and the loss of others, the expedition did not sail till the 11th of November. On that day the fleet, amounting to 328 sail, got under weigh with a favourable breeze. Owing to accidents which befell two of the ships, the fleet did not clear the channel till the 13th of December; but it had scarcely got out when a violent storm arose, which continued almost without intermission for several weeks. The greater part of the fleet was scattered, and many of the ships took refuge in different ports in England. Admiral Crichton struggled with such of the ships as remained with him till the end of January, but was at last obliged, from the disabled state of some of the ships, to return to Portsmouth, where he arrived on the 29th of that month with about 50 sail. Seventy-eight of the ships which kept the sea proceeded on their voyage, and reached Barbadoes in a straggling manner. Had the troops been sent off in detachments as they embarked, these misfortunes would have been avoided.

The embarkation was completed by October 27, 1795; but due to damage sustained by some of the ships in a hurricane, and the loss of others, the expedition didn't sail until November 11. On that day, the fleet, consisting of 328 ships, set out with a good breeze. Because of accidents involving two of the ships, the fleet didn't clear the channel until December 13; however, it had barely gotten out when a severe storm broke out, which lasted almost without pause for several weeks. Most of the fleet was scattered, and many ships took refuge in different ports in England. Admiral Crichton managed to keep the ships that remained with him until the end of January, but he finally had to return to Portsmouth due to the disabled condition of some of the ships, arriving on the 29th of that month with about 50 ships. Seventy-eight of the ships that stayed at sea continued their voyage and reached Barbados in a disorganized way. If the troops had been sent off in detachments as they boarded, these misfortunes could have been avoided.

After the partial return of the expedition, the destination of some of the returned regiments was changed. Five companies of the Highlanders were in a few weeks embarked for Gibraltar, under the commanded of Lieutenant-Colonel Dickson. The other five companies reached Barbadoes on the 9th of February in the Middlesex East Indiaman, one of the straggling ships which had proceeded on the voyage. The expedition again put to sea on the 14th of February, and arrived at Barbadoes on the 14th of March. By the great care of Sir Ralph Abercromby, in ordering the transports to be properly ventilated on their arrival, and by enforcing cleanliness and exercise among the troops, few deaths occurred; and of the five Highland companies, none died, and only 4 men with trifling complaints were left on board when the troops disembarked at St Lucia in April. The troops from Cork, though favoured with better weather, were less fortunate in their voyage, several officers and a great many men having died.

After the partial return of the expedition, the destination of some of the returning regiments was changed. Five companies of the Highlanders were soon shipped out to Gibraltar, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Dickson. The other five companies arrived at Barbados on February 9th on the Middlesex, one of the straggling ships that had continued the journey. The expedition set sail again on February 14th and reached Barbados on March 14th. Thanks to Sir Ralph Abercromby’s careful planning to keep the transports well-ventilated upon arrival, along with promoting cleanliness and exercise among the troops, there were few deaths; none from the five Highland companies died, and only four men with minor complaints stayed on board when the troops disembarked at St Lucia in April. The troops from Cork, despite having better weather, were less fortunate on their voyage, as several officers and many men lost their lives.

The first enterprise was against the Dutch colonies of Demerara and Berbice, which surrendered to a part of the Cork division under Major-General White on the 22d of April. On the same day the expedition sailed from Barbadoes, and appeared off St Lucia on the 26th, it being considered imprudent to attempt Guadaloupe with a force which had been so much diminished.

The first mission was against the Dutch colonies of Demerara and Berbice, which gave up to part of the Cork division led by Major-General White on April 22nd. On the same day, the expedition set sail from Barbados and arrived off St. Lucia on the 26th, as it was deemed unwise to try for Guadeloupe with a force that had been significantly reduced.

The troops landed in four divisions at Longueville Bay, Pigeon Island, Chock Bay, and Ance la Raze. The Highlanders, under the command of Brigadier-General John Moore, landed in a small bay close under Pigeon[363] Island. The army moved forward on the 27th to close in upon Morne Fortunée, the principal post in the island. To enable them to invest this place, it became necessary to obtain possession of Morne Chabot, a strong and commanding position overlooking the principal approach. Detachments under the command of Brigadier-Generals Moore and the Hon. John Hope, were accordingly ordered to attack this post on two different points. General Moore advanced at midnight, and General Hope followed an hour after by a less circuitous route; but falling in with the enemy sooner than he expected, General Moore carried the Morne, after a short but obstinate resistance, before General Hope came up. Next day General Moore took possession of Morne Duchassaux. By the advance of Major-General Morshead from Ance la Raze, Morne Fortunée was completely invested, but not until several officers and about 50 of the grenadiers, who formed the advanced post under Lieutenant-Colonel Macdonald, had been killed and wounded.

The troops landed in four divisions at Longueville Bay, Pigeon Island, Chock Bay, and Ance la Raze. The Highlanders, led by Brigadier-General John Moore, landed in a small bay right next to Pigeon[363] Island. The army moved forward on the 27th to surround Morne Fortunée, the main post on the island. To effectively invest this location, it was necessary to take control of Morne Chabot, a strong position overlooking the main approach. Detachments under the command of Brigadier-Generals Moore and the Hon. John Hope were instructed to attack this post from two different points. General Moore advanced at midnight, and General Hope followed an hour later via a less indirect route; however, encountering the enemy sooner than he anticipated, General Moore captured the Morne after a brief but fierce resistance, before General Hope arrived. The next day, General Moore took control of Morne Duchassaux. With Major-General Morshead advancing from Ance la Raze, Morne Fortunée was fully invested, but not before several officers and about 50 of the grenadiers, who formed the forward post under Lieutenant-Colonel Macdonald, had been killed and injured.

To dispossess the enemy of the batteries they had erected on the Cul de Sac, Major-General Morshead’s division was ordered to advance against two batteries on the left; whilst Major-General Hope, with the five companies of the Highlanders, the light infantry of the 57th regiment, and a detachment of Malcolm’s Rangers, supported by the 55th regiment, was to attack the battery of Secke, close to the works of Morne Fortunée. The light infantry and the rangers quickly drove the enemy from the battery; but they were obliged to retire from the battery in their turn under the cover of the Highlanders, in consequence of the other divisions under Brigadier-General Perryn and Colonel Riddle having been obstructed in their advance. In this affair Colonel Malcolm, a brave officer, was killed, and Lieutenant J. J. Fraser of the 42d, and a few men, wounded. The other divisions suffered severely.

To take control of the enemy's batteries set up on the Cul de Sac, Major-General Morshead’s division was ordered to move against two batteries on the left; meanwhile, Major-General Hope, leading the five companies of the Highlanders, the light infantry of the 57th regiment, and a detachment of Malcolm’s Rangers, supported by the 55th regiment, was tasked with attacking the Secke battery near the Morne Fortunée works. The light infantry and the Rangers quickly pushed the enemy out of the battery, but they had to fall back under the protection of the Highlanders due to the other divisions under Brigadier-General Perryn and Colonel Riddle being hindered in their advance. During this operation, Colonel Malcolm, a courageous officer, was killed, and Lieutenant J. J. Fraser of the 42nd and a few men were wounded. The other divisions faced heavy losses.

So great were the difficulties which presented themselves from the steep and rugged nature of the ground, that the first battery was not ready to open till the 14th of May. In an attempt which the 31st regiment made upon a fortified ridge called the Vizie, on the evening of the 17th, they were repulsed with great loss; but the grenadiers, who had pushed forward to support them, compelled the enemy to retire. For six days a constant fire was kept up between the batteries and the fort. Having ineffectually attempted to drive back the 27th regiment from a lodgment they had formed within 500 yards of the garrison, the enemy applied for and obtained a suspension of hostilities. This was soon followed by a capitulation and the surrender of the whole island. The garrison marched out on the 29th, and became prisoners of war. The loss of the British was 2 field officers, 3 captains, 5 subalterns, and 184 non-commissioned officers and rank and file killed; and 4 field officers, 12 captains, 15 subalterns, and 523 non-commissioned officers and rank and file wounded and missing.

The challenges posed by the steep and rough terrain were so significant that the first battery wasn’t ready to fire until May 14th. On the evening of the 17th, the 31st regiment attempted to take a fortified ridge known as the Vizie but was pushed back with heavy losses; however, the grenadiers who advanced to support them forced the enemy to retreat. For six days, there was continuous fire exchanged between the batteries and the fort. After unsuccessful attempts to drive the 27th regiment away from a position they had established just 500 yards from the garrison, the enemy requested and received a ceasefire. This eventually led to a surrender and the capitulation of the entire island. The garrison marched out on the 29th and became prisoners of war. The British losses included 2 field officers, 3 captains, 5 subalterns, and 184 non-commissioned officers and troops killed; and 4 field officers, 12 captains, 15 subalterns, and 523 non-commissioned officers and troops wounded or missing.

As an instance of the influence of the mind on bodily health, and of the effect of mental activity in preventing disease, General Stewart adduces this expedition as a striking illustration:—“During the operations which, from the nature of the country, were extremely harassing, the troops continued remarkably healthy; but immediately after the cessation of hostilities they began to droop. The five companies of Highlanders, who landed 508 men, sent few to the hospital until the third day subsequent to the surrender; but after this event, so sudden was the change in their health, that upwards of 60 men were laid up within the space of seven days. This change may be, in part, ascribed to the sudden transition from incessant activity to repose, but its principal cause must have been the relaxation of the mental and physical energies, after the motives which stimulated them had subsided.”

As an example of how the mind affects physical health and how mental activity can help prevent illness, General Stewart presents this expedition as a clear illustration: “During the operations, which were extremely exhausting due to the nature of the country, the troops remained remarkably healthy; but right after the fighting stopped, they started to decline. The five companies of Highlanders, which landed 508 men, had few individuals go to the hospital until the third day after the surrender; however, after that event, the change in their health was so sudden that over 60 men were bedridden within just seven days. This shift can be partly attributed to the abrupt change from constant activity to rest, but primarily, it must stem from the relaxation of both mental and physical energies once the reasons that had driven them diminished.”

The next enterprise was against St Vincent, where the expedition, consisting of the Buffs, the 14th, 34th, 42d, 53d, 54th, 59th, and 63d regiments, and the 2d West Indian Regiment, landed on the 8th of June. The enemy had erected four redoubts on a high ridge, called the Vizie, on which they had taken up a position. The arrangements for an attack having been completed on the 10th, the troops were drawn up in two divisions under Major-Generals Hunter and William Morshed, at a short distance from the ridge. Another division formed on the opposite side[364] of the hill. The attack was commenced by a fire from some field-pieces on the redoubts, which was kept up for some hours, apparently with little effect. As a feint, the Highlanders and some of the Rangers in the meantime moved forward to the bottom of a woody steep which terminated the ridge, on the top of which stood one of the redoubts, the first in the range. Pushing their way up the steep, the 42d turned the feint into a real assault, and, with the assistance of the Buffs, by whom they were supported, drove the enemy successively from the first three redoubts in less than half an hour. Some of the Highlanders had pushed close under the last and principal redoubt, but the general, seeing that he had the enemy in his power, and wishing to spare the lives of his troops, recalled the Highlanders, and offered the enemy terms of capitulation, which were accepted. The conditions, inter alia, were, that the enemy should embark as prisoners of war; but several hundreds of them broke the capitulation by escaping into the woods the following night. The total loss of the British on this occasion was 181 in killed and wounded. The Highlanders had 1 sergeant and 12 rank and file killed; and 1 officer (Lieutenant Simon Fraser), 2 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 29 rank and file wounded.[314]

The next mission was against St. Vincent, where the expedition, made up of the Buffs, the 14th, 34th, 42nd, 53rd, 54th, 59th, and 63rd regiments, along with the 2nd West Indian Regiment, landed on June 8th. The enemy had built four strongholds on a high ridge known as the Vizie, where they had established their position. Once the plans for an attack were finalized on the 10th, the troops were set up in two divisions under Major-Generals Hunter and William Morshed, positioned at a short distance from the ridge. Another division formed on the opposite side of the hill. The attack began with gunfire from some field pieces aimed at the strongholds, which continued for several hours with apparently little impact. As a distraction, the Highlanders and some Rangers moved forward to the base of a wooded slope leading up to the ridge, where one of the strongholds was located. The 42nd regiment pushed up the slope, turning the distraction into a real assault, and, with support from the Buffs, drove the enemy from the first three strongholds in under half an hour. Some Highlanders had advanced close to the last and main stronghold, but the general, realizing he had the enemy at a disadvantage and wanting to save his troops, called the Highlanders back and offered the enemy terms of surrender, which they accepted. The conditions, inter alia, stated that the enemy would leave as prisoners of war; however, several hundred of them broke the terms by escaping into the woods the following night. The total British loss on this occasion was 181 in killed and wounded. The Highlanders had 1 sergeant and 12 soldiers killed; and 1 officer (Lieutenant Simon Fraser), 2 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 29 soldiers wounded.[314]

In order to subjugate the island, the troops were divided and sent to different stations, and military posts were established in the neighbourhood of the country possessed by the Caribs and brigands. Favoured by the natural strength of the country, the enemy carried on a petty warfare with the troops among the woods till the month of September, when they surrendered. The French, including the brigands, were sent prisoners to England, and the Indians or Caribs, amounting to upwards of 5000, were transported to Ratan, an island in the gulf of Mexico.[315]

To conquer the island, the troops were split up and assigned to different locations, and military posts were set up around the areas controlled by the Caribs and bandits. Taking advantage of the natural defenses of the land, the enemy engaged in guerrilla warfare with the troops in the forests until September, when they finally surrendered. The French, along with the bandits, were taken as prisoners to England, and the Indians or Caribs, numbering over 5,000, were transported to Ratan, an island in the Gulf of Mexico.[315]

In September, Sir Ralph Abercromby returned to England, when the temporary command of the army devolved upon Major-General Charles Graham, who was promoted this year from the lieutenant-colonelcy of the 42d to the colonelcy of the 5th West India Regiment. He was succeeded in the lieutenant-colonelcy by Major James Stewart. The commander-in-chief returned from England in February 1797, and immediately collected a force for an attack on Trinidad, which surrendered without opposition. He, thereafter, assembled a body of troops, consisting of the 26th light dragoons dismounted, the 14th, 42d, 53d, and some other corps, at St Christopher’s, for an attack on Porto Rico, whither they proceeded on the 15th of April, and anchored off Congregus’s Point on the 17th. The enemy made a slight opposition to the landing, but retired when the troops disembarked. As the inhabitants of Porto Rico, who had been represented as favourable, did not show any disposition to surrender, and as the Moro or castle was too strong to be attacked with such an inconsiderable force, which was insufficient to blockade more than one of its sides, the commander-in-chief resolved to give up the attempt, and accordingly re-embarked his troops on the 30th of April. This was the last enterprise against the enemy in that quarter during the rest of the war. The Highlanders were sent to Martinique, where they embarked for England, free from sickness, after having the casualties of the two preceding years more than supplied by volunteers from the 79th Highlanders, then stationed in Martinique. The Royal Highlanders landed at Portsmouth on the 30th of July in good health, and were marched to Hillsea barracks. After remaining a few weeks there, the five companies embarked for Gibraltar, where they joined the five other companies, whose destination had been changed by their return to port after the sailing of the expedition to the West Indies. The regiment was now 1100 men strong.

In September, Sir Ralph Abercromby came back to England, and Major-General Charles Graham took over temporary command of the army. This year, he was promoted from lieutenant colonel of the 42nd to colonel of the 5th West India Regiment. Major James Stewart succeeded him as lieutenant colonel. The commander-in-chief returned from England in February 1797 and quickly gathered a force to attack Trinidad, which surrendered without resistance. He then assembled troops, including the dismounted 26th light dragoons, the 14th, 42nd, 53rd, and other units, at St Christopher’s for an attack on Puerto Rico. They set out on April 15 and anchored off Congregus’s Point on the 17th. The enemy offered slight resistance to the landing but retreated as the troops came ashore. Since the people of Puerto Rico, who were said to be favorably inclined, showed no willingness to surrender and because the Moro (castle) was too strong to assault with such a small force—unable to blockade more than one side—the commander-in-chief decided to abandon the attempt and re-embarked his troops on April 30. This marked the last operation against the enemy in that area for the rest of the war. The Highlanders were sent to Martinique, where they boarded ships to England, in good health and free from illness, after the casualties of the past two years were more than compensated by volunteers from the 79th Highlanders, who were stationed in Martinique. The Royal Highlanders landed at Portsmouth on July 30 in good health and were marched to Hillsea barracks. After a few weeks there, the five companies left for Gibraltar, where they joined the five other companies whose original destination changed when their expedition to the West Indies returned to port. The regiment was now 1,100 men strong.

The next service in which the Royal Highlanders were engaged was on an expedition against the island of Minorca, under the command of Lieutenant-General the Hon. Sir Charles Stewart, in the month of November 1798. The British troops having invested Cittadella, the principal fortress in the island, on the 14th of November, the Spanish commander, who had concentrated his forces in that garrison, surrendered on the following day. The Spanish general, whose force greatly exceeded that of the invaders, was deceived as to their numbers, which, from the artful mode in which they were dispersed over the adjoining eminences, he believed to amount to at least 10,000 men.

The next mission the Royal Highlanders took part in was an expedition to the island of Minorca, led by Lieutenant-General the Hon. Sir Charles Stewart, in November 1798. The British troops had surrounded Cittadella, the main fortress on the island, and on November 14th, the Spanish commander, who had gathered his troops in that garrison, surrendered the next day. The Spanish general, whose forces were much larger than those of the invaders, was misled about their numbers, which he thought totaled at least 10,000 men, due to the clever way they were spread out over the nearby hills.

The possession of Minorca was of considerable importance, as it was made the rendezvous of a large force about to be employed on the coast of the Mediterranean, in support of our allies, in the year 1800. The command of this army was given to Sir Ralph Abercromby, who arrived on the 22d of June 1799, accompanied by Major-Generals Hutchinson and Moore. A part of the army was embarked for the relief of Genoa, then closely besieged by the French, and a detachment was also sent to Colonel Thomas Graham of Balgowan, who blockaded the garrison of La Vallette in the island of Malta.

The control of Minorca was very important because it became the meeting point for a large force set to operate on the Mediterranean coast, supporting our allies in 1800. Sir Ralph Abercromby was appointed to command this army, arriving on June 22, 1799, along with Major-Generals Hutchinson and Moore. Some of the army was sent to help Genoa, which was under heavy siege by the French, while another group was dispatched to Colonel Thomas Graham of Balgowan, who was blockading the garrison of La Vallette in Malta.

Genoa having surrendered before the reinforcement arrived, the troops returned to Minorca, and were afterwards embarked for Gibraltar, where they arrived on the 14th of September, when accounts were received of the surrender of Malta, after a blockade of nearly two years. Early in October the armament sailed for Cadiz, to take possession of the city, and the Spanish fleet in the harbour of Carraccas, and was joined by the army under Sir James Pulteney from Ferrol; but when the Highlanders and part of the reserve were about landing in the boats, a gun from Cadiz announced the approach of a flag of truce. The town was suffering dreadfully from the ravages of the pestilence, and the object of the communication was to implore the British commander to desist from the attack. Sir Ralph Abercromby, with his characteristic humanity, could not withstand the appeal, and accordingly suspended the attack. The fleet got under weigh the following morning for the bay of Tetuan, on the[366] coast of Barbary, and after being tossed about in a violent gale, during which it was obliged to take refuge under the lee of Cape Spartell, the fleet returned to Gibraltar.

Genoa surrendered before the reinforcements arrived, so the troops went back to Minorca and were then sent to Gibraltar, arriving on September 14th. That day, news came in about Malta's surrender after a nearly two-year blockade. In early October, the troops set sail for Cadiz to take control of the city and the Spanish fleet in the harbor of Carraccas. They were joined by the army led by Sir James Pulteney from Ferrol. However, when the Highlanders and some of the reserve forces were about to land in the boats, a cannon shot from Cadiz signaled the arrival of a flag of truce. The town was suffering greatly from the plague, and the message was a plea for the British commander to stop the attack. Sir Ralph Abercromby, known for his compassion, couldn’t ignore the request and paused the assault. The fleet set sail the next morning for the bay of Tetuan on the coast of Barbary, but after being battered by a fierce storm that forced them to seek refuge under the protection of Cape Spartell, the fleet returned to Gibraltar.

Government having determined to make an attempt to drive the French out of Egypt, despatched orders to the commander-in-chief to proceed to Malta, where, on their arrival, the troops were informed of their destination. Tired of confinement on board the transports, they were all greatly elevated on receiving this intelligence, and looked forward to a contest on the plains of Egypt with the hitherto victorious legions of France, with the feelings of men anxious to support the honour of their country. The whole of the British land forces amounted to 13,234 men and 630 artillery, but the efficient force was only 12,334. The French force amounted to 32,000 men, besides several thousand native auxiliaries.

The government decided to try to drive the French out of Egypt and sent orders to the commander-in-chief to go to Malta. When they arrived, the troops learned about their destination. After being cooped up on the transport ships for so long, they were all excited to hear this news and looked forward to a showdown on the plains of Egypt against the previously victorious French legions, feeling determined to uphold their country’s honor. The total number of British land forces was 13,234 men and 630 artillery pieces, but the effective force was only 12,334. The French had a force of 32,000 men, along with several thousand local auxiliaries.

The fleet sailed in two divisions for Marmorice, a bay on the coast of Greece, on the 20th and 21st of December, in the year 1800. The Turks were to have a reinforcement of men and horses at that place. The first division arrived on the 28th of December, and the second on the 1st of January following. Having received the Turkish supplies, which were in every respect deficient, the fleet again got under weigh on the 23d of February, and on the morning of Sunday the 1st of March the low and sandy coast of Egypt was descried. The fleet came to anchor in the evening of 1st March 1801 in Aboukir bay, on the spot where the battle of the Nile had been fought nearly three years before. After the fleet had anchored, a violent gale sprung up, which continued without intermission till the evening of the 7th, when it moderated.

The fleet set sail in two groups for Marmorice, a bay on the coast of Greece, on December 20th and 21st in the year 1800. The Turks were supposed to get more men and horses at that location. The first group arrived on December 28th, and the second on January 1st of the following year. After receiving the Turkish supplies, which were lacking in many respects, the fleet set off again on February 23rd, and on the morning of Sunday, March 1st, the low and sandy coast of Egypt came into view. The fleet anchored in the evening of March 1st, 1801, in Aboukir Bay, at the site where the Battle of the Nile had taken place nearly three years earlier. After the fleet had anchored, a strong storm broke out, which lasted without a break until the evening of the 7th, when it finally eased.

As a disembarkation could not be attempted during the continuance of the gale, the French had ample time to prepare themselves, and to throw every obstacle which they could devise in the way of a landing. No situation could be more embarrassing than that of Sir Ralph Abercromby on the present occasion; but his strength of mind carried him through every difficulty. He had to force a landing in an unknown country, in the face of an enemy more than double his numbers, and nearly three times as numerous as they were previously believed to be—an enemy, moreover, in full possession of the country, occupying all its fortified positions, having a numerous and well-appointed cavalry, inured to the climate, and a powerful artillery,—an enemy who knew every point where a landing could, with any prospect of success, be attempted, and who had taken advantage of the unavoidable delay, already mentioned, to erect batteries and bring guns and ammunition to the point where they expected the attempt would be made. In short, the general had to encounter embarrassments and bear up under difficulties which would have paralysed the mind of a man less firm and less confident of the devotion and bravery of his troops. These disadvantages, however, served only to strengthen his resolution. He knew that his army was determined to conquer, or to perish with him; and, aware of the high hopes which the country had placed in both, he resolved to proceed in the face of obstacles which some would have deemed insurmountable.[316]

As they couldn't attempt to disembark during the ongoing storm, the French had plenty of time to prepare and set up obstacles against a landing. Sir Ralph Abercromby found himself in a very difficult situation, but his mental strength helped him overcome every challenge. He had to force a landing in an unfamiliar country, facing an enemy that was more than twice his forces and nearly three times the number they previously thought—an enemy that was fully in control of the territory, occupying all fortified positions, having a large and well-trained cavalry accustomed to the climate, and powerful artillery. This enemy knew every potential landing spot that had any chance of success and had used the unavoidable delay to set up batteries and bring in guns and ammunition to the likely landing site. In short, the general faced challenges and hardships that would have overwhelmed a less firm man, less confident in the loyalty and bravery of his troops. However, these disadvantages only strengthened his resolve. He knew his army was determined to win or die alongside him; understanding the high hopes the country had in both, he decided to move forward despite obstacles that some would have considered unbeatable.[316]

The first division destined to effect a landing consisted of the flank companies of the 40th, and Welsh Fusileers on the right, the 28th, 42d, and 58th, in the centre, the brigade of Guards, Corsican Rangers, and a part of the 1st brigade, consisting of the Royals and 54th, on the left,—amounting altogether to 5230 men. As there was not a sufficiency of boats, all this force did not land at once; and one company of Highlanders, and detachments of other regiments, did not get on shore till the return of the boats. The troops fixed upon to lead the way got into the boats at two o’clock on the morning of the 8th of March, and formed in the rear of the Mondovi, Captain John Stewart, which was anchored out of reach of shot from the shore. By an admirable arrangement, each boat was placed in such a manner, that, when the landing was effected, every brigade, every regiment, and even every company, found itself in the proper station assigned to it. As such an arrangement required time to complete it, it was eight o’clock before the boats were ready to move forward. Expectation was wound up to the highest pitch, when, at nine o’clock, a signal[367] was given, and the whole boats, with a simultaneous movement, sprung forward, under the command of the Hon. Captain Alexander Cochrane. Although the rowers strained every nerve, such was the regularity of their pace, that no boat got a-head of the rest.

The first group set to make a landing included the flank companies of the 40th and the Welsh Fusiliers on the right, the 28th, 42nd, and 58th in the center, and the brigade of Guards, Corsican Rangers, and part of the 1st brigade, which included the Royals and 54th, on the left—totaling 5,230 men. Since there weren’t enough boats, not all of this force landed at once; one company of Highlanders and detachments from other regiments didn’t make it ashore until the boats returned. The troops chosen to lead the way boarded the boats at 2:00 AM on March 8th and assembled behind the Mondovi, Captain John Stewart, which was anchored out of reach from shore fire. Thanks to excellent planning, each boat was positioned so that when the landing took place, every brigade, regiment, and even company found itself in the assigned spot. Because setting this up took time, it was 8:00 AM before the boats were ready to move forward. Anticipation was at its peak when, at 9:00 AM, a signal[367] was given, and all the boats, moving together, surged forward under the command of the Hon. Captain Alexander Cochrane. Even though the rowers exerted themselves fully, their pace was so synchronized that no boat ahead of the others.

At first the enemy did not believe that the British would attempt a landing in the face of their lines and defences; but when the boats had come within range of their batteries, they began to perceive their mistake, and then opened a heavy fire from their batteries in front, and from the castle of Aboukir in flank. To the showers of grape and shells, the enemy added a fire of musketry from 2500 men, on the near approach of the boats to the shore. In a short time the boats on the right, containing the 23d, 28th, 42d, and 58th regiments, with the flank companies of the 40th, got under the elevated position of the enemy’s batteries, so as to be sheltered from their fire, and meeting with no opposition from the enemy, who did not descend to the beach, these troops disembarked and formed in line on the sea shore. Lest an irregular fire might have created confusion in the ranks, no orders were given to load, but the men were directed to rush up the face of the hill and charge the enemy.

At first, the enemy didn't think the British would try to land despite their defenses; but when the boats got within range of their weapons, they started to realize their mistake and opened heavy fire from their batteries in front and from the castle of Aboukir on the side. Along with the volleys of grape and shells, the enemy fired muskets from 2,500 men as the boats approached the shore. Soon, the boats on the right, carrying the 23rd, 28th, 42nd, and 58th regiments, along with the flank companies of the 40th, reached a higher position under the enemy's batteries to avoid their fire. Facing no resistance from the enemy, who did not come down to the beach, these troops disembarked and formed a line on the shore. To prevent confusion in the ranks from random firing, no orders were given to load, but the men were instructed to rush up the hill and charge the enemy.

When the word was given to advance, the soldiers sprung up the ascent, but their progress was retarded by the loose dry sand which so deeply covered the ascent, that the soldiers fell back half a pace every step they advanced. When about half way to the summit, they came in sight of the enemy, who poured down upon them a destructive volley of musketry. Redoubling their exertions, they gained the height before the enemy could reload their pieces; and, though exhausted with fatigue, and almost breathless, they drove the enemy from their position at the point of the bayonet. A squadron of cavalry then advanced and attacked the Highlanders, but they were instantly repulsed, with the loss of their commander. A scattered fire was kept up for some time by a party of the enemy from behind a second line of small sand-hills, but they fled in confusion on the advance of the troops. The Guards and first brigade having landed on ground nearly on a level with the water, were immediately attacked,—the first by cavalry, and the 54th by a body of infantry, who advanced with fixed bayonets. The assailants were repulsed.[317]

When the order was given to move forward, the soldiers rushed up the slope, but their progress was slowed by the loose dry sand that covered it so deeply that they slipped back a half step for every step they took. When they were about halfway to the top, they spotted the enemy, who rained down a destructive volley of gunfire on them. Renewing their efforts, they reached the height before the enemy could reload their weapons; and, though they were exhausted and nearly breathless, they pushed the enemy back from their position with bayonets. A squadron of cavalry then charged at the Highlanders, but they were quickly pushed back, losing their commander in the process. The enemy continued to fire sporadically from behind a second line of small sand hills, but they fled in disarray when the troops advanced. The Guards and first brigade, having landed on ground nearly level with the water, were immediately assaulted—the Guards by cavalry and the 54th by a group of infantry with fixed bayonets. The attackers were driven back.[317]

In this brilliant affair the British had 4 officers, 4 sergeants, and 94 rank and file killed, among whom were 31 Highlanders; 26 officers, 34 sergeants, 5 drummers, and 450 rank and file wounded; among whom were, of the Highlanders, Lieutenant-Colonel James Stewart, Captain Charles Macquarrie, Lieutenants Alexander Campbell, John Dick, Frederick Campbell, Stewart Campbell, Charles Campbell, Ensign Wilson, 7 sergeants, 4 drummers, and 140 rank and file.[318]

In this remarkable event, the British lost 4 officers, 4 sergeants, and 94 troops, including 31 Highlanders. Additionally, there were 26 officers, 34 sergeants, 5 drummers, and 450 wounded troops, which included Highlanders such as Lieutenant-Colonel James Stewart, Captain Charles Macquarrie, and Lieutenants Alexander Campbell, John Dick, Frederick Campbell, Stewart Campbell, Charles Campbell, Ensign Wilson, along with 7 sergeants, 4 drummers, and 140 other troops.[318]

The venerable commander-in-chief, anxious to be at the head of his troops, immediately left the admiral’s ship, and on reaching the shore, leaped from the boat with the vigour of youth. Taking his station on a little sand-hill, he received the congratulations of the officers by whom he was surrounded, on the ability and firmness with which he had conducted[368] the enterprise. The general, on his part, expressed his gratitude to them for “an intrepidity scarcely to be paralleled,” and which had enabled them to overcome every difficulty.

The respected commander-in-chief, eager to lead his troops, quickly left the admiral’s ship. Upon reaching the shore, he jumped from the boat with youthful energy. Standing on a small sandhill, he received congratulations from the officers around him for the skill and determination with which he had managed[368] the mission. The general, in turn, thanked them for their “courage that is hard to match,” which had helped them conquer all challenges.

The remainder of the army landed in the course of the evening, but three days elapsed before the provisions and stores were disembarked. Menou, the French commander, availed himself of this interval to collect more troops and strengthen his position; so that on moving forward on the evening of the 12th, the British found him strongly posted among sand-hills, and palm and date trees, about three miles east of Alexandria, with a force of upwards of 5000 infantry, 600 cavalry, and 30 pieces of artillery.

The rest of the army arrived in the evening, but it took three days for the supplies and equipment to be unloaded. Menou, the French commander, used this time to gather more troops and fortify his position; when the British advanced on the evening of the 12th, they discovered him well-entrenched among sand dunes and palm and date trees, about three miles east of Alexandria, with a force of over 5,000 infantry, 600 cavalry, and 30 artillery pieces.

Early on the morning of the 13th, the troops moved forward to the attack in three columns of regiments. At the head of the first column was the 90th or Perthshire regiment; the 92d or Gordon Highlanders formed the advance of the second; and the reserve marching in column covered the movements of the first line, to which it ran parallel. When the army had cleared the date trees, the enemy, leaving the heights, moved down with great boldness on the 92d, which had just formed in line. They opened a heavy fire of cannon and musketry, which the 92d quickly returned; and although repeatedly attacked by the French line, supported by a powerful artillery, they maintained their ground singly till the whole line came up. Whilst the 92d was sustaining these attacks from the infantry, the French cavalry attempted to charge the 90th regiment down a declivity with great impetuosity. The regiment stood waiting their approach with cool intrepidity, and after allowing the cavalry to come within fifty yards of them, they poured in upon them a well-directed volley, which so completely broke the charge that only a few of the cavalry reached the regiment, and the greater part of these were instantly bayoneted; the rest fled to their left, and retreated in confusion. Sir Ralph Abercromby, who was always in front, had his horse shot under him, and was rescued by the 90th regiment when nearly surrounded by the enemy’s cavalry.

Early on the morning of the 13th, the troops advanced to attack in three columns. Leading the first column was the 90th or Perthshire regiment; the 92nd or Gordon Highlanders were at the front of the second column; and the reserve, marching in line, supported the movements of the first line, where they ran parallel. Once the army moved past the date trees, the enemy, leaving their heights, boldly attacked the 92nd, which had just formed up. They opened heavy fire from cannons and muskets, which the 92nd quickly returned. Despite being repeatedly attacked by the French line and supported by powerful artillery, they held their ground until the whole line arrived. While the 92nd faced these infantry attacks, the French cavalry tried to charge down the hill at the 90th regiment with great force. The regiment stood calmly waiting for them, and after letting the cavalry get within fifty yards, they unleashed a well-aimed volley that completely broke the charge. Only a few cavalry made it to the regiment, and most of these were immediately bayoneted; the rest fled to their left in confusion. Sir Ralph Abercromby, who was always at the front, had his horse shot out from under him and was saved by the 90th regiment when he was nearly surrounded by the enemy’s cavalry.

After forming in line, the two divisions moved forward—the reserve remaining in column to cover the right flank. The enemy retreated to their lines in front of Alexandria, followed by the British army. After reconnoitring their works, the British commander, conceiving the difficulties of an attack insuperable, retired, and took up a position about a league from Alexandria. The British suffered severely on this occasion. The Royal Highlanders, who were only exposed to distant shot, had only 3 rank and file killed, and Lieutenant-Colonel Dickson, Captain Archibald Argyll Campbell, Lieutenant Simon Fraser, 3 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 23 rank and file wounded.

After lining up, the two divisions moved forward, with the reserve staying in column to protect the right flank. The enemy fell back to their lines in front of Alexandria, pursued by the British army. After surveying their defenses, the British commander decided that the challenges of launching an attack were too great, so he pulled back and positioned his forces about a mile from Alexandria. The British suffered significant losses during this event. The Royal Highlanders, who were only exposed to gunfire from a distance, had just 3 soldiers killed, while Lieutenant-Colonel Dickson, Captain Archibald Argyll Campbell, Lieutenant Simon Fraser, 3 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 23 soldiers were wounded.

In the position now occupied by the British general, he had the sea on his right flank, and the Lake Maadie on his left. On the right the reserve was placed as an advanced post; the 58th possessed an extensive ruin, supposed to have been the palace of the Ptolemies. On the outside of the ruin, a few paces onward and close on the left, was a redoubt, occupied by the 28th regiment. The 23d, the flank companies of the 40th, the 42d, and the Corsican Rangers, were posted 500 yards towards the rear, ready to support the two corps in front. To the left of this redoubt a sandy plain extended about 300 yards, and then sloped into a valley. Here, a little retired towards the rear, stood the cavalry of the reserve; and still farther to the left, on a rising ground beyond the valley, the Guards were posted, with a redoubt thrown up on their right, a battery on their left, and a small ditch or embankment in front, which connected both. To the left of the Guards, in echelon, were posted the Royals, 54th (two battalions), and the 92d; then the 8th or Kings, 18th or Royal Irish, 90th, and 13th. To the left of the line, and facing the lake at right angles, were drawn up the 27th or Enniskillen, 79th or Cameron Highlanders, and 50th regiment. On the left of the second line were posted the 30th, 89th, 44th, Dillon’s, De Roll’s, and Stuart’s regiments; the dismounted cavalry of the 12th and 26th dragoons completed the second line to the right. The whole was flanked on the right by four cutters, stationed close to the shore. Such was the disposition of the army from the 14th till the evening of the 20th, during which time the whole was kept in constant employment, either in performing military duties, strengthening[369] the position—which had few natural advantages—by the erection of batteries, or in bringing forward cannon, stores, and provisions. Along the whole extent of the line were arranged two 24 pounders, thirty-two field-pieces, and one 24 pounder in the redoubt occupied by the 28th.

In the position now held by the British general, he had the sea on his right side and Lake Maadie on his left. On the right, the reserves were positioned as an advanced post; the 58th was in an extensive ruin, believed to be the palace of the Ptolemies. Just outside the ruin, a few steps ahead and close to the left, was a redoubt held by the 28th regiment. The 23rd, the flank companies of the 40th, the 42nd, and the Corsican Rangers were stationed 500 yards to the rear, ready to support the two groups in front. To the left of this redoubt, a sandy plain stretched about 300 yards before sloping down into a valley. Here, a bit further back, stood the cavalry reserves; and even farther to the left, on elevated ground beyond the valley, the Guards were stationed, with a redoubt on their right, a battery on their left, and a small ditch or embankment in front connecting both. To the left of the Guards, in a staggered formation, were the Royals, 54th (two battalions), and 92nd; then the 8th or Kings, 18th or Royal Irish, 90th, and 13th. On the far left of the line, facing the lake at a right angle, were the 27th or Enniskillen, 79th or Cameron Highlanders, and the 50th regiment. The left of the second line included the 30th, 89th, 44th, Dillon’s, De Roll’s, and Stuart’s regiments; the dismounted cavalry from the 12th and 26th dragoons completed the second line on the right. The entire position was flanked on the right by four cutters, stationed close to the shore. This was the layout of the army from the 14th until the evening of the 20th, during which time it remained constantly engaged in military duties, reinforcing the position—which had few natural advantages—by building batteries, and transporting artillery, supplies, and provisions. Along the entire line were arranged two 24-pounders, thirty-two field pieces, and one 24-pounder in the redoubt held by the 28th.

The enemy occupied a parallel position on a ridge of hills extending from the sea beyond the left of the British line, having the town of Alexandria, Fort Caffarell, and Pharos, in the rear. General Lanusse was on the left of Menou’s army with four demi-brigades of infantry, and a considerable body of cavalry commanded by General Roise. General Regnier was on the right with two demi-brigades and two regiments of cavalry, and the centre was occupied by five demi-brigades. The advanced guard, which consisted of one demi-brigade, some light troops, and a detachment of cavalry, was commanded by General D’Estain.

The enemy held a position parallel on a ridge of hills stretching from the sea beyond the left of the British line, with the town of Alexandria, Fort Caffarell, and Pharos behind them. General Lanusse was on the left of Menou's army with four demi-brigades of infantry and a significant number of cavalry led by General Roise. General Regnier was on the right with two demi-brigades and two regiments of cavalry, while the center was occupied by five demi-brigades. The advance guard, made up of one demi-brigade, some light troops, and a cavalry detachment, was under the command of General D’Estain.

Meanwhile, the fort of Aboukir was blockaded by the Queen’s regiment, and, after a slight resistance, surrendered to Lord Dalhousie on the 18th. To replace the Gordon Highlanders, who had been much reduced by previous sickness, and by the action of the 13th, the Queen’s regiment was ordered up on the evening of the 20th. The same evening the British general received accounts that General Menou had arrived at Alexandria with a large reinforcement from Cairo, and was preparing to attack him.

Meanwhile, the fort of Aboukir was surrounded by the Queen’s regiment, and after a brief resistance, it surrendered to Lord Dalhousie on the 18th. To replace the Gordon Highlanders, who had been significantly weakened by previous illness and the battle on the 13th, the Queen’s regiment was sent in on the evening of the 20th. That same evening, the British general received news that General Menou had reached Alexandria with a large reinforcements from Cairo and was getting ready to attack him.

Anticipating this attack, the British army was under arms at an early hour in the morning of the 21st of March, and at three o’clock every man was at his post. For half an hour no movement took place on either side, till the report of a musket, followed by that of some cannon, was heard on the left of the line. Upon this signal the enemy immediately advanced, and took possession of a small picquet, occupied by part of Stuart’s regiment; but they were instantly driven back. For a time silence again prevailed, but it was a stillness which portended a deadly struggle. As soon as he heard the firing, General Moore, who happened to be the general officer on duty during the night, had galloped off to the left; but an idea having struck him as he proceeded, that this was a false attack, he turned back, and had hardly returned to his brigade when a loud huzza, succeeded by a roar of musketry, showed that he was not mistaken. The morning was unusually dark, cloudy, and close. The enemy advanced in silence until they approached the picquets, when they gave a shout and pushed forward. At this moment Major Sinclair, as directed by Major-General Oakes, advanced with the left wing of the 42d, and took post on the open ground lately occupied by the 28th regiment, which was now ordered within the redoubt. Whilst the left wing of the Highlanders was thus drawn up, with its right supported by the redoubt, Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Stewart was directed to remain with the right wing 200 yards in the rear, but exactly parallel to the left wing. The Welsh Fusileers and the flank companies of the 40th moved forward, at the same time, to support the 58th, stationed in the ruin. This regiment had drawn up in the chasms of the ruined walls, which were in some parts from ten to twenty feet high, under cover of some loose stones which the soldiers had raised for their defence, and which, though sufficiently open for the fire of musketry, formed a perfect protection against the entrance of cavalry or infantry. The attack on the ruin, the redoubt, and the left wing of the Highlanders, was made at the same moment, and with the greatest impetuosity; but the fire of the regiments stationed there, and of the left wing of the 42d, under Major Stirling, quickly checked the ardour of the enemy. Lieutenant-Colonels Paget of the 28th, and Houston of the 58th, after allowing the enemy to come quite close, directed their regiments to open a fire, which was so well-directed and effective, that the enemy were obliged to retire precipitately to a hollow in their rear.[319]

Anticipating this attack, the British army was ready at an early hour on the morning of March 21st, and by three o’clock, every soldier was at his post. For half an hour, nothing happened on either side until the sound of a musket shot, followed by cannon fire, was heard on the left flank. At this signal, the enemy immediately advanced and seized a small outpost held by part of Stuart’s regiment, but they were quickly pushed back. For a while, silence returned, but it was a stillness that hinted at a fierce battle to come. When he heard the firing, General Moore, who was the officer on duty that night, galloped to the left. However, as he advanced, he had a thought that this was a feint, so he turned back. He had barely returned to his brigade when a loud cheer followed by a barrage of musket fire confirmed that his instinct was wrong. The morning was unusually dark, cloudy, and humid. The enemy moved in silence until they approached the outposts, at which point they shouted and charged forward. At that moment, Major Sinclair, as instructed by Major-General Oakes, advanced with the left wing of the 42nd and took position on the open ground recently occupied by the 28th regiment, which was now ordered into the redoubt. While the left wing of the Highlanders was drawn up with its right supported by the redoubt, Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Stewart was instructed to stay with the right wing 200 yards behind, but parallel to the left wing. The Welsh Fusileers and the flank companies of the 40th also moved forward at the same time to support the 58th positioned in the ruins. This regiment took up positions within the gaps of the ruined walls, which in some parts were ten to twenty feet high, under the cover of loose stones the soldiers had piled up for their defense. These stones provided enough openings for musket fire while effectively blocking access to cavalry or infantry. The attack on the ruins, the redoubt, and the left wing of the Highlanders occurred simultaneously and with great force; however, the fire from the regiments stationed there, along with the left wing of the 42nd under Major Stirling, quickly dampened the enemy's enthusiasm. Lieutenant-Colonels Paget of the 28th and Houston of the 58th, after allowing the enemy to get close, ordered their regiments to open fire, which was so well-aimed and effective that the enemy had no choice but to retreat hastily to a hollow behind them.[319]

During this contest in front, a column of the enemy, which bore the name of the “Invincibles,” preceded by a six-pounder, came silently along the hollow interval from which the cavalry picquet had retired, and passed between the left of the 42d and the right of the Guards. Though it was still so dark that an object could not be properly[370] distinguished at the distance of two yards, yet, with such precision did this column calculate its distance and line of march, that on coming in line with the left wing of the Highlanders, it wheeled to its left, and marched in between the right and left wings of the regiment, which were drawn up in parallel lines. As soon as the enemy were discovered passing between the two lines, Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Stewart instantly charged them with the right wing to his proper front, whilst the rear-rank of Major Stirling’s force, facing to the right about, charged to the rear. Being thus placed between two fires, the enemy rushed forward with an intention of entering the ruin, which they supposed was unoccupied. As they passed the rear of the redoubt the 28th faced about and fired upon them. Continuing their course, they reached the ruin, through the openings of which they rushed, followed by the Highlanders, when the 58th and 48th, facing about as the 28th had done, also fired upon them. The survivors (about 200), unable to withstand this combined attack, threw down their arms and surrendered. Generals Moore and Oakes were both wounded in the ruin, but were still able to continue in the exercise of their duty. The former, on the surrender of the “Invincibles,” left the ruin, and hurried to the left of the redoubt, where part of the left wing of the 42d was busily engaged with the enemy after the rear rank had followed the latter into the ruins. At this time the enemy were seen advancing in great force on the left of the redoubt, apparently with an intention of making another attempt to turn it. On perceiving their approach, General Moore immediately ordered the Highlanders out of the ruins, and directed them to form line in battalion on the flat on which Major Stirling had originally formed, with their right supported by the redoubt. By thus extending their line they were enabled to present a greater front to the enemy; but, in consequence of the rapid advance of the latter, it was found necessary to check their progress even before the battalion had completely formed in line. Orders were therefore given to drive the enemy back, which were instantly performed with complete success.

During this battle up ahead, a group of the enemy known as the “Invincibles,” led by a six-pound cannon, moved quietly through the hollow area that the cavalry picket had just left. They passed between the left side of the 42nd and the right side of the Guards. Even though it was still so dark that you couldn’t clearly see something just two yards away, this group calculated their distance and path with such precision that when they aligned with the left wing of the Highlanders, they turned left and marched between the right and left wings of the regiment, which were lined up in parallel. As soon as they were spotted moving between the two lines, Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Stewart immediately charged them with his right wing in front, while the rear rank of Major Stirling’s force, about-facing to the right, charged from behind. Caught between two fires, the enemy rushed forward, thinking they could enter the ruin, which they assumed was empty. As they passed the back of the redoubt, the 28th turned around and fired on them. Continuing on, they reached the ruin, through which they rushed, followed by the Highlanders. At that point, the 58th and 48th, also turning around like the 28th, fired at them as well. The remaining soldiers (about 200) couldn’t withstand this combined attack, so they dropped their weapons and surrendered. Generals Moore and Oakes were both wounded in the ruin but managed to keep performing their duties. After the “Invincibles” surrendered, General Moore left the ruin and rushed to the left of the redoubt, where part of the left wing of the 42nd was engaged with the enemy after the rear rank had followed them into the ruins. At that moment, the enemy was seen advancing in large numbers on the left of the redoubt, apparently planning to try to outflank it again. Noticing their approach, General Moore quickly ordered the Highlanders out of the ruins and told them to form a line in battalion on the flat where Major Stirling had originally set up, with their right side backed by the redoubt. By spreading their line this way, they could face the enemy more effectively; however, due to the rapid advance of the latter, it was necessary to stop them even before the battalion had completely formed. Orders were given to push the enemy back, which were carried out successfully.

Encouraged by the commander-in-chief, who called out from his station, “My brave Highlanders, remember your country, remember your forefathers!” they pursued the enemy along the plain; but they had not proceeded far, when General Moore, whose eye was keen, perceived through the increasing clearness of the atmosphere, fresh columns of the enemy drawn up on the plain beyond with three squadrons of cavalry, as if ready to charge through the intervals of their retreating infantry. As no time was to be lost, the general ordered the regiment to retire from their advanced position, and re-form on the left of the redoubt. This order, although repeated by Colonel Stewart, was only partially heard in consequence of the noise of the firing; and the result was, that whilst the companies who heard it retired on the redoubt, the rest hesitated to follow. The enemy observing the intervals between these companies, resolved to avail themselves of the circumstance, and advanced in great force. Broken as the line was by the separation of the companies, it seemed almost impossible to resist with effect an impetuous charge of cavalry; yet every man stood firm. Many of the enemy were killed in the advance. The companies, who stood in compact bodies, drove back all who charged them, with great loss. Part of the cavalry passed through the intervals, and wheeling to their left, as the “Invincibles” had done early in the morning, were received by the 28th, who, facing to their rear, poured on them a destructive fire, which killed many of them. It is extraordinary that in this onset only 13 Highlanders were wounded by the sabre,—a circumstance to be ascribed to the firmness with which they stood, first endeavouring to bring down the horse, before the rider came within sword-length, and then despatching him with the bayonet, before he had time to recover his legs from the fall of the horse.[320]

Encouraged by the commander-in-chief, who called out from his position, “My brave Highlanders, remember your country, remember your forefathers!” they chased the enemy across the plain; but they hadn’t gone far when General Moore, with a sharp eye, noticed through the clearer air fresh columns of the enemy forming up on the plain ahead, along with three squadrons of cavalry, as if ready to charge through the gaps in their retreating infantry. With no time to waste, the general ordered the regiment to fall back from their forward position and regroup on the left side of the redoubt. This order, though repeated by Colonel Stewart, was only partially heard because of the noise from the gunfire; as a result, while the companies that heard it retreated to the redoubt, the others hesitated to follow. The enemy, seeing the gaps between these companies, decided to take advantage of the situation and advanced in great force. Despite the disruption in their line caused by the separation of the companies, it seemed almost impossible to effectively resist a fierce cavalry charge; yet every man stood firm. Many of the enemy were killed as they advanced. The companies that held their ground pushed back all who charged them, inflicting significant losses. Some of the cavalry passed through the gaps and, turning to their left like the “Invincibles” had earlier in the morning, were met by the 28th, who, facing their rear, unleashed a devastating fire that killed many of them. Remarkably, during this assault only 13 Highlanders were wounded by sabers—a fact attributed to their steadiness in standing their ground, first trying to bring down the horse before the rider got within sword range, and then taking him out with the bayonet before he could regain his footing after falling from the horse.[320]

Enraged at the disaster which had befallen the elite of his cavalry, General Menou ordered forward a column of infantry, supported by cavalry, to make a second attempt on the position; but this body was repulsed at all points by the Highlanders. Another body of cavalry now dashed forward as the former had done, and met with a similar reception, numbers falling, and others passing through to the rear, where they were again overpowered by the 28th. It was impossible for the Highlanders to withstand much longer such repeated attacks, particularly as they were reduced to the necessity of fighting every man on his own ground, and unless supported they must soon have been destroyed. The fortunate arrival of the brigade of Brigadier-General Stuart, which advanced from the second line, and formed on the left of the Highlanders, probably saved them from destruction. At this time the enemy were advancing in great force, both in cavalry and infantry, apparently determined to overwhelm the handful of men who had hitherto baffled all their efforts. Though surprised to find a fresh and more numerous body of troops opposed to them, they nevertheless ventured to charge, but were again driven back with great precipitation.

Enraged by the disaster that had struck the elite of his cavalry, General Menou ordered a column of infantry, supported by cavalry, to make a second attempt on the position; but this group was pushed back at all points by the Highlanders. Another cavalry unit then charged forward like the first, only to receive a similar response, with many falling and others retreating, where they were again overpowered by the 28th. The Highlanders couldn’t hold out much longer against such repeated attacks, especially since they had to fight with every man on his own ground, and without support, they would soon be overwhelmed. The timely arrival of Brigadier-General Stuart’s brigade, which moved up from the second line and formed on the left of the Highlanders, likely saved them from destruction. At that moment, the enemy was advancing in full force, both with cavalry and infantry, seemingly determined to crush the small group of men who had previously thwarted all their attempts. Although surprised to find a fresh and larger force opposing them, they still attempted to charge but were once again driven back in disarray.

It was now eight o’clock in the morning; but nothing decisive had been effected on either side. About this time the British had spent the whole of their ammunition; and not being able to procure an immediate supply, owing to the distance of the ordnance-stores, their fire ceased,—a circumstance which surprised the enemy, who, ignorant of the cause, ascribed the cessation to design. Meanwhile, the French kept up a heavy and constant cannonade from their great guns, and a straggling fire from their sharp-shooters in the hollows, and behind some sand-hills in front of the redoubt and ruins. The army suffered greatly from the fire of the enemy, particularly the Highlanders, and the right of General Stuart’s brigade, who were exposed to its full effect, being posted on a level piece of ground over which the cannon-shot rolled after striking the ground, and carried off a file of men at every successive rebound. Yet notwithstanding this havoc no man moved from his position except to close up the gap made by the shot, when his right or left hand man was struck down.

It was now eight o’clock in the morning, but nothing decisive had happened on either side. Around this time, the British had run out of ammunition, and since they couldn't get an immediate supply due to the distance to the ordnance stores, their fire stopped. This surprised the enemy, who, unaware of the reason, thought the halt was intentional. Meanwhile, the French continued a heavy and constant bombardment from their big guns, along with scattered shooting from their snipers hiding in the dips and behind sand-hills in front of the redoubt and ruins. The army was suffering significantly from enemy fire, especially the Highlanders and the right side of General Stuart’s brigade, who were fully exposed to its impact, positioned on flat ground where the cannonballs rolled after hitting the ground, taking out a soldier with every bounce. Despite this devastation, no one left their position unless it was to fill in the gap created when a comrade was hit.

At this stage of the battle the proceedings of the centre may be shortly detailed. The enemy pushed forward a heavy column of infantry, before the dawn of day, towards the position occupied by the Guards. After allowing them to approach very close to his front, General Ludlow ordered his fire to be opened, and his orders were executed with such effect, that the enemy retired with precipitation. Foiled in this attempt, they next endeavoured to turn the left of the position; but they were received and driven back with such spirit by the Royals and the right wing of the 54th, that they desisted from all further attempts to carry it. They, however, kept up an irregular fire from their cannon and sharp-shooters, which did some execution. As General Regnier, who commanded the right of the French line, did not advance, the left of the British was never engaged. He made up for this forbearance by keeping up a heavy cannonade, which did considerable injury.

At this point in the battle, the events in the center can be summarized. The enemy launched a strong infantry column towards the position held by the Guards just before dawn. After they got very close, General Ludlow ordered his troops to open fire, and the orders were carried out so effectively that the enemy quickly retreated. After this setback, they tried to flank the left side of the position, but the Royals and the right wing of the 54th met them with such determination that the enemy gave up trying to take it. However, they continued to fire irregularly from their cannons and snipers, causing some damage. Since General Regnier, who was in charge of the right side of the French line, didn’t advance, the left side of the British forces remained untouched. He compensated for this restraint by maintaining a heavy cannon fire, which caused significant harm.

Emboldened by the temporary cessation of the British fire on the right, the French sharp-shooters came close to the redoubt; but they were thwarted in their designs by the opportune arrival of ammunition. A fire was immediately opened from the redoubt, which made them retreat with expedition. The whole line followed, and by ten o’clock the enemy had resumed their original position in front of Alexandria. After this, the enemy despairing of success, gave up all idea of renewing the attack, and the loss of the commander-in-chief, among other considerations, made the British desist from any attempt to force the enemy to engage again.

Emboldened by the temporary halt of British gunfire on the right, the French sharpshooters got close to the redoubt; however, their plans were disrupted by the timely arrival of ammunition. A barrage was quickly launched from the redoubt, forcing them to retreat rapidly. The entire line followed, and by ten o'clock, the enemy had returned to their original position in front of Alexandria. After this, the enemy, losing hope for success, abandoned any thoughts of renewing the attack, and the loss of the commander-in-chief, among other factors, led the British to refrain from any further attempts to force the enemy into another engagement.

Sir Ralph Abercromby in Egypt. From Kay’s Edinburgh Portraits.

Sir Ralph Abercromby, who had taken his station in front early in the day between the right of the Highlanders and the left of the redoubt, having detached the whole of his staff, was left alone. In this situation two of the enemy’s dragoons dashed forward, and drawing up on each side, attempted to lead him away prisoner. In a struggle which ensued, he received a blow on the breast; but with the vigour and strength of arm for which he was distinguished, he seized the sabre of one of his assailants, and forced it out of his hand. A corporal (Barker) of the 42d coming up to his support at this instant, for lack of other ammunition, charged his piece with powder and his ramrod, shot one of the dragoons, and the other retired. The general afterwards dismounted from his horse though with difficulty; but no person knew that he was wounded, till some of the staff who joined him observed the blood trickling down his thigh. A musket-ball had entered his groin, and lodged deep in the hip-joint. Notwithstanding the acute pain which a wound in such a place must have occasioned, he had, during the interval between the time he had been wounded and the last charge of cavalry,[373] walked with a firm and steady step along the line of the Highlanders and General Stuart’s brigade, to the position of the Guards in the centre of the line, where, from its elevated position, he had a full view of the whole field of battle, and from which place he gave his orders as if nothing had happened to him. In his anxiety about the result of the battle, he seemed to forget that he had been hurt; but after victory had declared in favour of the British army, he became alive to the danger of his situation, and in a state of exhaustion, lay down on a little sand-hill near the battery.

Sir Ralph Abercromby, who took his position early in the day between the right side of the Highlanders and the left side of the redoubt, had sent all of his staff away and was left alone. In this situation, two of the enemy's dragoons charged forward and pulled up on either side, trying to take him prisoner. During the struggle that followed, he was hit in the chest; however, with the strength and energy he was known for, he grabbed the sabre of one of his attackers and wrested it from his hand. At that moment, a corporal (Barker) from the 42nd came to his assistance and, lacking other ammunition, loaded his weapon with gunpowder and his ramrod, shot one of the dragoons, causing the other to retreat. The general later dismounted from his horse, though it was difficult; but no one realized he was wounded until some of his staff who joined him saw blood trickling down his thigh. A musket ball had entered his groin and lodged deep in his hip joint. Despite the severe pain that such a wound must have caused, during the time between his injury and the last cavalry charge,[373] he walked steadily along the line of the Highlanders and General Stuart's brigade to the Guards' position in the center of the line, where, from its high ground, he could see the entire battlefield and gave orders as if nothing was wrong with him. In his concern about the battle's outcome, he seemed to forget that he had been injured; but after victory was secured for the British army, he became aware of the seriousness of his condition and lay down on a small sand hill near the battery in a state of exhaustion.

In this situation he was surrounded by the generals and a number of officers. The soldiers were to be seen crowding round this melancholy group at a respectful distance, pouring out blessings on his head, and prayers for his recovery. His wound was now examined, and a large incision was made to extract the ball; but it could not be found. After this operation he was put upon a litter, and carried on board the Foudroyant, Lord Keith’s ship, where he died on the morning of the 28th of March. “As his life was honourable, so his death was glorious. His memory will be recorded in the annals of his country, will be sacred to every British soldier, and embalmed in the memory of a grateful posterity.”[321]

In this situation, he was surrounded by generals and several officers. The soldiers could be seen crowding around this somber group at a respectful distance, offering blessings for his well-being and prayers for his recovery. His wound was now examined, and a large incision was made to remove the bullet; however, it couldn’t be found. After this procedure, he was placed on a litter and carried aboard the Foudroyant, Lord Keith’s ship, where he died on the morning of March 28th. “As his life was honorable, so his death was glorious. His memory will be recorded in the annals of his country, will be sacred to every British soldier, and preserved in the memories of a grateful future generation.”[321]

The loss of the British, of whom scarcely 6000 were actually engaged, was not so great as might have been expected. Besides the commander-in-chief, there were killed 10 officers, 9 sergeants, and 224 rank and file; and 60 officers, 48 sergeants, 3 drummers, and 1082 rank and file, were wounded. Of the Royal Highlanders, Brevet-Major Robert Bisset, Lieutenants Colin Campbell, Robert Anderson, Alexander Stewart, Alexander Donaldson, and Archibald M’Nicol, and 48 rank and file, were killed; and Major James Stirling, Captain David Stewart, Lieutenant Hamilton Rose, J. Millford Sutherland, A. M. Cuningham, Frederick Campbell, Maxwell Grant, Ensign William Mackenzie, 6 sergeants, and 247 rank and file wounded. As the 42d was more exposed than any of the other regiments engaged, and sustained the brunt of the battle, their loss was nearly three times the aggregate amount of the loss of all the other regiments of the reserve. The total loss of the French was about 4000 men.

The British loss, with only about 6000 actually involved, wasn't as high as might have been expected. In addition to the commander-in-chief, there were 10 officers, 9 sergeants, and 224 soldiers killed; and 60 officers, 48 sergeants, 3 drummers, and 1082 soldiers were wounded. From the Royal Highlanders, Brevet-Major Robert Bisset, Lieutenants Colin Campbell, Robert Anderson, Alexander Stewart, Alexander Donaldson, and Archibald M’Nicol, along with 48 soldiers, were killed; while Major James Stirling, Captain David Stewart, Lieutenant Hamilton Rose, J. Millford Sutherland, A. M. Cuningham, Frederick Campbell, Maxwell Grant, Ensign William Mackenzie, 6 sergeants, and 247 soldiers were wounded. Since the 42nd was more exposed than any of the other regiments engaged and took the brunt of the battle, their loss was nearly three times that of all the other reserve regiments combined. The total loss for the French was around 4000 men.

General Hutchinson, on whom the command of the British army now devolved, remained in the position before Alexandria for some time, during which a detachment under Colonel Spencer took possession of Rosetta. Having strengthened his position between Alexandria and Aboukir, General Hutchinson transferred his headquarters to Rosetta, with a view to proceed against Rhamanieh, an important post, commanding the passage of the Nile, and preserving the communication between Alexandria and Cairo. The general left his camp on the 5th of May to attack Rhamanieh; but although defended by 4000 infantry, 800 cavalry, and 32 pieces of cannon, the place was evacuated by the enemy on his approach.

General Hutchinson, who had taken command of the British army, stayed in the area near Alexandria for a while, during which a unit led by Colonel Spencer captured Rosetta. After reinforcing his position between Alexandria and Aboukir, General Hutchinson moved his main base to Rosetta to prepare for an attack on Rhamanieh, a key location that controlled the passage of the Nile and maintained communication between Alexandria and Cairo. The general left his camp on May 5th to assault Rhamanieh; however, even though it was defended by 4,000 infantry, 800 cavalry, and 32 cannons, the enemy abandoned the site as he approached.

The commander-in-chief proceeded to Cairo, and took up a position four miles from that city on the 16th of June. Belliard, the French general, had made up his mind to capitulate whenever he could do so with honour; and accordingly, on the 22d of June, when the British had nearly completed their approaches, he offered to surrender, on condition of his army being sent to France with their arms, baggage, and effects.

The commander-in-chief went to Cairo and set up camp four miles from the city on June 16th. Belliard, the French general, had decided to surrender whenever he could do so honorably; so on June 22nd, when the British had almost finished their preparations, he offered to surrender, provided his army could be sent to France with their weapons, belongings, and supplies.

Nothing now remained to render the conquest of Egypt complete but the reduction of Alexandria. Returning from Cairo, General Hutchinson proceeded to invest that city. Whilst General Coote, with nearly half the army, approached to the westward of the town, the general himself advanced from the eastward. General Menou, anxious for the honour of the French arms, at first disputed the advances made towards his lines; but finding himself surrounded on two sides by an army of 14,500 men, by the sea on the north, and cut off from the country on the south by a lake which had been formed by breaking down the dike between the Nile and Alexandria, he applied for, and obtained, on the evening of the 26th of August, an armistice of three days. On the 2d of September the capitulation was signed, the terms agreed upon being much the same with those granted to General Belliard.

Nothing was left to make the conquest of Egypt complete except for capturing Alexandria. After returning from Cairo, General Hutchinson moved to lay siege to the city. While General Coote, with nearly half the army, approached from the west side of town, Hutchinson himself advanced from the east. General Menou, eager to protect the honor of the French forces, initially resisted the advances toward his lines. However, realizing he was surrounded on two sides by an army of 14,500 men, with the sea to the north and a lake separating him from the countryside to the south due to a broken dike between the Nile and Alexandria, he requested and received an armistice for three days on the evening of August 26th. On September 2nd, the terms of surrender were signed, which were mostly the same as those offered to General Belliard.

After the French were embarked, immediate arrangements were made for settling in[374] quarters the troops that were to remain in the country, and to embark those destined for other stations. Among these last were the three Highland regiments. The 42d landed at Southampton, and marched to Winchester. With the exception of those who were affected with ophthalmia, all the men were healthy. At Winchester, however, the men caught a contagious fever, of which Captain Lamont and several privates died.

After the French were taken onboard, immediate plans were made to settle the troops that would stay in[374] the country and to transport those heading to other locations. Among those were the three Highland regiments. The 42nd landed at Southampton and marched to Winchester. Except for those who had eye infections, all the men were healthy. However, at Winchester, the men contracted a contagious fever, which caused the deaths of Captain Lamont and several privates.

Medal of 42d Royal Highland Regiment for services in Egypt. From the collection of Surgeon-Major Fleming, late 4th Dragoon Guards.
Medal to Sir Ralph Abercromby for services
in Egypt. From the same collection.

“At this period,” says General Stewart, “a circumstance occurred which caused some conversation on the French standard taken at Alexandria. The Highland Society of London, much gratified with the accounts given of the conduct of their countrymen in Egypt, resolved to bestow on them some mark of their esteem and approbation. The Society being composed of men of the first rank and character in Scotland, and including several of the royal family as members, it was considered that such an act would be honourable to the corps and agreeable to all. It was proposed to commence with the 42d as the oldest of the Highland regiments, and with the others in succession, as their service offered an opportunity of distinguishing themselves. Fifteen hundred pounds were immediately subscribed for this purpose. Medals were struck with a head of Sir Ralph Abercromby, and some emblematical figures on the obverse. A superb piece of plate was likewise ordered. While these were in preparation, the Society held a meeting, when Sir John Sinclair, with the warmth of a clansman, mentioned his namesake, Sergeant Sinclair, as having taken or having got possession of the French standard, which had been brought home. Sir John being at that time ignorant of the circumstances, made no mention of the loss of the ensign which the sergeant had gotten in charge. This called forth the claim of Lutz,[322] already referred to, accompanied with some strong remarks by Cobbett, the editor of the work in which the claim appeared. The Society then asked an explanation from the officers of the 42d. To this very proper request a reply was given by the officers who were then present with the regiment. The majority of these happened to be young men, who expressed, in warm terms, their[375] surprise that the Society should imagine them capable of countenancing any statement implying that they had laid claim to a trophy to which they had no right. This misapprehension of the Society’s meaning brought on a correspondence, which ended in an interruption of farther communication for many years.”[323]

“At that time,” says General Stewart, “an event occurred that sparked some discussion about the French standard taken at Alexandria. The Highland Society of London, pleased with the reports on the actions of their fellow countrymen in Egypt, decided to honor them in some way. The Society, made up of prominent and respected men from Scotland, including several members of the royal family, felt that such an act would be honorable for the regiment and well-received by everyone. They proposed to start with the 42nd, as it was the oldest of the Highland regiments, and follow with the others as opportunities arose for them to distinguish themselves. Fifteen hundred pounds were immediately raised for this purpose. Medals were created featuring a portrait of Sir Ralph Abercromby, along with some symbolic figures on the front. A magnificent piece of silver was also commissioned. While these items were being made, the Society held a meeting where Sir John Sinclair, passionately like a clansman, mentioned his namesake, Sergeant Sinclair, for having taken or gained possession of the French standard that had been brought home. At that time, Sir John was unaware of the details and did not mention the loss of the ensign that the sergeant had been responsible for. This prompted the claim from Lutz,[322] already referenced, along with some strong comments by Cobbett, the editor of the publication where the claim was made. The Society then requested an explanation from the officers of the 42nd. The officers present at the time gave a proper response to this request. Most of them were young men who expressed their surprise that the Society would think they would support any claim to a trophy they did not rightfully possess. This misunderstanding of the Society’s intent led to correspondence that resulted in a cessation of communication for many years.”[323]

In May 1802 the regiment marched to Ashford, where they were reviewed by George III., who expressed himself satisfied with its appearance; but although the men had a martial air, they had a diminutive look, and were by no means equal to their predecessors, either in bodily appearance or in complexion.

In May 1802, the regiment marched to Ashford, where they were reviewed by George III, who said he was satisfied with their appearance. However, even though the men had a strong presence, they seemed small and were not at all comparable to their predecessors in terms of physical appearance or complexion.

Shortly after this review the regiment was ordered to Edinburgh. During their march to the north the men were everywhere received with kindness; and, on approaching the northern metropolis, thousands of its inhabitants met them at a distance from the city, and, welcoming them with acclamations, accompanied them to the castle. They remained in their new quarters, giving way too freely to the temptations to which they were exposed, by the hospitality of the inhabitants, till the spring of 1803, when, in consequence of the interruption of peace, they were embarked at Leith for the camp then forming at Weeley, in Essex. The regiment at this time did not exceed 400 men, in consequence chiefly of the discharge of 475 men the preceding year. While in Edinburgh (December 1, 1803) new colours, bearing the distinctions granted for its services in Egypt, were formally presented to the regiment.

Shortly after this review, the regiment was ordered to Edinburgh. During their march north, the men were welcomed everywhere with kindness. As they approached the northern city, thousands of its residents greeted them from a distance, cheering and escorting them to the castle. They stayed in their new quarters, indulging too much in the hospitality of the locals until the spring of 1803, when the peace was disrupted, and they were sent to Leith to join the camp being set up at Weeley, in Essex. At that time, the regiment had fewer than 400 men, mainly due to the discharge of 475 men the previous year. While in Edinburgh (December 1, 1803), new colors, showcasing the distinctions awarded for their services in Egypt, were officially presented to the regiment.

As a means at once of providing for the internal defence of the kingdom, and recruiting the regular army, an act was passed to raise a body of men by ballot, to be called “The Army of Reserve.” Their services were to be confined to Great Britain and Ireland, with liberty to volunteer into the regular army, on a certain bounty. In the first instance, the men thus raised in Scotland were formed into second battalions to regiments of the line. The quota raised in the counties of Perth, Elgin, Nairn, Cromarty, Ross, Sutherland, Caithness, Argyle, and Bute, which was to form the second battalion of the 42d, amounted to 1343 men. These embarked in November at Fort George, to join the first battalion in Weeley barracks, about which time upwards of 500 had volunteered into the regular army. In April of this year Captain David Stewart, Garth, was appointed major, and Lieutenants Robert Henry Dick and Charles M’Lean, captains to the second battalion of the 78th regiment. In September following, Colonel Dickson was appointed brigadier-general; and Lieutenant-Colonels James Stewart and Alexander Stewart having retired, they were succeeded by Lieutenant-Colonels Stirling and Lord Blantyre. Captains M’Quarrie and James Grant became majors; Lieutenants Stewart Campbell, Donald Williamson, John M’Diarmid, John Dick, and James Walker, captains; and Captain Lord Saltoun was promoted to the Foot Guards.

To provide internal defense for the kingdom and recruit the regular army, a law was passed to raise a group of men by lottery, called “The Army of Reserve.” Their service was limited to Great Britain and Ireland, with the option to volunteer for the regular army in exchange for a bonus. Initially, the men recruited in Scotland were organized into second battalions of line regiments. The total raised from the counties of Perth, Elgin, Nairn, Cromarty, Ross, Sutherland, Caithness, Argyle, and Bute, which formed the second battalion of the 42nd, amounted to 1,343 men. They boarded ships in November at Fort George to join the first battalion at Weeley barracks, around the same time that over 500 men had volunteered for the regular army. In April of that year, Captain David Stewart from Garth was promoted to major, and Lieutenants Robert Henry Dick and Charles M’Lean were promoted to captains in the second battalion of the 78th regiment. The following September, Colonel Dickson was made brigadier-general; as Lieutenant-Colonels James Stewart and Alexander Stewart retired, they were replaced by Lieutenant-Colonels Stirling and Lord Blantyre. Captains M’Quarrie and James Grant were promoted to majors; Lieutenants Stewart Campbell, Donald Williamson, John M’Diarmid, John Dick, and James Walker became captains; and Captain Lord Saltoun was promoted to the Foot Guards.

In consequence of the removal of a part of the garrison of Gibraltar, the first battalion of the 42d, and the second battalion of the 78th, or Seaforth Highlanders, were marched to Plymouth, where they embarked early in October for Gibraltar, which they reached in November. Nothing worthy of notice occurred during their stay in Gibraltar. Since their former visit, the moral habits of the 42d had improved, and they did not fall into those excesses in drinking in which they had previously indulged. The mortality consequently was not so great as before—31 only out of 850 men having died during the three years they remained at this station.

As a result of the reduction of some of the garrison at Gibraltar, the first battalion of the 42nd and the second battalion of the 78th, or Seaforth Highlanders, were marched to Plymouth, where they boarded a ship in early October for Gibraltar, arriving in November. Nothing significant happened during their time in Gibraltar. Since their last visit, the conduct of the 42nd had improved, and they avoided the drinking problems they had previously experienced. As a result, the death toll was not as high as before—only 31 out of 850 men died during the three years they spent at this station.

In 1806 Sir Hector Munro, the colonel of the regiment, died, and was succeeded by Major-General the Marquis of Huntly, afterwards Duke of Gordon.

In 1806, Sir Hector Munro, the colonel of the regiment, passed away and was succeeded by Major-General the Marquis of Huntly, who later became the Duke of Gordon.

After the battle of Vimiera, which was fought on the 21st of August 1808, the British army was joined by the 42d from Gibraltar, then 624 men strong,[324] and by the Gordon and Cameron Highlanders from England. Major-General Sir Arthur Wellesley, who had gained the battle, was superseded the same day by two senior generals, Sir Harry Burrard and Sir John Moore, who were, strange to tell, again superseded by General[376] Sir Hew Dalrymple the following morning. Generals Burrard and Dalrymple having been recalled in consequence of the convention of Cintra, the command of the army devolved on Sir John Moore, who, on the 6th of October, received an order to march into Spain. Having made no previous preparations for marching, the advance of the army from Lisbon was retarded; and as he could obtain little assistance from the Portuguese Government, and no correct information of the state of the country, or of the proper route he ought to take, he was obliged to act almost entirely upon conjecture. Conceiving it impossible to convey artillery by the road through the mountains, he resolved to divide his army, and to march into Spain by different routes.

After the battle of Vimiera, which took place on August 21, 1808, the British army was joined by the 42nd from Gibraltar, then 624 men strong,[324] along with the Gordon and Cameron Highlanders from England. Major-General Sir Arthur Wellesley, who had won the battle, was replaced the same day by two senior generals, Sir Harry Burrard and Sir John Moore, who were, oddly enough, again replaced by General[376] Sir Hew Dalrymple the following morning. Generals Burrard and Dalrymple were recalled due to the convention of Cintra, and command of the army passed to Sir John Moore, who, on October 6, received orders to march into Spain. Since he hadn’t made any prior preparations for the march, the army's progress from Lisbon was delayed; additionally, he received little help from the Portuguese government and no accurate information about the state of the country or the appropriate route to take, forcing him to rely almost entirely on guesswork. Believing it was impossible to transport artillery through the mountain roads, he decided to split his army and march into Spain using different routes.

One of these divisions, consisting of the brigade of artillery and four regiments of infantry, of which the 42d was one, under the Hon. Lieutenant-General Hope, marched upon Madrid and Espinar; another, under General Paget, moved by Elvas and Alcantara; a third by Coimbra and Almeida, under General Beresford; and a fourth, under General Mackenzie Fraser, by Abrantes and Almeida. These divisions, amounting together to 18,000 infantry and 900 cavalry, were to form a junction at Salamanca. General Moore reached Salamanca on the 13th of November, without seeing a single Spanish soldier. Whilst on the march, Lieutenant-General Sir David Baird arrived off Corunna with a body of troops from England, for the purpose of forming a junction with General Moore; but his troops were kept on board from the 13th to the 31st of October, and, when allowed to disembark, no exertions were made by the Spaniards to forward his march.

One of these divisions, made up of the artillery brigade and four infantry regiments, including the 42nd, under the Honorable Lieutenant-General Hope, marched toward Madrid and Espinar; another division, led by General Paget, moved through Elvas and Alcantara; a third, headed by General Beresford, went via Coimbra and Almeida; and a fourth, under General Mackenzie Fraser, traveled through Abrantes and Almeida. These divisions totaled 18,000 infantry and 900 cavalry, intending to join forces at Salamanca. General Moore arrived in Salamanca on November 13th, without encountering a single Spanish soldier. During the march, Lieutenant-General Sir David Baird arrived off Corunna with a group of troops from England, aiming to join General Moore; however, his troops were kept on board from October 13th to the 31st, and when they were finally allowed to disembark, the Spaniards made no effort to assist his march.

Whilst waiting the junction of General Baird and the division of General Hope, which, from its circuitous route, was the last of the four in reaching Salamanca, General Moore received intelligence of the defeat and total dispersion of General Blake’s army on the 10th of November, at Espenora de los Monteros, as well as of a similar fate which subsequently befell the army of General Castanos at Tudela. No Spanish army now remained in the field except the corps under the Marquis of Romana, but acting independently, it tended rather to obstruct than forward the plans of the British commander.

While waiting for General Baird and General Hope's division, which took a longer route and was the last of the four to arrive in Salamanca, General Moore learned about the defeat and complete scattering of General Blake’s army on November 10th at Espenora de los Monteros, as well as a similar outcome that later occurred with General Castanos' army at Tudela. No Spanish army was left in the field except for the corps under the Marquis of Romana, but it operated independently and ended up hindering rather than supporting the plans of the British commander.

It was now the 1st of December. General Baird had reached Astorga, and General Hope’s division was still four day’s march from Salamanca. Beset by accumulated difficulties, and threatened with an army already amounting to 100,000 men, and about to be increased by additional reinforcements, General Moore resolved on a retreat, though such a measure was opposed to the opinion of many officers of rank. Whilst he himself was to fall back upon Lisbon, he ordered Sir David Baird to retire to Corunna, and embark for the Tagus. He afterwards countermanded the order for retreat, on receiving some favourable accounts from the interior, but having soon ascertained that these were not to be relied on, he resumed his original intention of retiring. Instead of proceeding, however, towards Lisbon, he determined to retreat to the north of Spain, with the view of joining General Baird. This junction he effected at Toro, on the 21st of December. Their united forces amounted to 26,311 infantry, and 2450 cavalry, besides artillery.

It was now December 1st. General Baird had reached Astorga, and General Hope’s division was still four days away from Salamanca. Facing numerous challenges and threatened by an army already totaling 100,000 men, which was about to grow with reinforcements, General Moore decided to retreat, despite the objections of many senior officers. While he planned to fall back to Lisbon, he ordered Sir David Baird to retreat to Corunna and prepare to embark for the Tagus. He later canceled the retreat order after receiving some promising reports from the interior, but once he confirmed that those reports were unreliable, he went back to his original plan to retreat. Instead of heading to Lisbon, he chose to pull back to northern Spain to join General Baird. They successfully joined forces at Toro on December 21st. Their combined forces totaled 26,311 infantry and 2,450 cavalry, in addition to artillery.

The general resolved to attack Marshal Soult at Saldanha; but, after making his dispositions, he gave up his determination, in consequence of information that Soult had received considerable reinforcements; that Buonaparte had marched from Madrid with 40,000 infantry and cavalry; and that Marshals Junot, Mortier, and Leferbe, with their different divisions, were also on their march towards the north of Spain. The retreat was begun on the 24th of December, on which day the advance guard of Buonaparte’s division passed through Tordesillas.

The general decided to attack Marshal Soult at Saldanha, but after organizing his plans, he changed his mind because he learned that Soult had received significant reinforcements. Buonaparte had marched from Madrid with 40,000 infantry and cavalry, and Marshals Junot, Mortier, and Leferbe, along with their various divisions, were also heading north towards Spain. The retreat started on December 24th, the day Buonaparte’s advance guard passed through Tordesillas.

When ordered again to retreat, the greatest disappointment was manifested by the troops, who, enraged at the apathy shown by the people, gratified their feelings of revenge by acts of insubordination and plunder hitherto unheard of in a British army. To such an extent did they carry their ravages, that they obtained the name of “malditos ladrones,” or cursed robbers, from the unfortunate inhabitants. The following extract of general orders, issued at Benevente, on the 27th of December, shows how acutely the gallant Moore felt the[377] disgrace which the conduct of his British troops brought on the British name:—“The Commander of the Forces has observed, with concern, the extreme bad conduct of the troops, at a moment when they are about to come into contact with the enemy, and when the greatest regularity and the best conduct are most requisite. The misbehaviour of the troops in the column which marched from Valdaras to this place, exceeds what he could have believed of British soldiers. It is disgraceful to the officers, as it strongly marks their negligence and inattention. The Commander of the Forces refers to the general orders of the 15th of October and the 11th of November. He desires that they may be again read at the head of every company in the army. He can add nothing but his determination to execute them to the fullest extent. He can feel no mercy towards officers who neglect, in times like these, essential duties, or towards soldiers who injure the country they are sent to protect. It is impossible for the General to explain to his army his motive for the movements he directs. When it is proper to fight a battle he will do it, and he will choose the time and place he thinks most fit. In the mean time, he begs the officers and soldiers of the army to attend diligently to discharge their part, and leave to him and to the general officers the decision of measures which belong to them alone.”

When ordered again to fall back, the troops showed their deep disappointment, feeling anger towards the indifference displayed by the locals. They took out their frustration through acts of rebellion and looting that were unprecedented in a British army. Their plundering became so severe that the unfortunate residents labeled them “malditos ladrones,” or cursed robbers. The following excerpt from general orders, issued at Benevente on December 27th, illustrates how deeply Moore felt the [377] disgrace that the actions of his British troops brought upon the British name:—“The Commander of the Forces has noted, with concern, the extremely poor behavior of the troops at a time when they are about to face the enemy, and when discipline and good conduct are critically necessary. The misconduct of the troops in the column that marched from Valdaras to this location is beyond what he could have believed of British soldiers. It reflects poorly on the officers, highlighting their negligence and lack of attention. The Commander of the Forces refers to the general orders from October 15th and November 11th. He insists that these orders be read again at the head of every company in the army. He can only express his determination to enforce them fully. He will show no mercy towards officers who disregard essential duties during critical times or towards soldiers who harm the country they are meant to protect. It is impossible for the General to explain to his army his reasons for the movements he orders. When it is time to engage in battle, he will do so, choosing the moment and place he considers most appropriate. In the meantime, he urges the officers and soldiers of the army to diligently fulfill their responsibilities and leave the decision of strategies to him and the senior officers, as it is their responsibility alone.”

It is quite unnecessary, in a work of this nature, to give the details of this memorable retreat. Suffice it to say, that after a series of brilliant and successful encounters with the enemy, and after enduring the most extraordinary privations, the British army arrived in the neighbourhood of Corunna on the 11th of January 1809. Had the transports been at Corunna, the troops might have embarked without molestation, as the French general did not push forward with vigour from Lago; but, as they had to wait the arrival of transports from Vigo, the enemy had full time to come up. The inhabitants showed the greatest kindness to the troops, and, in conjunction with them, exerted themselves with much assiduity to put the town in a proper state of defence.

It’s unnecessary, in a work like this, to provide all the details of this memorable retreat. It’s enough to say that after a series of impressive and successful battles with the enemy, and after enduring incredible hardships, the British army reached the area near Corunna on January 11, 1809. If the ships had been at Corunna, the troops could have boarded without interference, as the French general did not aggressively pursue from Lago; however, since they had to wait for ships from Vigo, the enemy had plenty of time to catch up. The locals showed great kindness to the troops, and together with them, worked hard to prepare the town for defense.

On the land side Corunna is surrounded by a double range of hills, a higher and a lower. As the outward or higher range was too extensive, the British were formed on the inner or lower range. The French on their arrival took post on the higher range.

On the land side, Corunna is surrounded by two ranges of hills, one higher and one lower. Since the outer or higher range was too large, the British positioned themselves on the inner or lower range. The French, upon their arrival, took up position on the higher range.

Several of the transports having arrived on the 14th, the sick, the cavalry, and part of the artillery were embarked. Next day was spent in skirmishing, with little loss on either side; but on the 16th, affairs assumed a more serious aspect. After mid-day, the enemy were seen getting under arms. The British drew up immediately in line of battle. General Hope’s division occupied the left. It consisted of Major-General Hill’s brigade of the Queen’s, 14th, 32d; and Colonel Crawford’s brigade of the 36th, 71st, and 92d or Gordon Highlanders. On the right of the line was the division of General Baird, consisting of Lord William Bentinck’s brigade of the 4th, 42d or Royal Highlanders, and 50th regiment; and Major-General Manningham’s brigade of the third battalion of the Royals, 26th or Cameronians, and second battalion of the 81st; and Major-General Ward with the first and second battalions of the Foot Guards. The other battalions of Guards were in reserve, in rear of Lord William Bentinck’s brigade. The Rifle corps formed a chain across a valley on the right of Sir David Baird, communicating with Lieutenant-General Fraser’s division, which was drawn up in the rear at a short distance from Corunna. This division was composed of the 6th, 9th, 23d or Welsh Fusileers, and second battalion of the 43d, under Major-General Beresford; and the 36th, 79th or Cameron Highlanders, and 82d, under Brigadier-General Fane. General Paget’s brigade of reserve formed in rear of the left. It consisted of the 20th, 28th, 52d, 91st, and Rifle corps. The whole force under arms amounted to nearly 16,000 men.

Several transports arrived on the 14th, so the sick, cavalry, and part of the artillery were loaded onto the ships. The next day was spent skirmishing, with minimal losses on either side; however, on the 16th, the situation became more serious. After midday, the enemy was seen preparing for battle. The British immediately formed a line of battle. General Hope’s division occupied the left, consisting of Major-General Hill’s brigade of the Queen’s, 14th, and 32nd; and Colonel Crawford’s brigade of the 36th, 71st, and 92nd or Gordon Highlanders. On the right of the line was General Baird’s division, which included Lord William Bentinck’s brigade of the 4th, 42nd or Royal Highlanders, and 50th regiment; Major-General Manningham’s brigade of the third battalion of the Royals, 26th or Cameronians, and second battalion of the 81st; and Major-General Ward with the first and second battalions of the Foot Guards. The other battalions of Guards were in reserve behind Lord William Bentinck’s brigade. The Rifle corps created a line across a valley on the right of Sir David Baird, connecting with Lieutenant-General Fraser’s division, which was set up a short distance back from Corunna. This division included the 6th, 9th, 23rd or Welsh Fusiliers, and the second battalion of the 43rd, under Major-General Beresford; and the 36th, 79th or Cameron Highlanders, and 82nd, under Brigadier-General Fane. General Paget’s reserve brigade formed up behind the left and included the 20th, 28th, 52nd, 91st, and Rifle corps. The total force under arms was nearly 16,000 men.

The battle was begun by the enemy, who, after a discharge of artillery, advanced upon the British in four columns. Two of these moved towards General Baird’s wing, a third advanced upon the centre, and a fourth against the left. The enemy kept a fifth column as a reserve in the rear. On the approach of the French the British advanced to meet them. The 50th regiment, under Majors Napier and Stanhope, two young officers who had been[378] trained up under the general’s own eye, passing over an enclosure in front, charged and drove the enemy out of the village of Elvina, with great loss. General Moore, who was at the post occupied by Lord William Bentinck’s brigade, directing every movement, on observing the brave conduct of the regiment, exclaimed, “Well done the 50th—well done my majors!” Then proceeding to the 42d, he cried out, “Highlanders, remember Egypt.” They thereupon rushed forward, accompanied by the general, and drove back the enemy in all directions. He now ordered up a battalion of the Guards to the left flank of the Highlanders. The light company, conceiving, as their ammunition was spent, that the Guards were to relieve them, began to fall back; but Sir John discovering their mistake, said to them, “My brave 42d, join your comrades,—ammunition is coming,—you have your bayonets.” This was enough.

The battle was started by the enemy, who, after firing their artillery, advanced towards the British in four columns. Two of these moved toward General Baird’s flank, a third advanced on the center, and a fourth targeted the left side. The enemy kept a fifth column in reserve in the rear. As the French approached, the British moved to meet them. The 50th regiment, led by Majors Napier and Stanhope, two young officers who had been trained under the general’s supervision, crossed over an enclosure in front and charged, driving the enemy out of the village of Elvina, causing significant losses. General Moore, stationed at the position held by Lord William Bentinck’s brigade and directing every maneuver, witnessed the gallant actions of the regiment and exclaimed, “Well done the 50th—well done my majors!” He then turned to the 42nd and shouted, “Highlanders, remember Egypt.” They immediately charged forward, accompanied by the general, and pushed the enemy back in all directions. He then ordered a battalion of the Guards to reinforce the left flank of the Highlanders. The light company, thinking that their ammunition was depleted and that the Guards were there to replace them, began to retreat; but Sir John, realizing their error, called out, “My brave 42nd, join your comrades—ammunition is on the way—you have your bayonets.” This was enough.

Sir David Baird about this time was forced to leave the field, in consequence of his arm being shattered by a musket ball, and immediately thereafter a cannon ball struck Sir John Moore in the left shoulder and beat him to the ground. “He raised himself and sat up with an unaltered countenance, looking intensely at the Highlanders, who were warmly engaged. Captain Hardinge threw himself from his horse and took him by the hand; then observing his anxiety, he told him the 42d were advancing, upon which his countenance immediately brightened up.”

Sir David Baird was forced to leave the battlefield around this time because a musket ball had shattered his arm. Shortly after that, a cannon ball hit Sir John Moore in the left shoulder and knocked him to the ground. “He pushed himself up and sat there with a calm expression, staring intently at the Highlanders, who were heavily involved in the fight. Captain Hardinge jumped off his horse and took him by the hand; noticing his concern, he informed him that the 42nd were advancing, which brightened his expression immediately.”

After the general and Sir David Baird had been carried off the field, the command of the army devolved upon Lieutenant-General Hope, who, at the close of the battle, addressed a letter to Sir David, from which the following is an extract:—“The first effort of the enemy was met by the commander of the forces and by yourself, at the head of the 42d regiment, and the brigade under Lord William Bentinck. The village on your right became an object of obstinate contest. I lament to say, that, after the severe wound which deprived the army of your services, Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore, who had just directed the most able disposition, fell by a cannon-shot. The troops, though not unacquainted with the irreparable loss they had sustained, were not dismayed, but, by the most determined bravery, not only repelled every attempt of the enemy to gain ground, but actually forced him to retire, although he had brought up fresh troops in support of those originally engaged. The enemy finding himself foiled in every attempt to force the right of the position, endeavoured by numbers to turn it. A judicious and well-timed movement which was made by Major-General Paget with the reserve, which corps had moved out of its cantonments to support the right of the army, by a vigorous attack defeated this intention. The major-general having pushed forward the 95th (Rifle corps) and the first battalion of the 52d regiment, drove the enemy before him, and in his rapid and judicious advance threatened the left of the enemy’s position. This circumstance, with the position of Lieutenant-General Fraser’s division (calculated to give still farther security to the right of the line), induced the enemy to relax his efforts in that quarter. They were, however, more forcibly directed towards the centre, when they were again successfully resisted by the brigade under Major-General Manningham, forming the left of your division, and a part of that under Major-General Leith, forming the right of that under my orders. Upon the left the enemy at first contented himself with an attack upon our picquets, which, however, in general maintained their ground. Finding, however, his efforts unavailing on the right and centre, he seemed determined to render the attack upon the left more serious, and had succeeded in obtaining possession of the village through which the great road to Madrid passes, and which was situated in front of that part of the line. From this post, however, he was soon expelled, with a considerable loss, by a gallant attack of some companies of the second battalion of the 14th regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Nicholls. Before five in the evening, we had not only successfully repelled every attack made upon the position, but had gained ground, in almost all points, and occupied a more forward line than at the commencement of the action; whilst the enemy confined his operations to a cannonade, and the fire of his light troops, with a view to draw off his other corps. At six the firing ceased.”

After the general and Sir David Baird had been taken off the field, the leadership of the army fell to Lieutenant-General Hope, who, at the end of the battle, wrote a letter to Sir David, from which the following is an extract:—“The enemy's first attack was met by the commander of the forces and by you, leading the 42d regiment, along with the brigade under Lord William Bentinck. The village to your right became a site of fierce fighting. I regret to say that, after the serious wound that took you out of action, Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore, who had just organized a very effective strategy, was struck down by a cannonball. The troops, though aware of the significant loss they suffered, remained undeterred and, through exceptional bravery, not only repelled every attempt by the enemy to advance but actually pushed them back, even though they had brought in fresh troops to support their original force. The enemy, realizing they were being thwarted in every effort to break through on the right, tried to outnumber us by flanking it. A well-planned and timely maneuver by Major-General Paget with the reserve, which had moved out from its camps to support the army's right, effectively countered this strategy. The major-general, advancing the 95th (Rifle corps) and the first battalion of the 52d regiment, forced the enemy back and rapidly advanced in a way that threatened the left side of the enemy's position. This situation, along with the position of Lieutenant-General Fraser’s division (which further secured the right of our line), led the enemy to ease their efforts in that area. However, they directed more force at the center, where they were again successfully resisted by the brigade under Major-General Manningham, the left of your division, and part of that under Major-General Leith, the right of my command. On the left, the enemy initially limited themselves to attacking our pickets, which generally held their ground. However, finding their efforts unsuccessful on the right and center, they seemed intent on making their attack on the left more serious and managed to take control of the village along the main road to Madrid, which was located in front of that section of our line. From this position, though, they were quickly driven out, suffering significant losses, by a courageous charge from some companies of the second battalion of the 14th regiment, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Nicholls. Before five in the evening, we had not only repelled every attack on our position successfully but also gained ground at nearly all points and occupied a more advanced line than at the start of the fight; meanwhile, the enemy limited their actions to cannon fire and light troops, trying to withdraw their other units. By six, the firing had stopped.”

The loss of the British was 800 men killed and wounded. The 42d had 1 sergeant and 36 rank and file killed; and 6 officers, viz., Captains Duncan Campbell, John Fraser, and Maxwell Grant, and Lieutenants Alexander Anderson, William Middleton, and Thomas MacInnes, 1 sergeant, and 104 rank and file wounded. The enemy lost upwards of 3000 men,—a remarkable disproportion, when it is considered that the British troops fought under many disadvantages.

The British casualties were 800 men killed and wounded. The 42nd lost 1 sergeant and 36 soldiers killed, and 6 officers, including Captains Duncan Campbell, John Fraser, and Maxwell Grant, along with Lieutenants Alexander Anderson, William Middleton, and Thomas MacInnes, plus 1 sergeant and 104 soldiers wounded. The enemy lost over 3,000 men—a striking difference, especially considering that the British troops faced numerous disadvantages.

In general orders issued on the 18th of January, Lieutenant-General Hope congratulated the army on the victory, and added,—“On no occasion has the undaunted valour of British troops been more manifest. At the termination of a severe and harassing march, rendered necessary by the superiority which the enemy had acquired, and which had materially impaired the efficiency of the troops, many disadvantages were to be encountered.

In general orders issued on January 18th, Lieutenant-General Hope congratulated the army on the victory, and added, “Never has the fearless bravery of British troops been more evident. After a tough and exhausting march, made necessary by the enemy’s advantages, which significantly weakened the troops' effectiveness, there were many challenges to face.”

“These have all been surmounted by the conduct of the troops themselves; and the enemy has been taught, that whatever advantages of position or numbers he may employ, there is inherent, in British officers and soldiers, a bravery that knows not how to yield,—that no circumstances can appal,—and that will ensure victory when it is to be obtained by the exertion of any human means.

“These have all been overcome by the actions of the troops themselves; and the enemy has learned that no matter what advantages in position or numbers they may use, there is an inherent bravery in British officers and soldiers that doesn’t know how to give up—one that no circumstances can intimidate—and that will guarantee victory when it can be achieved by any human effort.”

“The lieutenant-general has the greatest satisfaction in distinguishing such meritorious services as came within his observation, or have been brought to his knowledge.

“The lieutenant-general is very pleased to recognize the commendable services that he has seen or that have been reported to him.”

“His acknowledgments are in a peculiar manner due to Lieutenant-General Lord William Bentinck, and the brigade under his command, consisting of the Fourth, Forty-Second, and Fiftieth Regiments, which sustained the weight of the attack.”

“His acknowledgments are specifically directed to Lieutenant-General Lord William Bentinck and the brigade he commanded, made up of the Fourth, 42nd, and Fiftieth Regiments, which bore the brunt of the attack.”

Though the victory was gained, General Hope did not consider it advisable, under existing circumstances, to risk another battle, and therefore issued orders for the immediate embarkation of the army. By the great exertions of the naval officers and seamen, the whole, with the exception of the rear guard, were on board before the morning; and the rear guard, with the sick and wounded, were all embarked the following day.

Though the victory was achieved, General Hope did not think it was wise, given the current situation, to risk another battle, so he ordered the army to board the ships immediately. Thanks to the hard work of the naval officers and sailors, everyone except the rear guard was on board by morning; the rear guard, along with the sick and wounded, was fully on board the following day.

General Moore did not long survive the action. When he fell he was removed, with the assistance of a soldier of the 42d, a few yards behind the shelter of a wall. He was afterwards carried to the rear in a blanket by six soldiers of the 42d and Guards. When borne off the field his aide-de-camp, Captain Hardinge, observing the resolution and composure of his features, expressed his hopes that the wound was not mortal, and that he would still be spared to the army. Turning his head round, and looking steadfastly at the wound for a few seconds, the dying commander said, “No, Hardinge; I feel that to be impossible.” A sergeant of the 42d and two spare files, in case of accident, were ordered to conduct their brave general to Corunna. Whilst being carried along slowly, he made the soldiers turn frequently round, that he might view the field of battle and listen to the firing. As the sound grew fainter, an indication that the enemy were retiring, his countenance evinced the satisfaction he felt. In a few hours he was numbered with the dead.

General Moore didn’t survive the battle for long. When he fell, a soldier from the 42nd helped move him a few yards behind a wall for shelter. Later, six soldiers from the 42nd and the Guards carried him away on a blanket. As they took him off the field, his aide-de-camp, Captain Hardinge, noticed the determination and calmness in his expression and hoped that his wound wasn’t fatal, wishing he would be spared for the army. Turning his head to look at the wound for a few seconds, the dying commander replied, “No, Hardinge; I feel that to be impossible.” A sergeant from the 42nd and two extra soldiers were assigned to escort their brave general to Corunna. While he was being carried slowly, he asked the soldiers to turn around often so he could see the battlefield and hear the gunfire. As the sounds faded, indicating that the enemy was retreating, his face showed the satisfaction he felt. A few hours later, he was counted among the dead.

Thus died, in the prime of life, one of the most accomplished and bravest soldiers that ever adorned the British army. From his youth he embraced the profession with the sentiments and feelings of a soldier. He felt that a perfect knowledge and an exact performance of the humble but important duties of a subaltern officer are the best foundation for subsequent military fame. In the school of regimental duty, he obtained that correct knowledge of his profession, so essential to the proper direction of the gallant spirit of the soldier; and was enabled to establish a characteristic order and regularity of conduct, because the troops found in their leader a striking example of the discipline which he enforced on others. In a military character, obtained amidst the dangers of climate, the privations incident to service, and the sufferings of repeated wounds, it is difficult to select any point as a preferable subject for praise. The life of Sir John Moore was spent among his troops. During the season of repose, his time was devoted to the care and instruction of the officer and soldier; in war, he courted service in every quarter of the globe. Regardless of personal considerations, he esteemed that to which his country called him, the post[380] of honour; and, by his undaunted spirit and unconquerable perseverance, he pointed the way to victory.[325]

Thus died, in the prime of life, one of the most skilled and bravest soldiers to ever serve in the British army. From his youth, he embraced the profession with the mindset and feelings of a true soldier. He believed that thoroughly understanding and effectively carrying out the essential but important duties of a junior officer is the best foundation for future military recognition. Through his experiences in regimental duties, he gained the essential knowledge of his profession, crucial for properly guiding the brave spirit of the soldier; and he was able to establish a notable order and discipline because his troops saw in their leader a strong example of the discipline he insisted upon from others. In terms of military character, formed amidst the dangers of climate, the hardships of service, and the pain from repeated wounds, it’s hard to identify any one aspect as better suited for praise. Sir John Moore spent his life with his troops. During peaceful times, he dedicated himself to the care and training of officers and soldiers; in war, he actively sought service in every part of the world. Putting aside personal concerns, he valued what his country called him to do, the honorable position; and through his fearless spirit and unwavering perseverance, he showed the path to victory.

General Moore had been often heard to express a wish that he might die in battle like a soldier; and, like a soldier, he was interred in his full uniform in a bastion in the garrison of Corunna.[326]

General Moore had often said he hoped to die in battle like a soldier; and, like a soldier, he was buried in his full uniform in a bastion at the garrison in Corunna.[326]

When the embarkation of the army was completed it sailed for England. One division, in which the 42d was, landed at Portsmouth; another disembarked at Plymouth.

When the army finished boarding, it set sail for England. One division, which included the 42nd, landed at Portsmouth; another arrived at Plymouth.

The regiment was now brigaded at Shorncliffe with the rifle corps, under the command of Major-General Sir Thomas Graham. As the second battalion, which had been in Ireland since 1805, was about to embark for Portugal, they could obtain no draughts from it to supply the casualties which they had suffered in the late retreat and loss at Corunna, but these were speedily made up otherwise.

The regiment was now grouped at Shorncliffe with the rifle corps, led by Major-General Sir Thomas Graham. Since the second battalion, which had been in Ireland since 1805, was about to leave for Portugal, they couldn’t get any replacements from it to cover the losses they had faced during the recent retreat and loss at Corunna, but they quickly found other ways to fill the gaps.

The 42d was next employed in the disastrous expedition to Walcheren, and returned to Dover in September 1809, having only 204 men fit for duty out of 758, who, about six weeks before, had left the shores of England. The regiment marched to Canterbury on the 11th of September, where it remained till July 1810, when it was removed to Scotland, and quartered in Musselburgh. The men had recovered very slowly from the Walcheren fever, and many of them still suffered under its influence. During their stay at Musselburgh, the men unfortunately indulged themselves to excess in the use of ardent spirits, a practice which would have destroyed their health, had not a change of duty put an end to this baneful practice.

The 42nd was next involved in the disastrous expedition to Walcheren and returned to Dover in September 1809, with only 204 soldiers fit for duty out of 758 who had left the shores of England about six weeks earlier. The regiment marched to Canterbury on September 11, where it stayed until July 1810 when it was moved to Scotland and stationed in Musselburgh. The soldiers had recovered very slowly from the Walcheren fever, and many of them still struggled with its effects. During their time in Musselburgh, the men unfortunately overindulged in binge drinking, a habit that could have harmed their health if a change of duty hadn’t finally put a stop to it.


IV.

1811–1816.

Return of the 42d to England—Embarks a second time for Portugal in 1812—Consolidation of the first and second battalions—Spain—Battle of Salamanca—Madrid—Siege of Burgos—Retreat into Portugal—Campaign of 1813—Battle of Vittoria—Siege of St Sebastian—Pyrenees—Succession of battles—Fall of St Sebastian—Allied army enters France—Crosses the Nivelle—Passage of the Nive—Series of actions—Bayonne—Battles of Orthés and Ayre—Bordeaux—Tarbes—Battle of Toulouse—Peace of 1814—War of 1815—Quatre Bras—Waterloo—Return of the 42d to Scotland—Edinburgh.

Return of the 42nd to England—Embarks for Portugal again in 1812—Merging of the first and second battalions—Spain—Battle of Salamanca—Madrid—Siege of Burgos—Retreat into Portugal—Campaign of 1813—Battle of Vittoria—Siege of St. Sebastian—Pyrenees—Series of battles—Fall of St. Sebastian—Allied army enters France—Crosses the Nivelle—Passage of the Nive—Series of actions—Bayonne—Battles of Orthés and Ayre—Bordeaux—Tarbes—Battle of Toulouse—Peace of 1814—War of 1815—Quatre Bras—Waterloo—Return of the 42nd to Scotland—Edinburgh.

In August 1811 the regiment sailed for England, and after remaining some time in Lewis barracks, embarked in April of the following year for Portugal. The ardour for recruiting had now ceased, and the consequence was that the regiment obtained few recruits while in Scotland. Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Blantyre, the commander of the second battalion, had experienced the growing indifference of the Highlanders for the army, having been obliged, before his departure for Portugal, to enlist 150 men from the Irish militia. The first battalion joined the army, under Lord Wellington, after the capture of Ciudad Rodrigo and Badajoz, and meeting with the second battalion, they were both consolidated.

In August 1811, the regiment sailed to England, and after spending some time in Lewis barracks, they left for Portugal in April of the following year. The enthusiasm for recruiting had faded, resulting in the regiment getting very few new recruits while in Scotland. Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Blantyre, who led the second battalion, noticed the increasing apathy of the Highlanders towards the army; before heading to Portugal, he had to enlist 150 men from the Irish militia. The first battalion joined Lord Wellington's army after the capture of Ciudad Rodrigo and Badajoz, and when they met the second battalion, they were both merged.

“The second battalion had continued with the allied army in Portugal, and was engaged in the operations by which the English commander endeavoured to retard the advance of the superior numbers of the enemy, under Marshal Massena, who boasted he would drive the British into the sea, and plant the eagles of France on the towers of Lisbon. As the French army advanced in full confidence of success, suddenly the rocks of Busaco were seen bristling with bayonets and streaming with British colours. The Royal Highlanders were in position on the mountains when that formidable post was attacked by the enemy on the 27th of September, and when the valour of the British troops repulsed the furious onsets of the French veterans, who were driven back with severe loss. The loss of the Forty-Second was limited to 2 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 3 rank and file wounded. Major Robert Henry Dick received a medal for this battle.

“The second battalion had stayed with the allied army in Portugal and was involved in the efforts by which the English commander tried to slow down the advance of the larger enemy forces led by Marshal Massena, who claimed he would push the British into the sea and plant the French eagles on the towers of Lisbon. As the French army moved forward, confident of victory, suddenly the rocks of Busaco were seen lined with bayonets and flying British colors. The Royal Highlanders were positioned on the mountains when that stronghold was attacked by the enemy on September 27th, and the bravery of the British troops repelled the fierce assaults of the French veterans, who were pushed back with heavy losses. The casualties for the Forty-Second were limited to 2 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 3 soldiers wounded. Major Robert Henry Dick received a medal for this battle."

“Being unable to force the position, the French commander turned it by a flank movement; and the allied army fell back to the lines of Torres Vedras, where a series of works of vast extent, connected with ranges of rocks and mountains, covered the approach to Lisbon, and formed a barrier to the progress of the enemy, which could not be overcome. The Forty-Second were posted in the lines.

“Unable to push through the position, the French commander resorted to a flanking maneuver; and the allied army retreated to the lines of Torres Vedras, where an extensive series of fortifications, linked to rocky outcrops and mountains, protected the way to Lisbon and created an impenetrable barrier against the enemy’s advance. The Forty-Second were stationed in the lines.

“The French commander, despairing to accomplish his threat against the English, fell back to Santarem.

"The French commander, frustrated in his attempt to carry out his threat against the English, retreated to Santarem."

“For three months the opposing armies confronted each other a few stages from Lisbon; the enemy’s numbers became seriously reduced by sickness, and other causes, his resources were exhausted, and during the night of the 5th of March 1811 he commenced his retreat towards the frontiers. The British moved forward in pursuit, and in numerous encounters with the enemy’s rearguard gained signal advantages.

“For three months, the opposing armies faced each other just a short distance from Lisbon. The enemy’s numbers significantly dropped due to illness and other reasons, their resources were depleted, and on the night of March 5, 1811, they began their retreat towards the borders. The British advanced in pursuit and gained notable victories in several skirmishes with the enemy’s rearguard.”

“The French army crossed the confines of Portugal; the British took up a position near the frontiers, and blockaded Almeida. The French advanced to relieve the blockaded fortress; and on the 3d of May they attacked the post of Fuentes d’Onor. The Royal Highlanders had 2 soldiers killed on this occasion; Captain M’Donald, 1 sergeant, and 5 rank and file wounded. On the 5th of May the enemy made another attack on the British position, but was repulsed. On this occasion the Forty-Second, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Blantyre, were charged by a body of French cavalry, which they defeated with signal gallantry. Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Blantyre received a gold medal; and the word ‘Fuentes d’Onor,’ displayed, by royal authority, on the regimental colour, commemorates the steady valour of the second battalion on this occasion. Its loss was 1 sergeant and 1 private soldier killed; 1 sergeant and 22 rank and file wounded. Major R. H. Dick received a medal for the battle of Fuentes d’Onor, where he commanded a flank battalion.

“The French army crossed into Portugal; the British set up a position near the borders and blocked Almeida. The French moved in to relieve the besieged fortress, and on May 3rd, they attacked the post of Fuentes d’Onor. The Royal Highlanders had 2 soldiers killed during this event; Captain M’Donald, 1 sergeant, and 5 others were wounded. On May 5th, the enemy launched another attack on the British position but was pushed back. During this encounter, the Forty-Second, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Blantyre, faced a charge from a group of French cavalry, which they defeated with great bravery. Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Blantyre was awarded a gold medal, and the phrase ‘Fuentes d’Onor,’ displayed by royal order on the regimental colors, honors the steadfast courage of the second battalion during this event. They suffered the loss of 1 sergeant and 1 private soldier killed; 1 sergeant and 22 others were wounded. Major R. H. Dick received a medal for the battle of Fuentes d’Onor, where he led a flank battalion.”

“In the subsequent operations of this campaign, the second battalion took an active part; but was not brought into close contact with the enemy.”[327]

“In the later stages of this campaign, the second battalion played an active role, but wasn’t engaged directly with the enemy.”[327]

On the consolidation of the two battalions, the officers and staff of the second were ordered to England, leaving the first upwards of 1160 rank and file fit for service. These were placed in the division under Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Graham. The allied army now amounted to 58,000 men, being larger than any single division of the enemy, whose whole force exceeded 160,000 men.

On the merging of the two battalions, the officers and staff of the second were sent to England, leaving the first with over 1,160 soldiers fit for duty. These were assigned to the division under Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Graham. The allied army now had 58,000 men, larger than any single division of the enemy, whose total force exceeded 160,000 men.

After a successful attack on Almarez by a division of the army under General Hill, Lord Wellington moved forward and occupied Salamanca, which the French evacuated on his approach, leaving 800 men behind to garrison the fort, and retain possession of two redoubts formed from the walls and ruins of some convents and colleges. After a gallant defence of some days, the fort and redoubts surrendered on the 27th of June 1812.

After a successful attack on Almarez by a division of the army led by General Hill, Lord Wellington advanced and took over Salamanca, which the French abandoned as he approached, leaving 800 soldiers behind to defend the fort and keep control of two redoubts made from the walls and ruins of some convents and colleges. After a brave defense lasting several days, the fort and redoubts surrendered on June 27, 1812.

Whilst the siege was proceeding, Marshal Marmont manœuvred in the neighbourhood, but not being yet prepared for a general action, he retired across the Douro, and took up a position on the 22d from La Seca to Pollos. By the accession of a reinforcement from the Asturias, and another from the army of the centre, the marshal’s force was increased to nearly 60,000 men. Judging himself now able to cope with the allied army, he resolved either[382] to bring Lord Wellington to action, or force him to retire towards Portugal, by threatening his communication with that country. By combining with Marshal Soult from the south, he expected to be able to intercept his retreat and cut him off. Marmont did not, however, venture to recross the Douro, but commenced a series of masterly manœuvres, with the view of ensnaring his adversary. Alluding to this display of tactics, the Moniteur remarked that “there were seen those grand French military combinations which command victory, and decide the fate of empires; that noble audacity which no reverse can shake, and which commands events.” These movements were met with corresponding skill on the part of the British general, who baffled all the designs of his skilful opponent. Several accidental encounters took place in the various changes of positions, in which both sides suffered considerably.

While the siege was ongoing, Marshal Marmont maneuvered in the area, but since he wasn't ready for a full-scale battle yet, he retreated across the Douro and set up a position on the 22nd from La Seca to Pollos. With reinforcements from Asturias and another from the central army, the marshal’s forces grew to nearly 60,000 men. Now feeling capable of confronting the allied army, he decided to either engage Lord Wellington in battle or force him to retreat toward Portugal by threatening his supply lines to that country. By coordinating with Marshal Soult from the south, he hoped to intercept Wellington's retreat and cut him off. However, Marmont didn’t attempt to cross the Douro again but started a series of strategic maneuvers aimed at trapping his opponent. Referring to this display of tactics, the Moniteur noted that “there were seen those grand French military combinations which command victory, and decide the fate of empires; that noble audacity which no setback can shake, and which commands events.” These movements were met with equal skill from the British general, who thwarted all of his clever opponent's plans. There were several chance encounters during the various shifts in positions, where both sides sustained significant losses.

Tired of these evolutions, Lord Wellington crossed the Guarena on the night of the 19th of July, and on the morning of the 20th drew up his army in order of battle on the plains of Valise; but Marmont declined the challenge, and crossing the river, encamped with his left at Babila Fuentes, and his right at Villameda. This manœuvre was met by a corresponding movement on the part of the allies, who marched to their right in columns along the plain, in a direction parallel to the enemy, who were on the heights of Cabeca Vilhosa. In this and the other movements of the British, the sagacity of the commander-in-chief appeared so strange to a plain Highlander, who had paid particular attention to them, that he swore Lord Wellington must be gifted with the second sight, as he saw and was prepared to meet Marmont’s intended changes of position before he commenced his movements.

Tired of these shifts, Lord Wellington crossed the Guarena on the night of July 19th, and in the morning of the 20th arranged his army for battle on the plains of Valise. However, Marmont refused the challenge and crossed the river, setting up camp with his left at Babila Fuentes and his right at Villameda. This maneuver prompted a similar response from the allies, who marched to their right in columns along the plain, parallel to the enemy, who were positioned on the heights of Cabeca Vilhosa. In this and other movements of the British, the insight of the commander-in-chief seemed so unusual to a straightforward Highlander, who had been paying close attention, that he declared Lord Wellington must have a special gift, as he anticipated and was ready for Marmont’s planned changes in position before he even started his moves.

The allied army were now on the same ground they had occupied near Salamanca when reducing the forts the preceding month; but in consequence of the enemy crossing the Tormes at Alba de Tormes, and appearing to threaten Ciudad Rodrigo, Lord Wellington made a corresponding movement, and on the 21st of July halted his army on the heights on the left bank. During the night the enemy possessed themselves of the village of Calvarasa de Ariba, and the heights of Nuestra Senora de la Pena. In the course of this night Lord Wellington received intelligence that General Clausel had reached Pollos with a large body of cavalry, and would certainly join Marmont on the 23d or 24th.

The allied army was now on the same ground they had occupied near Salamanca when they were reducing the forts the previous month; however, since the enemy crossed the Tormes at Alba de Tormes and seemed to threaten Ciudad Rodrigo, Lord Wellington took action. On July 21st, he positioned his army on the heights on the left bank. During the night, the enemy took control of the village of Calvarasa de Ariba and the heights of Nuestra Senora de la Pena. That night, Lord Wellington learned that General Clausel had arrived at Pollos with a large group of cavalry and would definitely join Marmont on the 23rd or 24th.

The morning of the 22d, a day memorable in the annals of the Peninsular war, was ushered in with a violent tempest, and a dreadful storm of thunder and lightning. The operations of the day commenced soon after seven o’clock, when the outposts of both armies attempted to get possession of two hills, Los Arapiles, on the right of the allies. The enemy, by his numerical superiority, succeeded in possessing himself of the most distant of these hills, and thus greatly strengthened his position. With his accustomed skill, Marmont manœuvred until two o’clock, when imagining that he had succeeded in drawing the allies into a snare, he opened a general fire from his artillery along his whole line, and threw out numerous bodies of sharpshooters, both in front and flank, as a feint to cover an attempt he meditated to turn the position of the British. This ruse was thrown away on Lord Wellington, who, acting on the defensive only, to become, in his turn the assailant with the more effect, and perceiving at once the grand error of his antagonist in extending his line to the left, without strengthening his centre, which had now no second line to support it, made immediate preparations for a general attack; and with his characteristic determination of purpose, took advantage of that unfortunate moment, which, as the French commander observed, “destroyed the result of six weeks of wise combinations of methodical movements, the issue of which had hitherto appeared certain, and which everything appeared to presage to us that we should enjoy the fruit of.”[328]

The morning of the 22nd, a significant day in the history of the Peninsular War, began with a violent storm, accompanied by heavy thunder and lightning. The day's operations kicked off soon after seven o'clock, when both armies attempted to take control of two hills, Los Arapiles, located on the right side of the allies. The enemy, benefiting from their numerical advantage, managed to occupy the farthest of these hills, which significantly boosted their position. With his usual skill, Marmont maneuvered until two o'clock, believing he had successfully lured the allies into a trap. He then launched a full artillery barrage along his entire line and deployed numerous sharpshooters as a distraction to mask his plan to outflank the British position. This trick didn't fool Lord Wellington, who, remaining on the defensive to become the attacker when the moment was right, quickly recognized Marmont’s major mistake of stretching his line to the left without reinforcing his center, which now had no support. Wellington wasted no time preparing for a full assault, and with his typical determination, he seized that unfortunate moment, which, as the French commander noted, “ruined the results of six weeks of careful planning and methodical movements, which until then seemed certain, and everything indicated that we would reap the rewards.”[328]

The arrangements were these. Major-General Pakenham, with the third division, was ordered to turn the left of the enemy, whilst he was to be attacked in front by the divisions of Generals Leith, Cole, Bradford, and Cotton,—those of Generals Clinton, Hope, and Don Carlos de Espana, acting as a reserve. The divisions under Generals Alexander Campbell[383] and Alten were to form the left of the line. Whilst this formation was in progress, the enemy did not alter his previous position, but made an unsuccessful attempt to get possession of the village of Arapiles, held by a detachment of the guards.

The plan was as follows. Major-General Pakenham, leading the third division, was tasked with flanking the enemy's left, while the divisions of Generals Leith, Cole, Bradford, and Cotton were to engage them directly in front, with Generals Clinton, Hope, and Don Carlos de Espana serving as reserves. The divisions led by Generals Alexander Campbell[383] and Alten were positioned on the left side of the line. During this setup, the enemy maintained their previous position but made a failed attempt to take control of the village of Arapiles, which was occupied by a detachment of the guards.

About four o’clock in the afternoon, the attack commenced. General Pakenham, supported by the Portuguese cavalry, and some squadrons of the 14th Dragoons under Colonel Harvey, carried all their respective points of attack. The divisions in the centre were equally successful, driving the enemy from one height to another. They, however, received a momentary check from a body of troops from the heights of Arapiles. A most obstinate struggle took place at this post. Having descended from the heights which they occupied, the British dashed across the intervening valley and ascended a hill, on which they found the enemy most advantageously posted, formed in solid squares, the front ranks kneeling, and supported by twenty pieces of cannon. On the approach of the British, the enemy opened a fire from their cannon and musketry, but this, instead of retarding, seemed to accelerate the progress of the assailants. Gaining the brow of the hill, they instantly charged, and drove the enemy before them; a body of them attempting to rally, were thrown into utter confusion by a second charge with the bayonet. A general rout now took place, and night alone saved the French army from utter annihilation.

Around four o’clock in the afternoon, the attack began. General Pakenham, backed by the Portuguese cavalry and some squadrons of the 14th Dragoons led by Colonel Harvey, achieved all their assigned objectives. The divisions in the center were equally successful, pushing the enemy from one height to another. However, they faced a brief setback from a group of troops positioned on the heights of Arapiles. A fierce battle erupted at this location. After coming down from the heights they held, the British dashed across the valley and climbed a hill, where they found the enemy well-positioned, arranged in solid squares, with the front ranks kneeling and backed by twenty pieces of artillery. As the British approached, the enemy opened fire with their cannons and muskets, but instead of slowing them down, it seemed to speed up the attackers' advance. Reaching the top of the hill, they immediately charged and drove the enemy back; a portion of the enemy that tried to regroup was thrown into complete disarray by a second charge with the bayonet. A general rout ensued, and only nightfall spared the French army from total destruction.

There fell into the hands of the victors 7000 prisoners and 11 pieces of cannon, but the loss of the enemy in killed and wounded was not ascertained. General Marmont himself was wounded, and many of his officers were killed or disabled. The loss of the allies was 624 killed, and about 4000 wounded.

There were 7,000 prisoners and 11 cannons captured by the victors, but the enemy's casualties in terms of killed and wounded were not determined. General Marmont was wounded, and many of his officers were killed or incapacitated. The allies had 624 killed and around 4,000 wounded.

Among other important results to which this victory led, not the least was the appointment of Lord Wellington as generalissimo of the Spanish armies, by which he was enabled to direct and control the operations of the whole Spanish forces, which had hitherto acted as independent corps.

Among other important outcomes of this victory, one of the most significant was the appointment of Lord Wellington as the generalissimo of the Spanish armies, which allowed him to oversee and manage the operations of all the Spanish forces, which had previously operated as separate units.

The allied army pushed forward to Madrid, and, after various movements and skirmishes, entered that city on the 12th of August amid the acclamations of the inhabitants. Learning that General Clausel, who had succeeded Marshal Marmont in the command, had organised an army, and threatened some of the British positions on the Douro, Lord Wellington left Madrid on the 1st of September, and marching northward, entered Valladolid on the 7th, the enemy retiring as he advanced. Being joined by Castanos, the Spanish general, with an army of 12,000 foot, he took up a position close to Burgos, in which the enemy had left a garrison of 2500 men. The castle was in ruins, but the strong thick wall of the ancient keep was equal to the best casemates, and it was strengthened by a horn-work which had been erected on Mount St Michael. A church had also been converted into a fort, and the whole enclosed within three lines, so connected that each could defend the other. Preliminary to an attack on the castle, the possession of the horn-work was necessary. Accordingly, on the evening of the 19th of September, the light infantry of General Stirling’s brigade having driven in the outposts, took possession of the outworks close to the mount. When dark it was attacked by the same troops, supported by the 42d, and carried by assault.

The allied army advanced toward Madrid, and after several movements and skirmishes, entered the city on August 12th to cheers from the locals. When they learned that General Clausel, who had taken over command from Marshal Marmont, had organized an army and was threatening some of the British positions on the Douro River, Lord Wellington left Madrid on September 1st. Marching north, he reached Valladolid on the 7th, with the enemy retreating as he approached. Joined by Spanish General Castanos and his 12,000 troops, he positioned himself near Burgos, where the enemy had left a garrison of 2,500 men. The castle was in ruins, but the strong, thick wall of the old keep was as good as the best defensive structures, bolstered by a horn-work built on Mount St. Michael. A church had also been turned into a fort, and everything was enclosed within three lines that could protect each other. Before attacking the castle, it was essential to secure the horn-work. So, on the evening of September 19th, the light infantry from General Stirling's brigade pushed back the outposts and took control of the outworks near the mount. At night, they launched an attack supported by the 42nd and successfully captured it.

On the 29th an unsuccessful attempt was made to spring a mine under the enemy’s works, but on the 4th of October another mine was exploded with better effect. The second battalion of the 24th regiment established themselves within the exterior line of the castle, but were soon obliged to retire. The enemy made two vigorous sorties on the 8th, drove back the covering parties, and damaged the works of the besiegers, who sustained considerable loss. A third mine was exploded on the 13th, when the troops attempted an assault, but without success. The last attack, a most desperate one, was made on the 19th, but with as little success; two days after which, Lord Wellington, on the 21st, to the great disappointment of the besiegers, ordered the siege, which had lasted thirty days, to be raised, in consequence of the expected advance of a French army of 80,000 men. The loss sustained by the 42d in this siege was 3 officers, 2 sergeants, and 44 rank and file killed and 6 officers, 11 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 230 rank and file wounded. The officers[384] killed; were Lieutenants R. Ferguson and P. Milne, and Ensign David Cullen; those wounded were Captains Donald Williamson (who died of his wounds), Archibald Menzies, and George Davidson, Lieutenants Hugh Angus Fraser, James Stewart, and Robert Mackinnon.[329]

On the 29th, an unsuccessful attempt was made to detonate a mine under the enemy's defenses, but on October 4th, another mine was detonated with better results. The second battalion of the 24th regiment managed to secure a position within the outer line of the castle but was soon forced to fall back. The enemy launched two strong attacks on the 8th, pushing back the covering forces and damaging the besiegers' fortifications, resulting in significant losses. A third mine was detonated on the 13th, and an assault was attempted by the troops, but it was unsuccessful. The final attack, a very aggressive one, occurred on the 19th, but like the previous attempts, it failed. Two days later, on the 21st, Lord Wellington ordered the siege, which had lasted thirty days, to be lifted, much to the disappointment of the besiegers, due to the anticipated arrival of a French army of 80,000 men. The 42nd suffered losses during this siege, with 3 officers, 2 sergeants, and 44 soldiers killed, and 6 officers, 11 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 230 soldiers wounded. The officers killed included Lieutenants R. Ferguson and P. Milne and Ensign David Cullen; those injured included Captains Donald Williamson (who later died from his wounds), Archibald Menzies, and George Davidson, along with Lieutenants Hugh Angus Fraser, James Stewart, and Robert Mackinnon.[384]

Whilst Lord Wellington was besieging Burgos, the enemy had been concentrating their forces, and on the 20th of October his lordship received intelligence of the advance of the French army. Joseph Buonaparte, newly raised by his brother to the throne of Spain, was, with one division, to cut off Lord Wellington’s communication with General Hill’s division between Aranjuez and Toledo, and another, commanded by General Souham, was to raise the siege of Burgos. After the abandonment of the siege, on the 21st of October, the allied army retired after night-fall, unperceived by General Souham, who followed with a superior force, but did not overtake them till the evening of the twenty-third.

While Lord Wellington was laying siege to Burgos, the enemy was gathering their forces, and on October 20th, his lordship got word of the French army's advance. Joseph Bonaparte, who had recently been elevated to the throne of Spain by his brother, aimed to use one division to cut off Lord Wellington's communication with General Hill’s division between Aranjuez and Toledo, while another division, led by General Souham, was tasked with lifting the siege of Burgos. After abandoning the siege on October 21st, the allied army retreated under the cover of night, unnoticed by General Souham, who pursued them with a larger force but didn’t catch up until the evening of the twenty-third.

During the retrograde movement, the troops suffered greatly from the inclemency of the weather, from bad roads, but still more from the want of a regular supply of provisions; and the same irregularities and disorganisation prevailed among them as in the retreat to Corunna.

During the backward movement, the troops struggled significantly due to the harsh weather, poor roads, and especially due to the lack of a steady supply of food. The same inconsistencies and disorganization were present among them as during the retreat to Corunna.

The allied army retired upon Salamanca, and afterwards to Frenada and Corea, on the frontier of Portugal, where they took up their winter quarters. The enemy apparently unable to advance, unwilling to retire, and renouncing the hope of victory, followed the example thus set. Subsequent events proved that this opinion, expressed at the time was correct, “for every movement of the enemy after the campaign of 1812 was retrograde, every battle a defeat.”

The allied army retreated to Salamanca, then to Frenada and Corea, on the border of Portugal, where they settled in for the winter. The enemy, seemingly unable to move forward, reluctant to pull back, and giving up on hopes of victory, followed their lead. Later events showed that this assessment, made at the time, was right, "because every move the enemy made after the 1812 campaign was backward, and every battle ended in defeat."

Having obtained a reinforcement of troops and abundant military supplies from England, Lord Wellington opened the campaign of 1813 by moving on Salamanca, of which, for the third time, the British troops took possession on the 24th of May. The division of Sir R. Hill was stationed between Tormes and the Douro, and the left wing, under Sir Thomas Graham, took post at Miranda de Douro. The enemy, who gave way as the allies advanced, evacuated Valladolid on the 4th of June, and General Hill having, on the 12th attacked and defeated a division of the French army under General Reille, the enemy hastened their retreat, and blew up the works of the castle of Burgos, on which they had expended much labour the preceding year.

Having received extra troops and plenty of military supplies from England, Lord Wellington kicked off the campaign of 1813 by advancing on Salamanca, which the British forces captured for the third time on May 24th. Sir R. Hill's division was positioned between the Tormes and Douro rivers, while the left wing, led by Sir Thomas Graham, took up position at Miranda de Douro. The enemy retreated as the allies moved forward, evacuating Valladolid on June 4th. On June 12th, General Hill attacked and defeated a division of the French army under General Reille, prompting the enemy to hasten their retreat and blow up the fortifications of the castle of Burgos, where they had invested a lot of effort the previous year.

The enemy fell back on Vittoria, followed by Lord Wellington, who drew up his army on the river Bayas, separated by some high grounds from Vittoria. His men were in the highest spirits, and the cheerfulness and alacrity with which they performed this long march, more than 250 miles, formed a favourable contrast with their conduct when retreating the previous year. The French army, under the command of Joseph Buonaparte and Marshal Jourdan, made a stand near Vittoria, for the purpose of defending the passage of the river Zadorra, having that town on their right, the centre on a height, commanding the valley of that stream, and the left resting on the heights between Arunez and Puebla de Arlanzon. The hostile armies were about 70,000 men each.

The enemy retreated to Vittoria, followed by Lord Wellington, who positioned his army along the river Bayas, separated by some high ground from Vittoria. His troops were in great spirits, and the enthusiasm and energy with which they undertook this long march of over 250 miles stood in stark contrast to their behavior during last year’s retreat. The French army, led by Joseph Buonaparte and Marshal Jourdan, took a stand near Vittoria to defend the river Zadorra, with the town to their right, the center positioned on elevated ground overseeing the valley of that river, and the left anchored on the heights between Arunez and Puebla de Arlanzon. Both armies consisted of about 70,000 soldiers.

On the morning of the 21st of June, the allied army moved forward in three columns to take possession of the heights in the front of Vittoria. The right wing was commanded by General Hill, the centre by General Cole, and the left wing by General Graham. The operations of the day commenced by General Hill attacking and carrying the heights of Puebla, on which the enemy’s left rested. They made a violent attempt to regain possession, but they were driven back at all points, and pursued across the Zadorra. Sir Rowland Hill passing over the bridge of La Puebla, attacked and carried the village of Sabijana de Alava, of which he kept possession, notwithstanding repeated attempts of the enemy to regain it. The fourth and light divisions now crossed the Zadorra at different points, while almost at the same instant of time, the column under Lord Dalhousie reached Mendoza; and the third, under Sir T. Picton, followed by the seventh division, crossed a bridge higher up. These four divisions, forming the centre of the army, were destined to attack the right of the enemy’s centre on the heights, whilst General[385] Hill pushed forward from Alava to attack the left. The enemy dreading the consequences of an attack on his centre, which he had weakened to strengthen his posts on the heights, abandoned his position, and commenced a rapid retreat to Vittoria.

On the morning of June 21st, the allied army advanced in three columns to seize the heights in front of Vittoria. The right wing was led by General Hill, the center by General Cole, and the left by General Graham. The day's operations began with General Hill attacking and taking the heights of Puebla, where the enemy’s left was positioned. They made a fierce attempt to recover the area but were pushed back on all fronts and chased across the Zadorra. Sir Rowland Hill crossed the La Puebla bridge, attacked, and took the village of Sabijana de Alava, which he held despite repeated enemy attempts to reclaim it. The fourth and light divisions then crossed the Zadorra at various points, while almost simultaneously, the column under Lord Dalhousie reached Mendoza; the third, led by Sir T. Picton, followed by the seventh division, crossed a bridge further upstream. These four divisions, forming the center of the army, were set to attack the right of the enemy’s center on the heights, while General Hill pushed forward from Alava to assault the left. Fearing the consequences of an attack on his weakened center, the enemy abandoned his position and began a rapid retreat to Vittoria.

Whilst these combined movements of the right and centre were in progress, the left wing, under Sir Thomas Graham, drove the enemy’s right from the hills above Abechuco and Gamarra. To preserve their communication with Bayonne, which was nearly cut off by this movement, the enemy had occupied the villages of Gamarra, Mayor, and Menor, near which the great road touches the banks of the Zadorra. They were, however, driven from these positions by a Spanish division under Colonel Longa, and another of Portuguese under General Pack, supported by General Anson’s cavalry brigade and the fifth division of infantry under General Oswald. General Graham, at the same time, attacked and obtained possession of the village of Abechuco.

While these combined maneuvers of the right and center were happening, the left wing, led by Sir Thomas Graham, pushed the enemy’s right from the hills above Abechuco and Gamarra. To maintain their connection with Bayonne, which was almost cut off by this advance, the enemy had taken control of the villages of Gamarra, Mayor, and Menor, located near the main road that runs along the banks of the Zadorra. However, they were forced out of these positions by a Spanish division commanded by Colonel Longa and another Portuguese division led by General Pack, with support from General Anson’s cavalry brigade and the fifth infantry division under General Oswald. At the same time, General Graham attacked and took control of the village of Abechuco.

Thus cut off from retreat by the great road to France, the enemy, as soon as the centre of the allies had penetrated to Vittoria, retreated with great precipitation towards Pampluna, the only other road left open, and on which they had no fortified positions to cover their retrograde movement. The enemy left behind them all their stores and baggage, and out of 152 pieces of cannon, they carried off only one howitzer. General Hill, with his division, continued to pursue the panic-stricken French from one position to another till the 7th of July, when he took post on the summit of the pass of Maya, beyond the Pyrenees, “those lofty heights which,” as Marshal Soult lamented, in a proclamation he issued, “enabled him proudly to survey our fertile valleys.”

Thus cut off from retreat by the main road to France, the enemy, as soon as the center of the allies reached Vittoria, hurriedly retreated toward Pampluna, the only other road available, and on which they had no fortified positions to protect their withdrawal. The enemy left behind all their supplies and luggage, and out of 152 pieces of artillery, they only managed to take one howitzer. General Hill and his division kept chasing the panicked French from one position to another until July 7th, when he took a position at the top of the pass of Maya, beyond the Pyrenees, "those towering heights which," as Marshal Soult lamented in a proclamation he issued, "allowed him to proudly survey our lush valleys."

With the exception of Pampluna and St Sebastian, the whole of this part of the north of Spain was now cleared of the enemy. To reduce these places was the next object. It was resolved to blockade the former and lay siege to the latter, which last-mentioned service was intrusted to General Graham. This was a most arduous task, as St Sebastian was, in point of strength, next to Gibraltar.

With the exception of Pamplona and San Sebastián, the entire northern part of Spain was now clear of the enemy. The next goal was to capture these towns. It was decided to block off Pamplona and lay siege to San Sebastián, a task assigned to General Graham. This was a very challenging job, as San Sebastián was, in terms of strength, second only to Gibraltar.

After an unsuccessful assault, however, the attention of the commander-in-chief being directed to the movements of Marshal Soult, who was advancing with a large army, the siege of St Sebastian was suspended for a time.

After an unsuccessful attack, however, the commander-in-chief focused on the movements of Marshal Soult, who was advancing with a large army, so the siege of St Sebastian was paused for a while.

At this time the allied army occupied a range of mountain passes between the valley of Roncesvalles, celebrated as the field of Charlemagne’s defeat, and St Sebastian, but as the distance between these stations was sixty miles, it was found impossible so to guard all these passes as to prevent the entrance of an army. The passes occupied by the allies were defended by the following troops:—Major General Byng’s brigade and a division of Spanish infantry held the valley of Roncesvalles, to support which General Cole’s division was posted at Piscarret, with General Picton’s in reserve at Olaque; the valley of Bastan and the pass of Maya was occupied by Sir Rowland Hill, with Lieutenant-general William Stewart’s and Silviera’s Portuguese divisions, and the Spanish corps under the Conde de Amaran; the Portuguese brigade of Brigadier-general Archibald Campbell was detached to Los Alduidos; the heights of St Barbara, the town of Pera, and the Puerto de Echelar, were protected by Lord Dalhousie and Baron Alten’s light division, Brigadier-general Pack’s being in reserve at Estevan. The communication between Lord Dalhousie and General Graham was kept up by General Longa’s Spanish division; and the Conde de Abisbal blockaded Pampluna.

At this time, the allied army occupied a series of mountain passes between the valley of Roncesvalles, known for Charlemagne’s defeat, and St. Sebastian. However, since the distance between these locations was sixty miles, it proved impossible to guard all the passes tightly enough to stop an army from entering. The allies defended the occupied passes with the following troops: Major General Byng’s brigade and a division of Spanish infantry held the valley of Roncesvalles, supported by General Cole’s division stationed at Piscarret, with General Picton’s in reserve at Olaque. Sir Rowland Hill occupied the valley of Bastan and the pass of Maya, along with Lieutenant-general William Stewart’s and Silviera’s Portuguese divisions, and the Spanish corps under Conde de Amaran. The Portuguese brigade of Brigadier-general Archibald Campbell was sent to Los Alduidos. The heights of St. Barbara, the town of Pera, and the Puerto de Echelar were defended by Lord Dalhousie and Baron Alten’s light division, with Brigadier-general Pack’s in reserve at Estevan. Communication between Lord Dalhousie and General Graham was maintained by General Longa’s Spanish division, while Conde de Abisbal blockaded Pampluna.

Such were the positions of the allied army when Marshal Soult, who had been lately appointed to the command of a numerous French army, recently collected, having formed a plan of operations for a general attack on the allied army, advanced on the 25th of July at the head of a division of 36,000 men against Roncesvalles, whilst General Count d’Erlon, with another division of 13,000 men, moved towards the pass of Maya. Pressed by this overwhelming force, General Byng was obliged, though supported by part of Sir Lowry Cole’s division, to descend from the heights that commanded the pass, in order to preserve his communication, in which situation he was attacked by Soult and driven back to the top of the mountain, whilst the troops on the ridge of Arola, part of Cole’s division, were forced to retire with considerable loss, and to take up[386] a position in the rear. General Cole was again obliged to retire, and fell back on Lizoain. Next day General Picton moved forward to support General Cole, but both were obliged to retire in consequence of Soult’s advance.

Here are the positions of the allied army when Marshal Soult, who had recently been appointed to lead a large French army, developed a plan to launch a general attack on the allied forces. On July 25th, he led a division of 36,000 men toward Roncesvalles, while General Count d’Erlon, with another division of 13,000 men, moved toward the pass of Maya. Facing this overwhelming force, General Byng had no choice but to retreat from the heights overlooking the pass, despite being supported by part of Sir Lowry Cole’s division, in order to maintain his communication lines. In this position, he was attacked by Soult and pushed back to the top of the mountain, while the troops on the Arola ridge, part of Cole’s division, had to fall back with significant losses and take a position further back. General Cole had to retreat again and fell back to Lizoain. The next day, General Picton moved forward to assist General Cole, but both were forced to withdraw due to Soult’s advance.

Meanwhile Count d’Erlon forced the battalions occupying the narrow ridges near the pass of Maya to give way; but these being quickly supported by Brigadier-general Barnes’s brigade, a series of spirited actions ensued, and the advance of the enemy was arrested. General Hill hearing of the retrograde movement from Roncesvalles, retired behind the Irurita, and took up a strong position. On the 27th Sir Thomas Picton resumed his retreat. The troops were greatly dejected at this temporary reverse; but the arrival of Lord Wellington, who had been with the army before St Sebastian, revived their drooping spirits. Immediately on his arrival he directed the troops in reserve to move forward to support the division opposed to the enemy; formed General Picton’s division on a ridge on the left bank of the Argua, and General Cole’s on the high grounds between that river and the Lanz. To support the positions in front, General Hill was posted behind the Lizasso; but, on the arrival of General Pakenham on the 28th, he took post on the left of General Cole, facing the village of Sourarom; but before the British divisions had fully occupied the ground, they were vigorously attacked by the enemy from the village. The enemy were, however, driven back with great loss.

Meanwhile, Count d’Erlon forced the battalions holding the narrow ridges near the pass of Maya to retreat; but they quickly received support from Brigadier-General Barnes’s brigade, leading to a series of spirited confrontations that halted the enemy's advance. General Hill, upon hearing about the withdrawal from Roncesvalles, fell back behind the Irurita and established a strong position. On the 27th, Sir Thomas Picton continued his retreat. The troops were really disheartened by this temporary setback; however, the arrival of Lord Wellington, who had been with the army at St. Sebastian, lifted their spirits. Immediately upon his arrival, he ordered the reserve troops to move forward to support the division facing the enemy; he positioned General Picton’s division on a ridge on the left bank of the Argua, and General Cole’s on the high ground between that river and the Lanz. To back the positions in front, General Hill was stationed behind the Lizasso; but when General Pakenham arrived on the 28th, he took position on the left of General Cole, facing the village of Sourarom. Before the British divisions could fully seize the ground, they were fiercely attacked by the enemy from the village. The enemy, however, was pushed back with significant losses.

Soult next brought forward a strong column, and advancing up the hill against the centre of the allies, on the left of General Cole’s line, obtained possession of that post, but he was almost immediately driven back at the point of the bayonet by the Fusiliers. The French renewed the attack, but were again quickly repulsed. About the same time another attack was made on the right of the centre, where a Spanish brigade, supported by the 40th, was posted. The Spaniards gave way, the 40th not only keeping their ground, but driving the enemy down the hill with great loss.

Soult then launched a strong unit and advanced up the hill against the center of the allies, to the left of General Cole’s line, taking control of that position. However, he was almost immediately forced back at bayonet point by the Fusiliers. The French renewed their attack but were quickly pushed back again. Around the same time, another assault occurred on the right of the center, where a Spanish brigade, supported by the 40th, was stationed. The Spaniards retreated, while the 40th not only held their position but also pushed the enemy down the hill with heavy losses.

The enemy pushing forward in separate bodies with great vigour, the battle now became general along the whole front of the heights occupied by the fourth division, but they were repulsed at all points, except one occupied by a Portuguese battalion, which was overpowered and obliged to give way. The occupation of this post by the enemy exposed the flank of Major-General Ross’s brigade, immediately on the right, to a destructive fire, which forced him to retire. The enemy were, however, soon dispossessed of this post by Colonel John Maclean, who, advancing with the 27th and 48th regiments, charged and drove them from it, and immediately afterwards attacked and charged another body of the enemy who were advancing from the left. The enemy persevered in his attacks several times, but was as often repulsed, principally by the bayonet. Several regiments charged four different times.

The enemy, advancing forcefully in separate groups, turned the battle into a widespread conflict along the entire front of the heights held by the fourth division. They were pushed back at every point except one, which was held by a Portuguese battalion that was overwhelmed and forced to retreat. The enemy taking this position exposed the flank of Major-General Ross’s brigade, right next to it, to heavy fire, which made him withdraw. However, Colonel John Maclean soon took back this position with the 27th and 48th regiments, charging and driving the enemy away. Shortly after, he attacked and charged another group of the enemy advancing from the left. The enemy continued their attacks several times but was repeatedly pushed back, mainly by the bayonet. Several regiments charged four different times.

After various successful attacks, the enemy, on the 30th, to use the words of Lord Wellington, “abandoned a position which is one of the strongest and most difficult of access that I have yet seen occupied by troops.” The enemy were now pursued beyond Olaque, in the vicinity of which General Hill, who had been engaged the whole day, had repulsed all the attacks of Count d’Erlon.

After several successful attacks, the enemy, on the 30th, in the words of Lord Wellington, “gave up a position that is one of the strongest and hardest to reach that I have ever seen occupied by troops.” The enemy was then chased past Olaque, near which General Hill, who had been fighting all day, had pushed back all the assaults from Count d’Erlon.

The enemy endeavoured to rally in their retreat, but were driven from one position to another till the 2d of August, when the allies had regained all the posts they had occupied on the 25th of July, when Soult made his first attack. As the 92d or Gordon Highlanders was the Highland regiment which had the good fortune to be engaged in these brilliant attacks, in which they particularly distinguished themselves, the account of these operations might have been deferred till we come to give an account of the services of that excellent regiment; but as the omission of these details in this place would have broken the continuity of the narrative, it was deemed proper to insert them here.

The enemy tried to regroup during their retreat but were pushed from one position to another until August 2nd, when the allies had regained all the posts they occupied on July 25th, when Soult launched his first attack. Since the 92nd or Gordon Highlanders were the Highland regiment that had the fortune of being involved in these impressive attacks, where they particularly shined, we could have postponed the account of these operations until we covered the services of that outstanding regiment. However, leaving out these details here would have interrupted the flow of the narrative, so it was decided to include them now.

After this second expulsion of the French beyond the Pyrenees, the siege of St Sebastian was resumed with redoubled energy. A continued fire was kept up from eighty pieces of cannon, which the enemy withstood with surprising courage and perseverance. At length a practicable breach was made, and on the morning of the 31st of August the troops[387] advanced to the assault. The breach was extensive, but there was only one point at which it was possible to enter, and this could only be done by single files. All the inside of the wall to the height of the curtain formed a perpendicular scarp of twenty feet. The troops made the most persevering exertions to force the breach, and everything that bravery could attempt was repeatedly tried by the men, who were brought forward in succession from the trenches; but each time, on attaining the summit, all who attempted to remain were destroyed by a heavy fire from the entrenched ruins within, so that “no man outlived the attempt to gain the ridge.”[330] The moment was critical; but General Graham, with great presence of mind, directed his artillery to play against the curtain, so as to pass a few feet over the heads of the troops in the breach. The fire was directed with admirable precision, and the troops advanced with perfect confidence. They struggled unremittingly for two hours to force the breach, and, taking advantage of some confusion occasioned by an explosion of ammunition within the ramparts, they redoubled their efforts, and by assisting each other got over the walls and ruins. After struggling about an hour among their works, the French retreated with great loss to the castle, leaving the town, which was now reduced to a heap of ruins, in the possession of the assailants. This success was dearly purchased,—the loss of the allies, in killed and wounded, being upwards of 2000 men. Soult made an attempt to raise the siege, by crossing the Bidassoa on the very day the assault was made with a force of nearly 40,000 men; but he was obliged, after repeated attacks, to repass the river.

After this second expulsion of the French beyond the Pyrenees, the siege of St. Sebastian ramped up significantly. Continuous fire came from eighty pieces of cannon, which the enemy bravely endured with surprising courage and determination. Finally, a viable breach was created, and on the morning of August 31st, the troops[387] moved forward to attack. The breach was wide, but there was only one point where entry was possible, and this could only be done in single file. The inner wall, up to the height of the curtain, formed a vertical scarp of twenty feet. The troops made persistent efforts to push through the breach, and everything that could be attempted with bravery was repeatedly tried by the men, who were sent forward one after another from the trenches. However, each time they reached the top, those who tried to hold their position were cut down by heavy fire coming from the fortified ruins inside, so that “no man survived the attempt to gain the ridge.”[330] The situation was critical, but General Graham, displaying great composure, ordered his artillery to target the curtain, ensuring the fire passed a few feet over the heads of the troops at the breach. The fire was aimed with impressive accuracy, and the troops advanced with complete confidence. They fought tirelessly for two hours to break through, and taking advantage of some confusion caused by an explosion of ammunition within the ramparts, they increased their efforts and helped each other over the walls and debris. After about an hour of struggling within their defenses, the French retreated with significant losses to the castle, leaving the town, now a pile of ruins, in the hands of the attackers. This victory came at a high cost—the allies suffered over 2000 casualties in killed and wounded. Soult tried to lift the siege by crossing the Bidassoa on the same day as the assault with nearly 40,000 men, but he was forced to retreat across the river after multiple attacks.

Having determined to carry the war into France, Lord Wellington crossed the Bidassoa at low water, near its mouth, on the 7th of October. After a series of successful operations, the allied army was established in the French territories; but as Pampluna still held out, the commander-in-chief delayed his advance for a time. Pampluna surrendered on the 31st of October, after a blockade of four months. Lord Wellington having now the whole allied force, amounting to upwards of 85,000 men, at his disposal, resolved to commence operations.

Having decided to take the fight into France, Lord Wellington crossed the Bidassoa at low tide, near its mouth, on October 7th. After a series of successful actions, the allied army was positioned in French territory; however, since Pampluna was still resisting, the commander-in-chief paused his advance for a while. Pampluna finally surrendered on October 31st, after a four-month blockade. With the entire allied force, which numbered over 85,000 men, now at his disposal, Lord Wellington decided to begin operations.

Since the battle of the Pyrenees, the French had occupied a position with their right towards the sea, at a short distance from St Jean de Luz, their centre on a village in Sare, and on the heights behind it, with their left resting on a stony height in the rear of Ainhoe. This position, strong by nature, had been rendered still stronger by art. The attack on the French lines was to be made in columns of divisions. In consequence of heavy falls of snow and rain, Lord Wellington was obliged to defer his attack till the 10th of November, on the morning of which day the allies moved forward against the enemy.

Since the battle of the Pyrenees, the French had set up their position with their right side facing the sea, not far from St Jean de Luz, their center in a village in Sare, and on the heights behind it, with their left resting on a rocky height behind Ainhoe. This naturally strong position had been made even stronger by design. The attack on the French lines was planned to be executed in divisions. Due to heavy snowfall and rain, Lord Wellington had to postpone his attack until November 10th, the day the allies advanced against the enemy.

The attack was begun by General Cole’s division, which attacked and carried the principal redoubt in front of Sare with such rapidity, that several of the enemy were taken in it before it could be evacuated. Another redoubt on the left was carried in the same rapid manner by Lord Dalhousie’s division, commanded in his absence by Colonel Le Cor. General Cole’s division thereupon took possession of the village. General Alten having carried La Petite Rhune, the whole centre divisions united, and made a joint attack on the enemy’s principal position behind the village. Sir Thomas Picton’s division (now commanded in his absence by General Colville), and that of Le Cor, carried the redoubt on the left of the enemy’s centre. The light division advancing from La Petite Rhune, attacked the works in their front, supported by the 52d regiment, which, crossing with great rapidity a narrow neck of land, was here exposed to the fire of two flanking batteries, rushed up the hill with such impetuosity, that the enemy grew alarmed, and fled with precipitation.

The attack began with General Cole’s division, which swiftly took the main redoubt in front of Sare, catching several enemy soldiers inside before they could escape. Lord Dalhousie’s division, led in his absence by Colonel Le Cor, similarly captured another redoubt on the left. General Cole’s division then took control of the village. After General Alten secured La Petite Rhune, all the central divisions came together and launched a combined attack on the enemy’s main position behind the village. Sir Thomas Picton’s division (now led by General Colville in his absence) and Le Cor’s division captured the redoubt on the left side of the enemy's center. The light division, moving from La Petite Rhune, attacked the fortifications in front of them, supported by the 52nd regiment, which quickly crossed a narrow stretch of land and came under fire from two flanking batteries. They charged up the hill with such force that the enemy became frightened and fled in a panic.

Meanwhile the right, under General Hill, attacked the heights of Ainhoe. The attack was led by General Clinton’s division, which, marching on the left of five redoubts, forded the Nivelle, the banks of which were steep and difficult, and attacked the troops in front of the works. These were immediately driven back with loss, and General Hamilton joining in the attack on the other redoubt, the enemy hastily retired. The brigade of General Stewart’s division, under General Pringle, drove in the[388] enemy’s picquets in front of Ainhoe, whilst General Byng’s brigade attacked and drove the enemy from the entrenchments, and from a redoubt farther to the left.

Meanwhile, on the right, General Hill led an attack on the heights of Ainhoe. The assault was spearheaded by General Clinton's division, which, moving alongside five redoubts, crossed the Nivelle—its banks steep and challenging—and engaged the enemy troops in front of the fortifications. They were quickly pushed back with considerable losses, and as General Hamilton joined the attack on another redoubt, the enemy retreated in haste. The brigade from General Stewart's division, led by General Pringle, pushed back the enemy's pickets in front of Ainhoe, while General Byng's brigade attacked and drove the enemy from their entrenchments and from a redoubt further to the left.

The enemy at length seeing further resistance hopeless, abandoned all their positions and works in front of St Jean de Luz and retired upon Bidart, after destroying all the bridges on the Lower Nivelle. In these successful and complicated movements, the allies had 21 officers and 244 soldiers killed, and 120 officers and 1657 soldiers wounded. Of the 42d regiment, Captain Mungo Macpherson and Lieutenant Kenneth Macdougall were wounded, one private only killed, and 2 sergeants and 23 rank and file wounded. The French lost 31 pieces of cannon, 1300 prisoners, and had a proportional number killed and wounded.

The enemy finally realizing that further resistance was pointless, abandoned all their positions and defenses in front of St Jean de Luz and withdrew to Bidart, after destroying all the bridges over the Lower Nivelle. In these successful and complex movements, the allies lost 21 officers and 244 soldiers killed, and 120 officers and 1657 soldiers wounded. From the 42nd regiment, Captain Mungo Macpherson and Lieutenant Kenneth Macdougall were wounded, one private was killed, and 2 sergeants and 23 rank-and-file soldiers were also wounded. The French lost 31 cannons, 1300 prisoners, and suffered a comparable number of killed and wounded.

In consequence of the heavy rains and the destruction of the bridges, the allies were prevented from pursuing the enemy, who retired to an entrenched camp near Bayonne. The allied troops were cantoned between the Nivelle and the sea, and made preparations for dislodging the French from their new position; but the incessant rains, which continued till December, put an entire stop to all active movements. Having thrown bridges over the Nive in the beginning of December, Lord Wellington commenced operations on the 9th for the passage of that river. As the position of the enemy was considered too strong to be attacked in front, the commander-in-chief determined to make a movement to the right, and by thus threatening Soult’s rear, he hoped to induce him to abandon his position. Accordingly the allied army crossed the Nive at different points on the 9th. General Hope met with little opposition, and General Hill, who crossed by the ford of Cambo, was scarcely opposed. In danger of being intercepted by General Clinton’s division, which had crossed at Ustariz, the enemy retired in great haste, and assembled in considerable numbers at Villefranche, but they were driven from this post by the light infantry and two Portuguese regiments, under Colonels Douglas and Browne. General Hill next day took up a position with his division, with his left on Villefranche and his right on the Adour, in consequence of which he cut off the communication between Bayonne and St Jean Pied de Port. In this situation the French troops stationed at the latter place were forced to retire on St Palais.

Due to the heavy rains and the destruction of the bridges, the allies were unable to pursue the enemy, who retreated to a fortified camp near Bayonne. The allied troops were stationed between the Nivelle and the sea, preparing to dislodge the French from their new position. However, the nonstop rains, which lasted until December, completely halted all active movements. After building bridges over the Nive in early December, Lord Wellington started operations on the 9th to cross that river. Since the enemy's position was considered too strong to attack directly, the commander-in-chief decided to maneuver to the right, hoping to threaten Soult’s rear and persuade him to abandon his position. As a result, the allied army crossed the Nive at various points on the 9th. General Hope faced minimal opposition, and General Hill, who crossed at the Cambo ford, encountered barely any resistance. Fearing interception by General Clinton’s division, which had crossed at Ustariz, the enemy retreated quickly and gathered in significant numbers at Villefranche, but they were pushed out of this position by the light infantry and two Portuguese regiments led by Colonels Douglas and Browne. The next day, General Hill positioned his division with his left flank in Villefranche and his right on the Adour, which cut off communication between Bayonne and St. Jean Pied de Port. In this situation, the French troops stationed at St. Jean Pied de Port were forced to retreat to St. Palais.

Leaving a force to keep General Hill in check, Marshal Soult left his entrenched camp on the morning of the 10th, and making an impetuous attack on the light division of General Hope’s wing, drove back his outposts. Then establishing himself on a ridge between the corps of Baron Alten and Major-General Andrew Hay’s fifth division, he turned upon the latter, and attacked it with a determined bravery which it was almost impossible to withstand; but after an arduous struggle the enemy were repulsed by Brigadier-general Robinson’s brigade of the fifth division, and Brigadier-general Archibald Campbell’s Portuguese brigade. The enemy, no way discouraged by these repulses, renewed the attack about three o’clock, but with the same want of success.

Leaving a force to keep General Hill in check, Marshal Soult left his fortified camp on the morning of the 10th and launched an aggressive attack on the light division of General Hope’s wing, pushing back his outposts. He then positioned himself on a ridge between Baron Alten's corps and Major-General Andrew Hay’s fifth division, focusing his assault on the latter with a level of bravery that was nearly impossible to resist. However, after a tough struggle, Brigadier-General Robinson’s brigade from the fifth division, along with Brigadier-General Archibald Campbell’s Portuguese brigade, managed to push back the enemy. Undeterred by these setbacks, the enemy renewed their attack around three o'clock, but once again met with the same lack of success.

During the night, Soult made dispositions for attacking the light division at Arcangues; but Sir John Hope perceiving his intention, moved towards the threatened point. Anticipated in this movement, the experienced Marshal again changed his dispositions to the left, but General Hope, equally on the alert, met him also in that direction. With the exception of some partial skirmishing between the outposts, no occurrence of any importance took place on the following day; but on the 12th the enemy renewed the attack on the left without success.

During the night, Soult planned to attack the light division at Arcangues, but Sir John Hope noticed his intentions and moved toward the threatened area. Anticipating this move, the experienced Marshal shifted his plans to the left, but General Hope, equally vigilant, countered him in that direction as well. Aside from some minor skirmishes between the outposts, nothing significant happened the next day; however, on the 12th, the enemy launched another attack on the left but was unsuccessful.

Thus foiled in all his attempts, Soult resolved to change entirely his plan of operations, and accordingly, during the night of the 12th, he drew his army through Bayonne, and on the morning of the 13th attempted to force his way between the centre and right of the British position, at the head of 30,000 men. Advancing with great vigour and celerity, he might have succeeded, had not General Hill, with his usual promptitude and decision, ordered his troops on the flanks to support the centre. The enemy, after a violent struggle, were repulsed with great loss, and retired with such precipitation that they were out of reach before the arrival of the sixth division, which had been ordered up to support General Hill.

Thus thwarted in all his attempts, Soult decided to completely change his strategy. That night, on the 12th, he moved his army through Bayonne, and on the morning of the 13th, he tried to push between the center and right of the British position with 30,000 men. Advancing with great energy and speed, he might have succeeded if General Hill hadn't, with his usual quickness and decisiveness, ordered his troops on the flanks to support the center. After a fierce struggle, the enemy was pushed back with heavy losses and retreated so quickly that they were out of reach before the sixth division arrived to support General Hill.

Whilst this contest was going on, General[389] Byng’s brigade, supported by the Portuguese brigade under General Buchan, carried an important height, from which the enemy made several attempts to dislodge them, but being unsuccessful at all points, they at length retired to their entrenchments, whither they were followed by General Hill, who took up a parallel position. At the passage of the Nive the 42d had Captain George Stewart and Lieutenant James Stewart killed, and 11 rank and file wounded.

While this contest was happening, General[389] Byng’s brigade, with support from the Portuguese brigade led by General Buchan, took an important high ground. The enemy made several attempts to push them off, but they were unsuccessful at every turn. Eventually, the enemy retreated to their fortified positions, which General Hill followed, taking up a parallel position. At the crossing of the Nive, the 42nd lost Captain George Stewart and Lieutenant James Stewart, and 11 soldiers were injured.

The inclemency of the weather, and a succession of heavy rains which had swelled the rivers and destroyed the roads, rendering farther movements impracticable for a time, Marshal Soult availed himself of the interruption thus given to the progress of the allied army to strengthen his position. The weather becoming favourable about the middle of February 1814, Lord Wellington began a series of movements with the view of inducing Soult to withdraw from his strong position, or, should he decline, to cut off his communication with France, by marching the allied army into the heart of that country. By these movements the British general obtained the command of the Adour, which obliged Soult, who obtained his supplies down that river from the interior, to withdraw from Bayonne in the direction of Daxe. He left, however, a strong garrison in the place.

The harsh weather and a series of heavy rains had swollen the rivers and destroyed the roads, making further movement impossible for a while. Marshal Soult took advantage of this pause in the allied army's progress to reinforce his position. When the weather improved around mid-February 1814, Lord Wellington initiated a series of maneuvers aimed at forcing Soult to abandon his stronghold, or if he refused, to cut off his supply route to France by advancing the allied army into the heart of that country. Through these maneuvers, the British general gained control of the Adour River, which forced Soult, who relied on supplies from the interior via that river, to retreat from Bayonne towards Daxe. However, he left a strong garrison in the city.

Leaving General Hope to blockade Bayonne, Lord Wellington made a general movement with the right and centre of the army on the 24th of February. Next day they marched forward to dislodge the enemy from a position they had taken up on the Gave de Pau at Orthés. Between the extreme points of this position ran a chain of heights receding in a line, bending inwards, the centre of which was so retired as to be protected by the guns of both wings. On his left, Soult was supported in this strong position by the town and the river; his right rested on a commanding height in rear of the village of St Bois; whilst the centre, accommodating itself to the incurvation of the heights, described a horizontal reversed segment of a circle protected by the strong position of both wings.

Leaving General Hope to block Bayonne, Lord Wellington launched a major movement with the right and center of the army on February 24. The next day, they advanced to push the enemy out of a position they had taken on the Gave de Pau at Orthés. A chain of heights ran between the far points of this position, curving inward, with the center being set back enough to be shielded by the artillery from both flanks. On his left, Soult was bolstered in this strong position by the town and the river; his right was anchored on a high ground behind the village of St Bois, while the center, adapting to the curve of the heights, formed a horizontal inverted arc protected by the strong positions on both sides.

In a short time every point was carried, but the enemy retired in a very orderly manner, firing by echelons of divisions, each covering the other as they retreated. Observing General Hill, who had just crossed the river, advancing upon their left flank, on the road from Orthés to St Sever, the enemy became at once apprehensive that they would be intercepted, and, instead of continuing their masterly retreat, they ran off at full speed, followed by their pursuers. The latter continued the chase for nearly three miles at a full trot, and the French at length breaking their lines, threw away their arms, and fled in all directions. The pursuit was continued however as far as Sault de Navailles, on reaching which the remains even of an army were no longer to be seen. The loss of the enemy was estimated at 8000 men in killed, wounded, and prisoners. The loss of the allies in killed and wounded amounted to about 1600. Of the 42d, Lieutenant John Innes was the only officer killed, besides 1 sergeant, and 3 rank and file. Major William Cowell, Captain James Walker, Lieutenants Duncan Stewart and James Brander, 5 sergeants, and 85 rank and file were wounded.

In a short time, every position was taken, but the enemy pulled back in a very organized way, firing in staggered lines, each division covering the other as they retreated. Noticing General Hill, who had just crossed the river and was advancing on their left flank, on the road from Orthés to St Sever, the enemy immediately got nervous about being cut off. Instead of continuing their skillful retreat, they bolted at full speed, with their pursuers right behind them. The chase continued for nearly three miles at a brisk pace, and the French eventually broke their formation, tossed away their weapons, and scattered in all directions. The pursuit continued all the way to Sault de Navailles, where there was no sign of what was left of an army. The enemy's losses were estimated at 8,000 men in killed, wounded, and captured. The allies lost about 1,600 in killed and wounded. From the 42nd, Lieutenant John Innes was the only officer killed, along with 1 sergeant and 3 soldiers. Major William Cowell, Captain James Walker, Lieutenants Duncan Stewart and James Brander, 5 sergeants, and 85 soldiers were wounded.

The French army, lately so formidable, was now broken and dispersed, and many of the soldiers, dispirited by their reverses, returned to their homes; others, for the first time, abandoned their standards, and went over to the allies. Soult, however, undismayed by these difficulties, collected the remains of that part of his army which still remained faithful, and exerted all his energies to arrest the progress of the victors, but his efforts were unavailing; and after sustaining a defeat at Ayre, where he attempted to cover the removal of considerable magazines, he retreated to Tarbes. All the western part of Gascony being thus left exposed to the operations of the allied army, Lord Wellington detached Marshal Beresford and Lord Dalhousie, with three divisions, to Bordeaux, which they entered amidst the acclamations of the inhabitants.

The French army, once so powerful, was now broken and scattered, with many soldiers, discouraged by their losses, returning home; others, for the first time, abandoned their banners and joined the allies. However, Soult, undeterred by these challenges, gathered the remnants of the part of his army that still remained loyal and put all his energy into halting the victors' advance, but his efforts were in vain; after suffering a defeat at Ayre, where he tried to cover the removal of significant supplies, he retreated to Tarbes. With the entire western part of Gascony now left vulnerable to the allied army, Lord Wellington sent Marshal Beresford and Lord Dalhousie with three divisions to Bordeaux, which they entered to the cheers of the locals.

Having obtained reinforcements from Spain and England, Lord Wellington, after leaving 4000 men at Bordeaux under Lord Dalhousie, again put his army in motion. Soult attempted to make a stand at Vicq with two divisions, but he was driven from this position by General Picton with the third division, and forced to[390] retire beyond Tarbes. With the apparent intention of disputing the farther advance of the allies, the Marshal concentrated his whole force at this point, but he was dislodged from this position by a series of combined movements. It was now discovered that the enemy were drawn up on two hills running parallel to those from which their advance had been driven, and it was farther ascertained that this commanding position could not be gained by an advance in front without a great sacrifice of men, reinforced as it had been by the troops driven from the heights in front. It was therefore determined to attack it on flank, but, before the necessary arrangements could be completed, night came on, and Soult taking advantage of the darkness, moved off towards Toulouse, whither he was followed next morning by the allies, who reached the banks of the Garonne on the 27th of March.

Having received reinforcements from Spain and England, Lord Wellington, after leaving 4,000 men at Bordeaux under Lord Dalhousie, set his army in motion again. Soult tried to hold his ground at Vicq with two divisions, but General Picton and the third division drove him from this position, forcing him to retire beyond Tarbes. To seemingly contest the allies' further advance, the Marshal gathered his entire force at this point, but he was pushed out by a series of coordinated movements. It was then revealed that the enemy had positioned themselves on two hills parallel to the ones from which they had been driven back, and it became clear that this commanding position could not be taken head-on without significant losses, especially since they had been reinforced by troops driven from the front heights. It was decided to attack from the side, but before the necessary plans could be finalized, night fell, and Soult, taking advantage of the darkness, retreated toward Toulouse, where the allies pursued him the next morning, reaching the banks of the Garonne on March 27th.

This river was much swollen by recent rains and the melting of the snow on the Pyrenees. There being only one bridge at Toulouse, and that being in possession of the enemy, it became necessary to procure pontoons to enable the army to pass. Whilst the necessary preparations were going on for this purpose, Marshal Soult made the most extraordinary exertions to put himself in a proper posture of defence. He was not even yet without hopes of success, and although it is generally believed that he was now aware of the abdication of Buonaparte, an event which, he must have known, would put an immediate end to the war, he was unwilling to let slip the only opportunity he now had of wiping off the disgrace of his recent defeats.

This river had risen significantly due to recent rains and melting snow from the Pyrenees. With only one bridge at Toulouse, which was held by the enemy, it was necessary to get pontoons to allow the army to cross. While preparations were being made for this, Marshal Soult worked incredibly hard to get himself ready for defense. He still held out hope for success, and although it's generally believed he was aware of Buonaparte's abdication—an event that he must have known would immediately end the war—he was unwilling to let go of the only chance he had left to redeem himself after his recent defeats.

The city of Toulouse is defended by an ancient wall, flanked with towers. On three sides it is surrounded by the great canal of Languedoc and by the Garonne, and on the fourth side it is flanked by a range of hills close to the canal, over which pass all the roads on that side the town. On the summit of the nearest of these hills the French had erected a chain of five redoubts, between which and the defences of the town they formed entrenchments and lines of connection. These defences consisted of extensive field-works, and of some of the ancient buildings in the suburbs well fortified. At the foot of the height, and along one-half its length, ran the small river Ers, the bridges of which had all been destroyed; on the top of the height was an elevated and elongated plain in a state of cultivation, and towards the end next the town there stood a farm-house and offices. Some trenches had been cut around this house, and three redoubts raised on its front and left. Such was the field selected by Soult to redeem, if possible, by a last effort, his fallen reputation, and to vindicate the tarnished honour of the French arms.

The city of Toulouse is protected by an ancient wall with towers. It is surrounded on three sides by the great Canal du Languedoc and the Garonne River, and on the fourth side, it’s bordered by a range of hills near the canal, through which all the roads leading to the town pass. On the highest of these hills, the French had built a chain of five redoubts, connecting them with the town’s defenses through trenches and lines of support. These defenses included extensive fieldworks and some of the old buildings in the suburbs that were well fortified. At the base of the hill, along half its length, flowed the small Ers River, with all its bridges destroyed. At the top of the hill was a raised, elongated plain used for farming, and near the town end stood a farmhouse and outbuildings. Some trenches were dug around this house, and three redoubts were built in front and to the left of it. This was the site chosen by Soult to potentially regain his lost reputation and restore the tarnished honor of the French military.

Pontoons having been procured, part of the allied army crossed the Garonne on the 4th of April; but the melting of the snow on the Pyrenees, owing to a few days of hot weather, swelled the river so much that it became necessary to remove the pontoons, and it was not till the 8th that they could be replaced. On that day the whole army crossed the river, except General Hill’s division, which remained opposite the town in front of the great bridge, to keep the enemy in check on that side. From the insulated nature of the town, no mode of attack was left to Lord Wellington but to attempt the works in front.

Pontoons were acquired, and part of the allied army crossed the Garonne on April 4th; however, the melting snow in the Pyrenees, due to a few hot days, caused the river to rise so much that the pontoons had to be removed, and it wasn't until the 8th that they could be set up again. On that day, the entire army crossed the river, except for General Hill’s division, which stayed across from the town by the main bridge to keep the enemy in check on that side. Because of the isolated nature of the town, Lord Wellington had no choice but to attack the defenses in front.

Accordingly, on the 10th of April, he made the following dispositions:—The Spaniards under Don Manuel Freyre were to attack the redoubts fronting the town; General Picton and the light division were to keep the enemy in check on the great road to Paris, but not to attack; and Marshal Beresford, with General Clinton and the sixth division, was to attack the centre of the entrenchments, whilst General Cole with the fourth marched against the right. The part taken by the 42d in this struggle is so well and fully described by Mr Malcolm, formerly of the 42d, in his Reminiscence of a Campaign in 1814, that we shall quote his description here:—

Accordingly, on April 10th, he made the following arrangements: The Spaniards under Don Manuel Freyre were to attack the redoubts facing the town; General Picton and the light division were to hold the enemy at bay on the main road to Paris but not engage; and Marshal Beresford, along with General Clinton and the sixth division, was to assault the center of the fortifications, while General Cole with the fourth division advanced on the right. The role played by the 42nd in this battle is so well detailed by Mr. Malcolm, a former member of the 42nd, in his Reminiscence of a Campaign in 1814, that we will include his description here:—

“Early on Sunday morning, the 10th of April, our tents were struck, and we moved with the other regiments of the sixth division towards the neighbourhood of Toulouse, until ordered to halt on a level ground, from whence we had a distinct view of the enemy’s position on the ridge of hills already mentioned. At the same time we saw Lord Wellington, accompanied by his staff, riding back from the front at a hard trot. Some of the men called[391] out, ‘There goes Wellington, my lads; we shall have some hot work presently.’

“Early on Sunday morning, April 10th, we packed up our tents and moved with the other regiments of the sixth division toward the area around Toulouse, until we were ordered to stop on flat ground, where we had a clear view of the enemy's position on the ridge of hills mentioned before. At the same time, we spotted Lord Wellington, along with his staff, riding back from the front at a fast pace. Some of the men shouted, ‘There goes Wellington, guys; we’re going to have some tough action soon.’”

“At that moment Major General Pack, who commanded our brigade, came up, and calling its officers and non-commissioned officers round him, addressed them to the following effect:—‘We are this day to attack the enemy; your business will be to take possession of those fortified heights, which you see towards the front. I have only to warn you to be prepared to form close column in case of a charge of cavalry; to restrain the impetuosity of the men; and to prevent them from wasting their ammunition.’ The drums then beat to arms, and we received orders to move towards the enemy’s position.

“At that moment, Major General Pack, who was in charge of our brigade, approached us and gathered the officers and non-commissioned officers around him. He addressed them with the following message: ‘Today, we are going to attack the enemy. Your job is to take control of those fortified heights you see in front of you. I just want to remind you to be ready to form a close column in case there’s a cavalry charge, to manage the eagerness of the men, and to make sure they don’t waste their ammunition.’ The drums then sounded, signaling us to prepare for action, and we received orders to move toward the enemy’s position.”

“Our division (the sixth) approached the foot of the ridge of heights on the enemy’s right and moved in a direction parallel to them, until we reached the point of attack. We advanced under a heavy cannonade, and arrived in front of a redoubt, which protected the right of the enemy’s position, where we were formed in two lines,—the first, consisting of some Portuguese regiments,—and the reserve, of the Highland Brigade.

“Our division (the sixth) approached the base of the ridge on the enemy’s right and moved parallel to it until we reached the attack point. We advanced under heavy cannon fire and arrived in front of a redoubt that protected the right side of the enemy’s position, where we were organized into two lines—the first consisting of some Portuguese regiments and the reserve made up of the Highland Brigade.

“Darkening the whole hill, flanked by clouds of cavalry, and covered by the fire of their redoubt, the enemy came down upon us like a torrent. Their generals and field-officers riding in front, and waving their hats amidst shouts of the multitude, resembling the roar of an ocean. Our Highlanders, as if actuated by one instinctive impulse, took off their bonnets, and waving them in the air, returned their greeting with three cheers.

“Darkening the entire hill, surrounded by clouds of cavalry, and protected by the fire from their fort, the enemy rushed at us like a flood. Their generals and field officers rode at the front, waving their hats amid the cheers of the crowd, which sounded like the roar of the ocean. Our Highlanders, as if moved by a shared instinct, took off their bonnets and waved them in the air, answering with three cheers.”

“A deathlike silence ensued for some moments, and we could observe a visible pause in the advance of the enemy. At that moment the light company of the Forty-second Regiment, by a well-directed fire, brought down some of the French officers of distinction, as they rode in front of their respective corps. The enemy immediately fired a volley into our lines, and advanced upon us amidst a deafening roar of musketry and artillery. Our troops answered their fire only once, and unappalled by their furious onset, advanced up the hill, and met them at the charge. Upon reaching the summit of the ridge of heights, the redoubt, which had covered their advance, fell into our possession; but they still retained four others, with their connecting lines of intrenchments, upon the level of the same heights on which we were now established, and into which they had retired.

A deathly silence fell for a while, and we could see the enemy pause in their advance. At that moment, the light company of the Forty-second Regiment took aim and brought down some distinguished French officers as they rode in front of their troops. The enemy immediately fired a volley at our lines and charged us with a deafening roar of gunfire and artillery. Our troops responded with fire just once, and undaunted by their fierce attack, pushed up the hill to meet them head-on. Upon reaching the top of the ridge, we took control of the redoubt that had covered their advance, but they still held four others, along with their connected trenches, on the same heights where we had now established ourselves and into which they had retreated.

“Meantime, our troops were drawn up along a road, which passed over the hill, and which having a high bank at each side, protected us in some measure from the general fire of their last line of redoubts. Here our brigade remained until Marshal Beresford’s Artillery, which, in consequence of the badness of the roads, had been left in the village of Mont Blanc, could be brought up, and until the Spaniards under General Don Manuel Freyre, who, in proceeding along the left of the Ers, had been repulsed, could be reformed, and brought back to the attack. Marshal Beresford’s artillery having arrived, and the Spanish troops being once more brought forward, Major-General Pack rode up in front of our brigade, and made the following announcement:—‘I have just now been with General Clinton, and he has been pleased to grant my request, that in the charge which we are now to make upon the enemy’s redoubts, the Forty-second regiment shall have the honour of leading on the attack; the Forty-second will advance.’

“Meanwhile, our troops were lined up along a road that went over the hill, which had high banks on each side, offering us some protection from the enemy fire coming from their last defensive positions. Our brigade stayed here until Marshal Beresford’s artillery, which had been left in the village of Mont Blanc due to the poor condition of the roads, could be brought up, and until the Spaniards under General Don Manuel Freyre, who had been pushed back while moving along the left side of the Ers, could regroup and come back to the fight. Once Marshal Beresford’s artillery arrived and the Spanish troops were positioned again, Major-General Pack rode to the front of our brigade and announced: ‘I just met with General Clinton, and he has kindly granted my request that during the charge we are about to make against the enemy’s redoubts, the Forty-second regiment will have the honor of leading the attack; the Forty-second will advance.’”

“We immediately began to form for the charge upon the redoubts, which were about two or three hundred yards distant, and to which we had to pass over some ploughed fields. The grenadiers of the Forty-second regiment followed by the other companies, led the way, and began to ascend from the road; but no sooner were the feathers of their bonnets seen rising over the embankment, than such a tremendous fire was opened from the redoubts and intrenchments, as in a very short time would have annihilated them. The right wing, therefore, hastily formed into line, and without waiting for the left, which was ascending by companies from the road, rushed upon the batteries, which vomited forth a most furious and terrific storm of fire, grape-shot, and musketry.

“We quickly started to line up for the charge towards the redoubts, which were about two or three hundred yards away, and we had to cross some plowed fields to get there. The grenadiers of the Forty-second regiment, followed by the other companies, led the way and began to climb up from the road. But as soon as the feathers of their bonnets were spotted rising over the embankment, a devastating fire was unleashed from the redoubts and trenches that would have wiped them out in no time. Therefore, the right wing quickly formed into a line, and without waiting for the left, which was advancing in groups from the road, rushed towards the batteries that unleashed a furious and terrifying barrage of fire, grape-shot, and musketry.”

“The redoubts were erected along the side of a road, and defended by broad ditches filled with water. Just before our troops reached the obstruction, however, the enemy deserted them[392] and fled in all directions, leaving their last line of strongholds in our possession; but they still possessed two fortified houses close by, from which they kept up a galling and destructive fire. Out of about 500 men, which the Forty-second brought into action, scarcely 90 reached the fatal redoubt from which the enemy had fled.

“The fortifications were built along the side of a road and protected by wide ditches filled with water. Just before our troops arrived at the barrier, though, the enemy abandoned it and scattered in all directions, leaving their final line of defenses in our hands; however, they still held two fortified houses nearby, from which they continued to launch a fierce and damaging attack. Out of about 500 men that the Forty-second deployed, barely 90 made it to the crucial redoubt from which the enemy had retreated.[392]

“Our colonel was a brave man, but there are moments when a well-timed manœuvre is of more advantage than courage. The regiment stood on the road with its front exactly to the enemy, and if the left wing had been ordered forward, it could have sprung up the bank in line and dashed forward on the enemy at once. Instead of this, the colonel faced the right wing to its right, counter-marched in rear of the left, and when the leading rank cleared the left flank it was made to file up the bank, and as soon as it made its appearance the shot, shell, and musketry poured in with deadly destruction; and in this exposed position we had to make a second countermarch on purpose to bring our front to the enemy. These movements consumed much time, and by this unnecessary exposure exasperated the men to madness. The word ‘Forward—double-quick!’ dispelled the gloom, and forward we drove, in the face of apparent destruction. The field had been lately rough ploughed or under fallow, and when a man fell he tripped the one behind, thus the ranks were opening as we approached the point whence all this hostile vengeance proceeded; but the rush forward had received an impulse from desperation, ‘the spring of the men’s patience had been strained until ready to snap, and when left to the freedom of its own extension, ceased not to act until the point to which it was directed was attained.’ In a minute every obstacle was surmounted; the enemy fled as we leaped over the trenches and mounds like a pack of noisy hounds in pursuit, frightening them more by our wild hurrahs than actually hurting them by ball or bayonet.

“Our colonel was a brave man, but sometimes a well-timed maneuver is more valuable than courage. The regiment stood on the road facing the enemy, and if the left wing had been ordered forward, it could have quickly charged up the bank in formation and attacked the enemy immediately. Instead, the colonel turned the right wing to the right, marched it behind the left, and when the front line cleared the left flank, it was instructed to move up the bank. As soon as it appeared, shots, shells, and bullets rained down with deadly force; and in this vulnerable position, we had to make a second countermarch just to face the enemy. These movements took a lot of time, and this unnecessary exposure drove the men to madness. The command ‘Forward—double-quick!’ lifted the gloom, and we charged ahead, facing what seemed like certain death. The field had recently been plowed or left fallow, and when a man fell, he tripped the person behind him, causing gaps in the ranks as we got closer to the source of the enemy’s fire; but our rush forward was fueled by desperation—‘the limit of the men’s patience had been tested to the breaking point, and when given the chance to act freely, they didn’t stop until they reached their goal.’ In a minute, we overcame every obstacle; the enemy fled as we jumped over the trenches and mounds like a pack of loud hounds on the hunt, scaring them more with our wild cheers than by actually injuring them with bullets or bayonets.

“Two officers (Captain Campbell and Lieutenant Young) and about 60 of inferior rank were all that now remained without a wound of the right wing of the regiment that entered the field in the morning. The flag was hanging in tatters, and stained with the blood of those who had fallen over it. The standard, cut in two, had been successively placed in the hands of three officers, who fell as we advanced; it was now borne by a sergeant, while the few remaining soldiers who rallied around it, defiled with mire, sweat, smoke, and blood, stood ready to oppose with the bayonet the advancing column, the front files of which were pouring in destructive showers of musketry among our confused ranks. To have disputed the post with such overwhelming numbers, would have been hazarding the loss of our colours, and could serve no general interest to our army, as we stood between the front of our advancing support and the enemy; we were therefore ordered to retire. The greater number passed through the cottage, now filled with wounded and dying, and leaped from the door that was over the road into the trench of the redoubt among the killed and wounded.

“Two officers (Captain Campbell and Lieutenant Young) and about 60 lower-ranked soldiers were all that remained uninjured from the right wing of the regiment that had entered the field that morning. The flag was in tatters, stained with the blood of those who had fallen over it. The standard, ripped in two, had been passed to three officers in succession, each of whom fell as we advanced; it was now held by a sergeant, while the few remaining soldiers rallying around it, covered in mud, sweat, smoke, and blood, stood ready to fight off the advancing column, whose front ranks were unleashing deadly volleys of gunfire into our disorganized ranks. Engaging with such overwhelming numbers would risk losing our colors and wouldn't benefit our army, as we stood between our advancing support and the enemy; we were therefore ordered to retreat. Most passed through the cottage, now filled with the wounded and dying, and jumped from the door that opened into the trench of the redoubt among the dead and injured.”

“We were now between two fires of musketry, the enemy to our left and rear, the 79th and left wing of our own regiment in our front. Fortunately the intermediate space did not exceed a hundred paces, and our safe retreat depended upon the speed with which we could perform it. We rushed along like a crowd of boys pursuing the bounding ball to its distant limit, and in an instant plunged into a trench that had been cut across the road: the balls were whistling amongst us and over us; while those in front were struggling to get out, those behind were holding them fast for assistance, and we became firmly wedged together, until a horse without a rider came plunging down on the heads and bayonets of those in his way; they on whom he fell were drowned or smothered, and the gap thus made gave way for the rest to get out.

“We were now caught between two groups firing their guns, with the enemy to our left and behind us, and the 79th and the left wing of our own regiment in front. Thankfully, the space between us was only about a hundred paces, and our safe escape depended on how quickly we could move. We rushed forward like a group of kids chasing a bouncing ball to its far-off destination and quickly dove into a trench that had been dug across the road. Bullets were whizzing around us; while those in front were struggling to get out, those behind were holding on to them for help, and we became tightly packed together until an unseated horse came charging down onto the heads and bayonets of those in its way; those it fell on were either crushed or suffocated, and the gap it created allowed the rest of us to break free."

“The right wing of the regiment, thus broken down and in disorder, was rallied by Captain Campbell (afterwards brevet lieutenant-colonel) and the adjutant (Lieutenant Young) on a narrow road, the steep banks of which served as a cover from the showers of grape that swept over our heads.

“The right side of the regiment, now shattered and in chaos, was regrouped by Captain Campbell (later promoted to brevet lieutenant-colonel) and the adjutant (Lieutenant Young) on a narrow road, where the steep banks offered some protection from the rain of cannonballs that fell above us.”

“As soon as the smoke began to clear away, the enemy made a last attempt to retake their redoubts, and for this purpose advanced in great force: they were a second time repulsed with[393] great loss, and their whole army was driven into Toulouse.”[331]

“As soon as the smoke started to clear, the enemy made one last try to regain their defenses, and for that, they advanced with a large force: they were pushed back again with[393] significant losses, and their entire army was driven into Toulouse.”[331]

Finding the city, which was now within reach of the guns of the allies, quite untenable, Soult evacuated it the same evening, and was allowed to retire without molestation. Even had he been able to have withstood a siege, he must have soon surrendered for want of the provisions necessary for the support of a population of 60,000 inhabitants, and of his own army, which was now reduced by the casualties of war and recent desertions to 30,000 men.

Finding the city, now within range of the allies' guns, completely unsustainable, Soult evacuated it the same evening and was allowed to withdraw without interference. Even if he could have held out against a siege, he would have had to surrender soon due to the lack of supplies needed to support a population of 60,000 people and his own army, which had now dwindled to 30,000 men because of war casualties and recent desertions.

The loss of the 42d in the battle of Toulouse, was 4 officers, 3 sergeants, and 47 rank and file killed; and 21 officers, 14 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 231 rank and file wounded. The names of the officers killed were Captain John Swanson, Lieutenant William Gordon, Ensigns John Latta and Donald Maccrummen; the wounded were Lieutenant-colonel Robert Macara, Captains James Walker, John Henderson (who died of his wounds), Alexander Mackenzie, and Lieutenants Donald Mackenzie, Thomas Munro, Hugh Angus Fraser, James Robertson, R. A. Mackinnon, Roger Stewart, Robert Gordon, Charles Maclaren, Alexander Strange, Donald Farquharson (who died of his wounds), James Watson, William Urquhart; Ensigns Thomas Macniven, Colin Walker, James Geddes, John Malcolm, and Mungo Macpherson.

The loss of the 42nd in the battle of Toulouse was 4 officers, 3 sergeants, and 47 soldiers killed; and 21 officers, 14 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 231 soldiers wounded. The officers who were killed were Captain John Swanson, Lieutenant William Gordon, Ensigns John Latta and Donald Maccrummen; the wounded included Lieutenant-colonel Robert Macara, Captains James Walker, John Henderson (who later died from his wounds), Alexander Mackenzie, and Lieutenants Donald Mackenzie, Thomas Munro, Hugh Angus Fraser, James Robertson, R. A. Mackinnon, Roger Stewart, Robert Gordon, Charles Maclaren, Alexander Strange, Donald Farquharson (who also later died from his wounds), James Watson, William Urquhart; Ensigns Thomas Macniven, Colin Walker, James Geddes, John Malcolm, and Mungo Macpherson.

The allies entered Toulouse on the morning after the battle, and were received with enthusiasm by the inhabitants, who, doubtless, considered themselves extremely fortunate in being relieved from the presence of the French army, whose retention of the city a few hours longer would have exposed it to all the horrors of a bombardment. By a singular coincidence, official accounts reached Toulouse in the course of the day of the abdication of Buonaparte, and the restoration of Louis XVIII.; but it is said that these despatches had been kept back on the road.

The allies entered Toulouse the morning after the battle and were enthusiastically welcomed by the locals, who probably felt very lucky to be free from the French army. If the army had stayed in the city a few more hours, it would have exposed them to the horrors of a bombardment. In a strange coincidence, official reports arrived in Toulouse that day about Buonaparte's abdication and the restoration of Louis XVIII.; however, it's said that these messages had been held back along the way.

At this time the clothing of the army at large, but the Highland brigade in particular, was in a very tattered state. The clothing of the 91st regiment had been two years in wear; the men were thus under the necessity of repairing their old garments in the best manner they could: some had the elbows of the coats mended with gray cloth, others had the one-half of the sleeves of a different colour from the body; and their trousers were in as bad a condition as their coats.

At this time, the overall clothing of the army, especially the Highland brigade, was in pretty rough shape. The 91st regiment's uniforms had been worn for two years, so the soldiers had to fix their old clothes as best as they could: some had patched the elbows of their jackets with gray fabric, while others had sleeves in a different color than the rest of the coat; and their pants were just as worn out as their jackets.

The 42d, which was the only corps in the brigade that wore the kilt, was beginning to lose it by degrees; men falling sick and left in the rear frequently got the kilt made into trousers, and on joining the regiment again no plaid could be furnished to supply the loss; thus a great want of uniformity prevailed; but this was of minor importance when compared to the want of shoes. As the march continued daily, no time was to be found to repair them, until completely worn out; this left a number to march with bare feet. These men being occasionally permitted to straggle out of the ranks to select the soft part of the roads or fields adjoining, others who had not the same reason to offer for this indulgence followed the example, until each regiment marched regardless of rank, and sometimes mixed with other corps in front and rear.[332]

The 42nd, which was the only corps in the brigade that wore the kilt, was starting to lose it gradually; men falling ill and left behind often had their kilts made into trousers, and when they rejoined the regiment, no plaid could be provided to replace what was lost. This led to a lack of uniformity, but that was a minor issue compared to the lack of shoes. As the march went on daily, there was no time to fix them before they were completely worn out, which left some people marching barefoot. Those guys were sometimes allowed to step out of the ranks to find the softer parts of the roads or fields nearby, leading others who didn’t have the same excuse to follow suit until each regiment marched without regard for rank and sometimes mixed with other corps in front and behind.[332]

In consequence of the cessation of hostilities, the British troops removed without delay to their appointed destinations, and the three Highland regiments were embarked for Ireland,[394] where they remained till May 1815, when they were shipped for Flanders, on the return of Buonaparte from Elba. In Ireland the 1st battalion was joined by the effective men of the 2d, which had been disbanded at Aberdeen in October 1814.

As a result of the end of fighting, the British troops quickly moved to their designated locations, and the three Highland regiments were sent to Ireland,[394] where they stayed until May 1815, when they were shipped to Flanders after Buonaparte returned from Elba. In Ireland, the 1st battalion was reinforced by the active soldiers from the 2nd battalion, which had been disbanded in Aberdeen in October 1814.

The intelligence of Buonaparte’s advance reached Brussels on the evening of the 15th of June, when orders were immediately issued by the Duke of Wellington for the assembling of the troops. The men of the 42d and 92d regiments had become great favourites in Brussels, and were on such terms of friendly intercourse with the inhabitants in whose houses they were quartered, that it was no uncommon thing to see a Highland soldier taking care of the children, and even keeping the shop of his host,—an instance of confidence perhaps unexampled. These two regiments were the first to muster.[333] “They assembled with the utmost alacrity to the sound of the well-known pibroch, Come to me and I will give you flesh,[334]—an invitation to the wolf and the raven, for which the next day did, in fact, spread an ample banquet at the expense of our brave countrymen, as well as of their enemies.... About four o’clock in the morning of the 16th of June, the 42d and 92d Highland regiments marched through the Place Royal and the Parc. One could not but admire their fine appearance; their firm, collected, steady, military demeanour, as they went rejoicing to battle, with their bagpipes playing before them, and the beams of the rising sun shining upon their glittering arms. Before that sun had set in the night, how many of that gallant band were laid low!... The kind and generous inhabitants assembled in crowds to witness the departure of their gallant friends, and as the Highlanders marched onward with a steady and collected air, the people breathed many a fervent expression for their safety.”

The news of Buonaparte's advance reached Brussels on the evening of June 15th, prompting the Duke of Wellington to immediately order the gathering of the troops. The soldiers of the 42nd and 92nd regiments had become very popular in Brussels, building such friendly relationships with the locals in whose homes they were staying that it was not unusual to see a Highland soldier looking after the children or even running his host's shop—an instance of trust perhaps unmatched. These two regiments were the first to assemble. They gathered with great eagerness to the sound of the familiar pibroch, Come to me and I will give you flesh,—an invitation for the wolf and the raven, which the next day did indeed provide a lavish feast at the expense of our brave countrymen, as well as their enemies.... Around four o’clock in the morning of June 16th, the 42nd and 92nd Highland regiments marched through Place Royal and the Parc. One couldn't help but admire their impressive appearance; their firm, composed, steady, military demeanor as they joyfully went to battle, with their bagpipes playing before them and the early sun shining on their shining arms. Before that sun set on the night, how many of that brave group would be lost!... The kind and generous locals gathered in droves to see their courageous friends off, and as the Highlanders marched on with a steady and calm presence, the people offered many heartfelt wishes for their safety.

The important part taken in the action of Quatre Bras by the Black Watch could not be told better than in the simple words of one who was present, and did his own share of the work, Sergeant Anton[335] of the 42d:—

The significant role played by the Black Watch in the battle of Quatre Bras can be expressed best through the straightforward words of someone who was there and contributed, Sergeant Anton[335] of the 42nd:—

“On the morning of the 16th June, before the sun rose over the dark forest of Soignes, our brigade, consisting of the 1st, 44th, and 92d regiments, stood in column, Sir Denis Pack at its head, waiting impatiently for the 42d, the commanding-officer of which was chidden severely by Sir Denis for being so dilatory. We took our place in the column, and the whole marched off to the strains of martial music, and amidst the shouts of the surrounding multitude. As we entered the forest of Soignes, our stream of ranks following ranks, in successive sections, moved on in silent but speedy course, like some river confined between two equal banks.

“On the morning of June 16th, before the sun rose over the dark Soignes forest, our brigade, made up of the 1st, 44th, and 92nd regiments, lined up in a column, with Sir Denis Pack at the front, waiting impatiently for the 42nd, whose commanding officer was harshly reprimanded by Sir Denis for being so slow. We took our place in the column, and the whole group marched off to the sound of martial music and the cheers of the surrounding crowd. As we entered the Soignes forest, our ranks moved on in rapid succession, like a river flowing between two banks.”

“The forest is of immense extent, and we continued to move on under its welcome shade until we came to a small hamlet, or auberge, imbosomed in the wood to the right of the road. Here we turned to our left, halted, and were in the act of lighting fires, on purpose to set about cooking. We were flattering ourselves that we were to rest there until next day, for whatever reports had reached the ears of our commanders, no alarm had yet rung on ours. Some were stretched under the shade to rest; others sat in groups draining the cup, and we always loved a large one, and it was now almost emptied of three days’ allowance[336] of spirits, a greater quantity than was usually served at once to us on a campaign; others were busily occupied in bringing water and preparing the camp-kettles, for we were of the opinion, as I have already said, that we were to halt there for the day. But, ‘hark! a gun!’ one exclaims; every ear is set to catch the sound, and every mouth seems half opened, as if to supersede the faithless ear that doubts of hearing. Again another and another feebly floats through the forest. Every ear now catches the sound, and every man grasps his musket. No pensive looks are seen; our generals’ weather-beaten, war-worn countenances are all well known to the old soldiers, and no throb of fear palpitates in a single breast; all are again ready in column, and again we tread the wood-lined road.

“The forest is vast, and we kept moving under its welcome shade until we reached a small village or inn nestled in the woods to the right of the road. Here we turned left, stopped, and were about to light fires to start cooking. We were convinced we would rest there until the next day, as no alarm had yet reached our ears, despite whatever news might have reached our commanders. Some were stretched out under the shade to rest; others sat in groups enjoying drinks, and we always loved a generous serving, which was now almost gone from our three days’ supply of spirits, more than we usually had at once during a campaign. Others were busy fetching water and preparing the camp kettles, as we believed, as I mentioned before, that we would stay there for the day. But then, ‘Listen! A gun!’ one shouts; every ear is tuned to catch the sound, and every mouth seems half open, trying to hear clearly. Again, another shot echoes weakly through the forest. Now everyone hears it, and every man grabs his musket. No one looks worried; our generals’ weathered, battle-hardened faces are well-known to the old soldiers, and there’s not a hint of fear in anyone; all are ready to form up again, and we start walking down the wood-lined road once more."

“The distant report of the guns becomes more[395] loud, and our march is urged on with greater speed. We pass through Waterloo, and leave behind the bright fields of Wellington’s fame,—our army’s future glory and England’s pride. Quatre Bras appears in view; the frightened peasantry come running breathless and panting along the way. We move off to the left of the road, behind a gently rising eminence; form column of companies, regardless of the growing crop, and ascend the rising ground: a beautiful plain appears in view, surrounded with belts of wood, and the main road from Brussels runs through it. We now descend to the plain by an echelon movement towards our right, halted on the road (from which we had lately diverged to the left), formed in line, fronting a bank on the right side, whilst the other regiments took up their position to right and left, as directed by our general. A luxuriant crop of grain hid from our view the contending skirmishers beyond, and presented a considerable obstacle to our advance. We were in the act of lying down by the side of the road, in our usual careless manner, as we were wont when enjoying a rest on the line of march, some throwing back their heads on their knapsacks, intending to take a sleep, when General Pack came galloping up, and chid the colonel for not having the bayonets fixed. This roused our attention, and the bayonets were instantly on the pieces.

"The distant sound of gunfire gets louder, and we pick up the pace. We pass through Waterloo, leaving behind the bright fields of Wellington’s legacy—our army’s future glory and England’s pride. Quatre Bras comes into view; the terrified villagers come running, breathless and panting along the way. We move left off the road, behind a gently rising hill; form a column of companies, ignoring the growing crops, and ascend the hill. A beautiful plain appears, surrounded by stretches of woodland, with the main road from Brussels running through it. We now move down to the plain by veering right, halting on the road we had just left, and form a line facing a bank on the right side while the other regiments take their positions to the right and left as directed by our general. A lush crop of grain blocks our view of the opposing skirmishers beyond, making our advance difficult. We were in the process of lying down by the side of the road in our usual relaxed way, as we usually did when taking a break on the march, some leaning their heads back on their knapsacks, planning to nap, when General Pack rode up quickly and scolded the colonel for not having the bayonets fixed. This got our attention, and the bayonets were quickly put on the rifles."

“Our pieces were loaded, and perhaps never did a regiment in the field seem so short taken. We had the name of a crack corps, but certainly it was not then in that state of discipline which it could justly boast of a few years afterwards. Yet notwithstanding this disadvantage, none could be animated with a fitter feeling for the work before us than prevailed at that moment.

“Our weapons were ready, and it was hard to believe that any regiment in the field looked so unprepared. We were known as an elite corps, but at that moment, we certainly weren't as disciplined as we could proudly claim to be a few years later. Still, despite this setback, nobody felt more motivated for the task ahead than we did at that time.”

“We were all ready and in line,—‘Forward!’ was the word of command, and forward we hastened, though we saw no enemy in front. The stalks of the rye, like the reeds that grow on the margin of some swamp, opposed our advance; the tops were up to our bonnets, and we strode and groped our way through as fast as we could. By the time we reached a field of clover on the other side, we were very much straggled; however, we united in line as fast as time and our speedy advance would permit. The Belgic skirmishers retired through our ranks, and in an instant we were on their victorious pursuers. Our sudden appearance seemed to paralyse their advance. The singular appearance of our dress, combined no doubt with our sudden debut, tended to stagger their resolution: we were on them, our pieces were loaded, and our bayonets glittered, impatient to drink their blood. Those who had so proudly driven the Belgians before them, turned now to fly, whilst our loud cheers made the fields echo to our wild hurrahs. France fled or fell before us, and we thought the field our own. We had not yet lost a man, for the victors seldom lose many, except in protracted hard-contested struggles: with one’s face to the enemy, he may shun the deadly thrust or stroke; it is the retreating soldier that destruction pursues.

“We were all ready and lined up—‘Forward!’ was the command, and we moved forward, even though we didn’t see any enemy ahead. The tall stalks of rye, like the reeds that grow by the edge of a swamp, blocked our way; they reached up to our hats, and we pushed through them as quickly as we could. By the time we reached a clover field on the other side, we were pretty spread out; however, we quickly formed a line as fast as we could manage. The Belgian skirmishers fell back through our ranks, and in an instant, we were facing their victorious pursuers. Our sudden presence seemed to shock their advance. The unusual sight of our uniforms, combined with our sudden appearance, likely shook their resolve: we were on them, our weapons were loaded, and our bayonets glinted, eager to strike. Those who had so proudly driven the Belgians back were now turning to flee while our loud cheers echoed across the fields with our wild shouts. France retreated or fell before us, and we thought the field was ours. We hadn’t lost a single man yet, because the victors rarely lose many, especially in prolonged and hard-fought battles: when facing the enemy, a soldier can often avoid a deadly blow; it's the retreating soldier who faces destruction.”

“We drove on so fast that we almost appeared like a mob following the rout of some defeated faction. Marshal Ney, who commanded the enemy, observed our wild unguarded zeal, and ordered a regiment of lancers to bear down upon us. We saw their approach at a distance, as they issued from a wood, and took them for Brunswickers coming to cut up the flying infantry; and as cavalry on all occasions have the advantage of retreating foot, on a fair field, we were halted in order to let them take their way: they were approaching our right flank, from which our skirmishers were extended, and we were far from being in a formation fit to repel an attack, if intended, or to afford regular support to our friends if requiring our aid. I think we stood with too much confidence, gazing towards them as if they had been our friends, anticipating the gallant charge they would make on the flying foe, and we were making no preparative movement to receive them as enemies, further than the reloading of the muskets, until a German orderly dragoon galloped up, exclaiming, ‘Franchee! Franchee!’ and, wheeling about, galloped off. We instantly formed a rallying square; no time for particularity; every man’s piece was loaded, and our enemies approached at full charge; the feet of their horses seemed to tear up the ground. Our skirmishers having been impressed with the same opinion, that these were Brunswick cavalry, fell beneath[396] their lances, and few escaped death or wounds; our brave colonel fell at this time, pierced through the chin until the point of the lance reached the brain. Captain (now major) Menzies fell, covered with wounds, and a momentary conflict took place over him; he was a powerful man, and, hand to hand, more than a match for six ordinary men. The grenadiers, whom he commanded, pressed round to save or avenge him, but fell beneath the enemy’s lances.

“We drove so fast that we almost looked like a mob chasing after some defeated group. Marshal Ney, who led the enemy, saw our reckless enthusiasm and ordered a regiment of lancers to charge us. We spotted them from a distance as they emerged from the woods, mistaking them for Brunswickers coming to cut down the fleeing infantry; since cavalry usually have the upper hand over retreating infantry on an open field, we stopped to let them pass. They were coming toward our right flank, where our skirmishers were positioned, and we were far from being in any formation capable of repelling an attack, if that was their intention, or providing proper support to our friends if they needed our help. I think we stood there too confidently, staring at them as if they were allies, expecting a brave charge against the fleeing enemy, and we made no preparations to treat them as foes, besides reloading our muskets, until a German orderly dragoon rode up, shouting, ‘Franchee! Franchee!’ before turning and galloping away. We quickly formed a rallying square; there was no time for details; every soldier's weapon was loaded, and our enemies approached at full charge; the hooves of their horses seemed to tear up the ground. Our skirmishers, also believing these were Brunswick cavalry, fell beneath their lances, with few escaping death or injury; our brave colonel fell at that time, struck through the chin until the lance reached his brain. Captain (now Major) Menzies fell, covered in wounds, and a brief struggle took place around him; he was a strong man, and in hand-to-hand combat, he was more than a match for six regular men. The grenadiers he led pressed in to save or avenge him, but fell to the enemy’s lances.”

“Of all descriptions of cavalry, certainly the lancers seem the most formidable to infantry, as the lance can be projected with considerable precision, and with deadly effect, without bringing the horse to the point of the bayonet; and it was only by the rapid and well-directed fire of musketry that these formidable assailants were repulsed.

“Of all descriptions of cavalry, the lancers definitely appear the most intimidating to infantry, as the lance can be thrown with great accuracy and deadly impact, without getting the horse close to the tip of the bayonet; and it was only through the quick and precise fire of muskets that these powerful attackers were driven back.

Colonel (afterwards Sir) R. H. Dick. From Miniature
(painted about four years after Waterloo)
in possession of William Dick, Esq. of Tullymet.

“Colonel Dick assumed the command on the fall of Sir Robert Macara, and was severely wounded. Brevet-Major Davidson succeeded, and was mortally wounded; to him succeeded Brevet-Major Campbell. Thus, in a few minutes we had been placed under four different commanding-officers.

“Colonel Dick took over command after Sir Robert Macara fell and was seriously injured. Brevet-Major Davidson took over next and was fatally wounded; he was followed by Brevet-Major Campbell. So, in just a few minutes, we were under four different commanding officers.”

“An attempt was now made to form us in line; for we stood mixed in one irregular mass,—grenadier, light, and battalion companies,—a noisy group; such is the inevitable consequence of a rapid succession of commanders. Our covering sergeants were called out on purpose that each company might form on the right of its sergeants; an excellent plan had it been adopted, but a cry arose that another charge of cavalry was approaching, and this plan was abandoned. We now formed a line on the left of the grenadiers, while the cavalry that had been announced were cutting through the ranks of the 69th regiment. Meantime the other regiments, to our right and left, suffered no less than we; the superiority of the enemy in cavalry afforded him a decided advantage on the open plain, for our British cavalry and artillery had not yet reached the field. We were at this time about two furlongs past the farm of Quatre Bras, as I suppose, and a line of French infantry was about the same distance from us in front, and we had commenced firing at that line, when we were ordered to form square to oppose cavalry. General Pack was at our head, and Major Campbell commanded the regiment. We formed square in an instant, in the centre were several wounded French soldiers witnessing our formation round them; they doubtless considered themselves devoted to certain death among us seeming barbarians; but they had no occasion to speak ill of us afterwards; for as they were already incapable of injuring us, we moved about them regardful of their wounds and suffering.

“An attempt was made to line us up; we were all jumbled together in one irregular mass—grenadiers, light companies, and battalions—a noisy group. This happens when there’s a quick succession of commanders. Our covering sergeants were called out so that each company could line up behind its sergeants; it was a good plan if we had gone with it, but a shout went up that another cavalry charge was coming, so the plan was scrapped. We formed a line on the left of the grenadiers while the cavalry that was reported moved through the ranks of the 69th regiment. Meanwhile, the other regiments on our right and left were having just as much trouble; the enemy’s cavalry had a clear advantage on the open ground since our British cavalry and artillery hadn’t made it to the field yet. At this point, we were about two furlongs past the farm of Quatre Bras, as I’d guess, and a line of French infantry was about the same distance away in front of us. We had started firing at that line when we were ordered to form square to defend against the cavalry. General Pack was at our front, and Major Campbell was in charge of the regiment. We formed square in an instant; in the center were several wounded French soldiers watching us as we formed around them. They probably thought they were doomed to die among us so-called barbarians, but they had no reason to say anything bad about us afterward. As they were already too injured to harm us, we moved around them with care for their wounds and suffering.”

“Our last file had got into square, and into its proper place, so far as unequalised companies could form a square, when the cuirassiers dashed full on two of its faces: their heavy horses and steel armour seemed sufficient to bury us under them, had they been pushed forward on our bayonets.

“Our last file had formed a square and was in its right position, as much as unbalanced companies could create a square, when the cuirassiers charged directly at two of its sides: their powerful horses and steel armor looked like they could bury us beneath them if they charged against our bayonets.”

“A moment’s pause ensued; it was the pause of death. General Pack was on the right angle of the front face of the square, and he lifted his hat towards the French officer as he was wont to do when returning a salute. I suppose our assailants construed our forbearance as an indication of surrendering: a false idea; not a blow had been struck nor a musket levelled; but when the general raised his hat, it served as a signal, though not a preconcerted one, but entirely accidental; for we were doubtful whether our officer commanding was protracting the order, waiting for the general’s command, as he was present. Be this as it may, a most destructive fire was opened; riders, cased in heavy armour, fell tumbling from their horses; the horses reared, plunged, and fell on the dismounted riders; steel helmets and cuirasses rung against unsheathed sabres, as they fell to the ground; shrieks and groans of men, the neighing of horses, and the discharge of musketry, rent the air, as men and horses mixed together in one heap of indiscriminate slaughter. Those who were able to fly, fled towards a wood on our right, whence they had issued to the attack, and which seemed to afford an extensive cover to an immense reserve not yet brought into action.

A moment’s pause followed; it felt like the pause of death. General Pack stood at the right corner of the front face of the square, and he tipped his hat to the French officer, as he usually did when returning a salute. I guess our attackers interpreted our restraint as a sign of surrender, which was a misunderstanding; not a single blow had been struck nor a musket aimed; but when the general tipped his hat, it acted as a signal, though it wasn’t planned, just completely accidental; we were unsure if our commanding officer was delaying the order, waiting for the general’s command since he was present. Regardless, a devastating fire was unleashed; riders in heavy armor fell from their horses; the horses reared, plunged, and collapsed on the fallen riders; steel helmets and breastplates clanged against unsheathed sabers as they hit the ground; the air was filled with the screams and groans of men, the neighing of horses, and the sound of gunfire as men and horses became tangled together in a chaotic slaughter. Those who could escape ran toward a forest on our right, from where they had come to launch the attack, which seemed to offer plenty of cover for a large reserve that had yet to join the fight.

“Once more clear of those formidable and daring assailants, we formed line, examined our ammunition boxes, and found them getting empty. Our officer commanding pointed towards the pouches of our dead and dying comrades, and from them a sufficient supply was obtained.

“Once we were clear of those fierce and bold attackers, we lined up, checked our ammo boxes, and saw they were running low. Our commanding officer indicated the pouches of our fallen and injured comrades, from which we gathered enough supplies.”

“We lay down behind the gentle rise of a trodden down field of grain, and enjoyed a few minutes’ rest to our wearied limbs; but not in safety from the flying messengers of death, the whistling music of which was far from lulling us to sleep.

“We lay down behind the gentle slope of a trampled field of grain and took a few minutes to rest our tired limbs; but we weren't safe from the flying messengers of death, the whistling sound of which was far from soothing us to sleep.

“Afternoon was now far spent, and we were resting in line, without having equalized the companies, for this would have been extremely dangerous in so exposed a position; for the field afforded no cover, and we were in advance of the other regiments. The enemy were at no great distance, and, I may add, firing very actively upon us.

“Afternoon was now well advanced, and we were resting in line, without having balanced the companies, since doing so would have been very risky in such an exposed position. The field had no cover, and we were ahead of the other regiments. The enemy was not far away and, I should mention, firing at us quite actively."

“Our position being, as I have already observed, without any cover from the fire of the enemy, we were commanded to retire to the rear of the farm, where we took up our bivouac on the field for the night.

“Our situation, as I mentioned before, was without any protection from the enemy's fire, so we were ordered to fall back to the rear of the farm, where we set up our camp in the field for the night.”

“Six privates fell into the enemy’s hands; among these was a little lad (Smith Fyfe) about five feet high. The French general, on seeing this diminutive looking lad, is said to have lifted him up by the collar or breech and exclaimed to the soldiers who were near him, ‘Behold the sample of the men of whom you seem afraid!’ This lad returned a few days afterwards, dressed in the clothing of a French grenadier, and was saluted by the name of Napoleon, which he retained until he was discharged.

“Six privates were captured by the enemy; among them was a young boy (Smith Fyfe) who was about five feet tall. When the French general saw this small-looking boy, he reportedly grabbed him by the collar or pants and shouted to the soldiers nearby, ‘Look at the kind of men you seem to be afraid of!’ This boy returned a few days later, dressed in the uniform of a French grenadier, and was called Napoleon, a name he kept until he was released.”

“The night passed off in silence: no fires were lit; every man lay down in rear of his arms, and silence was enjoined for the night. Round us lay the dying and the dead, the latter not yet interred, and many of the former, wishing to breathe their last where they fell, slept to death with their heads on the same pillow on which those who had to toil through the future fortunes of the field reposed.”

“The night passed in silence: no fires were lit; every man lay down behind his weapons, and silence was imposed for the night. Around us lay the dying and the dead, the latter not yet buried, and many of the former, wanting to take their last breath where they fell, slept into death with their heads on the same ground on which those who had to face the future battles rested.”

The principal loss sustained by the Highlanders was at the first onset; yet it was by no means so severe as might have been expected. Lieutenant-colonel Sir Robert Macara, Lieutenant Robert Gordon, and Ensign William Gerrard, 2 sergeants, and 40 rank and file were killed. Including officers, there were 243 wounded.

The main loss suffered by the Highlanders happened at the start; however, it wasn't as bad as one might have thought. Lieutenant-colonel Sir Robert Macara, Lieutenant Robert Gordon, and Ensign William Gerrard, along with 2 sergeants and 40 regular soldiers, were killed. Counting the officers, there were 243 wounded.

In the battle of Waterloo, in which the regiment was partially engaged, the 42d had only 5 men killed and 45 wounded. In these last are included the following officers, viz.: Captain Mungo Macpherson, Lieutenants John Orr, George Gunn Munro, Hugh Angus Fraser, and James Brander, and Quarter-master Donald Mackintosh. “They fought like heroes, and like heroes they fell—an honour to their country. On many a Highland hill, and through many a Lowland valley, long will the deeds of these brave men be fondly remembered, and their fate deeply deplored. Never did a finer body of men take the field, never did men march to battle that were destined to perform such services to their country, and to obtain such immortal renown.”

In the Battle of Waterloo, where the regiment was partially engaged, the 42nd lost only 5 men and had 45 wounded. Among the wounded were the following officers: Captain Mungo Macpherson, Lieutenants John Orr, George Gunn Munro, Hugh Angus Fraser, and James Brander, along with Quartermaster Donald Mackintosh. “They fought like heroes, and like heroes they fell—an honor to their country. On many a Highland hill and through many a Lowland valley, the deeds of these brave men will be fondly remembered, and their loss deeply mourned. Never has a finer group of men taken the field, nor has any group marched into battle destined to serve their country and earn such lasting fame.”

The Duke of Wellington in his public despatches concerning Quatre Bras and Waterloo[398] paid a high compliment to the 42d. “Among other regiments, I must particularly mention the 28th, 42d, 79th, and 92d, and the battalion of Hanoverians.”

The Duke of Wellington, in his official reports about Quatre Bras and Waterloo[398], gave a high praise to the 42nd. “Among other regiments, I must especially highlight the 28th, 42nd, 79th, and 92nd, along with the battalion of Hanoverians.”

The word “Waterloo,” borne on the colours of the regiment, by royal authority, commemorates the gallantry displayed by the regiment on this occasion; a medal was conferred on each officer and soldier; and the privilege of reckoning two years’ service, towards additional pay and pension on discharge, was also granted to the men. It may not be uninteresting to give here a list of the officers of the regiment who were present at the battle of Quatre Bras and Waterloo. It will be seen that while only 3 were killed, few escaped without a wound.

The word “Waterloo,” displayed on the colors of the regiment by royal authority, honors the bravery shown by the regiment during this event; each officer and soldier received a medal, and the soldiers were also allowed to count two years of service towards extra pay and pension upon discharge. It might be interesting to present a list of the officers in the regiment who were at the battles of Quatre Bras and Waterloo. You'll see that while only 3 were killed, very few got through without being wounded.

OFFICERS AT WATERLOO—1815.
Lieut.-Col.Sir Robert Macara,Killed.
MajorRobert Henry Dick,Wounded.
Capt.Archibald Menzies,Wounded.
George Davidson,Died of Wounds.
John Campbell.
Mungo Macpherson,Wounded.
Donald M’Donald,Wounded.
Daniel M’Intosh,Wounded.
Robert Boyle,Wounded.
Lieut.Donald Chisholm,Wounded.
Duncan Stewart,Wounded.
Donald M’Kenzie,Wounded.
James Young, Adjutant,Wounded.
Hugh A. Fraser,Wounded.
John Malcolm,Wounded.
Alexander Dunbar,Wounded.
James Brander,Wounded.
Roger Stewart,
Robert Gordon,Killed.
James Robertson,
Kenneth M’Dougal,
Donald M’Kay,
Alexander Innes,[337]
John Grant,
John Orr,[337]Wounded.
George Gunn Munro,Wounded.
William Fraser,Wounded.
EnsignGeorge Gerard,Killed.
Andrew L. Fraser,
Alexander Brown,Wounded.
Alexander Cumming,
Adjutant James Young, Lieut.,Wounded.
Quarter-Master Don. M’Intosh,Wounded.
Surgeon Swinton Macleod,
Assistant Surgeon Donald M’Pherson,
Assistant Surgeon John Stewart,

It has been observed, as a remarkable circumstance in the history of the Royal Highlanders, that on every occasion when they fired a shot at an enemy (except at Ticonderoga, where success was almost impossible), they were successful to such an extent at least, that whatever the general issue of the battle might be, that part of the enemy opposed to them never stood their ground, unless the Highlanders were by insurmountable obstacles prevented from closing upon them. Fontenoy even does not form an exception; for although the allies were defeated, the Highlanders carried the points assigned them, and then, as at Ticonderoga, they were the last to leave the field.[338]

It has been noted, as an interesting point in the history of the Royal Highlanders, that every time they fired a shot at an enemy (except at Ticonderoga, where success was nearly impossible), they were successful enough that, regardless of the overall outcome of the battle, the part of the enemy facing them never held their ground unless the Highlanders were blocked by insurmountable obstacles from closing in. Fontenoy is no exception; even though the allies were defeated, the Highlanders captured the points assigned to them, and like at Ticonderoga, they were the last to leave the field.[338]

As the battle of Waterloo terminates a period of active service and hard fighting in the case of the 42d, as well as of other regiments, and as it had a rest of many years during the long peace, we shall here give a summary of the number of men that entered the regiment, from its formation down to the battle of Waterloo, and the number of those who were killed, wounded, died of sickness, or were discharged during that period.

As the battle of Waterloo marks the end of a time of active duty and tough combat for the 42nd and other regiments, and since there was a prolonged period of peace afterward, we'll summarize the number of men who joined the regiment from its establishment up to the battle of Waterloo, along with the number of those who were killed, wounded, died from illness, or were discharged during that time.

The grand total of men embodied in the Black Watch and 42d or Royal Highland regiment, from its origin at Tay Bridge in April 1740, to 24th June 1815, exclusive of the second battalion of 1780[339] and that of 1803,[340] was8792
Of these there were killed, during that period, exclusive of 35 officers,  816
Wounded during the same period, exclusive of 133 officers,2413
Died by sickness, wounds, and various casualties, including those who were discharged and those who volunteered into other regiments, when the 42d left America in 1767, up to 25th June 1793,2275
Died by sickness, wounds, and various casualties, from 25th June 1793 to 24th June 1815,1135[341]
Discharged during same period,1485
Unaccounted for during same period, having been left sick in an enemy’s country, prisoners, &c.  138
——8262
——
Number remaining in the first battalion on 24th June 1815,  530

When it is considered that out of seventy-five years’ service, forty-five were spent in active warfare, the trifling loss of the regiment[399] by the enemy will appear extraordinary; and the smallness of that loss can only be accounted for by the determined bravery and firmness of the men, it being now the opinion of military men that troops, who act vigorously, suffer less than those who are slow and cautious in their operations.

When you think about the fact that out of seventy-five years of service, forty-five were spent in active combat, the minimal loss of the regiment[399] due to the enemy seems remarkable. The small number of casualties can only be explained by the resolute bravery and strength of the soldiers. Military experts now believe that troops who act decisively incur fewer losses than those who are hesitant and careful in their actions.

After spending several months in the vicinity of Paris, the regiment marched to Calais and embarked for England, arriving at Ramsgate, December 19th 1815. The regiment proceeded by Deal and Dover to Hythe, where it lay two weeks, when it marched to Chelmsford.

After spending several months around Paris, the regiment marched to Calais and boarded a boat to England, arriving at Ramsgate on December 19th, 1815. The regiment continued on through Deal and Dover to Hythe, where it stayed for two weeks before marching to Chelmsford.

After staying two weeks in Chelmsford Barracks, the regiment proceeded northwards to Scotland by easy stages, and was everywhere received with overwhelming enthusiasm and lavish hospitality. At Cambridge, for example, Sergeant Anton, in his Military Life, tells us, the bells welcomed the Royal Highlanders with joy; every table smoked with savoury viands for their entertainment, and every cellar contributed a liberal supply of its best October for their refreshment. The same thing occurred at Huntingdon and other towns, and at several places the men received a donation equal to two day’s pay. And so it was at every town through which the regiment had to pass; the men were fêted and petted as if they had saved their country from destruction.

After spending two weeks at Chelmsford Barracks, the regiment moved north to Scotland at a relaxed pace, and everywhere they went, they were met with incredible enthusiasm and generous hospitality. In Cambridge, for instance, Sergeant Anton shares in his Military Life that the bells rang joyfully to welcome the Royal Highlanders; every table was filled with delicious food for their enjoyment, and every cellar offered a generous supply of its finest October beer for their refreshment. The same happened in Huntingdon and other towns, where the men received a gratuity equivalent to two days' pay. This was the case in every town they passed through; the men were celebrated and pampered as if they had saved their country from ruin.

As they approached Edinburgh, the whole population seemed to have poured to welcome them to its arms. Preceded by a guard of cavalry, with its band of music, they entered the city amidst the loud cheering and congratulatory acclamations of friends; while over their heads, “from a thousand windows, waved as many banners, plaided scarfs, or other symbols of courtly greetings.”[342] At Edinburgh they were entertained in a manner that would have made the men of any regiment but a “crack” one completely lose their heads; but the self-possessed Royal Highlanders, while heartily enjoying the many good things provided for them, and grateful for their hearty welcome, seem never to have forgotten the high reputation they had to maintain.[343]

As they got closer to Edinburgh, it felt like the entire city had come out to welcome them with open arms. Leading the way was a cavalry guard, complete with a band, as they entered the city to loud cheers and congratulatory shouts from friends; above them, “from a thousand windows, waved as many banners, plaid scarves, or other symbols of royal greetings.”[342] In Edinburgh, they were treated in a way that would have completely overwhelmed the members of any regiment except for a “crack” one; however, the composed Royal Highlanders, while thoroughly enjoying the abundance of good food and being grateful for the warm welcome, seemed never to forget the prestigious reputation they needed to uphold.[343]

After this, for many years, the Royal Highlanders had a rest from active service.

After this, for many years, the Royal Highlanders took a break from active duty.


V.

1816–1854.

The Highland Society’s Vase—Ireland—The White-boys—Critical Service—Anecdotes—Old Manœuvres—Bad Management—The Dublin Medal—Gibraltar—Innovations—Regimental Library—Malta—Ionian Islands—Lieutenant-Colonel Middleton’s Farewell Order—Scotland—Ireland—Malta—Corfu—Death of Major-General Sir R. H. Dick—Bermuda—Halifax—Home.

The Highland Society’s Vase—Ireland—The White-boys—Critical Service—Anecdotes—Old Maneuvers—Poor Management—The Dublin Medal—Gibraltar—Innovations—Regimental Library—Malta—Ionian Islands—Lieutenant-Colonel Middleton’s Farewell Order—Scotland—Ireland—Malta—Corfu—Death of Major-General Sir R. H. Dick—Bermuda—Halifax—Home.

We have already narrated (p. 374, vol. ii.) the proceedings at the meeting of the Highland Society, after the Egyptian campaign, with reference to the 42d. From 1811 to 1817, endeavours had been frequently made to establish a better feeling between the officers and the Highland Society, but in vain: the Egyptians would not yield, and in the meantime the vase remained at the makers.

We have already described (p. 374, vol. ii.) the events at the Highland Society meeting following the Egyptian campaign concerning the 42nd. Between 1811 and 1817, there were numerous attempts to create a better relationship between the officers and the Highland Society, but they were unsuccessful: the Egyptians wouldn't budge, and in the meantime, the vase stayed with the makers.

After the return of the regiment from the Waterloo Campaign in 1816, H.R.H. The Duke of York became the mediator, and arranged that the vase should be accepted on the 21st March 1817, the anniversary of the battle of Alexandria. By this time only two of the officers who had served in Egypt were in the regiment, therefore the amicable arrangement was more easily arrived at.

After the regiment returned from the Waterloo Campaign in 1816, H.R.H. The Duke of York stepped in as the mediator and arranged for the vase to be accepted on March 21, 1817, the anniversary of the battle of Alexandria. By this time, only two of the officers who had served in Egypt were still in the regiment, so the agreement was reached more easily.

It was at Armagh barracks, on Wednesday the 18th of June 1817, that the vase was presented to the regiment. At the time 5[400] companies were detached to Newry, and several other detachments were absent from Armagh; therefore not more than about 3 companies were present at the ceremony. The parade was in review order, in side arms, and a square of two deep was formed. On a table in the centre was the vase, covered, and several small kegs of Highland whisky, brought over from Scotland for the express purpose. A portion of the correspondence with the Highland Society was read by the Adjutant: Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Henry Dick addressed the regiment: the casks of whisky were broached, and the cup filled. The Colonel drank to the officers and men, the staff officers followed, and afterwards the captains and officers drank to the health of their respective companies, and the cup, held by both hands, and kept well replenished, went three times down the ranks. All was happiness and hilarity, not only on the parade, but for the remainder of the day.

It was at Armagh barracks, on Wednesday, June 18, 1817, that the vase was presented to the regiment. At the time, 5[400] companies were sent to Newry, and several other detachments were away from Armagh; therefore, only about 3 companies were present at the ceremony. The parade was in review order, armed, and a square of two deep was formed. In the center was a table displaying the vase, covered, and several small kegs of Highland whisky, brought over from Scotland specifically for this occasion. A portion of the correspondence with the Highland Society was read by the Adjutant: Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Henry Dick addressed the regiment; the casks of whisky were opened, and the cup was filled. The Colonel toasted the officers and men, the staff officers followed, and then the captains and officers toasted the health of their respective companies, passing the cup, held with both hands and continuously replenished, down the ranks three times. There was joy and laughter, not only during the parade but for the rest of the day.

Thus was introduced to the regiment the beautiful vase, which, for elegance and design, is hardly to be surpassed.

Thus was introduced to the regiment the beautiful vase, which, for elegance and design, is hardly to be surpassed.

Vase presented to 42d Royal Highlanders by the Highland Society of London.

Of the officers and men present on the occasion, Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley cannot bring to his recollection any now alive but himself and another, viz., Alexander Grant, a pensioner, living at Granton, Inverness-shire (in 1873). Of the officers in the regiment at the time, the last of them, Captain Donald M’Donald, died at Musselburgh, on the 24th September 1865, aged 82.

Of the officers and men present at the time, Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley can only remember himself and one other person who is still alive, Alexander Grant, a pensioner living in Granton, Inverness-shire (in 1873). Of the officers in the regiment back then, the last one, Captain Donald M’Donald, passed away in Musselburgh on September 24, 1865, at the age of 82.

The day of “the Cup” was long remembered amongst the men, and it was always enthusiastically spoken of as to the quality and quantity of the whisky. The vase has lately (1869) been renovated, and placed on an ebony stand, which has given additional grandeur to its elegance.

The day of "the Cup" was long remembered by the men, and it was always talked about with excitement regarding the quality and quantity of the whisky. The vase has recently (1869) been renovated and placed on an ebony stand, which has added to its elegance and grandeur.

The regiment left Glasgow in April of this year, and proceeded to Ireland, landing at Donaghadee, marching thence to Armagh, and detaching parties to all the adjacent towns. The regiment remained in Ireland till 1825, moving about from place to place, and occasionally taking part in the duties to which the troops were liable, on account of the disturbed[401] state of the country. Many of these duties were far from pleasant, yet the 42d discharged them in such a manner as to gain the respect and goodwill of the natives among whom they sojourned.

The regiment left Glasgow in April of this year and went to Ireland, landing at Donaghadee and then marching to Armagh, sending out groups to all the nearby towns. The regiment stayed in Ireland until 1825, moving around from place to place and occasionally taking part in the duties assigned to the troops due to the unsettled[401] state of the country. Many of these duties were far from enjoyable, yet the 42nd managed to carry them out in a way that earned the respect and goodwill of the locals among whom they stayed.

In June 1818, the regiment marched to Dundalk; and in May 1819, to Dublin, where it remained upwards of twelve months, receiving highly commendatory notices in orders, from Major-General White, Major-General Bulwer, and Major-General Sir Colquhoun Grant.

In June 1818, the regiment marched to Dundalk; and in May 1819, to Dublin, where it stayed for more than twelve months, receiving highly positive feedback in orders from Major-General White, Major-General Bulwer, and Major-General Sir Colquhoun Grant.

On the 29th of January 1820, the colonelcy of the regiment was conferred on Lieutenant-General John Earl of Hopetoun, G.C.B., from the 92d Highlanders, in succession to General the Marquis of Huntly.

On January 29, 1820, the colonelcy of the regiment was given to Lieutenant-General John Earl of Hopetoun, G.C.B., from the 92nd Highlanders, succeeding General the Marquis of Huntly.

From Dublin the regiment marched, in August, to Kilkenny and Clonmel, and while at these stations its appearance and discipline were commended in orders by Major-General Sir Thomas Brisbane, and Major-General Egerton.

From Dublin, the regiment marched in August to Kilkenny and Clonmel, and while at these locations, its appearance and discipline were praised in orders by Major-General Sir Thomas Brisbane and Major-General Egerton.

The regiment marched, in October 1821, to Rathkeale, and took part in the harassing duties to which the troops in the county of Limerick were exposed during the disturbed state of the country, and its conduct procured the unqualified approbation of the general officers under whom it served.

The regiment marched to Rathkeale in October 1821 and took part in the tough duties that the troops in County Limerick faced during the troubled times in the country, earning the full approval of the general officers they served under.

In July 1822, the regiment marched to Limerick, and the orders issued after the usual half-yearly inspections, by Major-General Sir John Lambert, and Major-General Sir John Elley, were highly commendatory.

In July 1822, the regiment marched to Limerick, and the orders given after the regular half-yearly inspections by Major-General Sir John Lambert and Major-General Sir John Elley were very commendable.

From Limerick the regiment proceeded to Buttevant, in July 1823, and afterwards occupied many detached stations in the county of Cork, where it preserved its high reputation for correct discipline, and for general efficiency, which procured for it the encomiums of the inspecting generals.

From Limerick, the regiment moved to Buttevant in July 1823, and later occupied several outposts in County Cork, where it maintained its strong reputation for discipline and overall effectiveness, earning praise from the inspecting generals.

On the death of General the Earl of Hopetoun, G.C.B., the colonelcy was conferred on Major-General Sir George Murray, G.C.B., G.C.H. (see portrait in steel plate of Colonels of 42d), from the 72d, or the Duke of Albany’s Own Highlanders, by commission, dated the 6th of September 1823.

On the death of General the Earl of Hopetoun, G.C.B., Major-General Sir George Murray, G.C.B., G.C.H. (see portrait in steel plate of Colonels of 42d), was appointed to the colonelcy from the 72nd, or the Duke of Albany’s Own Highlanders, by commission dated September 6, 1823.

The following details, for which we are indebted to Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, will give the reader a vivid idea of the state of Ireland at this time, as well as of the critical nature of the duties which the 42d had to perform:—

The following details, which we owe to Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, will provide the reader with a clear picture of the situation in Ireland at this time, as well as the challenging responsibilities that the 42nd had to carry out:—

The 42d, which was quartered at Rathkeale, were joined in these duties by the 79th and 93d; the former quartered at Limerick, and the latter at Ennis, County Clare. All three regiments were highly and deservedly popular with the inhabitants.

The 42nd, stationed at Rathkeale, were assisted in these duties by the 79th and 93rd; the former being based in Limerick, and the latter in Ennis, County Clare. All three regiments were very popular and earned that respect from the locals.

Detachments were posted all over the country in every village or hamlet, where a house could be hired to hold from 12 to 30 men. But little could be done towards putting the White-boys down, as the only offence against the law was being caught in arms. But as soon as the Parliament met, the “Insurrection Act” was hurried through both houses, and became law on the night of the 28th February 1822. By the Act transportation for seven years was the punishment awarded to any one found out of his dwelling-place any time between one hour after sunset and sunrise. It was harassing duty patrolling over the country, sometimes all night, calling the rolls, and apprehending such as had been found absent on former occasions. The law was carried out by what was called a “Bench of Magistrates,” two or more, with a Sergeant-at-Law as president. All field officers and captains were magistrates, and seven years’ transportation was the only sentence the bench could give; the prisoner had either to be let off with an admonition or transported. When the prisoner was brought in, evidence was simply taken that he was found out of his dwelling-place at an unlawful hour, or that he was absent from his habitation on such a night when the roll was called. The local magistrates knew the character he bore, a few minutes consultation was held, when sentence was given, and an escort being already at the court-house door, the prisoner was handcuffed and put on a cart. The words were given “with cartridge prime and load, quick march,” and off to the Cove of Cork, where a ship was at anchor to receive them. This summary procedure soon put an end to the nightly depredations which had kept the country in terror and alarm for months previous. The convicted were at once sent off to Sydney,—“Botany Bay” at this time. Here is one instance of how the act was put in force.

Detachments were set up all over the country, in every village or small town, where a house could be rented to accommodate 12 to 30 men. However, not much could be done to suppress the Whiteboys, as the only crime was being found armed. As soon as Parliament convened, the “Insurrection Act” was rushed through both houses and became law on the night of February 28, 1822. According to the Act, anyone found outside their home between one hour after sunset and sunrise would face seven years of transportation. It was a stressful job patrolling the country, sometimes all night, taking roll calls, and arresting those who had been absent on previous occasions. The law was enforced by a “Bench of Magistrates,” which consisted of two or more magistrates with a Sergeant-at-Law as the president. All field officers and captains served as magistrates, and the bench could only impose a sentence of seven years of transportation; the options were to let the prisoner off with a warning or have them transported. When a prisoner was brought in, evidence was simply presented that they were found outside their home at an illegal hour or were absent when roll was called on a specific night. The local magistrates were familiar with the prisoner’s character, and after a brief consultation, they would issue a sentence. With an escort already waiting at the courthouse, the prisoner would be handcuffed and put on a cart. The command was given, “with cartridge prime and load, quick march,” and off they went to the Cove of Cork, where a ship was anchored to receive them. This swift legal process quickly ended the nighttime crimes that had kept the country in fear for months. The convicted were immediately sent off to Sydney—“Botany Bay” at that time. Here’s one example of how the act was enforced.

Every road leading out of Rathkeale had a[402] guard or outpost to prevent a surprise, and near to the Askeaton-road guard lived a character known as “the red haired man,” a noted White-boy (so named from wearing shirts over their clothes when on their nocturnal excursions), who had taken care of himself from the passing of the Insurrection Act, although still a leader and director of their doings. His house was close to the guard, and there were special orders to watch him, and at uncertain hours to visit the house, to find him absent, if possible. On an evening in June, the sentry called to the sergeant of the guard that “the red haired man,” half an hour back, had gone into a house where he was still. The sergeant walked about, the retreat beat, and watch in hand, he kept his look-out; one hour after sunset “the red haired man” came out without his hat, and laughing heartily: he was taken prisoner, and next day was on his way to the Cove of Cork!!

Every road out of Rathkeale had a[402] guard or outpost to prevent any surprises, and near the Askeaton-road guard lived a guy known as “the red-haired man,” a famous White-boy (named for wearing shirts over their clothes during their night outings). He had managed to take care of himself since the Insurrection Act was passed, though he was still a leader and organizer of their activities. His house was close to the guard, and there were special orders to keep an eye on him and, at random times, to check his house to see if he was out. One evening in June, the sentry called to the sergeant of the guard that “the red-haired man” had gone into a house half an hour ago and was still there. The sergeant walked around, going through the retreat beat, and keeping his watch; one hour after sunset, “the red-haired man” came out without his hat, laughing heartily. He was captured, and the next day, he was on his way to the Cove of Cork!!

Pages could be filled with anecdotes connected with the doings of the several portions of the regiment in their various quarters. One more, to show the natural inborn Irish inclination for fighting.—The major commanding at Shannogalden, while standing on the street on a fair-day, was thus accosted by a tall, gaunt, wiry man, of some 60 years of age. “Good morning to your honour.” “Good morning, Mr Sullivan.” “I’ve a favour to ask of you, Major.” “Well, Mr Sullivan, what can I do for you?” “Well, your honour knows that I’ve been a loyal man, that during them disturbed times I always advised the boys to give up the foolish night-work; that I’ve caused a great many arms to be given up to yourself, Major.” Mr Sullivan’s detail of his services and his appreciation of them being much too long to go over, it ended in:—“It’s a long time, Major, since the boys have had a fight, and all that I want is, that yourself and your men will just keep out of sight, and remain at this end of the town, till me and my boys go up to the fair, and stretch a few of the Whichgeralds.” (Fitzgeralds, the opposite faction.) “Oh, then, Major, we’ll not be long about it, just to stretch a dozen or two of them Whichgeralds, and then I’ll engage we’ll go home quietly.” Much to Mr Sullivan’s disappointment, the Major replied that he could not allow the peace to be broken, and grievously crest-fallen, Mr S. went to report the failure of his request to the fine set of young Sullivans who were in sight, waiting the issue of the singular application, and ready to be let loose on the Fitzgeralds. A Mr V——, a local magistrate, who was standing with the Major, said that it would tend much to break up the combination of Whiteboyism to let the factions fight among themselves, and that he could not do better than to wink at the Sullivans having a turn with their opponents; but the Major would not entertain the idea of having, possibly, half-a-dozen murders to think of.

Pages could be filled with stories about the actions of the different parts of the regiment in their various locations. Here’s one more to illustrate the naturally born Irish tendency to fight. The major in charge at Shannogalden, while standing on the street during a fair day, was approached by a tall, thin, wiry man in his 60s. “Good morning to you, sir.” “Good morning, Mr. Sullivan.” “I have a favor to ask of you, Major.” “Well, Mr. Sullivan, what can I do for you?” “Well, you know I’ve been a loyal man, that during those troubled times I always advised the boys to give up the silly night work; that I’ve gotten a lot of weapons returned to you, Major.” Mr. Sullivan’s description of his services and how much he appreciated them was too long to go over, and it concluded with: “It’s been a long time, Major, since the boys have had a fight, and all I want is for you and your men to just keep out of sight and stay at this end of the town until me and my boys go up to the fair and take care of a few of the Whichgeralds.” (Fitzgeralds, the opposing faction.) “Oh, then, Major, it won’t take long, just to deal with a dozen or two of those Whichgeralds, and then I promise we’ll go home quietly.” To Mr. Sullivan’s disappointment, the Major replied that he couldn’t allow the peace to be disturbed. Grievously disappointed, Mr. S. went to report the failure of his request to the fine group of young Sullivans who were nearby, waiting for the outcome of this unusual request and ready to be unleashed on the Fitzgeralds. A Mr. V——, a local magistrate who stood with the Major, stated that it would help break up the Whiteboy combination to let the factions fight it out among themselves and that he couldn’t think of a better idea than to allow the Sullivans a chance to take on their opponents; however, the Major wouldn’t consider the possibility of having to deal with half a dozen murders afterward.

In 1821, on the day the head-quarters division marched out of the city of Limerick for Rathkeale, a man dropped out of the ranks without leave, to take leave of some friends belonging to the 79th (quartered at Limerick), when the rear guard came up; poor David Hill was found senseless on the road, with a deep cut on the back of his head, and his musket gone. On reaching Rathkeale, he was tried by a Court Martial held in a square, formed there and then, before the regiment was dismissed. He was sentenced to 300 lashes, and to pay for his musket. It was what would rightly now be considered an unnecessarily cruel individual suffering, though the most stringent discipline was required, as the regiment was virtually in an enemy’s country.

In 1821, on the day the headquarters division marched out of the city of Limerick for Rathkeale, a man stepped out of the ranks without permission to say goodbye to some friends from the 79th (stationed in Limerick). When the rear guard arrived, poor David Hill was found unconscious on the road, with a serious gash on the back of his head, and his musket missing. Upon reaching Rathkeale, he was tried by a Court Martial set up right then in a square before the regiment was dismissed. He was sentenced to 300 lashes and had to pay for his musket. Today, this would be seen as an excessively harsh punishment, though strict discipline was deemed necessary since the regiment was essentially in enemy territory.

About three months afterwards an officer of the 79th was out snipe shooting, near to the scene of poor Hill’s misfortune. A countryman entered into conversation with the officer, watched his opportunity, knocked him over, and was off with the gun. Two of the 3d light dragoons on dispatch duty, from Rathkeale for Limerick, saw it; one of them leaped wall after wall, and apprehended the culprit. A special commission was at the time sitting in Limerick, by which he was tried next day, and hanged a day or two after. On the scaffold he confessed that it was he who had knocked over the Highlander, and told the priest where the gun was to be found. When it was recovered it was found cut down to make it a “handy gun.” It was given over to Hill.

About three months later, an officer from the 79th was out snipe shooting near where poor Hill had his accident. A local man struck up a conversation with the officer, seized the opportunity, knocked him down, and took off with the gun. Two members of the 3rd Light Dragoons on dispatch duty from Rathkeale to Limerick witnessed this; one of them jumped over several walls and caught the thief. A special commission was sitting in Limerick at the time, and the man was tried the next day and hanged a couple of days later. On the scaffold, he confessed that he was the one who had knocked down the Highlander and told the priest where the gun could be found. When it was recovered, it was discovered to have been modified to make it a “handy gun.” It was returned to Hill.

Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, who was with the 42d at this time, was himself an ear-witness[403] to the following:—About ten minutes after he and his comrade reached their billets at Rathkeale, the man of the house came in from his work, evidently not aware of the soldiers’ presence. From the kitchen and stable, one apartment, the latter overheard the following catechism between the father and a child about four years old:—“Well Dan, have you been a good boy all day?” “Yes, father.” “Come to my knee, Dan; now tell me, what will you do to the peeler, Dan?” “I’ll shoot him, father, I will.” “You’ll shoot him, will you?” “Yes, father, when I’m big like brother Phill.” “Ah, you’re a fine fellow, Dan; there’s a penny for you to buy bread.” Comment is unnecessary.[344]

Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, who was with the 42nd at the time, personally heard the following: About ten minutes after he and his comrade arrived at their place in Rathkeale, the homeowner came in from his work, clearly unaware of the soldiers’ presence. From the kitchen and stable, one room, he overheard this conversation between the father and a four-year-old child: “Well Dan, have you been a good boy all day?” “Yes, father.” “Come sit on my knee, Dan; now tell me, what will you do to the police officer, Dan?” “I’ll shoot him, father, I will.” “You’ll shoot him, will you?” “Yes, father, when I’m big like brother Phil.” “Ah, you’re a good boy, Dan; here’s a penny for you to buy bread.” No further comments are needed.[403][344]

In September 1823 the 42d, along with the other regiments in the Munster district, was taught the “Torrance” system of drill, which this year superseded the cumbrous old “Dundas.” This system effected an entire change in the drill, particularly in the field movements and the platoon exercise. Before this the wheeling or counter-marching of a column was unknown. He was a rash commanding officer who attempted an echelon movement in quick time, and it was not to be presumed upon before a general officer. The marching past in slow time was such a curiosity, that it is worthy of record. At every angle, the command “Halt, left wheel, halt, dress, march,” was given, and such work it was again to step off in time with the preceding company; about one in twenty could do it. Altogether, a drill book of “Dundas’s 18 manœuvres” would be a curious study for the present day; and that corps was to be admired whose Colonel could put them through “the 18 manœuvres.” At present the whole could be done in 20 minutes, and as to skirmishing it was almost unknown, except in rifle and light infantry corps.

In September 1823, the 42nd, along with other regiments in the Munster district, learned the “Torrance” drill system, which replaced the cumbersome old “Dundas” method this year. This new system completely changed the drill, especially in field movements and platoon exercises. Previously, the idea of wheeling or counter-marching a column was unheard of. It took a bold commanding officer to attempt an echelon movement at quick time, and it was not something to try in front of a general officer. The slow-paced marching past was such a novelty that it deserves mention. At every turn, the commands “Halt, left wheel, halt, dress, march” were given, and it was quite a challenge to step off in time with the company in front; about one in twenty could manage it. Overall, a drill book of "Dundas’s 18 maneuvers" would be an interesting study today, and that corps was to be admired if their Colonel could execute “the 18 maneuvers.” Nowadays, the whole process could be completed in 20 minutes, and as for skirmishing, it was nearly unheard of, except in rifle and light infantry units.

Long marches were common in those days. The following account of a long march while in Ireland, illustrates well the sad want of system at this time in connection with the army, and the little attention paid to the men’s welfare.

Long marches were common back then. The following account of a long march in Ireland illustrates the unfortunate lack of organization in the army at that time and the minimal attention given to the soldiers' well-being.

In the month of May 1819, the regiment was ordered from Dundalk to Dublin. The detachment (of one subaltern and twenty men) at Cootehill, in County Cavan, was ordered, when relieved, to march to Ardee, and thence to Drogheda, to join a division under a field officer for Dublin. The relieving party of the 3d Buffs did not arrive until after mid-day on the 21st of May, when the detachment of the 42d marched by Shercock under the belief that they would halt at Kingscourt for the night, 18 miles from Cootehill. But, alas! they marched on amidst pelting rain, and reached Ardee between 11 and 12 o’clock at night, 13 miles from Kingscourt, with the pipe-clay so thoroughly washed from their belts (cross in those days), that they were quite brown. The question will naturally arise, why did they not stop at Kingscourt? even that distance being a long day’s march. There was a reason. The end of the month was the 24th day at this time, and from some neglect or mistake the officer was short of money to keep the men all night at Kingscourt. But 42d soldiers made no complaints, on any occasion, in those days. With the consolatory saying, “what we march to-day we will not have to march to-morrow,” the march was, with few exceptions, made cheerfully, although every man carried his full kit.

In May 1819, the regiment was ordered to move from Dundalk to Dublin. The detachment, consisting of one junior officer and twenty men, stationed at Cootehill in County Cavan, was instructed to march to Ardee, and then to Drogheda to join a division led by a field officer heading to Dublin. The 3d Buffs didn’t arrive to relieve them until after noon on May 21st, at which point the 42d marched by Shercock, thinking they would stop at Kingscourt for the night, 18 miles from Cootehill. Unfortunately, they continued on through pouring rain and reached Ardee between 11 and midnight, which was 13 miles from Kingscourt, with the pipe clay completely washed off their belts (then called a cross), leaving them looking quite dull. You might wonder why they didn't stop at Kingscourt, even though that distance made for a long day’s march. The reason was that the end of the month was the 24th, and due to some oversight or error, the officer didn’t have enough funds to accommodate the men for the night at Kingscourt. However, the soldiers of the 42d never complained in those days. With the reassuring phrase, “what we march today, we won’t have to march tomorrow,” they marched on cheerfully, except for a few instances, even though every man carried all his gear.

At this period there was a lamentable want of organisation and good management in many particulars. For instance, there was a garrison field day every Thursday (in Dublin 1819–20), and the guards who went on at ten o’clock the previous day had nothing sent to them in the way of food from the scanty dinner of Wednesday, till they reached their barracks about seven or eight the following evening.

At this time, there was a serious lack of organization and effective management in many areas. For example, there was a garrison field day every Thursday (in Dublin 1819–20), and the guards who went on duty at ten o’clock the day before had no food sent to them from the small dinner on Wednesday, until they got back to their barracks around seven or eight the next evening.

Pay-sergeants were always consulted in all matters of interior economy, whether it regarded the supply of necessaries or improvements in messing, and they looked upon it as an innovation on their rights to propose any plan for the good of the soldiers, by which the smallest portion of the pay would have been diverted from passing through their (the pay sergeants’) hands; and thus a great portion of the men were always in debt. A baneful system it was, when men were allowed to be in debt to the sergeant to the extent of several pounds.

Pay sergeants were always consulted on all matters related to day-to-day operations, whether it was about providing essentials or improving food arrangements, and they saw it as a violation of their rights to suggest any plan for the benefit of the soldiers that would divert even a small amount of pay from going through their (the pay sergeants') hands. As a result, many of the men were constantly in debt. It was a harmful system when soldiers were allowed to owe the sergeant several pounds.

During the time the regiment was quartered in Dublin in 1819, a breakfast mess was established, much to the benefit of the soldier, who until this time had pleased himself regarding that meal. Bread and water satisfied some, while others indulged themselves according to their taste or ability to procure what was agreeable to them.

During the time the regiment was stationed in Dublin in 1819, a breakfast mess was set up, which really helped the soldiers, who until then had been figuring out their own meals. Some were fine with just bread and water, while others treated themselves based on their preferences or what they could get their hands on.

In 1819 a regimental medal (bearing on one side the names Corunna, Fuentes D’Onor, Pyrenees, Nevelle, Nive, Orthés, Toulouse, Peninsula) was struck in Dublin, and issued to those entitled to wear it—at their own expense. The authority of His Royal Highness the Duke of York, at the time commander-in-chief, was obtained for the wearing of it. Many good and gallant soldiers wore them in the regiment for years, but they quickly disappeared, although few of them were discharged under 19 and 20 years’ service. The last of them were discharged between 1830 and 1834. Many inquiries have been made concerning this medal, which has puzzled collectors, but on the authority of Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, the above is a correct account of its origin and history.

In 1819, a regimental medal (on one side featuring the names Corunna, Fuentes D’Onor, Pyrenees, Nevelle, Nive, Orthés, Toulouse, Peninsula) was created in Dublin and given to those eligible to wear it—at their own cost. His Royal Highness the Duke of York, who was the commander-in-chief at the time, authorized the wearing of the medal. Many brave soldiers wore them in the regiment for years, but they quickly became rare, even though few were discharged after serving 19 to 20 years. The last soldiers were discharged between 1830 and 1834. There have been many questions about this medal, which has intrigued collectors, but according to Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, the information provided above is an accurate account of its origin and history.

Leaving the province of Munster, in June 1825, the regiment received a highly commendatory communication from Lieutenant-General Sir John Lambert, expressing the high sense he entertained of the discipline and conduct of the corps. It afterwards marched to Dublin, where it was stationed three months.

Leaving the province of Munster in June 1825, the regiment received a highly positive message from Lieutenant-General Sir John Lambert, expressing his appreciation for the discipline and behavior of the unit. It then marched to Dublin, where it was stationed for three months.

The regiment was divided into six service and four depôt companies, and the service companies received orders to proceed to the celebrated fortress of Gibraltar. They accordingly marched from Dublin, for embarkation at the Cove of Cork, on board His Majesty’s ship “Albion,” and the “Sovereign” and “Numa” transports: the last division arrived at Gibraltar in the middle of December. The depôt companies were removed from Ireland to Scotland.

The regiment was split into six service companies and four depot companies, and the service companies were ordered to head to the famous fortress of Gibraltar. They marched from Dublin to board His Majesty’s ship “Albion” and the “Sovereign” and “Numa” transports at the Cove of Cork. The last group arrived in Gibraltar around mid-December. The depot companies were relocated from Ireland to Scotland.

On arrival at Gibraltar, the regiment occupied Windmill-hill Barracks, and was afterwards removed to Rosia, where it was stationed during the year 1827.

On arriving at Gibraltar, the regiment took over Windmill-hill Barracks and was later moved to Rosia, where it was stationed throughout 1827.

In February 1828, the regiment took possession of a wing of the grand casemates. As an epidemic fever prevailed in the garrison, from which the regiment suffered severely, it encamped, in September, on the neutral ground. Its loss from the fever was, Ensign Charles Stewart, 6 sergeants, and 53 rank and file.

In February 1828, the regiment occupied a wing of the grand casemates. Since an epidemic fever was affecting the garrison and the regiment was hit hard by it, they set up camp on neutral ground in September. Their losses from the fever included Ensign Charles Stewart, 6 sergeants, and 53 enlisted personnel.

The regiment returned to the grand casemates on the 9th of January 1829; again encamped in the neutral ground in July, leaving in barracks the men who had recovered from the fever. It returned within the fortress in October.

The regiment went back to the impressive casemates on January 9, 1829; it set up camp in the neutral zone again in July, leaving the men who had recovered from the fever in the barracks. It reentered the fortress in October.

As there is little or nothing to record with regard to the doings of the regiment during the six years it was at Gibraltar, where it took its share of the usual garrison work, we shall again recur to Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley’s memoranda, and present the reader with some interesting notes on the manners, customs, &c., of the regiment about this time. Let us, however, note here, that in 1825, the regiment was armed with “The Long Land Tower” musket, being the only corps of the line to which it was issued; and again, in 1840, it was the first corps to receive the percussion musket, in both cases, through the interest of Sir George Murray, its colonel.

Since there's not much to report about the regiment's activities during the six years it was stationed in Gibraltar, where it participated in the usual garrison duties, we'll refer back to Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley’s notes and share some interesting observations about the regiment's manners, customs, etc., during that time. However, it's worth mentioning that in 1825, the regiment was equipped with “The Long Land Tower” musket, being the only line regiment to receive it; and again, in 1840, it was the first regiment to receive the percussion musket, thanks to Colonel Sir George Murray's efforts.

The bugle, for barrack duty, was introduced in 1828, whilst the 42d was encamped on the neutral ground, Gibraltar, during the epidemic fever. Before this the solitary bugler of the regiment sounded part of “quick march” for the guard, and had about half-a-dozen calls for the light company, whose knowledge of skirmishing barely extended to the covering of an advance in line. In the following year, and 1830, it was taken up in reality, and the corps soon became famous for their skirmishing: not that either the bugle calls for barracks or the light infantry drill was without its enemies. Indeed, in general, the officers were averse to the “new fangled innovations,” and, in some instances, complained that they could not understand the bugle even for the men’s breakfast, dinner, &c., and wished a return to the drum! However, the innovations, with numerous others, were supported by the commanding officers, and in due time the 42d became equal to its neighbours.

The bugle was introduced for barrack duty in 1828 when the 42nd was camped on neutral ground in Gibraltar during the fever epidemic. Before that, the regiment's lone bugler played part of the “quick march” for the guard and had about six calls for the light company, which had minimal experience with skirmishing, mostly just covering an advance in line. In the following year, and in 1830, it was officially adopted, and the corps quickly became well-known for their skirmishing skills. However, both the bugle calls for barracks and the light infantry drill faced criticism. Many officers were resistant to these “new fangled innovations” and some even complained that they couldn't understand the bugle signals, even for the men's breakfast, dinner, etc., wishing for a return to the drum! Nevertheless, these innovations, along with many others, received support from the commanding officers, and eventually, the 42nd matched the ability of its neighbors.

While at Gibraltar, in 1830, a regimental library was started, and continued in a flourishing condition for many years. Its history, as told by one of its originators, Lieutenant-Colonel[405] Wheatley, is extremely interesting. It deserves to be recorded, as it was creditable to the corps, and equally so to the men who so nobly supported it. At this time, such institutions were unknown in the army; indeed, if anything, they were discouraged.

While in Gibraltar in 1830, a regimental library was created and thrived for many years. Its story, shared by one of its founders, Lieutenant-Colonel[405] Wheatley, is very interesting. It should be noted because it reflected well on the corps and the men who supported it so admirably. At that time, such institutions were unheard of in the army; in fact, they were often discouraged.

The regiment was quartered with the 43d in the grand casemates, in February 1830. The sergeant-major of that corps had a small library, his private property, collected at sales of books from time to time, from the famous garrison library; he from that formed a circulating library, lending books at a certain rate per month. It was spoken of in the orderly room one day, after the finish of the morning’s duty, and Sir Charles Gordon expressed his surprise that in a Scotch regiment nothing of the kind had been instituted. As soon as he left, the pay sergeants were called, and desired, by nine o’clock the following morning, to give a return of the number of subscribers willing to pay six days’ pay of their rank, to be levied in three monthly instalments, and after the third month, to pay a subscription of sixpence a month. A return of 224 was given in, and it having willingly been approved of by Sir Charles, immediate steps were taken to establish the library. A large order was sent off to the Messrs Tegg, of London, and within a month, what from a purchase of cast works from the garrison library, and donations of books from the officers, the regiment was in good reading order. The officers were most liberal in their donations. The members continued to increase, and various alterations were made from time to time, and in 1836 the subscriptions were reduced to fourpence. The funds were always fully able to meet any charge of conveyance whilst at home, from 1836 to 1841, and again from 1852 to 1854. On being ordered to Turkey in 1854, the whole of the books were disposed of, because the Government reading-rooms and libraries had been in force some time before this, and some corps had been ordered to do away with the regimental ones. At the time of its being broken up, it contained nearly 3000 volumes, and during its existence was highly creditable to the regiment.

The regiment was stationed with the 43rd in the grand casemates in February 1830. The sergeant-major of that unit had a small collection of books, which he personally owned, gathered from book sales over time from the renowned garrison library. He turned that into a circulating library, lending books for a monthly fee. One day, after morning duties were completed, it came up in the orderly room, and Sir Charles Gordon was surprised that a Scottish regiment hadn't started something similar. After he left, the pay sergeants were summoned and instructed to report by nine o’clock the next morning on how many subscribers were willing to pay six days of their pay, collected in three monthly installments, and after the third month, to pay a monthly fee of sixpence. They reported 224 subscribers, and with Sir Charles's approval, immediate action was taken to establish the library. A large order was sent to Messrs Tegg in London, and within a month, thanks to purchases of outdated works from the garrison library and donations from the officers, the regiment was well-stocked with reading material. The officers were very generous with their donations. Membership continued to grow, and various changes were made over time, leading to a reduction in subscriptions to fourpence in 1836. The funds consistently covered any transport costs while stationed at home from 1836 to 1841, and again from 1852 to 1854. When ordered to Turkey in 1854, all the books were sold off because government reading rooms and libraries had already been established for some time, and some units were instructed to eliminate their regimental libraries. At the time of its disbandment, the library held nearly 3,000 volumes and was a significant asset for the regiment during its existence.

In 1832, the regiment received orders to leave Gibraltar and proceed to Malta, embarking on the 13th January, when the governor, Sir William Houston, expressed in garrison orders “that the 42d Royal Highlanders had embarked in a manner fully supporting their high character for discipline and good conduct, and he regretted their departure.” After remaining at Malta till December 1834, the regiment was removed to the Ionian Islands, where it stayed till June 1836, having by that time completed a period of ten years and six months’ service in the Mediterranean.

In 1832, the regiment got orders to leave Gibraltar and head to Malta, boarding on January 13th. The governor, Sir William Houston, stated in the garrison orders that “the 42nd Royal Highlanders had embarked in a way that fully reflected their strong reputation for discipline and good conduct, and he regretted their departure.” After staying in Malta until December 1834, the regiment was moved to the Ionian Islands, where it remained until June 1836, having completed a total of ten years and six months of service in the Mediterranean.

The 42d left Corfu for Britain on the 30th of June, and was accompanied to the place of embarkation by the Lord High Commissioner, Major-General Sir Howard Douglas, who, on its being formed on the esplanade, addressed it in the following terms:—

The 42nd left Corfu for Britain on June 30th and was escorted to the departure point by the Lord High Commissioner, Major-General Sir Howard Douglas, who, upon its formation on the esplanade, addressed it in the following terms:—

“Colonel Middleton, Officers, Non-Commissioned Officers, and Soldiers of the Royal-Highlanders,

“Colonel Middleton, Officers, Non-Commissioned Officers, and Soldiers of the Royal Highlanders,

“I have come hither to assure you, that the conduct of the Forty-second has given me the highest degree of satisfaction during the time it has been under my orders, and I wish to express to you the deep regret I feel at the departure of this gallant and distinguished corps from the station under my command.

“I have come here to assure you that the behavior of the Forty-second has given me the greatest satisfaction while it has been under my command, and I want to express my deep regret at the departure of this brave and distinguished unit from the station I oversee.”

“The highest professional obligation of a regiment, is so to act as to render itself dreaded as well as respected by enemies. This the Forty-second has hitherto nobly and effectually done; and that power, though it exists unimpaired in the condition of this regiment, reposes for the present happily in peace.

“The most important duty of a regiment is to behave in a way that makes it both feared and respected by its enemies. The Forty-second has done this with great success and honor so far; this strength, while still intact within the regiment, currently rests in a state of peace.”

“It is peculiarly the duty of a British soldier to conciliate, by personal demeanour and individual conduct, the esteem and regard of his fellow-subjects at home, and wherever he may be serving abroad, to cultivate the best terms, and gain the respect and good will of all classes of persons in the community of the place where he may be quartered. This, too, Forty-second, you have well done! The good terms which so happily subsist between the protector and the protected here, have not only been undisturbed, but cemented by your good conduct; and it affords me the greatest pleasure to have heard it declared by the highest authorities here, that you take with you the regard, respect, and good wishes of this population. As I was honoured by having this regiment placed under[406] my orders, and I am highly satisfied with the conduct of the corps to the moment of its departure, so should I feel gratified if I should have the good fortune to have you again under my command. If this should be in peace, I shall have the pleasure of renewing the agreeable intercourse I have had with the officers, and the pleasing duties I have had to discharge with you. Should a renewal of the connection take place in war, it will afford me much delight and satisfaction, and I shall feel great honour conferred upon me by being again associated with a corps, which, I well know, would acquire fresh inscriptions to its own renown, and to the honour of our country, on the banners which have braved many a hard-fought battle-field, and which have waved triumphantly over many a victory! Forty-second, farewell!”

“It is especially the duty of a British soldier to earn the respect and admiration of his fellow citizens at home, and wherever he is serving abroad, by his attitude and behavior. He should strive to maintain good relationships and gain the respect and goodwill of all kinds of people in the community where he is stationed. This, too, Forty-second, you have achieved very well! The positive relationship that exists between the protector and the protected here has not only remained intact but has been strengthened by your excellent conduct. I’m pleased to hear from the highest authorities here that you leave with the respect, regard, and best wishes of this community. Since I had the honor of having this regiment under[406] my command, and I am very pleased with how the corps has performed up to its departure, I would be delighted to have the chance to command you again. If this happens in peace, I would enjoy resuming the friendly interactions I’ve had with the officers and the enjoyable duties we’ve shared. If our paths cross again in war, it would bring me great joy and satisfaction, and I would feel honored to be associated once more with a corps that I know would earn new accolades for its own glory and for the honor of our country, on banners that have endured many hard-fought battles and have proudly waved over numerous victories! Forty-second, farewell!”

The regiment, on landing at Leith, on the 7th September 1836, was joined by the depôt companies waiting it in Edinburgh Castle. It remained in Scotland till the spring of 1838, when it embarked from Glasgow for Dublin, where it remained until the beginning of 1841. While in Ireland, new colours were presented to the regiment on March 7th, 1839.

The regiment, upon arriving at Leith on September 7, 1836, was joined by the depot companies waiting for it at Edinburgh Castle. It stayed in Scotland until spring 1838, when it set sail from Glasgow to Dublin, where it remained until the start of 1841. While in Ireland, new colors were presented to the regiment on March 7, 1839.

While in Ireland, Lieutenant-Colonel Middleton was reluctantly compelled to resign his command, on doing which he issued the following pathetic farewell order:—

While in Ireland, Lieutenant-Colonel Middleton was sadly forced to resign his command, and upon doing so, he issued the following heartfelt farewell order:—

New Barracks, Limerick,
12th August, 1839.

New Barracks, Limerick,
August 12, 1839.

Regimental Order.

Unit Order.

“The Lieutenant-Colonel is persuaded that the officers, non-commissioned officers, and the soldiers of the regiment will enter into his feelings, and easily believe that it caused him many a heart-rending struggle before he brought himself to the sad conclusion of severing ties which connected his destiny for thirty-six years with that of the 42d, and which, but for one consideration, nothing on this side the grave could have induced him to do. That consideration they cannot be ignorant of, and which he is sure they will duly appreciate.

“The Lieutenant-Colonel is confident that the officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers of the regiment will understand his feelings and easily believe that it caused him many heartbreaking struggles before he came to the sad decision to cut the ties that linked his life for thirty-six years with that of the 42d, and which, aside from one reason, nothing on this side of the grave could have convinced him to do. That reason is something they cannot be unaware of, and he is sure they will appreciate it properly.”

“It remains with him, therefore, only to return them, collectively and individually, the warmest expression of his thanks for the cordial and unremitting manner with which they co-operated with him in the various duties connected with his command, which made his situation truly an envious one; indeed, he may with truth assert without alloy, until now, when bidding the regiment farewell. In his sorrow, however, it affords him consolation to think that he resigns his proud and enviable charge into the hands of Major Johnstone, so capable in every way of maintaining their discipline, and watching over the best interest of the regiment. The Lieutenant-Colonel hopes the officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers, will give the same undeviating support to him that they have on every occasion given the Lieutenant-Colonel, the recollection of which can never be banished from his mind; and wherever his future lot may be cast, his heart will always be with the Royal Highlanders; in saying which, should a tablet be over his tomb, the only epitaph he would wish engraved upon it would be, that he once belonged to the 42d.”

"It’s now up to him to express his heartfelt gratitude to each and every one of them for the warm and constant support they’ve given him throughout his duties. Their cooperation has truly made his role enviable. He can honestly say this as he bids farewell to the regiment. In his sadness, he finds comfort in knowing that he’s handing over this proud and admirable responsibility to Major Johnstone, who is fully capable of maintaining their discipline and looking out for the regiment’s best interests. The Lieutenant-Colonel hopes that the officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers will give Major Johnstone the same unwavering support they’ve shown him, a memory that he will always hold dear. No matter where his future takes him, his heart will always be with the Royal Highlanders. If he were to have a gravestone, the only epitaph he would want would be that he once belonged to the 42nd."

In January 1841, the six service companies left Ireland for the Ionian Islands, and in May following, the depôt companies left Dublin for Scotland, being stationed at Stirling, which they quitted in March 1842, for Aberdeen.

In January 1841, the six service companies left Ireland for the Ionian Islands, and in May of the same year, the depot companies left Dublin for Scotland, getting stationed in Stirling, which they left in March 1842 for Aberdeen.

The 42d and eight other regiments[345] having been augmented to an establishment of 1 lieutenant-colonel, 2 majors, 12 captains, 14 lieutenants, 10 ensigns, 6 staff officers, 67 sergeants, 25 drummers, and 1200 rank and file; the Royal Highlanders received upwards of 400 Scots volunteers from other corps (180 of whom were furnished by the 72d, 79th, 92d, and 93d Highland regiments), towards the completion of their new establishment; and the depôt was moved to Aberdeen in May, where it was formed into 6 companies, to be termed the Reserve Battalion, and its organisation rapidly proceeded.

The 42nd and eight other regiments[345] were expanded to include 1 lieutenant colonel, 2 majors, 12 captains, 14 lieutenants, 10 ensigns, 6 staff officers, 67 sergeants, 25 drummers, and 1200 rank-and-file soldiers. The Royal Highlanders received over 400 Scottish volunteers from other corps (with 180 coming from the 72nd, 79th, 92nd, and 93rd Highland regiments) to help complete their new structure. In May, the depot was moved to Aberdeen, where it was organized into 6 companies, referred to as the Reserve Battalion, and the organization was quickly underway.

In August 1842, when her Majesty the Queen Victoria visited Scotland, the reserve battalion of the Royal Highlanders furnished a guard of honour for Her Majesty at Dupplin, Taymouth, Drummond, and Stirling Castles, and the brevet rank of lieutenant-colonel was conferred on the commanding officer, Major James Macdougall.

In August 1842, when Queen Victoria visited Scotland, the reserve battalion of the Royal Highlanders provided a guard of honor for Her Majesty at Dupplin, Taymouth, Drummond, and Stirling Castles, and the honorary rank of lieutenant colonel was given to the commanding officer, Major James Macdougall.

In November 1842, the reserve battalion embarked from Gosport for Malta, to be joined by the first battalion from the Ionian Islands.

In November 1842, the reserve battalion set off from Gosport for Malta, where they would meet up with the first battalion coming from the Ionian Islands.

The head-quarters and three companies of the first battalion, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Johnstone, embarked at Cephalonia, and landed at Malta on the 20th February; the other three companies arrived at Malta from Zante on the 27th March.

The headquarters and three companies of the first battalion, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Johnstone, boarded at Cephalonia and landed in Malta on February 20th; the other three companies arrived in Malta from Zante on March 27th.

When the regiment embarked at Cephalonia, the Regent, the Bishop, and all the dignitaries saw Colonel Johnstone, the officers and men to the boats, and the leave-taking was nearly as touching as the one at Corfu in 1841. The Regent of the Island and the Civil authorities subsequently sent a large gold medal to Colonel Johnstone, with Cephalos and his dog on one side of it, and the Colonel’s name on the other.[346]

When the regiment set off from Cephalonia, the Regent, the Bishop, and all the officials watched Colonel Johnstone, along with the officers and soldiers, as they headed to the boats, and the farewell was almost as emotional as the one in Corfu in 1841. The Island's Regent and the local authorities later sent a large gold medal to Colonel Johnstone, featuring Cephalos and his dog on one side, and the Colonel’s name on the other.[346]

Colonel Johnstone’s Medal.

On the 29th of December 1843, General the Right Honourable Sir George Murray, G.C.B., was removed to the 1st, or the Royal Regiment of Foot, in succession to General Lord Lynedoch, deceased; and the colonelcy of the 42d Royal Highlanders was conferred on Lieutenant-General Sir John Macdonald, K.C.B. (Adjutant-General of the Forces), from the 67th regiment. Sir George Murray on his removal, addressed a letter to Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron, commanding the regiment, from which the following are extracts:—

On December 29, 1843, General the Right Honourable Sir George Murray, G.C.B., was reassigned to the 1st, or the Royal Regiment of Foot, succeeding the late General Lord Lynedoch. The colonelcy of the 42nd Royal Highlanders was given to Lieutenant-General Sir John Macdonald, K.C.B. (Adjutant-General of the Forces), who was previously with the 67th regiment. Upon his reassignment, Sir George Murray wrote a letter to Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron, who was in charge of the regiment, from which the following excerpts are taken:—

“I cannot leave the command of the Forty-second Royal Highlanders without requesting you to express to them, in the strongest terms, how high an honour I shall always esteem it to have been for upwards of twenty years the colonel of a regiment, which, by its exemplary conduct in every situation, and by its distinguished valour in many a well-fought field, has earned for itself so large a share of esteem and of renown as that which belongs to the Forty-second regiment.

“I cannot leave the command of the Forty-second Royal Highlanders without asking you to tell them, in the strongest way possible, how much of an honor I will always consider it to have been the colonel of a regiment that, through its exemplary conduct in every situation and its distinguished bravery on many well-fought fields, has earned such a significant amount of respect and fame as that which belongs to the 42nd regiment."

“Wherever the military service of our country may hereafter require the presence of the Royal Highlanders, my most friendly wishes and best hopes will always accompany them, and it will afford me the greatest pleasure to learn that harmony and mutual goodwill continue, as heretofore, to prevail throughout their ranks; and that discipline, so essential to the honour and success of every military body, is upheld amongst them, not more by the vigilance and the good example of those in command,[408] than by the desire of all to discharge regularly, faithfully, and zealously, the several duties which it belongs to each respectively to perform. Whilst the Royal Highlanders persevere (as I feel confident, by my long acquaintance with them, both before and during the period of my having the honour to command them, that they always will) in the same path of duty which they have hitherto followed, they will never cease to add to that high reputation which they have already achieved for themselves, and for their native land.”

“Wherever the military service of our country may require the presence of the Royal Highlanders in the future, my warmest wishes and highest hopes will always be with them. I’ll be extremely pleased to hear that harmony and goodwill continue, as they have in the past, throughout their ranks; and that discipline, which is essential to the honor and success of every military unit, is maintained among them, not only through the vigilance and good example of their leaders but also through everyone's desire to carry out their duties faithfully, regularly, and with enthusiasm. As long as the Royal Highlanders continue (and I am confident they will, based on my long experience with them, both before and during my time commanding them) in the same path of duty they have followed so far, they will keep building on the great reputation they have already established for themselves and for their home country.”

Until the 42d went to Corfu, in December 1834, according to Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, no Highland regiment had ever been seen there, and the natives flocked from all parts of the island to see the wonderful soldiers. Many of the natives, no doubt, had heard something of the dress, but could only think of it as being like the Albanian kilt, nor would they believe that the knees were bare. The Greeks, says the Colonel, are very stoical, but at the parade next day (Sunday), on the esplanade, they could not conceal their excitement. Both the officers and men of the 42d were very popular at Corfu; and when, after an absence of four years and a-half on home service, the regiment returned to the island in 1841, the islanders regarded it as a compliment, and declared that “the regiment had only been sent to England to get percussion muskets.”

Until the 42nd went to Corfu in December 1834, as noted by Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, no Highland regiment had ever been seen there, and the locals came from all over the island to see the amazing soldiers. Many of the locals had probably heard something about the uniform but could only compare it to the Albanian kilt, and they couldn't believe that the soldiers' knees were bare. The Colonel mentions that the Greeks are quite stoic, but at the parade the next day (Sunday) on the esplanade, they couldn't hide their excitement. Both the officers and soldiers of the 42nd were very well-liked in Corfu, and when the regiment returned to the island in 1841 after being away for four and a half years on home service, the islanders considered it a compliment and claimed that “the regiment had only been sent to England to get percussion muskets.”

On February 10th, 1846, was killed in action at Sobraon in India, Major-General Sir R. H. Dick, who had entered the 42d as ensign in 1800. He served with the second battalion of the 78th in Sicily in 1806; was wounded at the battle of Maida; was in Calabria and Egypt, in 1807; and was severely wounded at Rosetta. He was in the Peninsula from 1809, and was wounded at Waterloo. In the entrance of St Giles’ Church, Edinburgh, is a tablet to his memory, erected by the officers of the 42d in 1846.

On February 10, 1846, Major-General Sir R. H. Dick was killed in action at Sobraon in India. He joined the 42nd as an ensign in 1800. He served with the second battalion of the 78th in Sicily in 1806, was wounded at the battle of Maida, and was in Calabria and Egypt in 1807, where he sustained severe injuries at Rosetta. He was in the Peninsula starting in 1809 and was wounded at Waterloo. A tablet in memory of him is located at the entrance of St. Giles’ Church in Edinburgh, erected by the officers of the 42nd in 1846.

The two battalions remained at Malta until 1847, when both were ordered to Bermuda. The first sailed on the 27th February, and landed three companies (head-quarters) at Hamilton, and three companies at Ireland Island on the 16th April. The reserve battalion embarked in March, and landed at St. George’s Island on the 24th of April.

The two battalions stayed in Malta until 1847, when they were both sent to Bermuda. The first battalion set sail on February 27th and arrived with three companies (headquarters) at Hamilton and three companies at Ireland Island on April 16th. The reserve battalion boarded in March and landed at St. George’s Island on April 24th.

On the 1st April 1850, the reserve battalion was consolidated into the first, forming a regiment of ten companies of 1000 rank and file. In May 1851, three companies were separated from the regiment to be sent to Scotland, to be joined by the depôt company from the Isle of Wight, and on 4th June, the six service companies embarked on board the “Resistance,” and on the following day sailed for Halifax, where they arrived on the 12th, sending out detachments to Prince Edward’s Island, Cape Breton, and Annapolis, in all 200 men.

On April 1, 1850, the reserve battalion was merged into the first battalion, creating a regiment of ten companies with a total of 1,000 soldiers. In May 1851, three companies were pulled from the regiment to be sent to Scotland, where they would meet up with the depot company from the Isle of Wight. On June 4, the six active service companies boarded the "Resistance" and set sail the next day for Halifax, arriving on the 12th. They sent out detachments to Prince Edward’s Island, Cape Breton, and Annapolis, totaling 200 men.

The regiment was relieved by the 56th at Bermuda, and replaced the 88th at Halifax, ordered home. The depôt left Bermuda for Aberdeen on 13th July.

The regiment was relieved by the 56th at Bermuda and took over from the 88th at Halifax before being ordered home. The depôt left Bermuda for Aberdeen on July 13th.

Before leaving, a letter, complimenting the regiment highly on its commendable conduct while in Bermuda, was forwarded to Colonel Cameron by his Excellency the governor. We give the following address from “the Corporation and other inhabitants of the town and parish of St. George,” which was presented to Colonel Cameron on June 3d, 1851.

Before leaving, a letter praising the regiment for its impressive behavior while in Bermuda was sent to Colonel Cameron by the governor. We present the following address from “the Corporation and other residents of the town and parish of St. George,” which was given to Colonel Cameron on June 3rd, 1851.

To Lieutenant-Colonel D. A. Cameron,
42d R. H. Commandant, &c., &c., &c.,

To Lieutenant-Colonel D. A. Cameron,
42nd R. H. Commandant, etc., etc., etc.,

Sir,—As Her Majesty’s 42d regiment under your command is about to leave these Islands, we cannot allow its departure without expressing our esteem for the kindly feelings which have existed between the inhabitants and the 42d, during the four years’ residence in this garrison. The urbanity and affability of the officers, the steady and upright conduct of the non-commissioned officers and men, have been eminently conspicuous. To our knowledge, not a man of your gallant and distinguished corps has been convicted of any crime before the civil authorities of this colony; a very gratifying circumstance, and bespeaking the high state of discipline of the regiment.

Sir,—As Her Majesty’s 42nd regiment under your command is about to leave these Islands, we can’t let its departure go by without expressing our appreciation for the positive relationship that has developed between the local community and the 42nd during its four years stationed here. The kindness and friendliness of the officers, as well as the steady and honorable conduct of the non-commissioned officers and soldiers, have been very noticeable. To our knowledge, not a single member of your brave and distinguished regiment has been convicted of any crime by the civil authorities of this colony; this is a very reassuring fact and reflects the high level of discipline within the regiment.

“To yourself, Sir, officers, and men, we sincerely tender our best wishes for your future welfare; and assured are we, that should the time arrive for the ‘Forty-second’ to be called into active service, they will display that loyalty and valour for which they are so justly renowned. Wishing you a safe and pleasant passage,—We have the honour to be, Sir, your obedient, humble servants:—

“To you, Sir, officers, and soldiers, we sincerely send our best wishes for your future well-being; and we are confident that if the time comes for the 'Forty-second' to be called into active duty, they will show the loyalty and bravery that they are so well known for. Wishing you a safe and pleasant journey,—We have the honor to be, Sir, your obedient, humble servants:—

“(Signed by the Mayor, Corporation, and other Inhabitants of the town and parish of St George.)”

“(Signed by the Mayor, Corporation, and other residents of the town and parish of St George.)”

To this Colonel Cameron made a suitable reply.

To this, Colonel Cameron responded appropriately.

This shows the esteem in which the regiment was held by the inhabitants of Bermuda, and it was well deserved. Not a man had been convicted before the civil authorities; it was something new to the Bermudans, and a subject which they often dwelt upon.

This demonstrates the high regard the regiment had among the people of Bermuda, which was well earned. Not a single soldier had been found guilty by the civil authorities; this was something new for the Bermudans and a topic they frequently discussed.

The mean strength of the regiment in the Islands for four years and two months, viz:—April 1847 to June 1857, was 1090; and the deaths, including accidents, &c., were only 31, being much less than the usual mortality at home. The regiment that the 42d had relieved (1st and reserve battalions of the 20th) sustained a heavy loss—several hundreds—from cholera; and the 56th, which replaced it, lost 6 officers and 224 men, in the autumn of 1853.

The average strength of the regiment in the Islands for four years and two months, specifically from April 1847 to June 1857, was 1,090. The deaths, including accidents and other causes, totaled only 31, which is significantly lower than the usual mortality rate back home. The regiment that the 42nd replaced (1st and reserve battalions of the 20th) suffered heavy losses—several hundred—due to cholera; and the 56th, which took over after that, lost 6 officers and 224 men in the autumn of 1853.

Early in 1852, the several detachments rejoined at Halifax, and on the 29th May the regiment (again in the “Resistance”) embarked to return home, and on July 16th anchored at Greenock. They landed on the 19th, and proceeded by rail to Stirling, three companies going to Perth, and two to Dundee. The depôt was waiting the arrival of the service companies in Stirling Castle. The regiment had been absent from Scotland upwards of 14 years, viz., since embarking at Glasgow for Dublin in 1838.

Early in 1852, the various detachments met up again in Halifax, and on May 29th, the regiment (back on the “Resistance”) set sail to return home. They dropped anchor at Greenock on July 16th. They disembarked on the 19th and took the train to Stirling, with three companies heading to Perth and two to Dundee. The depôt was awaiting the service companies' arrival at Stirling Castle. The regiment had been away from Scotland for over 14 years, since departing from Glasgow to Dublin in 1838.

Early in April 1853, the regiment was ordered to be in readiness to proceed to England. On the 22d headquarters left Stirling, and proceeded to Weedon, detaching two companies to Northampton. On the 14th of June left Weedon for Chobham. It was there encamped with the 1st Life Guards; 6th Dragoon Guards; 13th Light Dragoons; 17th Lancers; 1st Battalion Grenadier Guards; 1st Battalion Scots Fusiliers; 1st Battalion Coldstreams; 38th, 50th, 93d, and 95th regiments; and 2d Battalion Rifle Brigade, &c., &c.

Early in April 1853, the regiment was ordered to get ready to head to England. On the 22nd, headquarters left Stirling and went to Weedon, sending two companies to Northampton. On June 14th, they left Weedon for Chobham. There, they camped alongside the 1st Life Guards, 6th Dragoon Guards, 13th Light Dragoons, 17th Lancers, 1st Battalion Grenadier Guards, 1st Battalion Scots Fusiliers, 1st Battalion Coldstreams, as well as the 38th, 50th, 93rd, and 95th regiments, and the 2nd Battalion Rifle Brigade, etc., etc.

On the 14th July, the whole of the troops were replaced, and the regiment proceeded to Haslar and Gosport (Fort Monckton), detaching three companies, under Major Cumberland, to Weymouth.

On July 14th, all the troops were replaced, and the regiment moved to Haslar and Gosport (Fort Monckton), sending three companies, led by Major Cumberland, to Weymouth.


VI.

1854–1856.

Regiment Embarks for Crimea—Landing at Kalamita Bay—March to the Alma—Russian Position—Battle of the Alma—The Highland Brigade—Sir Colin Campbell—Work done by the 42d—Sir Colin’s Bonnet—Work of the 42d before Sebastopol—Sir Colin Campbell’s Addresses—The Kertch Expedition—Return Home.

Regiment Heads to Crimea—Landing at Kalamita Bay—March to the Alma—Russian Position—Battle of the Alma—The Highland Brigade—Sir Colin Campbell—Efforts of the 42nd—Sir Colin’s Hat—Work of the 42nd before Sebastopol—Sir Colin Campbell’s Speeches—The Kertch Expedition—Return Home.

Early in 1854, the regiment was removed to Portsea, preparatory to embarking for Turkey, in consequence of hostilities with Russia.

Early in 1854, the regiment was moved to Portsea to get ready for deployment to Turkey due to the conflict with Russia.

About 200 Volunteers were received from depôts in Ireland, and for the first time for upwards of 45 years, without regard to country. The ten service companies embarked in the hired screw ship the “Hydaspes,” Captain John Baker, on the 20th May, and sailed next morning. They consisted of 32 officers, 45 sergeants, 20 Drummers and Pipers, and 850 Rank and File. On 1st June they went into Malta, and on the 7th anchored off Scutari. They landed and encamped on the 9th, joining in Brigade with the 79th and 93d.

About 200 volunteers were brought in from depots in Ireland, and for the first time in over 45 years, without considering their nationality. The ten service companies boarded the hired ship “Hydaspes,” Captain John Baker, on May 20th and set sail the next morning. They included 32 officers, 45 sergeants, 20 drummers and pipers, and 850 rank-and-file soldiers. On June 1st, they arrived in Malta, and on the 7th, they anchored off Scutari. They landed and set up camp on the 9th, joining together with the 79th and 93rd brigades.

On the 13th the division, consisting of the Brigade of Guards and the Highlanders, embarked and reached Varna next day, and disembarked on 15th, encamping near to Varna. On the 1st of July they moved to Aladyne; on the 28th to Gevrekler (“The three springs”); and on 16th August repassed Varna to Galatabourna,[347] where the regiment was in camp until the embarkation of the army on the 29th, on which day it went on board the ss. “Emeu,” and sailed with the expedition on the 5th September.

On the 13th, the division, which included the Brigade of Guards and the Highlanders, boarded and arrived in Varna the next day, disembarking on the 15th and setting up camp near Varna. On July 1st, they moved to Aladyne; on the 28th to Gevrekler ("The three springs"); and on August 16th, they crossed back through Varna to Galatabourna,[347] where the regiment stayed in camp until the army's embarkation on the 29th. On that day, they boarded the ss. “Emeu” and set sail with the expedition on September 5th.

The British force consisted of 27,000 men of all arms; the French about 30,000; and the Turks 7000; making a total of 63,000 men, with 128 guns. Lord Raglan was the chief of the British forces, while Marshal St Arnaud commanded the army of France. The English infantry consisted of four divisions; the Light, First, Second, and Third Divisions. The First Division, under the command of H. R. H. the Duke of Cambridge, consisted of the third battalion of the Grenadier Guards, and the first battalions of the Coldstream and Scotch Fusilier Guards, commanded by Major-General Bentinck. Major-General Sir Colin Campbell (Lord Clyde, of whom we give a steel[410] portrait) was commander of the other half of this division (the Highland Brigade), composed of the 42d, 79th, and 93d Highlanders. The 42d was commanded by Colonel Cameron, who had joined the regiment in 1825, and was made lieutenant-general in 1868.

The British force had 27,000 soldiers from various branches; the French had about 30,000; and the Turks brought 7,000, totaling 63,000 troops and 128 cannons. Lord Raglan led the British forces, while Marshal St Arnaud was in charge of the French army. The English infantry was split into four divisions: the Light, First, Second, and Third Divisions. The First Division, led by His Royal Highness the Duke of Cambridge, included the third battalion of the Grenadier Guards and the first battalions of the Coldstream and Scotch Fusilier Guards, all under Major-General Bentinck. Major-General Sir Colin Campbell (Lord Clyde, whose steel[410] portrait we have) commanded the other half of this division, known as the Highland Brigade, which included the 42nd, 79th, and 93rd Highlanders. The 42nd was led by Colonel Cameron, who joined the regiment in 1825 and became a lieutenant-general in 1868.

LORD CLYDE (Sir Colin Campbell).
Copied with permission from MR J. Mitchell, Publisher, London.
A. Fullarton & Co London & Edinburgh.

On the 14th of September 1854, the allied armies of England and France, landed unopposed at Old Fort, Kalameta Bay, about 30 miles north of Sebastopol.

On September 14, 1854, the allied armies of England and France landed without opposition at Old Fort, Kalameta Bay, roughly 30 miles north of Sebastopol.

“The seamen knew,” says Kinglake,[348] the fascinating historian of the Crimean War, “that it concerned the health and comfort of the soldiers to be landed dry, so they lifted or handed the men ashore with an almost tender care: yet not without mirth—nay, not without laughter far heard—when, as though they were giant maidens, the tall Highlanders of the Forty-second, placed their hands in the hands of the sailor, and sprang, by his aid, to the shore, their kilts floating out wide while they leapt.” It was not until the 18th that all the soldiers and their accompaniments were landed, and not until the 19th that the march southwards on Sebastopol commenced. On the first night of their march, the allies bivouacked on the banks of the stream of the Bulganak, six miles from their landing place.

“The sailors knew,” says Kinglake,[348] the fascinating historian of the Crimean War, “that it was important for the health and comfort of the soldiers to be landed dry, so they lifted or handed the men ashore with almost tender care: yet not without humor—no, not without laughter echoing widely—when, as if they were giant maidens, the tall Highlanders of the Forty-second, placed their hands in the hands of the sailor and sprang, with his help, to the shore, their kilts billowing out as they jumped.” It was not until the 18th that all the soldiers and their gear were landed, and not until the 19th that the march south towards Sebastopol began. On the first night of their march, the allies camped on the banks of the Bulganak stream, six miles from their landing spot.

“During the march, the foot-soldiers of the Allied armies suffered thirst; but early in the afternoon the troops in advance reached the long-desired stream of the Bulganak; and as soon as a division came in sight of the water, the men broke from their ranks, and ran forward that they might plunge their lips deep in the cool, turbid, grateful stream. In one brigade a stronger governance was maintained. Sir Colin Campbell would not allow that even the rage of thirst should loosen the discipline of his grand Highland regiments. He halted them a little before they reached the stream, and so ordered it that, by being saved from the confusion that would have been wrought by their own wild haste, they gained in comfort, and knew that they were gainers. When men toil in organised masses, they owe what well being they have to wise and firm commanders.”[349]

“During the march, the foot soldiers of the Allied armies suffered from thirst; but early in the afternoon, the troops in front reached the long-awaited stream of the Bulganak. As soon as a division saw the water, the men broke from their ranks and rushed forward to quench their thirst in the cool, murky, refreshing stream. In one brigade, stricter discipline was maintained. Sir Colin Campbell wouldn’t let even the agony of thirst disrupt the order of his legendary Highland regiments. He halted them just before they reached the stream, ensuring that, by avoiding the chaos caused by their own reckless urgency, they found more comfort and realized they were better off. When men work together as a group, their well-being is due to wise and strong leaders.”[349]

When the allied forces came in sight of the Alma, they found the Russians intrenched in what looked a very formidable position, on the hills which rise from its left or southern bank. For a short distance from the mouth of the river, the banks rise precipitously from the river and form a table-land above, accessible by several gorges or passes. Further up the river the banks rise more gently, and the slope of the hills southwards is more gradual; everywhere are the heights cut up by passes or ravines into knolls and separate rounded heights. “From the sea-shore to the easternmost spot occupied by Russian troops, the distance for a man going straight was nearly five miles and a-half; but if he were to go all the way on the Russian bank of the river, he would have to pass over more ground, for the Alma here makes a strong bend and leaves open the chord of the arc to invaders who come from the north.”[350] All over the heights extending from near the sea to this distance eastwards along the south-side of the river, the Russian force, amounting to 39,000 men and 106 guns, was massed on the side of the various slopes, in formidable looking columns. On the right of the Russian position rose gradually from the banks of the river a gentle slope, which terminated in a large rounded knoll, known as the Kourganè hill. At about 300 yards from the river, the Russians had thrown up a large breastwork armed with fourteen heavy guns; this was known as the Great Redoubt. With this work Prince Mentschikoff, the Russian commander, was delighted; indeed, he fancied his position so impregnable, that he expected to hold out for three days, by which time he was confident the allies would be utterly exhausted, and fall an easy prey to his northern legions. On the same hill, but higher up, and more to his right, the Prince threw up another slight breast-work, which he armed with a battery of field guns. This was the Lesser Redoubt. At many other points which commanded the approaches to his position he had large batteries planted, and the vineyards which skirted the north bank of the river were marked and cleared, so as to give effect to the action of the artillery.

When the allied forces saw the Alma, they found the Russians dug in at what appeared to be a very strong position on the hills rising from the left or southern bank. For a short distance from the mouth of the river, the banks rise steeply and form a plateau above, accessible by several gorges or passes. Further up the river, the banks rise more gently, and the slope of the hills to the south is more gradual; everywhere the heights are divided by passes or ravines into knolls and separate rounded hills. “From the seashore to the easternmost point occupied by Russian troops, the distance for someone going straight was nearly five and a half miles; but if they went all the way along the Russian bank of the river, they would have to cover more ground, because the Alma makes a strong bend here, leaving the chord of the arc open to invaders coming from the north.”[350] Throughout the heights extending from near the sea to this distance eastward along the southern side of the river, the Russian force, numbering 39,000 men and 106 guns, was positioned on the slopes in imposing columns. To the right of the Russian position, the banks of the river gently sloped up to a large rounded hill known as Kourganè hill. About 300 yards from the river, the Russians built a large breastwork armed with fourteen heavy guns; this was called the Great Redoubt. Prince Mentschikoff, the Russian commander, was pleased with this construction; in fact, he believed his position was so secure that he expected to hold out for three days, by which time he was confident the allies would be completely worn out and easily defeated by his northern troops. On the same hill, but higher up and further to his right, the Prince constructed another smaller breastwork, armed with a battery of field guns. This was the Lesser Redoubt. At many other locations commanding the approaches to his position, he had large batteries set up, and the vineyards along the north bank of the river were marked and cleared to enhance the effectiveness of the artillery.

As it would be out of place here to give a[411] general account of the battle of the Alma, we shall content ourselves mainly with setting forth the part taken in it by the 42d Royal Highlanders, the actual strength of which regiment going into action was 27 officers, 40 sergeants, 20 pipers and drummers, and 703 rank and file. The work done by the other Highland regiments will be told in the proper place. The French and Turks, who formed the right of the allied army, were appointed to attack the left of the Russian position, while the British had to bear the brunt of the battle, and engage the enemy in front and on the right, being thus exposed to the full force of the murderous fire from the above-mentioned batteries.[351]

As it would be out of place here to give a[411] general overview of the battle of the Alma, we will focus mainly on the role played by the 42nd Royal Highlanders. This regiment went into action with 27 officers, 40 sergeants, 20 pipers and drummers, and 703 enlisted men. The contributions of the other Highland regiments will be discussed elsewhere. The French and Turks, who formed the right flank of the allied army, were tasked with attacking the left side of the Russian position, while the British took the brunt of the battle, engaging the enemy directly in front and to the right, thus facing the full force of the deadly fire from the mentioned batteries.[351]

“The right wing of the Russian army was the force destined to confront, first our Light Division, and then the Guards and the Highlanders. It was posted on the slopes of the Kourganè Hill. Here was the Great Redoubt, armed with its fourteen heavy guns; and Prince Mentschikoff was so keen to defend this part of the ground, that he gathered round the work, on the slopes of the hill, a force of no less than sixteen battalions of regular infantry, besides the two battalions of Sailors, and four batteries of field-artillery. The right of the forces on the Kourganè Hill rested on a slope to the east of the Lesser Redoubt, and the left on the great road. Twelve of the battalions of regular infantry were disposed into battalion-columns posted at intervals and checkerwise on the flanks of the Great Redoubt; the other four battalions, drawn up in one massive column, were held as a reserve for the right wing on the higher slope of the hill. Of the four field-batteries, one armed the Lesser Redoubt, another was on the high ground commanding and supporting the Great Redoubt, and the remaining two were held in reserve. General Kvetzinski commanded the troops in this part of the field. On his extreme right, and posted at intervals along a curve drawn from his right front to his centre rear, Prince Mentschikoff placed his cavalry,—a force comprising 3400 lances, with three batteries of horse-artillery.

“The right side of the Russian army was set to face, first our Light Division, and then the Guards and the Highlanders. It was positioned on the slopes of Kourganè Hill. Here was the Great Redoubt, equipped with its fourteen heavy guns; and Prince Mentschikoff was so eager to defend this area that he gathered around the site, on the slopes of the hill, a force of no less than sixteen battalions of regular infantry, plus two battalions of Sailors, and four batteries of field artillery. The right flank of the forces on Kourganè Hill rested on a slope to the east of the Lesser Redoubt, and the left on the main road. Twelve of the battalions of regular infantry were arranged into battalion-columns positioned at intervals and staggered on the flanks of the Great Redoubt; the other four battalions, set up in one large column, were kept in reserve for the right wing on the higher slope of the hill. Of the four field batteries, one armed the Lesser Redoubt, another was on the high ground overseeing and supporting the Great Redoubt, and the other two were held in reserve. General Kvetzinski commanded the troops in this section of the field. On his far right, and positioned at intervals along a curve drawn from his right front to his center rear, Prince Mentschikoff stationed his cavalry—a force consisting of 3,400 lances, along with three batteries of horse artillery.”

“Each of these bodies of horse, when brought within sight of the Allies, was always massed in column.

“Each of these groups of horses, when visible to the Allies, was always organized in a column.”

“Thus, then, it was to bar the Pass and the great road, to defend the Kourganè Hill and to cover his right flank, that the Russian General gathered his main strength; and this was the part of the field destined to be assailed by our troops. That portion of the Russian force which directly confronted the English army, consisted of 3400 cavalry, twenty-four battalions of infantry, and seven batteries of field-artillery, besides the fourteen heavy guns in the Great Redoubt, making together 23,400 men and eighty-six guns.”[352]

“Therefore, to control the Pass and the main road, to defend Kourganè Hill, and to protect his right flank, the Russian General concentrated his main forces; this area of the battlefield was the one our troops were set to attack. The part of the Russian army that faced the English army included 3,400 cavalry, twenty-four infantry battalions, and seven field artillery batteries, in addition to the fourteen heavy guns in the Great Redoubt, totaling 23,400 men and eighty-six guns.”[352]

In the march from its bivouac on the night of the 19th there were two or three protracted halts, one caused by a slight brush with some Cossack cavalry and artillery. The rest we must relate mainly in the charming words of Kinglake, after whose narrative all others are stale.

In the march from its camp on the night of the 19th, there were a couple of extended stops, one due to a brief encounter with some Cossack cavalry and artillery. The rest we’ll share primarily in the delightful words of Kinglake, whose account makes all others seem dull.

“The last of these took place at a distance of about a mile and a half from the banks of the Alma. From the spot where the forces were halted the ground sloped gently down to the river’s side; and though some men lay prostrate under the burning sun, with little thought except of fatigue, there were others who keenly scanned the ground before them, well knowing that now at last the long-expected conflict would begin. They could make out the course of the river from the dark belt of gardens and vineyards which marked its banks; and men with good eyes could descry a slight seam running across a rising-ground beyond the river, and could see, too, some dark squares or oblongs, encroaching like small patches of culture upon the broad downs. The seam was the Great Redoubt; the square-looking marks that stained the green sides of the hills were an army in order of battle.

“The last of these happened about a mile and a half from the banks of the Alma. From the spot where the forces were stopped, the ground sloped gently down to the river’s edge; and while some men lay flat under the scorching sun, barely thinking beyond their fatigue, others were intently observing the land ahead of them, fully aware that the long-awaited battle was about to begin. They could see the course of the river marked by the dark lines of gardens and vineyards along its banks; and those with sharp eyesight could notice a slight trench running across a rise beyond the river, along with some dark patches, encroaching like small cultivated areas on the wide open downs. The trench was the Great Redoubt; the square-like patches that stained the green hillsides were an army in battle formation.”

“That 20th of September on the Alma was like some remembered day of June in England, for the sun was unclouded, and the soft breeze of the morning had lulled to a breath at noontide, and was creeping faintly along the hills. It was then that in the Allied armies there occurred a singular pause of sound—a pause so general as to have been observed and remembered by many in remote parts of the ground, and so marked that its interruption[412] by the mere neighing of an angry horse seized the attention of thousands; and although this strange silence was the mere result of weariness and chance, it seemed to carry a meaning; for it was now that, after near forty years of peace, the great nations of Europe were once more meeting for battle.

“That 20th of September on the Alma felt like a day in June in England, because the sun was shining without a cloud in the sky, and the gentle morning breeze had faded to a light whisper by noon, slowly moving along the hills. It was then that there was a strange pause in sound across the Allied armies—a pause so widespread that many people in distant parts of the battlefield noticed and remembered it, so distinct that its break[412] by the simple neighing of an agitated horse caught the attention of thousands; and although this odd silence was just a result of fatigue and chance, it felt significant; for it was at this moment that, after nearly forty years of peace, the major nations of Europe were about to clash again in battle.”

“Even after the sailing of the expedition, the troops had been followed by reports that the war, after all, would be stayed; and the long frequent halts, and the quiet of the armies on the sunny slope, seemed to harmonise with the idea of disbelief in the coming of the long-promised fight. But in the midst of this repose Sir Colin Campbell said to one of his officers, ‘This will be a good time for the men to get loose half their cartridges;’ and when the command travelled on along the ranks of the Highlanders, it lit up the faces of the men one after another, assuring them that now at length, and after long expectance, they indeed would go into action. They began obeying the order, and with beaming joy, for they came of a warlike race; yet not without emotion of a graver kind—they were young soldiers, new to battle.”[353]

“Even after the expedition set sail, the troops continued to hear reports that the war might actually be postponed; the long, frequent stops and the calm of the armies on the sunny slope seemed to fit with the idea that they were doubting the arrival of the long-anticipated fight. But in the middle of this quiet, Sir Colin Campbell turned to one of his officers and said, ‘This will be a good time for the men to unload half their cartridges;’ and when the command spread down the ranks of the Highlanders, it lit up the men’s faces one by one, assuring them that now, after all their waiting, they would finally go into action. They started following the order with smiles of joy, as they came from a warrior background; yet there was also a deeper emotion—they were young soldiers, new to battle.”[353]

The Light Division formed the right of the British army, and the duty of the Highland Brigade and the Guards was to support this division in its attack on the right of the Russian position. The 42d formed the right of the Highland Brigade, the 93d the centre, and the 79th the left. The Kourganè hill, which had to be assailed by the Light Division, supported by the Highlanders and Guards, was defended by two redoubts, by 42 guns, and by a force of some 17,000 men.

The Light Division was on the right side of the British army, and the Highland Brigade and the Guards were responsible for supporting this division in its attack on the right flank of the Russian position. The 42nd was on the right of the Highland Brigade, the 93rd was in the center, and the 79th was on the left. The Kourganè hill, which the Light Division had to attack, with support from the Highlanders and Guards, was protected by two redoubts, 42 guns, and a force of about 17,000 men.

The battle commenced about half-past one P.M., and lasted a little over two hours. The French attack on the left was comparatively a failure, and their losses small, for they had but little of the fighting to sustain. The battle on the part of the English was commenced by the Light and Second Divisions crossing the Alma, the former getting first to the other or Russian side, driving the Russian skirmishers and riflemen before them at the point of the bayonet. As soon as they got out of the vineyards, double the number of guns opened upon them with grape and canister, still they moved on, keeping up a telling fire against the Russian gunners. By the time they reached the great redoubt they were terribly shattered, but, nevertheless, successfully carried it and captured two guns. Being, however, now comparatively few in number, and unsupported, they were compelled to leave the redoubt by a huge body of Russian infantry, upon whom, they never turned their backs. Other operations, with more or less success, were going on in other parts of the hillside, but our place is with the Highlanders of the First Division, who, along with the Guards, were now advancing to support the Light Division, so sore bestead. “This magnificent division, the flower of the British army, had crossed the river rather higher up than the Light Division, and consequently were on its left.... The First Division formed-up after crossing the Alma, and although they incurred considerable loss in so doing, they nevertheless advanced in most beautiful order—really as if on parade. I shall never forget that sight—one felt so proud of them.”[354] Lord Raglan had been looking on all this time from some high ground, where he and his staff were posted, and where he obtained a comprehensive view of the battle-field. When he saw the First Division coming up in support, he said, “Look how well the Guards and Highlanders advance!”[355] We must allow Mr Kinglake to tell the rest.

The battle started around 1:30 P.M. and lasted just over two hours. The French attack on the left was mostly a failure, with only a few losses, since they weren’t involved in much fighting. The English began their battle with the Light and Second Divisions crossing the Alma, with the Light Division getting to the Russian side first, pushing the Russian skirmishers and riflemen back at the point of the bayonet. Once they exited the vineyards, they were met with double the number of cannons firing grape and canister, yet they pressed on, returning fire at the Russian gunners. By the time they reached the great redoubt, they were badly battered, but still managed to capture it along with two guns. However, now being relatively few in number and unsupported, they had to abandon the redoubt due to a large group of Russian infantry, against whom they never turned their backs. Other actions were taking place on various parts of the hillside, but our focus is on the Highlanders of the First Division, who, along with the Guards, were moving up to support the heavily pressed Light Division. “This impressive division, the best of the British army, crossed the river further upstream than the Light Division, putting them on its left.... The First Division organized themselves after crossing the Alma, and even though they suffered significant losses, they advanced in stunning order—truly like a parade. I’ll never forget that sight—it made one so proud of them.”[354] Lord Raglan had been watching the whole time from a high ground, where he and his staff were stationed, allowing him a clear view of the battlefield. When he saw the First Division moving up to provide support, he said, “Look how well the Guards and Highlanders advance!”[355] We must let Mr. Kinglake complete the story.

“Further to the left (of the Guards), and in the same formation (of line), the three battalions of the Highland Brigade were extended. But the 42d had found less difficulty than the 93d in getting through the thick ground and the river, and again the 93d had found less difficulty than the 79th; so, as each regiment had been formed and moved forward with all the speed it could command, the brigade fell naturally into direct échelon of regiments, the 42d in front.

“Further to the left (of the Guards), and in the same formation (of line), the three battalions of the Highland Brigade were extended. However, the 42nd had less trouble than the 93rd getting through the dense terrain and the river, and again, the 93rd had an easier time than the 79th; so, as each regiment was formed and advanced as quickly as possible, the brigade naturally fell into a direct echelon of regiments, with the 42nd in front.”

|
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
42 days.

|
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
93rd.

|
Understood. Please provide the text for me to modernize.
79th.

“And although this order was occasioned by the nature of the ground traversed and not by design, it was so well suited to the work in hand that Sir Colin Campbell did not for a moment seek to change it.

“And even though this arrangement was a result of the terrain being crossed and not by intention, it was so perfectly suited to the task at hand that Sir Colin Campbell didn’t even consider altering it.”

“These young soldiers, distinguished to the vulgar eye by their tall stature, their tartan uniforms, and the plumes of their Highland bonnets, were yet more marked in the eyes of those who know what soldiers are by the warlike carriage of the men, and their strong, lithesome, resolute step. And Sir Colin Campbell was known to be so proud of them, that already, like the Guards, they had a kind of prominence in the army, which was sure to make their bearing in action a broad mark for blame or for praise.[356]

“These young soldiers, easily recognized by their tall stature, tartan uniforms, and the plumes on their Highland bonnets, stood out even more to those who understand what soldiers are, due to their confident demeanor and their strong, agile, determined stride. Sir Colin Campbell was so proud of them that, similar to the Guards, they had already gained a certain status in the army, which was bound to draw attention to their performance in battle, for better or worse.[356]

“The other battalions of the Highland Brigade were approaching; but the 42d—the far-famed ‘Black Watch’—had already come up. It was ranged in line. The ancient glory of the corps was a treasure now committed to the charge of young soldiers new to battle; but Campbell knew them—was sure of their excellence—and was sure, too, of Colonel Cameron, their commanding officer. Very eager—for the Guards were now engaged with the enemy’s columns—very eager, yet silent and majestic, the battalion stood ready.

“The other battalions of the Highland Brigade were getting closer, but the 42nd—the legendary ‘Black Watch’—had already arrived. They were lined up in formation. The proud history of the corps was now entrusted to young soldiers who were inexperienced in battle; however, Campbell knew them—was confident in their ability—and trusted Colonel Cameron, their commanding officer. Very eager—since the Guards were now in combat with the enemy’s forces—very eager, yet quiet and impressive, the battalion stood ready.”

“Before the action had begun, and whilst his men were still in column, Campbell had spoken to his brigade a few words—words simple, and, for the most part, workmanlike, yet touched with the fire of war-like sentiment. ‘Now, men, you are going into action. Remember this: whoever is wounded—I don’t care what his rank is—whoever is wounded must lie where he falls till the bandsmen come to attend to him. No soldiers must go carrying off wounded men. If any soldier does such a thing, his name shall be stuck up in his parish church. Don’t be in a hurry about firing. Your officers will tell you when it is time to open fire. Be steady. Keep silence.[414] Fire low. Now, men’—those who know the old soldier can tell how his voice would falter the while his features were kindling—‘Now, men, the army will watch us; make me proud of the Highland Brigade!’

“Before the action started, while his men were still in formation, Campbell addressed his brigade with a few words—simple, mostly practical, yet infused with a sense of war spirit. ‘Alright, men, you’re heading into action. Remember this: anyone who gets wounded—I don't care what their rank is—must stay where they fall until the medics come to help them. No soldiers are to carry off wounded men. If any soldier does that, his name will be posted in his local church. Don’t rush to fire. Your officers will tell you when it’s time to shoot. Stay steady. Keep quiet.[414] Fire low. Now, men’—those who know the old soldier can see how his voice would waver while his face lit up—‘Now, men, the army will be watching us; make me proud of the Highland Brigade!’

“It was before the battle that this, or the like of this, was addressed to the brigade; and now, when Sir Colin rode up to the corps which awaited his signal, he only gave it two words. But because of his accustomed manner of utterance, and because he was a true, faithful lover of war, the two words he spoke were as the roll of the drum: ‘Forward, 42d!’ This was all he then said; and, ‘as a steed that knows his rider,’ the great heart of the battalion bounded proudly to his touch.

“It was before the battle that this, or something similar, was said to the brigade; and now, when Sir Colin rode up to the corps waiting for his signal, he gave just two words. But because of his usual way of speaking, and because he was a genuine and loyal lover of war, the two words he spoke sounded like the beat of a drum: ‘Forward, 42d!’ That was all he said then; and, ‘like a horse that knows its rider,’ the strong spirit of the battalion surged proudly at his command."

“Sir Colin Campbell went forward in front of the 42d; but before he had ridden far, he saw that his reckoning was already made good by the event, and that the column which had engaged the Coldstream was moving off obliquely towards its right rear. Then with his Staff he rode up a good way in advance, for he was swift to hope that the withdrawal of the column from the line of the redoubt might give him the means of learning the ground before him, and seeing how the enemy’s strength was disposed in this part of the field. In a few moments he was abreast of the redoubt, and upon the ridge or crest which divided the slope he had just ascended from the broad and rather deep hollow which lay before him. On his right he had the now empty redoubt, on his right front the higher slopes of the Kourganè Hill. Straight before him there was the hollow, or basin, just spoken of, bounded on its farther side by a swelling wave or ridge of ground which he called the ‘inner crest.’ Beyond that, whilst he looked straight before him, he could see that the ground fell off into a valley; but when he glanced towards his left front he observed that the hollow which lay on his front was, so to speak, bridged over by a bending rib which connected the inner with the outer crest—bridged over in such a way that a column on his left front might march to the spot where he stood without having first to descend into the lower ground. More towards his left, the ground was high, but so undulating and varied that it would not necessarily disclose any troops which might be posted in that part of the field.

“Sir Colin Campbell moved ahead of the 42nd; but before he had gone far, he realized that things were already falling into place, and that the column engaging the Coldstream was shifting off diagonally towards its right rear. Then, with his Staff, he rode significantly ahead, as he was quick to hope that the column's withdrawal from the line of the redoubt might allow him to assess the terrain ahead and see how the enemy's forces were positioned in this part of the battlefield. In moments, he reached the redoubt and stood on the ridge that separated the slope he had just climbed from the broad, somewhat deep hollow in front of him. To his right was the now-empty redoubt, and just ahead on his right, the higher slopes of Kourganè Hill. Directly in front of him, there was the hollow, or basin, previously mentioned, bordered on the far side by a rising ridge of ground that he referred to as the ‘inner crest.’ Beyond that, as he looked straight ahead, he saw the ground sloped down into a valley; but when he glanced to his left front, he noticed that the hollow in front of him was essentially bridged by a curving rise that connected the inner to the outer crest—allowing a column on his left front to march to where he stood without needing to first go down into the lower ground. Further to the left, the terrain was elevated, yet so uneven and varied that it wouldn't necessarily reveal any troops that might be stationed in that area of the battlefield.”

“Confronting Sir Colin Campbell from the other side of the hollow, the enemy had a strong column—the two right battalions of the Kazan corps—and it was towards this body that the Vladimir column, moving off from the line of the redoubt, was all this time making its way. The Russians saw that they were the subject of a general officer’s studies; and Campbell’s horse at this time was twice struck by shot, but not disabled. When the retiring column came abreast of the right Kazan column it faced about to the front, and, striving to recover its formation, took part with the Kazan column in opposing a strength of four battalions—four battalions hard-worked and much thinned—to the one which, eager and fresh, was following the steps of the Highland General.

“Confronting Sir Colin Campbell from the other side of the hollow, the enemy had a strong column—the two right battalions of the Kazan corps—and it was towards this group that the Vladimir column, moving off from the line of the redoubt, was making its way. The Russians realized they were the focus of a general officer’s observations; and Campbell’s horse was struck twice by bullets but remained standing. When the retiring column aligned with the right Kazan column, it turned to face the front and, trying to regain its formation, joined forces with the Kazan column to oppose a force of four battalions—four battalions that were exhausted and significantly reduced—against the one that, eager and fresh, was following the steps of the Highland General."

“Few were the moments that Campbell took to learn the ground before him, and to read the enemy’s mind; but, few though they were, they were all but enough to bring the 42d to the crest where their General stood. The ground they had to ascend was a good deal more steep and more broken than the slope close beneath the redoubt. In the land where those Scots were bred, there are shadows of sailing clouds skimming straight up the mountain’s side, and their paths are rugged, are steep, yet their course is smooth, easy, and swift. Smoothly, easily, swiftly, the ‘Black Watch’ seemed to glide up the hill. A few instants before, and their tartans ranged dark in the valley—now, their plumes were on the crest. The small knot of horsemen who had ridden on before them were still there. Any stranger looking into the group might almost be able to know—might know by the mere carriage of the head—that he in the plain, dark-coloured frock, he whose sword-belt hung crosswise from his shoulder, was the man there charged with command; for in battle, men who have to obey sit erect in their saddles; he who has on him the care of the fight seems always to fall into the pensive yet eager bend which the Greeks—keen perceivers of truth—used to join with their conception of Mind brought to bear upon War. It is on board ship, perhaps, more commonly than ashore, that people in peace-time have been used to[415] see their fate hanging upon the skill of one man. Often, landsmen at sea have watched the skilled, weather-worn sailor when he seems to look through the gale, and search deep into the home of the storm. He sees what they cannot see; he knows what, except from his lips, they never will be able to learn. They stand silent, but they question him with their eyes. So men new to war gaze upon the veteran commander, when, with knitted brow and steady eyes, he measures the enemy’s power, and draws near to his final resolve. Campbell, fastening his eyes on the two columns standing before him, and on the heavier and more distant column on his left front, seemed not to think lightly of the enemy’s strength; but in another instant (for his mind was made up, and his Highland blood took fire at the coming array of the tartans) his features put on that glow which, seen in men of his race—race known by the kindling grey eye, and the light, stubborn crisping hair—discloses the rapture of instant fight. Although at that moment the 42d was alone, and was confronted by the two columns on the farther side of the hollow, yet Campbell, having a steadfast faith in Colonel Cameron and in the regiment he commanded, resolved to go straight on, and at once, with his forward movement. He allowed the battalion to descend alone into the hollow, marching straight against the two columns. Moreover, he suffered it to undertake a manœuvre which (except with troops of great steadiness and highly instructed) can hardly be tried with safety against regiments still unshaken. The ‘Black watch’ ‘advanced firing.’

“Campbell didn’t take much time to understand the terrain in front of him or to gauge the enemy's movements; however, those few moments were enough to lead the 42nd to the hillcrest where their General stood. The ground they had to climb was much steeper and more uneven than the slope right below the redoubt. In the land where those Scots were raised, shadows from drifting clouds skim straight up the mountainside; their paths are rugged and steep, yet their journey is smooth, easy, and swift. The ‘Black Watch’ seemed to glide up the hill effortlessly. Just moments ago, their tartans were dark against the valley—now, their plumes were at the top. The small group of horsemen who had gone ahead were still present. Any outsider looking at the group could likely identify—just by the way he held his head—that the man in the plain, dark frock, with his sword-belt slung across his shoulder, was in charge; because in battle, those who must follow sit straight in their saddles; the one responsible for the fight tends to take on a thoughtful yet eager posture—one that the Greeks, who keenly understood truth, associated with the connection of Mind to War. It’s often on ships, perhaps more than on land, that people in peaceful times are accustomed to seeing their fate depend on the skill of just one individual. Often, landlubbers at sea have observed the experienced, weathered sailor as he seems to peer through the storm, delving deep into the heart of the tempest. He sees what they cannot and knows what, unless it comes from his lips, they will never learn. They stand silently, questioning him with their eyes. Similarly, men new to battle gaze at the seasoned commander, as he furrows his brow and fixes his steady gaze on the strength of the enemy, arriving at his final decision. Campbell, focusing on the two columns in front of him and the heavier, more distant column to his left, didn’t underestimate the enemy’s might; but in a moment (his mind made up and his Highland blood igniting at the sight of the approaching tartans), his face took on the bright intensity that, in men of his heritage—recognizable by their fiery grey eyes and light, stubbornly curling hair—reveals the exhilaration of imminent combat. Even though the 42nd was on its own at that moment, facing the two columns across the hollow, Campbell, with unwavering faith in Colonel Cameron and the regiment he led, decided to push forward immediately. He allowed the battalion to descend into the hollow alone, marching straight towards the two columns. Furthermore, he permitted them to attempt a maneuver that can rarely be safely attempted against untested troops, except by forces of great steadiness and training. The ‘Black Watch’ ‘advanced firing.’

“But whilst this fight was going on between the 42d and the two Russian columns, grave danger from another quarter seemed to threaten the Highland battalion; for, before it had gone many paces, Campbell saw that the column which had appeared on his left front was boldly marching forward; and such was the direction it took, and such the nature of the ground, that the column, if it were suffered to go on with this movement, would be able to strike at the flank of the 42d without having first to descend into lower ground.

“But as this battle unfolded between the 42nd and the two Russian groups, serious danger from another direction seemed to threaten the Highland battalion. Before they had moved very far, Campbell noticed that the column appearing on his left front was advancing confidently. The way it was moving and the layout of the terrain meant that if this column continued its advance, it could attack the side of the 42nd without first having to move down to lower ground.”

“Halting the 42d in the hollow, Campbell swiftly measured the strength of the approaching column, and he reckoned it so strong that he resolved to prepare for it a front of no less than five companies. He was upon the point of giving the order for effecting this bend in the line of the 42d, when looking to his left rear, he saw his centre battalion springing up to the outer crest.”[357] This was the 93d.

“Halting the 42nd in the dip, Campbell quickly assessed the strength of the incoming columns, determining it was so formidable that he decided to set up a front of at least five companies. He was about to give the order to adjust the 42nd’s line when he looked to his left rear and saw his center battalion rising to the outer ridge.”[357] This was the 93rd.

“Campbell’s charger, twice wounded already, but hitherto not much hurt, was now struck by a shot in the heart. Without a stumble or a plunge the horse sank down gently to the earth, and was dead. Campbell took his aide-de-camp’s charger; but he had not been long in Shadwell’s saddle when up came Sir Colin’s groom with his second horse. The man, perhaps, under some former master, had been used to be charged with the ‘second horse’ in the hunting-field. At all events, here he was; and if Sir Colin was angered by the apparition, he could not deny that it was opportune. The man touched his cap, and excused himself for being where he was. In the dry, terse way of those Englishmen who are much accustomed to horses, he explained that towards the rear the balls had been dropping about very thick, and that, fearing some harm might come to his master’s second horse, he had thought it best to bring him up to the front.

“Campbell’s horse, wounded twice already, but not seriously hurt, was now hit by a shot in the heart. Without stumbling or falling, the horse gently sank to the ground and died. Campbell took his aide-de-camp’s horse; but he hadn’t been riding in Shadwell’s saddle for long when Sir Colin’s groom arrived with his second horse. The man, perhaps used to being in charge of the ‘second horse’ in the hunting field under a previous master, was now here. And although Sir Colin might have been annoyed by his sudden appearance, he couldn’t deny it was a timely arrival. The man touched his cap and apologized for being there. In the straightforward manner of those Englishmen who are very familiar with horses, he explained that bullets had been falling heavily at the back, and fearing potential harm to his master’s second horse, he thought it best to bring him up to the front.”

“When the 93d had recovered the perfectness of its array, it again moved forward, but at the steady pace imposed upon it by the chief. The 42d had already resumed its forward movement; it still advanced firing.

“When the 93d had regained its formation, it moved forward again, but at the steady pace set by the chief. The 42d had already picked up its forward movement; it continued to advance while firing."

“The turning moment of a fight is a moment of trial for the soul, and not for the body; and it is, therefore, that such courage as men are able to gather from being gross in numbers, can be easily outweighed by the warlike virtue of a few. To the stately ‘Black Watch’ and the hot 93d, with Campbell leading them on, there was vouchsafed that stronger heart for which the brave pious Muscovites had prayed. Over the souls of the men in the columns there was spread, first the gloom, then the swarm of vain delusions, and at last the sheer horror which might be the work of the Angel of Darkness. The two lines marched straight on. The three columns shook. They were not yet subdued. They were stubborn; but every moment the two advancing battalions grew nearer and nearer, and although—dimly masking[416] the scant numbers of the Highlanders—there was still the white curtain of smoke which always rolled on before them, yet, fitfully, and from moment to moment, the signs of them could be traced on the right hand and on the left in a long, shadowy line, and their coming was ceaseless.

“The turning point of a fight is a test for the soul, not the body; and so, the courage that people gain from having large numbers can easily be overshadowed by the bravery of just a few. The proud 'Black Watch' and the fierce 93rd, led by Campbell, were granted that stronger spirit for which the brave, devout Russians had prayed. Over the men in the columns, first there was darkness, then a flood of false hopes, and finally, sheer terror that could only be the work of the Angel of Darkness. The two lines marched straight ahead. The three columns trembled. They were not yet defeated. They were stubborn; but with every moment, the two advancing battalions got closer and closer. Although—faintly hiding the limited numbers of the Highlanders—there was still the white curtain of smoke that always rolled ahead of them, at times, and from moment to moment, their presence could be seen on the right and on the left in a long, shadowy line, and their approach was unending.

“But moreover, the Highlanders being men of great stature, and in strange garb, their plumes being tall, and the view of them being broken and distorted by the wreaths of the smoke, and there being, too, an ominous silence in their ranks, there were men among the Russians who began to conceive a vague terror—the terror of things unearthly; and some, they say, imagined that they were charged by horsemen strange, silent, monstrous, bestriding giant chargers. Unless help should come from elsewhere, the three columns would have to give way; but help came. From the high ground on our left another heavy column—the column composed of the two right Sousdal battalions—was seen coming down. It moved straight at the flank of the 93d.”[358] This was met by the 79th.

“But also, the Highlanders were tall men dressed in unusual clothing, their feathers standing high, and the sight of them was obscured and distorted by the swirling smoke. An eerie silence hung over their ranks, which caused some of the Russians to feel a vague sense of dread—the fear of something supernatural. Some claimed they perceived they were charged by strange, silent, monstrous horsemen riding gigantic steeds. Unless assistance arrived from somewhere else, the three columns would have to retreat; but help did arrive. From the high ground to our left, another heavy column—the one made up of the two right Sousdal battalions—was seen advancing. It moved directly toward the flank of the 93rd.”[358] This was met by the 79th.

“Without a halt, or with only the halt that was needed for dressing the ranks, it sprang at the flank of the right Sousdal column, and caught it in its sin—caught it daring to march across the front of a battalion advancing in line. Wrapped in the fire thus poured upon its flank, the hapless column could not march, could not live. It broke, and began to fall back in great confusion; and the left Sousdal column being almost at the same time overthrown by the 93d, and the two columns which had engaged the ‘Black Watch’ being now in full retreat, the spurs of the hill and the winding dale beyond became thronged with the enemy’s disordered masses.

“Without stopping, or only pausing briefly to organize, it attacked the right Sousdal column's flank and caught it off guard—caught it daring to march across the front of a battalion advancing in formation. Surrounded by the fire hitting its side, the unfortunate column couldn’t march, couldn’t survive. It broke apart and started to retreat in chaos; at almost the same moment, the left Sousdal column was overthrown by the 93d, and the two columns that had engaged the 'Black Watch' were now in full retreat, causing the slopes of the hill and the winding valley beyond to fill with the enemy’s disorganized masses.

“Then again, they say, there was heard the sorrowful wail that bursts from the heart of the brave Russian infantry when they have to suffer defeat; but this time the wail was the wail of eight battalions; and the warlike grief of the soldiery could no longer kindle the fierce intent which, only a little before, had spurred forward the Vladimir column. Hope had fled.

“Then again, they say, there was the heartrending cry that comes from the depths of the brave Russian infantry when they face defeat; but this time the cry came from eight battalions, and the warriors' grief could no longer fuel the fierce determination that had driven the Vladimir column just moments before. Hope had vanished.”

“After having been parted from one another by the nature of the ground, and thus thrown for some time into échelon, the battalions of Sir Colin’s brigade were now once more close abreast; and since the men looked upon ground where the grey remains of the enemy’s broken strength were mournfully rolling away, they could not but see that this, the revoir of the Highlanders, had chanced in a moment of glory. Knowing their hearts, and deeming that the time was one when the voice of his people might fitly enough be heard, the Chief touched or half lifted his hat in the way of a man assenting. Then along the Kourganè slopes, and thence west almost home to the Causeway, the hill-sides were made to resound with that joyous, assuring cry, which is the natural utterance of a northern people so long as it is warlike and free.[359]

“After being separated from each other by the terrain and having been arranged in a staggered formation for a while, Sir Colin’s brigade was now once again aligned side by side. As the men looked at the ground, where the grey remnants of the enemy’s defeated forces were sadly rolling away, they couldn’t help but recognize that this reunion of the Highlanders had occurred at a moment of glory. Knowing their hearts and sensing that this was a time when the voice of his people could rightfully be heard, the Chief slightly tipped his hat in agreement. Then, along the Kourganè slopes and almost back home to the Causeway, the hills echoed with that joyful and reassuring shout, which is the natural expression of a northern people as long as they remain warlike and free.[359]

“The three Highland regiments were now re-formed, and Sir Colin Campbell, careful in the midst of victory, looked to see whether the supports were near enough to warrant him in pressing the enemy’s retreat with his Highland Brigade. He judged that, since Cathcart was still a good way off, the Highlanders ought to be established on the ground which they had already won; and, never forgetting that, all this while, he was on the extreme left of the whole infantry array of the Allies, he made a bend in his line, which caused it to show a front towards the south-east as well as towards the south.

“The three Highland regiments were now re-formed, and Sir Colin Campbell, cautious even in victory, checked to see if the support was close enough to justify pressing the enemy’s retreat with his Highland Brigade. He determined that, since Cathcart was still quite far away, the Highlanders should secure the ground they had already captured; and, always mindful that he was on the far left of the entire Allied infantry line, he adjusted his position, which made it face both south-east and south.”

“This achievement of the Guards and the Highland Brigade was so rapid, and was executed with so steadfast a faith in the prowess of our soldiery and the ascendancy of Line over Column, that in vanquishing great masses of infantry 12,000 strong, and in going straight through with an onset which tore open the Russian position, the six battalions together did not lose 500 men.”[360]

“This achievement of the Guards and the Highland Brigade happened so quickly and was carried out with such unwavering confidence in the skill of our soldiers and the superiority of Line over Column, that in defeating a large force of infantry 12,000 strong, and in launching an attack that broke through the Russian position, the six battalions combined didn’t lose 500 men.”[360]

The British loss was 25 officers and 19 sergeants killed, and 81 officers and 102 sergeants wounded; 318 rank and file killed, and 1438 wounded, making, with 19 missing, a total loss of 2002. The French loss was probably[417] not more than 60 killed and 500 wounded, while the Russian killed and wounded amounted to considerably above 6000. The 42d in killed and wounded lost only 37 men.

The British lost 25 officers and 19 sergeants killed, along with 81 officers and 102 sergeants wounded; 318 rank and file were killed and 1438 wounded, which, with 19 missing, totals 2002 losses. The French likely lost no more than 60 killed and 500 wounded, while the Russians had significantly over 6000 killed and wounded. The 42nd lost only 37 men in total, including killed and wounded.

After the battle, it was a touching sight to see the meeting between Lord Raglan and Sir Colin Campbell. The latter was on foot, as his horse had been killed in the earlier period of the action. Lord Raglan rode up, and highly complimented Campbell and his brigade. Sir Colin, with tears in his eyes,[361] said it was not the first battle-field they had won together, and that, now that the battle was over, he had a favour to ask his lordship, which he hoped he would not refuse—to wear a bonnet with his brigade while he had the honour to command it.

After the battle, it was a moving sight to see Lord Raglan and Sir Colin Campbell meet. Sir Colin was on foot since his horse had been killed earlier in the fight. Lord Raglan rode up and praised Campbell and his brigade. With tears in his eyes,[361] Sir Colin said it wasn't the first battlefield they had won together, and now that the battle was over, he had a favor to ask of his lordship, which he hoped he wouldn't refuse—to wear a bonnet with his brigade while he had the honor of commanding it.

The request was at once granted, and the making up of the bonnet was intrusted secretly to Lieutenant and Adjutant Drysdale of the 42d. There was a difficulty next morning as to the description of heckle to combine the three regiments of the Brigade. It was at last decided to have one-third of it red, to represent the 42d, and the remaining two-thirds white at the bottom, for the 79th and 93d. Not more than half a dozen knew about the preparation of the bonnet, and these were confined to the 42d. A brigade parade was ordered on the morning of 22d September on the field of Alma, “as the General was desirous of thanking them for their conduct on the 20th.” The square was formed in readiness for his arrival, and he rode into it with the bonnet on. No order or signal was given for it, but he was greeted with such a succession of cheers, again and again, that both the French and English armies were startled into a perfect state of wonder as to what had taken place. Such is the history of “the bonnet gained.”

The request was immediately approved, and the making of the bonnet was secretly assigned to Lieutenant and Adjutant Drysdale of the 42nd. There was a challenge the next morning regarding the design to combine the three regiments of the Brigade. It was eventually decided that one-third of it would be red to represent the 42nd, while the remaining two-thirds would be white at the bottom for the 79th and 93rd. No more than half a dozen people were aware of the bonnet's preparation, and they were all from the 42nd. A brigade parade was scheduled for the morning of September 22nd on the Alma field, “as the General wanted to thank them for their actions on the 20th.” The square was set up in anticipation of his arrival, and he rode in wearing the bonnet. No order or signal was given for it, but he was met with a continuous roar of cheers, time and again, that left both the French and English armies in complete astonishment over what had happened. This is the story of "the bonnet gained."

The 42d had its own share in the harassing and tedious work which devolved on the British soldiers while lying before Sebastopol, although it so happened that it took no part in any of the important actions which followed Alma. Here, as elsewhere, the men supported the well-known character of the regiment in all respects. On the first anniversary of the battle of the Alma, September 20, 1855, the first distribution of medals was made to the soldiers in the Crimea, on which occasion Lieutenant-General Sir Colin Campbell issued the following stirring address, duty preventing him from being present:—

The 42nd played its part in the exhausting and frustrating tasks assigned to the British soldiers while they were stationed outside Sebastopol, even though it didn't participate in any major battles after Alma. Here, as in other places, the men upheld the regiment's well-established reputation in every way. On the first anniversary of the Battle of Alma, September 20, 1855, the first medals were handed out to the soldiers in the Crimea. On this occasion, Lieutenant-General Sir Colin Campbell delivered the following inspiring address, although he was unable to attend due to duty:—

Highland Brigade,

Highland Brigade,

“On the first anniversary of the glorious battle of the Alma, our gracious Sovereign has commanded the Crimean medal to be presented to her gallant soldiers, who were the first to meet the Russians and defeat them on their own territory. The fatigues and hardships of last year are well known, and have greatly thinned our ranks since we scaled the Alma heights together; but happy am I to see so many faces around me, who, on that day, by their courage, steadiness, and discipline, so materially assisted in routing the Russian hordes from their vaunted impregnable position. To that day Scotchmen can look with pride, (and Scotchmen are everywhere). For your deeds upon that day you received the marked encomiums of Lord Raglan, the thanks of the Queen, and admiration of all. Scotchmen are proud of you! I, too, am a Scotchman, and proud of the honour of commanding so distinguished a Brigade; and still prouder, that through all the trying severities of the winter, its incessant labours, and decimating disease, you have still maintained the same unflinching courage and energy with which your discipline, obedience, and steadiness, in whatever circumstances you have been placed, make you so unrivalled (and none more so than the oldest regiment of the brigade), and your commander confident of success, however numerous and determined your foe. The young soldiers who have not this day been presented with a medal, nor shared in the glories of the Alma, may soon win equal honours, for many an Alma will yet be fought, when I hope they will prove themselves worthy comrades of those who have struck home for Scotland, and for honours for their breast.

“On the first anniversary of the glorious battle of the Alma, our gracious Sovereign has directed that the Crimean medal be awarded to her brave soldiers, who were the first to confront the Russians and defeat them on their own ground. The struggles and hardships of last year are well known, and they have significantly reduced our numbers since we climbed the Alma heights together; but I’m glad to see so many familiar faces around me, who, on that day, by their courage, steadiness, and discipline, played a crucial role in routing the Russian forces from their so-called impregnable position. That day is one that Scots can take pride in, (and Scots are everywhere). For your actions that day, you received the high praise of Lord Raglan, the Queen’s thanks, and the admiration of all. Scots are proud of you! I, too, am a Scot, and I take pride in the honor of commanding such a distinguished Brigade; and I’m even prouder that through all the harsh challenges of winter, its relentless duties, and crippling disease, you have maintained the same unwavering courage and energy, which make you exceptional in every situation you’ve faced, especially the oldest regiment of the brigade, and your commander is confident of success, no matter how numerous or determined the enemy may be. The young soldiers who haven’t received a medal today or shared in the glory of Alma may soon earn similar honors, as many more battles will be fought, and I hope they will prove themselves worthy comrades of those who have fought valiantly for Scotland and earned honors for their chests.”

“Many have shared the greatest portion of the hardships of this campaign, and were ready upon the 8th (September) to do their duty, and eager for the morning of the 9th, when if we had been required I am positive would have gained renown.

“Many have endured the bulk of the challenges of this campaign and were prepared on the 8th (September) to fulfill their duties, eagerly anticipating the morning of the 9th, when I am sure we would have earned fame if we had been called upon.”

“The honour of these last days all are equally entitled to, and I hope soon again to be presenting the young soldiers with their medals.

“The honor of these last days belongs to everyone equally, and I hope to be presenting the young soldiers with their medals again soon.”

“I cannot conclude without bringing to your minds, that the eyes of your countrymen are upon you. I know you think of it, and will endeavour by every effort to maintain your famed and admirable discipline; also that your conduct in private equals your prowess in the field; and when the day arrives that your services are no longer required in the field, welcome arms will be ready to meet you with pride, and give you the blessings your deeds have so materially aided to bring to your country. And in after years, when recalling the scenes of the Crimea by your ingle side, your greatest pride will be that you too were there, and proved yourself a worthy son of sires who, in by-gone days, on many a field added lustre to their country’s fame.”

"I can't wrap this up without reminding you that your fellow countrymen are watching you. I know you’re aware of this and will do everything you can to keep up your well-known and commendable discipline; also, that your behavior off the battlefield matches your strength on it. When the time comes that your services are no longer needed in the field, open arms will be waiting to greet you with pride and offer you the recognition your actions have greatly contributed to bringing to your country. And in the years to come, when you reflect on the events in Crimea by the fireplace, your biggest pride will be knowing that you were there and showed yourself to be a worthy descendant of those who, in times past, brought glory to their country on many battlefields."

The brave Sir Colin seems to have been particularly fond of the old Black Watch, “the senior regiment” of the Highland Brigade, as will be seen from the above address, as well as from the following, in which, after regretting he was not present at the distribution of medals and clasps on the 20th September, he proceeds:—

The brave Sir Colin seems to have really liked the old Black Watch, “the senior regiment” of the Highland Brigade, as you can see from the address above, as well as from the following, in which, after expressing his regret for not being there for the medal and clasp distribution on September 20th, he goes on to say:—

“Your steadiness and gallantry at the battle of Alma were most conspicuous and most gratifying to me, whilst your intrepidity, when before the enemy, has been equalled by the discipline which you have invariably preserved.

“Your steadiness and bravery at the Battle of Alma were very noticeable and really impressive to me, while your fearlessness in front of the enemy has been matched by the discipline you have always maintained."

“Remember never to lose sight of the circumstance, that you are natives of Scotland; that your country admires you for your bravery; that it still expects much from you; and, as Scotchmen, strive to maintain the name and fame of our countrymen, who are everywhere, and who have nobly fought and bled in all quarters of the globe. In short, let every one consider himself an hero of Scotland. It is my pride, and shall also be my boast amongst the few friends which Providence has left me, and those which I have acquired, that this decoration of the order of the Bath, which I now wear, has been conferred upon me on account of the distinguished gallantry you have displayed. Long may you wear your medals, for you well deserve them! And now for a word to the younger officers and soldiers. It is not only by bravery in action that you can anticipate success; much depends upon steadiness and discipline. Remember this, for it is owing to the high state of discipline heretofore maintained in the Highland Brigade, and in the senior regiment thereof in particular, that such results have been obtained as to warrant the highest degree of confidence in you, in whatever position the fortune of war may place you.

“Remember never to forget that you are natives of Scotland; that your country admires you for your bravery; that it still expects a lot from you; and, as Scots, strive to uphold the name and reputation of our fellow countrymen, who are everywhere, and who have nobly fought and suffered in all corners of the globe. In short, let everyone consider themselves a hero of Scotland. It is my pride, and also my boast among the few friends that fate has left me, and those I have made, that this decoration of the Order of the Bath, which I now wear, has been given to me because of the exceptional bravery you have shown. May you long wear your medals, for you truly deserve them! And now, a word to the younger officers and soldiers. It's not just through bravery in battle that you can expect success; a lot depends on steadiness and discipline. Remember this, because it is due to the high level of discipline that has been maintained in the Highland Brigade, and in the senior regiment in particular, that such results have been achieved as to justify the highest level of confidence in you, regardless of the position fortune may put you in during war.”

“Endeavour, therefore, to maintain steadiness and discipline, by which you will be able to emulate the deeds of your older comrades in arms, for we may yet have many Almas to fight, where you will have the opportunity of acquiring such distinction as now adorn your comrades.”

“Therefore, try to stay steady and disciplined, as this will allow you to follow in the footsteps of your older fellow soldiers. We may still have many battles to fight, where you will have the chance to gain the same recognition that your comrades have now.”

From the 19th of October, the Highland Brigade was commanded by Colonel Cameron of the 42d, Sir Colin having been appointed to command the forces in and about Balaclava. In January 1855, the establishment was increased to 16 companies, and on the 3d of May, the regiment was embarked to take part in the Kertch expedition, but was recalled on the 6th. It again embarked on the 22d May, and landed at Kertch on the 24th, whence it marched to Yenikale. Two of the 42d men, while the regiment was at the last-mentioned place, were shot in rather an extraordinary manner. They were standing in a crowd which had assembled round a house for the purpose of “looting” it, when a Frenchman, having struck at the door with the butt of his musket, the piece went off, killing one 42d man on the spot and wounding the other. These, so far as we can ascertain, were the only casualties suffered by the regiment in this expedition. The 42d returned to Balaclava on the 9th of June, and on the 16th of the same month, took up its position in front of Sebastopol. On June 18th it formed one of the regiments of reserve in the assault of the outworks of Sebastopol, and was engaged in siege operations until August 24th, when the regiment marched to Kamara, in consequence of the Russians having again appeared in force on the flank of the allied armies. On September 8th, it marched to Sebastopol, took part in the assault and capture, returned to Kamara the following day, and remained there until the peace, 30th March 1856.

From October 19th, the Highland Brigade was led by Colonel Cameron of the 42nd, as Sir Colin was appointed to command the forces in and around Balaclava. In January 1855, the unit was expanded to 16 companies, and on May 3rd, the regiment was shipped out to participate in the Kertch expedition but was called back on the 6th. It set off again on May 22nd and landed at Kertch on the 24th, from where it marched to Yenikale. While the regiment was at Yenikale, two members of the 42nd were shot in a rather unusual way. They were in a crowd gathered around a house intending to loot it when a Frenchman accidentally fired his musket after hitting the door with its butt, killing one soldier instantly and injuring the other. As far as we can tell, these were the only casualties the regiment faced during this expedition. The 42nd returned to Balaclava on June 9th and, on June 16th, took up position in front of Sebastopol. On June 18th, it was one of the reserve regiments during the assault on the outworks of Sebastopol and was involved in siege operations until August 24th, when the regiment marched to Kamara due to the Russians reappearing in strength on the flank of the allied armies. On September 8th, it marched back to Sebastopol, participated in the assault and capture, returned to Kamara the next day, and stayed there until the peace on March 30, 1856.

On June 15th, the regiment embarked at Kameish for England, landed at Portsmouth on the 24th of July, proceeded by rail to Aldershott, and was reviewed by Her Majesty Queen Victoria, after which it proceeded by rail to Dover, in garrison with the 41st, 44th, 79th, and 93d regiments.

On June 15th, the regiment set out from Kameish to England, arrived at Portsmouth on July 24th, traveled by train to Aldershot, and was reviewed by Queen Victoria. After that, it continued by train to Dover, joining the 41st, 44th, 79th, and 93rd regiments as part of the garrison.

The actual losses of the regiment in the Crimea from actual contact with the enemy, were nothing compared with the sad ravages made upon it, along with the rest of the army, by disease and privation, and want of the actual necessaries of life. During the campaign only 1 officer and 38 men were killed in action, while there died of wounds and disease, 1 officer and 226 men, 140 men having had to be sent to England on account of wounds and ill-health.

The actual losses of the regiment in the Crimea from direct engagement with the enemy were nothing compared to the devastating impact of disease, hardship, and lack of basic necessities. During the campaign, only 1 officer and 38 men were killed in action, while 1 officer and 226 men died from wounds and illness, with 140 men being sent back to England due to injuries and health issues.


VII.

1856–1869.

The 42d proceeds to India—Cawnpore—Seria-Ghât—Marches and Skirmishes—Lucknow—42d Storms La Martinière—The Begum Kootee—Fort Ruhya—Bareilly—Rohilkund—Maylah Ghaut—Khyrugher Jungles—Presentation of Colours—Title of “Black Watch” restored—Cholera—Embarks for England—Reception at Edinburgh—Leave Edinburgh for Aldershot.

The 42nd moves to India—Cawnpore—Seria-Ghât—Marches and Skirmishes—Lucknow—42nd Storms La Martinière—The Begum Kootee—Fort Ruhya—Bareilly—Rohilkund—Maylah Ghaut—Khyrugher Jungles—Presentation of Colors—Title of “Black Watch” restored—Cholera—Embarks for England—Reception at Edinburgh—Departs Edinburgh for Aldershot.

On December 1856, the establishment was reduced to 12 companies. On July 31st 1857, the regiment proceeded to Portsmouth, and on the 4th of August following it was reviewed by Her Majesty the Queen, who expressed herself highly satisfied with the fine appearance of the regiment. Between this date and the 14th the corps embarked in six different ships for the east, to assist in putting down the Indian Mutiny, and arrived at Calcutta in the October and November following.

On December 1856, the establishment was cut down to 12 companies. On July 31st, 1857, the regiment moved to Portsmouth, and on August 4th, it was reviewed by Her Majesty the Queen, who expressed her satisfaction with the impressive appearance of the regiment. Between this date and the 14th, the corps boarded six different ships for the east to help quell the Indian Mutiny, arriving in Calcutta in October and November of the same year.

The headquarters, with five companies of the 42d Royal Highlanders, had orders to march for Cawnpore on the night of the 28th November; but the news of the state of affairs at Cawnpore having reached Allahabad, the column was recalled, and ordered to form an intrenched camp at Cheemee. Next morning the work was begun, and progressed favourably until the 1st of December. Meanwhile the party was reinforced by a wing of Her Majesty’s 38th Regiment, a wing of the 3d battalion Rifle Brigade, a party of Sappers and Artillery, making in all a force of 1050 men, with two 8-inch howitzers and four field-pieces.

The headquarters, with five companies of the 42nd Royal Highlanders, received orders to march to Cawnpore on the night of November 28th; however, after news about the situation at Cawnpore reached Allahabad, the column was recalled and instructed to set up a fortified camp at Cheemee. The next morning, work began and progressed well until December 1st. Meanwhile, the group was reinforced by a wing of Her Majesty’s 38th Regiment, a wing of the 3rd Battalion Rifle Brigade, and a team of Sappers and Artillery, bringing the total force to 1,050 men, equipped with two 8-inch howitzers and four field-pieces.

At 5 A.M. on the 2d December, a messenger arrived in camp with a despatch from the Commander-in-chief, ordering the column to make forced marches to Cawnpore. It marched accordingly at 8 P.M. on the same day, and reached Cawnpore about noon on the 5th, having marched a distance of 78 miles in three days, though the men were fairly exhausted through fatigue and want of sleep.

At 5 A.M. on December 2nd, a messenger showed up at camp with a message from the Commander-in-chief, instructing the team to make forced marches to Cawnpore. They set off at 8 PM that same day and arrived in Cawnpore around noon on the 5th, having covered 78 miles in three days, although the men were pretty worn out from fatigue and lack of sleep.

The position which the rebels held at Cawnpore was one of great strength. Their left was posted amongst the wooded high grounds, intersected with nullahs, and thickly sprinkled with ruined bungalows and public buildings, which lie between the town and the Ganges. Their centre occupied the town itself, which was of great extent, and traversed only by narrow winding streets, singularly susceptible of defence. The position facing the intrenchment was uncovered; but from the British camp it was separated by the Ganges canal, which, descending through the centre of the Doab, falls into that river below Cawnpore. Their right stretched out behind this canal into the plain, and they held a bridge over it, and some lime-kilns and mounds of brick in front of it.

The position the rebels held at Cawnpore was very strong. Their left side was among the wooded high grounds, crisscrossed with ditches, and dotted with ruined bungalows and public buildings that lay between the town and the Ganges. Their center was in the town itself, which was quite large and only had narrow winding streets, making it easy to defend. The area facing the entrenchment was exposed; however, it was separated from the British camp by the Ganges canal, which runs through the center of the Doab and flows into the river below Cawnpore. Their right extended behind this canal into the flat land, where they controlled a bridge over it, along with some lime-kilns and mounds of brick in front of it.

The camp of the Gwalior contingent of 10,000 was situated in this plain, about two miles in rear of the right, at the point where the Calpee road comes in. The united force, amounting now, with reinforcements which had arrived, to about 25,000 men, with 40 guns, consisted of two distinct bodies, having two distinct lines of operation and retreat;—that of the Nana Sahib (and under the command of his brothers), whose line of retreat was in rear of the left on Bithoor; and that of the Gwalior contingent, whose retreat lay from the right upon Calpee.

The camp of the Gwalior contingent, consisting of 10,000 troops, was set up in this plain, about two miles behind the right flank, at the point where the Calpee road intersects. The combined force, which now numbered around 25,000 men with the reinforcements that had arrived, along with 40 guns, was made up of two separate groups, each having its own strategy for operation and retreat. One group was led by Nana Sahib (and his brothers), whose escape route was behind the left towards Bithoor, while the Gwalior contingent had its retreat route from the right heading towards Calpee.

General Windham, commanding in the fort, opened a heavy fire from every available gun and mortar from the intrenchment upon the hostile left and their centre in the town, so as to draw their attention entirely to that side and lead them to accumulate their troops there. Brigadier Greathed, with his brigade of 8th, 64th, and 2d Punjaub infantry, held the line of intrenchment, and engaged the enemy by a brisk attack. To the left, Brigadier Walpole,[420] with the 2d and 3d battalion Rifle brigade and a wing of 38th foot, crossed the canal just above the town, and advancing, skirted its walls, marking as he reached them every gate leading into the country, and throwing back the head of every column which tried to debouch thence to the aid of the right; whilst to the left, Brigadier Hope, with his Sikhs, and Highlanders, the 42d and 93d, and the 53d foot, and Brigadier Inglis, with the 23d, 32d, and 82d, moved into the plain, in front of the brick-mound, covering the enemy’s bridge on the road to Calpee. Meanwhile the whole cavalry and horse artillery made a wide sweep to the left, and crossed the canal by a bridge two miles farther up, in order to turn the flank of the rebels.

General Windham, in charge at the fort, opened a heavy fire from every available gun and mortar in the fortifications targeting the enemy's left and center in the town, aiming to draw their attention completely to that side and make them concentrate their troops there. Brigadier Greathed, with his brigade consisting of the 8th, 64th, and 2nd Punjaub infantry, held the line of fortifications and engaged the enemy with a vigorous attack. To the left, Brigadier Walpole, with the 2nd and 3rd battalions of the Rifle brigade and a wing of the 38th foot, crossed the canal just above the town, advancing along its walls, noting each gate leading into the countryside, and pushing back any columns trying to break out to support the right. Meanwhile, to the left, Brigadier Hope, with his Sikhs and Highlanders, the 42nd and 93rd, and the 53rd foot, along with Brigadier Inglis and the 23rd, 32nd, and 82nd, moved into the plain in front of the brick mound, covering the enemy's bridge on the road to Calpee. At the same time, the entire cavalry and horse artillery made a wide sweep to the left and crossed the canal by a bridge two miles further up to flank the rebels.

The battle commenced on the morning of the 6th with the roar of Windham’s guns from the intrenchment. After a few hours this tremendous cannonade slackened, and the rattle of Greathed’s musketry was heard closing rapidly on the side of the canal. Walpole’s riflemen pushed on in haste; and Hope and Inglis’s brigades, in parallel lines, advanced directly against the high brick mound, behind which the enemy were formed in great masses, and their guns, worked with great precision, sent a shower of shot and shell upon the plain. The field batteries on the British side opened briskly, whilst the cavalry were seen moving on the left. The 42d skirmishers now rushed on and closed upon the mound, from which the enemy fell back to the bridge. Lieutenant-Colonel Thorold, commanding, riding in front of the centre of the regiment, here had his horse shot under him by a round shot, which swept through the line and killed private Mark Grant. The gallant old Colonel sprung to his feet, and with his drawn sword in hand, marched in front of the regiment during the remainder of the action, and the pursuit of the flying enemy.

The battle started on the morning of the 6th with the loud sounds of Windham’s cannons from the fortifications. After a few hours, this intense bombardment began to ease, and the rapid firing from Greathed’s rifles could be heard closing in on the side of the canal. Walpole’s sharpshooters moved quickly; meanwhile, Hope and Inglis’s brigades advanced in parallel lines straight toward the high brick mound, where the enemy was assembled in large groups, and their guns, operated with great accuracy, sent a barrage of bullets and shells onto the battlefield. The British field batteries opened fire energetically, while cavalry was spotted moving on the left. The 42nd skirmishers charged forward and surrounded the mound, forcing the enemy to retreat to the bridge. Lieutenant-Colonel Thorold, in command, was riding at the front of his regiment when a cannonball struck down his horse, which went through the line and killed Private Mark Grant. The brave old Colonel quickly got back on his feet, sword drawn, and led the regiment for the rest of the fight and the pursuit of the fleeing enemy.

After a moment’s pause, the infantry again pushed on, and rushed upon the bridge. The fire was heavy in the extreme, when the sound of heavy guns was heard, and Peel’s noble sailors, dragging with them their heavy 24-pounders, came up to the bridge, and brought them into action. The enthusiasm of the men was now indescribable; they rushed on, either crossing the bridge or fording the canal, came upon the enemy’s camp, and took some guns at the point of the bayonet. A Bengal field-battery galloped up and opened fire at easy range, sending volleys of grape through the tents. The enemy, completely surprised at the onslaught, fled in great haste, leaving everything in their camp as it stood;—the rout was complete. The cavalry and horse artillery coming down on the flank of the flying enemy, cut up great numbers of them, and pursued along the Calpee road, followed by the 42d, 53d, and Sikhs, for 14 miles. The slaughter was great, till at last, the rebels despairing of effecting their retreat by the road, threw away their arms and accoutrements, dispersed over the country into the jungle, and hid themselves from the sabres and lances of the horsemen. Night coming on, the wearied forces returned to Cawnpore, carrying with them 17 captured guns. The strength and courage of the young men of the Royal Highlanders was remarkable. Many of them were mere lads, and had never seen a shot fired before, yet during the whole of this day’s action and long march, not a single man fell out, or complained of his hardships.

After a brief pause, the infantry charged forward again and rushed toward the bridge. The gunfire was extremely heavy when the sound of artillery was heard, and Peel’s brave sailors arrived at the bridge, dragging their heavy 24-pounders with them and bringing them into action. The excitement among the men was beyond words; they surged forward, either crossing the bridge or wading through the canal, reached the enemy’s camp, and took some guns at bayonet point. A Bengal field battery galloped up and opened fire at close range, sending barrages of grape shot through the tents. The enemy, completely caught off guard by the attack, fled in a panic, leaving everything in their camp as it was—the rout was total. The cavalry and horse artillery moved in on the flanks of the retreating enemy, cutting down many of them, and pursued along the Calpee road, followed by the 42nd, 53rd, and Sikhs for 14 miles. The slaughter was substantial until, finally, the rebels, realizing they couldn't escape by the road, abandoned their weapons and gear, scattered into the countryside and hid in the jungle to avoid the sabers and lances of the horsemen. As night approached, the exhausted forces returned to Cawnpore, bringing back 17 captured guns. The strength and bravery of the young men of the Royal Highlanders were remarkable. Many of them were just kids and had never experienced combat before, yet throughout the entire battle and long march, not a single man fell out or complained about his hardships.

As soon as the Gwalior contingent was routed on the right, a severe contest took place with the Nana Sahib’s men in the town, at a place called the Sonbadar’s Tank, but before nightfall all Cawnpore was in our possession.

As soon as the Gwalior group was defeated on the right, a tough fight broke out with the Nana Sahib’s men in town, at a spot called the Sonbadar’s Tank, but before night fell, we had control of all Cawnpore.

The Nana’s men fled in great confusion along the road to Bithoor, whither they were pursued on the 8th by Brigadier-General Hope Grant, at the head of the cavalry, light artillery, and Hope’s brigade of infantry (42d and 93d Highlanders, 53d, and 4th Punjaub rifles). Bithoor was evacuated, but the force pushed on, marching all night, and came upon the enemy at the ferry of Seria-Ghat on the Ganges, 25 miles from Cawnpore, at daylight on the 9th. The rebels had reached the ferry, but had not time to cross. They received the British force with a heavy cannonade, and tried to capture the guns with a charge of cavalry, but the horsemen of the British drove them away. Their infantry got amongst the enclosures and trees; but the whole of the guns, amounting to 15 pieces, were captured, together with a large quantity of provisions, camp equipage, and ammunition.

The Nana's men ran away in panic along the road to Bithoor, where they were chased on the 8th by Brigadier-General Hope Grant, leading the cavalry, light artillery, and Hope's brigade of infantry (42nd and 93rd Highlanders, 53rd, and 4th Punjab rifles). Bithoor was abandoned, but the force kept moving, marching all night, and found the enemy at the Seria-Ghat ferry on the Ganges, 25 miles from Cawnpore, at dawn on the 9th. The rebels had reached the ferry but didn't have enough time to cross. They greeted the British force with intense cannon fire and attempted to seize the guns with a cavalry charge, but the British horsemen pushed them back. Their infantry managed to get among the enclosures and trees; however, all of the 15 guns were captured, along with a large supply of provisions, camp equipment, and ammunition.

Lieutenant-Colonel Thorold, commanding[421] the regiment, and Captain J. C. M’Leod, commanding the rear guard, are honourably mentioned by Brigadier-General Hope Grant, in his despatch dated 11th December 1857.

Lieutenant-Colonel Thorold, who leads[421] the regiment, and Captain J. C. M’Leod, who commands the rear guard, are respectfully recognized by Brigadier-General Hope Grant in his report dated December 11, 1857.

The grenadier company, when destroying some baggage-carts, &c., found a very large gong, which was kept as a trophy by the regiment. The troops encamped near the Ghat on the 9th and 10th, and on the 11th marched back to Bithoor, where they were employed till the 28th December, destroying the palace of the Nana Sahib, and searching for treasure,—a great quantity of which was found in a tank,—with a considerable amount of labour, the flow of water being so great that 200 men were employed night and day baling it out, so as to keep it sufficiently low to enable the sappers to work.

The grenadier company, while destroying some baggage carts, found a very large gong that the regiment kept as a trophy. The troops set up camp near the Ghat on the 9th and 10th, and on the 11th, they marched back to Bithoor, where they worked until December 28th, destroying the palace of the Nana Sahib and searching for treasure. A significant amount of treasure was discovered in a tank, but due to the strong water flow, 200 men had to work around the clock to bail it out, keeping the water level low enough for the sappers to do their work.

The remainder of the regiment—Nos. 2, 4, 5, 6, and 7 companies—under the command of Major Wilkinson, joined at Bithoor on the 22d December 1857. Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron and Major Priestley, who had been left at Calcutta, joined head-quarters on the 12th December.

The rest of the regiment—Companies 2, 4, 5, 6, and 7—led by Major Wilkinson, gathered at Bithoor on December 22, 1857. Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron and Major Priestley, who had stayed in Calcutta, arrived at headquarters on December 12.

The Commander-in-chief with the forces at Cawnpore, marched towards Futteghur on the 25th December, and the column at Bithoor followed on the 28th, overtaking the head-quarter’s column on the 29th at Merukie Serai. The regiment marched from the latter place, and at 1 o’clock, P.M. joined the head-quarters camp at Jooshia-Gunge—the whole force a few days after proceeding to Futteghur. After various skirmishes with the enemy during January 1858, about Futteghur, the force on the 1st February commenced a retrograde march on Cawnpore, which it reached on the 7th. On the 10th the 42d and 93d Highlanders crossed the Ganges into Oudh, as a guard on the immense siege-train which had been collected in Cawnpore for service at Lucknow. On the 11th they marched to Onao, where, with other troops the regiment remained, acting as convoy escort to the immense train of provisions and military materials being sent forward towards Lucknow.

The Commander-in-Chief and the forces at Cawnpore marched toward Futteghur on December 25th, and the column at Bithoor followed on the 28th, catching up with the headquarters column on the 29th at Merukie Serai. The regiment marched from there and at 1 o’clock, P.M. joined the headquarters camp at Jooshia-Gunge—the entire force a few days later continued on to Futteghur. After several skirmishes with the enemy around Futteghur during January 1858, the force began a retrograde march back to Cawnpore on February 1st, arriving on the 7th. On the 10th, the 42nd and 93rd Highlanders crossed the Ganges into Oudh to guard the large siege train that had been assembled in Cawnpore for service at Lucknow. On the 11th, they marched to Onao, where, along with other troops, the regiment stayed, acting as a convoy escort for the large shipment of supplies and military materials being sent to Lucknow.

On the 21st the regiment moved forward, and on the morning of the 26th, met their old companions in arms, the 79th Highlanders, at Camp Purneah. A cordial greeting took place between old comrades, after which the regiments proceeded together to Bunteerah the same morning. Here the whole of the Commander-in-chief’s force assembled. The siege train, &c., was gradually brought forward, and all necessary preparations made for the attack on Lucknow.

On the 21st, the regiment moved forward, and on the morning of the 26th, they met their old friends, the 79th Highlanders, at Camp Purneah. A warm greeting took place between the old comrades, after which the regiments continued together to Bunteerah that same morning. Here, the entire Commander-in-chief’s force gathered. The siege train and other supplies were gradually brought up, and all the necessary preparations were made for the attack on Lucknow.

The force marched from Bunteerah on the 1st March, and passing through Alum Bagh (the post held by Major-General Sir George Outram) and by the old fort of Jellalahabad on the left, soon met the enemy’s outposts, which, after a few rounds from their field-guns, retired to the city. The palace of Dalkoosha was seized without opposition, and being close to the river Goomptee, formed the right of the British position. The intervening space between this and the Alum Bagh on the left was held by strong bodies of troops posted under cover, for the hour of action had not yet arrived.

The force set out from Bunteerah on March 1st, passing through Alum Bagh (the post occupied by Major-General Sir George Outram) and the old fort of Jellalahabad on the left. They quickly encountered the enemy's outposts, which, after firing a few rounds from their field guns, retreated to the city. The Dalkoosha palace was taken without any resistance and, being near the Goomptee River, formed the right flank of the British position. The area between this and Alum Bagh on the left was held by strong groups of troops stationed under cover, as the time for action had not yet come.

Lucknow had been fortified by every means that native art could devise to make a strong defence. The canal was scarped, and an immense parapet of earth raised on the inner side, which was loop-holed in all directions. Every street was barricaded, and every house loop-holed. The Kazerbagh was so strengthened as to form a kind of citadel, and the place was alive with its 50,000 mutinous sepoys, besides a population in arms of one kind or other of double that number.

Lucknow was heavily fortified by every method that local craftsmanship could create to ensure a strong defense. The canal was steepened, and a massive earthen wall was built on the inner side, with openings for shooting in all directions. Every street was blocked off, and every house had openings for defense. The Kazerbagh was reinforced to serve as a kind of citadel, and the area was bustling with 50,000 rebellious soldiers, along with a population of armed individuals that was double that number.

Brigadier Franks, who had marched from Benares with a column, by way of Sultanpore, having been joined by the Nepaulese contingent under General Jung Bahadoor, reached Lucknow on the 5th March; and on the 6th a division, under command of Sir James Outram, crossed the Goomptee, opposite the Dalkoosha park, and moved round towards the old Presidency, driving in the enemy’s posts. Sir James Outram, from his position on the opposite bank of the river, was enabled to enfilade, and take in reverse a great portion of the great canal embankment, and effectually to shell the enemy within his works.

Brigadier Franks, who had marched from Benares with a column through Sultanpore, joined forces with the Nepali contingent led by General Jung Bahadoor and arrived in Lucknow on March 5th. The next day, a division under Sir James Outram crossed the Goomptee River near Dalkoosha park and advanced towards the old Presidency, pushing back the enemy's positions. From his spot on the opposite bank of the river, Sir James Outram was able to flank and target a significant part of the canal embankment, successfully shelling the enemy inside their defenses.

The enemy’s most advanced position was La Martinière, a large public building surrounded on three sides by high walls and ruined houses, and its front covered by the river.

The enemy's most advanced position was La Martinière, a large public building surrounded on three sides by tall walls and ruined houses, with the river in front of it.

The plan of attack having been arranged,[422] the 42d Highlanders were ordered to storm the Martinière, which they did in gallant style on the 9th. Four companies, under Major E. R. Priestley, advanced in extended order, the remaining five advanced in line under Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron. The Highlanders went steadily on until within two hundred yards of the place, when, giving three cheers, they rushed on in double time, the pipers playing “The Campbells are coming.” The enemy became so alarmed, that they bolted from their trenches without waiting to fire more than their first round. Thus, the first position in Lucknow was gained without the loss of a single man.

The attack plan was set,[422] so the 42nd Highlanders were ordered to storm the Martinière, which they did bravely on the 9th. Four companies, led by Major E. R. Priestley, advanced in a line, while the other five moved forward in formation under Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron. The Highlanders pressed on steadily until they were within two hundred yards of the target, when they let out three cheers and charged ahead at double time, with the pipers playing “The Campbells are Coming.” The enemy got so scared that they rushed out of their trenches without waiting to fire more than their first shot. As a result, the first position in Lucknow was secured without losing a single man.

Till the flying enemy, having been joined by reinforcements at their second line of intrenchment, summoned fresh courage, and showed battle to the four skirmishing companies who had followed up; a very smart affair ensued, in which the regiment suffered several calamities. The enemy from behind their works were enabled to do this without themselves being seen.

Till the airborne enemy, now joined by reinforcements at their second line of fortifications, found new courage and engaged in battle with the four skirmishing companies that had pursued them; a fierce confrontation took place, during which the regiment faced several setbacks. The enemy, hidden behind their defenses, was able to do this without being visible themselves.

The five companies under Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron were ordered to take position in an old village to the right of La Martinière about 300 yards, in passing to which they were exposed to a heavy fire upon the great parapet of the canal; but on reaching the village it was observed that the parapet near the river was undefended, having at that end been enfiladed by General Outram’s guns. The 42d, with the 4th Punjaub rifles, under Major Wyld, making steps in the face of the parapet with bayonets, &c., scrambled up, and taking ground to the left, cleared the line of work as far nearly as Bank’s bungalow. Reinforcements were brought up, and the position was held for the night. Early next morning, the several companies of the regiment were collected together, and the order was given to occupy Bank’s bungalow and the houses and gardens adjacent. These points were also carried with little opposition, the enemy nowhere attempting to stand, but keeping up a constant fire of all kind of missiles from the tops of houses, loop-holes, and other points.

The five companies under Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron were ordered to position themselves in an old village about 300 yards to the right of La Martinière. As they passed through, they came under heavy fire aimed at the main parapet of the canal. However, upon reaching the village, they noticed that the parapet near the river was undefended, as General Outram's guns had enfiladed that end. The 42nd, along with the 4th Punjaub rifles led by Major Wyld, used bayonets to make footholds in the face of the parapet and scrambled up, moving to the left to clear the line of work nearly as far as Bank’s bungalow. Reinforcements were brought in, and they held the position for the night. Early the next morning, the various companies of the regiment gathered, and they received orders to occupy Bank’s bungalow and the nearby houses and gardens. These positions were taken with little resistance, as the enemy made no effort to defend them but maintained a constant barrage of various projectiles from the rooftops, loopholes, and other locations.

The regiment was now close under the Begum Kootee, an extensive mass of solid buildings, comprising several courts, a mosque, bazaar, &c. This place was strongly fortified, and became an important post. Two 68-pound naval guns were at once brought up and commenced breaching; within Bank’s bungalow were placed 16 mortars and cohorns, from which shells were pitched at the Kootee that day, and all night, until the following day about 2 o’clock (March 11th), when the 93d Highlanders stormed the breach, and carried the place in gallant style. Upwards of 500 corpses told the slaughter which took place within those princely courts. During the attack, the 42d grenadier and light companies were ordered to protect the left flank of the 93d, in doing which several casualties took place, caused by the fire of the enemy from a loop-holed gateway near which the light company had to pass. After occupying Bank’s bungalow, two companies of the 42d were sent under Major Priestley to clear and occupy some ruined houses on the left front. This party, having advanced rather farther than this point, got hotly engaged with the enemy, but held their original ground.

The regiment was now close to the Begum Kootee, a large complex of solid buildings that included several courtyards, a mosque, a bazaar, etc. This location was heavily fortified and became a key position. Two 68-pound naval guns were quickly brought up and started breaching; 16 mortars and cohorns were placed inside Bank’s bungalow, from which shells were fired at the Kootee that day and all night until around 2 o'clock the next day (March 11th), when the 93rd Highlanders stormed the breach and captured the place with great bravery. Over 500 bodies showed the carnage that took place within those regal courtyards. During the attack, the 42nd grenadier and light companies were ordered to protect the left flank of the 93rd, during which several casualties occurred due to enemy fire from a loop-holed gateway that the light company had to pass by. After taking over Bank’s bungalow, two companies of the 42nd were sent under Major Priestley to clear and occupy some ruined houses in the left front. This group advanced a bit further and engaged the enemy fiercely, but they maintained their original position.

A large section of the city being now in possession of the British, operations were commenced against the Kaizer Bagh, from the direction of the Begum Kootee, as well as from Sir James Outram’s side. He took the Mess-house by storm, and other outworks in that direction, and on the morning of the 14th got into this great palace. The place was now almost wholly in possession of the British forces; at no one point did the enemy attempt to make a stand, but fled in every direction.

A large part of the city was now under British control, so operations began against the Kaizer Bagh, coming from both the Begum Kootee area and Sir James Outram's side. He stormed the Mess-house and took other outworks in that direction, and on the morning of the 14th, he entered the grand palace. The area was now mostly under British forces; at no point did the enemy attempt to resist, but instead fled in every direction.

By the 20th the rebels had been everywhere put down, and peace partially restored. On the 22d the 42d Royal Highlanders were moved to the Observatory Mess-house and old Presidency, where they remained doing duty until the 2d April. During this time the men suffered greatly from fever, brought on by hardship and exposure to the sun. They had now been a whole month constantly on duty, their uniform and accoutrements never off their backs; and the effluvium arising from the many putrid half-buried carcases in the city, especially about the Presidency, rendered the air very impure. Notwithstanding the hard work performed by the regiment at Lucknow, only 5 rank and file were killed, and Lieutenant[423] F. E. H. Farquharson and 41 non-commissioned officers and privates wounded. Lieutenant Farquharson was awarded the Victoria Cross “for a distinguished act of bravery at Lucknow, 9th March 1858.”

By the 20th, the rebels had been suppressed everywhere, and peace was partially restored. On the 22nd, the 42nd Royal Highlanders were moved to the Observatory Mess-house and the old Presidency, where they stayed on duty until April 2nd. During this time, the men suffered greatly from fever, caused by hardship and exposure to the sun. They had now been on duty for an entire month, with their uniform and gear never off their backs; the stench from the many decaying half-buried bodies in the city, especially around the Presidency, made the air very unhealthy. Despite the hard work done by the regiment at Lucknow, only 5 soldiers were killed, and Lieutenant[423] F. E. H. Farquharson and 41 non-commissioned officers and privates were wounded. Lieutenant Farquharson was awarded the Victoria Cross “for a distinguished act of bravery at Lucknow, March 9, 1858.”

On the evening of the 2d April, the regiment marched to camp at the Dalkoosha, having been ordered to form part of the Rohilcund field force under Brigadier Walpole. On the morning of the 8th the regiment marched from camp, accompanied by the 79th and 93d Highlanders, to the Moosha Bagh, a short distance beyond which the brigade encamped; and having been joined by the remainder of the force and the new Brigadier, commenced a march through Oudh, keeping the line of the Ganges. Nothing of note occurred until the 15th. On reaching Rhoadamow, Nurpert Sing, a celebrated rebel chief, shut up in Fort Ruhya, refused to give his submission. The fort was situated in a dense jungle, which almost completely hid it from view. Four companies of the 42d, with the 4th Punjaub rifles, were sent forward in extended order, to cover the guns and reconnoitre, and were brought so much under the enemy’s fire from the parapet and the tops of trees, that a great many casualties occurred in a very short time. Brigadier Adrian Hope and Lieutenants Douglas and Bramley here received their death wounds. After remaining in this exposed condition for six hours, and after losing so many men, the Brigadier withdrew his force about sunset, and encamped about two miles off. During the night, the rebel chief retired quietly with all his men and material. Besides the two officers above mentioned, 1 sergeant and 6 privates were killed, and 3 sergeants and 34 privates wounded. Quarter-Master Sergeant John Simpson, Lance-Corporal Alexander Thompson, and Private James Davis were awarded the Victoria Cross.

On the evening of April 2nd, the regiment marched to camp at the Dalkoosha, having been ordered to join the Rohilcund field force under Brigadier Walpole. On the morning of the 8th, the regiment left camp, accompanied by the 79th and 93rd Highlanders, to the Moosha Bagh, just beyond which the brigade set up camp; and after being joined by the rest of the force and the new Brigadier, they began a march through Oudh, following the Ganges. Nothing significant happened until the 15th. When they arrived at Rhoadamow, Nurpert Sing, a well-known rebel leader, holed up in Fort Ruhya, refused to surrender. The fort was located in a thick jungle, which almost completely obscured it from sight. Four companies of the 42nd, along with the 4th Punjaub rifles, were sent ahead in extended formation to protect the guns and scout the area, but they came under heavy enemy fire from the parapet and treetops, resulting in many casualties in a very short time. Brigadier Adrian Hope and Lieutenants Douglas and Bramley received fatal wounds here. After staying in this exposed position for six hours and suffering significant losses, the Brigadier pulled back his forces around sunset and set up camp about two miles away. During the night, the rebel chief slipped away quietly with all his men and materials. In addition to the two officers mentioned, one sergeant and six privates were killed, and three sergeants and thirty-four privates were wounded. Quarter-Master Sergeant John Simpson, Lance-Corporal Alexander Thompson, and Private James Davis were awarded the Victoria Cross.

Nothing of importance occurred till the force reached Bareilly, when they came up with the enemy’s outposts at daybreak on the 5th May. After a short cannonade for about half-an-hour, the enemy fell back from the bridge and nullah, and occupied the topes (clumps of trees) and ruined houses in the cantonments. In this position it was necessary to shell every tope and house before advancing, which caused considerable delay: all the time the sun was shining on the troops with full force. About 10 A.M. the enemy made a bold attempt to turn the British left flank, and the 42d were ordered forward in support of the 4th Punjaub rifles, who had been sent to occupy the old cavalry lines, but were there surprised by the enemy in great numbers. Just as the 42d reached the old lines, they were met by the Punjabees in full flight, followed by a lot of Gazees carrying tulwars and shields. These rushed furiously on, and the men for a moment were undecided whether they should fire on them or not, their friends the Punjabees being mixed up with them when, as if by magic, the Commander-in-chief appeared behind the line, and his familiar voice, loud and clear, was heard calling out, “Fire away, men; shoot them down, every man jack of them!” Then the line opened fire upon them; but in the meantime, some of these Gazees had even reached the line, and cut at the men, wounding several. Four of them seized Colonel Cameron in rear of the line, and would have dragged him off his horse, when Colour-Sergeant Gardner stepped from the ranks and bayoneted them, the Colonel escaping with only a slight wound on his wrist. For this act of bravery Gardner was awarded the Victoria Cross. In this affair 1 private was killed, and 2 officers, 1 sergeant, and 12 privates wounded. No. 5 company 42d took possession of the fort which was abandoned, and a line of piquets of the 42d and 79th Highlanders was posted from the fort to the extreme right of the Commander-in-chief’s camp. Next day the place was cleared of rebels.

Nothing important happened until the force reached Bareilly, where they encountered the enemy's outposts at daybreak on May 5th. After about half an hour of cannon fire, the enemy retreated from the bridge and the stream, taking up positions in the clumps of trees and ruined houses in the cantonment area. In this situation, it was essential to shell every clump of trees and building before moving forward, which caused considerable delays while the sun beat down on the troops. Around 10 A.M., the enemy made a bold attempt to flank the British left, and the 42nd was ordered to support the 4th Punjab Rifles, who had been sent to occupy the old cavalry lines but were surprised by a large enemy force there. Just as the 42nd reached the old lines, they encountered the Punjabees in full retreat, followed closely by a group of Gazees armed with swords and shields. These Gazees charged fiercely, and for a moment, the soldiers hesitated to fire, as their friends, the Punjabees, were mixed in with them. Then, as if by magic, the Commander-in-Chief appeared behind the line, and his familiar voice, loud and clear, rang out, “Fire away, men; shoot them down, every last one!” The line then opened fire on them, but in the chaos, some Gazees reached the line and attacked the soldiers, injuring several. Four of them grabbed Colonel Cameron from behind the line and would have pulled him off his horse when Colour-Sergeant Gardner stepped forward from the ranks and bayoneted them, allowing the Colonel to escape with only a minor wound to his wrist. For this act of bravery, Gardner was awarded the Victoria Cross. In this incident, 1 private was killed, and 2 officers, 1 sergeant, and 12 privates were wounded. No. 5 Company of the 42nd took control of the abandoned fort, and a line of pickets from the 42nd and 79th Highlanders was established from the fort to the far right of the Commander-in-Chief’s camp. The next day, the area was cleared of rebels.

The regiment was told off as a part of the Bareilly brigade, and on the 5th June detached a wing to Mooradabad under command of Lieutenant Colonel Wilkinson. This wing marched to Bedaon with a squadron of carbineers, and joined Brigadier Coke’s force, but received orders to leave the carbineers with Brigadier Coke, and proceed to Mooradabad. On this march the men suffered from exhaustion and the heat. Indeed, the men who were still under canvas now began to suffer very much from sun-stroke, fevers, diarrhœa, &c. Every exertion was made to get them into temporary barracks, but this was not effected until the middle of July, just in time to escape the rains.

The regiment was assigned as part of the Bareilly brigade, and on June 5th, a wing was sent to Mooradabad under the command of Lieutenant Colonel Wilkinson. This wing marched to Bedaon with a squadron of carbineers and joined Brigadier Coke’s force, but received orders to leave the carbineers with Brigadier Coke and continue on to Mooradabad. During this march, the men suffered from fatigue and the heat. In fact, the men who were still in tents began to suffer significantly from sunstroke, fevers, diarrhea, etc. Every effort was made to move them into temporary barracks, but this wasn’t accomplished until mid-July, just in time to avoid the rains.

Lieutenant Colonel Alexander Cameron died of fever on the 9th August, and Lieutenant Colonel F. G. Wilkinson succeeded to the command of the regiment.

Lieutenant Colonel Alexander Cameron died from fever on August 9th, and Lieutenant Colonel F. G. Wilkinson took over command of the regiment.

The headquarters and left wing were ordered to Peeleebheet on the 14th October, where it remained encamped till the 24th November, when, in order the better to guard against the rebels crossing from Oudh into Rohilkund, Colonel Smyth, Bengal Artillery, in command of a small column, was ordered to take up a position on the banks of the Sarda, to watch the Ghauts. No. 6, Captain Lawson’s company, joined Colonel Smyth’s column. At the same time, Major M’Leod was ordered, with the troops under his command, viz., 4 companies 42d Royal Highlanders, 2 squadrons Punjaub cavalry, 1 company Kumaon levies, and 2 guns, to proceed to Madho-Tandu, being a central position whence support might be sent in any direction required. This force subsequently moved close to the Sarda, in consequence of the numerous reports of the approach of the enemy, but all remained quiet until the morning of the 15th January 1859. The enemy having been pursued in the Khyrugher district by a force under command of Colonel Dennis, attempted to force his way into Rohilkund, with the view, as was supposed, of getting into Rampore. Early on the morning of the 15th the enemy, about 2000 strong, effected the passage of the Sarda, at Maylah Ghaut, about three miles above Colonel Smyth’s camp, at daylight. The alarm having been given, the whole of the troops in camp moved out with all speed, and attacked the rebels in the dense jungle, close to the river. Ensign Coleridge, 42d, was detached in command of a piquet of 40 men of Captain Lawson’s company, and 40 men Kumaon levies, and was so placed as to be cut off from the remainder of the force. The jungle was so dense, that the cavalry could not act; the Kumaon levies were all raw recruits, who were with difficulty kept to their posts, so the fighting fell almost wholly to the lot of the 37 men under command of Captain Lawson. The enemy, desperate, and emboldened by the appearance of so small a force before them, made repeated attempts to break through the thin line of skirmishers, but the latter nobly held their ground. Captain Lawson received a gun-shot wound in his left knee, early in the day; Colour Sergeant Landles was shot and cut to pieces, two corporals—Ritchie and Thompson—were also killed, and several other casualties had greatly weakened them. The company now without either officers or non-commissioned officers, yet bravely held on their ground, and, cheered on by the old soldiers, kept the enemy at bay from sunrise to sunset. Privates Walter Cook and Duncan Miller, for their conspicuous bravery during this affair were awarded the Victoria Cross.

The headquarters and left wing were ordered to Peeleebheet on October 14th, where they stayed until November 24th. To better protect against rebels crossing from Oudh into Rohilkund, Colonel Smyth of the Bengal Artillery, commanding a small column, was instructed to position himself on the banks of the Sarda to monitor the Ghauts. Captain Lawson’s company, No. 6, joined Colonel Smyth’s column. At the same time, Major M’Leod was given orders to lead his troops—which included 4 companies of the 42nd Royal Highlanders, 2 squadrons of Punjab cavalry, 1 company of Kumaon levies, and 2 guns—to Madho-Tandu, a central location from which support could be dispatched as needed. This force later moved closer to the Sarda due to numerous reports of the enemy's approach, but everything remained quiet until the morning of January 15, 1859. The enemy, pursued in the Khyrugher district by a force led by Colonel Dennis, attempted to enter Rohilkund, supposedly aiming for Rampore. Early in the morning of the 15th, around 2000 enemy troops crossed the Sarda at Maylah Ghaut, about three miles above Colonel Smyth’s camp, at dawn. Once the alarm was raised, all troops in camp quickly mobilized and engaged the rebels in the thick jungle near the river. Ensign Coleridge of the 42nd was assigned to lead a picket with 40 men from Captain Lawson’s company and 40 Kumaon levies and was positioned in a way that left him cut off from the rest of the force. The jungle was so dense that cavalry couldn’t maneuver, and the Kumaon levies consisted of mostly inexperienced recruits who struggled to hold their ground. Thus, the burden of fighting largely fell on the 37 men under Captain Lawson’s command. The enemy, desperate and encouraged by the sight of such a small force, made repeated attempts to break through the thin line of skirmishers, but the latter valiantly stood their ground. Captain Lawson was wounded by a gunshot in his left knee early in the day; Colour Sergeant Landles was killed, two corporals—Ritchie and Thompson—were also killed, and several other casualties left the unit considerably weakened. Now without any officers or non-commissioned officers, the company bravely held their position, cheered on by the seasoned soldiers, managing to keep the enemy at bay from dawn to dusk. Privates Walter Cook and Duncan Miller were awarded the Victoria Cross for their remarkable bravery during this battle.

Major M’Leod’s force was then at a place called Sunguree on the Sarda, 22 miles from Colonel Smyth’s force. About 8 A.M. when the numbers and nature of the enemy’s attack were discovered, a Sowar was despatched to Major M’Leod (in temporary command) for a reinforcement of two companies, and ordering the remainder of the force to proceed with all speed to Madho-Tanda to await the result of the battle. No. 7 and 8 companies were dispatched from Sunguree about noon, but did not reach the scene of action till after 5 P.M. Their arrival turned the tide of battle altogether. Such of the enemy as could recrossed the river in the dark, and next morning nothing remained on the field, but the dead and dying, 2 small guns, and some cattle belonging to the rebels. Lord Clyde complimented the regiment very highly on this occasion, and in particular, spoke of Captain Lawson’s company as a pattern of valour and discipline.

Major M’Leod’s force was at a place called Sunguree on the Sarda, 22 miles from Colonel Smyth’s force. Around 8 AM, after assessing the size and nature of the enemy’s attack, a Sowar was sent to Major M’Leod (who was in temporary command) requesting a reinforcement of two companies and ordering the rest of the force to move quickly to Madho-Tanda to wait for the outcome of the battle. Companies No. 7 and 8 were sent from Sunguree around noon, but they didn’t arrive at the battlefield until after 5 P.M. Their arrival completely changed the course of the battle. Those enemy forces that could escaped across the river in the dark, and by the next morning, all that remained on the field were the dead and dying, 2 small guns, and some cattle belonging to the rebels. Lord Clyde praised the regiment highly on this occasion and specifically referred to Captain Lawson’s company as a model of bravery and discipline.

General Walpole having received intelligence about the 22d that a body of rebels were hovering about, under Goolah Sing, in the Khyrugher jungles, two companies of the 42d Royal Highlanders at Colonel Smyth’s camp, a squadron of the Punjaub cavalry, a squadron of Crossman’s Horse, and three companies of Ghoorkhas, under command of Colonel Wilkinson, were ordered to cross the river at the spot where the rebels came over, and march to Gulori, 40 miles in the interior, under the Nepaul hills. Gulori was reached in 4 days, but Goolah Sing had secured himself in a fort under Nepaulese protection. Colonel Dennis, with a force from Sultanpore had orders to march on a village 20 miles from Gulori, and also sweep the jungles and communicate with Colonel Wilkinson. As he never arrived, and the[425] jungles being free from rebels, the force recrossed the river and returned to camp.

General Walpole received information around the 22nd that a group of rebels led by Goolah Sing was active in the Khyrugher jungles. Two companies of the 42nd Royal Highlanders stationed at Colonel Smyth’s camp, a squadron of the Punjaub cavalry, a squadron of Crossman’s Horse, and three companies of Ghoorkhas, under Colonel Wilkinson's command, were ordered to cross the river at the point where the rebels had crossed and march to Gulori, which is 40 miles inland under the Nepaul hills. They reached Gulori in four days, but Goolah Sing had fortified himself in a fort under Nepali protection. Colonel Dennis, with a force from Sultanpore, was instructed to march towards a village 20 miles from Gulori and also clear the jungles to communicate with Colonel Wilkinson. Since he never arrived, and with the jungles being free of rebels, the force recrossed the river and returned to camp.

The left wing of the 42d remained on the Sarda until the 14th of March, when it returned to Bareilly, and joined the right wing, which had returned from Mooradabad on the 18th February, having been relieved by a wing of the 82d regiment; but information having been received that the rebels were again appearing in force in the Khyrugher districts, the right wing, under command of Lieutenant Colonel Priestley, was sent to the Sarda to join Colonel Smyth on the 13th March, where it remained until the 15th May 1859, when it returned to Bareilly, the weather being by this time very hot and the district perfectly quiet. About this time, Lieutenant-Colonel Wilkinson went on leave to England, and was appointed to a depot battalion, and on the 27th September Lieutenant-Colonel Priestley succeeded to the command of the regiment.

The left wing of the 42nd stayed at the Sarda until March 14, when it returned to Bareilly and rejoined the right wing, which had come back from Mooradabad on February 18 after being relieved by a wing of the 82nd regiment. However, once it was reported that the rebels were showing up in force again in the Khyrugher districts, the right wing, led by Lieutenant Colonel Priestley, was sent to the Sarda to join Colonel Smyth on March 13, where it remained until May 15, 1859, when it returned to Bareilly. By that time, the weather had turned very hot, and the district was completely quiet. Around this time, Lieutenant-Colonel Wilkinson took leave to go to England and was assigned to a depot battalion, and on September 27, Lieutenant-Colonel Priestley took over command of the regiment.

The regiment occupied the temporary barracks at the old Kutchery, Berkley’s House, and the Jail, during the hot and rainy seasons. The men were remarkably healthy, and very few casualties occurred.

The regiment stayed in the temporary barracks at the old Kutchery, Berkley’s House, and the Jail during the hot and rainy seasons. The men were incredibly healthy, and there were only a few casualties.

His Excellency, Sir Hugh Rose, Commander-in-chief in India having been invited on the 18th September, by Lieutenant-Colonel Priestley in the name of the officers and soldiers of the 42d Royal Highlanders, to present new colours to the regiment, arrived in Bareilly for that purpose on the 1st of January 1861. After the old colours had been lodged, and the new been presented by His Excellency, and trooped with the usual ceremonies, Sir Hugh Rose addressed the regiment in the following speech:—

His Excellency, Sir Hugh Rose, Commander-in-Chief in India, was invited on September 18th by Lieutenant-Colonel Priestley, on behalf of the officers and soldiers of the 42nd Royal Highlanders, to present new colors to the regiment. He arrived in Bareilly for this purpose on January 1, 1861. After the old colors were put away and the new ones were presented by His Excellency and paraded with the usual ceremonies, Sir Hugh Rose addressed the regiment with the following speech:—

42d Royal Highlanders,

42nd Royal Highlanders,

“I do not ask you to defend the colours I have presented to you this day. It would be superfluous: you have defended them for nearly 150 years with the best blood of Scotland.

“I don’t ask you to defend the colors I’ve presented to you today. That would be unnecessary: you’ve defended them for nearly 150 years with the best blood of Scotland.

“I do not ask you to carry these colours to the front should you again be called into the field; you have borne them round the world with success. But I do ask the officers and soldiers of this gallant and devoted regiment not to forget, because they are of ancient date, but to treasure in their memories the recollection of the brilliant deeds of arms of their forefathers and kinsmen, the scenes of which are inscribed on these colours. There is not a name on them which is not a study; there is not a name on them which is not connected with the most important events of the world’s history, or with the pages of the military annals of England.

“I don’t expect you to take these colors to the frontlines again if you’re called back into action; you’ve carried them around the world successfully. But I do ask the officers and soldiers of this brave and dedicated regiment not to forget, just because they’re from a long time ago, but to keep alive in their memories the remarkable acts of valor of their ancestors and relatives, the events of which are represented on these colors. Every name on them tells a story; every name is tied to the most significant events in world history or to the military records of England.”

“The soldiers of the 42d cannot have a better or more instructive history than their regimental records. They tell how, 100 years ago, the 42d won the honoured name of ‘Royal’ at Ticonderoga in America, losing, although one battalion, 647 killed and wounded. How the 42d gained the ‘Red Heckle’ in Flanders. How Abercromby and Moore in Egypt and in Spain, dying in the arms of victory, thanked, with parting breath, the 42d. Well might the heroes do so! The fields of honour on which they were expiring were strewed with the dead and wounded soldiers of the 42d.

“The soldiers of the 42nd have no better or more insightful history than their regimental records. They recount how, 100 years ago, the 42nd earned the esteemed title of ‘Royal’ at Ticonderoga in America, suffering, despite being just one battalion, 647 killed and wounded. They detail how the 42nd earned the ‘Red Heckle’ in Flanders. They tell of Abercromby and Moore in Egypt and Spain, who, dying in the midst of victory, expressed their gratitude to the 42nd with their last breaths. It’s no wonder the heroes felt that way! The battlefields where they were falling were covered with the dead and wounded of the 42nd."

“The 42d enjoy the greatest distinction to which British regiments can aspire. They have been led and commanded by the great Master in War, the Duke of Wellington. Look at your colours: their badges will tell you how often—and this distinction is the more to be valued, because his Grace, so soldierlike and just was he, never would sanction a regiment’s wearing a badge, if the battle in which they had been engaged, no matter how bravely they may have fought in it, was not only an important one, but a victory.

“The 42nd holds the highest honor that British regiments can achieve. They have been led and commanded by the legendary Master in War, the Duke of Wellington. Look at your colors: their badges will tell you how often—and this honor is even more significant because his Grace, being so soldierly and fair, would never allow a regiment to wear a badge unless the battle they fought in, no matter how bravely, was not only important but also a victory.”

“In the Crimea, in the late campaign in this country, the 42d again did excellent service under my very gallant and distinguished predecessor, Lord Clyde. The last entry in the regimental records shews that the spirit of the ‘Black Watch’ of 1729 was the same in 1859, when No. 6 company of the 42d, aided only by a company of the Kumaon levy, four guns, and a squadron of irregular cavalry, under Sir Robert Walpole, beat back, after several hours obstinate fighting, and with severe loss, 2000 rebels of all arms, and gained the day. Lord Clyde bestowed the highest praise on the company that a general can do,—His Lordship thanked them for their valour and their discipline.

“In Crimea, during the recent campaign in this region, the 42nd once again provided outstanding service under my incredibly brave and esteemed predecessor, Lord Clyde. The latest entry in the regimental records shows that the spirit of the ‘Black Watch’ from 1729 remained strong in 1859, when No. 6 company of the 42nd, supported only by a company of the Kumaon levy, four artillery pieces, and a squadron of irregular cavalry led by Sir Robert Walpole, successfully repelled 2,000 rebels of various kinds after several hours of fierce fighting and with significant losses. Lord Clyde expressed the highest commendation for the company that a general can give—His Lordship thanked them for their bravery and discipline.”

“I am sincerely obliged to Lieutenant-Colonel Priestley for having, on the part of the[426] 42d Royal Highlanders, requested me to present them with their new colours. It is an honour and a favour which I highly prize, the more so, because I am of Highland origin, and have worn for many years the tartan of another regiment which does undying honour to Scotland—the 92d Highlanders.

“I am truly grateful to Lieutenant-Colonel Priestley for asking me, on behalf of the [426] 42nd Royal Highlanders, to present them with their new colors. It’s an honor and a privilege that I deeply value, especially because I have Highland roots and have proudly worn the tartan of another regiment that brings lasting honor to Scotland—the 92nd Highlanders.”

“I have chosen this day—New Year’s day—for the presentation of colours, because on New Year’s day in 1785 the colours were given to the 42d under which they won their red plume. Besides, New Year’s day, all over the world, particularly in Scotland, is a happy day. Heaven grant that it may be a fortunate one for this regiment!”

“I have chosen this day—New Year’s Day—for the presentation of colors, because on New Year’s Day in 1785, the colors were presented to the 42nd, under which they earned their red plume. Additionally, New Year’s Day, everywhere in the world, especially in Scotland, is a joyful day. May Heaven ensure that it’s a lucky one for this regiment!”

On the 3d, after inspecting the regiment, His Excellency desired Lieutenant-Colonel Priestley to thank them for the admirable condition in which he found them, and for their regularity and good conduct. His Excellency further called several officers and soldiers to the front of the battalion and thanked them for their gallant conduct on various occasions, and No. 6 company for the valour and discipline evinced by them on the occasion alluded to in His Excellency’s speech.

On the 3rd, after checking on the regiment, His Excellency asked Lieutenant-Colonel Priestley to thank them for the excellent condition he found them in, as well as for their discipline and good behavior. His Excellency also called several officers and soldiers to the front of the battalion and thanked them for their brave actions on different occasions, and specifically recognized Company No. 6 for their courage and discipline mentioned in His Excellency’s speech.

On the 8th of March three companies were detached to Futteghur. On 23d March headquarters moved from Bareilly to Agra, where they arrived on the 8th of April, and were garrisoned along with the 107th regiment. On 27th July the regiment moved into camp, on account of cholera having broken out, and returned to barracks on 12th August, having lost from cholera 1 officer and 40 non-commissioned officers and men. After returning to barracks, the regiment was prostrated by fever and ague, so many as 450 men having been at one time unfit for duty out of seven companies.

On March 8th, three companies were sent to Futteghur. On March 23rd, headquarters moved from Bareilly to Agra, where they arrived on April 8th and were stationed along with the 107th regiment. On July 27th, the regiment set up camp due to an outbreak of cholera and returned to barracks on August 12th, having lost 1 officer and 40 non-commissioned officers and soldiers to the disease. After returning to barracks, the regiment was hit hard by fever and ague, with as many as 450 men unfit for duty at one time out of seven companies.

On 12th September the regiment was delighted by having its old name reconferred upon it, as a distinguished mark of honour. A notification was received that on 8th July 1861 Her Majesty had been pleased graciously to authorise The Royal Highland Regiment to be distinguished, in addition to that title, by the name by which it was first known—“The Black Watch.”

On September 12th, the regiment was thrilled to have its old name restored as a distinguished mark of honor. A notification was received that on July 8th, 1861, Her Majesty had graciously decided to allow The Royal Highland Regiment to be recognized, in addition to that title, by the name it was originally known as—“The Black Watch.”

In March 1862, Lieutenant-General, the Marquis of Tweeddale, was appointed Colonel in place of the deceased Sir James Douglas. The Marquis, however, in September of the following year, removed to the 2d Lifeguards, and was succeeded by the regiment’s former commander, who led them up the slopes of Alma—Major-General Sir Duncan Cameron.

In March 1862, Lieutenant-General the Marquis of Tweeddale was appointed Colonel, replacing the late Sir James Douglas. However, in September of the following year, the Marquis transferred to the 2nd Lifeguards, and was succeeded by the regiment’s former commander, who had led them up the slopes of Alma—Major-General Sir Duncan Cameron.

On 6th December 1863, the Black Watch marched by forced marches from Lahore to Rawal Pundee, on account of active operations having been commenced against some of the hill tribes. It arrived at the latter place on December 19. Affairs on the frontier having, however, assumed a favourable aspect, the regiment returned to Dugshai, which it reached on the 13th February 1864, but returned to Rawal Pundee, where on 14th December it was put into garrison with the 79th. It left the latter place in October 1865, and proceeded to Peshawur, where it was in garrison with the first battalion of the 19th regiment, and subsequently with the 77th. In 1867, while at Peshawur, cholera broke out in the cantonments, and on the 21st of May five companies, under Major Macpherson, were removed to camp; these were followed on the 25th by headquarters and the other five companies. From the 20th to the 31st May, 66 men, 1 woman, and 4 children died of cholera. On the 1st of June the regiment commenced its march to Cheroat, a mountain of the Kultoch range, where headquarters was established on the 15th. The health of the regiment was not, however, immediately restored, and the number of deaths at Cheroat were 1 officer, 15 non-commissioned officers and men, 2 women, and 1 child. The total deaths in the regiment, from 20th May to 17th October, including casualties at depot, were 2 officers, 86 non-commissioned officers and men, 5 women, and 9 children;—altogether 102, or nearly one-sixth of the whole regiment.

On December 6, 1863, the Black Watch marched quickly from Lahore to Rawal Pundee due to active operations against some of the hill tribes. They arrived in Rawal Pundee on December 19. However, as the situation on the frontier improved, the regiment returned to Dugshai, arriving there on February 13, 1864, but soon went back to Rawal Pundee, where they were stationed with the 79th on December 14. They left Rawal Pundee in October 1865 and moved to Peshawur, where they were garrisoned with the first battalion of the 19th regiment, and later with the 77th. In 1867, while at Peshawur, cholera broke out in the cantonments, and on May 21, five companies under Major Macpherson were moved to camp; headquarters and the remaining five companies followed on May 25. Between May 20 and May 31, 66 men, 1 woman, and 4 children died from cholera. On June 1, the regiment began its march to Cheroat, a mountain in the Kultoch range, where headquarters was established on the 15th. However, the regiment's health did not quickly improve, and in Cheroat, there were 1 officer, 15 non-commissioned officers and men, 2 women, and 1 child who died. The total deaths in the regiment from May 20 to October 17, including casualties at the depot, were 2 officers, 86 non-commissioned officers and men, 5 women, and 9 children; a total of 102, nearly one-sixth of the entire regiment.

On 17th October was commenced the march towards Kurrachee, preparatory to embarkation for England. On January 17, 1868, the regiment embarked at Kurrachee for Bombay, and on the 21st was trans-shipped to the Indian troopship “Euphrates,” which landed it at Suez on 15th February. On the 18th it embarked at Alexandria on board the “Serapis,” which reached Portsmouth on the 4th of March, when the regiment immediately left by[427] sea for Scotland and landed at Burntisland on the 7th, headquarters and 1 company proceeding to Stirling Castle, 5 companies to Perth, and 4 to Dundee. Colonel Priestley came home with the regiment from India, and carried on his duties till the 24th of March, the day before his death. He was succeeded by Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel M’Leod, who joined the regiment in 1846. On 12th October headquarters moved by rail from Stirling to Edinburgh Castle, and the detachments from Perth and Dundee followed soon after. The reception accorded to Scotland’s favourite and oldest regiment, on its arrival in Edinburgh, was as overwhelmingly enthusiastic as in the days of old, when the military spirit was in its glory. The reader will have an idea of the enthusiasm with which this regiment is still regarded, and will be so so long as its ranks are mainly recruited from Scotland, by the following account of its reception, for which we are indebted to the Scotsman newspaper of the day following the regiment’s arrival:—“The train arrived at the station about 10 minutes past 1 P.M., but long before that hour large and anxious crowds had collected on the Waverley Bridge, in Princes Street Garden, on the Mound, the Calton Hill, the Castle, and every other point from which a view of the passing regiment could be obtained. The crowd collected on the Waverley Bridge above must have numbered several thousands. The scene altogether was very imposing and animated. Such a turn-out of spectators has not been witnessed on the occasion of the arrival of any regiment here since the 78th Highlanders came from India, nearly ten years ago. Immediately after the train entered the station, the bugle sounded, and the men were arranged in companies, under the command of their respective captains. The regiment was under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel J. C. M’Leod, assisted by Major Cluny M’Pherson, Major F. C. Scott, and Adjutant J. E. Christie, and was drawn up in 8 companies. On emerging from the station the band struck up ‘Scotland yet,’ and the appearance of the regiment was hailed with hearty cheers from the spectators. The crowd in Canal Street was so great that it was with some difficulty the soldiers managed to keep their ranks. Their line of march lay along Princes Street, and every window and housetop from which a view of the gallant 42d could be obtained was crowded with spectators. The regiment proceeded by the Mound, Bank Street, and Lawnmarket, and was loudly cheered at every turn. On the Castle esplanade the crowd was, if possible, more dense than anywhere else. A large number of people had taken up their position on the top of the Reservoir, while every staircase from which a view could be obtained was thronged with anxious spectators. Large numbers had also gained admission to the Castle, and all the parapets and embrasures commanding a view of the route were crowded with people.

On October 17, the march towards Karachi began, getting ready for departure to England. On January 17, 1868, the regiment left Karachi for Bombay, and on the 21st, it was transferred to the Indian troopship “Euphrates,” which landed it at Suez on February 15. On the 18th, it boarded the “Serapis” in Alexandria, which arrived in Portsmouth on March 4, and the regiment promptly departed by[427] sea for Scotland, landing at Burntisland on the 7th. Headquarters and one company went to Stirling Castle, five companies went to Perth, and four to Dundee. Colonel Priestley returned home with the regiment from India and continued his duties until March 24, the day before his death. He was succeeded by Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel M’Leod, who had joined the regiment in 1846. On October 12, headquarters moved by train from Stirling to Edinburgh Castle, and the detachments from Perth and Dundee followed shortly after. The welcome given to Scotland’s favorite and oldest regiment upon its arrival in Edinburgh was as overwhelmingly enthusiastic as it had been in the past when the military spirit was at its peak. The reader can understand the excitement with which this regiment is still held, and will continue to be as long as its ranks are primarily filled with recruits from Scotland, by the following account of its reception, which we owe to the Scotsman newspaper from the day after the regiment’s arrival:—“The train reached the station at about 1:10 P.M., but long before that, large and eager crowds had gathered on Waverley Bridge, in Princes Street Garden, on the Mound, Calton Hill, the Castle, and every other spot from which a view of the passing regiment was possible. The crowd on Waverley Bridge must have numbered in the thousands. The overall scene was very impressive and lively. Such a turnout of spectators hadn’t been seen for the arrival of any regiment here since the 78th Highlanders returned from India nearly ten years ago. As soon as the train reached the station, the bugle sounded, and the men lined up in companies, led by their respective captains. The regiment was under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel J. C. M’Leod, assisted by Major Cluny M’Pherson, Major F. C. Scott, and Adjutant J. E. Christie, and was formed into eight companies. As they left the station, the band played ‘Scotland yet,’ and the sight of the regiment was met with enthusiastic cheers from the crowd. The number of people in Canal Street was so large that it was somewhat challenging for the soldiers to maintain their ranks. Their route took them along Princes Street, and every window and rooftop that could see the brave 42nd was filled with onlookers. The regiment marched past the Mound, Bank Street, and Lawnmarket, receiving loud cheers at every corner. On the Castle esplanade, the crowd was, if anything, even denser than elsewhere. Many people had positioned themselves on top of the Reservoir, while every staircase with a view was packed with eager spectators. Large numbers had also made their way into the Castle, and every parapet and embrasure that overlooked the route was crowded with people.

“On the regiment arriving at this point, loud cheers were raised by the immense crowd assembled on the esplanade, which were immediately taken up by those in the Castle, and enthusiastically continued. On arriving at the Castle gate, the band ceased playing, and the pipes struck up a merry tune. Even after the regiment had passed into the Castle, large numbers of people, including many relatives of the soldiers, continued to linger about the esplanade. It is now thirty-two years since the regiment was in Edinburgh, and certainly the reception which they received yesterday was a very enthusiastic one. Four companies came from Perth, and joined the headquarters at Stirling, and the whole regiment proceeded from thence to Edinburgh.”

“Once the regiment reached this point, loud cheers erupted from the huge crowd gathered on the esplanade, which were quickly echoed by those in the Castle, and the excitement continued enthusiastically. When they arrived at the Castle gate, the band stopped playing, and the pipes kicked off a lively tune. Even after the regiment had entered the Castle, many people, including several relatives of the soldiers, stayed around the esplanade. It has been thirty-two years since the regiment was last in Edinburgh, and the welcome they received yesterday was certainly very enthusiastic. Four companies came from Perth and joined the headquarters at Stirling, and the entire regiment then proceeded to Edinburgh.”

We cannot refrain here from quoting some verses of a short poem on the Black Watch, which appeared about this time, so happy and spirited that it deserves a more permanent resting-place than a newspaper.

We can't help but share some lines from a short poem about the Black Watch that came out around this time. It's so uplifting and lively that it deserves a more lasting home than a newspaper.

THE BLACK WATCH.

THE BLACK WATCH.

A Historic Ode, by Dugald Dhu.

A Historic Ode, by Dugald Dhu.

Written for Waterloo Day, 1868.

Written for Waterloo Day, 1868.

Hail, gallant regiment! Freiceadan Dubh!

Hello, brave regiment! Freiceadan Dubh!

Whenever Albion needs thine aid,

Whenever Albion needs your help,

“Aye ready” for whatever foe,

"Ready" for whatever foe,

Shall dare to meet “the black brigade!”

Shall we dare to meet "the black brigade!"

Witness disastrous Fontenoy,

Witness the disastrous Fontenoy,

When all seemed lost, who brought us through?

When everything felt hopeless, who helped us get through?

Who saved defeat? secured retreat?

Who saved the defeat? Secured the retreat?

And bore the brunt?—the “Forty-Two!”

And took the hit?—the “Forty-Two!”

So, at Corunna’s grand retreat,

So, at Corunna's grand getaway,

When, far outnumbered by the foe,

When, greatly outnumbered by the enemy,

The patriot Moore made glorious halt,

The patriot Moore made a glorious stop,

Like setting sun in fiery glow.

Like a setting sun in a fiery glow.

[428]

Before us foam’d the rolling sea,

Before us, the waves of the sea rolled and foamed,

Behind, the carrion eagles flew;

Behind, the vultures flew;

But Scotland’s “Watch” proved Gallia’s match,

But Scotland’s “Watch” was just as formidable as Gallia.

And won the game by “Forty-Two!”

And won the game with “Forty-Two!”

The last time France stood British fire

The last time France faced British attacks

“The Watch” gained glory at its cost;

“The Watch” earned its fame at a price;

At Quatre Bras and Hugomont,

At Quatre Bras and Hougoumont,

Three dreadful days they kept their post.

Three terrible days they held their position.

Ten hundred there, who form’d in square,

Ten hundred there, who formed in square,

Before the close a handful grew;

Before the end, a few grew;

The little phalanx never flinched,

The small group never flinched,

Till “Boney” ran from Waterloo!

Till "Boney" escaped from Waterloo!

The “Forty-Second” never dies—

The "Forty-Second" never dies—

It hath a regimental soul;

It has a regimental spirit;

Fond Scotia, weeping, filled the blanks

Fond Scotia, weeping, filled the gaps

Which Quatre Bras left in its roll.

Which Quatre Bras left in its wake.

At Alma, at Sevastopol,

At Alma, in Sevastopol,

At Lucknow, waved its bonnets blue!

At Lucknow, they waved their blue hats!

Its dark green tartan, who but knows?

Its dark green tartan, who really knows?

What heart but warms to “Forty-Two?”

What heart wouldn't warm to "Forty-Two?"

But while we glory in the corps,

But while we take pride in the team,

We’ll mind their martial brethren too;

We’ll pay attention to their warrior siblings too;

The Ninety-Second, Seventy-Ninth,

The 92nd, 79th,

And Seventy-First—all Waterloo!

And Seventy-First—all Waterloo!

The Seventy-Second, Seventy-Fourth—

The 72nd, 74th—

The Ninety-Third—all tried and true!

The Ninety-Third—totally reliable!

The Seventy-Eight, real, “men of Ross;”

The Seventy-Eight, true, “men of Ross;”

Come, count their honours, “Forty-Two!”

Come, count their honors, “Forty-Two!”

Eight noble regiments of the Queen,

Eight noble regiments of the Queen,

God grant they long support her crown!

God grant they long support her crown!

“Shoulder to shoulder,” Hielandmen!

"Shoulder to shoulder," Highlanders!

United rivals in renown!

Famous rivals united!

We’ll wreath the rose with heath that blows

We’ll wrap the rose with blooming heather

Where barley-rigs yield mountain dew;

Where barley rigs produce mountain dew;

And pledge the Celt, in trews or kilt,

And promise the Celt, in pants or kilt,

Whence Scotland drafts her “Forty-Two!”

Where Scotland gets her “Forty-Two!”

It is worthy of remark, that from the time that the regiment embarked at Leith for England in May 1803, until October 1868, a period of upwards of 65 years, it was quartered in Edinburgh only 15 months—6 months in 1816, and 9 months in 1836–7. At its last visit it remained only about a year, taking its departure on November 9, 1869, when it embarked at Granton in the troop-ship “Orontes,” for Portsmouth, en route for the camp at Aldershot, where it arrived on the 12th. The enthusiasm of the inhabitants of Edinburgh appears to have been even far greater to the Black Watch on its departure than on its entry into the northern metropolis. During their residence in Edinburgh the Highlanders conducted themselves in such a manner as to win the favourable opinions of all classes of the community, and to keep up the ancient prestige and unbroken good name of the regiment. The following is the Scotsman’s account of its departure:

It’s worth noting that from the time the regiment left Leith for England in May 1803 until October 1868, a span of over 65 years, it was stationed in Edinburgh for only 15 months—6 months in 1816 and 9 months in 1836–7. On its final visit, it stayed for about a year, leaving on November 9, 1869, when it boarded the troop ship “Orontes” at Granton to head for Portsmouth, en route to the camp at Aldershot, arriving on the 12th. The enthusiasm of the people of Edinburgh seemed to be even greater for the Black Watch as it left than when it first arrived in the northern capital. While in Edinburgh, the Highlanders behaved in a way that earned them the respect of all segments of the community and upheld the long-standing prestige and solid reputation of the regiment. Here’s the Scotsman’s account of their departure:

“After a sojourn in Scotland of eighteen months, twelve of which have been passed in Edinburgh, the 42d Royal Highlanders departed yesterday from the city, taking with them the best wishes of the inhabitants. Since the arrival of the 78th Highlanders, immediately after the close of the Indian mutiny, such a degree of excitement as was displayed yesterday has not been witnessed in connection with any military event in the metropolis. It was generally known that 9 A.M. had been fixed for the evacuation of the Castle by the Highlanders, and long before that hour the Lawnmarket and the esplanade were crowded with an eager and excited multitude. At 9 o’clock the crowd increased fourfold, by the thousands of work-people, who, set free at that time, determined to spend their breakfast-hour in witnessing the departure of the gallant ‘Black Watch.’ At half-past nine, the regiment, which had assembled in heavy marching order in the Castle Square, began to move off under the command of Colonel M’Leod, the band playing ‘Scotland Yet,’ and afterwards ‘Bonnets o’ Blue.’ As the waving plumes were seen slowly wending down the serpentine path which leads to the esplanade, an enthusiastic and prolonged cheer burst from the spectators. As soon as the regiment had passed the drawbridge, a rush was made by the onlookers to get clear of the Esplanade. The narrow opening leading to the Lawnmarket was speedily blocked, and the manner in which the living mass swayed to and fro was most alarming—the din created by the crowd completely drowning the music of the band. The pressure of the crowd was so great that for a time the ranks of the regiment were broken, and a word of praise is due to the Highlanders for their forbearance under the jostling which they received from their perhaps too demonstratively affectionate friends. The line of route taken was Lawnmarket, Bank Street, the Mound, Hanover Street, Pitt Street, Brandon Street, to Inverleith Row, and thence by the highway to Granton. The whole way to the port of embarkation the regiment had literally to force its passage through the dense masses which blocked the streets, and every now and again a parting cheer was raised by the spectators. The crowd, as has already been mentioned, was the largest that has been seen in Edinburgh for many years, and has been roughly estimated as numbering from fifty to sixty thousand persons.[429] During the march to Inverleith toll, the band played ‘Scotland for Ever,’ the ‘Red, White, and Blue,’ ‘Home, sweet Home,’ and ‘London’s bonnie Woods and Braes.’ Shortly after pressing through the toll, and when within a mile of Granton, the Highlanders were met by the 90th Regiment of Foot (Perthshire Volunteers), who were en route to Edinburgh to succeed the ‘Black Watch’ as the garrison of the Castle. According to military custom, the junior regiment drew up alongside the roadway, and presented arms to the Highlanders, who fixed bayonets and brought their rifles to the shoulder as they marched past. At this interesting ceremony the band of the Highlanders played ‘Blue Bonnets over the Border,’ while that of the 90th struck up the ‘Gathering of the Grahams.’ Granton was reached about 11 o’clock, and as the Highlanders marched along the pier, ‘Auld Langsyne’ was appropriately played by the band. The slopes leading down to the harbour and the wharfs were thickly covered with spectators, who lustily cheered the Highlanders, and who showed the liveliest interest in the process of embarkation.”

“After spending eighteen months in Scotland, twelve of which were in Edinburgh, the 42nd Royal Highlanders left the city yesterday, taking with them the best wishes of the locals. Since the 78th Highlanders arrived right after the Indian mutiny, there hasn’t been this level of excitement for any military event in the city. Everyone knew that 9 AM was set for the Highlanders to leave the Castle, and long before that time, the Lawnmarket and the esplanade were packed with eager spectators. At 9 o’clock, the crowd swelled fourfold as thousands of workers, released at that time, decided to spend their breakfast hour witnessing the departure of the brave ‘Black Watch.’ At half-past nine, the regiment, assembled in full marching order in Castle Square, began to march out under the command of Colonel M’Leod, with the band playing ‘Scotland Yet’ and then ‘Bonnets o’ Blue.’ As the waving plumes moved slowly down the winding path to the esplanade, a loud, enthusiastic cheer erupted from the crowd. As soon as the regiment crossed the drawbridge, the spectators rushed toward the Esplanade. The narrow passage to Lawnmarket quickly became blocked, and the way the crowd swayed was quite alarming—the noise from the crowd completely drowned out the music of the band. The pressure from the crowd was so intense that, at times, the regiment’s formation broke, and the Highlanders deserve praise for their patience under the jostling from their perhaps overly affectionate friends. The route taken was Lawnmarket, Bank Street, the Mound, Hanover Street, Pitt Street, Brandon Street, to Inverleith Row, and then along the road to Granton. All the way to the embarkation point, the regiment had to literally push through the dense throngs blocking the streets, and every now and then, a cheer would rise from the audience. The crowd, as mentioned before, was the largest seen in Edinburgh for many years, with estimates ranging from fifty to sixty thousand people.[429] During the march to Inverleith toll, the band played ‘Scotland for Ever,’ ‘Red, White, and Blue,’ ‘Home, sweet Home,’ and ‘London’s bonnie Woods and Braes.’ Shortly after passing through the toll, and when just a mile from Granton, the Highlanders encountered the 90th Regiment of Foot (Perthshire Volunteers), who were en route to Edinburgh to take over from the ‘Black Watch’ as the garrison at the Castle. Following military tradition, the junior regiment lined up alongside the road and presented arms to the Highlanders, who fixed their bayonets and brought their rifles to their shoulders as they marched past. During this significant ceremony, the Highlanders’ band played ‘Blue Bonnets over the Border,’ while that of the 90th played ‘Gathering of the Grahams.’ Granton was reached around 11 o’clock, and as the Highlanders marched along the pier, ‘Auld Langsyne’ was fittingly played by the band. The slopes leading down to the harbor and the wharves were densely packed with spectators, who cheered enthusiastically for the Highlanders and showed great interest in the boarding process.”


VIII.

1817–1873.

Account of Variations in Dress of the Black Watch—Regimental Pets—“Pincher”—“Donald the Deer”—“The Grenadiers’ Cat”—Monument to Black Watch in Dunkeld Cathedral—Conclusion.

Account of Changes in the Black Watch Uniform—Regimental Pets—“Pincher”—“Donald the Deer”—“The Grenadiers’ Cat”—Memorial to the Black Watch in Dunkeld Cathedral—Conclusion.

Before concluding our history of this, the oldest Highland regiment, we shall present a brief account of the variations which have from time to time taken place in the dress of the regiment, and wind up with short biographies of the regimental pets. For our information on both these matters, as well as for the greater part of the modern history of the regiment, we must again express our large indebtedness to the manuscript memorials of Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley.

Before we finish our history of this, the oldest Highland regiment, we will provide a brief overview of the changes that have occurred over time in the regiment's dress and conclude with short biographies of the regimental pets. For information on both these topics, as well as for much of the modern history of the regiment, we must again express our deep gratitude for the manuscript memorials of Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley.

It is a curious study to note the many alterations that have taken place in the uniform of officers and men since 1817. In 1817 the officers had a short-skirted coatee, elaborately covered with rich gold lace, about nine bars on the breast over blue lappels, hooked in the centre. It was also thickly covered with lace on the collar, cuffs, and skirts. All ranks wore two heavy epaulets of rich bullion. The field officers only wore scarves, which were their distinguishing mark of rank. All the officers wore richly braided scarlet waistcoats, and frills plaited very small, the shirt collar well exposed above the black silk stock. Sky-blue cloth trousers, with a broad stripe of gold lace edged with scarlet was the usual parade uniform; and parade invariably took place morning and afternoon, every officer present, and in the above-mentioned uniform, and with feathered bonnet. The gold-laced trousers were abolished in 1823, and blue-gray substituted without lace, which was continued until 1829, when Sir Charles Gordon introduced the trews of regimental tartan, which were fringed round the bottom, and up the outer seams. The fringe system was continued for some years, when it was also done away with.

It’s interesting to observe the many changes in the uniforms of officers and soldiers since 1817. Back in 1817, officers wore a short coat covered with ornate gold lace, featuring about nine bars on the chest with blue lapels, fastened in the middle. The coat also had a lot of lace on the collar, cuffs, and hems. All ranks had two heavy epaulets made of rich bullion. Only field officers wore scarves, which signified their rank. Officers wore elaborately braided scarlet waistcoats and very small pleated frills, with the shirt collar prominently displayed above a black silk stock. The usual parade uniform consisted of sky-blue cloth trousers with a wide gold lace stripe edged in scarlet. Parades happened both in the morning and afternoon, with every officer present, dressed in this uniform and wearing a feathered bonnet. In 1823, the gold-laced trousers were replaced with blue-gray ones without lace, which remained until 1829 when Sir Charles Gordon introduced trews made from the regimental tartan, featuring fringe around the bottom and up the outer seams. The fringe style lasted for several years before being discontinued.

The undress in barracks was in general a light gray long frock coat; but leaving the barracks, the officers invariably appeared in the coatee and a tartan bonnet without feathers, with a short red heckle in front, confined by a gold ring about one-third up. This handy bonnet was also worn on the line of march with the coatee. It was replaced in 1824 by a tartan shako, with black silk cord ornaments and a heavy red ostrich plume, which again gave way to the regular forage cap in 1826, first introduced with a broad top, and stiff in appearance, with a small gold embroidered thistle in front. Before 1830, when the single-breasted blue frock-coat, without any shoulder ornaments, was introduced into the army, a richly braided blue frock-coat was worn; but it was optional. White Cashmere trousers, narrow at the ankles with a gold stripe edged with scarlet, silk socks, and long quartered shoes with buckles, was also permitted for the evening (about 1819–20).

The uniform in barracks was generally a light gray long coat, but when leaving the barracks, officers always wore a coatee and a tartan bonnet without feathers, featuring a short red hackle in front, secured by a gold ring about a third of the way up. This practical bonnet was also worn during marches with the coatee. It was replaced in 1824 by a tartan shako, adorned with black silk cord decorations and a heavy red ostrich plume, which was eventually replaced by the standard forage cap in 1826, which had a broad top and a stiff look, along with a small gold embroidered thistle at the front. Before 1830, when the single-breasted blue frock coat without any shoulder decorations was introduced to the army, a richly braided blue frock coat was worn, but this was optional. White Cashmere trousers, narrow at the ankles with a gold stripe edged in scarlet, silk socks, and long quartered shoes with buckles were also allowed for the evening (around 1819–20).

Before the adoption of the tartan trousers, the officers’ dress was a strange mixture of Highland and line. For instance, at the guard mounting parade in Dublin in 1819–20, could anything, in the way of dress, be more absurd in a Highland regiment than to see[430] the officers for the Castle guards in full Highland dress, and the five or six for other guards, the field officer, adjutant, quarter-master, and medical officer, in white Cashmere pantaloons, and short (under the knee) Hessian tassled boots, and that with a feathered bonnet? All officers for guard ought to have been in the full dress of the regiment, but it was put on by them with the greatest reluctance, and so seldom, that the officers could not dress themselves, and their remarks reached the barrack rooms, through their servants, which caused the dislike to the dress to descend to the men, and for years had the direct effect of causing the men to rail much against it. Since 1843, officers and men alike wear it on duty and on parade, which ought always to have been the case. In 1823–24 the officers all wore wings, rich and heavy, which were discontinued in 1830, by order, and epaulets, with bullion according to rank (for the first time) substituted; and it is a singular fact that the men were authorised to wear wings, by regulation, the same year; and still more singular, until the epaulets were abolished 25 years afterwards, the non-commissioned officers and men wore wings, and the officers epaulets. The laced lappels and braided waistcoats disappeared in 1830, when lace was generally done away with on the breast of the coat in the army. When the regiment returned from the Peninsula in 1814, from being so long in the field, the feathers had disappeared from the bonnet, and a little red feather on the front, the same as on a shako, had been adopted. When the bonnets were renewed, the rank and file were not allowed to have foxtails, under the impression that it caused an unsteady appearance in the ranks. Why not the officers and sergeants cause an unsteady appearance? Be that as it may, to the disgust of the men, and a source of amusement to all the other Highland regiments, was our “craw’s wing,” a wirework 8 inches above the cloth, covered with flats (almost free of anything like ostrich feathers) having a large unmeaning open gap at the right side, famous for catching the wind, which was ornamented with a large loose worsted tuft of white for the grenadiers, green for the light company, and red for the others. Yet this hideous thing was continued until the summer of 1821, when most willingly the men paid about thirty shillings each to have the addition of “foxtails;” yet these were a draw back, as the tails were not to hang lower than the top of the dice of the tartan. The grand point was, however, gained in getting rid of the frightful “craw’s wing,” and by degrees the tails descended to a proper length. At this time there were a variety of heckles worn in the bonnet, another piece of bad taste—white for the grenadiers, green for the light company, the band white, and the drummers yellow, with each of them two inches of red at the top, and the other eight companies (called battalion companies) red. On going to Dublin in 1825, from Buttevant, the colonel of the regiment, Sir George Murray, was the commander of the forces, and at the first garrison parade, noticing the extraordinary variety of heckles, asked an explanation as to the reason of any heckle being worn in the regiment other than the red, it being “a special mark of distinction,” and desired that all other colours should disappear. The next day every officer and man was in possession of a red heckle.

Before the tartan trousers were adopted, the officers' uniforms were a weird mix of Highland and line styles. For example, at the guard mounting parade in Dublin in 1819–20, nothing could be more ridiculous for a Highland regiment than seeing the officers for the Castle guards in full Highland dress while the rest—five or six for other guards, including the field officer, adjutant, quartermaster, and medical officer—wore white Cashmere pantaloons and short (knee-length) Hessian boots with tassels, topped off with a feathered bonnet. All officers on guard should have been in full regimental dress, but they wore it with great reluctance and so infrequently that they couldn’t even dress themselves properly. Their comments, relayed through their servants, led the men to dislike the uniform as well, which caused years of complaints from the rank and file. Since 1843, both officers and men wear it on duty and during parades, which should have always been the norm. In 1823–24, the officers wore elaborate wings that were discontinued in 1830 by order, and epaulets, adorned with bullion based on rank (for the first time), were introduced. Interestingly, the men could also wear wings that same year, and even more surprisingly, until the epaulets were abolished 25 years later, the non-commissioned officers and men wore wings while the officers wore epaulets. The laced lapels and braided waistcoats were gone by 1830 when lace was generally removed from army coats. When the regiment returned from the Peninsula in 1814, after a long time in the field, the feathers on the bonnets had vanished, replaced by a small red feather on the front like on a shako. When the bonnets were replaced, the rank and file were not allowed to have foxtails, as it was thought to create an unsteady appearance in ranks. Why didn’t the officers and sergeants create an unsteady appearance? Regardless, the men were disgusted and other Highland regiments found it amusing that we had the “craw’s wing,” a wire piece sticking 8 inches above the cloth, covered with flat pieces (almost without any real ostrich feathers), featuring a large, awkward opening on the right side that notoriously caught the wind, decorated with a large loose tuft of white for the grenadiers, green for the light company, and red for the others. This ugly piece remained until the summer of 1821, when the men eagerly paid about thirty shillings each to add “foxtails,” although these were restricted to hanging no lower than the top of the tartan dice. Nonetheless, the major achievement was getting rid of the dreadful “craw’s wing,” and gradually the tails reached an appropriate length. At this time, a variety of heckles were worn in the bonnets, another poor taste—white for the grenadiers, green for the light company, white for the band, and yellow for the drummers, each adorned with two inches of red at the top, while the other eight companies (the battalion companies) wore red. When traveling to Dublin in 1825 from Buttevant, the regiment’s colonel, Sir George Murray, who was also the commander of the forces, noticed the bizarre array of heckles at the first garrison parade and asked why any color other than red was being worn, as it was “a special mark of distinction.” He ordered all other colors to be removed. The next day, every officer and man had a red heckle.

The white jacket was first worn with the kilt in 1821, which was considered at first to be very odd. Up to 1819, it was sometimes served out without sleeves; and when sleeves became general, the soldiers were charged 1s. 3d. for them, “for the colonel’s credit.” Until 1821 it was used as a waistcoat, or for barrack-room wear. It is still in use in the Guards and Highland regiments, notwithstanding its being a most useless article to the soldier. Instead of being used, it has to be carefully put up ready for the next parade. Moreover, why were the Guards and Highlanders left to suffer under it, when the reason for doing away with it in 1830 was—“It having been represented to the general commanding-in-chief, that the frequent use of dry pipe-clay, in the cleaning of the white jacket, is prejudicial to the health of the soldiers?” Surely the lungs of the Guards and Highlanders were as vulnerable as those of the rest of the army, and their health and lives equally precious. Many a time it was brought to notice; but “to be like the Guards” was sufficient to continue it. Yet there is no doubt the honour would be willingly dispensed with, and the getting rid[431] of it would be much to the men’s comfort. Let us hope it will soon disappear, as well as the white coats of the band, still in use for all the army in 1873.

The white jacket was first worn with the kilt in 1821, which was initially seen as quite strange. Up until 1819, it was sometimes issued without sleeves; and when sleeves became standard, soldiers had to pay 1s. 3d. for them, “for the colonel’s credit.” Until 1821, it was used as a waistcoat or for wear in the barracks. It is still worn in the Guards and Highland regiments, even though it’s completely useless to the soldiers. Instead of being worn, it has to be carefully folded and stored for the next parade. Plus, why are the Guards and Highlanders left to deal with it when the reason for abolishing it in 1830 was, “It having been represented to the general commanding-in-chief, that the frequent use of dry pipe-clay, in the cleaning of the white jacket, is harmful to the health of the soldiers?” Surely the lungs of the Guards and Highlanders are as susceptible as those of the rest of the army, and their health and lives are just as valuable. Many times this was pointed out, but “to be like the Guards” was reason enough to keep it. Still, there’s no doubt the honor would be gladly given up, and getting rid of it would greatly improve the men’s comfort. Let’s hope it soon disappears, along with the white coats of the band, which were still in use for the entire army in 1873.

Until about 1840, never more than 4 yards of tartan were put into the kilt, and until lately, it never exceeded 4½ to 5. The plaid up to 1830 contained about 2½ yards, for no use or purpose but to be pushed up under the waist of the coat, taking from the figure of the man.

Until around 1840, a kilt was made with no more than 4 yards of tartan, and until recently, it never went beyond 4½ to 5 yards. The plaid up until 1830 had about 2½ yards, and it was used solely to be tucked up under the waist of the coat, which altered the man's silhouette.

Until 1822, to have trousers was optional, even on guard at night. Many men were without them, and cloth of all colours, and fustian, was to be seen. From soon after the return of the regiment to Edinburgh after Waterloo, long-quartered shoes and buckles were worn on all occasions. The shoes were deserving of the name given to them—“toe cases.” To such a ridiculous extent was the use of shoes and buckles carried, that after a marching order parade, the spats had to be taken off, and buckles put on before being permitted to leave the barracks. The red and white hose cloth up to 1813 was of a warm, woolly, genial stuff; but, for appearance, a hard cold thin article was encouraged, and soon became so general, that it was finally adopted, and the warm articles put out of use. At this time the regiment was in Richmond Barracks, Dublin (1819–20), and, consequently had to go to the Royal Barracks for guard mounting, and often from a mile or two farther to the guard, in the shoe already described. In rainy weather, it was quite a common occurrence to see men reach the guard almost shoeless, with the hose entirely spoiled, and no change for twenty-four hours; yet, bad as this was, it had its consolation, that “it was better than breeches and leggings,” the guard and review dress for the infantry at this time. Had gaiters been taken into use, even in winter, and the strong shoe, it would have added much to the comfort of the men. The hose being made out of the piece, with coarse seams, were also badly adapted for the march, and not a man in twenty had half hose and socks. The soldier in general is thoughtless, and at this time no consideration for his comfort was taken by those whose duty it was do so, either in eating or clothing. As a proof of it, we have seen that no breakfast mess was established until 1819.

Until 1822, wearing trousers was optional, even for night duty. Many men went without them, and cloth of various colors, including fustian, was common. After the regiment returned to Edinburgh following Waterloo, long shoes and buckles became standard attire for all occasions. The shoes were aptly named "toe cases." The extent to which shoes and buckles were used was so ridiculous that after a marching order parade, spats had to be removed and buckles affixed before leaving the barracks. Up until 1813, the red and white hose was made from a warm, soft wool; however, for appearances, a stiff, thin material became encouraged and eventually widespread, leading to the warm fabric being discontinued. At this time, the regiment was stationed at Richmond Barracks in Dublin (1819–20) and had to report to the Royal Barracks for guard duty, often trudging a mile or two to the post in the aforementioned shoes. In rainy weather, it was common to see soldiers arrive at guard duty nearly shoeless, with their hose completely ruined and no fresh clothing for twenty-four hours; yet, despite this inconvenience, it was considered "better than breeches and leggings," the infantry's guard and review dress at that time. Had gaiters been implemented, even in winter, along with stronger shoes, it would have significantly improved the men’s comfort. Additionally, the hose were made from a single piece with coarse seams, making them poorly suited for marching, and barely one in twenty had half hose and socks. Soldiers are generally thoughtless, and during this period, no one took their comfort into account, either in terms of food or clothing. This is evident as no breakfast mess was established until 1819.

It was at Gibraltar, in the beginning of 1826, that the gaiters were taken into daily wear and for guard; and the frill, the pest of the men (because of the care that had to be taken of it), and the soldiers’ wives who did the washing. There were individuals who rejoiced in these frills, and to excel, paid from 2s. 6d. to 4s. for them. White leather pipe-clayed gloves were also part of the soldier’s dress at all parades, and “gloves off” became a regular word of command before “the manual and platoon.” In short, what with shoes and buckles, frills, a stock up to the ears, about six yards of garters on each leg, muskets with clear locks (burnished in many cases), and well bees-waxed stocks and barrels, they were a most singularly equipped set of soldiers. Yet such was the force of habit, and what the eye had been accustomed to, when the frills and buckles disappeared, many (officers) considered it as an unwarrantable innovation; but not so the soldiers, who derived more comfort from the change than can well be imagined.

It was at Gibraltar, at the start of 1826, that gaiters became part of everyday wear and for duty; and the frill, which annoyed the men (because of the care it needed), and the soldiers’ wives who did the washing. Some people were thrilled about these frills and, to stand out, paid between 2s. 6d. and 4s. for them. White leather, pipe-clayed gloves were also part of the soldier’s uniform during all parades, and “gloves off” became a standard command before “the manual and platoon.” In short, with shoes and buckles, frills, a stock up to the ears, about six yards of garters on each leg, muskets with clean locks (often polished), and well-beeswaxed stocks and barrels, they were a uniquely equipped group of soldiers. Yet, due to the strength of habit and what the eye was used to, when the frills and buckles were removed, many (officers) saw it as an unjustified change; but not the soldiers, who found more comfort in the shift than could be imagined.

In 1820, shoulder tufts, about four inches, were substituted for the smaller ones hitherto worn by the battalion companies. The following year they became a little longer. In 1824, though still short of a regular wing, a shell was added, but without lace, stiffened with pasteboard. In 1827 a little lace was added, and in 1830 the ambition of having wings was consummated, as it became regulation for the non-commissioned officers and men of Highland regiments to wear wings, although, as already mentioned, the officers continued to wear epaulets.

In 1820, shoulder tufts, about four inches long, replaced the smaller ones previously worn by the battalion companies. The next year, they became a bit longer. In 1824, although still not resembling a full wing, a shell was added, but without lace and stiffened with pasteboard. In 1827, a small amount of lace was added, and in 1830, the goal of having wings was achieved, as it became standard for non-commissioned officers and men of Highland regiments to wear wings, although, as previously mentioned, the officers continued to wear epaulets.

Patent leather chin straps were first used in 1822. Before that a few only had narrow tape, which was not always approved of, it resting upon the whim of the officers or sergeant-major.

Patent leather chin straps were first introduced in 1822. Before that, only a few had narrow tape, which wasn’t always accepted, depending on the preferences of the officers or sergeant-major.

Until about 1840, the lace on the coats of both cavalry and infantry was of great variety, a few corps having it all white, but, in general with a “worm” of one or two colours of from one-fifth to one-third of the breadth of the lace. The 42d wore white lace, with a red “worm” three-fourths of the white on one side of the red, and one-fourth on the other. The 73d[432] had the same lace, continued from the time it was the 2d battalion of the regiment.

Until around 1840, the lace on the uniforms of both cavalry and infantry had a lot of variety. Some corps had all white lace, but generally, it featured a "worm" of one or two colors that was about one-fifth to one-third the width of the lace. The 42nd wore white lace with a red "worm" that took up three-fourths of the white on one side and one-fourth on the other. The 73rd[432] had the same lace style, which had been in use since it was the 2nd battalion of the regiment.

The breast, cuffs, collars, and skirts were covered with lace, the cause of much dry pipe-claying. Some corps had it with square bars, others in “frogs.” The 42d had the latter. Its abolition about 1830 was regretted by many, because it was an old-established custom, and also that it added much to the appearance of the sergeants’ uniform; but when it came to be worn at a cost of from six to seven pounds for lace and fringe, it was, without doubt, a hardship, and Sir Charles Gordon did well in abolishing it.[362]

The breast, cuffs, collars, and skirts were covered in lace, which required a lot of tedious pipe-claying. Some regiments used square bars, while others had "frogs." The 42nd had the latter. Its removal around 1830 was lamented by many because it was an old tradition and greatly enhanced the appearance of the sergeants' uniforms. However, considering it cost between six to seven pounds for lace and fringe, it was undoubtedly a burden, and Sir Charles Gordon made a good decision in getting rid of it.[362]

All the staff-sergeants wore the turned-back blue lappels, barred with square lace, and hooked in the middle, which was particularly handsome, and much admired. They ceased to wear the silver at the same time as the others, more to their regret, as a coat served many of them for years. The sergeant-major and quarter-sergeant only continued it, being furnished to them, with handsome bullion wings, along with their clothing.

All the staff sergeants wore the turned-back blue lapels, adorned with square lace, and hooked in the middle, which looked particularly striking and was widely admired. They stopped wearing the silver at the same time as the others, which they regretted since many of them had used the same coat for years. The sergeant major and quarter-sergeant continued to wear it, as they were provided with stylish bullion wings along with their uniforms.

The only changes of late years have been the Highland jacket and dark hose, both for the better, and the bonnet much reduced in size, also a decided improvement, all introduced after the Crimean war. The kilt is also more ample, and better made, adding to the better figure and appearance of the men, who are in all better dressed at present (1873) than at any previous period. May they always continue to be the pattern, as they ought to be, to all the Highland regiments, and that not only in dress, but also in all the qualities of good soldiers.

The only recent changes have been the Highland jacket and dark hose, both improvements, and the bonnet has been significantly reduced in size, which is also a clear upgrade, all introduced after the Crimean War. The kilt is also roomier and better crafted, enhancing the overall figure and appearance of the men, who are currently (1873) better dressed than at any time before. May they always serve as role models, as they should, for all the Highland regiments, not just in terms of dress but also in all the qualities of good soldiers.


Out of the many pets of the regiment, we present our readers with the lives of these three, as being on the whole most worthy of record,—the dog “Pincher,” “Donald” the Deer, and the “Grenadiers’ Cat.”

Out of the many pets in the regiment, we present our readers with the stories of these three, as they are overall the most deserving of being documented—the dog “Pincher,” “Donald” the Deer, and the “Grenadiers’ Cat.”

“Pincher” was a small smooth-skinned terrier that attached himself to the regiment on the march in Ireland, at some stage near to Naas, its destination on coming home after the Peninsular war in 1814. Pincher was truly a regimental dog. If he had any partiality, it was slightly towards the light company. He marched to Kilkenny with the regiment, back from Naas, remained with it during the winter, and embarked for Flanders in the spring; went into action with it at Quatre Bras, and was wounded somewhat severely in the neck and shoulder, but, like a good soldier, would not quit the field. He was again in action at Waterloo, accompanied his regiment to Paris, and, amidst armies of all nations, Pincher never lost himself, came home, kept to his post, and went over to his native country in 1817. Late in that year, or early in 1818, he went with some men going on furlough to Scotland, who were landed at Irvine. Poor Pincher ran after some rabbits in an open warren, and was shot by a keeper, to the general grief of the regiment, when the intelligence reached it, which was not until one of the men returned from Scotland to join. In the meantime, Pincher had hardly been missed. There was some wonder at Armagh, and remarks made that Pincher was long on his rounds, but no anxiety regarding him, because it was well known, that from the time of his joining the regiment in 1814, it mattered not how many detachments were out from headquarters, in turn he visited them all; and it was often a matter of wonder how he arrived, and by what instinct he found them out. Poor Pincher was a good and faithful soldier’s dog, and, like many a good soldier, died an inglorious death. His memory was respected while his generation existed in the regiment.

“Pincher” was a small, smooth-skinned terrier that attached himself to the regiment during its march in Ireland, around Naas, while heading home after the Peninsular War in 1814. Pincher was definitely a regimental dog. If he had a favorite, it was a bit towards the light company. He marched to Kilkenny with the regiment, returned from Naas, stayed with them through the winter, and sailed for Flanders in the spring. He fought with them at Quatre Bras and was somewhat seriously wounded in the neck and shoulder, but like a good soldier, he wouldn’t abandon the field. He was also in action at Waterloo, traveled with his regiment to Paris, and amidst armies from all nations, Pincher never got lost, came home, stayed loyal, and returned to his native country in 1817. Late that year, or early in 1818, he went with some men on leave to Scotland, who were dropped off at Irvine. Poor Pincher chased after some rabbits in an open warren and was shot by a keeper, causing general sorrow in the regiment when the news reached them, which wasn’t until one of the men got back from Scotland to rejoin. In the meantime, Pincher had hardly been noticed. There was some surprise in Armagh, and people commented that Pincher was taking a long time on his rounds, but no one was really worried about him because it was well known that since he joined the regiment in 1814, it didn’t matter how many detachments were out from headquarters; he would visit them all in turn. It often amazed everyone how he showed up, and what instinct guided him to find them. Poor Pincher was a good and loyal soldier’s dog, and like many good soldiers, he died an undistinguished death. His memory was honored while his generation was still around in the regiment.

“Donald” the Deer was with the depot which awaited the regiment when it went into Edinburgh Castle in September 1836 after landing at Granton from Corfu. He was a youth at the time, and not so formidable as to cause his antlers to be cut, which had to be done afterwards. He marched the three days to Glasgow in June 1837. He was somewhat[433] mischievous that year, sometimes stopping the way when he chose to make his lair, or with the meddlers and intruders on the Green when the regiment was out at exercise. But it was in Dublin, in the summer of 1838, that Donald came out. Without any training, he took his place at the head of the regiment alongside of the sergeant-major. Whether marching to and from the Phœnix Park for exercise, marching out in winter, or at guard mounting on the day the 42d furnished the band and staff, Donald was never absent. He accompanied the regiment to all garrison field-days, went to feed until the time came for going home, was often a mile from them, but always at his post when the time came. With one exception, about the third field-day, the 79th were there for the first time, and Donald trotted up to them when marching off. He somehow discovered his mistake, and became uneasy and bumptious, and on reaching Island Bridge, when the 79th had to turn off to Richmond Barracks, declined to accompany his new friends any farther. Colonel Ferguson desired half a dozen men to hand over their muskets to their comrades, and to drive Donald towards the Royal Barracks. He went willingly, and happened to rejoin his own corps at the Park gate, evidently delighted. He never committed a similar mistake. When the regiment had the duty, he invariably went with the guard to the Castle; and whether going or coming, the crowd was always dense, although a daily occurrence, but Donald made his way, and kept it clear too, and the roughs knew better than to attempt to annoy him. Indeed, he has been known to single out an individual who did so, and give chase after him through the crowd. There was never any concern about him, as he could well defend himself. The Greys were in the Royal Barracks with the 42d, and permitted Donald to make his bed, even by tossing down their litter, fed him with oats daily, &c. But early in 1839 the Greys left, and the Bays succeeded them. It was very soon evident that Donald and the new comers did not understand each other. The Bays would not allow him to make his bed, nor did they give oats, and Donald declared war against all Bays, when and wherever they came near him, till at last a Bay man could hardly venture to cross the Royal square, without looking out that Donald was out of the way. It gave rise to a clever sketch made on the wall of the officers’ room at the Bank guard of the “Stag at Bay,” where Donald was represented as having one of them up against a wall. In May 1839, he made nine days’ march to Limerick, although very footsore and out of temper, and woe to the ostlers in the hotel-yard who interfered with him after a day’s march. Donald had another failing, which his countrymen are accused of, which was a great liking for whisky or sherry. He suffered after a debauch, and it was forbidden to indulge Donald in his liking in that way. At Limerick, as soon as the officers’ dinner pipe went, he made his way to the mess-room windows, which were on the ground floor, to look for sherry, until a high fine had to be made on any one who gave it to him. Donald afterwards marched to Templemore, and finally to Cork. He had by this time become so formidable in his temper, particularly to strangers, that it was clear he could not be taken on board a ship to Corfu, even if the captain of the troopship would permit it; and, to the regret of all, it was decided that Donald must be transferred to strangers. Colonel Johnstone arranged with Lord Bandon, who promised that Donald should have the run of his fine park at Bandon Castle while he lived, and it was Donald’s own fault that it was not so. It was really an effecting sight to see poor Donald thrown over and tied with ropes by those he loved so well, and put into a cart to be carried off. His cries were pitiful, and he actually shed tears, and so did some of his friends, for Donald was a universal favourite. Thus the regiment parted with dear old Donald, and nothing more was heard of him for many years.

“Donald” the Deer was with the depot that was waiting for the regiment when it went into Edinburgh Castle in September 1836 after landing at Granton from Corfu. He was a young deer then and not big enough to have his antlers cut, which had to be done later. He marched for three days to Glasgow in June 1837. He was a bit [433] mischievous that year, sometimes blocking the way when he chose to make his resting place, or messing around with the intruders on the Green when the regiment was out for exercise. But it was in Dublin, in the summer of 1838, that Donald really shone. Without any training, he took his place at the front of the regiment alongside the sergeant-major. Whether marching to and from Phœnix Park for practice, out in winter, or during guard mounting on the day the 42nd provided the band and staff, Donald was never missing. He accompanied the regiment to all field-days, went to get fed until it was time to go home, often a mile away, but always at his post when it was time to report back. With one exception, at the third field-day, the 79th was there for the first time, and Donald trotted up to them as they were marching off. He somehow realized his mistake, became uneasy and boastful, and when reaching Island Bridge, where the 79th had to turn off to Richmond Barracks, refused to go any further with his new friends. Colonel Ferguson asked half a dozen men to hand over their muskets to the others and to guide Donald back towards the Royal Barracks. He went without fuss and happened to rejoin his own unit at the Park gate, clearly happy. He never made a similar mistake again. When the regiment had duty, he always went with the guard to the Castle; and whether going or coming, the crowd was always thick, even though it happened daily, but Donald managed to make his way through and kept it clear, as the roughs knew better than to bother him. In fact, he was known to pick out someone who did and chase after them through the crowd. There was never any worry about him, as he could defend himself well. The Greys were in the Royal Barracks with the 42nd and let Donald make his bed, even by tossing down their litter, and fed him oats every day, etc. However, early in 1839, the Greys left, and the Bays took their place. It quickly became clear that Donald and the newcomers didn’t get along. The Bays wouldn’t let him make his bed, nor did they give him oats, and Donald declared war on all Bays whenever they came near him, until it got to the point where a Bay soldier could hardly step into the Royal square without checking that Donald was out of sight. This led to a clever drawing on the wall of the officers’ room at the Bank guard of the “Stag at Bay,” depicting Donald with one of them cornered against a wall. In May 1839, he made a nine-day march to Limerick, although he was very sore and in a bad mood, and woe to the stable hands in the hotel yard who dared to interfere with him after a long day’s march. Donald had another weakness, like many of his countrymen, which was a strong liking for whisky or sherry. He often suffered after a binge, and it was forbidden to let Donald indulge in that way. In Limerick, as soon as the officers’ dinner pipe went, he made his way to the mess-room windows, which were on the ground floor, looking for sherry, until a hefty fine had to be imposed on anyone who gave it to him. Donald then marched to Templemore and finally to Cork. By then, he had become so aggressive in his demeanor, especially towards strangers, that it was clear he couldn't be taken aboard a ship to Corfu, even if the troopship captain allowed it; and to everyone’s regret, it was decided that Donald had to be transferred to strangers. Colonel Johnstone made arrangements with Lord Bandon, who promised that Donald would have the run of his beautiful park at Bandon Castle for as long as he lived, but it was Donald's own fault that it didn’t turn out that way. It was truly a touching sight to see poor Donald being thrown over and tied up with ropes by those he loved so much and put into a cart to be taken away. His cries were heartbreaking, and he actually shed tears, as did some of his friends, for Donald was universally liked. Thus, the regiment said farewell to dear old Donald, and nothing more was heard of him for many years.

In 1862, nearly 22 years afterwards, Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley being appointed to the Cork district, soon after arriving at Cork, took steps to ascertain the subsequent history of Donald. The reply was, “That from the day he was set at liberty in the park, he declined having any intercourse with either man or beast. That summer and winter he kept in out-of-the-way places to which no one could approach; and that there had been so[434] many complaints against him, that about the end of two years his lordship reluctantly sanctioned his being shot.” Poor Donald! the regiment and its ways was the only home he ever knew, and his happiness left him when separated from it. So has it been with many others besides Donald.

In 1862, nearly 22 years later, Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley was assigned to the Cork district. Shortly after arriving in Cork, he took steps to find out what had happened to Donald. The response was, “Since the day he was released in the park, he refused to have any contact with either people or animals. That summer and winter, he stayed in remote places where no one could reach him; and there had been so[434] many complaints about him that by the end of two years, his lordship reluctantly approved of him being shot.” Poor Donald! The regiment and its routines were the only home he ever knew, and his happiness disappeared when he was separated from it. This has been the case for many others besides Donald.

The “Grenadier’s Cat” was picked up by the company in one of the encampments in Bulgaria, probably in Gevrecklar, and was embarked at Varna for the Crimea. Having seen it at the bivouac at Lake Touzla, Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley was induced, after the action at Alma had commenced, to ask what had become of poor puss, when one of No. 1 company called, “It is here, sir,” and opening his haversack, the animal looked out quite contented. It was shut up again, and on making inquiry next morning, it was found that “Bell” had escaped both death and wounds, and was amongst them in the bivouac, well taken care of in so far as having an ample share of the rations. It appears that the man who carried the cat and took care of it, was exempted by the company from fatigue duties, or his turn of carrying the cooking-kettles, &c. Like all the pets, it did not come to a peaceful end. It finally became an inmate of the regimental hospital, being the only quiet place to be found for it, got worried, and died at Balaclava. Such was the end of Bulgarian “Bell,” the only instance, probably, of a cat going into action.

The “Grenadier’s Cat” was found by the company in one of the camps in Bulgaria, probably in Gevrecklar, and was boarded at Varna for the Crimea. After seeing it at the bivouac by Lake Touzla, Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley asked about poor puss once the action at Alma started. A member of No. 1 company called out, “It's here, sir,” and when he opened his haversack, the cat looked out, quite content. The cat was put back and, upon inquiry the next morning, it was discovered that “Bell” had escaped both injury and death, and was among them in the bivouac, well cared for in terms of getting a good share of the rations. It seems the man who took care of the cat was excused from fatigue duties, including his turn to carry the cooking kettles, etc. Like all pets, though, it didn’t meet a peaceful end. Eventually, it ended up in the regimental hospital, the only quiet place available for it, became stressed, and died at Balaclava. Such was the fate of Bulgarian “Bell,” probably the only instance of a cat going into action.

On 2d April 1872 took place one of the most interesting events in connection with the history of the Black Watch, viz., the unveiling in Dunkeld Cathedral of a magnificent monument (a plate of which we give) to the memory of the officers, non-commissioned officers, and men of the regiment, who fell in war from the creation of the regiment to the close of the Indian mutiny. The monument, which had been in preparation for several years, was subscribed for by the officers of the regiment, and was executed by Mr John Steell, R.S.A., the celebrated Scottish sculptor. It is placed in the vestibule of the cathedral, at the east end of the choir, and is the largest and one of the finest mural monuments ever erected in Scotland.

On April 2, 1872, one of the most fascinating events in the history of the Black Watch took place: the unveiling of a magnificent monument in Dunkeld Cathedral to honor the officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers of the regiment who lost their lives in war from the formation of the regiment until the end of the Indian mutiny. The monument, which had been in the works for several years, was funded by the officers of the regiment and created by the renowned Scottish sculptor Mr. John Steell, R.S.A. It is located in the vestibule of the cathedral, at the east end of the choir, and is the largest and one of the finest wall monuments ever constructed in Scotland.

The monument, as we have indicated, is a mural one, having for its principal feature a beautiful piece of sculpture in alto relievo. As originally designed by the artist, this composition was on a comparatively small scale. When, however, the sketch came to be submitted to the officers of the regiment, they were so much pleased with the idea embodied in it that they resolved to have the figures executed of life size, and increased their contributions accordingly. Standing out against a large pointed panel of white marble, the sculptured group, which is worked out in the same material as the background, represents an officer of the 42d visiting a battle-field at the close of an engagement to look for some missing comrade. The point of time selected is the moment in which the searcher, having just discovered the body of his friend, stands with uncovered head, paying mute homage to departed valour. The central figure of the composition is admirably modelled, the expression of the soldier’s countenance being in fine keeping with the calm and subdued tone which pervades the whole work. On the left, beneath the remains of a shattered gun-carriage, lies the body of a young ensign, his hand still grasping the flag he had stoutly defended, and his face wearing a peaceful expression, as befitted a man who had died at his post. Other accessories combine with those just mentioned to suggest the grim realities of war; but the artist has so toned his composition that the mind is insensibly led to dwell on that other aspect of the battlefield in which it speaks of danger braved and duty nobly done. A slab underneath the sculpture bears the following inscription:—

The monument, as we mentioned, is a mural one, featuring a stunning piece of sculpture in alto relievo. Originally designed by the artist, this composition was meant to be relatively small. However, when the sketch was presented to the officers of the regiment, they were so impressed with the idea that they decided to have the figures made life-sized and increased their contributions accordingly. Set against a large pointed panel of white marble, the sculptured group, crafted from the same material as the background, depicts an officer of the 42nd visiting a battlefield after a fight to look for a missing comrade. The chosen moment captures the searcher, having just found his friend's body, standing with his head uncovered, silently honoring the fallen hero. The central figure is beautifully modeled, with the soldier's expression perfectly matching the calm and subdued tone that permeates the entire work. To the left, beneath the remains of a shattered gun carriage, lies the body of a young ensign, his hand still gripping the flag he valiantly defended, and his face displaying a peaceful expression befitting a man who died at his post. Other elements complement the ones just mentioned to reflect the harsh realities of war; however, the artist has balanced the composition so that the viewer is naturally led to focus on the broader aspect of the battlefield, highlighting the courage shown and the duty honorably fulfilled. A slab beneath the sculpture bears the following inscription:—

In Memory Of
THE OFFICERS, NON-COMMISSIONED OFFICERS,
AND
PRIVATE SOLDIERS
OF THE
42 days ROYAL HIGHLANDERS—THE BLACK WATCH—
WHO FELL IN WAR
FROM
THE CREATION OF THE REGIMENT
TO
THE CLOSE OF THE INDIAN MUTINY,
1859.
The ten independent companies of the Freacadan Dubh, or Black Watch, were organized into a regiment on October 25, 1739, and the first muster occurred in May 1740, in a field between Taybridge and Aberfeldy.

Here, ’mong the hills that nursed each hardy Gael,
Our votive marble tells the soldier’s tale;
Art’s magic power each perished friend recalls,
And heroes haunt these old Cathedral walls.

*Put up by the Officers of the Corps.*
1872.

MONUMENT IN DUNKELD CATHEDRAL.

On either side of the above inscription are recorded the names of the hard-fought fields in which the regiment gained its enviable reputation. How many memories are recalled as one reads the long roll of historic battle-grounds—“Fontenoy, Flanders, Ticonderoga, Martinique, Guadaloupe, Havannah, Egypt, Corunna, Fuentes D’Onor, Pyrenees, Nivelle, Nive, Orthes, Toulouse, Peninsula, Waterloo, Alma, Sebastopol, Lucknow!” The selection of a site for the monument was determined by considerations connected with the history of the regiment. The gallant 42d having been originally drawn chiefly from Perthshire, it was felt to be appropriate that the memorial intended to commemorate its fallen heroes should be erected in that county; and all will concur in the propriety of the arrangement by which a shrine has been found for it within the venerable Cathedral of Dunkeld.

On either side of the inscription above are the names of the hard-fought battles that earned the regiment its impressive reputation. So many memories surface as you read through the long list of historic battlefields—“Fontenoy, Flanders, Ticonderoga, Martinique, Guadaloupe, Havannah, Egypt, Corunna, Fuentes D’Onor, Pyrenees, Nivelle, Nive, Orthes, Toulouse, Peninsula, Waterloo, Alma, Sebastopol, Lucknow!” The choice of the monument's location was influenced by the regiment's history. Since the brave 42nd was originally mostly from Perthshire, it seemed fitting that the memorial for its fallen heroes should be placed in that county; everyone will agree that it's appropriate for it to have a home within the historic Cathedral of Dunkeld.

For the following account of the ceremony we are indebted to the Scotsman of 3d April 1872:—

For the following account of the ceremony, we owe thanks to the Scotsman from April 3rd, 1872:—

A detachment of the 42d, under the command of Major Macpherson, had been sent down from Devonport to perform the ceremony of handing over the monument to the custody of the Duke of Athole, and also to place over it the colours under which the regiment had fought on many a bloody field. In the vestibule of the cathedral were the Duke and Duchess of Athole, the Duchess Dowager of Athole, and many other distinguished persons.

A unit from the 42nd, led by Major Macpherson, was sent from Devonport to oversee the ceremony of handing over the monument to the Duke of Athole and to place the colors under which the regiment had fought in numerous battles. In the entrance of the cathedral were the Duke and Duchess of Athole, the Dowager Duchess of Athole, and many other notable figures.

Upon entering the vestibule, Major Macpherson, younger of Cluny, placed the old colours of the regiment over the monument. He then requested the Duchess-Dowager to unveil the monument; which having been done,

Upon entering the hallway, Major Macpherson, younger of Cluny, placed the old colors of the regiment over the monument. He then asked the Duchess-Dowager to unveil the monument; which was done,

Major Macpherson said—May it please your Grace, ladies, and gentlemen—We, a detachment of the 42d Royal Highlanders, have come here to deposit the old colours of the regiment in Dunkeld Cathedral—a place which has been selected by the regiment as the most fitting receptacle for the colours of the 42d—a regiment which has been essentially connected with Perthshire. In the name of the officers of the regiment, I have to express to his Grace the Duke of Athole our kindest thanks for the great interest he has taken in this memorial, which I have had the too great honour to ask the Duchess-Dowager to unveil; and if I may be allowed, I would express to your Grace the kindest thanks of the regiment for the great interest the late Duke of Athole took in this monument.

Major Macpherson said, "May it please your Grace, ladies, and gentlemen—We, a detachment of the 42nd Royal Highlanders, have come here to place the old colors of the regiment in Dunkeld Cathedral—a site chosen by the regiment as the most appropriate home for the 42nd's colors—a regiment that has strong ties to Perthshire. On behalf of the regiment's officers, I want to extend our sincere thanks to his Grace the Duke of Athole for the significant interest he has shown in this memorial, which I have had the great honor to ask the Duchess-Dowager to unveil; and if I may, I would also like to express the regiment's heartfelt gratitude to your Grace for the keen interest the late Duke of Athole had in this monument."

The Duke of Athole then said—You have this day paid a great compliment to the county of Perth, and to this district in particular. By the placing of this beautiful monument in our cathedral you have enhanced its value, and by placing over it your time and battle-worn colours. I can assure you we shall value the possession of this monument excessively, and do our utmost to preserve it from all harm. I trust that the cloud which is now hanging over the connection between the 42d and Perthshire will yet be dispelled, and that the old ties may not be broken, and that we may yet see the ‘Freiceadan Dubh’ localised in Perth.[363] I need not allude to the services of the 42d—they are far too well known to require comment on my part. One of the earliest colonels of the regiment was one of my own family—Lord John Murray; and at different times a great many men from Athole have served in your ranks. Members of almost every large family in Athole have at one time or other been officers in the corps. Many relatives and friends of my own have likewise served with the regiment. His Grace concluded by asking Major Macpherson to convey to the officers of the 42d the thanks of the county of Perth for the honour they had done to the county.

The Duke of Athole then said, "Today, you’ve paid a great compliment to the county of Perth, and especially to this district. By placing this beautiful monument in our cathedral, you’ve increased its significance, and by draping your battle-worn colors over it. I assure you, we will greatly value this monument and do everything we can to protect it from harm. I hope that the current tension between the 42nd and Perthshire will eventually be resolved, that our old bonds won’t be broken, and that we will see the ‘Freiceadan Dubh’ honored in Perth. I don’t need to talk about the services of the 42nd—they’re too well known for me to elaborate. One of the earliest colonels of the regiment was a member of my own family—Lord John Murray; and at different times, many men from Athole have served in your ranks. Almost every large family in Athole has at some point had members who were officers in this corps. Many of my own relatives and friends have also served with the regiment. His Grace concluded by asking Major Macpherson to pass along the thanks of the county of Perth to the officers of the 42nd for the honor they’ve shown to the county."

At the close of the proceedings a salute of 21 guns was fired from a battery placed on Stanley Hill.

At the end of the event, 21 guns were fired from a battery located on Stanley Hill.

After the ceremony the Duchess-Dowager entertained a select party at her residence to lunch. The detachment of the 42d and the Athole Highlanders at the same time partook of dinner in the Servants’ Hall. When the dinner had been concluded, the Duchess-Dowager, the Duke and Duchess of Athole, and party, entered the Servants’ Hall, where the Dowager-Duchess proposed the health of the 42d, a detachment of which regiment had come such a long distance[436] in order to place their beautiful colours in the Cathedral of Dunkeld. Her Grace having made a touching allusion to the various battles in which the colours had been borne, remarked that there was no better place where the regiment could lodge them than the old historical cathedral of the city where the corps was chiefly raised. The colours had been given in charge to the Athole Highlanders, and she was sure that they would be as proud to look upon them hanging on the walls of the Cathedral as the 42d themselves would be to see them in the midst of battle, and she might assure the detachment that the utmost care would be taken of them.

After the ceremony, the Duchess-Dowager hosted a small gathering at her home for lunch. At the same time, the detachment of the 42nd and the Athole Highlanders had dinner in the Servants’ Hall. Once dinner was finished, the Duchess-Dowager, along with the Duke and Duchess of Athole and their guests, entered the Servants’ Hall, where the Dowager-Duchess proposed a toast to the 42nd, a detachment of which had come such a long way[436] to place their beautiful colors in the Cathedral of Dunkeld. Her Grace made a heartfelt reference to the various battles in which the colors had been carried and noted that there was no better place for the regiment to keep them than the historic cathedral in the city where the corps had been primarily formed. The colors had been entrusted to the Athole Highlanders, and she was confident that they would be just as proud to see them hanging in the Cathedral as the 42nd would be to have them on the battlefield, and she assured the detachment that they would be taken care of.

Major Macpherson returned thanks on behalf of the officers and men of the 42d. He stated that the officers had taken a vote as to where the colours should be lodged, and the majority were in favour of having them placed over this monument in Dunkeld Cathedral, on the banks of the Tay, where the regiment was originally formed. He begged, on behalf of the officers and men, to thank her Grace for the exceedingly kind reception which had been accorded to them during their stay in Dunkeld, and concluded by calling upon the men to drink to the health of the Duchess-Dowager of Athole. The original colours of the 42d are in the Tower of London.

Major Macpherson expressed gratitude on behalf of the officers and men of the 42nd. He mentioned that the officers had voted on where to keep the colors, and the majority preferred placing them over this monument in Dunkeld Cathedral, beside the Tay River, where the regiment was originally established. He thanked her Grace for the incredibly warm welcome they received during their time in Dunkeld and ended by asking the men to raise a toast to the health of the Duchess-Dowager of Athole. The original colors of the 42nd are in the Tower of London.

The colours placed in Dunkeld Cathedral were carried through the Crimean campaign and the Indian Mutiny. The colours which the regiment presently possesses were presented by the Commander-in-Chief at Aldershot in 1871.

The colors displayed in Dunkeld Cathedral were brought through the Crimean War and the Indian Rebellion. The colors that the regiment currently has were presented by the Commander-in-Chief at Aldershot in 1871.

In the autumnal manœuvres of 1871, the Black Watch, as might be surmised, performed their part brilliantly, and to the satisfaction and gratification of all present, the foreign officers especially awarding them the palm as models in every respect of what soldiers ought to be; indeed, their praises were in the mouths of all.

In the fall exercises of 1871, the Black Watch, as expected, did their part excellently, pleasing everyone present, especially the foreign officers who praised them as the perfect example of how soldiers should be; in fact, everyone was talking about their achievements.

In September 1871 the regiment went to Devonport; and when, in February 1873, in accordance with the scheme for the establishment of military centres, the 42d were allocated to Perth in conjunction with the 79th, we believe both corps felt the greatest gratification, as they had stood “shoulder to shoulder” in many a hard-fought field, always indeed in the same brigade—in Egypt, the Peninsula, Waterloo, the Crimea, and last of all in the Indian Mutiny.

In September 1871, the regiment moved to Devonport. Then, in February 1873, as part of the plan to create military centers, the 42nd was assigned to Perth alongside the 79th. Both units were undoubtedly pleased about this, as they had fought “shoulder to shoulder” in many tough battles, consistently within the same brigade—in Egypt, the Peninsula, Waterloo, the Crimea, and finally during the Indian Mutiny.

We cannot help expressing our gratification at being able to present our readers with a group of authentic steel portraits of four of the most eminent Colonels of the Black Watch. That of the first Colonel, John, Earl of Crawford, is from the original in the possession of the Earl of Crawford and Balcarres, at Haigh Hall, Wigan. The Earl is represented in a Russian or Hungarian dress. That of Sir George Murray, so long and intimately associated with the regiment, is from an original painting by H. W. Pickersgill, R.A. The portrait of Sir John Macdonald, his successor, is taken from the original in possession of Mrs Burt, Edinburgh: And that of the present brave and much respected Colonel, Sir Duncan Alexander Cameron, from a photograph taken expressly for this work; and Sir Duncan’s modest reluctance, we ought to say, to allow his portrait to be published, was not easily overcome.

We’re excited to present our readers with a collection of authentic steel portraits of four of the most notable Colonels of the Black Watch. The portrait of the first Colonel, John, Earl of Crawford, is from the original owned by the Earl of Crawford and Balcarres, at Haigh Hall, Wigan. The Earl is depicted wearing Russian or Hungarian attire. The portrait of Sir George Murray, who was closely associated with the regiment for a long time, is based on an original painting by H. W. Pickersgill, R.A. The portrait of Sir John Macdonald, who succeeded him, comes from the original owned by Mrs. Burt in Edinburgh. Lastly, the portrait of the current brave and well-respected Colonel, Sir Duncan Alexander Cameron, is from a photograph taken specifically for this work; it’s worth mentioning that Sir Duncan’s modest hesitation to have his portrait published was not easily overcome.

Here may we fitly end the story of the brave Black Watch, which nearly a century and a half ago was originated not far from Perth by the chivalry of the North. In these later days of rapid advance in military science, when the blind enthusiasm of our forefathers is spoken lightly of, have the highest military authorities come to the conclusion, after much discussion and cogitation, that it is wise after all to give way occasionally to sentiment; and thus have they been led to assign to the old Black Watch, after a glorious but chequered career, a permanent recruiting home in the country of its birth, not many miles from the spot where it was first embodied.

Here we can appropriately conclude the story of the brave Black Watch, which was started nearly a century and a half ago not far from Perth by the chivalrous people of the North. In today’s era of rapid advancements in military science, where the blind enthusiasm of our ancestors is often regarded lightly, the highest military authorities have concluded, after much discussion and reflection, that it’s wise to sometimes lean into sentiment; and so they have decided to establish a permanent recruiting home for the old Black Watch in the land of its origin, just a few miles from where it was first formed.

SUCCESSION LISTS OF COLONELS, FIELD AND STAFF OFFICERS, &c.

SUCCESSION LISTS OF COLONELS, FIELD AND STAFF OFFICERS, &c.

COLONELS.

COLONELS.

John, Earl of Crawford, 25th October 1739.

John, Earl of Crawford, October 25, 1739.

Hugh Lord Sempill, 14th January 1741.

Hugh Lord Sempill, January 14, 1741.

Lord John Murray, 25th April 1745.

Lord John Murray, April 25, 1745.

Sir Hector Munro, K.B., 1st June 1787.

Sir Hector Munro, K.B., June 1, 1787.

George, Marquis of Huntly, 3d January 1806.

George, Marquis of Huntly, January 3, 1806.

John, Earl of Hopetoun, G.C.B., 29th January 1820.

John, Earl of Hopetoun, G.C.B., January 29, 1820.

The Right Hon. Sir George Murray, G.C.B., G.C.H., 6th September 1823.

The Right Hon. Sir George Murray, G.C.B., G.C.H., September 6, 1823.

Transferred to the First, or the Royal Regiment of Foot, on December 29, 1843.

Sir John Macdonald, K.C.B., 15th January 1844.

Sir John Macdonald, K.C.B., January 15, 1844.

Died March 28, 1850.

Sir James Douglas, K.C.B., 10th April 1850.

Sir James Douglas, K.C.B., April 10, 1850.

Died March 6, 1862.

George, Marquis of Tweeddale, K.T., 7th March 1862.

George, Marquis of Tweeddale, K.T., March 7, 1862.

Transferred to the 2nd Life Guards on September 9, 1863.

Major General Sir Duncan Alexander Cameron, K.C.B., 9th September 1863.

Major General Sir Duncan Alexander Cameron, K.C.B., September 9, 1863.

Sir Duncan Alexander Cameron, K.C.B., joined the Regiment in 1825 as Ensign,
and has never served in any other.—He was appointed Brigadier in

Sir Duncan Alexander Cameron, K.C.B., joined the Regiment in 1825 as Ensign,
and has never served in any other. He was appointed Brigadier in

Turkey, (local rank) on the24th October 1854.
Major-General, (local)5th October 1855.
Major-General, (local) in England,24th July 1856.
Major-General,25th March 1859.
Colonel of the 42d,9th Sept. 1863.
Lieutenant-General,1st May 1868.

He served throughout the Eastern campaign of 1854–1855; commanded the regiment at the battle of Alma, and the Highland Brigade at the battle of Balaklava, on the expedition to Kertch—Siege and fall of Sebastopol and assault on the outworks 18th June—Was appointed president of the Council of Education in 1857—Commander-in-chief in Scotland in 1860—Commander of the forces in New Zealand, with the local rank of Lieut.-General 1861, and of the Australian Colonies and New Zealand in 1863—Governor of The Royal Military College at Sandhurst in 1865, which he still holds (1873).

He served throughout the Eastern campaign from 1854 to 1855; commanded the regiment at the Battle of Alma, and the Highland Brigade at the Battle of Balaklava, during the expedition to Kertch—Siege and fall of Sebastopol and the assault on the outworks on June 18—Was appointed president of the Council of Education in 1857—Commander-in-Chief in Scotland in 1860—Commander of the forces in New Zealand, with the local rank of Lieutenant General in 1861, and of the Australian Colonies and New Zealand in 1863—Governor of The Royal Military College at Sandhurst in 1865, which he still holds (1873).

LIEUTENANT-COLONELS.

Lieutenant Colonels.

Sir Robert Munro, 25th October 1739.

Sir Robert Munro, October 25, 1739.

Promoted to Colonel of Ponsonby’s Regiment on June 17, 1745.

John Monroe, 17th July 1745.

John Monroe, July 17, 1745.

Died in 1749.

John Campbell, 24th May 1749.

John Campbell, May 24, 1749.

Promoted to Colonel of the 56th Foot on December 23, 1755.

Francis Grant, 17th December 1755.

Francis Grant, December 17, 1755.

Promoted to Colonel-Commandant of the 90th Regiment on February 19, 1762.

Gordon Graham, 9th July 1762.

Gordon Graham, July 9, 1762.

Retired December 12, 1770.

Thomas Græme, 12th December 1770.

Thomas Græme, December 12, 1770.

Retired September 7, 1771.

Thomas Stirling, 7th September 1771.

Thomas Stirling, September 7, 1771.

Promoted to the 71st Regiment on February 13, 1782.

Norman Macleod, 21st March 1780.

Norman Macleod, March 21, 1780.

Moved to the 73rd in 1786, which regiment was created from the second battalion of the 42nd Regiment.

Charles Graham, 28th April 1782.

Charles Graham, April 28, 1782.

Promoted to a regiment stationed in the West Indies on November 30, 1796.

William Dickson, 1st September 1795.

William Dickson, September 1, 1795.

Retired March 3, 1808.

James Stewart, 14th December 1796.

James Stewart, December 14, 1796.

Retired September 19, 1804.

James Stirling, 7th September 1804.

James Stirling, September 7, 1804.

Promoted to the rank of Major-General on June 4, 1814.

Robert Lord Blantyre, 19th September 1804.

Robert Lord Blantyre, September 19, 1804.

Transferred to half-pay, former Eighth Garrison Battalion, May 6, 1813.

John Farquharson, 3d March 1808.

John Farquharson, March 3, 1808.

Retired April 16, 1812.

Robert Macara, 16th April 1812.

Robert Macara, April 16, 1812.

Killed in action on June 16, 1815.

Sir George Leith, Bart, 6th May 1813.

Sir George Leith, Bart, May 6, 1813.

Put on Half-pay, December 25, 1814.

Robert Henry Dick, 18th June 1815.

Robert Henry Dick, June 18, 1815.

Transferred to half-pay on November 25, 1828.

Honourable Sir Charles Gordon, 25th November 1828.

Honourable Sir Charles Gordon, November 25, 1828.

William Middleton, 23d October 1835.

William Middleton, October 23, 1835.

George Johnstone, 23d August 1839.

George Johnstone, August 23, 1839.

Henry Earl of Uxbridge, 5th September 1843.

Henry, Earl of Uxbridge, September 5, 1843.

Duncan Alexander Cameron, 5th September 1843.

Duncan Alexander Cameron, September 5, 1843.

James Macdougall, 14th April 1846.

James Macdougall, April 14, 1846.

Charles Dunsmure, 15th February 1850.

Charles Dunsmure, February 15, 1850.

Thomas Tulloch, 9th March 1855.

Thomas Tulloch, March 9, 1855.

Alexander Cameron, 9th October 1855.

Alexander Cameron, October 9, 1855.

George Edward Thorold, 28th July 1857.

George Edward Thorold, July 28, 1857.

Frederick Green Wilkinson, 5th March 1858.

Frederick Green Wilkinson, March 5, 1858.

Edward Ramsden Priestley, 10th August 1858.

Edward Ramsden Priestley, August 10, 1858.

John Chetham M’Leod, 26th March 1868.

John Chetham M’Leod, March 26, 1868.


The Lieut.-Colonels from 1815 are also included in the overall alphabetical list.

MAJORS.

Degrees.

George Grant, 25th October 1739.

George Grant, October 25, 1739.

Died in 1742.

James Colquhoun, 24th June 1742.

James Colquhoun, June 24, 1742.

Retired in 1745.

Francis Grant, 1st October 1745.

Francis Grant, October 1, 1745.

Promoted on December 17, 1755.

Duncan Campbell, 17th December 1755.

Duncan Campbell, December 17, 1755.

Killed at Ticonderoga.

Gordon Graham, 17th July 1758.

Gordon Graham, July 17, 1758.

Promoted July 9, 1762.

John Reid, 1st August 1759.

John Reid, August 1, 1759.

Transferred to half-pay on February 10, 1770.

John M’Neil, 9th July 1762.

John M’Neil, July 9, 1762.

Passed away in 1762.

Allan Campbell, 15th August 1762.

Allan Campbell, August 15, 1762.

Put on half-pay due to the reduction of the regiment on March 18, 1763.

John Murray, 10th February 1770.

John Murray, February 10, 1770.

Retired March 31, 1770.

Thomas Græme, 31st March 1770.

Thomas Græme, March 31, 1770.

[438]Promoted December 12, 1770.

Thomas Stirling, 12th December 1770.

Thomas Stirling, December 12, 1770.

Promoted on September 7, 1771.

William Murray, 7th September 1771.

William Murray, September 7, 1771.

Promoted to the Twenty-seventh Regiment on October 5, 1777.

William Grant, 5th October 1777.

William Grant, October 5, 1777.

Retired August 25, 1778.

Charles Graham, 25th August 1778.

Charles Graham, August 25, 1778.

Promoted on April 28, 1782.

Patrick Graham, 21st March 1780.

Patrick Graham, March 21, 1780.

Died October 22, 1781.

Walter Home, 28th April 1782.

Walter Home, April 28, 1782.

Retired on March 16, 1791.

John Campbell, 23d October 1781.

John Campbell, October 23, 1781.

Died March 23, 1784.

Hay Macdowall, 24th March 1784.

Hay Macdowall, March 24, 1784.

Moved in 1786 to the Seventy-third, which was formed from the second battalion of the Forty-second Regiment.

George Dalrymple, 16th March 1791.

George Dalrymple, March 16, 1791.

Promoted to the Nineteenth Foot on December 31, 1794.

William Dickson, 14th January 1795.

William Dickson, January 14, 1795.

Promoted on September 1, 1795.

Robert Pigot Christie, 1st September 1795.

Robert Pigot Christie, September 1, 1795.

Died on June 23, 1796.

William Munro, 2d September 1795.

William Munro, September 2, 1795.

Promoted to Caithness Legion Fencibles on October 21, 1795.

James Stewart, 21st October 1795.

James Stewart, October 21, 1795.

Promoted on December 14, 1796.

Alexander Stewart, 24th June 1796.

Alexander Stewart, June 24, 1796.

Retired September 7, 1804.

James Stirling, 14th December 1796.

James Stirling, December 14, 1796.

Promoted on September 7, 1804.

John Farquharson, 9th July 1803.

John Farquharson, July 9, 1803.

Promoted March 3, 1808.

Archibald Argyll Campbell, 9th July 1803.

Archibald Argyll Campbell, July 9, 1803.

Died in February 1809.

Charles Macquarie, 7th September 1804.

Charles Macquarie, September 7, 1804.

Retired May 2, 1811.

James Grant, 7th September 1804.

James Grant, September 7, 1804.

Retired November 14, 1805.

Robert Macara, 14th November 1805.

Robert Macara, November 14, 1805.

Promoted on April 16, 1812.

Thomas Johnston, 3d March 1808.

Thomas Johnston, March 3, 1808.

Transferred to half-pay, Bradshaw’s Levy, July 14, 1808.

Robert Henry Dick, 14th July 1808.

Robert Henry Dick, July 14, 1808.

Promoted June 18, 1815.

Hamilton Rose, 9th February 1809.

Hamilton Rose, February 9, 1809.

Died in October 1811.

William Munro, 2d May 1811.

William Munro, May 2, 1811.

Transferred to half-pay, Royal Regiment of Malta, May 30, 1811.

William Cowell, 30th May 1811.

William Cowell, May 30, 1811.

Retired on April 8, 1826.

Maxwell Grant, 10th October 1811.

Maxwell Grant, October 10, 1811.

Placed on half-pay, December 25, 1814.

Robert Anstruther, 16th April 1812.

Robert Anstruther, April 16, 1812.

Put on half-pay, December 25, 1814.

Archibald Menzies, 18th June 1815.

Archibald Menzies, June 18, 1815.

James Brander, 8th April 1826.

James Brander, April 8, 1826.

William Middleton, 15th August 1826.

William Middleton, August 15, 1826.

John Malcolm, 25th December 1828.

John Malcolm, December 25, 1828.

Hugh Andrew Fraser, 3d December 1829.

Hugh Andrew Fraser, December 3, 1829.

George Johnstone, 4th May 1832.

George Johnstone, May 4, 1832.

James Macdougall, 23d October 1835.

James Macdougall, October 23, 1835.

Duncan Alexander Cameron, 23d August 1839.

Duncan Alexander Cameron, August 23, 1839.

Charles Dunsmure, 5th September 1843.

Charles Dunsmure, September 5, 1843.

Daniel Frazer, 14th April 1846.

Daniel Frazer, April 14, 1846.

George Burell Cumberland, 15th February 1850.

George Burell Cumberland, February 15, 1850.

Thomas Tulloch, 20th May 1853.

Thomas Tulloch, May 20, 1853.

John Cameron Macpherson, 29th December 1854.

John Cameron Macpherson, December 29, 1854.

The Honourable Robert Rollo, 5th January 1855.

The Honorable Robert Rollo, January 5, 1855.

Alexander Cameron, 24th April 1855.

Alexander Cameron, April 24, 1855.

Charles Murray, 10th August 1855.

Charles Murray, August 10, 1855.

Frederick Green Wilkinson, 9th October 1855.

Frederick Green Wilkinson, October 9, 1855.

Andrew Pitcairn, 12th September 1856.

Andrew Pitcairn, September 12, 1856.

Edward Ramsden Priestley, 17th July 1857.

Edward Ramsden Priestley, July 17, 1857.

John Chetham M’Leod, 16th March 1858.

John Chetham M’Leod, March 16, 1858.

John Drysdale, 10th August 1858.

John Drysdale, August 10, 1858.

Duncan Macpherson, 5th July 1865.

Duncan Macpherson, July 5, 1865.

Francis Cunningham Scott, 26th March 1868.

Francis Cunningham Scott, March 26, 1868.


The Majors from 1815 are also listed alphabetically.

PAYMASTERS.

Paymasters.

John Home, 21st March 1800—the first appointment of that rank to the Regiment.

John Home, March 21, 1800—the first person appointed to that rank in the Regiment.

Alexander Aitken, 25th December 1818.

Alexander Aitken, December 25, 1818.

Charles Wardell, 22d February 1821.

Charles Wardell, February 22, 1821.

Stephen Blake, 3d July 1828.

Stephen Blake, July 3, 1828.

William A. M’Dougall, 23d August 1833.

William A. M’Dougall, August 23, 1833.

John Wheatley, 12th October 1838.

John Wheatley, October 12, 1838.

James A. Bazalgette, 24th April 1855.

James A. Bazalgette, April 24, 1855.

Frank Samwell, 15th Dec. 1869.

Frank Samwell, Dec 15, 1869.

ADJUTANTS.

ASSISTANTS.

Gilbert Stewart, 25th October 1739.

Gilbert Stewart, October 25, 1739.

Lieut. James Grant, 26th June 1751.

Lieutenant James Grant, June 26, 1751.

Alexander Donaldson, March 20, 1759.
John Gregor, August 27, 1760.
William Gregor, October 22, 1761.
Duncan Cameron, October 6, 1762.
John M’Intosh, November 1, 1768.
Hugh Fraser, March 20, 1776.
Robert Leslie, (2nd Battalion), March 21, 1780.
John Farquharson, April 6, 1791.
John Fraser, October 5, 1795.
Simon Fraser, March 21, 1800.
James Walker, April 5, 1801.
Archibald Menzies, July 9, 1803.
James Hunter, September 28, 1804.
James Swanson, June 6, 1805.
John Innes (died at Orthes), December 8, 1808.
James White, June 8, 1809.
Colin M’Dougall, February 13, 1812.

Lieutenant James Young, from 18th March 1814.

Lieutenant James Young, from March 18, 1814.

Lieutenant James Robertson, 14th September 1815.

Lieutenant James Robertson, September 14, 1815.

Ensign (from Sergeant Major) William Duff, 14th April 1825.

Ensign (from Sergeant Major) William Duff, April 14, 1825.

Lieutenant William Dick Macfarlane, 16th July 1829.

Lieutenant William Dick Macfarlane, July 16, 1829.

Ensign (from Acting Sergeant-Major) John Wheatley, 20th July 1832.

Ensign (from Acting Sergeant-Major) John Wheatley, July 20, 1832.

Ensign Duncan Cameron, 30th October 1838.

Ensign Duncan Cameron, October 30, 1838.

Lieut. Atholl Wentworth Macdonald, 8th May 1840.

Lieut. Atholl Wentworth Macdonald, May 8, 1840.

Lieut. Archibald Colin Campbell, 31st March 1843.

Lieut. Archibald Colin Campbell, March 31, 1843.

Lieut. Thomas Robert Drummond Hay, 24th January 1845.

Lieutenant Thomas Robert Drummond Hay, January 24, 1845.

Lieutenant Andrew Pitcairn, 28th August 1846.

Lieutenant Andrew Pitcairn, August 28, 1846.

Lieut. William John Cunninghame, 9th March 1849.

Lieut. William John Cunninghame, March 9, 1849.

Ensign John Drysdale, 25th June 1852.

Ensign John Drysdale, June 25, 1852.

Ensign (from Quarter-Master) William Wood, 16th February 1855.

Ensign (from Quarter-Master) William Wood, February 16, 1855.

Lieutenant James Edmund Christie, 4th May 1863.

Lieutenant James Edmund Christie, May 4, 1863.

Andrew Gilbert Wauchope, 5th April 1870.

Andrew Gilbert Wauchope, April 5, 1870.


The Adjutants from 1814 are also in the alphabetical list.

QUARTERMASTERS FROM 1795.

Quartermasters since 1795.

David Rawlins, 5th October 1795.

David Rawlins, October 5, 1795.

Donald M’Intosh, 9th July 1803.

Donald M’Intosh, July 9, 1803.

Finlay King, from Sergt. Major, 31st December 1818.

Finlay King, from Sergeant Major, December 31, 1818.

Edward Patou, from Quarter-Master Sergt., 19th June 1840.

Edward Patou, from Quarter-Master Sergeant, June 19, 1840.

Charles Fraser, from Ensign, 28th August 1846.

Charles Fraser, from Ensign, August 28, 1846.

William Wood, from Sergeant-Major, 5th May 1854.

William Wood, from Sergeant Major, May 5, 1854.

Alexander M’Gregor, from Quarter-Master Sergeant, 25th May 1855.

Alexander M’Gregor, promoted from Quarter-Master Sergeant, May 25, 1855.

John Simpson, V.C. from Quarter-Master Sergeant, 7th October 1859.

John Simpson, V.C. from Quartermaster Sergeant, October 7, 1859.


Everyone, except for the first one, is included in the general alphabetical list.

SUCCESSION OF SURGEONS FROM 1800.

SURGEON LINEUP SINCE 1800.

Alexander Grant, 26th September 1795.

Alexander Grant, September 26, 1795.

Swinton Macleod, 9th July 1803.

Swinton Macleod, July 9, 1803.

Brinsley Nicholson, M.D., 15th November 1829.

Brinsley Nicholson, M.D., November 15, 1829.

James Paterson, M.D. 19th June 1835.

James Paterson, M.D. June 19, 1835.

James M’Gregor, 26th February 1841.

James M’Gregor, February 26, 1841.

John Gillespie Wood, M.D. 12th March 1852.

John Gillespie Wood, M.D. March 12, 1852.

John Sheldon Furlong, M.D. 9th February 1855.

John Sheldon Furlong, M.D. February 9, 1855.

James Edmund Clutterbuck, M.D. 14th June 1864.

James Edmund Clutterbuck, M.D. June 14, 1864.


Everyone, except the first, is included in the general alphabetical list.

SUCCESSION OF SERGEANT-MAJORS.

SERGEANT-MAJOR SUCCESSION.

Sergeant-Major James, was killed in action at Toulouse, 10th April 1814.

Sergeant-Major James was killed in action at Toulouse on April 10, 1814.

Sergeant-Major Perie, was killed in action at Quatre Bras (Waterloo), on the 16th June 1815.

Sergeant-Major Perie was killed in action at Quatre Bras (Waterloo) on June 16, 1815.

Finlay King, 16th June 1815, to Quarter-Master, 1818.

Finlay King, June 16, 1815, to Quarter-Master, 1818.

William Duff, 31st December 1818, to Adjutant, 1825.

William Duff, December 31, 1818, to Adjutant, 1825.

John Macdonald, 14th April 1825. Discharged to pension, 10th December 1834. Died the following year.

John Macdonald, April 14, 1825. Discharged to pension, December 10, 1834. Died the next year.

John Wheatley, appointed Acting, on the 15th November 1827; at the regiment (the Sergeant-Major being at the Depot), to Adjutant, 1832.

John Wheatley was appointed Acting on November 15, 1827; at the regiment (with the Sergeant-Major being at the Depot), to Adjutant in 1832.

Thomas Penny, acting with service companies, from 20th July 1832—Sergeant-Major, 11th December 1834. Discharged to Pension 1839. Died at Glasgow 15th February 1865.

Thomas Penny, working with service companies, from July 20, 1832—Sergeant-Major, December 11, 1834. Discharged with a pension in 1839. Died in Glasgow on February 15, 1865.

Charles Fraser, 12th December 1839, to Ensign, 1843.

Charles Fraser, December 12, 1839, to Ensign, 1843.

Alexander Geddes, appointed to Reserve Battalion 1st April 1843. Discharged to Pension 22d October 1851—appointed Quarter-Master of the Perth Militia 22d November 1856.

Alexander Geddes, assigned to Reserve Battalion on April 1, 1843. Discharged to Pension on October 22, 1851—appointed Quarter-Master of the Perth Militia on November 22, 1856.

John Drysdale, 5th September 1843, to Ensign, 1847.

John Drysdale, September 5, 1843, to Ensign, 1847.

James Ranken, 22d June 1847. Discharged to Pension 10th November 1853. Quarter-Master Argyll Militia 14th April 1869.

James Ranken, June 22, 1847. Discharged to Pension November 10, 1853. Quarter-Master Argyll Militia April 14, 1869.

William Wood, 11th November 1853, to Quarter-Master, 1854.

William Wood, November 11, 1853, to Quartermaster, 1854.

John Wilson, 5th May 1854, to Ensign, 1854.

John Wilson, May 5, 1854, to Ensign, 1854.

William Lawson, 10th August 1854, to Ensign, 1854.

William Lawson, August 10, 1854, to Ensign, 1854.

John Granger, 18th January 1855, to Lieutenant Land Transport Corps, 1855.

John Granger, January 18, 1855, to Lieutenant Land Transport Corps, 1855.

Peter White, 7th September 1855. Discharged to Pension 25th July 1865.

Peter White, September 7, 1855. Discharged to Pension July 25, 1865.

John Forbes, 26th July 1865.

John Forbes, July 26, 1865.


The Sergeant-Majors who were promoted to Officers are included in the overall alphabetical list.

LIST OF OFFICERS

LIST OF OFFICERS

Who have served in the 42d Royal Highlanders, “The Black Watch,” from the date of the Muster taken at Armagh on the 28th of May 1817, the day of marching in from Glasgow, for the period ended on the 24th of May up to the 31st of December 1872.[364] From Lieut.-Colonel Wheatley’s MS.

Who have served in the 42nd Royal Highlanders, “The Black Watch,” from the date of the muster taken at Armagh on May 28, 1817, the day they marched in from Glasgow, for the period ending on May 24 up to December 31, 1872.[364] From Lieut.-Colonel Wheatley’s MS.

Abercromby, Samuel Douglas, Lieut.—3d June 1842, Ensign. Died at Bermuda 16th May 1847.

Abercromby, Samuel Douglas, Lieut.—June 3, 1842, Ensign. Died in Bermuda May 16, 1847.

Ainslie, Montague, Ensign, 20th May 1843. Died at Gosport, 18th Oct. 1853.

Ainslie, Montague, Ensign, May 20, 1843. Died in Gosport, October 18, 1853.

Aitken, Alex., Paymaster, 25th Dec. 1818.—Half-pay 7th February 1821. Died at Brighton, 13th May 1871.

Aitken, Alex., Paymaster, December 25, 1818.—Half-pay February 7, 1821. Died in Brighton, May 13, 1871.

Aitken, Walker, Lieut.—3d Dec. 1861, Ensign—Lieut. 19th Dec. 1865.

Aitken, Walker, Lieutenant — December 3, 1861, Ensign — Lieutenant December 19, 1865.

Alexander, Sir James Edward, Major-General.—9th March 1832, Captain—Half-Pay 24th April 1838.

Alexander, Sir James Edward, Major-General.—9th March 1832, Captain—Half-Pay 24th April 1838.

Allan, Fife, Ensign 23d Sept. 1855. Retired 12th Dec. 1856.

Allan, Fife, Ensign September 23, 1855. Retired December 12, 1856.

Baird, William, Bt.-Major.—17th Nov. 1854, Ensign—Captain 22d May 1857—Bt.-Major 5th July 1872.

Baird, William, Bt.-Major.—November 17, 1854, Ensign—Captain May 22, 1857—Bt.-Major July 5, 1872.

Balfour, James William, Captain.—2nd March 1847, Ensign. On Reduction to 89th, Lieut. Retired Captain from 7th Dragoon Guards 16th June 1857.

Balfour, James William, Captain.—2nd March 1847, Ensign. When reduced to the 89th, Lieutenant. Retired as Captain from the 7th Dragoon Guards on 16th June 1857.

Balguy, Charles Yelverton.—24th Feb. 1854, Captain from 41st. Retired 24th April 1855.

Balguy, Charles Yelverton.—Feb. 24, 1854, Captain from the 41st. Retired April 24, 1855.

Barnett, John Osborne, Lieut.—16th Nov. 1841, Ensign. Retired 12th Nov. 1847.

Barnett, John Osborne, Lt.—16th Nov. 1841, Ensign. Retired 12th Nov. 1847.

Bayly, Richard Kerr, Captain.—16th Mar. 1855, Ensign—Captain 5th July 1865.

Bayly, Richard Kerr, Captain.—16th Mar. 1855, Ensign—Captain 5th July 1865.

Bazalgette, James Arnold.—24th April 1855, Paymaster.—Half-pay—1869.

Bazalgette, James Arnold.—April 24, 1855, Paymaster.—Retired salary—1869.

Beales, William, Lieut.-Colonel.—24th April 1838, Captain—To Half-Pay 30th August 1844, Captain. Died at St Heliers, Jersey, on retired full pay, 23d April 1868.

Beales, William, Lieut.-Colonel.—April 24, 1838, Captain—On Half-Pay August 30, 1844, Captain. Died in St. Heliers, Jersey, on retired full pay, April 23, 1868.

Bedingfield, William.—9th Dec. 1862, Ensign from 58th Regiment—To 7th Hussars, Cornet, 22d Nov. 1864.

Bedingfield, William.—December 9, 1862, Ensign from the 58th Regiment—To the 7th Hussars, Cornet, November 22, 1864.

Bennett, William Henry.—27th May 1853, Lieut. from 30th Regiment. Retired 11th May 1855.

Bennett, William Henry.—May 27, 1853, Lieutenant from 30th Regiment. Retired May 11, 1855.

Berwick, William Alex., Lieut.—17th Feb. 1869, Ensign from 16th Foot.—Lieut. 28th Oct. 1871.

Berwick, William Alex., Lt.—Feb. 17, 1869, Ensign from 16th Foot.—Lt. Oct. 28, 1871.

Bethune, Alex, (of Blebo), Lieut.—20th May 1842, Ensign. Retired 2d March 1847.

Bethune, Alex, (of Blebo), Lieut.—May 20, 1842, Ensign. Retired March 2, 1847.

Black, Wilsone, Major.—11th August 1854, Ensign—Half-pay on reduction, 9th Jan. 1857—To 6th Foot 17th Nov. 1857—Brevet-Major 14th April 1873.

Black, Wilsone, Major.—August 11, 1854, Ensign—on half-pay due to reduction, January 9, 1857—assigned to the 6th Foot November 17, 1857—promoted to Brevet-Major April 14, 1873.

Blake, Stephen, Paymaster.—3d July 1828, Paymaster—Exchanged to 7th Fusiliers 23d Aug. 1833. Died Paymaster of the 93d at Dublin, 5th Oct. 1848.

Blake, Stephen, Paymaster.—July 3, 1828, Paymaster—Transferred to the 7th Fusiliers August 23, 1833. Died as Paymaster of the 93rd in Dublin, October 5, 1848.

Borrowes, Peter Robert.—2d Sept. 1845, Lieut, from 13th Foot. Retired 16th June 1848. Died in Dublin 1854.

Borrowes, Peter Robert.—2nd Sept. 1845, Lieutenant, from 13th Foot. Retired 16th June 1848. Died in Dublin 1854.

Bosworth, Percie Mackie, Lieut.—23d March 1855, Ensign—Lieut. 2d Oct. 1855. Died at Nynee, India, 19th June 1858.

Bosworth, Percie Mackie, Lieutenant—March 23, 1855, Ensign—Lieutenant October 2, 1855. Died in Nynee, India, June 19, 1858.

Boyle, Robert, Captain.—5th April 1806, Ensign—Half-Pay 31st May 1821. Died in London 11th July 1821.

Boyle, Robert, Captain.—April 5, 1806, Ensign—Half-Pay May 31, 1821. Died in London July 11, 1821.

Bramly, Alfred Jennings, Lieut.—15th March 1855, Ensign—Lieut. 2d Oct. 1855. Killed in action at Rooyah, India, 15th April 1858.

Bramly, Alfred Jennings, Lieut.—March 15, 1855, Ensign—Lieut. October 2, 1855. Killed in action at Rooyah, India, April 15, 1858.

Bramly, Henry Jennings, Lieut.—30th Dec. 1859, Ensign. Retired Lieut. 3d March 1865. Died at Tunbridge Wells 19th Feb. 1870.

Bramly, Henry Jennings, Lieut.—30th Dec. 1859, Ensign. Retired Lieut. 3rd March 1865. Died at Tunbridge Wells 19th Feb. 1870.

Brander, James, Major.—14th Dec. 1809, Ensign—To Half-pay, Lieut.-Colonel, 15th Aug. 1826. Died at Pitgaveny House, Elgin, 23d March 1854.

Brander, James, Major.—14th Dec. 1809, Ensign—To Half-pay, Lieut.-Colonel, 15th Aug. 1826. Died at Pitgaveny House, Elgin, 23rd March 1854.

Brereton, Robert, Captain.—8th Dec. 1825, Captain, to Half-pay 9th March 1832. Retired 12th May 1842.—Dead.

Brereton, Robert, Captain.—Dec 8, 1825, Captain, on Half-pay March 9, 1832. Retired May 12, 1842.—Deceased.

Brickenden, Richard H. Lambert, Lieut.—18th July 1865, Ensign—Lieut. 11th Jan. 1867.

Brickenden, Richard H. Lambert, Lieut.—July 18, 1865, Ensign—Lieut. January 11, 1867.

Brooke, Henry, Ensign.—5th Aug. 1859. Retired 9th Dec. 1862.

Brooke, Henry, Ensign.—Aug 5, 1859. Retired Dec 9, 1862.

Brophy, N. Winsland, Lieut.—30th Jan. 1866, Ensign from 6th Regiment—Lieut. 17th March 1869.

Brophy, N. Winsland, Lieutenant—January 30, 1866, Ensign from the 6th Regiment—Lieutenant March 17, 1869.

Cameron, Alexander, Lieut.-Colonel.—24th Feb. 1832, Ensign. Died Lieut.-Colonel Commanding at Bareilly, India, 9th Aug. 1858.

Cameron, Alexander, Lieutenant Colonel.—Feb 24, 1832, Ensign. Died Lieutenant Colonel Commanding at Bareilly, India, Aug 9, 1858.

Cameron, Duncan (of Inverailort), Lieut.—23d Oct. 1835, Ensign. Retired 8th May 1840.

Cameron, Duncan (of Inverailort), Lieutenant—October 23, 1835, Ensign. Retired May 8, 1840.

Cameron, Sir Duncan Alexander, Lieut.-General.—8th April 1825, Ensign—In the Regiment until promoted to Major-General in 1855—Colonel of the Regiment 9th Sept. 1863.

Cameron, Sir Duncan Alexander, Lieut.-General.—April 8, 1825, Ensign—In the Regiment until promoted to Major-General in 1855—Colonel of the Regiment September 9, 1863.

Cameron, Wm. Gordon, C.B., Colonel.—24th May 1844, Ensign—To Grenadier Guards, Lieut. 12th May 1847—4th Foot, Major, 23d Oct. 1857—Lieut.-Colonel 1st April 1873.

Cameron, Wm. Gordon, C.B., Colonel.—May 24, 1844, Ensign—To Grenadier Guards, Lieut. May 12, 1847—4th Foot, Major, October 23, 1857—Lieut.-Colonel April 1, 1873.

Campbell, Archibald (of Glendaruel), Captain.—26th Nov. 1825, Ensign. Retired Captain 6th March 1840.

Campbell, Archibald (of Glendaruel), Captain.—November 26, 1825, Ensign. Retired as Captain on March 6, 1840.

Campbell, Arch. Colin (Renton), Brevet-Major.—24th Feb. 1837, Ensign. Retired Captain and Brevet-Major 7th Sept. 1855. Died at Mordington House, Berwickshire, 23d Nov. 1866.

Campbell, Arch. Colin (Renton), Brevet-Major.—24th Feb. 1837, Ensign. Retired Captain and Brevet-Major 7th Sept. 1855. Died at Mordington House, Berwickshire, 23rd Nov. 1866.

Campbell, Colin (Southhall family), Lieut.—8th April 1826, Ensign. Retired Lieut. 27th Sept. 1839. Died at Auchan, Isle of Man, 10th Oct. 1859.

Campbell, Colin (Southhall family), Lieut.—April 8, 1826, Ensign. Retired Lieut. September 27, 1839. Died at Auchan, Isle of Man, October 10, 1859.

Campbell, Colin George (of Stonefield), Lieut.—31st Dec. 1829, Ensign. Retired Lieut. 24th April 1838.

Campbell, Colin George (of Stonefield), Lieutenant—31st Dec. 1829, Ensign. Retired Lieutenant 24th April 1838.

Campbell, Farquhard (of Aros), Captain.—30th Nov. 1838, Ensign. Retired Captain 26th Oct. 1849.

Campbell, Farquhard (of Aros), Captain.—November 30, 1838, Ensign. Retired as Captain on October 26, 1849.

Campbell, George Frederick, Lieut.—11th Jan. 1867, Ensign—Lieut. 25th March 1871, to 51st Regiment 31st Oct. 1871.

Campbell, George Frederick, Lieutenant—January 11, 1867, Ensign—Lieutenant March 25, 1871, to 51st Regiment October 31, 1871.

Campbell, John, Colonel.—3d Dec. 1807, Captain from 35th—Half-pay Major and Brevet Lieut.-Colonel 22d April 1826. Died at Marseilles, 31st March 1841.

Campbell, John, Colonel.—3rd Dec. 1807, Captain from 35th—Half-pay Major and Brevet Lieutenant Colonel 22nd April 1826. Died in Marseilles, 31st March 1841.

Campbell, John Charles, M. B.—29th March 1861, Assistant-Surgeon, from 4th Hussars—To Half-pay 2d July 1861.

Campbell, John Charles, M. B.—March 29, 1861, Assistant Surgeon, from the 4th Hussars—To Half-pay July 2, 1861.

Campbell, John Gordon, Captain.—17th Nov. 1848. Ensign. Retired 9th May 1856. Died at Peebles 30th Nov. 1865.

Campbell, John Gordon, Captain.—November 17, 1848. Ensign. Retired May 9, 1856. Died in Peebles, November 30, 1865.

Campbell, Patrick, Captain.—24th Aug. 1815, Ensign—To Half-pay 3d Sept. 1829. Died at Ford near Dalkeith, 24th Feb. 1856.

Campbell, Patrick, Captain.—Aug. 24, 1815, Ensign—To Half-pay Sept. 3, 1829. Died at Ford near Dalkeith, Feb. 24, 1856.

Ceely, Arthur James, Lieut.—10th Aug. 1855, Ensign—Lieut. 20th June 1858. Died at Point de Galle, Ceylon, Sick from India, 29th Dec. 1866.

Ceely, Arthur James, Lieutenant—August 10, 1855, Ensign—Lieutenant June 20, 1858. Died at Point de Galle, Ceylon, after being ill from India, December 29, 1866.

Chawner, Edward Hoare, Captain.—9th June 1825, Ensign—Exchanged to 4th Dragoon Guards, Lieut.—Half-pay, Captain, 7th Sept. 1832. Died 23d Nov. 1868.

Chawner, Edward Hoare, Captain.—June 9, 1825, Ensign—Transferred to the 4th Dragoon Guards, Lieutenant.—On half-pay, Captain, September 7, 1832. Died November 23, 1868.

Childers, William, Captain.—5th June 1826, Captain. Retired 14th Sept. 1832. Died at St Heliers, Jersey, 28th Feb. 1861.

Childers, William, Captain.—June 5, 1826, Captain. Retired September 14, 1832. Died in St Heliers, Jersey, February 28, 1861.

Chisholm, Arch. Macra, Captain.—17th April 1842, Ensign. Retired Captain 6th April 1855.

Chisholm, Arch. Macra, Captain.—April 17, 1842, Ensign. Retired Captain April 6, 1855.

Chisholm, Donald, Captain.—10th Oct. 1805, Lieut. from 30th—To 4th Veteran Battalion, Captain, 24th Feb. 1820. Died at Portobello, Edinburgh, 21st Aug. 1853.

Chisholm, Donald, Captain.—10th Oct. 1805, Lieut. from 30th—To 4th Veteran Battalion, Captain, 24th Feb. 1820. Died at Portobello, Edinburgh, 21st Aug. 1853.

Christie, James Edmund, Captain.—10th Aug. 1855, Ensign—Captain, Half-pay 1st April 1870.

Christie, James Edmund, Captain.—10th Aug. 1855, Ensign—Captain, Half-pay 1st April 1870.

Clark, James, Ensign.—26th Aug. 1819, Ensign—To Half-Pay 2d Sept. 1824. Died 12th Dec. 1838.

Clark, James, Ensign.—August 26, 1819, Ensign—To Half-Pay September 2, 1824. Died December 12, 1838.

Clarke, Alfred T. Stafford, M.D. 8th Aug. 1862, Assistant-Surgeon, from Staff—To Royal Artillery, 20th Sept. 1864.

Clarke, Alfred T. Stafford, M.D. August 8, 1862, Assistant Surgeon, from Staff—To Royal Artillery, September 20, 1864.

Clarke, Charles Christopher, Lieut.—2d Aug. 1815, Ensign—To Half-Pay 1st Nov. 1827. Died in the 33d Regiment in Jamaica, 23d Sept. 1831.

Clarke, Charles Christopher, Lieut.—2nd Aug. 1815, Ensign—On Half-Pay 1st Nov. 1827. Died in the 33rd Regiment in Jamaica, 23rd Sept. 1831.

Clavering, Ernest, F.G. Lieut.—15th April 1842, Ensign. Retired 6th July 1849. Died in Edinburgh 9th Aug. 1852.

Clavering, Ernest, F.G. Lieut.—April 15, 1842, Ensign. Retired July 6, 1849. Died in Edinburgh August 9, 1852.

Clutterbuck, James Edward, M.D.—14th June 1864, Surgeon from Staff—Surgeon-Major, 22d Dec. 1868.

Clutterbuck, James Edward, M.D.—June 14, 1864, Surgeon from Staff—Surgeon-Major, December 22, 1868.

Cockburn, George William, Captain.—23d Feb. 1855, Ensign—Captain 24th March 1863—Exchanged to 83d, 28th Jan. 1870. Retired 30th Nov. 1870.

Cockburn, George William, Captain.—Feb. 23, 1855, Ensign—Captain March 24, 1863—Transferred to 83rd, Jan. 28, 1870. Retired Nov. 30, 1870.

Cockburn, Thomas Hugh, Lieut.-Colonel.—6th March 1840, Ensign—Exchanged Captain to 43d—Half-Pay Major 29th May 1863. Retired with rank of Lieut.-Colonel 18th April 1865.

Cockburn, Thomas Hugh, Lieutenant Colonel.—6th March 1840, Ensign—Transferred to Captain of the 43rd—Half-Pay Major 29th May 1863. Retired with the rank of Lieutenant Colonel 18th April 1865.

Coleridge, Francis George, Captain.—11th Jan. 1856. Ensign—Lieut. in 25th 13th Dec. 1859. Retired as Captain 28th June 1871.

Coleridge, Francis George, Captain.—Jan 11, 1856. Ensign—Lieutenant in 25th Dec 13, 1859. Retired as Captain June 28, 1871.

Colquhoun, Alan John, Lieut.—15th Oct. 1861.—Ensign, from Cornet 16th Lancers—Lieut. 13th Nov. 1865. Retired 23d Jan. 1869.

Colquhoun, Alan John, Lieutenant—October 15, 1861—Ensign, from Cornet 16th Lancers—Lieutenant November 13, 1865. Retired January 23, 1869.

Cooper, Egbert William, Captain.—From 2d West India Regiment, 30th July 1869.

Cooper, Egbert William, Captain.—From 2nd West India Regiment, July 30, 1869.

Coveny, Robert Charles, Lieut.—2d Sept. 1862, Ensign—from 23d Regiment, Lieut. 30th Jan. 1866.

Coveny, Robert Charles, Lieutenant—September 2, 1862, Ensign—from the 23rd Regiment, Lieutenant January 30, 1866.

Cowell, William, Major from H. P., and Brevet Lieut.-Colonel—30th May 1811, Major. Retired 8th April 1826. Died at Portarlington, Ireland, 29th May 1847.

Cowell, William, Major from H. P., and Brevet Lieut.-Colonel—May 30, 1811, Major. Retired April 8, 1826. Died in Portarlington, Ireland, May 29, 1847.

Creagh, A. Michael. Lieut.—16th April 1861, Ensign from 58th—Lieut. 3d March 1865.

Creagh, A. Michael. Lieutenant—April 16, 1861, Ensign from 58th—Lieutenant March 3, 1865.

Crompton, William Henry, (Now Crompton-Stansfield), Lieut.-Colonel.—17th Aug. 1854, Ensign—To[441] Half-Pay Captain on reduction 7th Nov. 1856—11th Foot 9th Jan. 1858—Lieut.-Colonel, 22d July 1871.

Crompton, William Henry, (Now Crompton-Stansfield), Lieutenant Colonel.—August 17, 1854, Ensign—To[441] Half-Pay Captain on reduction November 7, 1856—11th Foot January 9, 1858—Lieutenant Colonel, July 22, 1871.

Crosse, Robert Legh, 18th June 1861, Ensign.—To 52d, 3d Dec. 1861.

Crosse, Robert Legh, June 18, 1861, Ensign.—To 52nd, December 3, 1861.

Cumberland, George Bentinck Macleod, Lieut.—22d Nov. 1864, Ensign—Lieut. 29th Dec. 1866.

Cumberland, George Bentinck Macleod, Lieutenant—November 22, 1864, Ensign—Lieutenant December 29, 1866.

Cumberland, George Barrel, Major.—28th May 1829, Lieut. Retired Major 5th Jan. 1855. Died at Wolvers Dean, Andover, 22d May 1865.

Cumberland, George Barrel, Major.—May 28, 1829, Lieutenant Retired Major January 5, 1855. Died at Wolvers Dean, Andover, May 22, 1865.

Cumming, Alex. Ensign.—17th July 1814, Ensign—To Half-Pay, 26th Aug. 1819. Died Jan. 1853.

Cumming, Alex. Ensign.—July 17, 1814, Ensign—To Half-Pay, August 26, 1819. Died January 1853.

Cunninghame, Robert Campbell, Captain.—29th Aug. 1846, Ensign. Sent from the Crimea. Died at Malta, 5th Sept. 1855.

Cunninghame, Robert Campbell, Captain.—August 29, 1846, Ensign. Returned from the Crimea. Died in Malta, September 5, 1855.

Cunninghame, William John, Lieut.—25th Oct. 1844, Ensign. Died at Halifax on sick leave from Bermuda, 21st June 1850.

Cunninghame, William John, Lieut.—25th Oct. 1844, Ensign. Died in Halifax while on sick leave from Bermuda, 21st June 1850.

Daniel, John Hinton—22d May 1846, Captain from 49th. Retired 23d July 1852. Died in London 8th May 1863.

Daniel, John Hinton—May 22, 1846, Captain from the 49th. Retired July 23, 1852. Died in London May 8, 1863.

Davidson, Wm. Alex., M.D., Surgeon.—28th March 1854, Assistant Surgeon—To 1st Royal Dragoons 31st July 1855.

Davidson, Wm. Alex., M.D., Surgeon.—March 28, 1854, Assistant Surgeon—To 1st Royal Dragoons July 31, 1855.

Dawson, Charles, M.D.—9th Oct. 1840, Assistant-Surgeon—To Surgeon into the 54th, 9th Oct. 1846. Died at Antigua, West Indies, 13th Nov. 1849.

Dawson, Charles, M.D.—Oct 9, 1840, Assistant Surgeon—Promoted to Surgeon in the 54th, Oct 9, 1846. Died in Antigua, West Indies, Nov 13, 1849.

Dempster, James, M.D., Surgeon.—14th April 1825, Assistant Surgeon—To 94th Surgeon 27th Sept. 1827.

Dempster, James, M.D., Surgeon.—April 14, 1825, Assistant Surgeon—To 94th Surgeon September 27, 1827.

Dick, Sir Robert Henry, Major-General,—22d Nov. 1800, Ensign—Half-Pay Colonel, 25th Nov. 1828—Killed in action at Sobraon, 10th Feb. 1846.

Dick, Sir Robert Henry, Major-General—November 22, 1800, Ensign—Half-Pay Colonel, November 25, 1828—Killed in action at Sobraon, February 10, 1846.

Douglas, Arthur Henry Johnstone—27th Nov. 1866, Ensign. Retired 23d July 1869.

Douglas, Arthur Henry Johnstone—November 27, 1866, Ensign. Retired July 23, 1869.

Douglas, Charles.—23d March 1855, Lieutenant from Canadian Rifles. Died of wounds at Rooyah, India, 17th April 1858.

Douglas, Charles.—March 23, 1855, Lieutenant from Canadian Rifles. Died from wounds in Rooyah, India, April 17, 1858.

Douglas, Henry Sholto, Captain.—31st May 1839, Ensign. Retired Captain 17th Nov. 1838.

Douglas, Henry Sholto, Captain.—May 31, 1839, Ensign. Retired Captain November 17, 1838.

Douglas, Sir James, General.—10th April 1850, Colonel. Died at Clifton, 6th March 1862.

Douglas, Sir James, General.—April 10, 1850, Colonel. Died at Clifton, March 6, 1862.

Douglas, William, Lieut.—1st Nov. 1827, Lieut.—Retired 20th July 1832.—Dead.

Douglas, William, Lieutenant—Nov. 1, 1827, Lieutenant—Retired July 20, 1832.—Deceased.

Drake, John Allat, 18th July 1865, Lieut.—from Bengal Staff Corps. Retired 9th Nov. 1866.

Drake, John Allat, July 18, 1865, Lieut.—from Bengal Staff Corps. Retired November 9, 1866.

Drummond, Henry Maurice, Colonel, (now Drummond Hay) of Seggieden.—4th Dec. 1832, Ensign.—Retired Captain, 8th June 1852.—Lieut.-Colonel, Royal Perth Rifles, 5th Nov. 1855. Retired with the rank of Colonel, 21st Nov. 1870.

Drummond, Henry Maurice, Colonel (now Drummond Hay) of Seggieden.—4th Dec. 1832, Ensign.—Retired Captain, 8th June 1852.—Lieutenant Colonel, Royal Perth Rifles, 5th Nov. 1855. Retired with the rank of Colonel, 21st Nov. 1870.

Drummond, Malcolm, (Viscount Forth), 4th Nov. 1853, Ensign. Retired 17th Nov. 1854. Died at Gloucester 8th Oct. 1861.

Drummond, Malcolm, (Viscount Forth), Nov. 4, 1853, Ensign. Retired Nov. 17, 1854. Died in Gloucester Oct. 8, 1861.

Drysdale, John, Brevet Lieut.-Colonel.—Joined the Regiment 28th June 1836—Ensign from Sergeant-Major, 22d June 1847—Major 10th Aug. 1858.—Brevet Lieut.-Colonel on the day that he died, viz, 4th July 1865, at Uphall, near Edinburgh, on sick leave from India.

Drysdale, John, Brevet Lieutenant Colonel.—Joined the Regiment on June 28, 1836—Promoted from Sergeant-Major to Ensign on June 22, 1847—Became Major on August 10, 1858.—Earned the title of Brevet Lieutenant Colonel on the day he passed away, July 4, 1865, in Uphall, near Edinburgh, while on sick leave from India.

Duff, William, Lieut.—Joined the Regiment 16th Aug. 1806—Ensign and Adjutant from Sergeant-Major 14th April 1825.—To Half-pay 16th July 1829. Died at Ayr 8th Oct. 1833.

Duff, William, Lieutenant—Joined the Regiment on August 16, 1806—Promoted to Ensign and Adjutant from Sergeant-Major on April 14, 1825.—Placed on Half-pay on July 16, 1829. Died in Ayr on October 8, 1833.

Dunbar, Alex., Lieut.—25th July 1807, Ensign,—To Half-pay 3d March 1825. Died at Inverness, 15th Feb. 1832.

Dunbar, Alex., Lieut.—July 25, 1807, Ensign,—To half-pay March 3, 1825. Died in Inverness, February 15, 1832.

Dunbar, Sir Frederick Wm., Bart.—24th April 1838, Ensign. Retired 10th Jan. 1840. Died Dec. 1841

Dunbar, Sir Frederick Wm., Bart.—April 24, 1838, Ensign. Retired January 10, 1840. Died December 1841

Dunbar, Rothes Lennox, Captain.—13th May 1854, Ensign. Retired Captain 7th Sept. 1856. Died in London, 31st Jan. 1857.

Dunbar, Rothes Lennox, Captain.—May 13, 1854, Ensign. Retired Captain September 7, 1856. Died in London, January 31, 1857.

Dunsmure, Charles, Lieut.-Colonel.—9th April 1825, Ensign—Reduced Lieut.-Colonel 1st April 1850, with the Reserve Battalion. Retired 8th June 1852.

Dunsmure, Charles, Lieutenant Colonel.—April 9, 1825, Ensign—Promoted to Lieutenant Colonel April 1, 1850, with the Reserve Battalion. Retired June 8, 1852.

Dundas, Charles Whitely Dean, Lieut.—25th Dec. 1828, Ensign—To Coldstream Guards, 3d Aug. 1830. Retired 21st April 1837. Died at Edinburgh, 11th April 1856.

Dundas, Charles Whitely Dean, Lieut.—25th Dec. 1828, Ensign—To Coldstream Guards, 3rd Aug. 1830. Retired 21st April 1837. Died in Edinburgh, 11th April 1856.

Eden, Charles John, Lieut.—20th Oct. 1865, Ensign from the 30th—Lieut. 23d March 1867.

Eden, Charles John, Lt.—October 20, 1865, Ensign from the 30th—Lt. March 23, 1867.

Elgin, Edward Arthur, Lieut.—from 17th Foot, 10th July 1860. Died at Agra, 28th July 1861.

Elgin, Edward Arthur, Lieutenant—from the 17th Foot, July 10, 1860. Died in Agra, July 28, 1861.

Fairlie, William, Lieut.—22d June 1815, Ensign—Half-pay 10th Sept. 1819. Died 18th May 1824.

Fairlie, William, Lt.—June 22, 1815, Ensign—Half-pay September 10, 1819. Died May 18, 1824.

Farquharson, Francis Edward Henry, V.C. Captain.—19th Jan. 1855, Ensign—Captain 28th June 1862.

Farquharson, Francis Edward Henry, V.C. Captain.—Jan. 19, 1855, Ensign—Captain June 28, 1862.

Feilden, Henry Wemys, Lieut.—1st Feb. 1856, Ensign. Retired Lieut. 27th Sept. 1861.

Feilden, Henry Wemys, Lieutenant—1st Feb. 1856, Ensign. Retired Lieutenant 27th Sept. 1861.

Ferguson, Adam, Captain.—18th Aug. 1854, Ensign.—Captain 1st May 1857. Died in India, 11th Sept. 1865.

Ferguson, Adam, Captain.—Aug. 18, 1854, Ensign.—Captain May 1, 1857. Died in India, Sept. 11, 1865.

Fergusson, James Muir (of Middlehaugh). Lieut.—9th Nov. 1826, Ensign. Retired Lieut. 29th May 1839. Died at Perth, 20th May 1867.

Fergusson, James Muir (of Middlehaugh). Lieut.—9th Nov. 1826, Ensign. Retired Lieut. 29th May 1839. Died at Perth, 20th May 1867.

Fletcher, Duncan Downie—2d April 1851, Ensign. Retired 6th May 1853. Died at Killarney, 20th May 1855.

Fletcher, Duncan Downie—April 2, 1851, Ensign. Retired May 6, 1853. Died in Killarney, May 20, 1855.

Foley, H.R. Stanhope, Lieut.—14th June 1864, Ensign—Lieut. 9th Nov. 1866. Retired 16th March 1869.

Foley, H.R. Stanhope, Lieut.—June 14, 1864, Ensign—Lieut. November 9, 1866. Retired March 16, 1869.

Fraser, Alex., Captain.—26th May 1803, Ensign—Half-Pay 8th Dec. 1825. Died in Edinburgh, 24th June 1835.

Fraser, Alex., Captain.—May 26, 1803, Ensign—Inactive Duty December 8, 1825. Died in Edinburgh, June 24, 1835.

Fraser, Charles, Captain.—Joined the Regiment 21st April 1813—From Sergeant-Major, Ensign 5th Sept. 1843—Quarter-Master, 28th Aug. 1846—Reduced with Reserve Battalion, 1st April 1850, appointed to 49th—To Half-Pay with the rank of Captain.—30th June 1854.

Fraser, Charles, Captain.—Joined the Regiment on April 21, 1813—From Sergeant-Major, promoted to Ensign on September 5, 1843—Quarter-Master on August 28, 1846—Reduced with the Reserve Battalion on April 1, 1850, and assigned to the 49th—To Half-Pay with the rank of Captain on June 30, 1854.

Fraser, George, Captain.—6th July 1849, Ensign. Died in India, Captain 27th June 1862.

Fraser, George, Captain.—July 6, 1849, Ensign. Died in India, Captain June 27, 1862.

Fraser, The Hon. Henry Thomas, Lieut.-Colonel.—10th April 1858, Ensign—To Scots Fusilier Guards, 24th June 1859.

Fraser, Hon. Henry Thomas, Lieutenant Colonel.—April 10, 1858, Ensign—To Scots Fusilier Guards, June 24, 1859.

Fraser, Hugh Andrew, Major.—25th April 1806, Ensign—Half-pay, 4th May 1832. Died at Maidstone, Kent, 3d May 1855.

Fraser, Hugh Andrew, Major.—April 25, 1806, Ensign—Half-pay, May 4, 1832. Died in Maidstone, Kent, May 3, 1855.

Fraser, William Thomas, Lieut.—1st May 1855, Ensign—Lieut. 14th Dec. 1855. Retired 9th April 1861.

Fraser, William Thomas, Lieutenant—1st May 1855, Ensign—Lieutenant 14th Dec. 1855. Retired 9th April 1861.

Frazer, Daniel, Colonel.—27th Dec. 1827, Captain from H. P. Retired on full-pay, Major and Brevet Lieut.-Colonel. Died Colonel at Feversham Rectory, Newport Pagnel, Bucks, 12th July 1868.

Frazer, Daniel, Colonel.—December 27, 1827, Captain from H. P. Retired on full pay, Major and Brevet Lieut.-Colonel. Died as Colonel at Feversham Rectory, Newport Pagnel, Bucks, July 12, 1868.

Frazer, Rowland Aynsworth (son of Col. Daniel Frazer). Captain.—14th April 1846, Ensign. Killed before Sebastopol, 17th July 1855.

Frazer, Rowland Aynsworth (son of Col. Daniel Frazer). Captain.—April 14, 1846, Ensign. Killed in action before Sebastopol, July 17, 1855.

Furlong, John Sheldon, M.D. Surgeon-Major.—9th Feb. 1855, Surgeon from 39th—To 6th Dragoons, 14th June 1864.

Furlong, John Sheldon, M.D. Major Surgeon.—9th Feb. 1855, Surgeon from 39th—To 6th Dragoons, 14th June 1864.

Furse, George Armand, Captain.—29th March 1855, Ensign.—Captain 12th Sept. 1865.

Furse, George Armand, Captain.—March 29, 1855, Ensign.—Captain September 12, 1865.

Fyfe, Laurence, Captain.—10th Oct. 1817, Ensign—Exchanged to 17th Foot, 10th Aug. 1838. Retired from Half-pay 22d Nov. 1842.

Fyfe, Laurence, Captain.—Oct 10, 1817, Ensign—Transferred to 17th Foot, Aug 10, 1838. Retired from Half-pay Nov 22, 1842.

Gartshore, John Murray,(of Ravelston), Captain—7th Dec. 1826. Retired 30th March 1838.

Gartshore, John Murray (of Ravelston), Captain—Dec. 7, 1826. Retired March 30, 1838.

Gisborne, Henry Francis, Assistant-Surgeon—15th Jan. 1827, Assistant-Surgeon. Resigned 27th Nov. 1828.

Gisborne, Henry Francis, Assistant-Surgeon—Jan 15, 1827, Assistant-Surgeon. Resigned Nov 27, 1828.

Goldie, Mark Wilkes.—27th Aug. 1844, Captain from 22d. Retired 3d Nov. 1846.

Goldie, Mark Wilkes.—August 27, 1844, Captain from 22nd. Retired November 3, 1846.

Gordon, Lord Cecil, Captain.—10th Aug. 1838, Captain from 17th. Retired 4th Nov. 1841.

Gordon, Lord Cecil, Captain.—August 10, 1838, Captain from the 17th. Retired November 4, 1841.

Gordon, The Hon. Sir Charles, Lieut.-Colonel.—From H. P. 93d, 25th Nov. 1828. Died at Geneva, when on leave from Corfu. 30th Sept. 1835.

Gordon, The Hon. Sir Charles, Lieut.-Colonel.—From H. P. 93d, November 25, 1828. Died in Geneva while on leave from Corfu. September 30, 1835.

Gordon, George, Lieut.—20 Feb. 1812, Ensign—Half-pay 30th Dec. 1819. Died at Glasgow, 31st March 1861.

Gordon, George, Lieut.—20 Feb. 1812, Ensign—Half-pay 30th Dec. 1819. Died in Glasgow, 31st March 1861.

Gordon, Hamilton Douglas.—2d May 1851, Captain from 78th. Died at Cairo, on his way to join from India, 9th Sept. 1851.

Gordon, Hamilton Douglas.—May 2, 1851, Captain from the 78th. Died in Cairo while on his way to join from India, September 9, 1851.

Gordon, Rowland Hill, Captain from Coldstream Guards, 7th Sept. 1855. Retired 30th June 1869.

Gordon, Rowland Hill, Captain from Coldstream Guards, September 7, 1855. Retired June 30, 1869.

Graham, Charles Campbell, (now Graham Stirling, of Craigbarnet), Brevet-Major.—30th Aug. 1841, Ensign. Retired 1st May 1847.

Graham, Charles Campbell, (now Graham Stirling, of Craigbarnet), Brevet-Major.—Aug. 30, 1841, Ensign. Retired May 1, 1847.

Graham, Thomas, Lieut.-Colonel.—30th April 1827, Lieut.—Half-Pay, Captain, 9th Aug. 1833. Died Lieut.-Colonel 1st Royal Scots at Haslar, Gosport, from the Crimea, 29th Oct. 1855. [365] Granger, John, Captain—Joined the Regiment 21st Dec. 1837.—Promoted from Sergeant-Major to Lieut, in Land Transport Corps, 1st Oct. 1855—Captain, 1st Feb. 1856, Half-pay, 1st April 1857. Retired in 1860.

Graham, Thomas, Lieutenant Colonel.—30th April 1827, Lieutenant—Half-Pay, Captain, 9th Aug. 1833. Died Lieutenant Colonel 1st Royal Scots at Haslar, Gosport, from the Crimea, 29th Oct. 1855. [365] Granger, John, Captain—Joined the Regiment 21st Dec. 1837.—Promoted from Sergeant-Major to Lieutenant in Land Transport Corps, 1st Oct. 1855—Captain, 1st Feb. 1856, Half-pay, 1st April 1857. Retired in 1860.

Grant, Alexander, Lieut.—16th Oct. 1866, Ensign from 15th Foot.—Lieut. 22d Oct. 1870. Retired 24th March 1871.

Grant, Alexander, Lieutenant—October 16, 1866, Ensign from the 15th Foot—Lieutenant October 22, 1870. Retired March 24, 1871.

Grant, Edward Birkett, Captain.—14th Nov. 1826, Ensign—To 92d, 22d March 1827. Retired Captain from 4th Light Dragoons, 13th May 1839. Died at Hill, near Carlisle, 25th Sep. 1852.

Grant, Edward Birkett, Captain.—November 14, 1826, Ensign—To 92nd, March 22, 1827. Retired as Captain from 4th Light Dragoons, May 13, 1839. Died at Hill, near Carlisle, September 25, 1852.

Grant, The Hon. George Henry Essex, Captain.—5th Nov. 1841, Ensign. Retired Captain, 6th April 1865. Died at Crieff, 31st May 1873.

Grant, The Hon. George Henry Essex, Captain.—Nov. 5, 1841, Ensign. Retired Captain, April 6, 1865. Died in Crieff, May 31, 1873.

Grant, The Hon. James, Lieut.—30th March 1838, Ensign. Retired 26th October 1841.

Grant, The Hon. James, Lieut.—March 30, 1838, Ensign. Retired October 26, 1841.

Grant, John, Lieut.—20th May 1811, Ensign—To Half-pay 24th Aug. 1821. Died 18th June 1827.

Grant, John, Lieutenant—May 20, 1811, Ensign—To half-pay August 24, 1821. Died June 18, 1827.

Grant, John, (of Glenmoriston), Captain.—8th May 1840, Lieut, from 62d—Exchanged Captain, to 49th 22d May 1846. Retired 23d May 1848. Died at Moy House, Forres, 17th Aug. 1867.

Grant, John, (from Glenmoriston), Captain.—8th May 1840, promoted from Lieutenant in the 62nd—Transferred to Captain in the 49th on 22nd May 1846. Retired on 23rd May 1848. Passed away at Moy House, Forres, on 17th Aug. 1867.

Grant, William Oliver, Lieut.—29th March 1827, Ensign. Retired Lieut. 25th Sept. 1835. Died in 1836.

Grant, William Oliver, Lieutenant—March 29, 1827, Ensign. Retired Lieutenant September 25, 1835. Died in 1836.

Green, William, Bt.-Major.—16th Jan. 1855, Ensign—Captain 19th Aug. 1859—Bt.-Major 5th July 1872.

Green, William, Bt.-Major.—16th Jan. 1855, Ensign—Captain 19th Aug. 1859—Bt.-Major 5th July 1872.

Grogan, Edward George, Lieut.—24th July 1869, Ensign—Lieut. 28th Oct. 1871.

Grogan, Edward George, Lieut.—July 24, 1869, Ensign—Lieut. October 28, 1871.

Grove, J. Charles Ross, Captain.—9th Sept. 1851, Ensign—Half-pay Captain, 14th June 1864. Retired 16th Oct. 1866.

Grove, J. Charles Ross, Captain.—Sept. 9, 1851, Ensign—Half-pay Captain, June 14, 1864. Retired Oct. 16, 1866.

Guthrie, John (of Guthrie), Lieut.—16th July 1829, Lieut.—Half-pay 15th June 1832. Retired 19th July 1836.

Guthrie, John (of Guthrie), Lieutenant—July 16, 1829, Lieutenant—Half-pay June 15, 1832. Retired July 19, 1836.

Guthrie, William, Captain.—21st March 1827, Lieut.—To Half-pay Captain, 10th August 1847.

Guthrie, William, Captain.—March 21, 1827, Lieutenant.—To Half-pay Captain, August 10, 1847.

Haldane, Edward, Orlando.—30th June 1863, Lieut. from H. P. 14th Hussars. Retired 23d Nov. 1865.

Haldane, Edward, Orlando.—June 30, 1863, Lieutenant from H. P. 14th Hussars. Retired November 23, 1865.

Halkett, Sir P. Arthur, of Pitfirrane, Bart., Captain.—20th May 1853, Ensign from 71st, exchanged Captain to 3d Light Dragoons 8th Jan. 1856. Retired 21st May 1858.

Halkett, Sir P. Arthur, of Pitfirrane, Bart., Captain.—May 20, 1853, became an Ensign from the 71st, transferred to Captain of the 3rd Light Dragoons on January 8, 1856. Retired on May 21, 1858.

Hamilton, Alex. Thomas, Lieut.—18th August 1869, Ensign—Lieut. 28th October 1871. Retired 26th March 1873.

Hamilton, Alex. Thomas, Lieutenant—August 18, 1869, Ensign—Lieutenant October 28, 1871. Retired March 26, 1873.

Harrison, James Compson, Lieut.—23d Nov. 1867, Ensign from 73d—Lieut. 28th Oct. 1871. Retired 22d April 1873.

Harrison, James Compson, Lieutenant—November 23, 1867, Ensign from 73rd—Lieutenant October 28, 1871. Retired April 22, 1873.

Harvey, John, E. A.—31st Oct. 1871, Lieut. from 51st.

Harvey, John, E. A.—Oct. 31, 1871, Lieutenant from the 51st.

Hay, T. R. Drummond, Lieut.-Colonel.—2d August 1839, Ensign—Exchanged Captain to 78th—To Half-pay 2d Feb. 1864.

Hay, T. R. Drummond, Lieutenant Colonel.—August 2, 1839, Ensign—Exchanged to Captain in the 78th—Placed on Half-pay February 2, 1864.

Haynes, Jonathan Wynyard, Captain.—25th May 1855, Ensign—Captain 10th July 1866—Exchanged to 2d West India Regiment, 30th July 1869.

Haynes, Jonathan Wynyard, Captain.—May 25, 1855, Ensign—Captain July 10, 1866—Transferred to 2nd West India Regiment, July 30, 1869.

Hesketh, Wm. Pemberton, Lieut.—9th March 1855, Ensign—Lieut. 6th Sept. 1855—To 18th Hussars 16th March 1858. Retired 7th Nov. 1862.

Hesketh, Wm. Pemberton, Lieut.—March 9, 1855, Ensign—Lieut. September 6, 1855—To 18th Hussars March 16, 1858. Retired November 7, 1862.

Hicks, Edward Percy, Lieut.—24th May 1861—Ensign 12th Sept. 1865.

Hicks, Edward Percy, Lt.—May 24, 1861—Ensign September 12, 1865.

Hill, Harcourt, Lieut.—10th Feb. 1825, Ensign—Half-pay 28th May 1829. Dead.

Hill, Harcourt, Lieutenant—February 10, 1825, Ensign—Half-pay May 28, 1829. Deceased.

Hill, Marcus, Lieut.—7th June 1854, Ensign—Resigned 23d March 1855.

Hill, Marcus, Lieutenant—7th June 1854, Ensign—Resigned 23rd March 1855.

Hogarth, George, Lieut.-Colonel.—4th Nov. 1819, Ensign—Lieut. H. P. 13th Sept. 1821. Died Major and Brevet. Lieut.-Colonel in the 26th Regiment at Quebec, 25th July 1854.

Hogarth, George, Lt. Colonel.—Nov. 4, 1819, Ensign—Lieutenant H. P. Sept. 13, 1821. Died as Major and Brevet Lieutenant Colonel in the 26th Regiment in Quebec, July 25, 1854.

Home, John, Paymaster.—21st March 1800, Paymaster—Half-pay 20th December 1818. Died at Eskbank, near Dalkeith, 14th April 1849.

Home, John, Paymaster.—March 21, 1800, Paymaster—Half-pay December 20, 1818. Died at Eskbank, near Dalkeith, April 14, 1849.

Hooper, Alfred, Surgeon.—31st July 1857, Assistant Surgeon from Staff—To Staff Corps in India, 1st Sept. 1865—Surgeon 10th July 1866.

Hooper, Alfred, Surgeon.—July 31, 1857, Assistant Surgeon from Staff—To Staff Corps in India, September 1, 1865—Surgeon July 10, 1866.

Hopetoun, John, Earl of, General.—29th Jan. 1820, Colonel. Died 27th August 1823.

Hopetoun, John, Earl of, General.—29th Jan. 1820, Colonel. Died 27th August 1823.

Hulse, Samuel George.—3d March 1865, Ensign. Retired 11th Dec. 1866.

Hulse, Samuel George.—March 3, 1865, Ensign. Retired December 11, 1866.

Hunter, James, Captain.—17th Nov. 1837, Ensign—Exchanged to 13th Foot, Lieut., 2d Sept. 1845. Died Staff Officer of Pensioners at Chester, 26th March 1860.

Hunter, James, Captain.—Nov. 17, 1837, Ensign—Transferred to the 13th Foot, Lieutenant, Sept. 2, 1845. Died as a Staff Officer of Pensioners in Chester, March 26, 1860.

Inglis, Abraham, Lieut.—15th August 1826, Ensign—Retired Lieut. 15th Jan. 1833.

Inglis, Abraham, Lieutenant—August 15, 1826, Ensign—Retired Lieutenant January 15, 1833.

Jackson, Adam Thomas, M.D., Surgeon Major.—15th Feb. 1833, Assistant-Surgeon—To Staff 5th May 1837. Died at Athlone, Surgeon-Major Depot Battalion, 1st May 1860.

Jackson, Adam Thomas, M.D., Major Surgeon.—February 15, 1833, Assistant Surgeon—To Staff May 5, 1837. Died in Athlone, Major Surgeon Depot Battalion, May 1, 1860.

James, Thomas Mansfield, Lieut.—11th May 1855, Ensign—Lieut. 22d Nov. 1855. Died at Almorah, India, 26th Sept. 1860.

James, Thomas Mansfield, Lieutenant—May 11, 1855, Ensign—Lieutenant November 22, 1855. Died in Almorah, India, September 26, 1860.

James, William, Lieut.—30th March 1855, Ensign.—Lieut. 16th April 1858. Retired 19th Dec. 1865.

James, William, Lieutenant—March 30, 1855, Ensign—Lieutenant April 16, 1858. Retired December 19, 1865.

Jervoise, Henry Clark, Lieut.-Colonel.—8th April 1853 Lieut. from 23d—Exchanged to Coldstream Guards Captain, 7th Sept. 1855.

Jervoise, Henry Clark, Lieutenant Colonel.—April 8, 1853 Lieutenant from 23rd—Transferred to Coldstream Guards Captain, September 7, 1855.

Johnstone, George, Lieut.-Colonel.—From H. P. Late of the Grenadier Guards—4th May 1832, Major—To Half-pay from Lieut.-Colonel Commanding, 5th Sept. 1843.

Johnstone, George, Lieutenant Colonel.—From H. P. Formerly of the Grenadier Guards—May 4, 1832, Major—To half-pay from Lieutenant Colonel Commanding, September 5, 1843.

Johnstone, Wm. James Hope (Yr. of Annandale), Lieut.—16th March 1838, Ensign. Retired 16th May 1840. Died at Annandale, 17th March 1850.

Johnstone, Wm. James Hope (Year of Annandale), Lieutenant—March 16, 1838, Ensign. Retired May 16, 1840. Died in Annandale, March 17, 1850.

Kauntze, George, E. F. Major.—8th June 1856 Captain from 3d Light Dragoons—To Half-pay on reduction 7th Nov. 1856—To 7th Dragoon Guards. Retired Major 1867.

Kauntze, George, E. F. Major.—June 8, 1856 Captain from 3rd Light Dragoons—Moved to half-pay on reduction November 7, 1856—Transferred to 7th Dragoon Guards. Retired as Major in 1867.

Kellet, Robert J. Napier, Captain.—3d Sept. 1829, Captain—To Half-pay 24th Feb. 1837. Retired 19th Oct. 1838. Died at Florence 2d Nov. 1853.

Kellet, Robert J. Napier, Captain.—Sept. 3, 1829, Captain—On Half-pay Feb. 24, 1837. Retired Oct. 19, 1838. Died in Florence Nov. 2, 1853.

Kerr, Lord Charles Lennox, Captain.—1st Sept. 1837, Lieut.—Half-pay Captain 23d August 1844. Retired 10th Dec. 1848.

Kerr, Lord Charles Lennox, Captain.—1st Sept. 1837, Lieut.—Half-pay Captain 23rd August 1844. Retired 10th Dec. 1848.

Kidston, Alex. Ferrier, Captain—9th Nov. 1858, Ensign—Captain 12th Feb. 1873.

Kidston, Alex. Ferrier, Captain—November 9, 1858, Ensign—Captain February 12, 1873.

King, Finlay. Joined the Regiment in 1803.—31st Dec. 1818, from Sergeant-Major promoted to Quarter-Master—Half-pay 19th June 1840. Died at Guernsey, 7th November 1842.

King, Finlay. Joined the Regiment in 1803.—31st Dec. 1818, promoted from Sergeant-Major to Quarter-Master—Half-pay on June 19, 1840. Died in Guernsey on November 7, 1842.

King, Robert Henry (son of the Quarter-Master).—18th August 1848, Assistant-Surgeon—To Staff 16th July 1852. Died in Canada 31st July 1853.

King, Robert Henry (son of the Quarter-Master).—August 18, 1848, Assistant-Surgeon—To Staff July 16, 1852. Died in Canada July 31, 1853.

Kinloch, Thomas, Captain.—14th Sept. 1832, Ensign—Retired 25th Oct. 1844. Died at Logie, Perthshire, 6th Dec. 1848.

Kinloch, Thomas, Captain.—Sept. 14, 1832, Ensign—Retired Oct. 25, 1844. Died at Logie, Perthshire, Dec. 6, 1848.

Lawson, William, Captain.—Joined the Regiment 29th Sept. 1837—Promoted to Ensign from Sergeant-Major, 5th Nov. 1854—Captain 10th August 1858. Died from wounds received in action, 19th August 1858.

Lawson, William, Captain.—Joined the Regiment 29th Sept. 1837—Promoted to Ensign from Sergeant-Major, 5th Nov. 1854—Captain 10th August 1858. Died from wounds received in action, 19th August 1858.

Leith, T. Augustus Forbes.—18th Nov. 1854. Resigned 23d March 1855.

Leith, T. Augustus Forbes. — Nov 18, 1854. Resigned March 23, 1855.

Leslie, John, Captain.—20th July 1815, Ensign—To Half-pay 9th March 1838. Died at Aberdeen 25th Dec. 1845.

Leslie, John, Captain.—July 20, 1815, Ensign—To Half-pay March 9, 1838. Died in Aberdeen December 25, 1845.

M’Dakin, S. Gordon, Lieut.—23d Oct. 1855, Ensign—Lieut. 24th May 1861—To 19th Foot 5th Nov. 1861—Half-pay 22d Dec. 1863.

M’Dakin, S. Gordon, Lieut.—Oct 23, 1855, Ensign—Lieut. May 24, 1861—To 19th Foot Nov 5, 1861—Half-pay Dec 22, 1863.

Macdonald, Atholl Wentworth, Captain.—9th August 1833, Ensign. Retired Captain 6th Dec. 1844. Died in the Pavilion Floriana Malta, with the Regiment, 27th February 1845.

Macdonald, Atholl Wentworth, Captain.—August 9, 1833, Ensign. Retired Captain December 6, 1844. Died in the Pavilion Floriana Malta, with the Regiment, February 27, 1845.

Macdonald, Charles Kerr, Brevet-Major.—15th May 1823, Ensign—Half-pay Captain, 7th Nov. 1826. Died at Alexandria in Egypt, 17th Oct. 1867.

Macdonald, Charles Kerr, Brevet-Major.—15th May 1823, Ensign—Half-pay Captain, 7th Nov. 1826. Died in Alexandria, Egypt, 17th Oct. 1867.

M’Donald, Donald, Captain.—16th August 1803, Ensign—Half-pay 27th May 1819. Died at Musselburgh 24th Sept. 1865.

M’Donald, Donald, Captain.—August 16, 1803, Ensign—Half-pay May 27, 1819. Died in Musselburgh September 24, 1865.

Macdonald, Sir John, Lieut.-General.—15th Jan. 1844, Colonel. Died in London 28th March 1850.

Macdonald, Sir John, Lieut.-General.—Jan 15, 1844, Colonel. Died in London March 28, 1850.

M’Donald, Ranald, Ensign.—10th August 1815—Half-pay 8th July 1819. Cashiered from 3d Foot 31st July 1828.

M’Donald, Ranald, Ensign.—August 10, 1815—Half-pay July 8, 1819. Discharged from 3rd Foot July 31, 1828.

Macdonald, Robert Douglas, Captain.—11th July 1822, Ensign. Exchanged to 94th 15th June 1838. Died Barrack-Master at Dover, 9th Feb. 1860.

Macdonald, Robert Douglas, Captain.—11th July 1822, Ensign. Transferred to the 94th on 15th June 1838. Died as Barrack-Master in Dover on 9th Feb. 1860.

Macdougall, James, Lieut.-Colonel.—From H. P. 23d, 30th Dec. 1819, Lieut. Retired from Lieut.-Colonel Commanding the Reserve Battalion, 15th Feb. 1850.

Macdougall, James, Lieutenant Colonel.—From H. P. 23d, 30th Dec. 1819, Lieutenant Retired from Lieutenant Colonel Commanding the Reserve Battalion, 15th Feb. 1850.

M’Dougall, Kenneth, Lieut.—6th March 1809, Ensign. Retired 9th Nov. 1826. Died in the Island of Skye, 1827.

M’Dougall, Kenneth, Lieut.—6th March 1809, Ensign. Retired 9th Nov. 1826. Died in the Island of Skye, 1827.

M’Dougall, William Adair, Paymaster—23d August 1833.—To Half-pay 1st Oct. 1838. Died at Guernsey 27th Jan. 1841.

M’Dougall, William Adair, Paymaster—August 23, 1833.—To Half-pay October 1, 1838. Died in Guernsey January 27, 1841.

M’Duff, John, Major-General.—7th April 1825, Ensign—from Half-pay; Lieut. 40th Regiment 26th June 1827—Major-General 23d Oct. 1863. Died at New-miln Stanley, Perthshire, 25th September 1865.

M’Duff, John, Major-General.—7th April 1825, Ensign—from Half-pay; Lieutenant 40th Regiment 26th June 1827—Major-General 23rd Oct. 1863. Died at New-miln Stanley, Perthshire, 25th September 1865.

Macfarlane, Victor, Ensign.—2d October 1855.—Superseded for absence without leave, 29th July 1856.

Macfarlane, Victor, Ensign.—2nd October 1855.—Removed for being absent without permission, 29th July 1856.

Macfarlane, Wm. Dick (of Donavourd), Captain.—10th Sept. 1825, Ensign—Half-pay Captain 16th Nov. 1832. Retired from 92d 15th Jan. 1836. Died at Perth 3d Feb. 1838.

Macfarlane, Wm. Dick (from Donavourd), Captain.—10th Sept. 1825, Ensign—Half-pay Captain 16th Nov. 1832. Retired from the 92nd on 15th Jan. 1836. Died in Perth on 3rd Feb. 1838.

M’Gregor, Alexander.—Joined the Regiment 13th March 1833.—Promoted to Quarter-Master from Quarter-Master Sergeant 25th May 1855—To a Depot Battalion, 30th August 1859—To Half-pay with rank of Captain, from 98th Regiment 1st August 1868.

M’Gregor, Alexander.—Joined the Regiment on March 13, 1833.—Promoted to Quarter-Master from Quarter-Master Sergeant on May 25, 1855.—Transferred to a Depot Battalion on August 30, 1859.—Placed on Half-pay with the rank of Captain from the 98th Regiment on August 1, 1868.

M’Gregor, Alex. Edgar, Captain.—18th June 1852 Lieut, from 93d. Died Captain in the 31st at Hong-Kong, 12th August 1860.

M’Gregor, Alex. Edgar, Captain.—18th June 1852 Lieutenant from the 93rd. Died Captain in the 31st at Hong Kong, 12th August 1860.

M’Gregor, James (of Fonab), Dep. Inspector General.—12th April 1826, Assistant-Surgeon—To Staff Surgeon 1st class 12th March 1852—To Half-pay, 7th Dec. 1858.

M’Gregor, James (of Fonab), Deputy Inspector General.—12th April 1826, Assistant Surgeon—Promoted to Staff Surgeon 1st Class on 12th March 1852—Moved to Half-pay, 7th Dec. 1858.

M’Gregor, James, M.D.—12th March 1841, Assistant-Surgeon—To Staff 22d Nov. 1842.

M’Gregor, James, M.D.—March 12, 1841, Assistant Surgeon—To Staff November 22, 1842.

M’Intosh, Daniel, Captain.—4th June 1805, Lieut. Retired 24th October 1821. Died at Hamilton 13th March 1830.

M’Intosh, Daniel, Captain.—June 4, 1805, Lieutenant. Retired October 24, 1821. Died in Hamilton March 13, 1830.

M’Intosh, Donald, Quarter-Master.—Joined the Regiment, not known—9th July 1803, Quarter-Master—Half-pay 30th Dec. 1818. Died at Perth 30th July 1829.

M’Intosh, Donald, Quartermaster.—Joined the Regiment, date unknown—July 9, 1803, Quartermaster—Half-pay December 30, 1818. Died in Perth July 30, 1829.

M’Intosh, William Henry.—27th Oct. 1846, Assistant-Surgeon.—Resigned 18th August 1848.

M’Intosh, William Henry.—October 27, 1846, Assistant Surgeon.—Resigned August 18, 1848.

M’Iver, George, Captain.—31st March 1814, Ensign—To Half-pay 5th April 1839. Died July 1845.

M’Iver, George, Captain.—March 31, 1814, Ensign—To Half-pay April 5, 1839. Died July 1845.

M’Kay, Donald, Captain.—25th Jan. 1810, Ensign. Died at the Regimental Depot, Stirling, 13th Feb. 1832.

M’Kay, Donald, Captain.—January 25, 1810, Ensign. Died at the Regimental Depot, Stirling, February 13, 1832.

Mackie, Hugh, 7th August 1846, Surgeon.—To Staff 1st April 1850. Died at Halifax, Nova Scotia, 10th April 1858.

Mackie, Hugh, August 7, 1846, Surgeon.—To Staff April 1, 1850. Died in Halifax, Nova Scotia, April 10, 1858.

M’Kenzie, Donald, Captain.—23d July 1807, Lieut. Retired 13th Sept. 1821. Died in Edinburgh 5th Dec. 1838.

M’Kenzie, Donald, Captain.—July 23, 1807, Lieutenant. Retired September 13, 1821. Died in Edinburgh December 5, 1838.

M’Kenzie, Thomas, Captain.—8th Feb. 1856, Ensign. Exchanged to 78th 23d Oct. 1857.

M’Kenzie, Thomas, Captain.—February 8, 1856, Ensign. Exchanged to the 78th on October 23, 1857.

M’Kinnon, Wm. Alex., C.B., Surgeon-Major.—24th March 1854, Assistant-Surgeon from the Staff—To 57th Surgeon 28th Jan. 1862.

M’Kinnon, Wm. Alex., C.B., Major Surgeon.—March 24, 1854, Assistant Surgeon from the Staff—To 57th Surgeon January 28, 1862.

Maclachlan, James.—16th April 1842, Ensign. Resigned 24th May 1844.

Maclachlan, James.—April 16, 1842, Ensign. Resigned May 24, 1844.

M’Laine, Murdoch, Brevet-Major.—18th Jan. 1800, Ensign. Died 12th Dec. 1822.

M’Laine, Murdoch, Brevet-Major.—18th Jan. 1800, Ensign. Died 12th Dec. 1822.

M’Laren, Charles, Lieut.—2d June 1808, Lieut.—Half-pay 25th June 1817. Died in London 13th March 1818.

M’Laren, Charles, Lieutenant—June 2, 1808, Lieutenant—On half-pay June 25, 1817. Died in London March 13, 1818.

M’Lean, Alex., Surgeon.—7th Sept. 1854, Assistant-Surgeon—To Royal Artillery 8th Nov. 1861.

M’Lean, Alex., Surgeon.—7th Sept. 1854, Assistant-Surgeon—To Royal Artillery 8th Nov. 1861.

Macleod, Arthur Lyttleton, Captain.—12th Dec. 1822, Ensign—Half-pay Lieut, 9th June 1825. Retired from 86th 12th March 1841. Nothing more known of him.

Macleod, Arthur Lyttleton, Captain.—12th Dec. 1822, Ensign—Half-pay Lieut, 9th June 1825. Retired from 86th 12th March 1841. Nothing more known of him.

M’Leod, John Chetham, C.B., Colonel.—21st April 1846, Ensign—now (1873) in command of the Regiment.

M’Leod, John Chetham, C.B., Colonel.—April 21, 1846, Ensign—currently (1873) in charge of the Regiment.

M’Leod, Murdoch, Captain.—20th Feb. 1855, Ensign—Captain 24th May 1861. Retired 17th August 1869.

M'Leod, Murdoch, Captain.—February 20, 1855, Ensign—Captain May 24, 1861. Retired August 17, 1869.

Macleod, Swinton, Dep.-Inspec.-General.—25th June 1801, Assistant-Surgeon—Half-pay 5th Nov. 1829. Died in London 27th Dec. 1847.

Macleod, Swinton, Dep.-Inspec.-General.—25th June 1801, Assistant-Surgeon—Half-pay 5th Nov. 1829. Died in London 27th Dec. 1847.

Macnish, Wm. Lear, Lieut.—28th August 1846, Ensign—Exchanged to 93d, Lieut. 18th June 1852. Drowned at Scutari, Turkey, 19th May 1854.

Macnish, Wm. Lear, Lieut.—August 28, 1846, Ensign—Transferred to the 93rd, Lieut. June 18, 1852. Drowned in Scutari, Turkey, May 19, 1854.

Macpherson, Andrew Kennedy, Lieut.—19th Dec. 1865, Ensign—To 17th Foot 16th Feb. 1869. Lieut. Bengal Staff Corps 14th Dec. 1869.

Macpherson, Andrew Kennedy, Lieutenant—December 19, 1865, Ensign—To 17th Foot February 16, 1869. Lieutenant Bengal Staff Corps December 14, 1869.

Macpherson, Donald, Surgeon.—1st June 1809, Assistant-Surgeon—To half-pay from 62d 24th July 1835. Died at Chatham, 25th June 1839.

Macpherson, Donald, Surgeon.—1st June 1809, Assistant-Surgeon—To half-pay from 62d 24th July 1835. Died at Chatham, 25th June 1839.

Macpherson, Duncan (Younger of Cluny), Major.—25th June 1852, Ensign—Major 5th July 1865.

Macpherson, Duncan (Younger of Cluny), Major.—25th June 1852, Ensign—Major 5th July 1865.

Macpherson, Ewen (of Cluny), 15th June 1830, Captain.—Half-pay 14th June 1833. Retired 16th July 1841.

Macpherson, Ewen (of Cluny), June 15, 1830, Captain.—On half-pay June 14, 1833. Retired July 16, 1841.

Macpherson, John Cameron, Lieut.-Colonel.—10th September 1830, Ensign—To full-pay Major, with rank of Lieut.-Colonel 24th April 1855. Died at Stirling, 23d April 1873.

Macpherson, John Cameron, Lieutenant Colonel.—10th September 1830, Ensign—To full-pay Major, with the rank of Lieutenant Colonel 24th April 1855. Died in Stirling, 23rd April 1873.

Macpherson, Mungo, Major.—4th Nov. 1800, Ensign—Half-pay Major 18th May 1826. Died at Hastings 26th Nov. 1844.

Macpherson, Mungo, Major.—Nov. 4, 1800, Ensign—Half-pay Major May 18, 1826. Died in Hastings Nov. 26, 1844.

Macquarie, George W., Captain.—25th Sept., Ensign—Exchanged to 63d—Captain 21st Jan. 1853. Retired 7th Sept. 1855.

Macquarie, George W., Captain.—Sept. 25, Ensign—Transferred to 63rd—Captain Jan. 21, 1853. Retired Sept. 7, 1855.

Maginn, Daniel Wedgworth, Assistant-Surgeon 27th Nov. 1828. Exchanged to Staff 15th Feb. 1833. Died at Chatham 20th March 1834.

Maginn, Daniel Wedgworth, Assistant Surgeon 27th Nov. 1828. Transferred to Staff 15th Feb. 1833. Died in Chatham 20th March 1834.

Maitland, Charles.—12th Nov. 1847, Ensign. Died at Bermuda 21st April 1851.

Maitland, Charles.—Nov 12, 1847, Ensign. Died in Bermuda on April 21, 1851.

Maitland, George Thomas, Lieut.—9th April 1861, Ensign—Lieut. 5th July 1865—To Bengal Staff Corps 2d March 1866.

Maitland, George Thomas, Lieut.—April 9, 1861, Ensign—Lieut. July 5, 1865—To Bengal Staff Corps March 2, 1866.

Malcolm, John, Major.—19th Feb. 1807, Ensign. Died at Cork, returning home on sick leave from Gibraltar 14th Nov. 1829.

Malcolm, John, Major.—Feb. 19, 1807, Ensign. Passed away in Cork while returning home on sick leave from Gibraltar on Nov. 14, 1829.

Malcolm, John, Ensign.—6th Jan. 1814, Ensign—To Half-pay 4th Nov. 1819. Died 8th Sept. 1835.

Malcolm, John, Ensign.—Jan 6, 1814, Ensign—To Half-pay Nov 4, 1819. Died Sept 8, 1835.

Menzies, Archd., Major.—25th September 1800, Ensign—Retired Major 25th Dec. 1828. Died at Avondale, near Falkirk, 11th July 1854.

Menzies, Archd., Major.—September 25, 1800, Ensign—Retired Major December 25, 1828. Died at Avondale, near Falkirk, July 11, 1854.

Menzies, Gilbert Innes, Lieut.—18th April 1842, Ensign. Retired 20th May 1853.

Menzies, Gilbert Innes, Lt.—April 18, 1842, Ensign. Retired May 20, 1853.

Middleton, William, Lieut.-Colonel.—9th July 1803, Ensign. Retired from command of the Regiment 23d August 1839. Died at Woolwich 18th Feb. 1843.

Middleton, William, Lieutenant Colonel.—9th July 1803, Ensign. Retired from command of the Regiment 23rd August 1839. Died at Woolwich 18th Feb. 1843.

Mitchel, James William.—5th March 1858, Lieut, from St Helena Regiment—To 17th Foot 10th July 1860. Retired 23d July 1861.

Mitchel, James William.—March 5, 1858, Lieutenant, from St Helena Regiment—To 17th Foot July 10, 1860. Retired July 23, 1861.

Montague, George, Brevet-Major.—5th April 1839.—From H. P. 52d, 3d June 1842.

Montague, George, Brevet-Major.—April 5, 1839.—From H. P. 52d, June 3, 1842.

Montgomery, Thos. Henry (of Hattonburn), Captain.—3d March 1847, Ensign. Retired 22d May 1847.

Montgomery, Thos. Henry (of Hattonburn), Captain.—March 3, 1847, Ensign. Retired May 22, 1847.

Moore, George T. Carns, Captain.—12th Dec. 1856, Ensign—Captain 23d Nov. 1872.

Moore, George T. Carns, Captain.—Dec. 12, 1856, Ensign—Captain Nov. 23, 1872.

Moseley, Herbert Henry, Captain.—3d June 1853, Ensign—Retired 24th March 1863. Died at Calcutta 19th May 1863.

Moseley, Herbert Henry, Captain.—June 3, 1853, Ensign—Retired March 24, 1863. Died in Calcutta May 19, 1863.

Moubray, William Henry H. C., Lieut.—22d Oct. 1870, Ensign—Lieut. 25th Oct. 1871.

Moubray, William Henry H. C., Lt.—October 22, 1870, Ensign—Lt. October 25, 1871.

Muir, Sir Wm., K.C.B., M.D. and C.B.—22d Nov. 1842, Assistant-Surgeon—Promoted Surgeon 33d Regiment 24th Feb. 1854—Inspector-General 15th Feb. 1861.

Muir, Sir Wm., K.C.B., M.D. and C.B.—22nd Nov. 1842, Assistant-Surgeon—Promoted to Surgeon of the 33rd Regiment 24th Feb. 1854—Inspector-General 15th Feb. 1861.

Munro, George Montgomery, Sub-Lieut.—11th Dec. 1872.

Munro, George Montgomery, Sub-Lieutenant—December 11, 1872.

Murray, Charles, Lieut.-Colonel.—21st June 1833, Ensign—To Half-pay Major 12th Sept. 1856. Retired 21st Sept. 1860 with rank of Lieut.-Colonel.

Murray, Charles, Lieutenant Colonel.—June 21, 1833, Ensign—To Half-pay Major September 12, 1856. Retired September 21, 1860 with the rank of Lieutenant Colonel.

Murray, The Hon. David Henry, Brevet-Major.—6th April 1828, Ensign—To Lieut. 7th Fusiliers 9th Nov. 1830. Retired from Scots Fusilier Guards 4th Feb. 1848. Died at Taymount, Perthshire, 5th Sept. 1862.

Murray, The Hon. David Henry, Brevet-Major.—April 6, 1828, Ensign—Promoted to Lieutenant, 7th Fusiliers, November 9, 1830. Retired from Scots Fusilier Guards February 4, 1848. Died at Taymount, Perthshire, September 5, 1862.

Murray, Sir George, General.—6th Sept. 1823, Colonel—Removed to the 1st Royal Scots 29th Dec. 1843. Died in London 28th July 1846.

Murray, Sir George, General.—6th Sept. 1823, Colonel—Moved to the 1st Royal Scots on 29th Dec. 1843. Died in London on 28th July 1846.

Murray, Henry Dundas.—30th Jan. 1835, Ensign. Retired 17th Nov. 1837.

Murray, Henry Dundas.—January 30, 1835, Ensign. Retired November 17, 1837.

Murray, James Wolfe (of Cringletie).—25th Jan. 1833, Ensign. Retired 24th June 1833.

Murray, James Wolfe (of Cringletie).—Jan 25, 1833, Ensign. Retired June 24, 1833.

Murray, Sir Robert, Bart.—15th Dec. 1837, Ensign. Retired 2d August 1839.

Murray, Sir Robert, Bart.—Dec 15, 1837, Ensign. Retired Aug 2, 1839.

Murray, Sir William Keith, Bart.—Captain 1st Oct. 1825.—Half-pay 15th June 1830. Retired 10th March 1838. Died 16th Oct. 1861.

Murray, Sir William Keith, Bart.—Captain 1st Oct. 1825.—On half-pay 15th June 1830. Retired 10th March 1838. Died 16th Oct. 1861.

Nicholson, Brinsley, M.D., Dep.-Inspector-General.—15th Nov. 1829, Surgeon—Staff-Surgeon to the Forces 19th June 1835—Half-pay 30th Dec. 1845. Died at Red Hill, Surrey, 15th March 1857.

Nicholson, Brinsley, M.D., Deputy Inspector General—November 15, 1829, Surgeon—Staff Surgeon to the Forces June 19, 1835—on half pay December 30, 1845. Died in Red Hill, Surrey, March 15, 1857.

Orde, John W. Powlett, Captain (yr. of Kilmory).—6th Dec. 1844, Ensign. Retired 9th Jan. 1857.

Orde, John W. Powlett, Captain (from Kilmory).—6th Dec. 1844, Ensign. Retired 9th Jan. 1857.

Paterson, Augustus, Captain.—10th Jan. 1840, Ensign—To 68th Captain on reduction 24th Sept. 1850. Retired from 41st on the 24th Nov. 1854.

Paterson, Augustus, Captain.—January 10, 1840, Ensign—To 68th Captain on reduction September 24, 1850. Retired from 41st on November 24, 1854.

Paterson, James, M.D., Surgeon.—19th June 1835, Surgeon—To Half-pay 26th Feb. 1841. Died in Edinburgh 26th August 1866.

Paterson, James, M.D., Surgeon.—June 19, 1835, Surgeon—To Half-pay February 26, 1841. Died in Edinburgh August 26, 1866.

Paterson, James Erskine, Lieut, (now Erskine Erskine of Linlathen).—3d Nov. 1846, Ensign. Retired 12th Oct. 1852.

Paterson, James Erskine, Lieutenant (now Erskine Erskine of Linlathen).—November 3, 1846, Ensign. Retired October 12, 1852.

Paton, Edward, Captain.—Joined the Regiment as Armourer-Serjeant 24th August 1814.—Quarter-Master-Serjeant 15th Nov. 1838—Quarter-Master 19th June 1840—To Half-pay 5th May 1854. Died at Southsea, Portsmouth, 2d May 1863.

Paton, Edward, Captain.—Joined the Regiment as Armourer-Sergeant on August 24, 1814.—Promoted to Quarter-Master-Sergeant on November 15, 1838—Then became Quarter-Master on June 19, 1840—Put on half-pay on May 5, 1854. Died in Southsea, Portsmouth, on May 2, 1863.

Peter, James John, Lieut.—16th April 1861, Ensign from 5th foot—Lieut. 14th June 1864. Died in India, 11th Nov. 1865.

Peter, James John, Lieutenant—April 16, 1861, Ensign from the 5th Foot—Lieutenant June 14, 1864. Died in India, November 11, 1865.

Pitcairn, Andrew, Lieut.-Colonel.—15th May 1840, Ensign—Exchanged Major to 25th, 17th July 1857. To Half-pay Lieut.-Colonel on reduction of a Depot Battalion—1st April 1870. Retired 21st August 1871.

Pitcairn, Andrew, Lieut.-Colonel.—May 15, 1840, Ensign—Exchanged with Major to the 25th, July 17, 1857. Transferred to Half-pay Lieut.-Colonel after the reduction of a Depot Battalion—April 1, 1870. Retired August 21, 1871.

Priestly, Edward Ramsden, Colonel.—17th July 1857, Major from 25th Regiment. Died in command of the Regiment at Stirling, 25th March 1868.

Priestly, Edward Ramsden, Colonel.—July 17, 1857, Major from the 25th Regiment. Died in command of the Regiment at Stirling, March 25, 1868.

Ramsay, Alexander, Captain.—16th May 1840, Ensign—Exchanged to 68th. Captain 27th Sept. 1853. Retired 20th Jan. 1854.

Ramsay, Alexander, Captain.—May 16, 1840, Ensign—Transferred to 68th. Captain September 27, 1853. Retired January 20, 1854.

Ramsay, Robert Williamson, Captain.—15th June 1832, Lieut. from 62d. Retired 16th Nov. 1841.

Ramsay, Robert Williamson, Captain.—June 15, 1832, Lieutenant from 62nd. Retired November 16, 1841.

Raynes, Thomas, Captain.—2d Sept. 1824, Ensign. Retired 30th Jan. 1835.

Raynes, Thomas, Captain.—2nd Sept. 1824, Ensign. Retired 30th Jan. 1835.

Robertson, George Duncan (of Struan), Lieut.—14th June, 1833, Ensign. Retired 16th May 1840. Died at Bonchurch, Isle of Wight, 3d April 1864.

Robertson, George Duncan (of Struan), Lt.—14th June, 1833, Ensign. Retired 16th May 1840. Died at Bonchurch, Isle of Wight, 3rd April 1864.

Robertson, James, Captain.—1st Dec. 1808, Ensign—to Half-pay Captain 13th Feb. 1827. Died in the 48th Regiment, at Chatham, 20th April 1833.

Robertson, James, Captain.—1st Dec. 1808, Ensign—to Half-pay Captain 13th Feb. 1827. Died in the 48th Regiment, at Chatham, 20th April 1833.

Robertson, Wm. James (younger of Kinlochmoidart), Captain.—16th June 1848, Ensign—Exchanged Lieut. to 30th Regiment. Retired 4th Dec. 1857. Died at Kinlochmoidart, 26th June 1869.

Robertson, Wm. James (younger of Kinlochmoidart), Captain.—June 16, 1848, Ensign—Exchanged Lieutenant to 30th Regiment. Retired December 4, 1857. Died at Kinlochmoidart, June 26, 1869.

Rollo, The Hon. Robert, C.B., Major-General.—10th Aug. 1832, Ensign—To Half-pay Lieut.-Colonel 17th July 1855.

Rollo, The Hon. Robert, C.B., Major-General.—August 10, 1832, Ensign—To Half-pay Lieutenant Colonel July 17, 1855.

Rose, Eustace, Henry.—21st Jan. 1833, Captain from 60th Rifles—Exchanged to 7th Fusiliers 27th May 1853. Retired 3d June 1856.

Rose, Eustace, Henry.—January 21, 1833, Captain from the 60th Rifles—Transferred to the 7th Fusiliers on May 27, 1853. Retired on June 3, 1856.

Ross, Gilian M’Lean, Brevet-Major.—17th Nov. 1841—Lieut. from 57th—To Half-pay as Captain 4th Sept. 1849—To 3d W. I. Regiment—and To Half-pay from it 6th March 1863. Died in London 23d May 1866.

Ross, Gilian M'Lean, Brevet-Major.—17th Nov. 1841—Lieutenant from the 57th—Transferred to Half-pay as Captain on 4th Sept. 1849—Joined the 3rd West India Regiment—and went to Half-pay from it on 6th March 1863. Died in London on 23rd May 1866.

Ross, James Kerr, Lieut.-General.—31st May 1821, Captain—Half-pay 27th Dec. 1827. Died at Edinburgh, 26th April 1872.

Ross, James Kerr, Lieutenant General.—May 31, 1821, Captain—On half-pay December 27, 1827. Died in Edinburgh, April 26, 1872.

St John, George Frederick Berkeley, Major.—25th Nov. 1819, Lieut.—To Half-pay Captain 25th Oct. 1821—To H. P. Major from the 52d, 31st May 1839. Died a Knight of Windsor, 23d July 1866.

St John, George Frederick Berkeley, Major.—Nov 25, 1819, Lieutenant.—To Half-pay Captain Oct 25, 1821—To H. P. Major from the 52nd, May 31, 1839. Died a Knight of Windsor, July 23, 1866.

Samwell, Frank, Captain.—Paymaster from Half-pay 102d 15th Dec. 1869.

Samwell, Frank, Captain.—Paymaster from Half-pay 102d December 15, 1869.

Sandeman, Thos. Fraser, Captain.—24th Dec. 1848, Ensign—Half-pay Lieut. 10th Aug. 1832. Retired from 73d Captain 31st May 1844.

Sandeman, Thos. Fraser, Captain.—24th Dec. 1848, Ensign—Half-pay Lieut. 10th Aug. 1832. Retired from 73d Captain 31st May 1844.

Sandilands, E. Nimmo, Lieut.-Colonel.—21st May 1842, Ensign—Promoted to Lieut. 8th Foot 3d April 1846—Lieut.-Colonel Bengal Staff Corps.

Sandilands, E. Nimmo, Lieutenant Colonel.—May 21, 1842, Ensign—Promoted to Lieutenant 8th Foot April 3, 1846—Lieutenant Colonel Bengal Staff Corps.

Scobie, Mackay John, Lieut.—12th Jan. 1867, Ensign—Lieut. 28th Oct. 1871.

Scobie, Mackay John, Lieutenant—January 12, 1867, Ensign—Lieutenant October 28, 1871.

Scott, Francis Cunningham (younger of Malleny), Major.—24th Nov. 1852, Ensign—Major 26th March 1868.

Scott, Francis Cunningham (younger of Malleny), Major.—November 24, 1852, Ensign—Major March 26, 1868.

Scott, James Rattray, Lieut.—4th July 1819, Ensign—To 47th 11th July 1822. Resigned 6th Dec. 1826.

Scott, James Rattray, Lieut.—July 4, 1819, Ensign—To 47th July 11, 1822. Resigned December 6, 1826.

Shuttleworth, Charles, Captain.—23d April 1855, Ensign—To Bengal Staff Corps, Lieut. 27th Oct. 1865—Captain 23d April 1867.

Shuttleworth, Charles, Captain.—April 23, 1855, Ensign—To Bengal Staff Corps, Lieutenant October 27, 1865—Captain April 23, 1867.

Simpson, John, V.C.—Joined the Regiment 8th June 1843—From Quarter-Master Sergeant promoted to Quarter-Master 7th Oct. 1859.

Simpson, John, V.C.—Joined the Regiment June 8, 1843—From Quarter-Master Sergeant promoted to Quarter-Master October 7, 1859.

Sinclair, Robert Bligh, Captain.—27th Sept. 1839, Ensign.—To Half-pay Captain on reduction 15th Nov. 1850. Retired from 66th Captain 3d Nov. 1854—Was Adjutant-General of Militia for Nova Scotia, and went to the Danish Island of Santa Cruz for the benefit of his health, where he died on the 28th of June 1872.

Sinclair, Robert Bligh, Captain.—Sept. 27, 1839, Ensign.—To Half-pay Captain on reduction Nov. 15, 1850. Retired from 66th Captain Nov. 3, 1854—Was Adjutant-General of Militia for Nova Scotia, and went to the Danish Island of Santa Cruz for his health, where he died on June 28, 1872.

Spens, Colin, Lieut.—2d Dec. 1862, Ensign—Lieut. 2d March 1866. Died in India 22d June 1867.

Spens, Colin, Lt.—2nd Dec. 1862, Ensign—Lt. 2nd March 1866. Died in India 22nd June 1867.

Spooner, Wm. Henry, Lieut.—9th Oct. 1855, Ensign—To 9th Foot Lieut. 16th April 1861—To 90th 11th April 1862—Half-pay 27th Feb. 1867. Died at Bingen on the Rhine, 29th Nov. 1870.

Spooner, Wm. Henry, Lieutenant—9th Oct. 1855, Ensign—To 9th Foot Lieutenant 16th April 1861—To 90th 11th April 1862—Half-pay 27th Feb. 1867. Died at Bingen on the Rhine, 29th Nov. 1870.

Stevenson, A. Scott, Lieut.—17th March 1869, Ensign—Lieut. 28th Oct. 1871.

Stevenson, A. Scott, Lieut.—March 17, 1869, Ensign—Lieut. October 28, 1871.

Stevenson, George Milne, Lieut.-Colonel.—10th Sept. 1818, Lieut.—To Half-pay Captain 19th June 1840—To H. P. Lieut.-Colonel from Rifle Brigade 19th June 1840. Retired 7th August 1846. Nothing more known of him.

Stevenson, George Milne, Lieutenant Colonel.—10th Sept. 1818, Lieutenant.—To Half-pay Captain 19th June 1840—To H. P. Lieutenant Colonel from Rifle Brigade 19th June 1840. Retired 7th August 1846. Nothing more known of him.

Stewart, Andrew David Alston, Captain.—26th Sept. 1831, Ensign—Exchanged to 6th Foot Lieut. 1st Sept 1837. Died in India, Captain 61st, 18th May 1848.

Stewart, Andrew David Alston, Captain.—26th Sept. 1831, Ensign—Transferred to 6th Foot Lieut. 1st Sept 1837. Died in India, Captain 61st, 18th May 1848.

Stewart, Charles Edward, Ensign.—8th June 1826, Ensign. Died at Gibraltar, 3d Nov. 1828.

Stewart, Charles Edward, Ensign.—June 8, 1826, Ensign. Died in Gibraltar, November 3, 1828.

Stewart, The Hon. Randolph Henry, Captain.—2d March 1855, Ensign—Captain 14th June 1864—To Half-pay 23d March 1867.

Stewart, The Hon. Randolph Henry, Captain.—2nd March 1855, Ensign—Captain 14th June 1864—Transferred to Half-pay 23rd March 1867.

Stewart, John, Assistant-Surgeon.—4th May 1809.—To Half-pay 25th Dec. 1818. Died at Perth, 2d Jan. 1837.

Stewart, John, Assistant-Surgeon.—May 4, 1809.—To Half-pay December 25, 1818. Died in Perth, January 2, 1837.

Stewart, Roger, Captain.—28th June 1810, Ensign—To Half-pay Captain 13th Feb. 1827. Died in the Royal African Corps, on the West Coast, 15th July 1833.

Stewart, Roger, Captain.—June 28, 1810, Ensign—To Half-pay Captain February 13, 1827. Died in the Royal African Corps, on the West Coast, July 15, 1833.

Stirling, James, Captain.—13th August 1805, Ensign. Retired 25th Sept. 1817. Died at Musselburgh 20th Jan. 1818.

Stirling, James, Captain.—August 13, 1805, Ensign. Retired September 25, 1817. Died in Musselburgh January 20, 1818.

Stirling, Thos. Jas. Graham (of Strowan), Lieut.—8th Nov. 1827, Ensign. Retired 15th Dec. 1837.

Stirling, Thos. Jas. Graham (of Strowan), Lieut.—Nov. 8, 1827, Ensign. Retired Dec. 15, 1837.

Strange, Alex., Lieut.—8th Feb. 1809, Ensign. Died 15th May 1823.

Strange, Alex., Lieutenant—Feb. 8, 1809, Ensign. Died May 15, 1823.

Stuart, J. G. Gordon, Lieut.—1st June 1855, Ensign—Lieut. 1st May 1857—Exchanged to St Helena Regiment 5th March 1858. Retired 23d Sept. 1862.

Stuart, J. G. Gordon, Lieutenant—June 1, 1855, Ensign—Lieutenant May 1, 1857—Transferred to St Helena Regiment March 5, 1858. Retired September 23, 1862.

[366]Stuart, John Patrick, Brevet-Major.—Joined the Regiment 18th May 1825—Promoted from Colour-Serjeant to 2d Lieut. in the 21st Fusiliers, 30th Dec. 1838—To Staff-Officer of Pensioners, 1st Jan. 1855, from 43d Light Infantry.

[366]Stuart, John Patrick, Brevet-Major.—Joined the Regiment on May 18, 1825—Promoted from Colour-Sergeant to 2nd Lieutenant in the 21st Fusiliers on December 30, 1838—Became Staff Officer of Pensioners on January 1, 1855, from the 43rd Light Infantry.

Suther, William King, Lieut.—13th Feb. 1866, Ensign from 99th—Lieut. 18th August 1869.

Suther, William King, Lieut.—Feb 13, 1866, Ensign from 99th—Lieut. Aug 18, 1869.

Thompson, William Kerr, Lieut.—7th April 1825, Ensign from Half-pay, Lieut. 26th Regiment, 26th April 1828. Died on Half-pay 27th May 1833.

Thompson, William Kerr, Lieut.—7th April 1825, Ensign from Half-pay, Lieut. 26th Regiment, 26th April 1828. Died on Half-pay 27th May 1833.

Thompson, William Thomas, Captain from 83d, 28th Jan. 1870. Retired 19th Oct. 1872.

Thompson, William Thomas, Captain from 83rd, January 28, 1870. Retired October 19, 1872.

Thornhill, T. Allen, M.B.—24th July 1867, Assistant-Surgeon—To 7th Hussars 25th March 1859.

Thornhill, T. Allen, M.B.—July 24, 1867, Assistant Surgeon—To 7th Hussars March 25, 1859.

Thorold, George Edward, Colonel.—28th July 1857, Lieut.-Colonel from H. P. 92d. Retired on Full-pay, with rank of Colonel, 16th March 1858.

Thorold, George Edward, Colonel.—28th July 1857, Lieut.-Colonel from H. P. 92d. Retired on Full pay, with the rank of Colonel, 16th March 1858.

Tinnie, William Thomas, Captain.—26th June 1827, Ensign—To 86th Lieut. 20th Dec. 1827. Retired Captain from 8th Hussars 15th Nov. 1839. Died 21st March 1848.

Tinnie, William Thomas, Captain.—June 26, 1827, Ensign—To 86th Lieut. December 20, 1827. Retired Captain from 8th Hussars November 15, 1839. Died March 21, 1848.

Troup, Robert William, M.B.—1st Sept. 1865, Assistant-Surgeon from the Staff.

Troup, Robert William, M.B.—September 1, 1865, Assistant Surgeon from the Staff.

Tulloch, Thomas, Colonel.—15th June 1838, Captain from 94th—To Half-pay Lieut.-Colonel 9th Oct. 1855. Retired with the rank of Colonel 21st Oct. 1859. Died in London 3d Jan. 1866.

Tulloch, Thomas, Colonel.—June 15, 1838, Captain from the 94th—Moved to Half-pay Lieutenant Colonel on October 9, 1855. Retired with the rank of Colonel on October 21, 1859. Died in London on January 3, 1866.

Tulloch, James Tulloch, M.D., Assistant-Surgeon.—2d July 1861, from Rifle Brigade. Died in India 16th July 1867.

Tulloch, James Tulloch, M.D., Assistant Surgeon.—2nd July 1861, from the Rifle Brigade. Died in India on 16th July 1867.

Underwood, William, Captain.—5th June 1855, Ensign—Captain 11th Jan. 1867. Retired 12th Feb. 1873.

Underwood, William, Captain.—June 5, 1855, Ensign—Captain January 11, 1867. Retired February 12, 1873.

Wade, Thos. Francis, Colonel.—13th July 1809, Captain from 20th—Half-pay Major 4th May 1826. Died at Haverford West, 3d Dec. 1846.

Wade, Thos. Francis, Colonel.—July 13, 1809, Captain from the 20th—Half-pay Major May 4, 1826. Died in Haverford West, December 3, 1846.

Wade, Thomas Francis (son of the Colonel), Lieut.—23d August 1839, Ensign—Promoted in 98th, Lieut. 16 Nov. 1841. Retired 22d June 1847. Now British Minister at Pekin.

Wade, Thomas Francis (son of the Colonel), Lieut.—August 23, 1839, Ensign—Promoted in the 98th, Lieut. November 16, 1841. Retired June 22, 1847. Now the British Minister in Beijing.

Walter, William Sanders, Captain.—25th Jan. 1856, Ensign—Captain 23d March 1867. Retired 23d Nov. 1872.

Walter, William Sanders, Captain.—Jan. 25, 1856, Ensign—Captain March 23, 1867. Retired Nov. 23, 1872.

Ward, William Crofton, Captain.—18th August 1848, Ensign—Retired 24th May 1861.

Ward, William Crofton, Captain.—August 18, 1848, Ensign.—Retired May 24, 1861.

Wardell, Charles, Paymaster.—22d Feb. 1821.—Half-pay 25th Jan. 1828. Died 29th July 1862.

Wardell, Charles, Paymaster.—Feb. 22, 1821.—Half-pay, Jan. 25, 1828. Died July 29, 1862.

Warner, Chas. W. Pole.—28th Dec. 1860, Ensign from 43d. Resigned 16th April 1861.

Warner, Chas. W. Pole.—Dec. 28, 1860, Ensign from 43rd. Resigned April 16, 1861.

Warrand, Arthur Wellesley, Lieut. 24th March 1863, Ensign—Lieut. 10th July 1866. Retired 21st Oct. 1870. Died at Cape of Good Hope 1st June 1871.

Warrand, Arthur Wellesley, Lieut. March 24, 1863, Ensign—Lieut. July 10, 1866. Retired October 21, 1870. Died at Cape of Good Hope June 1, 1871.

Wauchope, Andrew Gilbert, Lieut. and Adjutant.—21st Nov. 1865, Ensign—Lieut. 23d June 1867—Adjutant 5th April 1870.

Wauchope, Andrew Gilbert, Lieutenant and Adjutant.—November 21, 1865, Ensign—Lieutenant June 23, 1867—Adjutant April 5, 1870.

Webber, W. G. Everard, Captain.—23d Nov. 1852, Ensign. Died in India, 9th July 1866.

Webber, W. G. Everard, Captain.—November 23, 1852, Ensign. Died in India, July 9, 1866.

Wedderburn, John Walter, Lieut.-Colonel.—26th Oct. 1841, Ensign. Retired Captain 12th May 1854—Major, Royal Perth Rifles, 5th Nov. 1855. Retired with rank of Lieut.-Colonel 10th Dec. 1869.

Wedderburn, John Walter, Lieut.-Colonel.—October 26, 1841, Ensign. Retired as Captain on May 12, 1854—Major, Royal Perth Rifles, November 5, 1855. Retired with the rank of Lieut.-Colonel on December 10, 1869.

Wheatley, John, Lieut.-Colonel.—Joined the Regiment 1st May 1817—Ensign and Adjutant from Acting Serjeant-Major 20th July 1832—To a Depot Battalion, 26th Jan. 1855. Retired on Half-pay 27th June 1866.

Wheatley, John, Lieut.-Colonel. — Joined the Regiment on May 1, 1817 — Became Ensign and Adjutant from Acting Sergeant-Major on July 20, 1832 — Transferred to a Depot Battalion on January 26, 1855. Retired on half-pay on June 27, 1866.

Whigham, Robert, Major.—6th June 1854, Ensign.—To Half-pay Captain on reduction 1st Jan. 1857—7th Fusiliers 31st Dec. 1857—16th Lancers 9th Oct. 1863.

Whigham, Robert, Major.—6th June 1854, Ensign.—To half-pay Captain upon reduction 1st Jan. 1857—7th Fusiliers 31st Dec. 1857—16th Lancers 9th Oct. 1863.

Whitehead, Edmund, Captain.—22d May 1857, Ensign.—Captain 17th August 1869.

Whitehead, Edmund, Captain.—May 22, 1857, Ensign.—Captain August 17, 1869.

Whitehead, Frederick G. I.—27th May 1853, Captain from 7th Fusiliers. Retired 27th July 1854.

Whitehead, Frederick G. I.—May 27, 1853, Captain from 7th Fusiliers. Retired July 27, 1854.

Wilkes, Edwin.—10th July 1860, Assistant-Surgeon from Staff—To Staff Corps in India, 8th Aug. 1862.

Wilkes, Edwin.—July 10, 1860, Assistant Surgeon from Staff—To Staff Corps in India, August 8, 1862.

Wilkinson, Frederick Green, Colonel.—28th Nov. 1851, Captain from 43d—Lieut.-Colonel, exchanged to a Depot Battalion 27th Sept. 1861.

Wilkinson, Frederick Green, Colonel.—28th Nov. 1851, Captain from 43rd—Lieut.-Colonel, transferred to a Depot Battalion 27th Sept. 1861.

Wilson, John, Bt.-Major.—Joined the Regiment 22d Oct. 1844—Promoted Ensign from Sergeant-Major 10th August 1854—Captain 16th March 1858—Bt.-Major 5th July 1872.

Wilson, John, Brevet-Major.—Joined the Regiment on October 22, 1844—Promoted to Ensign from Sergeant-Major on August 10, 1854—Captain on March 16, 1858—Brevet-Major on July 5, 1872.

Wood, John Gillespie, M.D.—12th March 1852, Surgeon—To Staff Surgeon-Major 9th Feb. 1855—To Half-pay Dep.-Inspec.-General, 8th June 1867.

Wood, John Gillespie, M.D.—March 12, 1852, Surgeon—Promoted to Staff Surgeon-Major on February 9, 1855—Assigned to Half-pay Deputy Inspector-General on June 8, 1867.

Wood, William, Major—Joined the Regiment 27th July 1843—Promoted to Quarter-Master from Sergeant-Major, 5th May 1854—Adjutant 16th Feb. 1855—To Half-pay Captain 17th March 1863—Major 1st April 1870.

Wood, William, Major—Joined the Regiment on July 27, 1843—Promoted to Quarter-Master from Sergeant-Major on May 5, 1854—Adjutant on February 16, 1855—Moved to Half-pay Captain on March 17, 1863—Major on April 1, 1870.

Young, James, Lieut.—22d Oct. 1805, Ensign—Half-pay 25th Nov. 1819. Died in Edinburgh, 15th June 1846.

Young, James, Lieutenant—October 22, 1805, Ensign—Half-pay November 25, 1819. Died in Edinburgh, June 15, 1846.

HIGHLAND PIBROCH:

HIGHLAND PIPER'S TUNE:

Composed by one of the MacCrummens in the midst of the Battle of Inverlochy, 1427, wherein Donald Balloch of the Isles was victorious over the Royal Forces.

Composed by one of the MacCrummens during the Battle of Inverlochy in 1427, where Donald Balloch of the Isles triumphed over the Royal Forces.

Arranged for the Bagpipes.

Arranged for bagpipes.


Variation 1st. Slow.

Variation 1: Slow.

Variation 2nd. Slow and pointed.

Variation 2nd. Slow and deliberate.

Variation 3rd. A little lively.

Variation 3rd. A bit lively.

Doubling of Variation 3rd.

Doubling of Variation 3rd.

Variation 4th. Livelier.

Variation 4th. More energetic.

Doubling of Variation 4th. Lively.

Doubling of Variation 4th. Lively.

Trebling of Variation 4th. Livelier still.

Tripling of Variation 4th. Even more lively.

Creanluidh or Round Movement. Brisk.

Creanluidh or Round Movement. Agile.

Doubling of Creanluidh. Very brisk.

Doubling of Creanluidh. Very fast.

Trebling of Creanluidh. As lively as can be played distinctly.

Trebling of Creanluidh. As lively as it can be played clearly.

The ground of this Piobaireachd may be played after the Doubling of each Variation.

The basis of this Piobaireachd can be played after the Doubling of each Variation.

[Listen (.mid)]   

[Listen (.mid)]   

Note.—This Highland Pibroch was played by the 42nd Royal Highlanders while marching to Quatre Bras. See page 394.

Note.—This Highland Pipe Music was played by the 42nd Royal Highlanders while they were marching to Quatre Bras. See page 394.

FOOTNOTES:

[257] Stewart’s Sketches. In confirmation of this, General Stewart mentions the case of Mr Stewart of Bohallie, his grand-uncle by marriage, who was one of the gentlemen soldiers in Carrick’s company. “This gentleman, a man of family and education, was five feet eleven inches in height, remarkable for his personal strength and activity, and one of the best swordsmen of his time in an age when good swordsmanship was common, and considered an indispensable and graceful accomplishment of a gentleman; and yet, with all these qualifications, he was only a centre man of the centre rank of his company.”

[257] Stewart’s Sketches. To support this, General Stewart points out the case of Mr. Stewart of Bohallie, his grand-uncle by marriage, who was one of the gentlemen soldiers in Carrick’s company. “This gentleman, coming from a distinguished family and with a good education, stood five feet eleven inches tall, known for his strength and agility, and was regarded as one of the best swordsmen of his era, at a time when excellent swordsmanship was common and seen as an essential and refined skill for a gentleman; and yet, despite all these attributes, he held only a central position in the mid-ranking tier of his company.”

[258] Sir Robert Menzies, writing to the Dundee Advertiser in connection with the monument recently erected at Dunkeld to the Black Watch, says this is a mistake, although it is the account generally received, and that given by General David Stewart. Sir Robert says “the detailed companies of the Black Watch met at Weem, and that the whole regiment was first drawn up in the field at Boltachan, between Weem and Taybridge.” It is strange, considering the inscription on the monument, that Sir Robert should have been asked to allow it to be erected in the field in question. After all, both statements may be essentially correct, and it is of no great consequence.

[258] Sir Robert Menzies, writing to the Dundee Advertiser about the monument recently put up at Dunkeld for the Black Watch, claims that this is a mistake, even though it’s the version most people accept and the one provided by General David Stewart. Sir Robert states, “the detailed companies of the Black Watch gathered at Weem, and the full regiment was first assembled in the field at Boltachan, located between Weem and Taybridge.” It’s odd, considering the inscription on the monument, that Sir Robert was asked to permit it to be set up in that field. Ultimately, both accounts might actually be accurate, and it's not really a big deal.

[259] While the companies acted independently, each commander assumed the tartan of his own clan. When embodied, no clan having a superior claim to offer a uniform plaid to the whole, and Lord Crawford, the colonel, being a lowlander, a new pattern was assumed, which has ever since been known as the 42d, or Black Watch tartan, being distinct from all others. Here we must acknowledge our indebtedness to a manuscript history of this regiment, kindly lent us by Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, whose “happy home,” he says himself, the regiment was for 38 years. The volume contains much curious, valuable, and interesting information, on which we shall largely draw in our account of the 42d. Our obligations to Colonel Wheatley in connection with this history of the Highland regiments are very numerous; his willingness to lend us every assistance in his power deserves our warmest thanks.

[259] While the companies operated independently, each commander wore the tartan of his own clan. When assembled, no clan had a stronger claim to supply a uniform plaid for everyone, and since Lord Crawford, the colonel, was a lowlander, a new pattern was adopted, which has since been known as the 42nd, or Black Watch tartan, and is distinct from all others. Here, we must acknowledge our gratitude for a manuscript history of this regiment, generously provided to us by Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, who proudly states that the regiment was his "happy home" for 38 years. The volume contains much fascinating, valuable, and interesting information, which we will heavily reference in our account of the 42nd. We have numerous debts of gratitude to Colonel Wheatley in relation to this history of the Highland regiments; his readiness to offer us any assistance he could deserves our heartfelt thanks.

[260] Stewart’s Sketches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches.

[261] See p. 234 of this volume.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ of this book.

[262] See vol. i., p. 626.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vol. 1, p. 626.

[263] Taybridge and the Point of Lyon, a mile below Taymouth Castle, were their places of rendezvous for exercise.

[263] Taybridge and the Point of Lyon, a mile downstream from Taymouth Castle, were their meeting spots for exercise.

[264] Culloden Papers, No. CCCXC.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Culloden Papers, No. 390.

[265] The king, having never seen a Highland soldier, expressed a desire to see one. Three privates, remarkable for their figure and good looks, were fixed upon and sent to London a short time before the regiment marched. These were Gregor M’Gregor, commonly called Gregor the Beautiful, John Campbell, son of Duncan Campbell of the family of Duneaves, Perthshire, and John Grant from Strathspey, of the family of Ballindalloch. Grant fell sick, and died at Aberfeldy. The others “were presented by their Lieutenant-Colonel, Sir Robert Munro, to the king, and performed the broadsword exercise, and that of the Lochaber axe, or lance, before his majesty, the Duke of Cumberland, Marshal Wade, and a number of general officers assembled for the purpose, in the Great Gallery at St James’s. They displayed so much dexterity and skill in the management of their weapons, as to give perfect satisfaction to his majesty. Each got a gratuity of one guinea, which they gave to the porter at the palace gate as they passed out.”[266] They thought that the king had mistaken their character and condition in their own country. Such was, in general, the character of the men who originally composed the Black Watch. This feeling of self-estimation inspired a high spirit and sense of honour in the regiment, which continued to form its character and conduct long after the description of men who originally composed it was totally changed. These men afterwards rose to rank in the army. Mr Campbell got an ensigncy for his conduct at Fontenoy, and was captain-lieutenant of the regiment when he was killed at Ticonderoga, where he also distinguished himself. Mr M’Gregor was promoted in another regiment, and afterwards purchased the lands of Inverardine in Breadalbane. He was grandfather of Sir Gregor M’Gregor, a commander in South America.—Stewart’s Sketches, vol. i. p. 250.

[265] The king, having never seen a Highland soldier, wanted to meet one. Three privates, noted for their stature and appearance, were selected and sent to London shortly before the regiment marched. These were Gregor M’Gregor, often called Gregor the Beautiful, John Campbell, son of Duncan Campbell from the Duneaves family in Perthshire, and John Grant from Strathspey, of the Ballindalloch family. Grant became ill and died in Aberfeldy. The others "were presented by their Lieutenant-Colonel, Sir Robert Munro, to the king, and performed the broadsword drill and that of the Lochaber axe or lance, before His Majesty, the Duke of Cumberland, Marshal Wade, and several general officers gathered for the occasion, in the Great Gallery at St James’s. They showed such great skill and precision with their weapons that it fully satisfied His Majesty. Each received a gratuity of one guinea, which they gave to the porter at the palace gate as they exited.”[266] They thought that the king had misunderstood their status and situation in their home country. Such was, in general, the character of the men who originally made up the Black Watch. This sense of self-worth fostered a strong spirit and sense of honor in the regiment, which continued to define its character and actions long after the original group of men had changed. These men later rose through the ranks in the army. Mr Campbell received an ensigncy for his actions at Fontenoy and held the position of captain-lieutenant of the regiment when he was killed at Ticonderoga, where he also distinguished himself. Mr M’Gregor was promoted in another regiment and later bought the lands of Inverardine in Breadalbane. He was the grandfather of Sir Gregor M’Gregor, a commander in South America.—Stewart’s Sketches, vol. i. p. 250.

[266] Westminster Journal.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Westminster Journal.

[267] Brother to General Kenneth M’Pherson of the East India Company’s Service, who died in 1815. General Stewart says that Lord John Murray, who was afterwards colonel of the regiment, had portraits of the sufferers hung up in his dining-room; but for what reason is not known. They were remarkable for their great size and handsome figure.

[267] Brother to General Kenneth M’Pherson of the East India Company’s Service, who died in 1815. General Stewart mentions that Lord John Murray, who later became the colonel of the regiment, had portraits of the victims displayed in his dining room; the reason for this is unclear. They were notable for their impressive size and attractive appearance.

[268] St James’s Chronicle, 20th July 1743.

[268] St James’s Chronicle, July 20, 1743.

[269] Dr Doddridge’s Life of Colonel Gardiner.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dr. Doddridge's Life of Colonel Gardiner.

[270] Rolt’s Life of the Earl of Crawford.

[270] Rolt’s Life of the Earl of Crawford.

[271] Rolt’s Life of the Earl of Crawford.

[271] Rolt’s Life of the Earl of Crawford.

[272] “Captain John Campbell of Carrick was one of the most accomplished gentleman of his day. Possessing very agreeable manners and bravery, tempered by gaiety, he was regarded by the people as one of those who retained the chivalrous spirit of their ancestors. A poet, a soldier, and a gentleman, no less gallant among the ladies than he was brave among men; he was the object of general admiration; and the last generation of Highlanders among whom he was best known, took great pleasure in cherishing his memory, and repeating anecdotes concerning him. He married a sister of General Campbell of Mamore, afterwards Duke of Argyll.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

[272] “Captain John Campbell of Carrick was one of the most impressive gentlemen of his time. With charming manners and courage, balanced by a light-heartedness, he was seen by the people as someone who still embodied the chivalrous spirit of their ancestors. A poet, a soldier, and a gentleman, he was just as gallant with the ladies as he was brave with men; he was widely admired. The last generation of Highlanders, among whom he was most famous, took great joy in remembering him and sharing stories about his life. He married a sister of General Campbell of Mamore, who later became the Duke of Argyll.” —Stewart’s Sketches.

[273] Culloden Papers, p. 200.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Culloden Papers, p. 200.

[274] Stewart’s Sketches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches.

[275] Culloden Papers, No. CCXLIII. “On this occasion the Duke of Cumberland was so much struck with the conduct of the Highlanders, and concurred so cordially in the esteem which they had secured to themselves both from friends and foes, that, wishing to show a mark of his approbation, he desired it to be intimated to them, that he would be happy to grant the men any favour which they chose to ask, and which he could concede, as a testimony of the good opinion he had formed of them. The reply was worthy of so handsome an offer. After expressing acknowledgments for the condescension of the commander-in-chief, the men assured him that no favour he could bestow would gratify them so much as a pardon for one of their comrades, a soldier of the regiment, who had been tried by a court-martial for allowing a prisoner to escape, and was under sentence of a heavy corporal punishment, which, if inflicted, would bring disgrace on them all, and on their families and country. This favour, of course, was instantly granted. The nature of this request, the feeling which suggested it, and, in short, the general qualities of the corps, struck the Duke with the more force, as, at the time, he had not been in Scotland, and had no means of knowing the character of its inhabitants, unless, indeed, he had formed his opinion from the common ribaldry of the times, when it was the fashion to consider the Highlander ‘as a fierce and savage depredator, speaking a barbarous language, and inhabiting a barren and gloomy region, which fear and prudence forbade all strangers to enter.’”—Stewart’s Sketches, i. p. 274-5.

[275] Culloden Papers, No. CCXLIII. “On this occasion, the Duke of Cumberland was so impressed by the behavior of the Highlanders and agreed so wholeheartedly with the respect they had earned from both allies and enemies that he wanted to show his approval. He asked to let them know he would be pleased to grant any request they had, as long as it was a favor he could fulfill, as a sign of his high regard for them. The response was fitting for such a generous offer. After expressing their gratitude for the commander-in-chief's kindness, the men assured him that no favor he could give would mean as much to them as a pardon for one of their comrades, a soldier from their regiment, who had been tried for letting a prisoner escape. He was sentenced to severe corporal punishment, which, if carried out, would bring shame upon them all, as well as their families and homeland. This favor was, of course, granted immediately. The nature of this request, the emotions behind it, and the overall qualities of the troops struck the Duke more profoundly since, at that time, he hadn’t been to Scotland and had no way of knowing the character of its people, unless he had formed his opinion from the common mockery of the era, when it was typical to view the Highlander as ‘a fierce and savage raider, speaking a barbaric language, and living in a desolate and dreary land that fear and caution discouraged all outsiders from entering.’”—Stewart’s Sketches, i. p. 274-5.

[276] Life of Colonel Gardiner.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Life of Colonel Gardiner.

[277] Account published at Paris, 26th May 1745.

[277] Account published in Paris, May 26, 1745.

[278] The Conduct of the Officers at Fontenoy Considered. Lond. 1745.—“Such was the battle of Fontenoy, and such were the facts from which a very favourable opinion was formed of the military qualifications of the Black Watch, as it was still called in Scotland. At this period there was not a soldier in the regiment born south of the Grampians.”—Stewart’s Sketches, i. 278.

[278] The Conduct of the Officers at Fontenoy Considered. Lond. 1745.—“This was the battle of Fontenoy, and these were the facts that led to a very positive opinion about the military skills of the Black Watch, as it was still referred to in Scotland. At this time, there wasn't a soldier in the regiment who was born south of the Grampians.”—Stewart’s Sketches, i. 278.

[279] Caledonian Mercury, March 1747.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Caledonian Mercury, March 1747.

[280] Hague Gazette.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hague News.

[281] Stewart’s Sketches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches.

[282] There were few courts-martial; and, for many years, no instance occurred of corporal punishment. If a soldier was brought to the halberts, he became degraded, and little more good was to be expected of him. After being publicly disgraced, he could no longer associate with his comrades; and, in several instances, the privates of a company have, from their pay, subscribed to procure the discharge of an obnoxious individual.

[282] There were hardly any courts-martial, and for many years, there was no case of corporal punishment. If a soldier was brought to the halberts, he was marked as degraded, and not much good was expected of him afterward. After being publicly humiliated, he could no longer hang out with his fellow soldiers; in several cases, the private members of a company have pooled their pay to help get rid of an unwanted individual.

Great regularity was observed in the duties of public worship. In the regimental orders, hours were fixed for morning prayers by the chaplain; and on Sundays, for Divine service, morning and evening. The greatest respect was observed towards the ministers of religion. When Dr Ferguson was chaplain of the corps, he held an equal, if not, in some respects, a greater, influence over the minds of the men than the commanding officer. The succeeding chaplain, Mr Maclaggan, preserved the same authority; and, while the soldiers looked up with reverence to these excellent men, the most beneficial effects were produced on their minds and conduct by the religious and moral duties which their chaplains inculcated.

Great regularity was noticed in the public worship duties. In the regimental orders, specific times were set for morning prayers led by the chaplain; and on Sundays, there were services in the morning and evening. The utmost respect was shown towards religious leaders. When Dr. Ferguson was the chaplain of the unit, he had an equal, if not greater, influence over the soldiers than the commanding officer. The next chaplain, Mr. Maclaggan, maintained the same level of authority; and as the soldiers looked up to these admirable men with respect, the religious and moral teachings provided by their chaplains had a very positive impact on their attitudes and behavior.

[283] “During the whole of 1756 the regiment remained in Albany inactive. During the winter and spring of 1757, they were drilled and disciplined for bush-fighting and sharp-shooting, a species of warfare for which they were well fitted, being in general good marksmen, and expert in the management of their arms.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

[283] “Throughout 1756, the regiment stayed in Albany without taking any action. In the winter and spring of 1757, they trained and honed their skills for guerrilla warfare and sharpshooting, a type of combat they were well-suited for, as they were generally good marksmen and skilled in handling their weapons.” —Stewart’s Sketches.

[284] Stewart’s Sketches.

Stewart’s Sketches.

[285] Smollett’s History of England.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smollett’s History of England.

[286] This officer, who was son of Duncan Campbell, of the family of Duneaves, in Perthshire, along with Gregor MacGregor, commonly called Gregor the Beautiful, grandfather of Sir Gregor MacGregor, were the two who were presented to George II. in the year 1743, when privates in the Black Watch.

[286] This officer, the son of Duncan Campbell from the Duneaves family in Perthshire, along with Gregor MacGregor, famously known as Gregor the Beautiful and the grandfather of Sir Gregor MacGregor, were the two who were introduced to George II in 1743 while serving as privates in the Black Watch.

[287] Stewart’s Sketches.

Stewart’s Sketches.

[288] St James’s Chronicle.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ St James's Chronicle.

[289] “It has been observed, that the modern Highland corps display less of that chivalrous spirit which marked the earlier corps from the mountains. If there be any good ground for this observation, it may probably be attributed to this, that these corps do not consist wholly of native Highlanders. If strangers are introduced among them, even admitting them to be the best of soldiers, still they are not Highlanders. The charm is broken,—the conduct of such a corps must be divided, and cannot be called purely national. The motive which made the Highlanders, when united, fight for the honour of their name, their clan, and district, is by this mixture lost. Officers, also, who are strangers to their language, their habits, and peculiar modes of thinking, cannot be expected to understand their character, their feelings, and their prejudices, which, under judicious management, have so frequently stimulated to honourable conduct, although they have sometimes served to excite the ridicule of those who knew not the dispositions and cast of character on which they were founded. But if Highland soldiers are judiciously commanded in quarters, treated with kindness and confidence by their officers, and led into action with spirit, it cannot on any good grounds be alleged that there is any deficiency of that firmness and courage which formerly distinguished them, although it may be readily allowed that much of the romance of the character is lowered. The change of manners in their native country will sufficiently account for this.

[289] "It has been noted that the modern Highland troops show less of the chivalrous spirit that characterized the earlier troops from the mountains. If there’s any truth to this observation, it may be because these troops are not made up entirely of native Highlanders. When outsiders are brought into the mix—even if they're the best soldiers—they still aren’t Highlanders. The special bond is broken; the unity of such a troop becomes fragmented and can’t be called purely national. The motivation that encouraged the Highlanders to fight for the honor of their name, clan, and home disappears with this diversity. Officers who are unfamiliar with their language, customs, and unique ways of thinking can’t be expected to grasp their character, emotions, and biases, which under thoughtful leadership, have often inspired honorable behavior, though sometimes they’ve also led to the ridicule of those who didn’t understand the foundations of such traits. However, if Highland soldiers are well-led in their quarters, treated with kindness and trust by their officers, and inspired in battle, it cannot reasonably be claimed that there is any lack of the determination and bravery that once set them apart, although it can be acknowledged that the romantic aspect of their character has diminished. The changing customs in their homeland serve as a clear explanation for this."

“In my time many old soldiers still retained their original manners, exhibiting much freedom and ease in their communications with the officers. I joined the regiment in 1789, a very young soldier. Colonel Graham, the commanding officer, gave me a steady old soldier, named William Fraser, as my servant,—perhaps as my adviser and director. I know not that he had received any instructions on that point, but Colonel Graham himself could not have been more frequent and attentive in his remonstrances, and cautious with regard to my conduct and duty, than my old soldier was, when he thought he had cause to disapprove. These admonitions he always gave me in Gaelic, calling me by my Christian name, with an allusion to the colour of my hair, which was fair, or bane, never prefixing Mr or Ensign, except when he spoke in English. However contrary to the common rules, and however it might surprise those unaccustomed to the manners of the people, to hear a soldier or a servant calling his master simply by his name, my honest old monitor was one of the most respectful, as he was one of the most faithful, of servants.”—Stewart’s Sketches, p. 302.

“In my time, many old soldiers still had their original ways, showing a lot of freedom and ease when talking with the officers. I joined the regiment in 1789 as a very young soldier. Colonel Graham, the commanding officer, assigned me a steady old soldier named William Fraser as my servant—perhaps also as my mentor and guide. I don’t know if he received any instructions about that, but Colonel Graham himself couldn’t have been more frequent and attentive in his advice, or more cautious about my behavior and duties, than my old soldier was when he believed I needed correcting. He always shared these reminders with me in Gaelic, calling me by my first name and referencing the color of my hair, which was light, or bane, never adding Mr or Ensign unless he spoke in English. Regardless of how unusual it might seem to those unfamiliar with the customs of the people to hear a soldier or servant call his master simply by his name, my honest old advisor was one of the most respectful, as well as one of the most loyal, of servants.”—Stewart’s Sketches, p. 302.

[290] General Stewart says that two officers, anxious to obtain commissions, enlisted eighteen Irishmen at Glasgow, contrary to the peremptory orders of Lord John Murray, that none but Highlanders should be taken. Several of the men were O’Donnels, O’Lachlans, O’Briens, &c. To cover this deception the O was changed to Mac, and the Milesians passed muster as true Macdonnels, Maclachlans, and Macbriars, without being questioned.

[290] General Stewart states that two officers, eager to secure commissions, recruited eighteen Irishmen in Glasgow, despite the strict orders from Lord John Murray that only Highlanders should be enlisted. Several of these men were O’Donnels, O’Lachlans, O’Briens, etc. To hide this deception, the "O" was switched to "Mac," and the Milesians passed as genuine Macdonnels, Maclachlans, and Macbriars without anyone questioning them.

[291] Letters from Guadeloupe.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letters from Guadeloupe.

[292] “By private accounts, it appears that the French had formed the most frightful and absurd notions of the Sauvages d’Ecosse. They believed that they would neither take nor give quarter, and that they were so nimble, that, as no man could catch them, so nobody could escape them; that no man had a chance against their broadsword; and that, with a ferocity natural to savages, they made no prisoners, and spared neither man, woman, nor child: and as they were always in the front of every action in which they were engaged, it is probable that these notions had no small influence on the nerves of the militia, and perhaps regulars of Guadaloupe.” It was always believed by the enemy that the Highlanders amounted to several thousands. This erroneous enumeration of a corps only eight hundred strong, was said to proceed from the frequency of their attacks and annoyance of the outposts of the enemy, who “saw men in the same garb who attacked them yesterday from one direction, again appear to-day to advance from another, and in this manner ever harassing their advanced position, so as to allow them no rest.”—Letters from Guadaloupe.

[292] "According to private reports, the French had developed the most terrifying and ridiculous ideas about the Sauvages d’Ecosse. They thought they wouldn’t take or give mercy, and that they were so fast that no one could catch them or escape from them; that no one stood a chance against their broadsword; and that, with a savagery typical of wild people, they took no prisoners and spared neither man, woman, nor child. Since they were always at the forefront of every battle they fought, it’s likely these beliefs significantly affected the nerves of both the militia and possibly the regular troops in Guadaloupe.” The enemy always believed that the Highlanders numbered in the thousands. This inaccurate count of a force that was only eight hundred strong reportedly stemmed from the frequency of their attacks and the harassment of the enemy's outposts, who “saw men in the same attire attacking them yesterday from one direction, only to appear today advancing from another, consistently tormenting their forward positions and not allowing them any rest.” —Letters from Guadaloupe.

[293] An Indian sachem, astonished at the success of the British arms, remarked that “the English, formerly women, are now men, and are thick all over the country as trees in the woods. They have taken Niagara, Cataraque, Ticonderoga, Louisburg, and now lately Quebec, and they will soon eat the remainder of the French in Canada, or drive them out of the country.”

[293] An Indian leader, surprised by the success of the British forces, said that “the English, who used to be like women, are now strong and widespread across the land like trees in the forest. They have captured Niagara, Cataraque, Ticonderoga, Louisburg, and most recently Quebec, and they will soon defeat the rest of the French in Canada or force them out of the country.”

[294] Westminster Journal.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Westminster Journal.

[295] It was in 1776 that William Pitt, afterwards Lord Chatham, uttered in Parliament his famous eulogy on the Highland regiments:—“I sought for merit wherever it could be found. It is my boast that I was the first minister who looked for it, and found it, in the mountains of the north. I called it forth, and drew into your service a hardy and intrepid race of men: men who, when left by your jealousy, became a prey to the artificies of your enemies, and had gone nigh to have overturned the State, in the war before last. These men, in the last war, were brought to combat on your side; they served with fidelity, as they fought with valour, and conquered for you in every quarter of the world.”

[295] In 1776, William Pitt, later known as Lord Chatham, gave his famous speech in Parliament praising the Highland regiments: “I sought out talent wherever it could be found. I take pride in being the first minister who recognized it in the northern mountains. I brought it to light and enlisted a resilient and fearless group of men for your service: men who, when abandoned by your suspicion, became vulnerable to the schemes of your enemies and nearly brought down the State in the previous war. These men, in the last war, fought on your side; they served loyally, fought bravely, and achieved victories for you all around the globe.”

[296] To allure the young Highlanders to enlist into other regiments, recruiting parties assumed the dress of the Royal Highlanders, thus deceiving the recruits into the belief that they were entering the 42d. When the regiment lay in Dublin, a party of Highland recruits, destined for the 38th regiment, arrived there; but on representing the deception which had been practised upon them, they were, after a full inquiry, discharged by Lord Townshend, the lord lieutenant. They, however, immediately re-enlisted into the 42d regiment.—Stewart.

[296] To entice young Highlanders to join other regiments, recruiting teams wore the uniforms of the Royal Highlanders to trick the recruits into thinking they were signing up for the 42nd. When the regiment was stationed in Dublin, a group of Highland recruits intended for the 38th regiment arrived there; but after explaining the deception they had experienced, they were released by Lord Townshend, the lord lieutenant, following a thorough investigation. However, they immediately re-enlisted in the 42nd regiment.—Stewart.

[297] At this time, the words of “the Garb of Old Gaul” were composed. Major Reid set them to music of his own composition, which has ever since been the regimental march. Peace and country quarters affording leisure to the officers, several of them indulged their taste for poetry and music. Major Reid was one of the most accomplished flute-players of the age. He died in 1806, a general in the army, and colonel of the 88th or Connaught Rangers. He left the sum of £52,000 to the University of Edinburgh, where he was educated, to establish a Professorship of Music in the College, with a salary of not less than £300 per annum, and to hold an annual concert on the anniversary of his birth-day, the 13th of February; the performance to commence with several pieces of his own composition, for the purpose of showing the style of music in his early years, and towards the middle of the last century. Among the first of these pieces is the Garb of Old Gaul. [See account of Clan Robertson.] The statement in Stewart’s Sketches, that this song was originally written in Gaelic by a soldier of the 42d, is incorrect. Dr David Laing says, in Wood’s Songs of Scotland, edited by G. F. Graham, that it was originally written in English by Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Erskine, Bart., second son of Sir John Erskine of Alva, who commanded the Scots Greys in 1762. It has been attributed to Sir Henry Erskine of Torry, but it was not written by him. Its earliest appearance (in English) was in The Lark, 1765. An indifferent translation into Gaelic, by Morrison, was published in Gillies’ Gaelic Poetry, 1786. This is the first Gaelic version. A much better translation into Gaelic is by Captain M’Intyre, and appeared in Am Filidh, a Gaelic Song Book, edited by James Munro, 12mo, Edin. 1840.

[297] At this time, the words of “the Garb of Old Gaul” were created. Major Reid set them to music he composed, which has since been the regimental march. With peace and a break from duty giving officers some free time, several of them pursued their interests in poetry and music. Major Reid was one of the best flute players of his time. He died in 1806, a general in the army and colonel of the 88th or Connaught Rangers. He left £52,000 to the University of Edinburgh, where he was educated, to create a Professorship of Music in the College, with a salary of at least £300 a year, and to hold an annual concert on his birthday, February 13th; the concert would start with several pieces he composed to showcase the style of music from his early years and the mid-18th century. Among the first of these pieces is the Garb of Old Gaul. [See account of Clan Robertson.] The claim in Stewart’s Sketches that this song was originally written in Gaelic by a soldier from the 42nd is incorrect. Dr. David Laing states in Wood’s Songs of Scotland, edited by G. F. Graham, that it was originally written in English by Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Erskine, Bart., the second son of Sir John Erskine of Alva, who led the Scots Greys in 1762. It has been wrongly attributed to Sir Henry Erskine of Torry, but he did not write it. Its first appearance (in English) was in The Lark, 1765. A poor translation into Gaelic by Morrison was published in Gillies’ Gaelic Poetry, 1786. This is the first Gaelic version. A much better Gaelic translation was done by Captain M’Intyre and was published in Am Filidh, a Gaelic Song Book, edited by James Munro, 12mo, Edin. 1840.

We give here the original song, with the Gaelic version of Captain M’Intyre:—

We present the original song, along with Captain M’Intyre’s Gaelic version:—

IN THE GARB OF OLD GAUL.

IN THE GARB OF OLD GAUL.

In the garb of old Gaul, with the fire of old Rome,

In the clothing of ancient Gaul, with the passion of ancient Rome,

From the heath-covered mountains of Scotia we come;

From the heath-covered mountains of Scotland we come;

Where the Romans endeavoured our country to gain,

Where the Romans tried to conquer our country,

But our ancestors fought, and they fought not in vain.

But our ancestors fought, and they didn’t fight for nothing.

Such our love of liberty, our country, and our laws,

Such is our love for freedom, our nation, and our laws,

That, like our ancestors of old, we stand by freedom’s cause;

That, just like our ancestors did in the past, we support the cause of freedom;

We’ll bravely fight, like heroes bright, for honour and applause,

We’ll boldly fight, like bright heroes, for honor and praise,

And defy the French, with all their arts, to alter our laws.

And challenge the French, with all their tricks, to change our laws.

No effeminate customs our sinews unbrace,

No weak customs will weaken our resolve,

No luxurious tables enervate our race;

No lavish tables weaken our kind;

Our loud-sounding pipe bears the true martial strain,

Our loud pipe carries the real battle spirit,

So do we the old Scottish valour retain.

So we still keep the old Scottish bravery.

As a storm in the ocean when Boreas blows,

As a storm at sea when the wind from the north blows,

So are we enraged when we rush on our foes:

So are we angry when we charge at our enemies:

We sons of the mountains, tremendous as rocks,

We, the sons of the mountains, solid and strong as rocks,

Dash the force of our foes with our thundering strokes.

Dash the strength of our enemies with our powerful blows.

We’re tall as the oak on the mount of the vale,

We’re as tall as the oak on the mountain in the valley,

Are swift as the roe which the hound doth assail,

Are as quick as the deer that the dog is chasing,

As the full moon in autumn our shields do appear,

As the full moon in autumn, our shields shine bright,

Minerva would dread to encounter our spear.

Minerva would be terrified to face our spear.

Quebec and Cape Breton, the pride of old France,

Quebec and Cape Breton, the pride of old France,

In their troops fondly boasted till we did advance;

In their troops proudly bragged until we moved forward;

But when our claymores they saw us produce,

But when they saw us pull out our claymores,

Their courage did fail, and they sued for a truce.

Their courage waned, and they requested a truce.

In our realm may the fury of faction long cease,

In our world, may the anger of divisions finally come to an end,

May our councils be wise and our commerce increase,

May our discussions be smart and our business thrive,

And in Scotia’s cold climate may each of us find,

And in Scotland’s cold climate, may each of us find,

That our friends still prove true and our beauties prove kind.

That our friends remain loyal and our beauty is kind.

Then we’ll defend our liberty, our country, and our laws,

Then we’ll defend our freedom, our nation, and our laws,

And teach our late posterity to fight in freedom’s cause,

And teach our future generations to fight for freedom,

That they like our ancestors bold, for honour and applause,

That they admire our ancestors for their courage, seeking honor and praise,

May defy the French, with all their arts, to alter our laws.

May challenge the French, with all their skills, to change our laws.

EIDEADH NAN GAEL.

EIDEADH NAN GAEL.

Ann an éideadh nan Gàel,

In Gaelic dress,

Le tein’-àrdain na Ròimh’,

Le tein’-àrdain na Ròimh’,

’S ann o fhraoch-bheannaibh Alba

It's on the heather hills of Scotland

A dh’ fhalbh sinn a chum gleòis,

A dh’ fhalbh sinn a chum gleòis,

Tir a stribhich na Ròimhich

Tear down the Roman walls

Le foirneart thoirt uainn,

The aftermath is upon us,

Ach ar sinnscarra chòmhraig,

Ach ar sinnscarra chòmhraig

’S mar sheòid thug iad buaidh!

’S mar sheòid thug iad buaidh!

Le sòghalas no féisdeachas

Le sòghalas no fèisdeachas

Ar féithean las cha-n fhàs;

The fates cannot be avoided;

Cha toir ròic no ruidht oirnn striocadh

Cha toir ròic no ruidht oirnn striocadh

Chum’s gu’u díobair sinn ar càil;

Chum’s gu’u díobair sinn ar càil;

’S i a’ phìob a’s àírde nual

’S i a’ phìob a’s àírde nual

A bhios g’ ar gluasad gu blàr;—

A bhios g’ ar gluasad gu blàr;—

Sin an ceòl a chumas suas annainn

Sin an ceòl a chumas suas annainn

Cruadal nan Gàel.

Cruadal nan Gàel.

’S co-chruaidh sinn ris na daragan

’S co-chruaidh sinn ris na daragan

Tha thall-ud anns a’ ghleann;

There's a roar in the valley;

Is co-luath sinn ris an eilid

Is co-luath sinn ris an eilid

Air nach beir ach an cù seang;

Air nach beir ach an cù seang;

Mar a’ ghealach làn as t-fhogar

Mar a’ ghealach làn as t-fhogar

Nochdar aghaidh ar cuid sgiath,

Still facing a few setbacks,

’S roimh ’r lannan guineach geur

’S roimh ’r lannan guineach geur

Air Minérbha bi’dh fiamh!

Air Minérbha will rise!

Mar a shéideas a’ ghaoth tuath

Mar a shéideas a’ ghaoth tuath

Air a’ chuan a’s gairge toirm,

Air a’ chuan a’s gairge toirm,

’S ann mar sin a ni sinn brùchdadh

’S ann mar sin a ni sinn brùchdadh

Air ar naimhde ’nùll gu borb;

Air ar naimhde ’nùll gu borb;

Mar chreaga trom a’ tùirling orr’

Mar chreaga trom a’ tùirling orr’

Thig ur-shiol nam beannta,

Climb the mountain slopes,

G’ an caitheamh as le ’n tréuntas,

G’ an caitheamh as le ’n tréuntas,

’S le géiread an lann.

The sword is in the sheath.

Mar so, ar Lagh ’s ar Righeachd

Mar so, ar Lagh ’s ar Righeachd

Gu’n dionar leinn gu bràth;—

We will dine together forever;—

Agus cath air taobh ua saorsa

Agus cath ar an taobh sin saoirse

Gu’m faoghluim sinn d’ ar n-àl;

Gu’m faoghluim sinn d’ ar n-àl;

Gus an diong iad fòs an seanairean

Gus and doing them forces the old-timers.

’Am fearalas s ’an càil,

I’m afraid of anything,

’S gus an cuir iad cìs gun tainng

’S gus an cuir iad cìs gun tainng

Air an Fhraing ’s air an Spàinn.

Air an Fhraing ’s air an Spàinn.

[298] “Officers and non-commissioned officers always wore a small plume of feathers, after the fashion of their country; but it was not till the period of which I am now writing that the soldiers used so many feathers as they do at present.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

[298] “Officers and non-commissioned officers always wore a small plume of feathers, as was customary in their country; however, it wasn't until the time I'm describing now that soldiers used as many feathers as they do today.” —Stewart’s Sketches.

[299] Jackson’s European Armies.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jackson’s European Armies.

[300] Stewart’s Sketches. The use of silver lace was not discontinued until 1830.

[300] Stewart’s Sketches. The use of silver lace continued until 1830.

[301] Of the number of privates, 931 were Highlanders, 74 Lowland Scotch, 5 English (in the band), 1 Welsh, and 2 Irish.

[301] Of the total number of privates, 931 were Highlanders, 74 were Lowland Scots, 5 were English (in the band), 1 was Welsh, and 2 were Irish.

[302] The Oxford transport, with a company of the 42d on board, was captured by an American privateer. The military officers and ship’s crew were taken on board the privateer, and a crew and guard sent to the transport, with directions to make the first friendly port. A few days afterwards the soldiers overpowered the Americans; and with the assistance of the carpenter, who had been left on board, navigated the vessel into the Chesapeak, and casting anchor at Jamestown, which had been evacuated by Lord Dunmore and the British, she was taken possession of, and the men marched as prisoners to Williamsburgh in Virginia, where every exertion was made, and every inducement held out, to prevail with them to break their allegiance, and join the American cause. When it was found that the offers of military promotion were rejected, they were told that they would have grants of fertile land to settle in freedom and happiness, and that they would all be lairds themselves, and have no rents to pay. These latter inducements also failed. “These trustworthy men declared they would neither take nor possess any land, but what they had deserved by supporting their king, whose health they could not be restrained from drinking, although in the middle of enemies; and when all failed, they were sent in small separate parties to the back-settlements.”—They were exchanged in 1778, and joined the regiment.—Stewart’s Sketches, i. 368.

[302] The Oxford transport, carrying a company of the 42nd, was captured by an American privateer. The military officers and crew were taken onto the privateer, and a new crew and guard were sent to the transport with orders to head to the first friendly port. A few days later, the soldiers overpowered the Americans, and with the help of the carpenter who had been left on board, they navigated the ship into the Chesapeake, anchoring at Jamestown, which had been evacuated by Lord Dunmore and the British. They took possession of the ship and marched the men as prisoners to Williamsburg in Virginia, where every effort was made and every incentive offered to persuade them to break their loyalty and join the American cause. When military promotions were turned down, they were told they would receive grants of fertile land for a life of freedom and happiness, becoming landowners themselves with no rents to pay. These incentives also failed. "These loyal men declared they would not take or own any land except what they earned by supporting their king, whose health they could not help but toast, even surrounded by enemies; and when all else failed, they were sent in small, separate groups to the back settlements." They were exchanged in 1778 and rejoined the regiment.—Stewart’s Sketches, i. 368.

[303] Stewart’s Sketches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches.

[304] Stewart’s Sketches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches.

[305] “This hill was so perpendicular, that the ball which wounded Lieutenant Macleod, entering the posterior part of his neck, ran down on the middle of his ribs, and lodged in the lower part of his back.

[305] “This hill was so steep that the ball that injured Lieutenant Macleod entered the back of his neck, traveled down the middle of his ribs, and got stuck in the lower part of his back.

“One of the pipers, who began to play when he reached the point of a rock on the summit of the hill, was immediately shot, and tumbled from one piece of rock to another till he reached the bottom.

“One of the pipers, who started playing when he got to the top of the hill, was instantly shot and fell from one rock to another until he hit the bottom.

“Major Murray, being a large corpulent man, could not attempt this steep ascent without assistance. The soldiers, eager to get to the point of their duty, scrambled up, forgetting the situation of Major Murray, when he, in a melancholy supplicating tone, cried, ‘Oh soldiers, will you leave me!’ A party leaped down instantly, and brought him up, supporting him from one ledge of the rocks to another till they got him to the top.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

“Major Murray, being a large, heavyset man, couldn’t tackle this steep climb without help. The soldiers, eager to get to their duty, scrambled up, forgetting about Major Murray, when he, in a sad, pleading tone, cried, ‘Oh soldiers, will you leave me!’ A group jumped down right away and helped him up, supporting him from one ledge of the rocks to another until they got him to the top.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

[306] “On this occasion Sergeant Macgregor, whose company was immediately in the rear of the picquet, rushed forward to their support with a few men who happened to have their arms in their hands, when the enemy commenced the attack. Being severely wounded, he was left insensible on the ground. When the picquet was overpowered, and the few survivors forced to retire, Macgregor, who had that day put on a new jacket with silver-lace, having, besides, large silver buckles in his shoes, and a watch, attracted the notice of an American soldier, who deemed him a good prize. The retreat of his friends not allowing him time to strip the sergeant on the spot, he thought the shortest way was to take him on his back to a more convenient distance. By this time Macgregor began to recover; and, perceiving whither the man was carrying him, drew his dirk, and grasping him by the throat, swore that he would run him through the breast if he did not turn back and carry him to the camp. The American finding this argument irresistible, complied with the request, and meeting Lord Cornwallis (who had come up to the support of the regiment when he heard the firing), and Colonel Stirling, was thanked for his care of the sergeant; but he honestly told them that he only conveyed him thither to save his own life. Lord Cornwallis gave him liberty to go whithersoever he chose. His lordship procured for the sergeant a situation under government at Leith, which he enjoyed many years.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

[306] “On this occasion, Sergeant Macgregor, whose unit was right behind the picket, rushed forward to help with a few soldiers who had their weapons ready when the enemy attacked. He was badly wounded and left unconscious on the ground. When the picket was overrun and the few survivors forced to retreat, Macgregor, who had put on a new jacket with silver lace that day, along with large silver buckles on his shoes and a watch, caught the attention of an American soldier, who thought he would be a good prize. With his friends retreating and no time to strip the sergeant right there, the soldier decided the quickest way was to carry him on his back to a safer spot. By this time, Macgregor started to regain consciousness, and realizing where he was being taken, he drew his dirk, seized the soldier by the throat, and declared he would stab him if he didn’t turn back and take him to the camp. The American, finding this argument convincing, agreed to his request and, when they encountered Lord Cornwallis (who had arrived to support the regiment after hearing the gunfire) and Colonel Stirling, he was thanked for taking care of the sergeant. However, he honestly told them that he only brought him there to save his own life. Lord Cornwallis allowed him to go wherever he wanted. His lordship arranged for the sergeant to have a position under the government in Leith, which he held for many years.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

[307] From Watson’s Annals of Philadelphia we learn that a Mrs Gordon opened a boarding-house in Front Street, which was much frequented by British officers during the American Revolution war, and at times was nearly filled with officers of the 42d and Royal Irish. “The British Barracks,” we learn from Watson’s Annals of Philadelphia, “were built in the Northern Liberties soon after the defeat of Braddock’s army, and arose from the necessity, as it was alleged, of making better permanent provision for troops deemed necessary to be among us for future protection. Many of the people had so petitioned the king, not being then so sensitive of the presence of ‘standing armies’ as their descendants have since become. The parade and ‘pomp of war’ which their erection produced in the former peaceful city of Penn, gave it an attraction to the town’s people, and being located far out of town, it was deemed a pleasant walk to the country and fields, to go out and see the long ranges of houses, the long lines of kilted and bonneted Highlanders, and to hear ‘the spirit stirring fife and soul-inspiring drum!’ The ground plot of the barracks extended from Second to Third Street, and from St Tamany Street to Green Street, having the officers’ quarters, a large three-storey brick building, on Third Street, the same now standing as a Northern Liberty Town Hall. The parade ground fronted upon Second Street, shut in by an ornamental palisade fence on the line of that street. After the war of Independence they were torn down, and the lots sold for the benefit of the public. It was from the location of those buildings that the whole region thereabout was familiarly called Campingtown. In 1758 I notice the first public mention of ‘the new barracks in Campingtown,’ the Gazettes stating the arrival there of ‘Colonel Montgomery’s Highlanders,’ and some arrangement by the City Council to provide them their bedding, &c. In the year 1764 the barracks were made a scene of great interest to all the citizens; there the Indians, who fled from the threats of the murderous Paxtang boys, sought their refuge under the protection of the Highlanders, while the approach of the latter was expected, the citizens ran there with their arms to defend them and to throw up entrenchments.”

[307] From Watson’s Annals of Philadelphia, we learn that a Mrs. Gordon opened a boarding house on Front Street, which was often visited by British officers during the American Revolution, and at times was almost fully occupied by officers from the 42nd and Royal Irish. “The British Barracks,” as mentioned in Watson’s Annals of Philadelphia, “were built in the Northern Liberties soon after Braddock’s army was defeated, and were said to be needed for better permanent accommodations for troops considered necessary for our future protection. Many residents had petitioned the king, not being as sensitive about the presence of ‘standing armies’ as people have become since then. The parade and ‘pomp of war’ that came with their construction brought an allure to the previously peaceful city of Penn. Situated far from the town center, it was seen as a pleasant walk to the countryside to view the long rows of buildings, the lines of kilted and bonneted Highlanders, and to hear the ‘spirit-stirring fife and soul-inspiring drum!’ The barracks covered the area from Second to Third Street and from St. Tamany Street to Green Street, with the officers’ quarters located in a large three-story brick building on Third Street, which still stands today as the Northern Liberty Town Hall. The parade ground faced Second Street and was enclosed by an ornamental picket fence along that street. After the War of Independence, they were demolished, and the lots were sold for public benefit. It was from the location of those buildings that the surrounding area became known as Campingtown. In 1758, I found the first public reference to ‘the new barracks in Campingtown,’ with the Gazettes reporting the arrival of ‘Colonel Montgomery’s Highlanders’ and some arrangement by the City Council to provide them bedding, etc. In 1764, the barracks became a focal point of great interest for all citizens; there, the Indians fleeing from the murderous Paxtang boys found refuge under the protection of the Highlanders, and as the latter were expected to arrive, citizens rushed there with their weapons to defend them and to build fortifications.”

[308] “In the year 1776 (says General Stewart) the three battalions of the 42d and of Fraser’s Highlanders embarked 3248 soldiers; after a stormy passage of more than three months, none died; they had only a few sick, and these not dangerously.”

[308] “In 1776 (says General Stewart), the three battalions of the 42nd and Fraser’s Highlanders set sail with 3,248 soldiers; after a rough journey lasting over three months, none died; they only had a few sick, and those weren’t seriously affected.”

[309] Stewart’s Sketches.

Stewart’s Sketches.

[310] “On the 1st of June this year, Lord John Murray died, in the forty-second year of his command of the regiment, and was succeeded by Major-General Sir Hector Munro. It is said that Lord Eglinton was much disappointed on that occasion. He had formed an attachment to the Highland soldiers, when he commanded his Highland regiment in the seven years’ war; and, owing to Lord J. Murray’s great age, had long looked to the command of the Royal Highlanders. In Lord North’s administration, and likewise in Mr Pitt’s, he had, in some measure, secured the succession; but the king had previously, and without the knowledge of his ministers, assented to an application from Sir H. Munro. Lord Eglinton was appointed to the Scots Greys on the first vacancy. Till Lord John Murray was disabled by age, he was the friend and supporter of every deserving officer and soldier in the regiment. The public journals during the German or seven years’ war give many instances. I shall notice one. When the disabled soldiers came home from Ticonderoga in 1758, to pass the Board at Chelsea, it is stated, ‘that the morning they were to appear before the Board, he was in London, and dressed himself in the full Highland uniform, and, putting himself at the head of all those who could walk, he marched to Chelsea, and explained their case in such a manner to the Commissioners, that all obtained the pension. He gave them five guineas to drink the king’s health, and their friends, with the regiment, and two guineas to each of those who had wives, and he got the whole a free passage to Perth, with an offer to such as chose to settle on his estate, to give them a house and garden.’”—Westminster Journal.

[310] “On June 1st of this year, Lord John Murray passed away after leading the regiment for forty-two years, and Major-General Sir Hector Munro took over. It's said that Lord Eglinton was quite disappointed by this. He had developed a fondness for the Highland soldiers while commanding his Highland regiment during the Seven Years’ War and, due to Lord J. Murray’s age, had hoped to take command of the Royal Highlanders for some time. During Lord North’s and Mr. Pitt’s administrations, he had somewhat secured the succession; however, the king had previously and without informing his ministers approved an application from Sir H. Munro. Lord Eglinton was appointed to the Scots Greys at the first opportunity. Until Lord John Murray was unable to serve due to age, he supported and befriended every deserving officer and soldier in the regiment. Public records during the German or Seven Years’ War show many examples. I will mention one. When the injured soldiers returned home from Ticonderoga in 1758 to go before the Board at Chelsea, it is noted that on the morning they were to appear, he was in London. Dressed in full Highland uniform, he positioned himself at the front of all those who could walk and marched to Chelsea, presenting their case to the Commissioners in such a way that everyone received a pension. He gave them five guineas to toast the king’s health and that of their friends and the regiment, as well as two guineas each to those with wives. He also arranged for them all to have a free ride to Perth and offered to provide housing and a garden to anyone who wanted to settle on his estate.” —Westminster Journal.

[311] Stewart’s Sketches.

Stewart's Sketches.

[312] Stewart’s Sketches.

Stewart’s Sketches.

[313] One of these, a trumpeter, was brought to England by the 42d, and given over to the York Rangers, at the formation of that corps.

[313] One of these, a trumpeter, was brought to England by the 42nd and handed over to the York Rangers when that unit was formed.

[314] General Stewart says that in the assault on the redoubts, when proceeding from the second to the third, he found a lad of seventeen years of age whom he had enlisted in August preceding, with his foot on the body of a French soldier, and his bayonet thrust through from ear to ear, attempting to twist off his head. Lieutenant Stewart touched him on the shoulder, and desired him to let the body alone. “Oh, the brigand,” said he, “I must take off his head.” When told that the man was already dead, and that he had better go and take the head off a living Frenchman, he answered, “You are very right, Sir; I did not think of that;” and immediately ran forward to the front of the attack. Yet such is the power of example, that this young man, so bold, turned pale and trembled, when, a few days after he had enlisted, he saw one of his companions covered with blood from a cut he had received in the head and face in some horseplay with his comrades.

[314] General Stewart recounts that during the assault on the redoubts, while moving from the second to the third, he encountered a seventeen-year-old boy he had enlisted the previous August. The boy had his foot on the body of a French soldier, with his bayonet thrust from ear to ear, and was trying to twist off the soldier's head. Lieutenant Stewart tapped him on the shoulder and asked him to leave the body alone. “Oh, the brigand,” he replied, “I must take off his head.” When informed that the man was already dead and it would be better to take the head off a living Frenchman instead, he said, “You are very right, Sir; I didn’t think of that,” and immediately rushed to the front of the attack. However, the power of example is strong; this young man, who was so brave, turned pale and trembled when, a few days after enlisting, he saw one of his comrades covered in blood from a head and face injury sustained during some roughhousing with the others.

[315] In one of the skirmishes in the woods between a party of the 42d and the enemy, Lieutenant-Colonel Graham (afterwards a lieutenant-general and governor of Stirling Castle) was wounded, and lay senseless on the ground. “His recovery from his wound,” says General Stewart, “was attended by some uncommon circumstances. The people believing him dead, rather dragged than carried him over the rough channel of the river, till they reached the sea-beach. Observing here that he was still alive, they put him in a blanket and proceeded in search of a surgeon. After travelling in this manner four miles, I met them, and directed the soldiers to carry him to a military post, occupied by a party of the 42d under my command. All the surgeons were out in the woods with the wounded soldiers, and none could be found. Colonel Graham was still insensible. A ball had entered his side, and passing through, had come out under his breast. Another, or perhaps the same ball, had shattered two of his fingers. No assistance could be got but that of a soldier’s wife, who had been long in the service, and was in the habit of attending sick and wounded soldiers. She washed his wounds, and bound them up in such a manner, that when a surgeon came and saw the way in which the operation had been performed, he said he could not have done it better, and would not unbind the dressing. The colonel soon afterwards opened his eyes, and though unable to speak for many hours, seemed sensible of what was passing around him. In this state he lay nearly three weeks, when he was carried to Kingston, and thence conveyed to England. He was still in a most exhausted state,—the wound in his side discharging matter from both orifices. He went to Edinburgh, with little hopes of recovery; but on the evening of the illumination for the victory of Camperdoun, the smoke of so many candles and flambeaux having affected his breathing, he coughed with great violence; and, in the exertion, threw up a piece of cloth, carried in and left by the ball in its passage through his body. From that day he recovered as by a charm.

[315] During one of the skirmishes in the woods between a group of the 42nd and the enemy, Lieutenant-Colonel Graham (who later became a lieutenant-general and governor of Stirling Castle) was injured and lay unconscious on the ground. “His recovery from his wound,” says General Stewart, “was marked by some unusual circumstances. The people, believing he was dead, more dragged than carried him over the rough riverbed until they reached the beach. Once there, they noticed that he was still alive, so they placed him in a blanket and continued searching for a surgeon. After traveling like this for four miles, I encountered them and told the soldiers to take him to a military post held by a group of the 42nd under my command. All the surgeons were out in the woods with other injured soldiers, and no one could be found. Colonel Graham remained unconscious. A bullet had entered his side and exited under his breast. Another, or possibly the same bullet, had shattered two of his fingers. The only help we could get was from a soldier's wife, who had served for a long time and was used to caring for sick and wounded soldiers. She cleaned his wounds and dressed them in such a way that when a surgeon eventually arrived and saw how it had been done, he remarked he couldn’t have done it better and didn’t want to undo the dressing. Soon after, the colonel opened his eyes, and although he couldn’t speak for many hours, he seemed aware of what was happening around him. He remained in this condition for nearly three weeks before being transported to Kingston and then to England. He was still very weak, with the wound in his side leaking pus from both openings. He went to Edinburgh with little hope of recovery; however, on the evening of the celebration for the victory at Camperdown, the smoke from so many candles and torches affected his breathing, causing him to cough violently. During this effort, he expelled a piece of cloth that had entered and been left by the bullet as it passed through his body. From that day forward, he recovered as if by magic.

“The soldier’s wife,” continues the General, “who was so useful to him in his extremity, was of a character rather uncommon. She had been long a follower of the camp, and had acquired some of its manners. While she was so good and useful a nurse in quarters, she was bold and fearless in the field. When the arrangements were made previously to the attack on the Vizie on the 10th of June, I directed that her husband, who was in my company, should remain behind to take charge of the men’s knapsacks, which they had thrown off to be light for the advance up the hill, as I did not wish to expose him to danger on account of his wife and family. He obeyed his orders, and remained with his charge; but his wife, believing, perhaps, that she was not included in these injunctions, pushed forward to the assault. When the enemy had been driven from the third redoubt, I was standing giving some directions to the men, and preparing to push on to the fourth and last redoubt, when I found myself tapped on the shoulder, and turning round, I saw my Amazonian friend standing with her clothes tucked up to her knees, and seizing my hand, ‘Well done, my Highland lad,’ she exclaimed, ‘see how the brigands scamper like so many deer!’—‘Come,’ added she, ‘let us drive them from yonder hill!’ On inquiry, I found that she had been in the hottest fire, cheering and animating the men; and when the action was over, she was as active as any of the surgeons in assisting the wounded.”

“The soldier’s wife,” the General continues, “who was so helpful to him in his time of need, had a rather uncommon character. She had long been a part of the camp and had picked up some of its ways. While she was an excellent and useful nurse in the barracks, she was bold and fearless in battle. When the plans were made for the attack on the Vizie on June 10th, I ordered her husband, who was with my company, to stay behind and look after the men’s backpacks, which they had discarded to lighten their load for the advance up the hill. I didn’t want to put him in danger because of his wife and family. He followed my orders and stayed with his responsibilities; however, his wife, perhaps thinking she wasn’t included in those orders, pushed forward to join the fight. After we had pushed the enemy out of the third redoubt, I was standing there, giving directions to the men and preparing to move on to the fourth and final redoubt, when I felt a tap on my shoulder. Turning around, I saw my brave friend with her skirts rolled up to her knees. Grabbing my hand, she said, ‘Well done, my Highland lad! Look how the brigands are fleeing like deer!’—‘Come on,’ she added, ‘let’s drive them from that hill!’ When I asked about her actions, I found out she had been in the thick of the battle, cheering and encouraging the men; and when it was over, she was as quick and helpful as any of the surgeons in assisting the wounded.”

[316] Stewart’s Sketches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches.

[317] When the boats were about to start, two young French field officers, who were prisoners on board the Minotaur, Captain Louis, went up to the rigging “to witness, as they said, the last sight of their English friends. But when they saw the troops land, ascend the hill, and force the defenders at the top to fly, the love of their country and the honour of their arms overcame their new friendship: they burst into tears, and with a passionate exclamation of grief and surprise ran down below, and did not again appear on deck during the day.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

[317] As the boats were about to leave, two young French officer prisoners on the Minotaur, Captain Louis, climbed up to the rigging “to see, as they said, the last view of their English friends.” But when they saw the troops land, climb the hill, and force the defenders at the top to retreat, their loyalty to their country and the pride of their military honor overcame their newfound friendship: they broke down in tears and, with an emotional outburst of grief and shock, ran below deck, and didn’t come back up for the rest of the day.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

[318] “The great waste of ammunition,” says General Stewart, “and the comparatively little execution of musketry, unless directed by a steady hand, was exemplified on this occasion. Although the sea was as smooth as glass, with nothing to interrupt the aim of those who fired,—although the line of musketry was so numerous, that the soldiers compared the fall of the bullets on the water to boys throwing handfuls of pebbles into a mill-pond,—and although the spray raised by the cannon-shot and shells, when they struck the water, wet the soldiers in the boats,—yet, of the whole landing force, very few were hurt; and of the 42d one man only was killed, and Colonel James Stewart and a few soldiers wounded. The noise and foam raised by the shells and large and small shot, compared with the little effect thereby produced, afford evidence of the saving of lives by the invention of gunpowder; while the fire, noise, and force, with which the bullets flew, gave a greater sense of danger than in reality had any existence. That eight hundred and fifty men (one company of the Highlanders did not land in the first boats) should force a passage through such a shower of balls and bomb-shells, and only one man killed and five wounded, is certainly a striking fact.” Four-fifths of the loss of the Highlanders was sustained before they reached the top of the hill. General Stewart, who then commanded a company in the 42d, says that eleven of his men fell by the volley they received when mounting the ascent.

[318] “The huge waste of ammunition,” General Stewart says, “and the relatively minor impact of musket fire, unless aimed by a steady hand, was clear in this situation. Even though the sea was as smooth as glass, without anything to interfere with the aim of the shooters—despite the line of musketry being so long that the soldiers likened the sound of bullets hitting the water to kids tossing pebbles into a pond—and although the spray from cannonballs and shells hitting the water soaked the soldiers in the boats—very few from the entire landing force were injured; only one man from the 42nd was killed, and Colonel James Stewart along with a few soldiers were wounded. The noise and splashes caused by the shells and various shots, when compared to the minimal damage done, illustrate how many lives were saved by the invention of gunpowder; while the fire, noise, and speed of the bullets gave a greater sense of danger than actually existed. It’s certainly noteworthy that eight hundred and fifty men (with one company of Highlanders not landing in the first boats) were able to push through such a rain of bullets and bombs, and only one man was killed and five were wounded.” Four-fifths of the Highlanders' losses occurred before they reached the top of the hill. General Stewart, who was then in command of a company in the 42nd, notes that eleven of his men were hit by the volley they faced while climbing the ascent.

[319] Stewart’s Sketches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches.

[320] Concerning this episode in the fight, and the capture of the standard of the “Invincibles” by one of the 42d, we shall here give the substance of the narrative of Andrew Dowie, one of the regiment who was present and saw the whole affair. We take it from Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley’s Memoranda, and we think our readers may rely upon it as being a fair statement of the circumstances. It was written in 1845, in a letter to Sergeant-Major Drysdale of the 42d, who went through the whole of the Crimean and Indian Mutiny campaigns without being one day absent, and who died at Uphall, near Edinburgh—Major and Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel in the regiment—on the 4th July 1865:—While Dowie was inside of the ruin above mentioned, he observed an officer with a stand of colours, surrounded by a group of some 30 men. He ran and told Major Stirling of this, who advanced towards the French officer, grasped the colours, carried them off, and handed them to Sergeant Sinclair of the 42d Grenadiers, telling him to take them to the rear of the left wing, and display them. The major then ordered all out of the fort to support the left wing, which was closely engaged. Meantime, some of the enemy seeing Sinclair with the colours, made after and attacked him. He defended himself to the utmost till he got a sabre-cut on the back of the neck, when he fell with the colours among the killed and wounded. Shortly afterwards the German regiment, commanded by Sir John Stewart, came from the rear line to the support of the 42d, and in passing through the killed and wounded, one Anthony Lutz picked up the colours, stripped them off the staff, wound them round his body, and in the afternoon took them to Sir Ralph’s son, and it was reported received some money for them. In 1802 this German regiment (97th or Queen’s Own) arrived at Winchester, where this Anthony Lutz, in a quarrel with one of his comrades, stabbed him with a knife, was tried by civil law, and sentence of death passed upon him. His officers, to save his life, petitioned the proper authorities, stating that it was he who took the “Invincible Colours.” Generals Moore and Oakes (who had commanded the brigade containing the 42d), then in London, wrote to Lieut.-Col. Dickson, who was with the regiment in Edinburgh Castle, and a court of inquiry was held. Sergeant Sinclair was sent for from Glasgow, and, along with Dowie, was examined on the matter, the result of the examination being in substance what has just been narrated. Sergeant Sinclair was a captain in the 81st regiment in Sicily in 1810.

[320] Regarding this episode in the battle, and the capture of the "Invincibles" flag by one of the 42nd, we will provide the essence of the account from Andrew Dowie, a member of the regiment who witnessed the entire event. We sourced this from Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley's notes, and we believe our readers can trust it as an accurate depiction of the situation. It was written in 1845 in a letter to Sergeant-Major Drysdale of the 42nd, who participated in all the campaigns during the Crimean War and the Indian Mutiny without taking a single day off, and who passed away in Uphall, near Edinburgh—holding the rank of Major and Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel in the regiment—on the 4th of July, 1865. While Dowie was inside the aforementioned ruin, he saw an officer with a flag surrounded by about 30 men. He ran to inform Major Stirling, who approached the French officer, seized the flag, took it away, and gave it to Sergeant Sinclair of the 42nd Grenadiers, instructing him to take it to the rear of the left wing and display it. The major then ordered everyone out of the fort to assist the left wing, which was heavily engaged. Meanwhile, some enemy soldiers, noticing Sinclair with the flag, pursued and attacked him. He defended himself bravely until he received a sabre cut on the back of his neck, after which he fell with the flag among the killed and wounded. Shortly afterward, the German regiment led by Sir John Stewart arrived from the rear to support the 42nd, and while passing through the casualties, one Anthony Lutz picked up the flag, removed it from the staff, wrapped it around his body, and in the afternoon brought it to Sir Ralph’s son, reportedly receiving some money for it. In 1802, this German regiment (the 97th or Queen’s Own) arrived at Winchester, where Anthony Lutz, during a fight with one of his fellow soldiers, stabbed him with a knife. He was tried under civilian law, and a death sentence was imposed. His officers, trying to save his life, petitioned the relevant authorities, explaining that he was the one who took the "Invincible Colours." Generals Moore and Oakes, who had commanded the brigade including the 42nd, then in London, wrote to Lieutenant-Colonel Dickson, who was with the regiment at Edinburgh Castle, and a court of inquiry was convened. Sergeant Sinclair was summoned from Glasgow, and along with Dowie, was questioned about the incident, with the outcome reflecting the account just recounted. Sergeant Sinclair was a captain in the 81st regiment in Sicily in 1810.

[321] General Hutchinson’s Official Despatches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ General Hutchinson’s Official Dispatches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ 71.

[323] Further details concerning this unfortunate misunderstanding will be given when we come to speak of the presentation of the vase in 1817.

[323] More information about this unfortunate misunderstanding will be provided when we discuss the presentation of the vase in 1817.

[324] Of these 231 were Lowlanders, 7 English, and 3 Irish.

[324] Out of these, 231 were from the Lowlands, 7 were English, and 3 were Irish.

[325] General Orders, Horse Guards, 1st February 1809.

[325] General Orders, Horse Guards, February 1, 1809.

[326] “It was not without cause that the Highland soldiers shed tears for the sufferings of the kind and partial friend whom they were now about to lose. He always reposed the most entire confidence in them; placing them in the post of danger and honour, and wherever it was expected that the greatest firmness and courage would be required; gazing at them with earnestness in his last moments, and in this extremity taking pleasure in their successful advance; gratified at being carried by them, and talking familiarly to them when he had only a few hours to live; and, like a perfect soldier, as he was, dying with his sword by his side. Speaking to me, on one occasion, of the character of the Highland soldiers, ‘I consider,’ said he, ‘the Highlanders, under proper management, and under an officer who understands and values their character, and works on it, among the best of our military materials. Under such an officer, they will conquer or die on the spot, while their action, their hardihood, and abstinence, enable them to bear up against a severity of fatigue under which larger, and apparently stronger, men would sink. But it is the principles of integrity and moral correctness that I admire most in Highland soldiers, and this was the trait that first caught my attention. It is this that makes them trustworthy, and makes their courage sure, and not that kind of flash in the pan, which would scale a bastion to-day, and to-morrow be alarmed at the fire of a picquet. You Highland officers may sleep sound at night, and rise in the morning with the assurance that, with your men, your professional character and honour are safe, unless you yourselves destroy the willing and excellent material entrusted to your direction.’ Such was the opinion particularly addressed to me, as a kind of farewell advice in 1805, when my regiment left his brigade to embark for the Mediterranean. It was accompanied by many excellent observations on the character of the Highland soldier, and the duties of Highland officers, especially what regards their management of, and behaviour towards their soldiers, and the necessity of paying attention to their feelings. The correctness of his views on this important subject I have seen fully confirmed by many years’ experience.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

[326] “The Highland soldiers cried for their kind and loyal friend whom they were about to lose. He always trusted them completely, putting them in positions of danger and honor, where great courage and determination were needed. In his final moments, he looked at them intently and took joy in their successful advances, delighted to be carried by them and speaking casually, even though he had only a few hours left to live; and like a true soldier, he died with his sword by his side. One time, he told me about Highland soldiers, saying, ‘I believe that the Highlanders, when properly managed by an officer who understands and appreciates their character, are among the best of our military forces. Under such leadership, they will either conquer or stand their ground, while their discipline, toughness, and endurance help them withstand fatigue that would overwhelm larger, seemingly stronger men. But what I admire most in Highland soldiers is their integrity and moral character; that’s the element that first caught my attention. It makes them reliable and ensures their bravery, unlike those who might charge a fortress today and be frightened by a small skirmish tomorrow. You Highland officers can sleep peacefully at night and wake up knowing that your professional reputation and honor are secure with your men, unless you yourself undermine the willing and excellent troops entrusted to your command.’ This was his parting advice to me in 1805, just before my regiment left his brigade to head to the Mediterranean. It was accompanied by many insightful points on the character of Highland soldiers and the responsibilities of Highland officers, especially regarding how they manage and interact with their troops, and the importance of being mindful of their feelings. I have seen the correctness of his views on this important issue confirmed by many years of experience.” —Stewart’s Sketches.

[327] Cannon’s Historical Record of the 42d.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cannon’s Historical Record of the 42nd.

[328] Marmont’s Despatch.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Marmont’s Report.

[329] The loss of the 79th will be found stated in the memoirs of that regiment.

[329] The loss of the 79th is detailed in the memoirs of that regiment.

[330] General Graham’s Despatches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ General Graham’s Reports.

[331] In a conversation between General Hill and Major-General Stewart (Garth), a few days after the battle, the former, alluding to the attempt of the enemy to take the redoubt, said to General Stewart, “I saw your old friends the Highlanders in a most perilous situation; and had I not known their firmness I should have trembled for the result. As it was, they could not have resisted the force brought against them if they had not been so instantaneously supported.” Being asked by General Stewart what was the amount at which he calculated the strength of the enemy’s column of attack, he replied, “Not less than 6000 men.” In passing soon afterwards through Languedoc, Stewart stopped to view a brigade of French infantry exercising. The French commanding officer rode up to him, and invited him, with great politeness, to accompany him through the ranks. Talking of the recent battles, the French general concluded his observations thus,—“Well, we are quite satisfied if the English army think we fought bravely, and did our duty well.” General Stewart mentioning the Highland corps, “Ah!” said the Frenchman, “these are brave soldiers. If they had good officers, I should not like to meet them unless I was well supported. I put them to the proof on that day.” Being asked in what manner, he answered “that he led the division which attempted to retake the redoubt;” and on a further question as to the strength of the column, he replied, “More than 6000 men.” As General Hill was more than two miles from the field of action, the accuracy of his calculation is remarkable.

[331] In a conversation between General Hill and Major-General Stewart (Garth) a few days after the battle, Hill mentioned the enemy's attempt to capture the redoubt and said to General Stewart, “I saw your old friends the Highlanders in a really dangerous situation; if I hadn’t known how resilient they are, I would have worried about the outcome. Thankfully, they wouldn’t have been able to hold off the force coming against them if they hadn’t received immediate reinforcements.” When General Stewart asked him how many enemy troops he estimated were attacking, he replied, “Not less than 6000 men.” Shortly after, while passing through Languedoc, Stewart stopped to watch a brigade of French infantry training. The French commander approached him and politely invited him to walk through the ranks. While discussing the recent battles, the French general concluded his remarks by saying, “Well, we are quite content if the English army thinks we fought bravely and did our duty well.” When General Stewart mentioned the Highland corps, the Frenchman responded, “Ah! those are brave soldiers. If they had good officers, I wouldn’t want to face them unless I was well supported. I tested them that day.” When asked how, he replied, “I led the division that tried to retake the redoubt;” and when further asked about the strength of his column, he answered, “More than 6000 men.” Given that General Hill was over two miles away from the battlefield, his estimation is impressive.

[332] Anton’s Military Life, p. 120.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Anton’s Military Life, p. 120.

[333] Cannon’s Historical Records of the 42d, p. 141.

[333] Cannon’s Historical Records of the 42d, p. 141.

[334] For music related to this, check out end of the history of this regiment.

[335] Anton’s Military Life, p. 188.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Anton’s Military Life, p. 188.

[336] One English pint. There were four days’ allowance of bread, and three days’ of beef and spirits, issued before leaving Brussels for each man.

[336] One English pint. Each man was given four days' worth of bread and three days' worth of beef and spirits before leaving Brussels.

[337] These are the only officers of the regiment now (1873) alive who served in the Peninsula and at Waterloo; the former being now Captain Innes, and a military knight of Windsor, and the latter, Captain Orr, residing in Edinburgh.

[337] These are the only officers of the regiment still alive now (1873) who served in the Peninsula and at Waterloo; the former is now Captain Innes, a military knight of Windsor, and the latter, Captain Orr, lives in Edinburgh.

[338] Stewart’s Sketches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches.

[339] There were no exchanges of men and officers between this and the first battalion.

[339] There were no transfers of soldiers and officers between this battalion and the first battalion.

[340] The number of men who died in this battalion from December 1803, to 24th October 1814, was 322. The number discharged and transferred to the first battalion and to other regiments, from 1803 till the reduction in 1814, was 965 men.

[340] From December 1803 to October 24, 1814, 322 men in this battalion died. During that same period, 965 men were discharged and transferred to the first battalion and other regiments until the reduction in 1814.

[341] The deaths by sickness in the second battalion are not included. This battalion sustained very little loss in war.

[341] The deaths from illness in the second battalion aren't counted. This battalion had very few losses in battle.

[342] Anton’s Military Life, p. 247.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Anton’s Military Life, p. 247.

[343] The following is an extract from the account published at the time; “Tuesday, the first division of the 42d regiment, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Henry Dick (who succeeded to the command of the regiment, on the death of Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Robert Macara, killed at Quatre Bras), marched into the Castle. Major-General Hope, commander of the district, and Colonel David Stewart of Garth, accompanied the Lieutenant-Colonel at the head of the regiment. Not only the streets of the city were crowded beyond all former precedent with spectators, but the windows, and even the house-tops, were occupied. The road from Musselburgh, a distance of six miles, was filled with relations and friends; and so great was the crowd, that it was after four o’clock before they arrived at the Castle Hill, although they passed through Portobello about two o’clock. It was almost impossible for these gallant men to get through the people, particularly in the city. All the bells were rung, and they were everywhere received with the loudest acclamations.”

[343] Here’s a snippet from the account published at the time: “On Tuesday, the first division of the 42nd regiment, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Henry Dick (who took over command of the regiment after the death of Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Robert Macara, who was killed at Quatre Bras), marched into the Castle. Major-General Hope, the district commander, and Colonel David Stewart of Garth, joined Lieutenant-Colonel Dick at the front of the regiment. The streets of the city were packed with spectators like never before, while windows and even rooftops were filled with people. The road from Musselburgh, six miles away, was lined with family and friends, and the crowd was so massive that it was after 4 o’clock when they finally arrived at Castle Hill, even though they passed through Portobello around 2 o’clock. It was nearly impossible for these brave men to navigate through the crowds, especially in the city. All the bells were ringing, and they were greeted everywhere with loud cheers.”

[344] Peelers and Bobbies are names by which the police are sometimes, even yet, referred to. They were embodied under an Act brought in by Sir Robert Peel about 1820. In 1823 it was extended to all Ireland.

[344] Peelers and Bobbies are names that people still sometimes use to refer to the police. These names originated from an Act introduced by Sir Robert Peel around 1820. In 1823, it was expanded to cover all of Ireland.

[345] The 12th, 20th, 23d, 45th, 71st, 91st, 97th, and second battalion Rifle Brigade.

[345] The 12th, 20th, 23rd, 45th, 71st, 91st, 97th, and second battalion Rifle Brigade.

[346] Lieutenant-Colonel Johnstone appropriately acknowledged the honour thus conferred upon him by his Cephalonian friends:—

[346] Lieutenant-Colonel Johnstone rightly recognized the honor given to him by his Cephalonian friends:—

Farewell to Cephalonia, 1843.

"Goodbye to Cephalonia, 1843."

“Gentlemen,

"Guys,"

Nobili e cari Signori.

“Dear esteemed gentlemen.”

“I hardly know how to express my sense of your kindness, or how much I feel honoured by the announcement you have just made me of the intention of my friends in Cephalonia to present me with a medal, on my departure from this Island. As a proof of yours and their esteem, I cannot value it too highly, nor can I fail, however poor my merits may have been, to appreciate the generosity of feeling which has actuated you on this occasion.

“I can barely express how grateful I am for your kindness, or how honored I feel by the news you just shared about my friends in Cephalonia wanting to give me a medal when I leave this island. As a testament to your and their respect, I can't value it enough, and no matter how modest my accomplishments may be, I truly appreciate the generosity of spirit that has motivated you in this instance.”

“Your allusions to the 42d and my family have been most gratifying to me, and one and all desire to join me in every good wish for your prosperity and happiness. May this happiness be long continued to you; and may the zeal and ability for which so many of you are distinguished be honourably and usefully employed in promoting the best interests of your country.

“Your references to the 42nd and my family have been very pleasing to me, and everyone wants to join me in wishing you prosperity and happiness. May your happiness last a long time; and may the enthusiasm and skills that so many of you are known for be used honorably and effectively to advance the best interests of your country."

“Dear Friends, farewell,

"Dear Friends, goodbye,"

“Cari Cefeleni Amici, Addio.”

"Dear Friends, Goodbye."

[347] Galatabourna, close to the Black Sea, about five miles to the south-west of Varna.

[347] Galatabourna, near the Black Sea, roughly five miles southwest of Varna.

[348] Whose kindness in allowing us to make these extracts we have pleasure in acknowledging.

[348] We want to express our gratitude for the kindness in letting us use these excerpts.

[349] Kinglake’s Crimea, vol. ii. pp. 186, 216.

[349] Kinglake’s Crimea, vol. ii. pp. 186, 216.

[350] Ibid. vol. ii. p. 234.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. vol. 2, p. 234.

[351] Kinglake’s Crimea, vol. ii. p. 242.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kinglake’s Crimea, vol. 2, p. 242.

[352] Ibid. vol. ii. p. 242.

[352] Same source. vol. ii. p. 242.

[353] Kinglake’s Crimea, v. ii. p. 252.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kinglake’s Crimea, vol. 2, p. 252.

[354] Letters from Headquarters.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letters from HQ.

[355] Kinglake’s Crimea, v. ii. p. 443.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kinglake’s Crimea, vol. 2, p. 443.

[356] We shall take the liberty of quoting here the same author’s sketch of Campbell’s career:—

[356] We’ll quote here the same author's overview of Campbell’s career:—

“Whilst Ensign Campbell was passing from boyhood to man’s estate, he was made partaker in the great transactions which were then beginning to work out the liberation of Europe. In the May of 1808 he received his first commission—a commission in the 9th Foot; and a few weeks afterwards—then too young to carry the colours—he was serving with his regiment upon the heights of Vimieira. There the lad saw the turning of a tide in human affairs; saw the opening of the mighty strife between ‘Column’ and ‘Line;’ saw France, long unmatched upon the Continent, retreat before British infantry; saw the first of Napoleon’s stumbles, and the fame of Sir Arthur Wellesley beginning to dawn over Europe.

“While Ensign Campbell was moving from boyhood to adulthood, he experienced the significant events that were starting to bring about the liberation of Europe. In May 1808, he received his first commission—a position in the 9th Foot; and a few weeks later—still too young to carry the colors—he was serving with his regiment on the heights of Vimieira. There, the young man witnessed a turning point in human affairs; he saw the beginning of the great struggle between ‘Column’ and ‘Line;’ he watched as France, long unchallenged on the Continent, retreated before British infantry; he observed the first stumble of Napoleon and the emergence of Sir Arthur Wellesley’s fame across Europe.

“He was in Sir John Moore’s campaign, and at its closing scene—Corunna. He was with the Walcheren expedition; and afterwards, returning to the Peninsula, he was at the battle of Barossa, the defence of Tarifa, the relief of Taragona, and the combats at Malaga and Osma. He led a forlorn hope at the storming of St Sebastian, and was there wounded twice; he was at Vittoria; he was at the passage of the Bidassoa; he took part in the American war of 1814; he served in the West Indies; he served in the Chinese war of 1842. These occasions he had so well used that his quality as a soldier was perfectly well known. He had been praised and praised again and again; but since he was not so connected as to be able to move the dispensers of military rank, he gained promotion slowly, and it was not until the second Sikh war that he had a command as a general: even then he had no rank in the army above that of a colonel. At Chilianwalla he commanded a division. Marching in person with one of his two brigades, he had gained the heights on the extreme right of the Sikh position, and then bringing round the left shoulder, he had rolled up the enemy’s line and won the day; but since his other brigade (being separated from him by a long distance) had wanted his personal control, and fallen into trouble, the brilliancy of the general result which he had achieved did not save him altogether from criticism. That day he was wounded for the fourth time. He commanded a division at the great battle of Gujerat; and, being charged to press the enemy’s retreat, he had so executed his task that 158 guns and the ruin of the foe were the fruit of the victory. In 1851 and the following year he commanded against the hill-tribes. It was he who forced the Kohat Pass. It was he who, with only a few horsemen and some guns, at Punj Pao, compelled the submission of the combined tribes then acting against him with a force of 8000 men. It was he who, at Ishakote, with a force of less than 3000 men, was able to end the strife; and when he had brought to submission all those beyond the Indus who were in arms against the Government, he instantly gave proof of the breadth and scope of his mind as well as of the force of his character; for he withstood the angry impatience of men in authority over him, and insisted that he must be suffered to deal with the conquered people in the spirit of a politic and merciful ruler.

“He was part of Sir John Moore’s campaign, which ended at Corunna. He took part in the Walcheren expedition, and later, after returning to the Peninsula, he fought in the battle of Barossa, defended Tarifa, helped relieve Tarragona, and engaged in battles at Malaga and Osma. He led a desperate attack during the storming of St. Sebastian, where he was wounded twice; he was at Vittoria; he crossed the Bidassoa; he participated in the American war of 1814; he served in the West Indies; and he was involved in the Chinese war of 1842. He made good use of these opportunities, and his skills as a soldier were well recognized. He received praise repeatedly, but since he wasn’t well-connected enough to influence those who granted military ranks, his promotions came slowly. It wasn't until the second Sikh war that he received a command as a general; even then, his rank was only that of a colonel. At Chilianwalla, he commanded a division. Personally leading one of his two brigades, he captured the heights on the far right of the Sikh position, then turned his left flank to roll up the enemy's line and win the day. However, since his other brigade, separated from him by a long distance, lacked his direct leadership and got into trouble, the overall success he achieved didn’t completely shield him from criticism. On that day, he was wounded for the fourth time. He commanded a division at the significant battle of Gujerat; tasked with pressing the enemy’s retreat, he executed his mission to the extent that he captured 158 guns and left the enemy in ruins as a result of the victory. In 1851 and the following year, he led campaigns against the hill tribes. He was the one who forced the Kohat Pass. With just a few horsemen and some artillery at Punj Pao, he compelled the submission of the combined tribes that had gathered against him with a force of 8,000 men. He was also the one who, at Ishakote, managed to end the conflict with a force of fewer than 3,000 men; and after bringing all those beyond the Indus who were in arms against the Government to submit, he immediately demonstrated the breadth of his vision and the strength of his character by resisting the frustrated impatience of his superiors and insisting that he should be allowed to handle the conquered people as a wise and merciful ruler.”

“After serving with all this glory for some forty-four years, he came back to England; but between the Queen and him there stood a dense crowd of families—men, women, and children—extending further than the eye could reach, and armed with strange precedents which made it out to be right that people who had seen no service should be invested with high command, and that Sir Colin Campbell should be only a colonel. Yet he was of so fine a nature that, although he did not always avoid great bursts of anger, there was no ignoble bitterness in his sense of wrong. He awaited the time when perhaps he might have high command, and be able to serve his country in a sphere proportioned to his strength. His friends, however, were angry for his sake; and along with their strong devotion towards him there was bred a fierce hatred of a system of military dispensation which could keep in the background a man thus tried and thus known.

“After serving with all this glory for about forty-four years, he returned to England; but between him and the Queen stood a huge crowd of families—men, women, and children—stretching as far as the eye could see, armed with strange precedents that justified giving high command to people who had seen no service, while Sir Colin Campbell was just a colonel. Yet he was of such a noble character that, although he didn't always manage to control his anger, there was no petty bitterness in his sense of injustice. He waited for the time when he might be given high command and could serve his country in a role that matched his capabilities. However, his friends were furious on his behalf, and along with their strong loyalty to him came a deep hatred for a military system that could keep such a tried and well-known man in the background.”

“Upon the breaking-out of the war with Russia, Sir Colin was appointed—not to the command of a division, but of a brigade. It was not till the June of 1854 that his rank in the army became higher than that of a colonel.”

“After the war with Russia started, Sir Colin was appointed—not to lead a division, but a brigade. It wasn't until June of 1854 that his rank in the army was above that of a colonel.”

[357] Kinglake’s Crimea, vol. ii. pp. 474-79.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kinglake’s Crimea, vol. 2, pp. 474-79.

[358] Kinglake’s Crimea, vol. ii. pp. 481-86.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kinglake’s Crimea, vol. 2, pp. 481-86.

[359] Many of our people who had heard the cheers of the Highlanders were hindered from seeing them by the bend of the ground, and they supposed that the cheers were uttered in charging. It was not so. The Highlanders advanced in silence.

[359] Many of our people who heard the cheers from the Highlanders couldn't see them because of the way the ground curved, and they thought the cheers were part of a charge. That wasn’t the case. The Highlanders moved forward quietly.

[360] Ibid. vol. ii. pp. 487-90, 493.

[360] Same source, vol. ii, pp. 487-90, 493.

[361] Letters from Headquarters.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letters from HQ.

[362] We omitted to notice the death of this excellent officer in the proper place. It occurred while the regiment was at Vido in 1835. Sir Charles had gone on leave to Switzerland, with unaccountable reluctance it is said, though he was in apparently perfect health, and died at Geneva, after a short illness, on 30th September. His loss was deeply lamented by all ranks. The announcement of his unexpected death cast a gloom over the regiment, which was long felt. His gentlemanly bearing and kindly disposition made him universally loved and respected both by officers and men. The regiment was fortunate in his successor—Major William Middleton, who had served in the corps from 1803.

[362] We failed to mention the death of this outstanding officer at the right time. It happened while the regiment was in Vido in 1835. Sir Charles had gone on leave to Switzerland, with what seemed like unexplainable reluctance, even though he appeared to be in perfect health, and he passed away in Geneva after a brief illness on September 30. His loss was deeply mourned by everyone. The news of his sudden death created a somber atmosphere in the regiment that lingered for a long time. His graceful demeanor and friendly nature made him beloved and respected by both officers and enlisted personnel. The regiment was fortunate to have Major William Middleton—who had been with the corps since 1803—as his successor.

[363] Alluding to the Brigade Centre for the 42d and 79th being told off for Dundee, which was subsequently altered to Perth.

[363] Referring to the Brigade Centre for the 42nd and 79th being assigned to Dundee, which was later changed to Perth.

[364] The rank after the name is that held in December 1872, or the one attained before death. The first date is that of joining the regiment, followed by the rank at the time. Field and staff officers since 1817 are included in the general list, as well as in the separate succession lists of those officers. Those left unfinished were alive, or still serving in the regiment, on the 1st January 1873.

[364] The rank after the name is from December 1872 or the one achieved before death. The first date is when they joined the regiment, followed by their rank at that time. Field and staff officers since 1817 are included in the general list, as well as in the separate succession lists for those officers. Those left unfinished were either alive or still serving in the regiment on January 1, 1873.

[365] Never served in the regiment as an officer.

[365] Never served in the regiment as an officer.

[366] Never served in the Regiment as an Officer.

[366] Never worked in the Regiment as an Officer.


LOUDON’S HIGHLANDERS.

1745–1748.

Raising of Regiment—Rebellion of 1745—Flanders—Bergen-op-Zoom—Reduction of Regiment.

Raising of Regiment—Rebellion of 1745—Flanders—Bergen-op-Zoom—Reduction of Regiment.

The bravery displayed by Lord John Murray’s Highlanders at Fontenoy opened the eyes of Government to the importance of securing the military services of the clans. It was therefore determined to repair, in part, the loss sustained in that well-fought action, by raising a second regiment in the Highlands, and authority to that effect was granted to the Earl of Loudon. By the influence of the noblemen, chiefs, and gentlemen of the country, whose sons and connexions were to be appointed officers, a body of 1250 men was raised, of whom 750 assembled at Inverness, and the remainder at Perth. The whole were formed into a battalion of twelve companies, under the following officers, their commissions being dated June 8th 1745:—

The bravery shown by Lord John Murray’s Highlanders at Fontenoy made the Government realize how important it was to secure the military services of the clans. As a result, they decided to partially make up for the loss suffered in that hard-fought battle by raising a second regiment in the Highlands, and the Earl of Loudon was given the authority to do so. With the support of the noblemen, chiefs, and gentlemen of the area, whose sons and connections would be appointed as officers, a group of 1,250 men was raised, with 750 gathering in Inverness and the rest in Perth. They were all organized into a battalion of twelve companies, led by the following officers, whose commissions were dated June 8th, 1745:—

Colonel.—John Campbell, Earl of Loudon, who died in 1782, a general in the army.

Colonel.—John Campbell, Earl of Loudon, who passed away in 1782, a general in the military.

Lieutenant-Colonel.—John Campbell (afterwards Duke of Argyll), who died a field-marshal in 1806.

Lieutenant-Colonel.—John Campbell (later Duke of Argyll), who passed away as a field marshal in 1806.

Captains.

Leaders.

John Murray (afterwards Duke of Athole), son of Lord George Murray.

John Murray (later Duke of Athole), son of Lord George Murray.

Alexander Livingstone Campbell, son of Ardkinglass.

Alexander Livingstone Campbell, son of Ardkinglass.

John Macleod, younger of Macleod.

John Macleod, younger Macleod.

Henry Munro, son of Colonel Sir Robert Munro of Fowlis.

Henry Munro, son of Colonel Sir Robert Munro of Fowlis.

Lord Charles Gordon, brother of the Duke of Gordon.

Lord Charles Gordon, brother of the Duke of Gordon.

John Stewart, son of the Earl of Moray.

John Stewart, the son of the Earl of Moray.

Alexander Mackay, son of Lord Reay.

Alexander Mackay, the son of Lord Reay.

Ewen Macpherson of Clunie.

Ewen Macpherson from Clunie.

John Sutherland of Forse.

John Sutherland from Forse.

Colin Campbell of Ballimore, killed at Culloden.

Colin Campbell of Ballimore, who died at Culloden.

Archibald Macnab, who died a lieutenant-general in 1791, son of the laird of Macnab.

Archibald Macnab, who passed away as a lieutenant-general in 1791, was the son of the laird of Macnab.

Lieutenants.

Lieutenants.

Colin Campbell of Kilberrie.

Colin Campbell from Kilberrie.

Alexander Maclean.

Alex Maclean.

John Campbell of Strachur, who died in 1806, a general in the army, and colonel of the 57th regiment.

John Campbell of Strachur, who passed away in 1806, was a general in the army and the colonel of the 57th regiment.

Duncan Robertson of Drumachuine, afterwards of Strowan.

Duncan Robertson from Drumachuine, later from Strowan.

Patrick Campbell, son of Achallader.

Patrick Campbell, Achallader's son.

Donald Macdonald.

Donald MacDonald.

James Macpherson of Killihuntly.

James Macpherson from Killihuntly.

John Robertson or Reid, of Straloch, who died in 1806, at the age of eighty-five, a general in the army and colonel of the 88th or Connaught Rangers.[367]

John Robertson or Reid, of Straloch, who passed away in 1806 at the age of eighty-five, was a general in the army and colonel of the 88th or Connaught Rangers.[367]

Patrick Grant, younger of Rothiemurchus.

Patrick Grant, younger from Rothiemurchus.

John Campbell of Ardsliginish.

John Campbell of Ardsliginish.

Alexander Campbell, brother to Barcaldine.

Alexander Campbell, brother of Barcaldine.

Donald Macdonell of Lochgarry.

Donald Macdonell of Lochgarry.

Colin Campbell of Glenure.

Colin Campbell from Glenure.

Ensigns.

Ensigns.

James Stewart of Urrard.

James Stewart from Urrard.

John Martin of Inch.

John Martin from Inch.

George Munroe of Novar.

George Munroe from Novar.

Malcolm Ross, younger of Pitcalnie.

Malcolm Ross, younger from Pitcalnie.

Hugh Mackay.

Hugh Mackay.

James Fraser.

James Fraser.

David Spalding of Ashintully.

David Spalding from Ashintully.

Archibald Campbell.

Archibald Campbell.

Donald Macneil.

Donald MacNeil.

Alexander Maclagan, son of the minister of Little Dunkeld.

Alexander Maclagan, son of the minister of Little Dunkeld.

Robert Bisset of Glenelbert, afterwards commissary-general of Great Britain.

Robert Bisset of Glenelbert, who later became the commissary-general of Great Britain.

John Grant, younger of Dalrachnie.

John Grant, younger from Dalrachnie.

Before the regiment was disciplined, the rebellion broke out, and so rapid were the movements of the rebels, that the communication between the two divisions, at Perth and Inverness, was cut off. They were therefore obliged to act separately. The formation of the regiment at the time was considered a fortunate circumstance, as many of the men would certainly have joined in the insurrection; and indeed several of the officers and men went over to the rebels. Four companies were employed in the central and southern Highlands, whilst the rest were occupied in the northern Highlands, under Lord Loudon. Three companies under the Hon. Captains Stewart and Mackay, and Captain Munro of Fowlis, were, with all their officers, taken prisoners at the battle of Gladsmuir. Three other companies were also at the battle of Culloden, where Captain Campbell and six men were killed and two soldiers wounded.

Before the regiment was organized, the rebellion broke out, and the rebels moved so quickly that the communication between the two divisions in Perth and Inverness was cut off. They had to act separately as a result. The formation of the regiment was seen as a lucky break at that time because many of the men would have definitely joined the uprising; in fact, several officers and men did side with the rebels. Four companies were deployed in the central and southern Highlands, while the rest operated in the northern Highlands under Lord Loudon. Three companies, led by Hon. Captains Stewart and Mackay, along with Captain Munro of Fowlis, were captured at the battle of Gladsmuir, along with all their officers. Three other companies participated in the battle of Culloden, where Captain Campbell and six men were killed, and two soldiers were injured.

On the 30th of May 1747, the regiment embarked at Burntisland for Flanders, but it did not join the Duke of Cumberland’s army till after the battle of Lafeldt, on the 2d of July. Though disappointed of the opportunity which this battle would have given them of distinguishing themselves, another soon offered for the display of their gallantry. Marshal Saxe having determined to attack the strong fortress of Bergen-op-Zoom, with an army of 25,000 men under General Count Lowendahl, all the disposable forces in Brabant, including Loudon’s Highlanders, were sent to defend the lines, which were strongly fortified. To relieve the garrison, consisting of six battalions, and to preserve a communication with the[452] country, eighteen battalions occupied the lines. The fortress, which was considered impregnable, was defended by 250 pieces of cannon. The siege was carried on unremittingly from the 15th of July till the 17th of September, during which time many sorties were made. In the Hague Gazette, an account is given of one of these, which took place on the 25th of July, in which it is stated “that the Highlanders, who were posted in Fort Rouro, which covers the lines of Bergen-op-Zoom, made a sally, sword in hand, in which they were so successful as to destroy the enemy’s grand battery, and to kill so many of their men, that Count Lowendahl beat a parley, in order to bury the dead. To this it was answered, that had he attacked the place agreeably to the rules of war, his demand would certainly have been granted; but as he had begun the siege like an incendiary, by setting fire to the city with red-hot balls, a resolution had been taken neither to ask or grant any suspension of arms.”

On May 30, 1747, the regiment sailed from Burntisland to Flanders, but it didn’t join Duke of Cumberland’s army until after the Battle of Lafelt on July 2. Although they missed the chance to prove themselves in this battle, another opportunity to show their bravery came quickly. Marshal Saxe decided to attack the heavily fortified fortress of Bergen-op-Zoom with an army of 25,000 men led by General Count Lowendahl. All available forces in Brabant, including Loudon’s Highlanders, were sent to defend the strong lines. To support the garrison of six battalions and maintain communication with the[452] country, eighteen battalions occupied the lines. The fortress, thought to be impregnable, was protected by 250 cannons. The siege persisted relentlessly from July 15 to September 17, during which numerous sorties occurred. The Hague Gazette reported on one of these, which happened on July 25, stating that the Highlanders stationed at Fort Rouro, which secures the Bergen-op-Zoom lines, launched a surprise attack, sword in hand, and were so successful that they destroyed the enemy’s main battery and killed so many of their soldiers that Count Lowendahl called for a truce to bury the dead. In response, it was stated that if he had attacked according to the rules of war, his request would have been granted; however, since he had started the siege like an arsonist, by burning the city with red-hot shots, a decision was made not to request or grant any ceasefire.

Having made breaches in a ravelin and two bastions, the besiegers made an unexpected assault on the night of the 16th of September, and throwing themselves into the fosse, mounted the breaches, forced open a sally port, and, entering the place, ranged themselves along the ramparts, almost before the garrison had assembled. Cronstrun, the old governor, and many of his officers, were asleep, and so sudden and unexpected was the attack, that several of them flew to the ranks in their shirts. Though the possession of the ramparts sealed the fate of the town, the Scottish troops were not disposed to surrender it without a struggle. The French were opposed by two regiments of the Scotch brigade, in the pay of the States-general, who, by their firmness, checked the progress of the enemy, and enabled the governor and garrison to recover from their surprise. The Scotch assembled in the market-place, and attacked the French with such vigour that they drove them from street to street, till, fresh reinforcements pouring in, they were compelled to retreat in their turn,—disputing every inch as they retired, and fighting till two-thirds of their number fell on the spot, killed or severely wounded,—when the remainder brought off the old governor, and joined the troops in the lines.

Having breached a ravelin and two bastions, the attackers launched an unexpected assault on the night of September 16th. They leaped into the ditch, climbed the breaches, forced open a sally port, and entered the fort almost before the garrison could gather. The old governor, Cronstrun, and many of his officers were asleep, and the surprise attack was so sudden that several rushed to their posts in just their nightshirts. While taking control of the ramparts sealed the town's fate, the Scottish troops were not ready to surrender without a fight. They faced two regiments of the Scottish brigade, hired by the States-General, who stood firm and held back the advancing enemy, giving the governor and garrison time to recover from their shock. The Scots gathered in the marketplace and attacked the French with such determination that they pushed them back from street to street. Eventually, as fresh reinforcements arrived, they had to retreat, fighting for every inch, and two-thirds of their men fell either dead or badly wounded. The remaining troops managed to bring off the old governor and rejoin their fellow soldiers in the lines.

The troops in the lines, most unaccountably, retreated immediately, and the enemy thus became masters of the whole navigation of the Scheldt. “Two battalions,” says an account of the assault published in the Hague Gazette, “of the Scotch brigade have, as usual, done honour to their country,—which is all we have to comfort us for the loss of such brave men, who, from 1450, are now reduced to 330 men—and those have valiantly brought their colours with them, which the grenadiers twice recovered from the midst of the French at the point of the bayonet. The Swiss have also suffered, while others took a more speedy way to escape danger.” In a history of this memorable siege the brave conduct of the Scotch is also thus noticed: “It appears that more than 300 of the Scotch brigade fought their way through the enemy, and that they have had 19 officers killed and 18 wounded. Lieutenants Francis and Allan Maclean of the brigade were taken prisoners, and carried before General Lowendahl, who thus addressed them: ‘Gentlemen, consider yourselves on parole. If all had conducted themselves as you and your brave corps have done, I should not now be master of Bergen-op-Zoom.’”[368]

The troops on the front lines, surprisingly, fell back right away, allowing the enemy to take full control of the Scheldt River. “Two battalions,” states a report on the assault published in the Hague Gazette, “from the Scottish brigade have, as always, honored their country—this is all we have to comfort us for the loss of such brave men, who, since 1450, are now down to 330 soldiers—and those have commendably brought their colors with them, which the grenadiers twice retrieved from the French at bayonet point. The Swiss also faced losses, while others found a more swift way to escape danger.” A history of this notable siege also notes the bravery of the Scots: “It appears that more than 300 from the Scottish brigade fought their way through the enemy, suffering 19 officers killed and 18 wounded. Lieutenants Francis and Allan Maclean from the brigade were captured and brought before General Lowendahl, who addressed them: ‘Gentlemen, consider yourselves on parole. If everyone had acted like you and your courageous corps, I wouldn’t be in control of Bergen-op-Zoom now.’”[368]

The loss of a fortress hitherto deemed impregnable was deeply felt by the allies. The eyes of all Europe had been fixed upon this important siege, and when the place fell strong suspicions were entertained of treachery in the garrison. Every thing had been done by the people of the United Provinces to enable the soldiers to hold out: they were allowed additional provisions of the best quality, and cordials were furnished for the sick and dying. Large sums of money were collected to be presented to the soldiers, if they made a brave defence; and £17,000 were collected in one[453] day in Amsterdam, to be applied in the same way, if the soldiers compelled the enemy to raise the siege. Every soldier who carried away a gabion from the enemy was paid a crown, and such was the activity of the Scotch, that some of them gained ten crowns a-day in this kind of service. Those who ventured to take the burning fuse out of the bombs of the enemy (and there were several who did so), received ten or twelve ducats. In this remarkable siege the French sustained an enormous loss, exceeding 22,000 men; that of the garrison did not exceed 4000.[369]

The loss of a fortress that was previously thought to be unassailable was keenly felt by the allies. Everyone in Europe was watching this crucial siege, and when the fortress fell, strong suspicions of betrayal within the garrison arose. The people of the United Provinces did everything possible to support the soldiers: they provided extra provisions of the best quality and offered cordials for the sick and dying. Large amounts of money were raised to reward the soldiers for a brave defense; £17,000 were collected in one day in Amsterdam to be used in this way if the soldiers managed to push the enemy back and lift the siege. Every soldier who brought back a gabion from the enemy was given a crown, and the Scots were so active that some of them earned ten crowns a day doing this kind of work. Those who dared to remove the burning fuse from the enemy's bombs (and there were several who did) received ten or twelve ducats. During this notable siege, the French suffered an enormous loss, exceeding 22,000 men; the loss of the garrison was no more than 4,000.[369]

After the loss of Bergen-op-Zoom, Loudon’s Highlanders joined the Duke of Cumberland’s army, and at the peace of 1748 returned to Scotland, and was reduced at Perth in June of the same year.

After the loss of Bergen-op-Zoom, Loudon’s Highlanders joined the Duke of Cumberland’s army, and at the peace of 1748 returned to Scotland, where they were disbanded at Perth in June of the same year.

FOOTNOTES:

[367] For details as to General Reid, see accounts of Clan Robertson and the 42d Regiment.

[367] For information about General Reid, check the accounts of Clan Robertson and the 42d Regiment.

[368] Lieutenant Allan Maclean was son of Maclean of Torloisk. He left the Dutch and entered the British service. He was a captain in Montgomery’s Highlanders in 1757; raised the 114th Highland regiment in 1759; and, in 1775, raised a battalion of the 84th, a Highland Emigrant regiment; and, by his unwearied zeal and abilities, was the principal cause of the defeat of the Americans at the attack on Quebec in 1775–6. Lieutenant Francis Maclean also entered the British service, and rose to the rank of Major-general. In the year 1777 he was appointed colonel of the 82d regiment, and, in 1779 commanded an expedition against Penobscot in Nova Scotia, in which he was completely successful.—Stewart’s Sketches.

[368] Lieutenant Allan Maclean was the son of Maclean of Torloisk. He left the Dutch service and joined the British. He was a captain in Montgomery’s Highlanders in 1757, raised the 114th Highland Regiment in 1759, and in 1775, formed a battalion of the 84th, a Highland Emigrant regiment. Through his tireless dedication and skills, he played a key role in the defeat of the Americans during the attack on Quebec in 1775–6. Lieutenant Francis Maclean also joined the British service and rose to the rank of Major-General. In 1777, he was appointed colonel of the 82nd regiment and in 1779 commanded a successful expedition against Penobscot in Nova Scotia.—Stewart’s Sketches.

[369] The following anecdote of faithful attachment is told by Mrs Grant, in her Superstitions of the Highlanders. Captain Fraser of Culduthel, an officer of the Black Watch, was a volunteer at this celebrated siege, as was likewise his colonel, Lord John Murray. Captain Fraser was accompanied by his servant, who was also his foster-brother. A party from the lines was ordered to attack and destroy a battery raised by the enemy. Captain Fraser accompanied this party, directing his servant to remain in the garrison. “The night was pitch dark, and the party had such difficulty in proceeding that they were forced to halt for a short time. As they moved forward Captain Fraser felt his path impeded, and putting down his hand to discover the cause, he caught hold of a plaid, and seized the owner, who seemed to grovel on the ground. He held the caitiff with one hand, and drew his dirk with the other, when he heard the imploring voice of his foster-brother. ‘What the devil brought you here?’ ‘Just love of you and care of your person.’ ‘Why so, when your love can do me no good; and why encumber yourself with a plaid?’ ‘Alas! how could I ever see my mother had you been killed or wounded, and I not been there to carry you to the surgeon, or to Christian burial? and how could I do either without any plaid to wrap you in?’ Upon inquiry it was found that the poor man had crawled out on his knees and hands between the sentinels, then followed the party to some distance, till he thought they were approaching the place of assault, and then again crept in the same manner on the ground, beside his master, that he might be near him unobserved.”

[369] The following story of loyalty is shared by Mrs. Grant in her Superstitions of the Highlanders. Captain Fraser of Culduthel, an officer in the Black Watch, volunteered for this famous siege, as did his colonel, Lord John Murray. Captain Fraser had his servant, who was also his foster-brother, with him. A group from the lines was ordered to attack and destroy an enemy battery. Captain Fraser joined this group, telling his servant to stay in the garrison. “The night was pitch dark, and the group had such a hard time moving forward that they had to pause for a bit. As they continued, Captain Fraser felt something blocking his way. When he reached down to find out what it was, he grabbed a plaid and the person who owned it, who appeared to be crouching on the ground. He held the man with one hand while drawing his dirk with the other, when he heard his foster-brother’s pleading voice. ‘What the hell are you doing here?’ ‘I just came because I care about you and want to protect you.’ ‘Why bother? Your love can't help me now, and why bring a plaid with you?’ ‘Alas! How could I face my mother if you were killed or hurt and I wasn’t there to carry you to the surgeon or to a proper burial? And how could I do that without a plaid to wrap you in?’ Upon asking further, it turned out that the poor man had crawled out on his hands and knees between the sentinels, then followed the group for a while. When he thought they were getting close to the assault area, he crawled on the ground beside his master so he could stay near him without being seen.”

Captain Fraser was unfortunately killed a few days thereafter, by a random shot, while looking over the ramparts.

Captain Fraser was unfortunately killed a few days later by a stray bullet while looking over the ramparts.


MONTGOMERY’S HIGHLANDERS,

OR

OR

SEVENTY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.

77th Regiment.

1757–1763.

Lord Chatham and the Highlanders—Raising of the Regiment—America—Fort du Quèsne—Ticonderoga—Cherokees—Dominique—West Indies—Newfoundland—Fort Pitt.

Lord Chatham and the Highlanders—Formation of the Regiment—America—Fort du Quesne—Ticonderoga—Cherokees—Dominique—West Indies—Newfoundland—Fort Pitt.

We have already quoted[370] Lord Chatham’s eloquent statement with regard to the Highland Regiments, in his celebrated speech on the differences with America in 1766. The only way by which the Highlanders could be gained over was by adopting a liberal course of policy, the leading features of which should embrace the employment of the chiefs, or their connections, in the military service of the government. It was reserved to the sagacity of Chatham to trace to its source the cause of the disaffection of the Highlanders, and, by suggesting a remedy, to give to their military virtue a safe direction.

We have already quoted[370] Lord Chatham’s powerful remarks about the Highland Regiments during his famous speech on the tensions with America in 1766. The only way to win over the Highlanders was to take a more progressive approach, which should include involving the chiefs or their relatives in the military service of the government. Chatham wisely identified the root cause of the Highlanders' dissatisfaction and offered a solution that could channel their military strengths in a constructive way.

Acting upon the liberal plan he had devised, Lord Chatham (then Mr Pitt), in the year 1757 recommended to his Majesty George II. to employ the Highlanders in his service, as the best means of attaching them to his person. The king approved of the plan of the minister, and letters of service were immediately issued for raising several Highland regiments. This call to arms was responded to by the clans, and “battalions on battalions,” to borrow the words of an anonymous author, “were raised in the remotest part of the Highlands, among those who a few years before were devoted to, and too long had followed the fate of the race of Stuarts. Frasers, Macdonalds, Camerons, Macleans, Macphersons, and others of disaffected names and clans, were enrolled; their chiefs or connections obtained commissions; the lower class, always ready to follow, with eagerness endeavoured who should be first listed.”

Acting on the liberal plan he had created, Lord Chatham (then Mr. Pitt) advised his Majesty George II in 1757 to use the Highlanders in his service as the best way to gain their loyalty. The king approved the minister's plan, and letters of service were quickly issued to raise several Highland regiments. The clans responded to this call to arms, and “battalions on battalions,” to quote an anonymous author, “were raised in the farthest reaches of the Highlands, among those who just a few years earlier were devoted to, and had long followed the fortunes of, the House of Stuart. Frasers, Macdonalds, Camerons, Macleans, Macphersons, and other disaffected names and clans were enrolled; their chiefs or relatives received commissions; and the lower class, always eager to follow, competed to see who could be the first to enlist.”

This regiment was called Montgomerie’s Highlanders, from the name of its colonel, the Hon. Archibald Montgomerie, son of the Earl of Eglinton, to whom, when major, letters of service were issued for recruiting it. Being popular among the Highlanders, Major Montgomerie soon raised the requisite body of men, who were formed into a regiment of thirteen companies of 105 rank and file each; making in all 1460 effective men, including 65 sergeants, and 30 pipers and drummers.

This regiment was called Montgomerie’s Highlanders, named after its colonel, the Hon. Archibald Montgomerie, son of the Earl of Eglinton, who received letters of service to recruit it when he was a major. Popular among the Highlanders, Major Montgomerie quickly gathered enough men, forming a regiment of thirteen companies, each with 105 soldiers; totaling 1,460 effective men, including 65 sergeants and 30 pipers and drummers.

The colonel’s commission was dated the 4th of January 1757. The commissions of the[454] other officers were dated each a day later than his senior in the same rank.

The colonel's commission was dated January 4, 1757. The commissions of the[454] other officers were dated one day later than his, all holding the same rank.

Lieutenant-Colonel Commanding.

Lieutenant Colonel in Charge.

The Hon. Archibald Montgomerie, afterwards Earl of Eglinton, died a general in the army, and colonel of the Scots Greys, in 1796.

The Hon. Archibald Montgomerie, later Earl of Eglinton, passed away as a general in the army and colonel of the Scots Greys in 1796.

Majors.

Majors.

James Grant of Ballindalloch, died a general in the army in 1806.

James Grant of Ballindalloch died as a general in the army in 1806.

Alexander Campbell.

Alexander Campbell.

Captains.

Leaders.

John Sinclair.

John Sinclair.

Hugh Mackenzie.

Hugh Mackenzie.

John Gordon.

John Gordon.

Alexander Mackenzie, killed at St John’s, 1761.

Alexander Mackenzie, who was killed at St. John's in 1761.

William Macdonald, killed at Fort du Quèsne, 1759.

William Macdonald, died at Fort du Quesne, 1759.

George Munro, killed at Fort du Quèsne, 1759.

George Munro, killed at Fort Duquesne, 1759.

Robert Mackenzie.

Robert Mackenzie.

Allan Maclean, from the Dutch brigade, colonel of the 84th Highland Emigrants; died Major-general, 1784.

Allan Maclean, from the Dutch brigade, colonel of the 84th Highland Emigrants; died Major-general, 1784.

James Robertson.

James Robertson.

Allan Cameron.

Allan Cameron.

Captain-lieutenant Alexander Mackintosh.

Captain Lieutenant Alexander Mackintosh.

Lieutenants.

Lieutenants.

Charles Farquharson.

Charles Farquharson.

Alexander Mackenzie, killed at Fort du Quèsne, 1759.

Alexander Mackenzie, who died at Fort du Quèsne in 1759.

Nichol Sutherland, died Lieutenant-colonel of the 47th regiment, 1780.

Nichol Sutherland, died Lieutenant Colonel of the 47th Regiment, 1780.

Donald Macdonald.

Donald MacDonald.

William Mackenzie, killed at Fort du Quèsne.

William Mackenzie was killed at Fort du Quèsne.

Robert Mackenzie, killed at Fort du Quèsne.

Robert Mackenzie, killed at Fort Duquesne.

Henry Munro.

Henry Munro.

Archibald Robertson.

Archie Robertson.

Duncan Bayne.

Duncan Bayne.

James Duff.

James Duff.

Colin Campbell, killed at Fort du Quèsne, 1759.

Colin Campbell, who was killed at Fort du Quesne in 1759.

James Grant.

James Grant.

Alexander Macdonald.

Alex Macdonald.

Joseph Grant.

Joseph Grant.

Robert Grant.

Robert Grant.

Cosmo Martin.

Cosmo Martin.

John Macnab.

John Macnab.

Hugh Gordon, killed in Martinique, 1762.

Hugh Gordon, killed in Martinique, 1762.

Alexander Macdonald, killed at Fort du Quèsne.

Alexander Macdonald, killed at Fort Duquesne.

Donald Campbell.

Donald Campbell.

Hugh Montgomerie, late Earl of Eglinton.

Hugh Montgomerie, the former Earl of Eglinton.

James Maclean, killed in the West Indies, 1761.

James Maclean, killed in the West Indies, 1761.

Alexander Campbell.

Alexander Campbell.

John Campbell of Melford.

John Campbell from Melford.

James Macpherson.

James Macpherson.

Archibald Macvicar, killed at the Havannah, 1762.

Archibald Macvicar, killed at Havana, 1762.

Ensigns.

Junior officers.

Alexander Grant.

Alex Grant.

William Haggart.

William Haggart.

Lewis Houston.

Lewis Houston.

Ronald Mackinnon.

Ron Mackinnon.

George Munro.

George Munro.

Alexander Mackenzie.

Alexander Mackenzie.

John Maclachlane.

John Maclachlane.

William Maclean.

William Maclean.

James Grant.

James Grant.

John Macdonald.

John A. Macdonald.

Archibald Crawford.

Archie Crawford.

James Bain.

James Bain.

Allan Stewart.

Allan Stewart.

Chaplain.—Henry Munro.

Chaplain: Henry Munro.

Adjutant.—Donald Stewart.

Assistant.—Donald Stewart.

Quarter-master.—Alex. Montgomerie.

Quartermaster. — Alex Montgomerie.

Surgeon.—Allan Stewart.

Surgeon.—Allan Stewart.

The regiment embarked at Greenock for Halifax, and on the commencement of hostilities in 1758 was attached to the corps under Brigadier-general Forbes in the expedition against Fort du Quèsne, one of the three great enterprises undertaken that year against the French possessions in North America. Although the point of attack was not so formidable, nor the number of the enemy so great, as in the cases of Ticonderoga and Crown Point; yet the great extent of country which the troops had to traverse covered with woods, morasses, and mountains, made the expedition as difficult as the other two. The army of General Forbes was 6238 men strong.

The regiment left Greenock for Halifax, and when hostilities began in 1758, it joined the corps led by Brigadier General Forbes in the mission against Fort du Quèsne, one of the three major operations carried out that year against French territories in North America. Although the target wasn't as intimidating and the enemy numbers weren't as large as those at Ticonderoga and Crown Point, the vast area the troops had to cross—filled with forests, swamps, and mountains—made the mission just as challenging as the other two. General Forbes's army consisted of 6,238 men.

The brigadier reached Raystown, about 90 miles from the Fort, in September, having apparently stayed some time in Philadelphia.[371] Having sent Colonel Boquet forward to Loyal Henning, 40 miles nearer, with 2000 men, this officer rashly despatched Major Grant of Montgomery’s with 400 Highlanders and 500 provincials to reconnoitre. When near the garrison Major Grant imprudently advanced with pipes playing and drums beating, as if entering a friendly town. The enemy instantly marched out, and a warm contest took place. Major Grant ordered his men to throw off their coats and advance sword in hand. The enemy fled on the first charge, and spread themselves among the woods; but being afterwards joined by a body of Indians, they rallied and surrounded the detachment on all sides. Protected by a thick foliage, they opened a destructive fire upon the British. Major Grant then endeavoured to force his way into the wood, but was taken in the attempt, on seeing which his troops dispersed. Only 150 of the Highlanders returned to Loyal Henning.

The brigadier arrived in Raystown, about 90 miles from the Fort, in September, having apparently spent some time in Philadelphia.[371] He sent Colonel Boquet ahead to Loyal Henning, which was 40 miles closer, with 2000 men, but then this officer foolishly sent Major Grant of Montgomery’s with 400 Highlanders and 500 provincials to scout the area. When they got near the garrison, Major Grant recklessly advanced with pipes playing and drums beating, as if entering a friendly town. The enemy immediately marched out, and a fierce battle broke out. Major Grant ordered his men to take off their coats and move forward with swords drawn. The enemy fled at the first charge and scattered into the woods; however, after being joined by a group of Indians, they regrouped and surrounded the detachment on all sides. Using the dense foliage for cover, they opened a deadly fire on the British. Major Grant then tried to break into the woods, but was captured in the attempt, which caused his troops to scatter. Only 150 of the Highlanders made it back to Loyal Henning.

In this unfortunate affair 231 soldiers of the regiment were killed and wounded. The names of the officers killed on this occasion have already been mentioned; the following were wounded: viz. Captain Hugh Mackenzie; Lieutenants Alexander Macdonald, junior, Archibald Robertson, Henry Monro; and Ensigns John Macdonald and Alexander Grant. The enemy did not venture to oppose the main body, but retired from Fort du Quèsne on its approach, leaving their ammunition, stores, and provisions untouched. General Forbes took possession of the Fort on the 24th of November, and, in honour of Mr Pitt, gave it the name of Pittsburgh.

In this unfortunate event, 231 soldiers of the regiment were killed and wounded. The names of the officers who died have already been mentioned; the following were wounded: Captain Hugh Mackenzie; Lieutenants Alexander Macdonald, junior, Archibald Robertson, Henry Monro; and Ensigns John Macdonald and Alexander Grant. The enemy did not attempt to confront the main force but withdrew from Fort du Quèsne as it approached, leaving their ammunition, supplies, and provisions intact. General Forbes took control of the Fort on November 24th and, in honor of Mr. Pitt, named it Pittsburgh.

VIEW OF THE CITY OF PHILADELPHIA
As in 1753,
TAKEN FROM THE JERSEY SIDE OF THE DELAWARE.

1. Christ Church.3. Academy.5. Dutch Calvinist Church.7. Corn Mill.
2. State House.4. Wesleyan Church.6. The Court House.8. Quaker Meeting House.
This drawing, created under the guidance of Nicholas Scull, the Surveyor-General of Pennsylvania, comes from a rare print.

The regiment passed the winter of 1758 in Pittsburgh, and in May following they joined part of the army under General Amherst in his proceedings at Ticonderoga, Crown Point, and the Lakes,—a detail of which has been given in the history of the service of the 42d regiment.

The regiment spent the winter of 1758 in Pittsburgh, and in May they joined some of the army led by General Amherst in his operations at Ticonderoga, Crown Point, and the Lakes—details of which have been covered in the history of the service of the 42nd regiment.

In consequence of the renewed cruelties committed by the Cherokees, in the spring of 1760, the commander-in-chief detached Colonel Montgomery with 700 Highlanders of his own regiment, 400 of the Royals, and a body of provincials, to chastise these savages. The colonel arrived in the neighbourhood of the Indian town Little Keowee in the middle of June, having, on his route, detached the light companies of Royals and Highlanders to destroy the place. This service was performed with the loss of a few men killed and two officers of the Royals wounded. Finding, on reaching Estatoe, that the enemy had fled, Colonel Montgomery retired to Fort Prince George. The Cherokees still proving refractory, he paid a second visit to the middle settlement, where he met with some resistance. He had 2 officers and 20 men killed, and 26 officers and 68 men wounded.[372] Of these, the Highlanders had 1 sergeant and 6 privates killed, and Captain Sutherland, Lieutenants Macmaster and Mackinnon, and Assistant-surgeon Monro, and 1 sergeant, 1 piper, and 24 rank and file wounded. The detachment took Fort Loudon,—a small fort on the confines of Virginia,—which was defended by 200 men.

As a result of the renewed brutality by the Cherokees in the spring of 1760, the commander-in-chief sent Colonel Montgomery with 700 Highlanders from his own regiment, 400 Royal troops, and a group of provincials to punish these savages. The colonel arrived near the Indian town of Little Keowee in mid-June, having sent the light companies of Royals and Highlanders ahead to destroy the town. This mission was carried out with a few men killed and two officers of the Royals wounded. Upon reaching Estatoe and finding that the enemy had fled, Colonel Montgomery returned to Fort Prince George. As the Cherokees continued to resist, he made a second trip to the middle settlement where he faced some opposition. In this encounter, 2 officers and 20 men were killed, and 26 officers and 68 men were wounded. Of these, the Highlanders had 1 sergeant and 6 privates killed, while Captain Sutherland, Lieutenants Macmaster and Mackinnon, and Assistant-surgeon Monro, along with 1 sergeant, 1 piper, and 24 rank and file were wounded. The detachment captured Fort Loudon—a small fort on the border of Virginia—defended by 200 men.

The next service in which Montgomery’s Highlanders were employed was in an expedition against Dominique, consisting of a small land force, which included six companies of Montgomery’s Highlanders and four ships of war, under Colonel Lord Rollo and Commodore Sir James Douglas. The transports from New York were scattered in a gale of wind, when a small transport, with a company of the Highlanders on board, being attacked by a French privateer, was beaten off by the Highlanders, with the loss of Lieutenant Maclean and 6 men killed, and Captain Robertson and 11 men wounded. The expedition arrived off Dominique on the 6th of June 1761. The troops immediately landed, and marched with little opposition to the town of Roseau. Lord Rollo without delay attacked the entrenchments, and, though the enemy kept up a galling fire, they were driven, in succession, from all their works by the grenadiers, light infantry, and Highlanders. This service was executed with such vigour and rapidity that few of the British suffered. The governor and his staff being made prisoners, surrendered the island without further opposition.

The next mission Montgomery’s Highlanders were part of was an expedition against Dominique, which included a small ground force consisting of six companies of Montgomery’s Highlanders and four warships, led by Colonel Lord Rollo and Commodore Sir James Douglas. The transport ships from New York got scattered in a storm, and when a small transport carrying a company of Highlanders was attacked by a French privateer, the Highlanders fought back, resulting in the deaths of Lieutenant Maclean and 6 men, with Captain Robertson and 11 men injured. The expedition arrived off Dominique on June 6, 1761. The troops quickly landed and marched toward the town of Roseau with minimal resistance. Lord Rollo immediately attacked the fortifications, and despite the enemy’s heavy fire, they were gradually pushed back from all their positions by the grenadiers, light infantry, and Highlanders. This mission was carried out so efficiently and swiftly that few British troops were harmed. The governor and his staff were captured and surrendered the island without further resistance.

In the following year Montgomery’s Highlanders joined the expeditions against Martinique and the Havannah, of which an account will be found in the narrative of the service of the 42d regiment. In the enterprise against Martinique, Lieutenant Hugh Gordon and 4 rank and file were killed, and Captain Alexander Mackenzie, 1 sergeant, and 26 rank and file, were wounded. Montgomery’s Highlanders suffered still less in the conquest of the Havannah, Lieutenant Macvicar and 2 privates only having been killed, and 6 privates wounded. Lieutenants Grant and Macnab and 6 privates died of the fever. After this last enterprise Montgomery’s Highlanders returned to New York, where they landed in the end of October.

In the following year, Montgomery’s Highlanders participated in the expeditions against Martinique and Havana, which are detailed in the narrative of the 42nd regiment's service. During the mission against Martinique, Lieutenant Hugh Gordon and 4 other soldiers were killed, while Captain Alexander Mackenzie, 1 sergeant, and 26 soldiers were wounded. Montgomery’s Highlanders faced even fewer losses in the conquest of Havana, with only Lieutenant Macvicar and 2 privates killed, and 6 privates wounded. Lieutenants Grant and Macnab, along with 6 privates, died from fever. After this last mission, Montgomery’s Highlanders returned to New York, landing at the end of October.

Before the return of the six companies to[457] New York, the two companies that had been sent against the Indians in the autumn of 1761, had embarked with a small force, under Colonel Amherst, destined to retake St John’s, Newfoundland, which was occupied by a French force. The British force, which consisted of the flank companies of the Royals, a detachment of the 45th, two companies of Fraser’s and Montgomery’s Highlanders, and a small party of provincials, landed on the 12th of September, seven miles to the northward of St John’s. A mortar battery having been completed on the 17th, and ready to open on the garrison, the French commander surrendered by capitulation to an inferior force. Of Montgomery’s Highlanders, Captain Mackenzie and 4 privates were killed, and 2 privates wounded.

Before the six companies returned to [457] New York, the two companies that had been sent against the Indians in the fall of 1761 had set out with a small force, led by Colonel Amherst, aiming to retake St John’s, Newfoundland, which was held by a French force. The British troops included the flank companies of the Royals, a detachment from the 45th, two companies of Fraser’s and Montgomery’s Highlanders, and a small group of provincial soldiers. They landed on September 12, seven miles north of St John’s. A mortar battery was finished on the 17th and was ready to fire on the garrison when the French commander surrendered to a smaller force. From Montgomery’s Highlanders, Captain Mackenzie and 4 privates were killed, and 2 privates were wounded.

After this service the two companies joined the regiment at New York, where they passed the ensuing winter. In the summer of 1763 a detachment accompanied the expedition sent to the relief of Fort Pitt under Colonel Bouquet, the details of which have been already given in the account of the 42d regiment. In this enterprise 1 drummer and 5 privates of Montgomery’s Highlanders were killed, and Lieutenant Donald Campbell, and Volunteer John Peebles, 3 sergeants, and 7 privates were wounded.

After this service, the two companies joined the regiment in New York, where they spent the following winter. In the summer of 1763, a group was sent with the expedition to help Fort Pitt under Colonel Bouquet, which has already been described in the account of the 42nd regiment. In this mission, 1 drummer and 5 privates from Montgomery’s Highlanders were killed, and Lieutenant Donald Campbell, Volunteer John Peebles, 3 sergeants, and 7 privates were wounded.

After the termination of hostilities an offer was made to the officers and men either to settle in America or return to their own country. Those who remained obtained a grant of land in proportion to their rank. On the breaking out of the American war a number of these, as well as officers and men of the 78th regiment, joined the royal standard in 1775, and formed a corps along with the Highland Emigrants in the 84th regiment.

After the fighting ended, an offer was made to the officers and soldiers to either settle in America or go back to their home country. Those who stayed were given land based on their rank. When the American war started, several of these individuals, along with officers and soldiers from the 78th regiment, joined the royal forces in 1775 and formed a unit with the Highland Emigrants in the 84th regiment.

FOOTNOTES:

[370] Vol. ii. p. 345.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 2. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[371] See vol. ii. p. 354, note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vol. ii. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, note.

[372] “Several soldiers of this and other regiments fell into the hands of the Indians, being taken in an ambush. Allan Macpherson, one of these soldiers, witnessing the miserable fate of several of his fellow-prisoners, who had been tortured to death by the Indians, and seeing them preparing to commence some operations upon himself, made signs that he had something to communicate. An interpreter was brought. Macpherson told them, that, provided his life was spared for a few minutes, he would communicate the secret of an extraordinary medicine, which, if applied to the skin, would cause it to resist the strongest blow of a tomahawk or sword; and that, if they would allow him to go to the woods with a guard to collect the proper plants for this medicine, he would prepare it, and allow the experiment to be tried on his own neck by the strongest and most expert warrior amongst them. This story easily gained upon the superstitious credulity of the Indians, and the request of the Highlander was instantly complied with. Being sent into the woods, he soon returned with such plants as he chose to pick up. Having boiled the herbs, he rubbed his neck with their juice, and laying his head upon a log of wood, desired the strongest man amongst them to strike at his neck with his tomahawk, when he would find he could not make the smallest impression. An Indian, levelling a blow with all his might, cut with such force, that the head flew off at the distance of several yards. The Indians were fixed in amazement at their own credulity, and the address with which the prisoner had escaped the lingering death prepared for him; but, instead of being enraged at this escape of their victim, they were so pleased with his ingenuity that they refrained from inflicting farther cruelties on the remaining prisoners.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

[372] “Several soldiers from this and other regiments were captured by the Indians after being ambushed. Allan Macpherson, one of these soldiers, saw the tragic fate of several of his fellow prisoners, who had been tortured to death by the Indians. As he noticed them getting ready to start on him, he signaled that he had something to share. An interpreter was called. Macpherson told them that if they spared his life for a few minutes, he would reveal the secret to an extraordinary medicine that, when applied to the skin, would allow it to withstand the strongest blows from a tomahawk or sword. He requested to be taken to the woods with a guard to gather the necessary plants for this medicine, promising to prepare it and let them test it on his own neck by their strongest and most skilled warrior. The Indians, influenced by their superstitious beliefs, quickly agreed to the Highlander's request. When taken into the woods, he soon returned with the plants he chose. After boiling the herbs, he rubbed their juice on his neck and laid his head on a log, asking the strongest man among them to strike at his neck with his tomahawk, insisting that he wouldn't make even the slightest mark. An Indian, aiming with all his strength, swung so hard that the head was severed several yards away. The Indians were left in shock at their own gullibility and the skillful way in which the prisoner had avoided the slow death they had in store for him. Instead of being angry at losing their victim, they were so impressed with his cleverness that they decided not to inflict any more cruelty on the remaining prisoners.” —Stewart’s Sketches.


FRASER’S HIGHLANDERS,

OR

OR

OLD SEVENTY-EIGHTH AND SEVENTY-FIRST REGIMENTS.

78th and 71st Regiments.

I.

78th Regiment.

1757–1763.

Raising of the Regiment—Uniform—North America—Louisburg—Quebec—General Wolfe—Newfoundland—Reduction of the Regiment—Its descendants.

Raising of the Regiment—Uniform—North America—Louisburg—Quebec—General Wolfe—Newfoundland—Reduction of the Regiment—Its descendants.

Following up the liberal policy which Lord Chatham had resolved to pursue in relation to the Highlanders, he prevailed upon George II. to appoint the Hon. Simon Fraser, son of the unfortunate Lord Lovat, and who had himself, when a youth, been forced into the rebellion by his father, Lieutenant-colonel commandant of a regiment to be raised among his own kinsmen and clan. Though not possessed of an inch of land, yet, such was the influence of clanship, that young Lovat in a few weeks raised a corps of 800 men, to whom were added upwards of 600 more by the gentlemen of the country and those who had obtained commission. The battalion was, in point of the number of companies and men, precisely the same as Montgomery’s Highlanders.

Following up on the liberal policy that Lord Chatham had decided to pursue regarding the Highlanders, he convinced George II to appoint the Hon. Simon Fraser, the son of the unfortunate Lord Lovat, who had himself been forced into the rebellion as a youth by his father, a lieutenant-colonel commanding a regiment raised from his own relatives and clan. Although he didn’t own any land, the influence of clan loyalty was so strong that young Lovat was able to quickly raise a corps of 800 men, to which over 600 more were added by local gentry and those who had received commissions. The battalion was exactly the same in terms of the number of companies and men as Montgomery’s Highlanders.

The following is a list of the officers whose commissions were dated the 5th January 1757:—

The following is a list of the officers whose commissions were dated January 5, 1757:—

Lieutenant-Colonel Commandant.

Lieutenant Colonel Commandant.

The Hon. Simon Fraser, died a Lieutenant-general in 1782.

The Hon. Simon Fraser passed away as a Lieutenant General in 1782.

Majors.

Degree programs.

James Clephane.

James Clephane.

John Campbell of Dunoon, afterwards Lieutenant-colonel commandant of the Campbell Highlanders in Germany.

John Campbell from Dunoon, later Lieutenant Colonel in charge of the Campbell Highlanders in Germany.

Captains.

Leaders.

John Macpherson, brother of Cluny.

John Macpherson, Cluny's brother.

John Campbell of Ballimore.

John Campbell from Ballimore.

Simon Fraser of Inverallochy, killed on the heights of Abraham, 1759.

Simon Fraser of Inverallochy, killed on the Plains of Abraham, 1759.

Donald Macdonald, brother to Clanranald, killed at Quebec in 1760.

Donald Macdonald, brother of Clanranald, died at Quebec in 1760.

John Macdonell of Lochgarry, afterwards colonel of the 76th, or Macdonald’s regiment, died in 1789 colonel.

John Macdonell of Lochgarry, who later became the colonel of the 76th, or Macdonald’s regiment, died in 1789 while serving as colonel.

Alexander Cameron of Dungallon.

Alexander Cameron from Dungallon.

Thomas Ross of Culrossie, killed on the heights of Abraham, 1759.

Thomas Ross of Culrossie, died on the Heights of Abraham, 1759.

Thomas Fraser of Strui.

Thomas Fraser of Strui.

Alexander Fraser of Culduthel.

Alexander Fraser from Culduthel.

Sir Henry Seton of Abercorn and Culbeg.

Sir Henry Seton of Abercorn and Culbeg.

James Fraser of Belladrum.

James Fraser from Belladrum.

Captain-lieutenant—Simon Fraser, died Lieutenant-general in 1812.

Captain-lieutenant—Simon Fraser, died Lieutenant-general in 1812.

Lieutenants.

Lieutenants.

Alexander Macleod.

Alexander MacLeod.

Hugh Cameron.

Hugh Cameron.

Ronald Macdonell, son of Keppoch.

Ronald Macdonell, son of Keppoch.

Charles Macdonell from Glengarry, killed at St John’s.

Charles Macdonell from Glengarry was killed at St. John's.

Roderick Macneil of Barra, killed on the heights of Abraham, 1759.

Roderick Macneil of Barra, died on the Plains of Abraham, 1759.

William Macdonell.

William Macdonell.

Archibald Campbell, son of Glenlyon.

Archibald Campbell, son of Glenlyon.

John Fraser of Balnain.

John Fraser from Balnain.

Hector Macdonald, brother to Boisdale, killed 1759.

Hector Macdonald, brother of Boisdale, died in 1759.

Allan Stewart, son of Innernaheil.

Allan Stewart, son of Innernaheil.

John Fraser.

John Fraser.

Alexander Macdonald, son of Darisdale, killed on the heights of Abraham, 1759.

Alexander Macdonald, son of Darisdale, was killed on the Heights of Abraham in 1759.

Alexander Fraser, killed at Louisburg.

Alex Fraser, killed at Louisburg.

Alexander Campbell of Aross.

Alexander Campbell from Aross.

John Douglas.

John Douglas.

[458]

John Nairn.

John Nairn.

Arthur Rose of the family of Kilravock.

Arthur Rose from the Kilravock family.

Alexander Fraser.

Alex Fraser.

John Macdonell of Leeks, died in Berwick, 1818.

John Macdonell of Leeks died in Berwick in 1818.

Cosmo Gordon, killed at Quebec, 1760.

Cosmo Gordon, died at Quebec, 1760.

David Baillie, killed at Louisburg.

David Baillie, killed at Louisburg.

Charles Stewart, son of Colonel John Roy Stewart.

Charles Stewart, son of Colonel John Roy Stewart.

Ewen Cameron, of the family of Glennevis.

Ewen Cameron, from the Glennevis family.

Allan Cameron.

Allan Cameron.

John Cuthbert, killed at Louisburg.

John Cuthbert, died at Louisburg.

Simon Fraser.

Simon Fraser University.

Archibald Macallister, of the family of Loup.

Archibald Macallister, from the Loup family.

James Murray, killed at Louisburg.

James Murray, killed at Louisburg.

Alexander Fraser.

Alex Fraser.

Donald Cameron, son of Fassifern, died Lieutenant on half-pay, 1817.

Donald Cameron, son of Fassifern, died as a Lieutenant on half-pay in 1817.

Ensigns.

Ensigns.

John Chisolm.

John Chisholm.

Simon Fraser.

Simon Fraser University.

Malcolm Fraser, afterwards captain 84th regiment.

Malcolm Fraser, later captain of the 84th regiment.

Hugh Fraser, afterwards captain 84th or Highland Emigrants.

Hugh Fraser, later captain of the 84th Highland Emigrants.

Robert Menzies.

Robert Menzies.

John Fraser of Errogie.

John Fraser from Errogie.

James Mackenzie.

James Mackenzie.

Donald Macneil.

Donald Macneil.

Henry Munro.

Henry Munro.

Alexander Gregorson, Ardtornish.

Alexander Gregorson, Ardtornish.

James Henderson.

James Henderson.

John Campbell.

John Campbell.

Chaplain.—Robert Macpherson.

Chaplain—Robert Macpherson.

Adjutant.—Hugh Fraser.

Assistant.—Hugh Fraser.

Quarter-master.—John Fraser.

Quartermaster.—John Fraser.

Surgeon.—John Maclean.

Surgeon.—John Maclean.

The uniform of the regiment “was the full Highland dress with musket and broadsword, to which many of the soldiers added the dirk at their own expense, and a purse of badger’s or otter’s skin. The bonnet was raised or cocked on one side, with a slight bend inclining down to the right ear, over which were suspended two or more black feathers. Eagle’s or hawk’s feathers were usually worn by the gentlemen, in the Highlands, while the bonnets of the common people were ornamented with a bunch of the distinguishing mark of the clan or district. The ostrich feather in the bonnets of the soldiers was a modern addition of that period, as the present load of plumage on the bonnet is a still more recent introduction, forming, however, in hot climates, an excellent defence against a vertical sun.”[373]

The uniform of the regiment was the complete Highland dress with a musket and broadsword, to which many of the soldiers added a dirk at their own cost, along with a purse made of badger or otter skin. The bonnet was worn tilted to one side, slightly bent down toward the right ear, and decorated with two or more black feathers. In the Highlands, gentlemen typically wore eagle or hawk feathers, while the bonnets of common people were adorned with a bunch representing their clan or district. The ostrich feather in the soldiers' bonnets was a modern addition of that time, and the current abundance of plumage on the bonnet is an even newer trend, although it provides excellent protection against the intense sun in hot climates.[373]

The regiment embarked in company with Montgomery’s Highlanders at Greenock, and landed at Halifax in June 1757. They were intended to be employed in an expedition against Louisburg, which, however, after the necessary preparations, was abandoned. About this time it was proposed to change the uniform of the regiment, as the Highland garb was judged unfit for the severe winters and the hot summers of North America; but the officers and soldiers having set themselves in opposition to the plan, and being warmly supported by Colonel Fraser, who represented to the commander-in-chief the bad consequences that might follow if it were persisted in, the plan was relinquished. “Thanks to our gracious chief,” said a veteran of the regiment, “we were allowed to wear the garb of our fathers, and, in the course of six winters, showed the doctors that they did not understand our constitution; for, in the coldest winters, our men were more healthy than those regiments who wore breeches and warm clothing.”

The regiment set out alongside Montgomery’s Highlanders from Greenock and landed in Halifax in June 1757. They were meant to participate in an attack on Louisburg, which, after preparing for it, was ultimately called off. Around this time, there was a suggestion to change the regiment's uniform since the Highland outfit was considered unsuitable for the harsh winters and hot summers of North America. However, the officers and soldiers opposed the change, strongly backed by Colonel Fraser, who explained to the commander-in-chief the negative consequences of going through with it. As a result, the proposal was dropped. “Thanks to our kind leader,” said a veteran of the regiment, “we got to wear the attire of our ancestors, and over six winters, we proved to the doctors that they didn’t understand our bodies; because even in the coldest winters, our men were healthier than those regiments dressed in breeches and warm clothing.”

Amongst other enterprises projected for the campaign of 1758, the design of attacking Louisburg was renewed. Accordingly, on the 28th of May, a formidable armament sailed from Halifax, under the command of Admiral Boscawen and Major-general Amherst, and Brigadier-generals Wolfe, Laurence, Monckton, and Whitmore. This armament, consisting of 25 sail of the line, 18 frigates, and a number of bombs and fire-ships, with 13,000 troops including the 78th Highlanders, anchored, on the 2d of June, in Gabarus Bay, seven miles from Louisburg. In consequence of a heavy surf no boat could approach the shore, and it was not till the 8th of June that a landing could be effected. The garrison of Louisburg consisted of 2500 regulars 600 militia, and 400 Canadians and Indians. For more than seven miles along the beach a chain of posts had been established by the enemy, with entrenchments and batteries; and, to protect the harbour, there were six ships of the line and five frigates placed at its mouth, of which frigates three were sunk.

Among other plans for the campaign of 1758, the idea of attacking Louisburg was revisited. So, on May 28th, a strong fleet set sail from Halifax, led by Admiral Boscawen and Major-General Amherst, along with Brigadier-Generals Wolfe, Laurence, Monckton, and Whitmore. This fleet included 25 ships of the line, 18 frigates, and several bomb and fire ships, carrying 13,000 troops, including the 78th Highlanders. They anchored in Gabarus Bay, seven miles from Louisburg, on June 2nd. Due to heavy surf, no boats could reach the shore, and it wasn't until June 8th that a landing was finally made. The garrison at Louisburg had 2,500 regulars, 600 militia, and 400 Canadians and Indians. Along the beach, the enemy had set up a series of posts with entrenchments and batteries for more than seven miles. To protect the harbor, six ships of the line and five frigates were positioned at its entrance, three of which were sunk.

The disposition being made for landing, a detachment of several sloops, under convoy, passed the mouth of the harbour towards Lorembec, in order to draw the enemy’s attention that way, whilst the landing should really be on the other side of the town. On the 8th of June, the troops being assembled in the boats before day-break in three divisions, several sloops and frigates, that were stationed along shore in the bay of Gabarus, began to[459] scour the beach with their shot. The division on the left, which was destined for the real attack, consisted of the grenadiers and light infantry of the army, and Fraser’s Highlanders, and was commanded by Brigadier-general Wolfe. After the fire from the sloops and frigates had continued about a quarter of an hour, the boats containing this division were rowed towards the shore; and, at the same time, the other two divisions on the right and in the centre, commanded by Brigadiers-general Whitmore and Laurence, made a show of landing, in order to divide and distract the enemy. The landing-place was occupied by 2000 men entrenched behind a battery of eight pieces of cannon and ten swivels. The enemy reserved their fire till the boats were near the beach, when they opened a discharge of cannon and musketry which did considerable execution. A considerable surf aided the enemy’s fire, and numbers of the men were drowned by the upsetting of the boats. Captain Baillie and Lieutenant Cuthbert of the Highlanders, Lieutenant Nicholson of Amherst’s, and 38 men were killed; but, notwithstanding these disadvantages, General Wolfe pursued his point with admirable courage and deliberation: “and nothing could stop our troops, when headed by such a general. Some of the light infantry and Highlanders got first ashore, and drove all before them. The rest followed; and, being encouraged by the example of their heroic commander, soon pursued the enemy to the distance of two miles, where they were checked by a cannonading from the town.”

As the plans for landing were finalized, a group of several sloops, accompanied by a convoy, passed the mouth of the harbor heading towards Lorembec to divert the enemy’s attention, while the actual landing would occur on the opposite side of the town. On June 8th, the troops gathered in boats before dawn in three divisions. Several sloops and frigates that were stationed along the shore in the bay of Gabarus began to [459] bombard the beach with cannon fire. The left division, designated for the main attack, consisted of the grenadiers, light infantry of the army, and Fraser’s Highlanders, commanded by Brigadier General Wolfe. After about fifteen minutes of bombardment from the sloops and frigates, the boats carrying this division moved toward the shore. Simultaneously, the other two divisions on the right and in the center, led by Brigadier Generals Whitmore and Laurence, pretended to land to confuse and distract the enemy. The landing area was defended by 2,000 entrenched men, backed by a battery of eight cannons and ten swivel guns. The enemy held their fire until the boats were nearing the beach, then unleashed a barrage of cannon and musket fire, causing significant casualties. A strong surf aided the enemy's gunfire, and many men drowned when the boats capsized. Captain Baillie and Lieutenant Cuthbert of the Highlanders, Lieutenant Nicholson of Amherst’s, and 38 soldiers were killed; however, despite these setbacks, General Wolfe showed remarkable courage and composure: “nothing could stop our troops when led by such a general.” Some of the light infantry and Highlanders reached the shore first, driving the enemy back. The rest followed, inspired by their brave commander, and quickly chased the enemy for two miles before they were halted by cannon fire from the town.

The town of Louisburg was immediately invested; but the difficulty of landing stores and implements in boisterous weather, and the nature of the ground, which, being marshy, was unfit for the conveyance of heavy cannon, retarded the operations of the siege. The governor of Louisburg, having destroyed the grand battery which was detached from the body of the place, recalled his outposts, and prepared for a vigorous defence. He opened a fire against the besiegers and their work from the town, the island battery, and the ships in the harbour, but without much effect. Meanwhile General Wolfe, with a strong detachment, marched round the north-east part of the harbour to secure a point called the Light-house Battery, from which the guns could play on the ships and on the batteries on the opposite side of the harbour. This service was performed on the 12th by General Wolfe with great ability, who, “with his Highlanders and flankers,” took possession of this and all the other posts in that quarter with very trifling loss. On the 25th the inland battery immediately opposite was silenced from this post. The enemy however, kept up an incessant fire from their other batteries and the shipping in the harbour. On the 9th of July they made a sortie on Brigadier-general Lawrence’s brigade, but were quickly repulsed. In this affair Captain, the Earl of Dundonald, was killed. On the 16th General Wolfe pushed forward some grenadiers and Highlanders, and took possession of the hills in front of the Light Horse battery, where a lodgement was made under a fire from the town and the ships. On the 21st one of the enemy’s line-of-battle ships was set on fire by a bombshell and blew up, and the fire being communicated to two others, they were burned to the water’s edge. The fate of the town was now nearly decided, the enemy’s fire being almost totally silenced and their fortifications shattered to the ground. To reduce the place nothing now remained but to get possession of the harbour, by taking or burning the two ships of the line which remained. For this purpose, in the night between the 25th and 26th, the admiral sent a detachment of 600 men in the boats of the squadron, in two divisions, into the harbour, under the command of Captains Laforey and Balfour. This enterprise was gallantly executed, in the face of a terrible fire of cannon and musketry, the seamen boarding the enemy sword in hand. One of the ships was set on fire and destroyed, and the other towed off. The town surrendered on the 26th, and was taken possession of by Colonel Lord Rollo the following day; the garrison and seamen, amounting together to 5637 men, were made prisoners of war. Besides Captain Baillie and Lieutenant Cuthbert, the Highlanders lost Lieutenants Fraser and Murray, killed; Captain Donald M’Donald, Lieutenants Alexander Campbell (Barcaldine), and John M’Donald, wounded; and 67 rank and file killed and wounded.

The town of Louisburg was quickly captured; however, the rough weather made it hard to land supplies and equipment, and the marshy ground wasn’t suitable for moving heavy cannons, which slowed down the siege operations. The governor of Louisburg, after destroying the grand battery that was separate from the main fortifications, called back his outposts and got ready for a strong defense. He fired at the besiegers and their work from the town, the island battery, and the ships in the harbor, but it didn't have much impact. Meanwhile, General Wolfe, with a strong detachment, marched around the northeastern part of the harbor to secure a location called the Light-house Battery, which would allow the guns to target the ships and the batteries on the opposite side of the harbor. This task was completed on the 12th by General Wolfe with great skill, who, “with his Highlanders and flankers,” took control of this and all the other positions in that area with very few losses. On the 25th, the inland battery directly across from this post was silenced. However, the enemy continued to fire relentlessly from their other batteries and the ships in the harbor. On July 9th, they launched an attack on Brigadier-General Lawrence’s brigade but were quickly driven back. In this skirmish, Captain, the Earl of Dundonald, was killed. On the 16th, General Wolfe advanced some grenadiers and Highlanders, taking control of the hills in front of the Light Horse battery, where they established a position under fire from the town and the ships. On the 21st, one of the enemy’s line-of-battle ships was set ablaze by a bombshell and exploded, and the fire spread to two other ships, which were burned down to the waterline. The fate of the town was now nearly sealed, with the enemy's fire nearly silenced and their fortifications reduced to rubble. To take the place, all that was left was to gain control of the harbor by taking or destroying the two remaining line ships. For this mission, in the night between the 25th and 26th, the admiral sent a detachment of 600 men in the squadron's boats, in two groups, into the harbor, led by Captains Laforey and Balfour. This operation was bravely carried out, despite severe cannon and gunfire, with the sailors boarding the enemy swords in hand. One of the ships was set on fire and destroyed, while the other was towed away. The town surrendered on the 26th and was occupied by Colonel Lord Rollo the next day; the garrison and sailors, totalling 5,637 men, were taken prisoner. Besides Captain Baillie and Lieutenant Cuthbert, the Highlanders lost Lieutenants Fraser and Murray, killed; Captain Donald M’Donald, Lieutenants Alexander Campbell (Barcaldine) and John M’Donald, wounded; and 67 troops killed and wounded.

In consequence of the treaty of peace between Great Britain and the several nations of Indians between the Apalachian mountains and the Lakes, the British government was enabled to carry into effect those operations which had been projected against the French settlements in Canada. The plan and partial progress of these combined operations have been already detailed in the service of the 42d regiment. The enterprise against Quebec, the most important by far of the three expeditions planned in 1759, falls now to be noticed from the share which Fraser’s Highlanders had in it.

As a result of the peace treaty between Great Britain and various Native American nations located between the Appalachian Mountains and the Great Lakes, the British government was able to execute the operations that had been planned against the French settlements in Canada. The strategy and some progress of these combined actions have already been outlined in the service of the 42nd regiment. Now, we will focus on the attack against Quebec, which was by far the most significant of the three expeditions planned in 1759, highlighting the involvement of Fraser’s Highlanders.

According to the plan fixed upon for the conquest of Canada, Major-general Wolfe, who had given promise of great military talents at Louisburg, was to proceed up the river St Lawrence and attack Quebec, whilst General Amherst, after reducing Ticonderoga and Crown Point, was to descend the St Lawrence and co-operate with General Wolfe in the conquest of Quebec. Though the enterprise against this place was the main undertaking, the force under General Wolfe did not exceed 7000 effective men, whilst that under General Amherst amounted to more than twice that number; but the commander in-chief seems to have calculated upon a junction with General Wolfe in sufficient time for the siege of Quebec.

According to the plan established for conquering Canada, Major-General Wolfe, who had shown great military skills at Louisburg, was set to advance up the St. Lawrence River and attack Quebec, while General Amherst, after taking Ticonderoga and Crown Point, was to move down the St. Lawrence and support General Wolfe in capturing Quebec. Although the assault on this location was the primary objective, General Wolfe's forces did not exceed 7,000 effective troops, while General Amherst's force was more than double that number; however, the commanding general seemed to plan for a timely meeting with General Wolfe for the siege of Quebec.

The forces under General Wolfe comprehended the following regiments,—15th, 28th, 35th, 43d, 47th, 48th, 58th, Fraser’s Highlanders, the Rangers, and the grenadiers of Louisburg. The fleet, under the command of Admirals Saunders and Holmes, with the transports, proceeded up the St Lawrence, and reached the island of Orleans, a little below Quebec, in the end of June, where the troops were disembarked without opposition. The Marquis de Montcalm who commanded the French troops, which were greatly superior in number to the invaders, resolved rather to depend upon the natural strength of his position than his numbers, and took his measures accordingly. The city of Quebec was tolerably well fortified, defended by a numerous garrison, and abundantly supplied with provisions and ammunition. This able, and hitherto fortunate leader had reinforced the troops of the colony with five regular battalions, formed of the best of the inhabitants, and he had, besides, completely disciplined all the Canadians of the neighbourhood capable of bearing arms, and several tribes of Indians. He had posted his army on a piece of ground along the shore of Beaufort, from the river St Charles to the falls of Montmorency,—a position rendered strong by precipices, woods, and rivers, and defended by intrenchments where the ground appeared the weakest. To undertake the siege of Quebec under the disadvantages which presented themselves, seemed a rash enterprise; but, although General Wolfe was completely aware of these difficulties, a thirst for glory, and the workings of a vigorous mind, which set every obstacle at defiance, impelled him to make the hazardous attempt. His maxim was, that “a brave and victorious army finds no difficulties;”[374] and he was anxious to verify the truth of the adage in the present instance.

The forces under General Wolfe included the following regiments: 15th, 28th, 35th, 43rd, 47th, 48th, 58th, Fraser’s Highlanders, the Rangers, and the grenadiers of Louisburg. The fleet, led by Admirals Saunders and Holmes, along with the transports, moved up the St. Lawrence and reached the island of Orleans, just below Quebec, by the end of June, where the troops were landed without any resistance. The Marquis de Montcalm, who commanded the French forces that greatly outnumbered the invaders, chose to rely more on the natural strengths of his position rather than on his superior numbers and planned his strategy accordingly. The city of Quebec was well fortified, defended by a large garrison, and fully stocked with provisions and ammunition. This skilled and previously successful leader had bolstered the colony's forces with five regular battalions made up of the best local citizens, and he had also effectively trained all the able-bodied Canadians nearby, along with several tribes of Indians. He stationed his army on a stretch of land along the Beaufort shore, from the St. Charles River to the Montmorency Falls—a location made strong by cliffs, forests, and rivers, and protected by fortifications where the terrain was weakest. Attempting to besiege Quebec under these circumstances seemed like a reckless endeavor; yet, even though General Wolfe was fully aware of these challenges, his desire for glory and the determination of a vigorous mind that disregarded every obstacle drove him to take on this risky venture. His principle was that “a brave and victorious army finds no difficulties;” and he was eager to prove the truth of that saying in this situation.

Having ascertained that, to reduce the place, it was necessary to erect batteries on the north of the St Lawrence, the British general endeavoured, by a series of manœuvres, to draw Montcalm from his position; but the French commander was too prudent to risk a battle. With the view of attacking the enemy’s intrenchments, General Wolfe sent a small armament up the river above the city, and, having personally surveyed the banks on the side of the enemy from one of the ships, he resolved to cross the river Montmorency and make the attack. He therefore ordered six companies of grenadiers and part of the Royal Americans to cross the river and land near the mouth of the Montmorency, and at the same time directed the two brigades commanded by Generals Murray and Townshend to pass a ford higher up. Close to the water’s edge there was a detached redoubt, which the grenadiers were ordered to attack, in the expectation that the enemy would descend from the hill in its defence, and thus bring on a general engagement. At all events the possession of this post was of importance, as from it the British commander could obtain a better view of the enemy’s intrenchments than he had yet been able to accomplish. The grenadiers and Royal Americans were the first who landed. They[461] had received orders to form in four distinct bodies, but not to begin the attack till the first brigade should have passed the ford, and be near enough to support them. No attention, however, was paid to these instructions. Before even the first brigade had crossed, the grenadiers, ere they were regularly formed, rushed forward with impetuosity and considerable confusion to attack the enemy’s intrenchments. They were received with a well-directed fire, which effectually checked them and threw them into disorder. They endeavoured to form under the redoubt, but being unable to rally, they retreated and formed behind the first brigade, which had by this time landed, and was drawn up on the beach in good order. The plan of attack being thus totally disconcerted, General Wolfe repassed the river and returned to the isle of Orleans. In this unfortunate attempt the British lost 543 of all ranks killed, wounded, and missing. Of the Highlanders, up to the 2d of September, the loss was 18 rank and file killed, Colonel Fraser, Captains Macpherson and Simon Fraser, and Lieutenants Cameron of Gleneves, Ewen Macdonald, and H. Macdonald, and 85 rank and file, wounded. In the general orders which were issued the following morning, General Wolfe complained bitterly of the conduct of the grenadiers: “The check which the grenadiers met with yesterday will, it is hoped, be a lesson to them for the time to come. Such impetuous, irregular, and unsoldier-like proceedings, destroy all order, make it impossible for the commanders to form any disposition for attack, and put it out of the general’s power to execute his plan. The grenadiers could not suppose that they alone could beat the French army; and therefore it was necessary that the corps under brigadiers Monckton and Townshend should have time to join, that the attack might be general. The very first fire of the enemy was sufficient to repulse men who had lost all sense of order and military discipline. Amherst’s (15th regiment) and the Highlanders alone, by the soldier-like and cool manner they were formed in, would undoubtedly have beaten back the whole Canadian army if they had ventured to attack them.”

Having determined that in order to reduce the position, it was necessary to set up artillery on the north side of the St. Lawrence, the British general tried, through a series of maneuvers, to lure Montcalm from his position; however, the French commander was too cautious to risk a battle. Aiming to attack the enemy’s fortifications, General Wolfe sent a small force upriver above the city and, having personally inspected the enemy’s side from one of the ships, decided to cross the Montmorency River and launch the attack. He ordered six companies of grenadiers and part of the Royal Americans to cross the river and land near the mouth of the Montmorency, while also directing the two brigades led by Generals Murray and Townshend to pass a ford further up. Near the water's edge was a detached redoubt, which the grenadiers were directed to attack, expecting the enemy to come down from the hill to defend it, thus initiating a full battle. Regardless, taking this position was important, as it would give the British commander a better view of the enemy’s fortifications than he had previously achieved. The grenadiers and Royal Americans were the first to land. They[461] had been ordered to form into four distinct groups but not to start the attack until the first brigade had crossed the ford and was close enough to support them. However, they ignored these instructions. Before the first brigade had even crossed, the grenadiers, before they were properly formed, charged forward with enthusiasm and considerable confusion to attack the enemy’s fortifications. They were met with a well-aimed fire that quickly halted them and threw them into chaos. They tried to regroup under the redoubt, but failing to rally, they retreated and formed up behind the first brigade, which by this time had landed and was positioned on the beach in order. The entire attack plan was thrown into disarray, leading General Wolfe to cross back over the river and return to the Isle of Orleans. In this unfortunate attempt, the British lost 543 personnel across all ranks killed, wounded, and missing. Among the Highlanders, up to September 2nd, the loss was 18 killed, including Colonel Fraser, Captains Macpherson and Simon Fraser, and Lieutenants Cameron of Gleneves, Ewen Macdonald, and H. Macdonald, with 85 wounded. In the general orders issued the following morning, General Wolfe expressed his strong dissatisfaction with the conduct of the grenadiers: “The setback the grenadiers experienced yesterday should serve as a lesson for the future. Such reckless, disorderly, and unprofessional behavior destroys all order, makes it impossible for commanders to organize an attack, and prevents the general from implementing his plan. The grenadiers could not think they alone could defeat the French army; thus, it was essential that the units under Brigadiers Monckton and Townshend had time to join in so that the attack could be cohesive. The very first fire from the enemy was more than enough to repel men who had lost all sense of order and military discipline. Amherst’s (15th regiment) and the Highlanders alone, due to their disciplined and calm formation, would undoubtedly have driven back the entire Canadian army if they had attempted to engage.”

General Wolfe now changed his plan of operations. Leaving his position at Montmorency, he re-embarked his troops and artillery, and landed at Point Levi, whence he passed up the river in transports; but finding no opportunity of annoying the enemy above the town, he resolved to convey his troops farther down, in boats, and land them by night within a league of Cape Diamond, with the view of ascending the heights of Abraham,—which rise abruptly, with steep ascent, from the banks of the river,—and thus gain possession of the ground on the back of the city, where the fortifications were less strong. A plan more replete with dangers and difficulties could scarcely have been devised; but, from the advanced period of the season, it was necessary either to abandon the enterprise altogether, or to make an attempt upon the city, whatever might be the result. The troops, notwithstanding the recent disaster, were in high spirits, and ready to follow their general wherever he might lead them. The commander, on the other hand, though afflicted with a severe dysentery and fever, which had debilitated his frame, resolved to avail himself of the readiness of his men, and to conduct the hazardous enterprise in which they were about to engage in person. In order to deceive the enemy, Admiral Holmes was directed to move farther up the river on the 12th of September, but to sail down in the night time, so as to protect the landing of the forces. These orders were punctually obeyed. About an hour after midnight of the same day four regiments, the light infantry, with the Highlanders and grenadiers, were embarked in flat-bottomed boats, under the command of Brigadiers Monckton and Murray. They were accompanied by General Wolfe, who was among the first that landed. The boats fell down with the tide, keeping close to the north shore in the best order; but, owing to the rapidity of the current, and the darkness of the night, most of the boats landed a little below the intended place of disembarkation.[375] When the troops were landed the boats[462] were sent back for the other division, which was under the command of Brigadier-general Townshend. The ascent to the heights was by a narrow path, that slanted up the precipice from the landing-place; this path the enemy had broken up, and rendered almost impassable, by cross ditches, and they had made an intrenchment at the top of the hill. Notwithstanding these difficulties, Colonel Howe, who was the first to land, ascended the woody precipices, with the light infantry and the Highlanders, and dislodged a captain’s guard which defended the narrow path. They then mounted without further molestation, and General Wolfe, who was among the first to gain the summit of the hill, formed the troops on the heights as they arrived. In the ascent the precipice was found to be so steep and dangerous, that the troops were obliged to climb the rugged projections of the rocks, pulling themselves up by aid of the branches of the trees and shrubs growing on both sides of the path. Though much time was thus necessarily occupied in the ascent, yet such was the perseverance of the troops, that they all gained the summit in time to enable the general to form in order of battle before daybreak. M. de Montcalm had now no means left of saving Quebec but by risking a battle, and he therefore determined to leave his stronghold and meet the British in the open field. Leaving his camp at Montmorency, he crossed the river St Charles, and, forming his line with great skill, advanced forward to attack his opponents. His right was composed of half the provincial troops, two battalions of regulars, and a body of Canadians and Indians; his centre, of a column of two battalions of Europeans, with two field-pieces; and his left of one battalion of regulars, and the remainder of the colonial troops. In his front, among brushwood and corn-fields, 1500 of his best marksmen were posted to gall the British as they approached. The British were drawn up in two lines: the first, consisting of the grenadiers, 15th, 28th, 35th Highlanders, and 58th; the 47th regiment formed the second line, or reserve. The Canadians and the Indians, who were posted among the brushwood, kept up an irregular galling fire, which proved fatal to many officers, who, from their dress, were singled out by these marksmen. The fire of this body was, in some measure, checked by the advanced posts of the British, who returned the fire; and a small gun, which was dragged up by the seamen from the landing-place, was brought forward, and did considerable execution. The French now advanced to the charge with great spirit, firing as they advanced; but, in consequence of orders they received, the British troops reserved their fire till the main body of the enemy had approached within forty yards of their line. When the enemy had come within that distance, the whole British line poured in a general and destructive discharge of musketry. Another discharge followed, which had such an effect upon the enemy, that they stopped short, and after making an ineffectual attempt upon the left of the British line, they began to give way. At this time General Wolfe, who had already received two wounds which he had concealed, was mortally wounded whilst advancing at the head of the grenadiers with fixed bayonets. At this instant every separate corps of the British army exerted itself, as if the contest were for its own peculiar honour. Whilst the right pressed on with their bayonets, Brigadier-general Murray briskly advanced with the troops under his command, and soon broke the centre of the enemy, “when the Highlanders, taking to their broadswords, fell in among them with irresistible impetuosity, and drove them back with great slaughter.”[376] The action on the left of the British was not so warm. A smart contest, however, took place between part of the enemy’s right and some light infantry, who had thrown themselves into houses, which they defended with great courage.[463] During this attack, Colonel Howe, who had taken post with two companies behind a copse, frequently sallied out on the flanks of the enemy, whilst General Townshend advanced in platoons against their front. Observing the left and centre of the French giving way, this officer, on whom the command had just devolved in consequence of General Monckton, the second in command, having been dangerously wounded, hastened to the centre, and finding that the troops had got into disorder in the pursuit, formed them again in line. At this moment, Monsieur de Bougainville, who had marched from Cape Rouge as soon as he heard that the British troops had gained the heights, appeared in their rear at the head of 2000 fresh men. General Townshend immediately ordered two regiments, with two pieces of artillery, to advance against this body; but Bougainville retired on their approach. The wreck of the French army retreated to Quebec and Point Levi.

General Wolfe changed his plan of action. Leaving his position at Montmorency, he re-embarked his troops and artillery, landing at Point Levi, where he went up the river in transports. However, finding no chance to attack the enemy above the town, he decided to move his troops further down, using boats, and land them at night within a league of Cape Diamond to take the heights of Abraham—which rise sharply from the riverbanks—hoping to capture the less fortified area behind the city. A plan filled with risks and challenges could hardly have been imagined; yet, given the late season, it was essential to either abandon the mission or attempt to take the city, regardless of the outcome. Despite a recent setback, the troops were in high spirits and eager to follow their general anywhere. The commander, although suffering from severe dysentery and fever that had weakened him, decided to take advantage of his men's willingness and lead the dangerous operation himself. To mislead the enemy, Admiral Holmes was instructed to move up the river on September 12th but to return at night to secure the troops' landing. These orders were faithfully carried out. About an hour after midnight that same day, four regiments, including light infantry, Highlanders, and grenadiers, were loaded onto flat-bottomed boats under the command of Brigadiers Monckton and Murray. General Wolfe was among the first to land. The boats drifted downstream with the tide, keeping close to the north shore in good order; however, due to the swift current and darkness, most of the boats landed slightly below the intended spot. When the troops were ashore, the boats were sent back for the other division, commanded by Brigadier-general Townshend. The path to the heights was narrow, slanting up the cliff from the landing area; the enemy had disrupted it with cross ditches, making it nearly impassable, and had built a fortification at the top of the hill. Despite these obstacles, Colonel Howe, who was the first to land, climbed the wooded cliffs with the light infantry and Highlanders, driving out a captain's guard that defended the narrow path. They then moved up without further trouble, and General Wolfe, one of the first to reach the summit, organized the troops as they arrived. The climb was so steep and perilous that the troops had to scale the rough rocks, pulling themselves up by the branches of trees and shrubs on either side of the path. Although this took a considerable amount of time, the troops showed such determination that they all reached the top in time for the general to arrange them for battle before dawn. M. de Montcalm now had no options left to save Quebec except by engaging in battle, so he chose to leave his stronghold and confront the British in open ground. He left his camp at Montmorency, crossed the St. Charles River, and skillfully formed his line to advance and attack the British. His right included half the provincial troops, two battalions of regulars, and a group of Canadians and Indians; his center comprised a column of two battalions of Europeans with two field pieces; and his left consisted of one battalion of regulars and the remainder of the colonial troops. In front, among brushwood and cornfields, 1500 of his best marksmen were stationed to harass the British as they approached. The British formed two lines: the first included the grenadiers, 15th, 28th, 35th Highlanders, and 58th, while the 47th regiment formed the second line or reserve. The Canadians and Indians, positioned in the brush, carried on an irregular fire, which was deadly to many officers, who were easily targeted due to their uniforms. The British advanced posts managed to somewhat suppress this fire as they returned shots; a small cannon, pulled up by the sailors from the landing point, was brought forward and caused significant damage. The French then charged with great energy, firing as they moved, but following their orders, the British troops held their fire until the enemy was just forty yards from their line. Once the enemy was that close, the entire British line unleashed a devastating volley of musket fire. Another volley followed, causing the enemy to falter, and after making an ineffective attempt on the left side of the British line, they began to retreat. At this moment, General Wolfe, who had already sustained two concealed wounds, was mortally injured while advancing at the front of the grenadiers with fixed bayonets. At that instant, every segment of the British army fought as if the battle were for their own honor. While the right pressed forward with their bayonets, Brigadier-general Murray quickly advanced with his troops and soon broke through the enemy's center, “when the Highlanders, pulling out their broadswords, surged into the fray with unstoppable force, driving them back with heavy casualties.” The action on the British left flank was not as fierce. However, a spirited conflict broke out between part of the enemy's right and some light infantry who had taken position in houses, defending them valiantly. During this assault, Colonel Howe, positioned behind a thicket with two companies, frequently attacked the enemy's flanks while General Townshend advanced in formations against their front. Noticing the French left and center beginning to give way, this officer, who had just taken command after General Monckton was severely wounded, hurried to the center and found that the troops had become disordered in the pursuit, so he reorganized them. At that moment, Monsieur de Bougainville, who had marched from Cape Rouge upon learning that the British had secured the heights, appeared in their rear with 2000 fresh troops. General Townshend promptly ordered two regiments and two pieces of artillery to advance against this force, but Bougainville fell back at their approach. The remnants of the French army retreated to Quebec and Point Levi.

The loss sustained by the enemy was considerable. About 1000 were made prisoners, including a number of officers, and about 500 died on the field of battle. The death of their brave commander, Montcalm, who was mortally wounded almost at the same instant with General Wolfe, was a serious calamity to the French arms. When informed that his wound was mortal,—“So much the better,” said he, “I shall not live to see the surrender of Quebec.” Before his death he wrote a letter to General Townshend, recommending the prisoners to the generous humanity of the British. The death of the two commanders-in-chief, and the disasters which befell Generals Monckton and Severergues, the two seconds in command, who were carried wounded from the field, are remarkable circumstances in the events of this day. This important victory was not gained without considerable loss on the part of the British, who, besides the commander-in-chief, had 8 officers and 48 men killed; and 43 officers and 435 men wounded. Of these, the Highlanders had Captain Thomas Boss of Culrossie, Lieutenant Roderick Macneil of Barra, Alexander Macdonell, son of Barrisdale, 1 sergeant and 14 rank and file killed; and Captains John Macdonell of Lochgarry, Simon Fraser of Inverallochy; Lieutenants Macdonell, son of Keppoch, Archibald Campbell, Alexander Campbell, son of Barcaldine, John Douglas, Alexander Fraser, senior; and Ensigns James Mackenzie, Malcolm Fraser, and Alexander Gregorson; 7 sergeants and 131 rank and file, wounded. The death of General Wolfe was a national loss. When the fatal ball pierced the breast of the young hero, he found himself unable to stand, and leaned upon the shoulder of a lieutenant who sat down on the ground. This officer, observing the French give way, exclaimed,—“They run! they run!” “Who run?” inquired the gallant Wolfe with great earnestness. When told that it was the French who were flying: “What,” said he, “do the cowards run already? Then I die happy!” and instantly expired.[377]

The enemy suffered significant losses. About 1,000 were taken prisoner, including several officers, and around 500 died on the battlefield. The death of their courageous commander, Montcalm, who was mortally wounded almost simultaneously with General Wolfe, was a serious blow to the French forces. When he learned that his wound was fatal, he said, “So much the better; I won’t live to see the surrender of Quebec.” Before he died, he wrote a letter to General Townshend, urging him to treat the prisoners with kindness. The deaths of both commanding generals, along with the injuries sustained by Generals Monckton and Severergues, who were carried off the battlefield wounded, are notable events of the day. This significant victory came at a considerable cost to the British as well, who, besides the commander-in-chief, lost 8 officers and 48 men killed, with an additional 43 officers and 435 men wounded. Among the Highlanders, Captain Thomas Boss of Culrossie, Lieutenant Roderick Macneil of Barra, and Alexander Macdonell, son of Barrisdale, as well as 1 sergeant and 14 rank-and-file soldiers were killed; Captains John Macdonell of Lochgarry and Simon Fraser of Inverallochy; Lieutenants Macdonell, son of Keppoch, Archibald Campbell, Alexander Campbell, son of Barcaldine, John Douglas, Alexander Fraser, senior; and Ensigns James Mackenzie, Malcolm Fraser, and Alexander Gregorson, along with 7 sergeants and 131 rank-and-file soldiers, were wounded. The death of General Wolfe was a national tragedy. When the fatal bullet struck the young hero, he found himself unable to stand and leaned on a lieutenant who had sat down on the ground. This officer, noticing the French retreat, shouted, “They’re running! They’re running!” “Who is running?” asked the courageous Wolfe with great urgency. When informed that it was the French fleeing, he responded, “What, do the cowards run already? Then I die happy!” and immediately passed away.[377]

On the 18th of September the town surrendered, and a great part of the surrounding country being reduced, General Townshend embarked for England, leaving a garrison of 5000 effective men in Quebec, under the Hon. General James Murray. Apprehensive of a visit from a considerable French army stationed in Montreal and the neighbouring country, General Murray repaired the fortifications, and put the town in a proper posture of defence; but his troops suffered so much from the rigours of winter, and the want of vegetables and fresh provisions, that, before the end of April, 1760, the garrison was reduced, by death and disease, to about 3000 effective men. Such was the situation of affairs when the general received intelligence that General de Levi, who succeeded the Marquis de Montcalm, had reached Point au Tremble with a force of 10,000 French and Canadians, and 500 Indians. It was the intention of the French commander to cut off the posts which the British had established; but General Murray defeated this scheme, by ordering the bridges over the river Rouge to be broken down, and the landing-places at Sylleri and Foulon to be secured. Next day, the 27th of April, he marched in person with a strong detachment and two field-pieces, and took possession of an advantageous position, which he retained till the afternoon, when the outposts were withdrawn, after which he returned to Quebec with very little loss, although the enemy pressed closely on his rear.

On September 18th, the town surrendered, and much of the surrounding area was captured. General Townshend set sail for England, leaving a garrison of 5,000 effective soldiers in Quebec, under the Hon. General James Murray. Worrying about an attack from a significant French army stationed in Montreal and the nearby area, General Murray strengthened the fortifications and prepared the town for defense. However, his troops suffered greatly from the harsh winter and the lack of vegetables and fresh food, so by the end of April 1760, the garrison was down to about 3,000 effective soldiers due to death and disease. This was the situation when the general learned that General de Levi, who took over from the Marquis de Montcalm, had arrived at Point au Tremble with a force of 10,000 French, Canadians, and 500 Indians. The French commander's plan was to cut off the British posts, but General Murray thwarted this by ordering the bridges over the river Rouge to be destroyed and securing the landing spots at Sylleri and Foulon. The next day, April 27th, he personally led a strong detachment with two field guns and occupied a strategic position, which he held until the afternoon, when the outposts were pulled back. He then returned to Quebec with minimal losses, despite the enemy being closely behind him.

General Murray was now reduced to the necessity of withstanding a siege, or risking a battle. He chose the latter alternative, a resolution which was deemed by some military men as savouring more of youthful impatience and overstrained courage, than of judgment; but the dangers with which he was beset, in the midst of a hostile population, and the difficulties incident to a protracted siege, seem to afford some justification for that step. In pursuance of his resolution, the general marched out on the 28th of April, at half-past six o’clock in the morning, and formed his little army on the heights of Abraham. The right wing, commanded by Colonel Burton, consisted of the 15th, 48th, 58th, and second battalion of the 60th, or Royal Americans: the left under Colonel Simon Fraser, was formed of the 43d, 23d Welsh fusiliers, and the Highlanders. The 35th, and the third battalion of the 60th, constituted the reserve. The right was covered by Major Dalling’s corps of light infantry; and the left by Captain Huzzen’s company of rangers, and 100 volunteers, under the command of Captain Macdonald of Fraser’s regiment. Observing the enemy in full march in one column, General Murray advanced quickly forward to meet them before they should form their line. His light infantry coming in contact with Levi’s advance, drove them back on their main body; but pursuing too far, they were furiously attacked and repulsed in their turn. They fell back in such disorder on the line, as to impede their fire, and in passing round by the right flank to the rear, they suffered much from the fire of a party who were endeavouring to turn that flank. The enemy having made two desperate attempts to penetrate the right wing, the 35th regiment was called up from the reserve, to its support. Meanwhile the British left was struggling with the enemy, who succeeded so far, from their superior numbers, in their attempt to turn that flank, that they obtained possession of two redoubts, but were driven out from both by the Highlanders, sword in hand. By pushing forward fresh numbers, however, the enemy at last succeeded in forcing the left wing to retire, the right giving way about the same time. The French did not attempt to pursue, but allowed the British to retire quietly within the walls of the city, and to carry away their wounded. The British had 6 officers, and 251 rank and file killed; and 82 officers, and 679 non-commissioned officers and privates, wounded. Among the killed, the Highlanders had Captain Donald Macdonald,[378] Lieutenant Cosmo Gordon and 55 non-commissioned officers, pipers, and privates; their wounded were Colonel Fraser, Captains John Campbell of Dunoon, Alexander Fraser, Alexander Macleod, Charles Macdonell; Lieutenants Archibald Campbell, son of Glenlyon, Charles Stewart,[379] Hector Macdonald, John Macbean, Alexander Fraser, senior, Alexander Campbell, John Nairn, Arthur Rose, Alexander Fraser, junior, Simon Fraser, senior, Archibald M’Alister, Alexander Fraser, John Chisholm, Simon Fraser, junior, Malcolm Fraser, and Donald M’Neil; Ensigns Henry Monro, Robert Menzies, Duncan Cameron (Fassifern), William Robertson, Alexander[465] Gregorson, and Malcolm Fraser,[380] and 129 non-commissioned officers and privates. The enemy lost twice the number of men.

General Murray now faced the choice of enduring a siege or risking a battle. He opted for the latter, a decision that some military leaders saw as more of youthful impatience and reckless bravery than sound judgment. However, the threats he faced, surrounded by a hostile population and the challenges that came with a lengthy siege, seemed to justify his choice. Acting on his decision, the general marched out on April 28th at 6:30 AM and positioned his small army on the Heights of Abraham. The right wing, led by Colonel Burton, included the 15th, 48th, 58th, and the second battalion of the 60th, also known as the Royal Americans. The left wing, under Colonel Simon Fraser, comprised the 43rd, 23rd Welsh Fusiliers, and the Highlanders. The 35th and the third battalion of the 60th made up the reserve. The right was supported by Major Dalling's light infantry corps, and the left by Captain Huzzen's company of rangers along with 100 volunteers led by Captain Macdonald of Fraser’s regiment. Noticing the enemy marching in a single column, General Murray quickly moved to engage them before they could align. His light infantry clashed with Levi's advance, pushing them back toward their main force. However, they pursued too far and were vigorously counterattacked and forced to retreat. They fell back in such disarray that it hindered their firing, and as they maneuvered to the rear around the right flank, they took heavy fire from a group attempting to outflank them. The enemy made two fierce attempts to breach the right wing, prompting the 35th regiment to come up from reserve to provide support. Meanwhile, the British left was in a tough battle against the enemy, who, due to their greater numbers, managed to capture two redoubts but were subsequently driven out by the Highlanders attacking with swords. Despite sending in fresh troops, the enemy eventually succeeded in pushing the left wing back, with the right wing also starting to give way around the same time. The French chose not to pursue but allowed the British to retire safely within the city walls and carry away their wounded. The British suffered 6 officers and 251 soldiers killed, along with 82 officers and 679 non-commissioned officers and privates wounded. Among the fallen, the Highlanders lost Captain Donald Macdonald, Lieutenant Cosmo Gordon, and 55 non-commissioned officers, pipers, and privates; among the wounded were Colonel Fraser, Captains John Campbell of Dunoon, Alexander Fraser, Alexander Macleod, Charles Macdonell, and Lieutenants Archibald Campbell, son of Glenlyon, Charles Stewart, Hector Macdonald, John Macbean, senior Alexander Fraser, Alexander Campbell, John Nairn, Arthur Rose, junior Alexander Fraser, senior Simon Fraser, Archibald M’Alister, junior Alexander Fraser, John Chisholm, junior Simon Fraser, Malcolm Fraser, and Donald M’Neil, along with Ensigns Henry Monro, Robert Menzies, Duncan Cameron (Fassifern), William Robertson, Alexander Gregorson, and Malcolm Fraser, plus 129 non-commissioned officers and privates. The enemy's losses were twice that of the British.

Shortly after the British had retired, General Levi moved forward on Quebec, and having taken up a position close to it, opened a fire at five o’clock. He then proceeded to besiege the city in form, and General Murray made the necessary dispositions to defend the place. The siege was continued till the 10th of May, when it was suddenly raised; the enemy retreating with great precipitation, leaving all their artillery implements and stores behind. This unexpected event was occasioned by the destruction or capture of all the enemy’s ships above Quebec, by an English squadron which had arrived in the river, and the advance of General Amherst on Montreal. General Murray left Quebec in pursuit of the enemy, but was unable to overtake them. The junction of General Murray with General Amherst, in the neighbourhood of Montreal, in the month of September, and the surrender of that last stronghold of the French in Canada, have been already mentioned in the history of the service of the 42d regiment.

Shortly after the British had withdrawn, General Levi moved forward on Quebec and took up a position nearby, opening fire at five o’clock. He then began to lay siege to the city, and General Murray made the necessary preparations to defend it. The siege continued until May 10th, when it was unexpectedly lifted; the enemy retreated in a hurry, leaving all their artillery and supplies behind. This surprising turn of events was caused by the destruction or capture of all the enemy’s ships above Quebec by an English squadron that had arrived in the river, along with the advance of General Amherst towards Montreal. General Murray left Quebec to chase after the enemy but was unable to catch up. The meeting of General Murray with General Amherst near Montreal in September and the surrender of that last stronghold of the French in Canada have already been discussed in the history of the service of the 42nd regiment.

Fraser’s Highlanders were not called again into active service till the summer of 1762, when they were, on the expedition under Colonel William Amherst, sent to retake St John’s, Newfoundland, a detailed account of which has been given in the notice of Montgomery’s Highlanders. In this service Captain Macdonell of Fraser’s regiment, was mortally wounded, 3 rank and file killed, and 7 wounded.

Fraser’s Highlanders weren't called back into active duty until the summer of 1762, when they were sent on the expedition led by Colonel William Amherst to retake St. John’s, Newfoundland. A detailed account of this is provided in the notice of Montgomery’s Highlanders. During this operation, Captain Macdonell of Fraser’s regiment was mortally wounded, and there were 3 enlisted men killed and 7 wounded.

At the conclusion of the war, a number of the officers and men having expressed a desire to settle in North America, had their wishes granted, and an allowance of land given them. The rest returned to Scotland, and were discharged. When the war of the American revolution broke out, upwards of 300 of those men who had remained in the country, enlisted in the 84th regiment, in 1775, and formed part of two fine battalions embodied under the name of the Royal Highland Emigrants.

At the end of the war, several officers and soldiers who wanted to settle in North America had their requests fulfilled and were granted land. The others went back to Scotland and were discharged. When the American Revolution began, more than 300 of those who stayed in the country joined the 84th regiment in 1775 and became part of two impressive battalions known as the Royal Highland Emigrants.

Many of the hundreds of Frasers who now form so important a part of the population of Canada claim descent from these Fraser Highlanders who settled in America. Full details concerning the Canadian branch of the great clan Fraser have already been given at the conclusion of our history of that clan.

Many of the hundreds of Frasers who now make up such an important part of Canada's population claim to be descendants of these Fraser Highlanders who settled in America. Full details about the Canadian branch of the great clan Fraser have already been provided at the end of our history of that clan.

The loss of this regiment during four years’ active service was—

The loss of this regiment during four years of active service was—

KILLED.
In officers,14
Non-commissioned officers and privates,109
——
Total,123
 
WOUNDED.
In officers,46
Non-commissioned officers and privates,400
——
Total,446
——
Grand Total,569


II.

Old 71st Regiment.

1775–1783.

Raising of the Regiment—American Revolutionary War—Honourable place assigned to the regiment—Brooklyn—Various expeditions—Savannah—Boston Creek—Defence of Savannah—Stony Point and Verplanks—Cambden—Catawba River—South Carolina—Guilford Court-house—York River—Reduction of Regiment.

Raising of the Regiment—American Revolutionary War—Honorable place assigned to the regiment—Brooklyn—Various expeditions—Savannah—Boston Creek—Defense of Savannah—Stony Point and Verplanks—Camden—Catawba River—South Carolina—Guilford Courthouse—York River—Reduction of Regiment.

The American revolutionary war requiring extraordinary exertions on the part of the Government, it was resolved in 1775 to revive Fraser’s Highlanders, by raising two battalions, under the auspices of Colonel Fraser, who, for his services, had been rewarded by King George III. with a grant of the family estates of Lovat, which had been forfeited in 1746. In his exertions to raise the battalions, Colonel Fraser was warmly assisted by his officers, of whom no less than six, besides himself, were chiefs of clans, and within a few months after the letters of service were issued, two battalions of 2340 Highlanders were raised, and assembled first at Stirling, and afterwards at Glasgow, in April 1776. The following were the names of the officers:—

The American Revolutionary War required exceptional efforts from the government, so in 1775 it was decided to bring back Fraser’s Highlanders by forming two battalions, led by Colonel Fraser. He had been rewarded by King George III with a grant of the Lovat family estates, which had been forfeited in 1746. Colonel Fraser was strongly supported by his officers in his efforts to raise the battalions, and among them, no less than six, including himself, were clan chiefs. Within a few months after the letters of service were issued, two battalions of 2,340 Highlanders were raised and gathered first in Stirling and then in Glasgow in April 1776. The names of the officers were as follows:—

FIRST BATTALION.

1ST BATTALION.

Colonel.—The Honourable Simon Fraser of Lovat, died in 1782, a lieutenant-general.

Colonel.—The Honorable Simon Fraser of Lovat, passed away in 1782, a lieutenant-general.

Lieutenant-Colonel.—Sir William Erskine of Torry, died in 1795, a lieutenant-general.

Lieutenant-Colonel.—Sir William Erskine of Torry, passed away in 1795, a lieutenant-general.

Majors.

Majors.

John Macdonell of Lochgarry, died in 1789, colonel.

John Macdonell of Lochgarry, who died in 1789, was a colonel.

Duncan Macpherson of Cluny, retired from the foot-guards in 1791, died in 1820.

Duncan Macpherson of Cluny, who retired from the foot guards in 1791, passed away in 1820.

Captains.

Leaders.

Simon Fraser, died lieutenant-general in 1812.

Simon Fraser, died as a lieutenant general in 1812.

Duncan Chisholm of Chisholm.

Duncan Chisholm from Chisholm.

Colin Mackenzie, died general in 1818.

Colin Mackenzie, died a general in 1818.

Francis Skelly, died in India, lieutenant-colonel of the 94th regiment.

Francis Skelly, died in India, lieutenant colonel of the 94th regiment.

Hamilton Maxwell, brother of Monreith, died in India lieutenant-colonel of the 74th regiment, 1794.

Hamilton Maxwell, brother of Monreith, died in India as a lieutenant colonel of the 74th regiment in 1794.

John Campbell, son of Lord Stonefield, died lieutenant-colonel of the 2d battalion of 42d regiment at Madras, 1784.

John Campbell, the son of Lord Stonefield, died as a lieutenant colonel of the 2nd battalion of the 42nd regiment in Madras in 1784.

Norman Macleod of Macleod, died lieutenant-general, 1796.

Norman Macleod of Macleod died as a lieutenant general in 1796.

Sir James Baird of Saughtonhall.

Sir James Baird of Saughtonhall.

Charles Cameron of Lochiel, died 1776.

Charles Cameron of Lochiel died in 1776.

Lieutenants.

Lieutenants.

Charles Campbell, son of Ardchattan, killed at Catauba.

Charles Campbell, son of Ardchattan, was killed at Catauba.

John Macdougall.

John Macdougall.

Colin Mackenzie.

Colin Mackenzie.

John Nairne, son of Lord Nairne.

John Nairne, the son of Lord Nairne.

William Nairne, afterwards Lord Nairne.

William Nairne, later Lord Nairne.

Charles Gordon.

Charles Gordon.

David Kinloch.

David Kinloch.

Thomas Tause, killed at Savannah.

Thomas Tause, killed in Savannah.

William Sinclair.

William Sinclair.

Hugh Fraser.

Hugh Fraser.

Alexander Fraser.

Alex Fraser.

Thomas Fraser, son of Leadclune.

Thomas Fraser, son of Leadclune.

Dougald Campbell, son of Craignish.

Dougald Campbell, son of Craignish.

Robert Macdonald, son of Sanda.

Robert Macdonald, son of Sanda.

Alexander Fraser.

Alex Fraser.

Roderick Macleod.

Roderick Macleod.

John Ross.

John Ross.

Patrick Cumming.

Patrick Cumming.

Thomas Hamilton.

Thomas Hamilton.

Ensigns.

Ensigns.

Archibald Campbell.

Archie Campbell.

Henry Macpherson.

Henry Macpherson.

John Grant.

John Grant.

Robert Campbell, son of Ederline.

Robert Campbell, Ederline's son.

Allan Malcolm.

Allan Malcolm.

John Murchison.

John Murchison.

Angus Macdonell.

Angus Macdonell.

Peter Fraser.

Peter Fraser.

Chaplain.—Hugh Blair, D.D., Professor of Rhetoric
in the University of Edinburgh.

Chaplain.—Hugh Blair, D.D., Professor of Rhetoric
at the University of Edinburgh.

Adjutant.—Donald Cameron.

Adjutant: Donald Cameron.

Quarter-master.—David Campbell.

Quartermaster—David Campbell.

Surgeon.—William Fraser.

Surgeon - William Fraser.

SECOND BATTALION.

2ND BATTALION.

Colonel.—Simon Fraser.

Colonel Simon Fraser.

Lieutenant-Colonel.

Lieutenant Colonel.

Archibald Campbell, died lieutenant-general, 1792.

Archibald Campbell, died lieutenant general, 1792.

Majors.

Degrees.

Norman Lamont, son of the Laird of Lamont.

Norman Lamont, son of the Lord of Lamont.

Robert Menzies, killed in Boston harbour, 1776.

Robert Menzies, killed in Boston Harbor, 1776.

Captains.

Captains.

Angus Mackintosh of Kellachy, formerly Captain in Keith’s Highlanders, died in South Carolina, 1780.

Angus Mackintosh of Kellachy, who was previously a Captain in Keith’s Highlanders, died in South Carolina in 1780.

Patrick Campbell, son of Glenure.

Patrick Campbell, son of Glenure.

Andrew Lawrie.

Andrew Lawrie.

Æneas Mackintosh of Mackintosh.

Aeneas Mackintosh of Mackintosh.

Charles Cameron, son of Fassifern, killed at Savannah, 1779.

Charles Cameron, son of Fassifern, was killed in Savannah in 1779.

George Munro, son of Culcairn.

George Munro, Culcairn's son.

Boyd Porterfield.

Boyd Porterfield.

Law Robert Campbell.

Law of Robert Campbell.

Lieutenants.

Lieutenants.

Robert Hutchison.

Robert Hutchison.

Alexander Sutherland.

Alex Sutherland.

Archibald Campbell.

Archibald Campbell.

Hugh Lamont.

Hugh Lamont.

Robert Duncanson.

Robert Duncanson.

George Stewart.

George Stewart.

Charles Barrington Mackenzie.

Charles Barrington Mackenzie.

James Christie.

James Christie.

James Fraser.

James Fraser.

Dougald Campbell, son of Achnaba.

Dougald Campbell, son of Achnaba.

Lodovick Colquhoun, son of Luss.

Lodovick Colquhoun, son of Luss.

John Mackenzie.

John Mackenzie.

Hugh Campbell, son of Glenure.

Hugh Campbell, Glenure's son.

John Campbell.

John Campbell.

Arthur Forbes.

Arthur Forbes.

Patrick Campbell.

Patrick Campbell.

Archibald Maclean.

Archie Maclean.

David Ross.

David Ross.

Thomas Fraser.

Thomas Fraser.

Archibald Balnevis, son of Edradour.

Archibald Balnevis, son of Edradour.

Robert Grant.

Robert Grant.

Thomas Fraser.

Thomas Fraser.

Ensigns.

Ensigns.

William Gordon.

William Gordon.

Charles Main.

Charles Main.

Archibald Campbell.

Archie Campbell.

Donald Cameron.

Donald Cameron.

Smollett Campbell, son of Craignish.

Smollett Campbell, son of Craignish.

Gilbert Waugh.

Gilbert Waugh.

William Bain.

William Bain.

John Grant.

John Grant.

Chaplain.—Malcolm Nicholson.

Chaplain: Malcolm Nicholson.

Adjutant.—Archibald Campbell.

Assistant.—Archibald Campbell.

Quarter-master.—J. Ogilvie.

Supplies officer.—J. Ogilvie.

Surgeon.—Colin Chisholm, afterwards physician in Bristol.

Surgeon.—Colin Chisholm, later a doctor in Bristol.

At the time when the regiment was mustered in Glasgow, there were nearly 6000 Highlanders in that city, of whom 3000 belonging to the 42d and 71st regiments were raised and brought from the North in ten weeks. A finer and a more healthy and robust body of men could not have been anywhere selected; and their conduct was so laudable and exemplary as to gain the affections of the inhabitants, between whom and the soldiers the greatest cordiality prevailed. So great was the desire of the Highlanders to enlist into this new regiment, that before leaving Glasgow for embarkation, it was found that more men had arrived than were required, and it became necessary, therefore, to leave some of them behind; but unwilling to remain, several of these stole on board the transports, and were not discovered till the fleet was at sea. There were others,[467] however, who did not evince the same ardour to accompany their countrymen. A body of 120 men had been raised on the forfeited estate of Captain Cameron of Lochiel, by the ancient tenants, with the view of securing him a company. Lochiel was at the time in London, and being indisposed, was unable to join the regiment. His men were exceedingly disappointed at not meeting their chief and captain at Glasgow, and when they received orders to embark, they hesitated, as they believed that some misfortune had befallen him; but General Fraser, with a persuasive eloquence, in which he was well skilled, removed their scruples; and as Captain Cameron of Fassifern, a friend and near relation of Lochiel, was appointed to the company, they cheerfully consented to embark.[381] When Lochiel heard of the conduct of his men he hastened to Glasgow, though he had not recovered from the severe illness which had detained him in London; but the fatigue of the journey brought on a return of his complaint, to which he fell a victim in a few weeks. His death was greatly lamented, as he was universally respected.

At the time the regiment was formed in Glasgow, there were nearly 6,000 Highlanders in the city, with 3,000 from the 42nd and 71st regiments raised and brought down from the North in ten weeks. A finer, healthier, and stronger group of men couldn’t have been found anywhere; their conduct was so commendable and exemplary that they won the affection of the locals, who shared a great camaraderie with the soldiers. The Highlanders were so eager to enlist in this new regiment that, before leaving Glasgow for embarkation, it was realized that more men had arrived than needed, making it necessary to leave some behind. However, unwilling to stay put, several snuck aboard the transports and weren’t discovered until the fleet was at sea. There were others, though, who didn’t show the same eagerness to join their fellow countrymen. A group of 120 men had been raised on the forfeited estate of Captain Cameron of Lochiel by the former tenants to secure him a company. Lochiel was in London at the time and, being unwell, couldn’t join the regiment. His men were very disappointed not to see their chief and captain in Glasgow, and when they received orders to embark, they hesitated, believing something unfortunate had happened to him. However, General Fraser, skilled in persuasive speech, eased their concerns; and since Captain Cameron of Fassifern, a friend and close relative of Lochiel, was appointed to the company, they gladly agreed to board. When Lochiel heard about how his men acted, he rushed to Glasgow, despite not having fully recovered from the severe illness that had kept him in London; but the strain of the trip worsened his condition, and he succumbed to it within a few weeks. His death was deeply mourned, as he was widely respected.

Some time after the sailing of the fleet, it was scattered in a violent gale, and several of the ships were attacked singly by American privateers. One of these, with eight guns, attacked a transport with two six pounders only, having Captain (afterwards Sir Æneas) Macintosh and his company on board. Having spent all their ammunition, the transport bore down upon the privateer to board her; but the latter sheered off, and the transport proceeded on her voyage.

Some time after the fleet set sail, it was hit by a violent storm, and several ships were attacked individually by American privateers. One of these privateers, armed with eight guns, attacked a transport ship that had only two six-pounders on board, carrying Captain (later Sir Æneas) Macintosh and his crew. After using up all their ammunition, the transport charged at the privateer to board it; however, the privateer veered away, and the transport continued on its journey.

Another transport, having Colonel Archibald Campbell and Major Menzies on board, was not so fortunate. Ignorant of the evacuation of Boston by General Howe, they sailed into Boston harbour, and were instantly attacked by three privateers full of men. The transport beat off her antagonists, but expended all her ammunition, and getting her rudder disabled by a shot, she grounded under a battery, and was forced to surrender. Major Menzies and seven men were killed, and Colonel Campbell and the rest were made prisoners. The death of Major Menzies was a great loss, as from his great military experience he was particularly well qualified to discipline the corps which had not yet undergone the process of drilling.

Another transport, carrying Colonel Archibald Campbell and Major Menzies, was not as lucky. Unaware of General Howe's evacuation of Boston, they entered Boston harbor and were immediately attacked by three privateers packed with men. The transport managed to fend off its attackers but used up all its ammunition, and after a shot disabled its rudder, it ran aground under a battery and had to surrender. Major Menzies and seven men were killed, while Colonel Campbell and the rest were taken prisoner. The loss of Major Menzies was significant, as his extensive military experience made him especially suited to train the corps, which had yet to undergo any drill.

The regiment joined the army under General Howe in Staten island, and though totally undisciplined, the 71st was immediately put in front, the general judging well from the experience he had had of Fraser’s Highlanders in the seven years’ war, that their bravery, if engaged before being disciplined, would make up for their want of discipline. The regiment was divided, the grenadiers being placed in the battalion under the Hon. Lieutenant-Colonel Charles Stewart, and the other companies, which were formed into three small battalions, formed a brigade under Sir William Erskine.

The regiment joined the army under General Howe on Staten Island, and even though they were completely undisciplined, the 71st was immediately put at the front. The general believed that, based on his experience with Fraser’s Highlanders during the Seven Years’ War, their bravery would compensate for their lack of training. The regiment was split up, with the grenadiers placed in the battalion led by the Hon. Lieutenant-Colonel Charles Stewart, while the other companies were organized into three small battalions that made up a brigade under Sir William Erskine.

The first affair in which they were engaged was the battle of Brooklyn, referred to in the notice of the 42d. In this action they fully justified the expectations of the commander. They displayed, in common with the other troops, great eagerness to push the enemy to extremities, and compel them to abandon the strong position they had taken up; but from a desire to save the lives of his troops, General Howe restrained their ardour by recalling the right wing, in which the grenadiers were, from the attack. The loss sustained on this occasion by the 71st was 3 rank and file killed, and 2 sergeants and 9 rank and file wounded.

The first engagement they took part in was the Battle of Brooklyn, mentioned in the report of the 42nd. In this battle, they met the commander’s expectations. Like the other troops, they were eager to push the enemy to their limits and force them to leave their stronghold. However, due to a desire to protect his men, General Howe held back their enthusiasm by pulling the right wing, which included the grenadiers, from the assault. The 71st suffered a loss of 3 soldiers killed, along with 2 sergeants and 9 soldiers wounded.

The regiment passed the winter at Amboy. The next campaign was spent in skirmishes, in some of which the regiment was engaged. They were also employed in the expeditions against Willsborough and Westfield, at the commencement of the campaign of 1777. They afterwards embarked for the Chesapeake, and part of them were engaged in the battle of Brandywine. They embarked for New York in November, where they received an accession of 200 recruits from Scotland. Along with 100 more from the hospital, they were formed[468] into a corps under Captain Colin (afterwards General) Mackenzie. This small corps acted as light infantry, and formed part of an expedition sent up the New River to make a diversion in favour of General Burgoyne’s movements. This corps led a successful assault on Fort Montgomery on the 6th of October, in which they displayed great courage. In the year 1778 the 71st regiment was employed in the Jerseys, under Lord Cornwallis, in which excursion on occasion occurred for distinguishing themselves.

The regiment spent the winter in Amboy. The next campaign involved skirmishes, where some of the regiment participated. They also took part in expeditions against Willsborough and Westfield at the start of the 1777 campaign. Later, they headed to the Chesapeake, and some were involved in the Battle of Brandywine. In November, they left for New York, where they received an additional 200 recruits from Scotland. Together with 100 more from the hospital, they were organized into a unit under Captain Colin (later General) Mackenzie. This small unit acted as light infantry and was part of an expedition sent up the New River to support General Burgoyne’s operations. This unit successfully assaulted Fort Montgomery on October 6th, showing remarkable bravery. In 1778, the 71st regiment served in New Jersey under Lord Cornwallis, during which they had opportunities to stand out.

On the 29th of November 1777, an expedition, of which the 71st formed a part, destined against Savannah, the capital of Georgia, sailed from Sandy Hook, and reached the river of that name about the end of December, under Lieutenant-Colonel Archibald Campbell, who had been exchanged this year. The 1st battalion and the light infantry, having landed a little below the town, Captain Cameron, an “officer of high spirit and great promise,” instantly pushed forward to attack the advanced post of the enemy, when he and three men were killed by a volley. The remainder advancing, charged the enemy and drove them back on the main body drawn up in line in an open plain behind the town. As soon as the disembarkation was finished, Colonel Campbell formed his army in line, and whilst he detached Sir James Baird with the light infantry, to get round the right flank of the enemy by a narrow path, he sent the corps, lately Captain Cameron’s, to get round the left. The attention of the enemy being occupied by the army in front, they neglected to watch the motions of the flanking parties, who, on reaching their ground, made signals to the front to advance. These being instantly answered, the enemy now perceived they were nearly surrounded, and turning their backs fled in great disorder. They suffered severely from the light infantry, who closed in upon their flanks; they had 100 men killed, and 500 wounded or taken prisoners. The British had only 4 soldiers killed and 5 wounded. The town then surrendered, and the British took possession of all the shipping and stores and 45 pieces of cannon.

On November 29, 1777, an expedition that included the 71st regiment, heading for Savannah, the capital of Georgia, set sail from Sandy Hook and arrived at the river by the end of December, under Lieutenant-Colonel Archibald Campbell, who had been exchanged this year. The 1st battalion and the light infantry landed just below the town, and Captain Cameron, an “officer of high spirit and great promise,” quickly moved to attack the enemy's forward position, where he and three men were killed by enemy fire. The rest advanced, charged the enemy, and pushed them back towards the main force positioned in an open field behind the town. Once the troops were ashore, Colonel Campbell lined up his army and sent Sir James Baird with the light infantry to flank the enemy on their right side using a narrow path, while he directed Cameron’s former unit to flank them on the left. The enemy, focused on the force in front of them, failed to notice the movements of the flanking groups, who, upon reaching their positions, signaled for the front lines to advance. This was immediately responded to, and the enemy realized they were nearly surrounded, causing them to retreat in disarray. They suffered heavily from the light infantry, who closed in on their flanks, resulting in 100 men killed and 500 either wounded or captured. The British had only 4 soldiers killed and 5 wounded. The town then surrendered, and the British took control of all the ships, supplies, and 45 pieces of artillery.

Colonel Campbell now advanced into the interior, and entered Augusta, a town 150 miles distant from Savannah, where he established himself. Meanwhile General Prevost, having arrived at Savannah from Florida, assumed the command. Judging the ground occupied too extensive, he evacuated Augusta. The Americans, taking courage from this retrograde movement, assembled in considerable numbers, and harassed the rear of the British. The Loyalists in the interior were greatly dispirited, and, being left unprotected, suffered much from the disaffected. The winter was spent in making some inroads into the interior, to keep the Americans in check. About this time Lieutenant-Colonel Maitland succeeded to the command of the regiment, in consequence of the return of Colonel Campbell to England, on leave of absence.

Colonel Campbell then moved deeper into the territory and arrived in Augusta, a town 150 miles from Savannah, where he set up base. Meanwhile, General Prevost, who had just arrived in Savannah from Florida, took over command. Thinking the area they occupied was too large, he decided to pull back from Augusta. The Americans, feeling encouraged by this retreat, gathered in large numbers and started to harass the British troops from behind. The Loyalists in the region felt very discouraged and, left without protection, faced a lot of difficulties from those against them. They spent the winter making some advances into the interior to keep the Americans under control. Around this time, Lieutenant-Colonel Maitland took over command of the regiment after Colonel Campbell returned to England on leave.

The regiment remained almost inactive till the month of February 1779, when it was employed in an enterprise against Boston Creek, a strong position defended by upwards of 2000 men, besides 1000 occupied in detached stations. The front of this position was protected by a deep swamp, and the only approach in that way was by a narrow causeway; on each flank were thick woods nearly impenetrable, except by the drier parts of the swamps which intersected them; but the position was more open in the rear. To dislodge the enemy from this stronghold, which caused considerable annoyance, Lieutenant-Colonel Duncan Macpherson,[382] with the first battalion of the 71st, was directed to march upon the front of the position; whilst Colonel Prevost, and Lieutenant-Colonels Maitland and Macdonald, with the 2d battalion, the light infantry, and a party of provincials, were ordered to attempt the rear by a circuitous route of many miles. These combined movements were executed with such precision, that, in ten minutes after Colonel Macpherson appeared at the head of the causeway in front, the fire of the body in the rear was heard. Sir James Baird, with the light infantry, rushing through the openings in the swamps on the left flank, the enemy were overpowered after a short resistance. In this affair the Highlanders had 3 soldiers killed, and 1 officer and 12 rank and file wounded.

The regiment stayed mostly inactive until February 1779, when it was assigned to an operation against Boston Creek, a stronghold defended by over 2000 men, plus another 1000 stationed separately. The front of this position was protected by a deep swamp, and the only access was via a narrow causeway. Thick woods on both sides were nearly impenetrable, except for the drier areas of the swamps that cut through them; however, the back of the position was more open. To drive the enemy out of this stronghold, which was causing significant trouble, Lieutenant-Colonel Duncan Macpherson,[382] with the first battalion of the 71st, was ordered to march toward the front of the position; meanwhile, Colonel Prevost and Lieutenant-Colonels Maitland and Macdonald, with the 2nd battalion, the light infantry, and a group of provincials, were instructed to try the rear using a long, roundabout route. These coordinated movements were carried out so precisely that, just ten minutes after Colonel Macpherson appeared at the head of the causeway in front, the firing from the group at the back was heard. Sir James Baird, with the light infantry, rushed through the gaps in the swamps on the left flank, and the enemy was overwhelmed after a brief resistance. In this engagement, the Highlanders lost 3 soldiers killed and had 1 officer and 12 soldiers wounded.

General Prevost next determined to dislodge a considerable force under General Lincoln, stationed on the South Carolina side of the river. With the troops lately so successful at Brien’s Creek, he crossed the river ten miles below the enemy’s position. Whilst the general advanced on their front, he ordered the 71st to attack their rear by a circuitous march of several miles. Guided by a party of Creek Indians, the Highlanders entered a woody swamp at eleven o’clock at night, in traversing which they were frequently up to the shoulders in the swamp. They cleared the woods at eight o’clock in the morning, with their ammunition destroyed. They were now within half a mile of the enemy’s rear, and although General Prevost had not yet moved from his position, the Highlanders instantly attacked and drove the enemy from their position without sustaining any loss.

General Prevost then decided to push out a significant force under General Lincoln, which was stationed on the South Carolina side of the river. With the troops that had recently enjoyed success at Brien’s Creek, he crossed the river ten miles below the enemy's position. While the general advanced toward the front, he ordered the 71st to launch an attack from the rear by taking a longer route over several miles. Guided by a group of Creek Indians, the Highlanders entered a dense swamp at eleven o’clock at night, where they often found themselves shoulder-deep in water. They emerged from the woods at eight o’clock in the morning, with their ammunition ruined. Now within half a mile of the enemy's rear, and with General Prevost still in his original position, the Highlanders immediately attacked, driving the enemy away without suffering any losses.

Emboldened by this partial success, the general made an attempt upon Charleston; but after summoning the town to surrender, he was induced, by the approach of the American general, Lincoln, with a large force, to desist, and determined to return to his former quarters in Georgia. As the Americans were in arms, and had possessed themselves of the principal pass on the route, he was forced to return by the sea-coast, a course very injurious to the troops, as they had to march through unfrequented woods, and salt water marshes and swamps, where they could not obtain fresh water. In this retreat, the British force was separated in consequence of Lieutenant-Colonel Prevost, the Quarter-master-general, who had gone with a party on a foraging excursion, having removed part of a bridge of boats leading to John’s Island. The enemy, who had 5000 men in the neighbourhood, endeavoured to avail themselves of this circumstance, and pushed forward 2000 men with some artillery, to attack a battalion of the Highlanders and some Hessians under Colonel Maitland, who were placed in a redoubt at Stone Ferry, for the purpose of protecting the foraging party. Hearing of the advance of the enemy, Colonel Maitland sent out Captain Colin Campbell,[383] with 4 officers and 56 men, to reconnoitre. Whilst this small party was standing on an open field, the enemy emerged from a thick wood. Regardless of the inequality of numbers, Captain Campbell attacked the enemy with great vivacity; and a desperate contest took place, in which all the Highlanders and officers, except 7 of the soldiers, fell. When Captain Campbell was struck, he desired such of his men as were able to retire to the redoubt; but they refused to obey, as they considered that if they left their officers behind in the field, they would bring a lasting disgrace on themselves. The enemy, unexpectedly, ceased firing, and the 7 men, availing themselves of the respite, retired, carrying their wounded officers along with them, followed by such of the soldiers as were able to walk. The enemy then advanced on the redoubt, and the Hessians having got into confusion, they forced an entrance; but they were driven out by the Highlanders, at the point of the bayonet. The enemy were preparing for another attack, but the second battalion of the Highlanders having come up, the Americans retired with considerable loss.

Emboldened by this partial success, the general made an attempt on Charleston; however, after calling for the town to surrender, he was persuaded by the arrival of American General Lincoln, who had a large force, to back off and decided to return to his previous quarters in Georgia. Since the Americans were armed and had taken control of the main passage along the route, he was compelled to go back by the coastline, which was very tough on the troops, as they had to march through remote woods, saltwater marshes, and swamps, where they couldn't find fresh water. During this retreat, the British force was split up because Lieutenant-Colonel Prevost, the Quartermaster General, had taken a group out on a foraging mission and had removed part of a bridge of boats leading to John's Island. The enemy, who had 5,000 men nearby, tried to take advantage of this situation and sent forward 2,000 men with some artillery to attack a battalion of Highlanders and some Hessians under Colonel Maitland, who were stationed in a redoubt at Stone Ferry to protect the foraging group. When Colonel Maitland heard about the enemy advancing, he sent out Captain Colin Campbell, with 4 officers and 56 men, to scout the area. While this small group was positioned in an open field, the enemy came out from a dense wood. Ignoring the odds against them, Captain Campbell bravely attacked the enemy, resulting in a fierce battle in which all the Highlanders and officers, except for 7 soldiers, were killed. After Captain Campbell was hit, he urged the men who could to fall back to the redoubt; however, they refused to leave, believing that abandoning their officers on the battlefield would bring them lasting shame. Suddenly, the enemy stopped firing, and the 7 men took advantage of the lull to retreat, bringing their wounded officers with them, followed by the soldiers who were still able to walk. The enemy then moved toward the redoubt, and when the Hessians got disorganized, they managed to breach it; but they were pushed back by the Highlanders at bayonet point. The enemy was preparing for another attack, but when the second battalion of Highlanders arrived, the Americans retreated with significant losses.

After this affair, General Prevost retired with the main body towards Savannah, leaving behind him 700 men under Colonel Maitland, who took up a position in the island of Port Royal. In the month of September 1779, the Count D’Estaing arrived on the coast of Georgia with a large fleet, with troops on board, for the purpose of retaking Savannah, then garrisoned by 1100 effective men, including one battalion of the 71st. The town, situated on a sandy plain, gently declining towards the south, had few natural or artificial means of defence, and as the force about to attack it was said to exceed 12,000 men, the British general had nothing to rely upon but the energy and firmness of his troops. The Count, on landing, made regular approaches, and summoned the town to surrender. In the absence of Colonel Maitland’s detachment in Port Royal, time was of importance, and being demanded, was granted. Colonel Maitland, on hearing of the arrival of the enemy, instantly set out for Savannah; but finding the principal passes and fords in possession of the enemy, he made a wide circuit; and after a most tedious march through marshes and woods hitherto considered impassable, he[470] reached Savannah before General Prevost had returned a definitive answer to D’Estaing’s summons.

After this situation, General Prevost pulled back with most of his troops towards Savannah, leaving 700 men under Colonel Maitland, who took a position on Port Royal Island. In September 1779, Count D’Estaing arrived on the Georgia coast with a large fleet and troops on board, aiming to retake Savannah, which was then defended by 1,100 effective men, including one battalion of the 71st. The town, located on a sandy plain that gently sloped south, had few natural or man-made defenses, and with the attacking force reported to have over 12,000 men, the British general had to rely solely on the determination and strength of his troops. Upon landing, the Count made systematic advances and called for the town's surrender. With Colonel Maitland's detachment in Port Royal absent, time was critical; it was requested and granted. Upon learning of the enemy's arrival, Colonel Maitland immediately headed for Savannah, but finding the main routes and fords taken by the enemy, he made a long detour. After a very challenging march through marshes and woods previously thought to be impassable, he[470] reached Savannah before General Prevost had given a final response to D’Estaing’s demand.

Having thus accomplished his object, General Prevost made immediate preparations to defend the place to the last extremity, and being seconded by the zeal and abilities of Captain Moncrieff, the chief engineer, and the exertions of the officers and soldiers, assisted by the Negro population, the town was put in a good state of defence before the enemy had completed their approaches. During these operations, several sorties were made by the garrison. On the morning of the 24th of September, Major Colin Graham sallied out with the light company of the 16th and the Highlanders, and drove the enemy from their outworks, with the loss of 14 officers, and 145 men killed, wounded, and prisoners. In this affair, Lieutenant Henry Macpherson of the 71st and 3 privates were killed, and 15 wounded. In another sortie, Major Macarthur with the piquets of the Highlanders advanced with such caution, that, after a few rounds, the Americans and French, mistaking their object, fired on each other, and killed 50 men, during which encounter he retired without loss.

Having achieved his goal, General Prevost quickly made arrangements to defend the area to the very end. With the support of Captain Moncrieff, the chief engineer, and the efforts of the officers and soldiers, along with help from the local Black population, the town was well-fortified before the enemy finished their approach. During this time, the garrison launched several sorties. On the morning of September 24th, Major Colin Graham led an attack with the light company of the 16th and the Highlanders, driving the enemy from their outworks, resulting in the loss of 14 officers and 145 soldiers killed, wounded, or captured. In this skirmish, Lieutenant Henry Macpherson of the 71st and 3 privates were killed, along with 15 others injured. In another sortie, Major Macarthur took the Highlander pickets forward so carefully that after a few rounds, the Americans and the French, misunderstanding each other's moves, ended up firing on one another, resulting in 50 casualties, while he successfully withdrew without any losses.

Having completed his arrangements, D’Estaing made an assault, on the 9th of October, before day-break, with all his forces. Owing to a thick fog, and the darkness of the morning, it was some time before the besieged could ascertain in what direction the principal attack was to be made. As soon as daylight appeared, the French and American forces were seen advancing in three columns, D’Estaing leading the right in person. By taking too large a circuit, the left column got entangled in a swamp, and being exposed to the guns of the garrison, fell into confusion, and was unable to advance. The heads of the right and centre columns suffered greatly, from a well-directed fire from the batteries; but they still persevered in advancing; the men in the rear supplying the place of those who fell in front. When the enemy reached the first redoubt, the contest became furious; many of them entered the ditch, and some of them even ascended and planted the colours on the parapet, where they were killed. The first man who mounted was stabbed by Captain Tawse of the 71st, who commanded the redoubt, and the Captain himself was shot dead by the man who followed. The grenadiers of the 60th came up to the support of Captain Archibald Campbell, who had assumed the command of the redoubt, and the enemy’s column, being attacked on both sides, was broken and driven back with precipitation.

Having finished his preparations, D’Estaing launched an assault on October 9th, just before dawn, with all his troops. Due to a thick fog and the early morning darkness, it took a while for those under siege to determine where the main attack would come from. As soon as daylight broke, the French and American forces were seen advancing in three columns, with D’Estaing himself leading the right flank. The left column, taking too wide a route, got stuck in a swamp and, exposed to the garrison's fire, fell into disarray and couldn't move forward. The front lines of the right and center columns took heavy losses from concentrated fire from the batteries, but they continued to push ahead, with soldiers in the back filling in for their fallen comrades. When they reached the first redoubt, the fighting intensified; many of them jumped into the ditch, and some even climbed up to plant their flags on the parapet, where they were killed. The first man to climb up was stabbed by Captain Tawse of the 71st, who was in charge of the redoubt, and the Captain himself was shot dead by the next man who followed. The grenadiers of the 60th came to support Captain Archibald Campbell, who had taken command of the redoubt, and with the enemy’s column being attacked from both sides, they were quickly broken and driven back in a hurry.

In this enterprise the enemy are supposed to have lost 1500 men killed, wounded, and prisoners. The British had only 3 officers and 36 soldiers killed, and 2 officers and 60 men wounded. The Americans retired to South Carolina, and the French to their ships. The garrison before the siege was sickly, but during active operations, the disease was in a manner suspended, an affect which has been often observed in the army. After the cause of excitement was over, by the raising of the siege, the men relapsed, and one-fourth of them were sent to the hospital.[384]

In this event, the enemy is believed to have lost 1,500 men due to deaths, injuries, and capture. The British had just 3 officers and 36 soldiers killed, along with 2 officers and 60 men injured. The Americans retreated to South Carolina, while the French returned to their ships. The garrison before the siege was unhealthy, but during the active fighting, the illness seemed to pause, which has often been noticed in the army. Once the excitement died down with the lifting of the siege, the soldiers relapsed, and a quarter of them were sent to the hospital.[384]

The grenadiers of the 71st were not employed in Georgia, but were posted at Stony Point and Verplanks, in the state of New York, which places had been recently taken from the enemy. Wishing to make amends for allowing his post to be surprised by Major-General Sir Charles Grey, the American general, Wayne, was sent to retake the posts of Stony Point and Verplanks. Accordingly, with a body of troops, he proceeded at eight o’clock in the evening of the 15th of July 1779, and taking post in a hollow within two miles of the fort, advanced unperceived, about midnight, in two columns. One of these gained the summit, on which the fort stood, without being observed, and the garrison being surprised, surrendered after a short resistance, with the loss of 17 soldiers[471] killed, and 3 officers and 72 privates wounded. The piquet, which was commanded by Lieutenant Cumming of the 71st, resisted one of the columns till almost all the men composing it were killed or wounded. Lieutenant Cumming was among the latter.

The grenadiers of the 71st weren't deployed in Georgia, but were stationed at Stony Point and Verplanks in New York, which had recently been taken from the enemy. Trying to make up for his post being surprised by Major-General Sir Charles Grey, American General Wayne was sent to reclaim the positions at Stony Point and Verplanks. So, with a group of troops, he moved out at eight o’clock in the evening on July 15, 1779, and set up camp in a hollow about two miles from the fort, advancing unnoticed around midnight in two columns. One of these reached the top where the fort was located without being seen, and the garrison, caught off guard, surrendered after a brief resistance, suffering the loss of 17 soldiers killed and 3 officers and 72 privates wounded. The picket, led by Lieutenant Cumming of the 71st, held off one of the columns until almost all its men were killed or wounded. Lieutenant Cumming was among those wounded.

After the surrender of Charleston on the 12th of May 1780, to the forces under Sir Henry Clinton, Lord Cornwallis was appointed to the command of the southern provinces. Having projected an excursion into the interior, he was joined by the 71st, which had remained at Savannah in quarters during the winter. In the beginning of June, the army, amounting to 2500, reached Cambden, and encamped in the neighbourhood, the general making that place his head quarters. The American general, Gates, having, in July, assembled a force of 7000 men, took up a position at Rugley’s Mill, nearly twelve miles from Cambden. Determined to surprise and attack the enemy, the British general moved forward on the night of the 15th of August; whilst, by a singular coincidence, the American commander left his position at the very same hour, with the same intention. It was full moon, and the sky was unclouded. Before three o’clock in the morning, the advanced guards met half-way, and exchanged some shots; but both generals, ignorant of each other’s strength, declined a general action, and lay on their arms till morning. The ground on which the armies lay was a sandy plain, with straggling trees, but a part on the left of the British was soft and boggy. Each army prepared for battle, by forming line. The British right consisted of the light infantry and the Welsh fusileers; the 33d regiment and the volunteers of Ireland formed the centre; and the provincials composed the left, having the marshy ground in their front. Whilst this formation was going on, Captain Charles Campbell, who commanded the Highland light companies on the right, mounted the stump of an old tree to reconnoitre, and perceiving the enemy in motion, as if they intended to turn his flank, he leaped down, muttering to himself, “I’ll see you damned first,” and calling to his men, said, “Remember you are light infantry; remember you are Highlanders:—charge!” The Highlanders instantly rushed forward, and such was the impetuosity of the attack, that the division of the enemy which was to have surrounded the right of the British was completely broken, and driven from the field before the battle commenced in the other parts of the line. In the contest which took place between these, the centre of the enemy gained ground; but neither party seeming disposed to advance, a pause of a few minutes took place, as if by mutual consent, during which both parties remained stationary without firing a shot. Whilst matters were in this state Lord Cornwallis ordered the corps in the centre to open their right and left; and when a considerable space intervened, he directed the Highlanders, who were getting impatient at being left in the rear, whilst their friends were fighting in front, to advance and occupy the vacant space. When the Highlanders had taken their ground, his lordship cried out, “My brave Highlanders, now is your time!” The words were scarcely uttered, when they rushed forward, accompanied by the 33d, and the volunteers of Ireland. The charge was irresistible, and the centre of the enemy was completely overthrown. Meanwhile the right of the enemy, which was enveloped in the smoke of the fire, advanced unperceived, and gained the ground on which the Highlanders had been formerly posted as a reserve. Unaware of the fate of their companions, they gave three cheers for victory; but their joy was of short duration, for, the smoke immediately clearing up, they saw their mistake; and a party of Highlanders turning on them, the greater part threw down their arms, whilst the remainder flew in all directions. The loss of the British in this decisive action was 3 officers and 66 men killed, and 17 officers and 226 rank and file wounded. Lieutenant Archibald Campbell and 3 soldiers of the 71st were killed, and Captain Hugh Campbell, Lieutenant John Grant, 2 sergeants, and 30 privates wounded.[385]

After Charleston surrendered on May 12, 1780, to the forces led by Sir Henry Clinton, Lord Cornwallis was put in charge of the southern territories. Planning an expedition into the interior, he was joined by the 71st regiment, which had been stationed in Savannah over the winter. By early June, the army, totaling 2,500 soldiers, arrived at Camden and set up camp nearby, with the general making Camden his headquarters. In July, American General Gates gathered a force of 7,000 men and positioned himself at Rugley's Mill, about twelve miles from Camden. Aiming to surprise and attack the enemy, the British general advanced on the night of August 15; coincidentally, the American commander left his position at the same time with the same goal. The full moon illuminated the clear night sky. By 3 a.m., the advance guards encountered each other and exchanged some shots; however, both generals, unaware of each other's strengths, decided against a full battle and waited until morning. The armies were positioned on a sandy plain scattered with trees, but part of the left side of the British was soft and marshy. Each army formed its line for battle. The British right consisted of light infantry and the Welsh fusiliers; the center included the 33rd regiment and Irish volunteers; and the provincials made up the left, facing the marshy ground. During this formation, Captain Charles Campbell, who led the Highland light companies on the right, climbed onto an old tree stump to scout, and seeing the enemy moving as if to flank him, he jumped down, muttering to himself, "I'll see you damned first," and called to his men, "Remember you are light infantry; remember you are Highlanders—charge!" The Highlanders immediately charged, and the ferocity of their attack shattered the part of the enemy that aimed to surround the British right, pushing them from the field before the battle started elsewhere. In the fighting that ensued, the center of the enemy gained some ground, but neither side seemed eager to advance, leading to a brief pause as if by mutual agreement, with both sides stationary and not firing a shot. During this standoff, Lord Cornwallis ordered the center corps to open up their right and left flanks; once a significant gap formed, he directed the Highlanders, who were getting restless watching their comrades fight ahead, to fill the empty space. As the Highlanders took their position, his lordship shouted, "My brave Highlanders, now is your time!" Barely had the words left his mouth when they charged forward, joined by the 33rd and Irish volunteers. The charge was overwhelming, and the center of the enemy was completely defeated. Meanwhile, the right side of the enemy, obscured by the smoke of battle, advanced unnoticed and took the ground where the Highlanders had previously served as reserves. Unaware of their comrades' fate, they cheered for victory; but their celebration was cut short when the smoke cleared, revealing their error. A group of Highlanders turned on them, causing most to drop their weapons while the rest fled in all directions. The British losses in this decisive battle were 3 officers and 66 men killed, and 17 officers and 226 soldiers wounded. Lieutenant Archibald Campbell and 3 soldiers of the 71st were killed, while Captain Hugh Campbell, Lieutenant John Grant, 2 sergeants, and 30 privates were wounded.[385]

Though the battle of the 16th of August[472] was decisive, yet as General Sumpter with a strong corps occupied positions on the Catawba river, which commanded the road to Charleston, it was necessary to dislodge him. For this purpose Colonel Tarleton was directed to proceed with the cavalry, and a corps of light infantry, under Captain Charles Campbell of the 71st. On the morning of the 18th they came in sight of Fishing Creek, and observing some smoke at a short distance on their right, the sergeant of the advanced guard halted his party, and went forward to reconnoitre. He observed an encampment with arms piled, and, with the exception of a few sentinels and some persons employed in cooking, the soldiers were reposing in groups apparently asleep. The sergeant reporting what he had seen to Captain Campbell, the latter, who commanded in front, fearing a discovery, formed such of the cavalry as had come up, and with 40 of the Highlander light infantry rushed quickly forward, secured the piled arms, and surprised the camp. The success was complete; a few men were killed, nearly 500 surrendered prisoners, and the rest fled in all directions. The loss was trifling, but the Highlanders had in an especial manner to regret the death of Captain Campbell, who was killed by a random shot.

Though the battle on August 16[472] was decisive, General Sumpter still occupied strong positions along the Catawba River, which overlooked the road to Charleston. So, it was necessary to dislodge him. For this mission, Colonel Tarleton was ordered to move forward with the cavalry and a group of light infantry led by Captain Charles Campbell of the 71st. On the morning of the 18th, they spotted Fishing Creek, and noticing some smoke a short distance to their right, the sergeant of the advance guard stopped his group and went ahead to scout the area. He saw an encampment with weapons piled up, and aside from a few sentinels and some individuals cooking, the soldiers seemed to be resting in groups, apparently asleep. After the sergeant reported his findings to Captain Campbell, who was commanding the front, Campbell, concerned about being discovered, organized the cavalry that had arrived and, with 40 of the Highlander light infantry, charged quickly forward, secured the piled arms, and caught the camp by surprise. The success was overwhelming; a few men were killed, nearly 500 surrendered as prisoners, and the remaining soldiers scattered in all directions. The casualties were minimal, but the Highlanders particularly mourned the loss of Captain Campbell, who was struck down by a stray shot.

The American general, Morgan, having entered South Carolina, in December 1780, with about 1100 men, Colonel Tarleton was detached with some infantry, of which the first battalion of the 71st formed a part, and a small body of cavalry. On the morning of the 17th of January 1781, intelligence was received that General Morgan was posted on a rising ground in front, which was thinly covered with pine trees. The front line was drawn up on the top of the rising ground, and the second, four hundred paces in rear of the first. Colonel Tarleton instantly formed in order of battle. In front he placed the 7th, or fusileers, the infantry of the British legion, and the light infantry; the Highlanders and cavalry formed the reserve. The line, exhausted by running at a rapid pace, received the fire of the enemy at the distance of thirty or forty yards, which did considerable execution. The fire was returned, but without spirit and with little effect; and it was kept up on both sides for ten or twelve minutes, neither party advancing. The light infantry then made two attempts to charge, but were repulsed with loss. In this state of matters the Highlanders were ordered up, and advancing rapidly to the charge, the enemy’s front line instantly gave way; and this retrograde motion being observed by the second line, which had not yet been engaged, it immediately faced to the right and inclined backwards, and by this skilful manœuvre opened a space by which the front line retreated. Eager to pursue, the Highlanders followed the front line, when Colonel Howard, who commanded the enemy’s reserve, threw in a destructive fire upon the 71st, when within forty yards of the hostile force. So disastrous was the effect of this fire, that nearly one half of the Highlanders fell; and the rest were so scattered over the ground, on which they pursued, that they could not be united to form a charge with the bayonet. Though checked, the Highlanders did not fall back, probably expecting that the first line and the cavalry would come up to their support; but they were mistaken: and after some irregular firing between them and Colonel Howard’s reserve, the front line of the Americans rallied, returned to the field, and pushed forward to the right flank of the Highlanders. Alone, and unsupported, and almost overpowered by the increasing numbers of the enemy, the Highlanders “began to retire, and at length to run, the first instance (may it be the only one!) of a Highland regiment running from an enemy!!”[386] A general rout ensued; few of the infantry escaped, but the cavalry saved themselves by the speed of their horses. The loss of the British, in this disastrous affair, exceeded 400 men. The Highland officers were perfectly satisfied with the conduct of their men, and imputing the disaster altogether to the bad dispositions of Colonel Tarleton, made a representation to Lord Cornwallis, not to be employed again under the same officer, a request with which his lordship complied.

The American general, Morgan, entered South Carolina in December 1780 with about 1,100 men. Colonel Tarleton was sent out with some infantry, including the first battalion of the 71st and a small group of cavalry. On the morning of January 17, 1781, they learned that General Morgan was stationed on a hill that was sparsely covered with pine trees. The front line was positioned at the top of the hill, with the second line 400 paces behind. Colonel Tarleton quickly set up for battle, placing the 7th, or fusiliers, the British legion infantry, and the light infantry at the front, while the Highlanders and cavalry held back as reserves. Tired from running, the line took fire from the enemy at about thirty or forty yards, causing significant casualties. They returned fire, but not very effectively, and both sides continued shooting for ten or twelve minutes without advancing. The light infantry attempted to charge twice but were pushed back with losses. In this situation, the Highlanders were ordered to advance, and when they charged quickly, the enemy's front line fell back. Noticing this, the second line, which hadn’t engaged yet, turned right and moved back, cleverly creating a gap for the front line to retreat through. Eager to chase, the Highlanders followed the front line when Colonel Howard, commanding the enemy's reserve, opened fire on the 71st when they were about forty yards away. This fire was devastating, resulting in nearly half of the Highlanders falling, and the rest scattered in their pursuit, making it impossible to regroup for a bayonet charge. Although they were halted, the Highlanders didn't fall back, likely expecting support from the first line and cavalry, which didn't come. After some chaotic firing between them and Colonel Howard’s reserve, the American front line regrouped, returned to the field, and attacked the right flank of the Highlanders. Isolated and outnumbered, the Highlanders began to retreat and eventually ran, marking the first time a Highland regiment fled from an enemy. A general rout followed; few infantrymen managed to escape, while the cavalry got away thanks to their fast horses. The British suffered over 400 casualties in this disastrous engagement. The Highland officers were fully satisfied with their men’s performance, blaming the defeat entirely on Colonel Tarleton's poor tactics, and requested Lord Cornwallis not to assign them to serve under him again—a request his lordship granted.

The main body of the American army under General Green retreated northward after this action, and Lord Cornwallis made every exertion to follow them. Previous to the[473] march the two battalions of the 71st, being greatly reduced, were consolidated into one, and formed in brigade with the Welsh fusileers and 33d regiment. General Green retreated to Guildford Court-house, where on the 16th of March he prepared for battle. He drew up his army in three lines: the first occupied the edge of a wood with a fence in front of Hogstie farm; the second a wood of stunted oaks at some distance in the rear; and the third line was drawn up in the more open parts of the woods and upon cleared ground. The front line of the British was formed of the German regiment of De Bos, the Highlanders and guards under the Honourable General Leslie on the right; and the Welsh fusileers, 33d regiment, and 2d battalion of guards under Brigadier-General Charles O’Hara, on the left. The cavalry were in the rear, supported by the light infantry of the guards and the German Jagers.

The main body of the American army under General Greene withdrew north after this encounter, and Lord Cornwallis did everything he could to pursue them. Before the march, the two battalions of the 71st, which were significantly weakened, were merged into one and formed a brigade with the Welsh fusiliers and the 33rd regiment. General Greene retreated to Guilford Courthouse, where on March 16th he prepared for battle. He arranged his army in three lines: the first occupied the edge of a forest with a fence in front of Hogstie farm; the second was positioned in a woodland of stunted oaks a bit farther back; and the third line was set in the more open areas of the woods and cleared ground. The front line of the British was made up of the German regiment of De Bos, the Highlanders, and the guards under the Honorable General Leslie on the right; and the Welsh fusiliers, 33rd regiment, and 2nd battalion of guards under Brigadier General Charles O'Hara on the left. The cavalry were positioned in the rear, supported by the light infantry of the guards and the German Jägers.

The order of battle being completed, the attack began at one o’clock. The Americans, covered by the fence in their front, reserved their fire till the British were within thirty or forty paces, at which distance they opened a most destructive fire, which annihilated nearly one-third of Colonel Webster’s brigade. The fire was returned by the brigade, who rushed forward on the enemy. These abandoned their fence, and retreated on the second line. The contest was maintained with greater pertinacity on the more open ground, where the regiment of De Bos and the 33d retreated and advanced repeatedly before they succeeded in driving the enemy from the field. A party of the guards pressing forward without observing a body of cavalry placed in the right flank as a reserve, were charged in flank, had their line broken, and lost several men. The enemy, who had retreated, emboldened by the effect of this charge, halted, turned their face to the field, and recommenced firing. Whilst matters were in this state, and the Hessians warmly engaged, the Highlanders, who had rapidly pushed round the flank, appeared on a rising ground in rear of the enemy’s left, and rushing forward with shouts, made such an impression on the Americans that they immediately fled, leaving their guns and ammunition behind. In this well-contested action every corps fought separately, each depending on its own firmness; and having to sustain the weight of so greatly superior numbers, the issue was for some time doubtful. The British had 7 officers and 102 non-commissioned officers and rank and file killed, among whom were Ensign Grant and 11 soldiers of the 71st; and 20 officers and 419 non-commissioned officers and rank and file wounded, including 4 sergeants and 46 soldiers of the same regiment.

The battle plan was set, and the attack started at one o’clock. The Americans, taking cover behind a fence, held their fire until the British were about thirty or forty paces away, at which point they unleashed a devastating fire that wiped out nearly a third of Colonel Webster’s brigade. The brigade quickly counterattacked, charging toward the enemy. The Americans abandoned the fence and fell back to the second line. The fight continued with even more intensity in the open ground, where De Bos's regiment and the 33rd repeatedly fell back and advanced before they finally pushed the enemy off the field. A group of guards rushed in without noticing a cavalry unit positioned on their right flank as backup, got charged from the side, broke their line, and lost several men. The enemy, having retreated, were emboldened by this charge, stopped, turned to face the field, and started firing again. While this was happening, with the Hessians heavily engaged, the Highlanders quickly moved around the flank and appeared on a hill behind the enemy's left. They charged forward with shouts, which frightened the Americans into fleeing, leaving their guns and ammunition behind. Throughout this fiercely contested battle, each unit fought independently, relying on their own determination, and with the British significantly outnumbered, the outcome was uncertain for some time. The British suffered 7 officers and 102 soldiers killed, including Ensign Grant and 11 soldiers from the 71st; they also had 20 officers and 419 soldiers wounded, among them 4 sergeants and 46 soldiers from the same regiment.

No solid advantage was gained by this battle, as Lord Cornwallis found it necessary to retreat, and was even obliged to leave his wounded behind in a house in the neighbourhood. The British took the direction of Cross Creek, followed close in the rear by the Americans. The settlement of Cross Creek was possessed by emigrant Highlanders, who had evinced great loyalty during the war; and they now offered to bring 1500 men into the field, and to furnish every necessary except arms and ammunition, but stipulated that they should be commanded by officers from the line. This reasonable offer was declined; but it was proposed to form them into what was called a provincial corps of the line. This proposition was rejected by the emigrant Highlanders, who retired to their settlements, after a negotiation of twelve days. The army then marched for Wilmington, where it arrived on the 17th of April. Here Lord Cornwallis halted till the 26th, when he proceeded on the route to Peterborough. After traversing several hundred miles of a country chiefly hostile, he arrived at Peterborough on the 20th of May, where he formed a junction with Major-general Philips, who had recently arrived from New York with 3000 men. With the united forces, which amounted to 6000 men, Lord Cornwallis proceeded to Portsmouth, and whilst he was preparing to cross the river at St James’s island, the Marquis de la Fayette, ignorant of the strength of the British army, gallantly attacked Colonel Thomas Dundas’s brigade, with 2000 men. The Marquis was repulsed, but not without a warm contest.

No real advantage was gained from this battle, as Lord Cornwallis found it necessary to retreat and was even forced to leave his wounded behind in a house nearby. The British headed towards Cross Creek, closely followed by the Americans. The settlement of Cross Creek was inhabited by Highlander emigrants who had shown great loyalty during the war; they now offered to bring 1500 men into the field and provide every necessary supply except arms and ammunition, but stipulated that they should be led by officers from the line. This reasonable offer was declined, but it was suggested to form them into what was called a provincial corps of the line. This proposal was rejected by the Highlander emigrants, who returned to their settlements after twelve days of negotiation. The army then marched toward Wilmington, arriving on April 17th. Lord Cornwallis halted here until the 26th, when he continued on the route to Peterborough. After traveling several hundred miles through mostly hostile territory, he arrived at Peterborough on May 20th, where he joined forces with Major-General Philips, who had recently come from New York with 3000 men. With their combined forces totaling 6000 men, Lord Cornwallis moved on to Portsmouth. While he was preparing to cross the river at St. James’s Island, the Marquis de la Fayette, unaware of the strength of the British army, bravely attacked Colonel Thomas Dundas’s brigade with 2000 men. The Marquis was pushed back, but not without a fierce battle.

Arriving at Portsmouth, Lord Cornwallis continued his march to Yorktown, and took up a position on the York river, on the 22d of[474] August. The place selected was an elevated platform, on the banks of the river, nearly level. On the right of the position, extending from the river, was a ravine about forty feet in depth, and upwards of one hundred yards in breadth; a line of entrenchments, with a horn-work, formed the centre. Beyond the ravine, on the right of the position, was an extensive redoubt, and two smaller ones on the left, also advanced beyond the entrenchments. These defences, which constituted the chief strength of the camp, were not completed when General Washington, who had been lately joined by the Count de Rochambeau, took up a position at the distance of two miles from the British lines. His force consisted of 7000 French and 12,000 Americans, being thrice as numerous as that of the British, which did not exceed 5950 men.

Arriving at Portsmouth, Lord Cornwallis continued his march to Yorktown and settled on the York River on August 22nd.[474] The chosen spot was an elevated area along the riverbanks, almost flat. To the right of this location was a ravine about forty feet deep and over one hundred yards wide; a line of trenches with a hornwork formed the center. Beyond the ravine, on the right side, was a large redoubt, with two smaller ones to the left, also positioned ahead of the trenches. These defenses, which made up the main strength of the camp, were not finished when General Washington, who had recently been joined by Count de Rochambeau, set up a position two miles away from the British lines. His force consisted of 7,000 French troops and 12,000 Americans, three times the size of the British force, which numbered no more than 5,950 men.

General Washington immediately proceeded to erect batteries, and to make his approaches. He first directed his fire against the redoubt on the right, which after four days’ bombardment was reduced to a heap of sand. He did not, however, attempt an assault on this point of the position, but turned his whole force against the redoubts on the left, which he carried by storm, and turned the guns of the redoubts on the other parts of the entrenchments. Some soldiers of the 71st, who had manned one of these redoubts, conceiving that the honour of the regiment was compromised by their expulsion from the redoubt, sent a petition through the commanding officer to Lord Cornwallis, for permission to retake it; but as his lordship did not think that the acquisition would be of much importance, under existing circumstances, he declined.

General Washington quickly set up artillery and began his advances. He first targeted the redoubt on the right, which after four days of bombardment was reduced to a pile of sand. However, he didn't launch an attack at this point but focused all his forces on the redoubts on the left, which he captured in a fierce assault, then turned their cannons against the other parts of the fortifications. Some soldiers from the 71st, who had held one of these redoubts, believed their regiment's honor was at stake because they were forced out, so they sent a request through their commanding officer to Lord Cornwallis for permission to retake it. But since his lordship didn’t think it would be very significant given the current situation, he refused.

Finding his position quite untenable, and his situation becoming every hour more critical, the British commander determined to decamp at midnight with the elite of his army, to cross the river, and leave a small force in the works to capitulate for the sick and wounded, the former being very numerous. The plan would have succeeded had not the passage of the river been rendered dangerous, if not impracticable, by a squall of wind. The first division was embarked, and some of the boats had reached Gloucester Point on the opposite shore, when the General countermanded the enterprise in consequence of a storm which arose. Judging farther resistance hopeless, Lord Cornwallis made proposals of capitulation, and the terms being adjusted, the British troops marched out with their arms and baggage on the 8th of October 1781, and were afterwards sent to different parts of the country. The garrison had 6 officers and 150 non-commissioned officers and rank and file killed, and 6 officers and 319 non-commissioned officers and rank and file wounded. Lieutenant Fraser and 9 soldiers of the 71st were killed, and 3 drummers and 19 soldiers wounded.

Finding his position quite impossible and his situation getting more critical by the hour, the British commander decided to leave at midnight with the elite of his army, cross the river, and leave a small force behind to surrender for the sick and wounded, who were quite numerous. The plan would have worked if a sudden squall hadn't made crossing the river dangerous, if not impossible. The first division was loaded onto boats, and some had reached Gloucester Point on the other side when the General canceled the operation due to an unexpected storm. Realizing further resistance was pointless, Lord Cornwallis proposed surrender terms, and after adjustments were made, the British troops marched out with their arms and belongings on October 8, 1781, and were later sent to various parts of the country. The garrison suffered 6 officers and 150 non-commissioned officers and enlisted men killed, and 6 officers and 319 non-commissioned officers and enlisted men wounded. Lieutenant Fraser and 9 soldiers of the 71st were killed, and 3 drummers and 19 soldiers were wounded.

The military services of this army, which were now closed, had been most arduous. In less than twelve months they had marched and counter-marched nearly 2000 miles, had been subjected to many severe hardships, and besides numerous skirmishes had fought two pitched battles, in all of which they had been victorious; yet all their exertions were unavailing in the general contest.

The military service of this army, which has now ended, was extremely challenging. In less than a year, they marched back and forth nearly 2000 miles, faced many tough conditions, and, in addition to several skirmishes, fought two major battles, all of which they won; yet, despite all their efforts, they were unsuccessful in the overall struggle.

With this misfortune also ended the military career of the Fraser Highlanders, who remained prisoners till the conclusion of the war. True to their allegiance, they resisted to a man the solicitations of the Americans to join their standard and settle among them, thus exhibiting a striking contrast to many soldiers of other corps, who, in violation of their oath, entered the American ranks. In other respects the conduct of the Highlanders was in perfect keeping with this high state of moral feeling and daring, not one instance of disgraceful conduct ever having occurred in the old 71st. The only case of military insubordination was that which happened at Leith in April 1779, of which an account has been given in the history of the 42d regiment; but it is clear that no fault was attributable to the men of the detachment in question who merely insisted on the fulfilment of the engagement which had been entered into with them.[387]

With this misfortune also came the end of the military career of the Fraser Highlanders, who remained prisoners until the war ended. True to their loyalty, they all refused the Americans' offers to join their side and settle among them, showcasing a stark contrast to many soldiers from other units who, in violation of their oaths, joined the American forces. In other ways, the Highlanders' behavior was completely consistent with their strong sense of morals and bravery, as there had never been a single instance of disgraceful conduct in the old 71st. The only case of military insubordination occurred at Leith in April 1779, which has been detailed in the history of the 42nd regiment; however, it’s clear that the men in question were not at fault, as they simply insisted on the fulfillment of the agreement made with them.[387]

The regiment returned to Scotland on the termination of hostilities, and was discharged at Perth in 1783.

The regiment returned to Scotland after the fighting ended and was discharged in Perth in 1783.

FOOTNOTES:

[373] Stewart’s Sketches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches.

[374] General Wolfe’s Despatches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ General Wolfe’s Reports.

[375] “The French had posted sentries along shore to challenge boats and vessels, and give the alarm occasionally. The first boat that contained the English troops being questioned accordingly, a captain of Fraser’s regiment, who had served in Holland, and who was perfectly well acquainted with the French language and customs, answered without hesitation to Qui vive?—which is their challenging word,—la France; nor was he at a loss to answer the second question, which was much more particular and difficult. When the sentinel demanded, a quel regiment? the captain replied, de la reine, which he knew, by accident, to be one of those that composed the body commanded by Bougainville. The soldier took it for granted this was the expected convoy (a convoy of provisions expected that night for the garrison of Quebec), and, saying passe, allowed all the boats to proceed without further question. In the same manner the other sentries were deceived; though one, more wary than the rest, came running down to the water’s edge, and called, Pour quoi est ce que vous ne parlez pas haut? ‘Why don’t you speak with an audible voice?’ To this interrogation, which implied doubt, the captain answered with admirable presence of mind, in a soft tone of voice, Tai toi nous serons entendues! ‘hush! we shall be overheard and discovered.’ Thus cautioned, the sentry retired without farther altercation.”—Smollett.

[375] “The French had set up guards along the shore to challenge boats and vessels and sound the alarm now and then. When the first boat with English troops was questioned, a captain from Fraser’s regiment, who had served in Holland and was fluent in French and familiar with their customs, answered without hesitation to Qui vive?—which means their challenge word,—la France; he also had no trouble answering the second question, which was more specific and challenging. When the guard asked, a quel regiment? the captain replied, de la reine, which he happened to know was one of the regiments commanded by Bougainville. The soldier assumed this was the expected convoy (a shipment of supplies anticipated that night for the garrison of Quebec), and saying passe, let all the boats go on without further questioning. The other guards were similarly fooled; however, one, more cautious than the rest, ran down to the water's edge and asked, Pour quoi est ce que vous ne parlez pas haut? ‘Why don’t you speak up?’ To this question, which suggested doubt, the captain responded with remarkable composure, in a soft voice, Tai toi nous serons entendues! ‘Hush! We’ll be overheard and caught.’ With this warning, the guard left without any more discussion.”—Smollett.

[376] General account of the battle.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Battle overview.

[377] Smollett.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smollett.

[378] “Captain Macdonald was an accomplished high-spirited officer. He was a second son of Clanranald. He entered early in life into the French service, and following Prince Charles Edward to Scotland, in 1745, he was taken prisoner, and along with O’Neil, afterwards a lieutenant-general in the service of Spain, and commander of the expedition against Algiers in 1775, was confined in the castle of Edinburgh; but being liberated without trial, he returned to France, where he remained till 1756, when he came back to Scotland, and was appointed to a company in Fraser’s Highlanders. On the expeditions against Louisburg and Quebec he was much in the confidence of Generals Amherst, Wolfe, and Murray, by whom he was employed on all duties where more than usual difficulty and danger was to be encountered, and where more than common talent, address, and spirited example were required. Of this several instances occurred at Louisburg and Quebec.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

[378] “Captain Macdonald was a skilled and lively officer. He was the second son of Clanranald. He joined the French service early in life, and after following Prince Charles Edward to Scotland in 1745, he was captured. Along with O’Neil, who later became a lieutenant-general in the Spanish service and led the expedition against Algiers in 1775, he was held in the Edinburgh Castle. However, he was released without trial and returned to France, where he stayed until 1756, when he came back to Scotland and was appointed to a company in Fraser’s Highlanders. During the expeditions to Louisburg and Quebec, he was trusted by Generals Amherst, Wolfe, and Murray, who assigned him to tasks that required overcoming significant challenges and dangers, as well as showcasing exceptional talent, skill, and a courageous example. Several instances of this were noted at Louisburg and Quebec.” —Stewart’s Sketches.

[379] “This officer engaged in the Rebellion of 1745, and was in Stewart of Appin’s regiment, which had seventeen officers and gentlemen of the name of Stewart killed, and ten wounded, at Culloden. He was severely wounded on that occasion, as he was on this. As he lay in his quarters some days afterwards, speaking to some brother officers on the recent battles, he exclaimed, ‘From April battles and Murray generals, good Lord, deliver me!’ alluding to his wound at Culloden, where the vanquished blamed Lord George Murray, the commander-in-chief of the rebel army, for fighting on the best field in the country for regular troops, artillery, and cavalry; and likewise alluding to his present wound, and to General Murray’s conduct in marching out of a garrison to attack an enemy, more than treble his numbers, in an open field, where their whole strength could be brought to act. One of those story retailers who are sometimes about headquarters, lost no time in communicating this disrespectful prayer of the rebellious clansman; General Murray, who was a man of humour and of a generous mind, called on the wounded officer the following morning, and heartily wished him better deliverance in the next battle, when he hoped to give him occasion to pray in a different manner.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

[379] “This officer took part in the Rebellion of 1745 and was in Stewart of Appin’s regiment, which lost seventeen officers and gentlemen named Stewart killed and ten wounded at Culloden. He was severely injured that day, just like he was now. As he rested in his quarters a few days later, talking with some fellow officers about the recent battles, he exclaimed, ‘From April battles and Murray generals, good Lord, deliver me!’ referring to his injury at Culloden, where the defeated blamed Lord George Murray, the commander-in-chief of the rebel army, for choosing a battlefield that favored regular troops, artillery, and cavalry; and also referring to his current wound and General Murray’s decision to march out of a garrison to attack an enemy that outnumbered them more than three to one in an open field, where their entire strength could be brought to bear. One of those storytellers who often hang around headquarters quickly shared this disrespectful remark from the rebellious clansman; General Murray, known for his sense of humor and generous spirit, visited the wounded officer the next morning and sincerely wished him a better outcome in the next battle, hoping to give him a chance to pray in a different way.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

[380] In a journal kept by this officer, lent to the editor by the Hon. John Fraser de Berry, “Chief of the Frasers of the Province of Quebec,” Member of the Legislative Council of Canada, &c., it is stated that the 78th had about 400 men in the field on this occasion, half of whom had of their own accord left the hospital to take part in the fight.

[380] In a journal kept by this officer, which was lent to the editor by Hon. John Fraser de Berry, “Chief of the Frasers of the Province of Quebec,” Member of the Legislative Council of Canada, etc., it states that the 78th had around 400 men in the field during this event, with half of them volunteering to leave the hospital to join the fight.

[381] “While General Fraser was speaking in Gaelic to the men, an old Highlander, who had accompanied his son to Glasgow, was leaning on his staff gazing at the general with great earnestness. When he had finished, the old man walked up to him, and with that easy familiar intercourse which in those days subsisted between the Highlanders and their superiors, shook him by the hand, exclaiming, ‘Simon, you are a good soldier, and speak like a man; as long as you live, Simon of Lovat will never die;’ alluding to the general’s address and manner, which, as was said, resembled much that of his father, Lord Lovat, whom the old Highlanders knew perfectly. The late General Sir George Beckwith witnessed the above scene, and often spoke of it with much interest.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

[381] “While General Fraser was speaking in Gaelic to the men, an old Highlander, who had come with his son to Glasgow, leaned on his staff, looking intently at the general. Once he finished, the old man approached him and, in that casual, friendly way that existed back then between the Highlanders and their leaders, shook his hand, saying, ‘Simon, you’re a good soldier and speak like a man; as long as you live, Simon of Lovat will never die;’ referring to the general’s speech and demeanor, which, as noted, were very much like those of his father, Lord Lovat, whom the old Highlanders knew well. The late General Sir George Beckwith saw this and often talked about it with great interest.” —Stewart’s Sketches.

[382] This officer was called Duncan of the Kiln, from the circumstance of his being born in an old malt-kiln, which was fitted up as a temporary residence for his mother, after the destruction of his father’s castle of Cluny, in 1745.

[382] This officer was known as Duncan of the Kiln, because he was born in an old malt-kiln that was set up as a temporary home for his mother after his father's castle, Cluny, was destroyed in 1745.

[383] He was son of Campbell of Glendaruel, in Argyleshire.

[383] He was the son of Campbell from Glendaruel, in Argyleshire.

[384] One of the first who died was the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Maitland, son of the Earl of Lauderdale. He was an able and an enterprising officer, and attracted the particular notice of General Washington, with whom he was personally acquainted. During some of the operations, which brought them into occasional collision, Colonel Maitland jocularly notified to the American general, that, to enable him to distinguish the Highlanders, so that he might do justice to their exploits, in annoying his posts, and obstructing his convoys and detachments, they would in future wear a red feather in their bonnets. Fraser’s Highlanders accordingly put the red feather in their bonnets, which they wore till the conclusion of the war. This must not be confounded with the red feather of the 42d, the origin of which has been given in the history of that regiment.

[384] One of the first to die was the Honorable Lieutenant-Colonel Maitland, son of the Earl of Lauderdale. He was a skilled and ambitious officer who caught the attention of General Washington, with whom he was personally familiar. During some operations that led to occasional encounters, Colonel Maitland jokingly informed the American general that, to help him recognize the Highlanders and appropriately acknowledge their actions in disrupting his posts and blocking his convoys and detachments, they would henceforth wear a red feather in their bonnets. Fraser’s Highlanders did indeed wear the red feather in their bonnets, which they kept until the end of the war. This should not be confused with the red feather of the 42nd, whose origin has been discussed in the history of that regiment.

[385] In a letter communicated to General Stewart by Dr Chisholm of Bristol, an eye-witness, the writer says that there were many acts of individual prowess. One will suffice. “A tough stump of a Sutherland Highlander, of the name of Mackay, afterwards my own batman, entered the battle with his bayonet perfectly straight, and brought it out twisted like a cork-screw, and with his own hand had put to death seven of the enemy.”

[385] In a letter sent to General Stewart by Dr. Chisholm of Bristol, an eyewitness, the writer mentions that there were many acts of individual bravery. One example stands out. “A tough Sutherland Highlander named Mackay, who later became my batman, entered the battle with his bayonet perfectly straight and brought it out twisted like a corkscrew, having killed seven of the enemy himself.”

[386] Stewart’s Sketches.

Stewart’s Sketches.

[387] Vol. ii., page 355.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 2, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__


KEITH’S AND CAMPBELL’S HIGHLANDERS,

OR

OR

THE OLD EIGHTY-SEVENTH AND EIGHTY-EIGHTH REGIMENTS.

THE OLD EIGHTY-SEVENTH AND EIGHTY-EIGHTH REGIMENTS.

1759–1763.

Keith’s Highlanders—Germany—Campbell’s Highlanders—Germany—Zeirenberg—Fellinghausen—Continental Notions of Highlanders—Brucher Mühl—Reduction of regiments.

Keith’s Highlanders—Germany—Campbell’s Highlanders—Germany—Zeirenberg—Fellinghausen—Continental Notions of Highlanders—Brucher Mühl—Reduction of regiments.

The first of these regiments consisted of three companies of 105 men each. A relation of the celebrated Field-Marshal Keith, Major Robert Murray Keith, who had served in the Scotch Brigade in Holland, was appointed to the command. About the end of the year 1759 this regiment joined the allied army in Germany under Prince Frederick of Brunswick.

The first of these regiments was made up of three companies, each with 105 men. A relative of the famous Field-Marshal Keith, Major Robert Murray Keith, who had served in the Scottish Brigade in Holland, was appointed to lead them. Toward the end of 1759, this regiment joined the allied army in Germany, commanded by Prince Frederick of Brunswick.

The Highlanders were not long in the allied camp when they were brought into action. On the 3d of January 1760 the Marquis de Vogue attacked and carried the town of Herborn, and made a small detachment of the allies who were posted there prisoners. At the same time the Marquis Dauvet made himself master of Dillenburg, the garrison of the allied troops retiring into the castle, where they were closely besieged. Prince Ferdinand no sooner understood their situation than he began to march with a strong detachment for their relief on the 7th of January, when he attacked and defeated the besiegers. On the same day “the Highlanders under Major Keith, supported by the hussars of Luckner, who commanded the whole detachment, attacked the village of Eybach, where Beau Fremonte’s regiment of dragoons was posted, and routed them with great slaughter. The greater part of the regiment was killed, and many prisoners were taken, together with two hundred horses and all their baggage. The Highlanders distinguished themselves on this occasion by their intrepidity, which was the more remarkable, as they were no other than raw recruits, just arrived from their own country, and altogether unacquainted with discipline.” The Highlanders had 4 men killed and 7 wounded.[388] Prince Ferdinand was so well satisfied with the conduct of this body, that he recommended to the governor not only to increase it to 800 men, but to raise another regiment of equal strength, to be placed under his serene highness. This recommendation was instantly attended to, and, in a few weeks, the requisite number of men was raised in the counties of Argyle, Perth, Inverness, Ross, and Sutherland. The command of the new regiment was conferred on John Campbell of Dunoon; but power was reserved to the Earls of Sutherland and Breadalbane, the lairds of Macleod and Innes, and other gentlemen in the north, to appoint captains and subalterns to companies raised on their respective estates. Major Macnab, son of the laird of Macnab; Captain Archibald Campbell, brother of Achallader; John Campbell of Auch, and other officers, were recommended by Lord Breadalbane; and Macleod, who raised a company in Skye, appointed his nephew, Captain Fothringham of Powrie to it. Sir James Innes, chief of that name, who succeeded to the estates and Dukedom of Roxburgh in the year 1810, was also appointed to a company.

The Highlanders weren't in the allied camp for long before they were called into action. On January 3, 1760, Marquis de Vogue launched an attack and took the town of Herborn, capturing a small group of allied forces stationed there. At the same time, Marquis Dauvet gained control of Dillenburg, forcing the garrison of allied troops to retreat into the castle, where they were besieged. As soon as Prince Ferdinand learned about their predicament, he set off with a strong group to rescue them on January 7, attacking and defeating the besiegers. On that same day, the Highlanders under Major Keith, with support from the hussars of Luckner, who led the entire detachment, assaulted the village of Eybach, where Beau Fremonte’s regiment of dragoons was positioned, and they routed them with heavy losses. Most of the regiment was killed, many were captured, along with two hundred horses and all their supplies. The Highlanders really stood out during this battle due to their bravery, which was especially impressive as they were inexperienced recruits who had just arrived from their homeland and were completely unfamiliar with military discipline. The Highlanders suffered 4 killed and 7 wounded.[388] Prince Ferdinand was so pleased with this group's performance that he recommended to the governor not only to expand it to 800 men but also to raise another regiment of equal strength to be placed under his highness. This recommendation was acted upon immediately, and within a few weeks, the necessary number of recruits was gathered from the counties of Argyle, Perth, Inverness, Ross, and Sutherland. John Campbell of Dunoon was given command of the new regiment; however, the Earls of Sutherland and Breadalbane, as well as the lairds of Macleod and Innes, and other gentlemen in the north were given the power to appoint captains and junior officers for the companies raised on their estates. Major Macnab, son of the laird of Macnab; Captain Archibald Campbell, brother of Achallader; John Campbell of Auch, and other officers were recommended by Lord Breadalbane; and Macleod, who formed a company in Skye, appointed his nephew, Captain Fothringham of Powrie, to it. Sir James Innes, the chief of that name, who inherited the estates and Dukedom of Roxburgh in 1810, was also assigned to a company.

Keith’s regiment was embodied at Perth and Campbell’s at Stirling, and being embodied at the same time, and ordered on the same service, an interchange of officers took place. Embarking for Germany they joined the allied army, under Prince Ferdinand, in 1760, and were distinguished by being placed in the grenadier brigade.

Keith’s regiment was assembled at Perth and Campbell’s at Stirling. Since they were both mobilized at the same time and assigned to the same mission, there was a swap of officers between the two. They set sail for Germany and joined the allied army led by Prince Ferdinand in 1760, where they were noted for being part of the grenadier brigade.

The allied army moved from Kalle on the 30th of July 1760, in consequence of the advance of the French, who took up a position on the river Dymel. The hereditary prince of Brunswick, who had passed that river the preceding day, was directed by Prince Ferdinand to turn the left of the enemy, who were posted between Warburg and Ochsendorff, whilst he himself advanced in front with the main body of the army. The French were attacked almost at the same moment both in flank and rear, and defeated with considerable loss. In an account of the battle written by Prince Ferdinand to George II., he says, “that the loss of the allies, which was moderate, fell chiefly upon Maxwell’s brave battalion of English grenadiers and the two regiments of Scots Highlanders, which did wonders. Colonel[476] Beckwith, who commanded the whole brigade formed of English grenadiers and Scots Highlanders, distinguished himself greatly.” None of the Highlanders were killed, but Lieutenant Walter Ogilvie, and two privates were wounded.

The allied army left Kalle on July 30, 1760, due to the advance of the French, who had positioned themselves on the Dymel River. The hereditary prince of Brunswick, who crossed that river the day before, was instructed by Prince Ferdinand to flank the enemy, who were situated between Warburg and Ochsendorff, while Ferdinand himself moved forward with the main body of the army. The French were attacked almost simultaneously from the side and the back, suffering a significant defeat. In a report about the battle written by Prince Ferdinand to George II, he mentioned that "the loss of the allies, which was moderate, mainly affected Maxwell’s brave battalion of English grenadiers and the two regiments of Scots Highlanders, who performed remarkably. Colonel[476] Beckwith, who led the entire brigade made up of English grenadiers and Scots Highlanders, greatly distinguished himself." None of the Highlanders were killed, but Lieutenant Walter Ogilvie and two privates were wounded.

Another affair soon occurred in which the Highlanders also distinguished themselves. Prince Ferdinand, having determined to beat up the quarters of a large French detachment stationed at Zeirenberg, pitched upon five battalions, with a detachment of the Highlanders and eight regiments of dragoons, for this service. This body began their march on the night of the 5th of August, and when within two miles of the town the corps proceeded by three different roads—Maxwell’s brigade of grenadiers, the regiment of Kingsby, and the Highlanders, keeping together. They marched in profound silence, and though their tramp was at last heard by the French, the surprise was too sudden for effectual resistance. “The Scots Highlanders mounted the breaches sword in hand, supported by the Chasseurs. The column of English grenadiers advanced in good order and with the greatest silence. In short, the service was complete, and the troops displayed equal courage, soldier-like conduct, and activity.”[389] The loss of the Highlanders in this affair was 3 privates killed and 6 wounded.

Another engagement soon took place in which the Highlanders also made a name for themselves. Prince Ferdinand decided to strike at a large French unit stationed at Zeirenberg and selected five battalions, along with a detachment of Highlanders and eight regiments of dragoons, for the task. This force began their march on the night of August 5th, and when they were within two miles of the town, they approached via three separate roads—Maxwell’s brigade of grenadiers, the Kingsby regiment, and the Highlanders, keeping close together. They marched in total silence, and although the French eventually heard them, the surprise was too sudden for any effective resistance. “The Scots Highlanders charged the breaches, swords drawn, supported by the Chasseurs. The column of English grenadiers advanced in good order and utmost silence. In short, the mission was accomplished, and the troops showed equal bravery, soldierly conduct, and agility.”[389] The Highlanders lost 3 privates killed and 6 wounded in this engagement.

The hereditary prince being hard pressed by Marshal de Castries, was reinforced from the camp at Warburg. The Highlanders joined him on the 14th of October shortly after he had been attacked by the Marshal, who had compelled him to retire. The prince now attacked the French commander in his turn, but was unsuccessful, being obliged again to retire after a warm contest, which lasted from five till nine in the morning. The Highlanders, who “were in the first column of attack, were the last to retreat, and kept their ground in the face of every disadvantage, even after the troops on their right and left had retired. The Highlanders were so exasperated with the loss they sustained that it was with difficulty they could be withdrawn, when Colonel Campbell received orders from an aide-de-camp sent by the prince, desiring him to retreat as to persist in maintaining his position longer would be a useless waste of human life.” In this action Lieutenants William Ogilvie and Alexander Macleod of the Highlanders, 4 sergeants, and 37 rank and file were killed, and Captain Archibald Campbell of Achallader, Lieutenants Gordon Clunes, Archibald Stewart, Angus Mackintosh of Killachy, and Walter Barland, and 10 rank and file wounded.[390]

The hereditary prince, pressured by Marshal de Castries, received reinforcements from the camp at Warburg. The Highlanders joined him on October 14, shortly after he had been attacked by the Marshal, who forced him to retreat. The prince then counterattacked the French commander but was unsuccessful, having to fall back again after a fierce battle that lasted from five to nine in the morning. The Highlanders, who were the first column to attack, were the last to retreat, holding their ground despite overwhelming odds, even after the troops on their right and left had fallen back. The Highlanders were so furious about the losses they sustained that it was difficult to pull them back when Colonel Campbell received orders from an aide-de-camp sent by the prince, instructing him to retreat since continuing to hold their position would be a pointless waste of lives. In this engagement, Lieutenants William Ogilvie and Alexander Macleod of the Highlanders, four sergeants, and 37 troops were killed, while Captain Archibald Campbell of Achallader, Lieutenants Gordon Clunes, Archibald Stewart, Angus Mackintosh of Killachy, Walter Barland, and 10 troops were wounded.[390]

On the preceding night an attempt was made by Major Pollock, with 100 grenadiers and the same number of Keith’s Highlanders, to surprise the convent of Closter Camp, where a detachment of the enemy was posted, and where, it was supposed, the French commander and some of his officers were to pass the night; but this attempt miscarried. On reaching the sentinel of the main-guard Major Pollock rushed upon him and ran him through the body with his sword. The wounded man, before falling, turned round upon his antagonist and shot him with a pistol, upon which they both fell dead.

On the night before, Major Pollock, leading 100 grenadiers and the same number of Keith's Highlanders, tried to catch the convent at Closter Camp by surprise, where a group of enemy soldiers was stationed and where it was believed the French commander and some of his officers would spend the night; however, the plan failed. When Major Pollock reached the main guard's sentinel, he charged at him and stabbed him with his sword. The injured man, before collapsing, turned on his attacker and shot him with a pistol, resulting in both of them falling dead.

The next affair in which the Highlanders were engaged was the battle of Fellinghausen, in July 1762. The commander in chief, in a general order, thus expressed his approbation of the conduct of the corps in this action: “His serene highness, Duke Ferdinand of Brunswick, has been graciously pleased to order Colonel Beckwith to signify to the brigade he has the honour to command his entire approbation of their conduct on the 15th and 16th of July. The soldier-like perseverance of the Highland regiments in resisting and repulsing the repeated attacks of the chosen troops of France, has deservedly gained them the highest honour. The ardour and activity with which the grenadiers pushed and pursued the enemy, and the trophies they have taken, justly entitle them to the highest encomiums. The intrepidity of the little band of Highlanders merits the greatest praise.” Colonel Beckwith, in making his communication, added, that “the humanity and generosity with which the soldiers treated the great flock of prisoners they took, did them as much honour as their subduing the enemy.” In this action Major Archibald Campbell of[477] Achallader, who had been promoted only a week before,[391] and Lieutenants William Ross and John Grant, and 31 rank and file, were killed; and Major Archibald Macnab, Captain James Fraser, Lieutenants Archibald Macarthur, Patrick Campbell, and John Mackintosh, brother of Killachy and father of Sir James Mackintosh, 2 sergeants, and 70 privates, were wounded.

The next event the Highlanders were involved in was the battle of Fellinghausen in July 1762. The commander in chief expressed his approval of the corps' actions in this battle through a general order: “His serene highness, Duke Ferdinand of Brunswick, has graciously ordered Colonel Beckwith to convey to the brigade he has the honor to command his full approval of their conduct on the 15th and 16th of July. The soldier-like determination of the Highland regiments in resisting and repelling the repeated attacks of the chosen troops of France has rightfully earned them the highest praise. The enthusiasm and effort with which the grenadiers pressed forward and pursued the enemy, alongside the trophies they captured, justly qualify them for the highest commendations. The bravery of the small group of Highlanders deserves the utmost recognition.” In relaying this message, Colonel Beckwith added that “the kindness and generosity with which the soldiers treated the large group of prisoners they captured brought them just as much honor as defeating the enemy.” In this battle, Major Archibald Campbell of Achallader, who had been promoted just a week before, along with Lieutenants William Ross and John Grant, and 31 enlisted men, were killed; and Major Archibald Macnab, Captain James Fraser, Lieutenants Archibald Macarthur, Patrick Campbell, and John Mackintosh, brother of Killachy and father of Sir James Mackintosh, 2 sergeants, and 70 privates were wounded.

No enterprise of any moment was attempted till the 28th of June 1762, when Prince Ferdinand attacked the French army at Graibenstein, and defeated them. The French lost upwards of 4000 men in killed, wounded, and prisoners, including 200 officers, whilst that sustained by the allies did not exceed 700 men. The British troops, who were under the command of the Marquis of Granby, “behaved with a bravery not to be paralleled, especially our grenadiers and Highlanders.”

No significant actions were taken until June 28, 1762, when Prince Ferdinand launched an attack on the French army at Graibenstein and defeated them. The French suffered over 4,000 casualties, including dead, wounded, and captured, with 200 of those being officers, while the allies' losses were limited to around 700 men. The British troops, led by the Marquis of Granby, "showed unmatched bravery, especially our grenadiers and Highlanders."

The Highlanders, from the distinction they had earned in these different encounters, now began to attract the especial notice of the Germans. At a time when an entire ignorance prevailed among the people of England respecting the Highlanders, it is not to be wondered at that the Germans should have formed the most extraordinary notions of these mountaineers. In common with the English they looked upon the Highlanders as savages; but their ignorance went farther, for the people of Germany actually believed that the Highlanders were still strangers to Christianity. “The Scotch Highlanders,” says an article which appeared in the Vienna Gazette of 1762, “are a people totally different in their dress, manners, and temper from the other inhabitants of Britain. They are caught in the mountains when young, and still run with a surprising degree of swiftness. As they are strangers to fear, they make very good soldiers when disciplined. The men are of low stature, and the most of them old or very young. They discover an extraordinary submission and love for their officers, who are all young and handsome. From the goodness of their dispositions in every thing—for the boors are much better treated by these savages than by the polished French and English; from the goodness of their disposition, which, by the by, shows the rectitude of human nature before it is vitiated by example or prejudice, it is to be hoped that their king’s laudable, though late, endeavours to civilise and instruct them in the principles of Christianity will meet with success!” The article adds, that the “French held them at first in great contempt, but they have met with them so often of late, and seen them in the front of so many battles, that they firmly believe that there are twelve battalions of them in the army instead of two. Broglio himself has lately said that he once wished that he was a man of six feet high, but that now he is reconciled to his size since he has seen the wonders performed by the little mountaineers.” An acquaintance with the Highlanders soon dissipated the illusions under which the Germans laboured.

The Highlanders, due to the reputation they had gained from these various encounters, began to catch the special attention of the Germans. At a time when the people of England knew very little about the Highlanders, it’s not surprising that the Germans formed the most extraordinary ideas about these mountaineers. Similar to the English, they viewed the Highlanders as savages; however, their ignorance went further, as the people of Germany actually believed that the Highlanders were still unfamiliar with Christianity. “The Scotch Highlanders,” states an article that appeared in the Vienna Gazette in 1762, “are a group completely different in their dress, mannerisms, and temperament from the other inhabitants of Britain. They are captured in the mountains when they are young, and still move with an impressive speed. Since they are fearless, they make excellent soldiers when trained. The men are of shorter stature, with most being either old or very young. They show remarkable loyalty and affection for their officers, who are all young and attractive. Because of their nature in every aspect—for the peasants are treated much better by these so-called savages than by the refined French and English; from their good nature, which illustrates the integrity of human nature before it is corrupted by example or prejudice—it is hoped that their king’s admirable, albeit late, efforts to civilize and teach them the principles of Christianity will succeed!” The article adds that the “French initially held them in great contempt, but they have encountered them so frequently lately and seen them at the forefront of so many battles that they firmly believe there are twelve battalions of them in the army instead of just two. Broglio himself recently stated that he once wished he were six feet tall, but now he has come to terms with his height after witnessing the incredible feats accomplished by the little mountaineers.” Meeting the Highlanders soon dispelled the misconceptions that the Germans held.

The Highlanders were not engaged in the battle of Johannisberg, in which the allies were worsted; but on the 21st of September, in the subsequent action at Brucher Mühl, they took a part. The French occupied a mill on one side of the road, and the allies a redoubt on the other, and the great object of both parties was to obtain possession of a small post which defended the bridge at Brucher Mühl. At first a slight cannonade was opened from a few guns, but these were speedily augmented to twenty-five heavy pieces on each side. In the post occupied by the allies there was only at first 100, but during the action, which lasted without intermission for fifteen hours, no less than seventeen regiments were successively brought forward, replacing one another after they had spent their ammunition. Both sides remained in their respective positions, and although the contest was long and severe the allies lost only 600 in killed and wounded. The Highland corps had Major Alexander Maclean and 21 rank and file killed, and Captain Patrick Campbell and Lieutenant Walter Barland, 3 sergeants, and 58 rank and file wounded.

The Highlanders weren’t involved in the battle of Johannisberg, where the allies were defeated; however, on September 21, they participated in the following fight at Brucher Mühl. The French held a mill on one side of the road, while the allies occupied a redoubt on the other, and both sides aimed to take control of a small post that protected the bridge at Brucher Mühl. Initially, a few cannons started firing, but this quickly escalated to twenty-five heavy artillery pieces on each side. The allies initially had only 100 troops in the post, but during the continuous battle, which lasted for fifteen hours, seventeen regiments were successively deployed, replacing each other as they ran out of ammunition. Both sides maintained their positions, and despite the lengthy and intense struggle, the allies lost only 600 in killed and wounded. The Highland corps suffered the loss of Major Alexander Maclean and 21 soldiers killed, with Captain Patrick Campbell, Lieutenant Walter Barland, 3 sergeants, and 58 soldiers wounded.

On the conclusion of hostilities in November 1762 the Highlanders were ordered home. In the three campaigns in which they had[478] served they had established a well-earned reputation for bravery; and so great was the estimation in which they were held by the Dutch, that, on their march through Holland, they were welcomed with acclamations, particularly by the women, who presented them with laurel leaves;—a feeling which, it is said, was in some measure owing to the friendly intercourse which had previously existed between the inhabitants and the Scotch brigade.

At the end of the fighting in November 1762, the Highlanders were sent home. During the three campaigns they had[478] participated in, they earned a strong reputation for bravery. The Dutch held them in such high regard that, as they marched through Holland, they were greeted with cheers, especially from the women, who gave them laurel leaves. This admiration is believed to have been partly due to the friendly relationships that had developed between the locals and the Scottish brigade.

After landing at Tilbury Fort, the regiments marched for Scotland, and were received everywhere on their route with the most marked attention, particularly at Derby, the inhabitants of which town presented the men with gratuities in money. Among various reasons assigned for the remarkable predilection shown by the people of Derby, the most probable is, a feeling of gratitude for the respect shown by the Highlanders to the persons and properties of the inhabitants when visited by them in the year 1745.

After arriving at Tilbury Fort, the regiments marched to Scotland and were greeted everywhere along the way with great attention, especially in Derby, where the townspeople gave the soldiers cash gifts. Among the different reasons suggested for the strong favoritism shown by the people of Derby, the most likely is a sense of gratitude for the respect the Highlanders paid to the people and their properties during their visit in 1745.

Keith’s regiment was marched to Perth and Campbell’s to Linlithgow, and they were reduced in July 1763.

Keith’s regiment was marched to Perth and Campbell’s to Linlithgow, and they were disbanded in July 1763.

The total loss of these corps was 150 men besides 7 officers killed; and 170 men, and 13 officers, wounded.

The total loss of these units was 150 men, plus 7 officers killed; and 170 men, and 13 officers wounded.

FOOTNOTES:

[388] Smollett.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smollett.

[389] Military Memoirs.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Military Memoirs.

[390] At this time the corps was joined by a reinforcement of 400 men from Johnstone’s Highlanders, and soon afterwards by 200 of Maclean’s.

[390] At this time, the unit was reinforced by 400 men from Johnstone’s Highlanders, and shortly after, by another 200 from Maclean’s.

[391] The cause of his promotion was his having, with a party of Highlanders, rescued General Griffin, afterwards Lord Howard of Walden, from a strong detachment of the enemy. Major Campbell was brother of Achallader, who, by his classical learning and acquirements, attracted the notice of Lord Lyttleton.

[391] He was promoted because he had, along with a group of Highlanders, rescued General Griffin, who later became Lord Howard of Walden, from a strong enemy detachment. Major Campbell was the brother of Achallader, who, due to his classical education and skills, caught the attention of Lord Lyttleton.


EIGHTY-NINTH HIGHLAND REGIMENT.

1759–1765.

Raising of the Regiment—India—Reduction.

Regiment Formation—India—Cutback.

The war in which Great Britain was engaged requiring at this time increased exertions on the part of the government, it was resolved to raise, in addition to Keith’s Highlanders, another regiment in those parts of the Highlands where the influence of the Gordon family prevailed. At the solicitation of the Dowager Duchess of Gordon, Major Staates Long Morris, to whom she had been lately married, was appointed to raise the regiment; and to strengthen his interest amongst the youth of the North, her eldest son by her former husband, the late Duke of Gordon, then a youth at college, was appointed a captain; his brother, Lord William, a lieutenant; and his younger brother, Lord George, an ensign. The object of the duchess in obtaining these appointments was to counteract the political influence of the Duke of Argyle during the minority of her son. Major Morris was so successful that, in a few weeks, 760 men were collected at Gordon Castle, who, in December 1759, were marched to Aberdeen.

The war Great Britain was involved in required the government to put in more effort, so they decided to raise another regiment in the areas of the Highlands where the Gordon family had influence, in addition to Keith’s Highlanders. At the request of the Dowager Duchess of Gordon, Major Staates Long Morris, whom she had recently married, was appointed to recruit the regiment. To boost his appeal among the young men of the North, her eldest son from her previous marriage to the late Duke of Gordon, who was then a student at college, was made a captain; his brother, Lord William, was made a lieutenant; and their younger brother, Lord George, was appointed an ensign. The duchess aimed to use these appointments to counter the political influence of the Duke of Argyle while her son was still a minor. Major Morris was so successful that within a few weeks, 760 men gathered at Gordon Castle, and in December 1759, they marched to Aberdeen.

The regiment embarked at Portsmouth for the East Indies in December 1760, and arrived at Bombay in November following. The Duke of Gordon was desirous of accompanying the regiment, but his mother, at the especial request of George II., induced him to remain at home to finish his education.

The regiment set sail from Portsmouth for the East Indies in December 1760 and arrived in Bombay the following November. The Duke of Gordon wanted to join the regiment, but his mother, at the special request of George II, convinced him to stay home to complete his education.

The 89th had no particular station assigned it, but kept moving from place to place till a strong detachment under Major Hector Munro joined the army under the command of Major Carnac, in the neighbourhood of Patna. Major Munro then assumed the command, and being well supported by his men, quelled a formidable mutiny among the troops. After the ringleaders had been executed, and discipline restored, Major Munro attacked the enemy at Buxar, on the 23d of October 1764, and though the force opposed to him was five times as numerous as his own, he overthrew and dispersed it. The enemy had 6000 men killed, and left 130 pieces of cannon on the field, whilst his majesty’s troops had only 2 officers and 4 rank and file killed. Major Munro received a letter of thanks on the occasion from the President and Council of Calcutta. “The signal victory you gained,” they say, “so as at one blow utterly to defeat the designs of the enemy against these provinces, is an event which does so much honour to yourself, Sir, in particular, and to all the officers and men under your command, and which, at the same time, is attended with such particular advantages to the Company, as call upon us to return you our sincere thanks.” For this important service Major Munro was immediately promoted to the brevet rank of Lieutenant-colonel.

The 89th didn't have a specific station assigned to it, but kept moving around until a strong detachment led by Major Hector Munro joined the army commanded by Major Carnac near Patna. Major Munro took command and, with good support from his men, successfully put down a significant mutiny among the troops. After executing the ringleaders and restoring discipline, Major Munro attacked the enemy at Buxar on October 23, 1764. Even though the opposing force was five times larger, he defeated and scattered them. The enemy lost 6,000 men and left 130 pieces of artillery on the field, while His Majesty's troops suffered only 2 officers and 4 soldiers killed. Major Munro received a letter of thanks on this occasion from the President and Council of Calcutta. “The significant victory you achieved,” they wrote, “which completely thwarted the enemy's plans against these provinces, brings great honor to you, Sir, in particular, and to all the officers and men under your command, and at the same time is accompanied by such specific benefits to the Company that we feel compelled to extend our sincere gratitude.” For this important contribution, Major Munro was immediately promoted to the brevet rank of Lieutenant Colonel.

COLONELS OF THE 71ST AND 72ND HIGHLANDERS.

Colonels of the 71st and 72nd Highlanders.

A. Fullarton & Co London & Edinburgh.

A. Fullarton & Co London & Edinburgh.

UPPER

UPPER

JOHN, LORD MACLEOD.
Col. of 71st Highlrs 18th Dec. 1777—2nd April 1789.
First Colonel.
SIR THOMAS REYNELL, BT. K.C.B.
Col. of 71st Highlrs 15th March 1841—10th Feb. 1848.

LOWER

LOWER

KENNETH, EARL OF SEAFORTH.
Col. of 72nd Highlrs 29th Dec. 1777—Augt 1781.
First Colonel.
SIR NEIL DOUGLAS, K.C.B., K.C.H.
Col. of 72nd Highlrs 12th July 1847—29th Dec. 1851.
Also Col. of 78th Highlrs 29th Dec. 1851—1st Sep.t 1853.

The services of the regiment being no longer required, it was ordered home, and was reduced in the year 1765. It has been remarked, as a singular circumstance attending their service, that although five years embodied, four of[479] which were spent in India, or on the passage going and returning, none of the officers died, nor was there any promotion or other change among them, except the change of Lord William Gordon to the 76th regiment, and the promotion of his successor to his lieutenancy. The same good conduct which distinguished the other Highland corps was not less conspicuous in this,—not one man out of eight of the companies, numbering in all 780, having been brought to the halberts. Of the whole regiment only six men suffered corporal punishment.

The regiment's services were no longer needed, so it was ordered to return home and was disbanded in 1765. It's been noted as an unusual fact about their service that, even though they were active for five years, four of which were spent in India or on the journey to and from, none of the officers died, nor was there any promotion or other changes among them, except for Lord William Gordon moving to the 76th regiment and his successor being promoted to his lieutenant position. The same good behavior that marked the other Highland units was also evident in this one—only one out of every eight men in the companies, totaling 780, faced consequences. Across the entire regiment, only six men received corporal punishment.


JOHNSTONE’S HIGHLANDERS,

OR

OR

ONE HUNDRED AND FIRST REGIMENT.

101st Regiment.

1760–1763.

This regiment, which consisted of five companies, of 5 sergeants and 105 rank and file each, was raised in the year 1760 by the following gentlemen, viz. Colin Graham of Drainie, James Cuthbert of Milncraigs, Peter Gordon of Knockespic, Ludovick Grant of the family of Rothiemurchus, and Robert Campbell, son of Ballivolin. These all received captain’s commissions.

This regiment, made up of five companies with 5 sergeants and 105 enlisted members each, was established in 1760 by the following gentlemen: Colin Graham of Drainie, James Cuthbert of Milncraigs, Peter Gordon of Knockespic, Ludovick Grant from the Rothiemurchus family, and Robert Campbell, son of Ballivolin. They all received captain's commissions.

After the companies were completed they assembled at Perth, and thence were marched to Newcastle, where they remained till near the end of the year 1761, when they were sent to Germany, to reinforce Keith’s and Campbell’s Highlanders. Their officers did not accompany them, but were ordered back to the Highlands to raise six additional companies of the same strength as the other five. This service was soon performed, 600 men having assembled at Perth in a few months. Major, afterwards Sir James Johstone of Westerhall was appointed to the command of the corps, with the rank of major-commandant. The major, Adjutant Macveah, and Sergeant-major Coxwell, were the only persons in the 101st regiment not Highlanders. Lieutenant-general Lord George Beauclerk reviewed the regiment at Perth in 1762, and declared that he had never seen a body of men in a more “efficient state, and better fitted to meet the enemy.” They had, however, no opportunity of realizing the expectations formed of them, not having been called into active service. The regiment was reduced at Perth in August 1763.

After the companies were formed, they gathered in Perth and were then marched to Newcastle, where they stayed until almost the end of 1761 when they were sent to Germany to reinforce Keith’s and Campbell’s Highlanders. Their officers didn’t go with them but were ordered back to the Highlands to raise six additional companies of the same size as the other five. This task was completed quickly, with 600 men assembling in Perth within a few months. Major, later Sir James Johstone of Westerhall, was appointed to lead the corps as major-commandant. The major, Adjutant Macveah, and Sergeant-major Coxwell were the only members of the 101st regiment who were not Highlanders. Lieutenant-general Lord George Beauclerk reviewed the regiment in Perth in 1762 and stated that he had never seen a group of men in a more "efficient state, and better prepared to face the enemy." However, they never had the chance to live up to those expectations as they were not called into active service. The regiment was disbanded in Perth in August 1763.


LORD MACLEOD’S HIGHLANDERS,

FORMERLY SEVENTY-THIRD REGIMENT, NOW SEVENTY-FIRST OR GLASGOW HIGHLAND LIGHT INFANTRY.

FORMERLY SEVENTY-THIRD REGIMENT, NOW SEVENTY-FIRST OR GLASGOW HIGHLAND LIGHT INFANTRY.

I.

1777–1818.

Raising of the Regiment—First Battalion in India—Perambaucum—Porto-Novo—Cuddalore—Number of Regiment changed to 71st—War with Tippoo Saib—Bangalore—Seringapatam—Nundydroog—Savendroog—Seringapatam—Ceylon—Home—Cape of Good-Hope—Buenos Ayres—Home—Peninsula—Roleia—Vimiera—Corunna—Flushing—Sobral—Zibriera—Fuentes d’Onor—Albuera—Arroyo-del-Molinos—Ciudad Rodrigo—Badajoz—Almaraz—Fort-Napoleon—Salamanca—Alba-de-Tormes—Vittoria—La Puebla—Maya—Lizasso—Eguaros—Doña Maria—Pyrenees—Altobispo—The Nive—St Pierre—Sauveterre—Orthes—Aire—Tarbes—Toulouse—Waterloo—Champs Elysées.

Raising of the Regiment—First Battalion in India—Perambaucum—Porto-Novo—Cuddalore—Regiment number changed to 71st—War with Tippoo Saib—Bangalore—Seringapatam—Nundydroog—Savendroog—Seringapatam—Ceylon—Home—Cape of Good Hope—Buenos Ayres—Home—Peninsula—Roleia—Vimiera—Corunna—Flushing—Sobral—Zibriera—Fuentes d’Onor—Albuera—Arroyo del Molinos—Ciudad Rodrigo—Badajoz—Almaraz—Fort Napoleon—Salamanca—Alba de Tormes—Vittoria—La Puebla—Maya—Lizasso—Eguaros—Doña Maria—Pyrenees—Altobispo—The Nive—St Pierre—Sauveterre—Orthes—Aire—Tarbes—Toulouse—Waterloo—Champs Élysées.

This regiment took its original name from Lord Macleod, eldest son of the Earl of Cromarty, both of whom were engaged in the rebellion of 1745. Having on account of his youth, received an unconditional pardon for his share in that transaction, Lord Macleod went abroad in quest of employment in foreign service. He sojourned some time at Berlin with Field Marshal Keith, through whose interest, it is believed, he obtained a commission in the Swedish army. At this time his means were so limited that he was unable to equip himself for the service, but the Chevalier de St George, on the recommendation of Lord George Murray, sent him a sum of money to defray the expenses of his outfit. He is described by Lord George as “a young man of real merit,” who, he was hopeful, would gain the good opinion of those under whom he was to serve. This expectation was fully realized, and after serving the crown of Sweden twenty-seven years with distinguished efficiency, he obtained the rank of Lieutenant-general.

This regiment got its original name from Lord Macleod, the eldest son of the Earl of Cromarty, both of whom were involved in the 1745 rebellion. Because of his youth, Lord Macleod received an unconditional pardon for his role in that event and went abroad seeking a job in foreign service. He spent some time in Berlin with Field Marshal Keith, who is believed to have helped him get a commission in the Swedish army. At that time, his finances were so tight that he couldn't afford to equip himself for service, but the Chevalier de St George, on Lord George Murray's recommendation, sent him money to cover the costs of his gear. Lord George described him as “a young man of real merit,” who he hoped would earn the respect of those he would serve under. This expectation came true, and after serving the crown of Sweden for twenty-seven years with notable success, he achieved the rank of Lieutenant-general.

Though exiled so long from his native country, his attachment to the land of his birth was not in the least abated, and, desirous of revisiting it, he returned to England in the year 1777, and was presented to George III., who received him very graciously. At the[480] suggestion of Colonel Duff of Muirtown, who had served in Keith’s Highlanders, and encouraged by the favourable reception he met with in the North, he offered his services to raise a regiment. The offer was accepted, and although without property or political consequence, yet so great was the influence of his name, that 840 Highlanders were raised and marched to Elgin in a very short time. In addition to these, 236 Lowlanders were raised by Captains the Honourable John Lindsay, David Baird, James Fowlis, and other officers, besides 34 English and Irish, who were enlisted in Glasgow, making in all 1100 men. The corps was embodied at Elgin, and inspected there by General Skene in April 1778. About this time letters of service were issued for raising a second battalion of the same size as the first,—a service which was speedily performed. The men of both battalions, of whom nearly 1800 were from those parts of the Highlands where the interest of Lord Macleod’s family had once predominated, were of a robust constitution and of exemplary behaviour.

Even though he had been away from his home country for a long time, his love for the place where he was born had not diminished at all. Eager to return, he went back to England in 1777 and was warmly welcomed by George III. At the[480] suggestion of Colonel Duff of Muirtown, who had served in Keith’s Highlanders, and encouraged by the positive reception he received in the North, he offered to raise a regiment. His offer was accepted, and even without wealth or political power, the influence of his name was so strong that 840 Highlanders were recruited and marched to Elgin in a very short time. Additionally, 236 Lowlanders were recruited by Captains the Honourable John Lindsay, David Baird, James Fowlis, and other officers, along with 34 English and Irish men who enlisted in Glasgow, totaling 1100 men. The corps was formed in Elgin and inspected by General Skene in April 1778. Around this time, orders were issued to raise a second battalion of the same size as the first, which was quickly accomplished. The men from both battalions, nearly 1800 of whom came from the Highland areas where Lord Macleod’s family used to have significant influence, were generally strong and well-behaved.

First Battalion.

First Battalion.

Colonel—John Lord Macleod.

Colonel John Lord Macleod.

Lieut.-Colonel—Duncan M’Pherson.

Lieutenant Colonel—Duncan M’Pherson.

Majors.

Degrees.

John Elphinston.

John Elphinston.

James Mackenzie.

James Mackenzie.

Captains.

Leaders.

George Mackenzie.

George Mackenzie.

Alexander Gilchrist.

Alexander Gilchrist.

John Shaw.

John Shaw.

Charles Dalrymple.

Charles Dalrymple.

Hugh Lamont.

Hugh Lamont.

Hon. James Lindsay.

Hon. James Lindsay

David Baird.

David Baird.

Captain Lieutenant and Captain, David Campbell.

Captain Lieutenant and Captain, David Campbell.

Lieutenants.

Lieutenants.

A. Geddes Mackenzie.

A. Geddes Mackenzie.

Hon. John Lindsay.

Hon. John Lindsay.

Abraham Mackenzie, Adjt.

Abraham Mackenzie, Adj.

Alexander Mackenzie.

Alex Mackenzie.

James Robertson.

James Robertson.

John Hamilton.

John Hamilton.

John Hamilton.

John Hamilton.

Lewis Urquhart.

Lewis Urquhart.

George Ogilvie.

George Ogilvie.

Innis Munro.

Innis Munro.

Simon Mackenzie.

Simon Mackenzie.

Philip Melvill.

Philip Melvill.

John Mackenzie.

John Mackenzie.

John Borthwick.

John Borthwick.

William Gunn.

William Gunn.

William Charles Gorrie.

William Charles Gorrie.

Hugh Sibbald.

Hugh Sibbald.

David Rainnie.

David Rainnie.

Charles Munro.

Charles Munro.

Ensigns.

Ensigns.

James Duncan.

James Duncan.

Simon Mackenzie.

Simon Mackenzie.

Alexander Mackenzie.

Alexander Mackenzie.

John Sinclair.

John Sinclair.

George Sutherland.

George Sutherland.

James Thrail.

James Thrail.

Hugh Dalrymple.

Hugh Dalrymple.

Chaplain—Colin Mackenzie.

Chaplain—Colin Mackenzie.

Adjutant—Abraham Mackenzie.

Adjutant—Abraham Mackenzie.

Quartermaster—John Lytrott.

Quartermaster—John Lytrott.

Surgeon—Alexander MacDougall.

Surgeon: Alexander MacDougall.

Second Battalion.

Second Battalion.

Colonel—John Lord Macleod.

Col. John Lord Macleod.

Lieut.-Colonel—The Hon. George Mackenzie.

Lieutenant Colonel—The Hon. George Mackenzie.

Majors.

Degrees.

Hamilton Maxwell.

Hamilton Maxwell.

Norman Macleod.

Norman MacLeod.

Captains.

Captains.

Hon. Colin Lindsay.

Hon. Colin Lindsay.

John Mackintosh.

John Mackintosh.

James Foulis.

James Foulis.

Robert Sinclair.

Robert Sinclair.

Mackay Hugh Baillie.

Mackay Hugh Baillie.

Stair Park Dalrymple.

Stair Park, Dalrymple.

David Ross.

David Ross.

Adam Colt.

Adam Colt.

Lieutenants.

Lieutenants.

Norman Maclean.

Norman Maclean.

John Irving.

John Irving.

Rod. Mackenzie, senior.

Rod Mackenzie, senior.

Charles Douglas.

Charles Douglas.

Rod. Mackenzie, junior.

Rod Mackenzie Jr.

Phineas Mackintosh.

Phineas Mackintosh.

John Mackenzie, senior.

John Mackenzie, Sr.

Alexander Mackenzie.

Alex Mackenzie.

Phipps Wharton.

Phipps Wharton.

Laughlan MacLaughlan.

Laughlin MacLaughlin.

Kenneth Mackenzie.

Kenneth Mackenzie.

Angus Mackintosh.

Angus Mackintosh.

John Fraser.

John Fraser.

Robert Arbuthnot.

Robert Arbuthnot.

David MacCulloch.

David McCullough.

Murdoch Mackenzie.

Murdoch Mackenzie.

George Fraser.

George Fraser.

John Mackenzie, junior.

John Mackenzie Jr.

Martin Eccles Lindsay.

Martin Eccles Lindsay.

John Dallas.

John Dallas.

David Ross.

David Ross.

William Erskine.

William Erskine.

Ensigns.

Ensigns.

John Fraser.

John Fraser.

John MacDougal.

John MacDougal.

Hugh Gray.

Hugh Gray.

John Mackenzie.

John Mackenzie.

John Forbes.

John Forbes.

Æneas Fraser.

Aeneas Fraser.

William Rose.

William Rose.

Simon Fraser, Adjutant.

Simon Fraser, Assistant.

Chaplain—Æneas Macleod.

Chaplain - Æneas Macleod.

Adjutant—Simon Fraser.

Assistant—Simon Fraser.

Quartermaster—Charles Clark.

Quartermaster—Charles Clark.

Surgeon—Andrew Cairncross.

Surgeon—Andrew Cairncross.

The first battalion, under Lord Macleod, embarked for the East Indies in January 1779, and arrived in Madras Roads on the 20th of January 1780. The second battalion, under the command of the Honourable Lieut.-Colonel George Mackenzie, brother of Lord Macleod, was sent to Gibraltar, where it landed two days before the arrival of the first battalion at Madras.

The first battalion, led by Lord Macleod, set off for the East Indies in January 1779 and reached Madras Roads on January 20, 1780. The second battalion, under the command of the Honorable Lieutenant Colonel George Mackenzie, Lord Macleod's brother, was deployed to Gibraltar, where it landed two days before the first battalion arrived in Madras.

The second battalion formed part of the garrison of Gibraltar during the siege, which lasted upwards of three years. In this, the only service in which it was engaged, the battalion had 30 privates killed and 7 sergeants, and 121 rank and file wounded. In May 1783 it returned to England, and was reduced at Stirling in October following. The officers who were regimentally senior in rank had liberty granted to join the first battalion in India.

The second battalion was part of the garrison at Gibraltar during the siege, which lasted over three years. In this, the only action it participated in, the battalion lost 30 privates and 7 sergeants, with 121 other ranks injured. In May 1783, it returned to England and was reduced in Stirling the following October. The officers who were senior in rank were allowed to join the first battalion in India.

The first battalion joined the army under Major-General Sir Hector Munro, and assembled at St Thomas’s Mount, near Madras, in July 1780. This force amounted to 5209 men, and, with the exception of one battalion of the Company’s European troops and the Grenadiers of another and 800 Highlanders, consisted of native troops.

The first battalion joined the army led by Major-General Sir Hector Munro and met at St Thomas’s Mount, near Madras, in July 1780. This force totaled 5,209 men, and, aside from one battalion of the Company’s European soldiers, the Grenadiers of another battalion, and 800 Highlanders, it was made up of native troops.

This young and untried regiment had scarcely arrived in India, when Hyder Ali, forcing his way through the Ghauts, at the head of 100,000 men, burst like a mountain torrent into the Carnatic. He had interposed his vast army between that of the British, commanded by Sir Hector Monro, and a smaller force, under the command of Colonel Baillie, which were endeavouring to form a junction. The latter having, though victorious, sustained a serious loss in an engagement with Hyder Ali’s troops, sent to the commander an account of his difficult position, stating that, from the loss he had sustained and his total want of provisions, he was equally unable to advance or remain in his then situation. With the advice of a council of war, Sir Hector judged the only course was to endeavour to aid Colonel Baillie, with such a reinforcement as would enable him to push forward in defiance of the enemy. The detachment selected for this enterprise consisted of about 1,000 men under Colonel Fletcher; and its main force was composed of the grenadier and infantry companies of Lord Macleod’s regiment, commanded by Captain Baird. Hyder Ali having gained intelligence of this movement, sent a strong body to cut them off on their way, but, by adopting a long circuitous route, and marching by night, they at length safely effected a junction with Colonel Baillie. With the most consummate skill, however, Hyder, determining that they should never return, prepared an ambuscade, into which, early on the morning of the 10th of September, they unwarily advanced. The enemy, with admirable coolness and self-command, reserved their fire till the unhappy British were in the very midst of them. The army under the command of Colonels Baillie and Fletcher, and Captain Baird, marched in column. On a sudden, whilst in a narrow defile, a battery of twelve guns opened upon them, and, loaded with grape-shot, poured in upon their right flank. The British faced about; another battery opened immediately upon their rear. They had no choice therefore, but to advance; other batteries met them here likewise, and in less than half an hour fifty-seven pieces of cannon, brought to bear on them at all points, penetrated into every part of the British line. By seven o’clock in the morning, the enemy poured down upon them in thousands: Captain Baird and his grenadiers fought with the greatest heroism. Surrounded and attacked on all sides, by 25,000 cavalry, by thirty regiments of Sepoy infantry, besides Hyder’s European corps, and a numerous artillery playing upon them from all quarters, within grape shot distance, yet did this gallant column stand firm and undaunted, alternately facing their enemies on every side of attack. The French officers in Hyder’s camp beheld with astonishment the British Grenadiers, under Captain Baird’s command, performing their evolutions in the midst of all the tumult and extreme peril, with as much precision, coolness, and steadiness, as if upon a parade ground. The little army, so unexpectedly assailed, had only ten pieces of cannon, but these made such havoc amongst the enemy, that after a doubtful contest of three hours, from six in the morning till nine, victory began to declare for the British. The flower of the Mysore cavalry, after many bloody repulses, were at length entirely defeated, with great slaughter, and the right wing, composed of Hyder’s best forces, was thrown into disorder. Hyder himself was about to give orders for retreat, and the French officer who directed the artillery began to draw it off, when an unforeseen and unavoidable disaster occurred, which totally changed the fortune of the day. By some unhappy accident the tumbrils which contained the ammunition suddenly blew up in the centre of the British lines. One whole face of their column was thus entirely laid open, and their artillery overturned and destroyed. The destruction of men was great, but the total loss of their ammunition was still more fatal to the survivors. Tippoo Saib, the son of Hyder, instantly seized the moment of advantage, and without waiting for orders, fell with the utmost rapidity, at the head of the Mogul and Carnatic horse, into the broken square, which had not had time to recover its form and order. This attack by the enemy’s cavalry being immediately seconded by the French corps, and by the first line of infantry, determined at once the fate of our unfortunate army. After successive prodigies of valour, the brave Sepoys were almost to a man cut to pieces. Colonels[482] Baillie and Fletcher, assisted by Captain Baird, made one more desperate effort. They rallied the Europeans, and, under the fire of the whole immense artillery of the enemy, gained a little eminence, and formed themselves into a new square. In this form did this intrepid band, though totally without ammunition, the officers fighting only with their swords and the soldiers with their bayonets, resist and repulse the myriads of the enemy in thirteen different attacks; until at length, incapable of withstanding the successive torrents of fresh troops which were continually pouring upon them, they were fairly borne down and trampled upon, many of them still continuing to fight under the very legs of the horses and elephants. To save the lives of the few brave men who survived, Colonel Baillie had displayed his handkerchief on his sword, as a flag of truce; quarter was promised, but no sooner had the troops laid down their arms than they were attacked with savage fury by the enemy. By the humane interference, however, of the French officers in Hyder’s service, many lives were saved. Colonel Fletcher was slain on the field. Colonel Baillie, severely wounded, and several other officers, with two hundred Europeans, were made prisoners. When brought into the presence of Hyder, he, with true Asiatic barbarism, received them with the most insolent triumph. The British officers, with a spirit worthy of their country, retorted with an indignant coolness and contempt. “Your son will inform you,” said Colonel Baillie, “that you owe the victory to our disaster, rather than to our defeat.” Hyder angrily ordered them from his presence, and commanded them instantly to prison. Captain Baird had received two sabre-wounds on his head, a ball in his thigh, and a pike-wound in his arm. He lay a long time on the field of battle, narrowly escaping death from some of the more ferocious of the Mysore cavalry, who traversed the field spearing the wounded, and at last being unable to reach the force under Munro, he was obliged to surrender to the enemy.

This young and inexperienced regiment had barely arrived in India when Hyder Ali, leading 100,000 men, surged through the Ghauts and stormed into the Carnatic like a raging river. He placed his massive army between the British forces led by Sir Hector Monro and a smaller contingent, commanded by Colonel Baillie, that was trying to join up. Although Colonel Baillie had won a battle against Hyder Ali's troops, he suffered heavy losses and reported his tough situation to the commander, stating that due to his losses and lack of supplies, he could neither move forward nor stay where he was. After consulting a war council, Sir Hector decided the best course of action was to send reinforcements to help Colonel Baillie push forward against the enemy. About 1,000 men under Colonel Fletcher were chosen for this mission, primarily consisting of the grenadier and infantry companies of Lord Macleod’s regiment, led by Captain Baird. Hyder Ali learned of this move and dispatched a large force to cut them off, but by taking a long detour and marching at night, they ultimately managed to join Colonel Baillie safely. However, with masterful strategy, Hyder set up an ambush for them, and on the morning of September 10th, they unwittingly walked into it. The enemy, remaining calm and composed, held their fire until the British were right in their midst. The army under Colonels Baillie and Fletcher, and Captain Baird, marched in formation. Suddenly, while navigating a narrow pass, twelve cannons opened fire on them, showering their right flank with grape shot. The British quickly turned around; another battery fired on their rear. They had no choice but to push ahead; additional batteries greeted them as well, and within just half an hour, fifty-seven pieces of artillery targeted their positions, penetrating every part of the British line. By 7 a.m., the enemy descended upon them in waves: Captain Baird and his grenadiers fought bravely. Surrounded and attacked from all sides by 25,000 cavalry, thirty regiments of Sepoy infantry, along with Hyder’s European troops, and heavy artillery firing at close range, this courageous column stood firm, continually countering attacks from all directions. French officers in Hyder’s camp watched in shock as the British Grenadiers under Captain Baird executed their maneuvers with the precision and steadiness of a drill, despite the chaos and danger. The small army, unexpectedly assaulted, had only ten cannons, yet they caused significant damage to the enemy. After a fierce three-hour struggle from 6 a.m. to 9 a.m., the tide began to turn in favor of the British. The cream of the Mysore cavalry was eventually defeated with severe losses, causing Hyder’s best forces on the right wing to falter. Hyder was about to order a retreat, and the French officer in charge of the artillery began to withdraw their guns, when suddenly an unforeseen disaster changed the day’s fortunes. By some unfortunate accident, the wagons containing the ammunition exploded in the center of the British lines. This left one side of their formation completely open, destroying their artillery. The loss of troops was heavy, but losing their ammunition was even more devastating for those who survived. Tippoo Saib, Hyder’s son, seized the moment and, without waiting for orders, charged in with the Mogul and Carnatic cavalry toward the disrupted square, which hadn’t had a chance to regroup. This cavalry attack was immediately supported by the French troops and the first infantry line, sealing the fate of the beleaguered British army. After numerous acts of bravery, the valiant Sepoys were nearly all cut down. Colonels Baillie and Fletcher, along with Captain Baird, made one last desperate attempt. They rallied their remaining troops and, in the face of the enemy’s full artillery fire, gained a slight rise and formed a new square. In this formation, this fearless group, lacking any ammunition, with officers fighting only with swords and soldiers using bayonets, held off and repelled the enemy’s countless attacks over thirteen different onslaughts. Eventually, unable to withstand the continuous waves of fresh troops, they were overwhelmed and trampled, many continuing to fight even under the horses and elephants. To save the lives of the few survivors, Colonel Baillie displayed his handkerchief on his sword as a flag of truce; quarter was promised, but as soon as the troops laid down their arms, they were attacked with brutal rage by the enemy. Thanks to the compassionate intervention of the French officers fighting for Hyder, many lives were spared. Colonel Fletcher was killed in action. Colonel Baillie was severely injured, and several other officers, along with two hundred Europeans, were taken prisoner. When brought before Hyder, he received them with arrogant triumph that reflected true Asiatic cruelty. The British officers, with the dignity worthy of their nation, responded with cool contempt. “Your son will tell you,” Colonel Baillie said, “that you owe your victory to our misfortune rather than to our defeat.” Angrily, Hyder dismissed them and ordered them to prison. Captain Baird had been wounded twice on the head, shot in the thigh, and stabbed in the arm. He lay for a long time on the battlefield, narrowly escaping death from some of the more vicious Mysore cavalrymen who were spearing the wounded, and ultimately, unable to reach the British forces under Munro, he was forced to surrender to the enemy.

Sir David Baird, from a painting by Raeburn.

The result of this battle was the immediate retreat of the main army under Sir Hector Munro to Madras. Colonel Baillie, Captain Baird, and five other British officers were marched to one of Hyder’s nearest forts, and afterwards removed to Seringapatam, where they were joined by others of their captive countrymen, and subjected to a most horrible and protracted imprisonment. It was commonly believed in Scotland that Captain Baird was chained by the leg to another man; and Sir Walter Scott, writing in May 1821 to his son, then a cornet of dragoons, with his regiment in Ireland, when Sir David was commander of the forces there, says, “I remember a story that when report came to Europe that Tippoo’s prisoners (of whom Baird was one) were chained together two and two, his mother[483] said, ‘God pity the poor lad that’s chained to our Davie!’” She knew him to be active, spirited and daring, and probably thought that he would make some desperate effort to escape. But it was not the case that he was chained to another. On the 10th of May all the prisoners had been put in irons except Captain Baird; this indignity he was not subjected to till the 10th of November following. “When they were about,” says his biographer, “to put the irons on Captain Baird, who was completely disabled in his right leg, in which the wound was still open, and whence the ball had just then been extracted, his friend Captain Lucas, who spoke the language perfectly, sprang forward, and represented in very strong terms to the Myar the barbarity of fettering him while in such a dreadful state, and assured him that death would be the inevitable termination of Captain Baird’s sufferings if the intention were persisted in. The Myar replied that the Circar had sent as many pairs of irons as there were prisoners, and they must be put on. Captain Lucas then offered to wear two sets himself, in order to save his friend. This noble act of generosity moved the compassion even of the Myar, who said he would send to the Kellidar, (commander of the fort,) to open the book of fate. He did so, and when the messenger returned, he said the book had been opened, and Captain Baird’s fate was good; and the irons were in consequence not put on at that time. Could they really have looked into the volume of futurity, Baird would undoubtedly have been the last man to be spared.”[392] Each pair of irons was nine pounds weight. Captain Lucas died in prison. Captain Baird lived to revenge the sufferings which he and his fellow-prisoners endured by the glorious conquest of Seringapatam on the 4th of May, 1799.

The outcome of this battle was the immediate withdrawal of the main army led by Sir Hector Munro to Madras. Colonel Baillie, Captain Baird, and five other British officers were taken to one of Hyder's nearby forts and later moved to Seringapatam, where they were joined by other captured countrymen and subjected to a terrible and prolonged imprisonment. In Scotland, it was widely believed that Captain Baird was chained by the leg to another man; Sir Walter Scott, writing in May 1821 to his son, who was then a cornet of dragoons stationed in Ireland under Sir David’s command, mentioned, “I remember a story that when word reached Europe that Tippoo’s prisoners (Baird among them) were chained together two by two, his mother said, ‘God pity the poor lad that’s chained to our Davie!’” She recognized him as active, spirited, and brave, likely thinking he would make some desperate attempt to escape. However, he was not chained to anyone. On May 10th, all the prisoners except Captain Baird had been put in irons; he did not experience this humiliation until November 10th of that same year. “When they were about,” his biographer writes, “to put the irons on Captain Baird, who was completely disabled in his right leg, where a wound was still open and from which the ball had just been extracted, his friend Captain Lucas, who spoke the language fluently, rushed forward and strongly argued with the Myar about the cruelty of shackling him in such a terrible condition, insisting that if they went through with it, Captain Baird’s suffering would inevitably lead to his death. The Myar responded that the Circar had sent as many pairs of irons as there were prisoners, and they must be used. Captain Lucas then offered to wear two sets himself to spare his friend. This act of selflessness even touched the Myar, who said he would consult the Kellidar, the fort’s commander, to determine their fate. He did, and when the messenger returned, he reported that Captain Baird's fate was favorable; thus, the irons were not put on at that time. If they could have truly foreseen the future, Baird would definitely have been the last one spared.” Each pair of irons weighed nine pounds. Captain Lucas died in prison, while Captain Baird lived to avenge the suffering he and his fellow prisoners endured by leading the victorious conquest of Seringapatam on May 4, 1799.

Some time after the battle of Conjeveram, Lord Macleod took ship for England, having, it is said, differed in opinion with General Munro on the subject of his movements, particularly those preceding Colonel Baillie’s disaster. He was succeeded in the command of the 73d by Colonel James Crawford, who, with the regiment now reduced to 500 men, joined the army under Sir Eyre Coote on the morning of the 1st of July 1781, when about to attack the enemy at Porto Novo.

Some time after the battle of Conjeveram, Lord Macleod set sail for England, reportedly having disagreed with General Munro about his plans, especially those leading up to Colonel Baillie’s disaster. He was succeeded in command of the 73rd by Colonel James Crawford, who, with the regiment now down to 500 men, joined the army under Sir Eyre Coote on the morning of July 1, 1781, just as they were preparing to attack the enemy at Porto Novo.

General Coote’s army did not exceed 8000 men, of which the 73d was the only British regiment. The force under Hyder Ali consisted of 25 battalions of infantry, 400 Europeans, between 40,000 and 50,000 horse, and above 100,000 matchlock men, peons, and polygars, with 47 pieces of cannon. Notwithstanding this immense disparity of force, Sir Eyre Coote determined to attack Hyder, and, accordingly, drew up his army in two lines, the first commanded by Major-general Hector Munro, and the second by Major-general James Stewart. A plain divided the two armies, beyond which the enemy were drawn up on ground strengthened by front and flanking redoubts and batteries. General Coote advanced to the attack at nine o’clock, and, after a contest of eight hours, the enemy was forced from all his entrenchments, and compelled to retire.

General Coote’s army had no more than 8,000 men, with the 73rd being the only British regiment. Hyder Ali’s force included 25 infantry battalions, 400 Europeans, between 40,000 and 50,000 cavalry, over 100,000 matchlock soldiers, peons, and polygars, along with 47 pieces of artillery. Despite this huge difference in numbers, Sir Eyre Coote decided to attack Hyder. He organized his army into two lines: the first led by Major-General Hector Munro and the second by Major-General James Stewart. A plain separated the two armies, with the enemy positioned on fortified ground, protected by redoubts and artillery. General Coote launched the attack at nine o’clock, and after an eight-hour battle, the enemy was forced out of their entrenchments and had to retreat.

The 73d was on the right of the first line, and led all the attacks, to the full approbation of General Coote, whose notice was particularly attracted by one of the pipers, who always blew up his most warlike sounds whenever the fire became hotter than ordinary. This so pleased the General that he cried aloud, “Well done, my brave fellow, you shall have a pair of silver pipes for this!” The promise was not forgotten, and a handsome pair of pipes was presented to the regiment, with an inscription in testimony of the General’s esteem for its conduct and character.

The 73rd was on the right of the front line and led all the attacks, earning the full approval of General Coote. He was particularly impressed by one of the pipers, who always played the most battle-ready tunes whenever the fighting intensified. The General was so pleased that he exclaimed, “Well done, my brave fellow, you’ll get a pair of silver pipes for this!” The promise was kept, and a beautiful pair of pipes was given to the regiment, with an inscription recognizing the General’s respect for its performance and character.

After a variety of movements, both armies again met, August 27th, near Perambaucum, the spot so fatal to Colonel Baillie’s detachment.

After several maneuvers, both armies met again on August 27th, near Perambaucum, the location that was so deadly for Colonel Baillie’s detachment.

“Perhaps there come not within the wide range of human imagination scenes more affecting, or circumstances more touching, than many of our army had that day to witness and to bear. On the very spot where they stood lay strewed amongst their feet the relics of their dearest fellow soldiers and friends, who near twelve months before had been slain by the hands of those very inhuman monsters that now appeared a second time eager to complete the work of blood. One poor soldier, with the tear of affection glistening in his eye, picked up the decaying spatterdash of his valued brother, with the name yet entire upon it,[484] which the tinge of blood and effects of weather had kindly spared. Another discovered the club or plaited hair of his bosom friend, which he himself had helped to form, and knew by the tie and still remaining colour. A third mournfully recognised the feather which had decorated the cap of his inseparable companion. The scattered clothes and wings of the flank companies of the 73d were everywhere perceptible, as also their helmets and skulls, both of which bore the marks of many furrowed cuts.

“Maybe there aren’t scenes more emotional or circumstances more heartbreaking than what many of our soldiers had to witness and endure that day. Right where they stood lay the remains of their closest fellow soldiers and friends, who had been killed nearly twelve months earlier by the same brutal monsters that now appeared again, eager to continue their slaughter. One soldier, with tears of affection in his eyes, picked up the tattered boot of his beloved brother, the name still intact on it, which the blood and weather had somehow spared. Another found the braid of hair from his best friend, which he had helped to create, and recognized it by its tie and the fading color. A third sadly identified the feather that had adorned his inseparable companion's cap. The scattered uniforms and gear of the flank companies of the 73rd were visible everywhere, along with their helmets and skulls, both showing signs of numerous deep cuts.”

“These horrid spectacles, too melancholy to dwell upon, while they melted the hardest hearts, inflamed our soldiers with an enthusiasm and thirst of revenge such as render men invincible; but their ardour was necessarily checked by the involved situation of the army.”[393]

“These horrific scenes, so sad that it's hard to think about them, softened even the toughest hearts and ignited our soldiers with a passion and desire for revenge that made them feel unstoppable; however, their intensity had to be restrained by the complicated situation of the army.”[393]

Hyder Ali, in anticipation of an attack, had taken up a strong position on ground intersected by deep water courses and ravines. The British commander formed his line of battle under a heavy fire, which the troops bore with firmness. An obstinate contest took place, which lasted from nine in the morning till sunset. Hyder then abandoned his position, leaving General Coote master of the field of battle. The loss of the British was upwards of 400 killed and wounded, almost all native troops.

Hyder Ali, expecting an attack, had secured a strong position on land that was cut through by deep waterways and gorges. The British commander arranged his line of battle under intense fire, which the soldiers endured with determination. A fierce battle ensued, lasting from nine in the morning until sunset. Hyder then abandoned his position, leaving General Coote in control of the battlefield. The British casualties were over 400 killed and wounded, almost all of whom were local troops.

Colonel Crawford having become second in command, in consequence of the departure of General Munro for England, and the disabling of General Stewart in the last-mentioned action, Captain Shaw assumed the command of the 73d regiment. It continued attached to General Coote’s army, and was present at the battles of Sholungar on the 27th of September 1781, and of Arnee on the 2d of June 1782.[394]

Colonel Crawford stepped up as second in command after General Munro left for England and General Stewart was injured in the previous battle. Captain Shaw took charge of the 73rd regiment. It remained part of General Coote’s army and participated in the battles of Sholungar on September 27, 1781, and Arnee on June 2, 1782.[394]

Having obtained reinforcements from England, General Stewart, who had recovered from his wounds, and succeeded to the command of the army on the death of General Coote, who died in April 1783, resolved to attack Cuddalore, the garrison of which had also obtained considerable additions from the Isle of France. General Stuart accordingly appeared before the place on the 6th of June 1783, and as M. Bussy, who commanded the garrison, was active in increasing his means of defence, he determined to make a speedy attack, and fixed the morning of the 13th for that purpose. The firing of three guns from a hill was to be the signal for a simultaneous assault at three different points; but in consequence of the noise of the cannonade which was immediately opened, the signals were not distinguished, and the attacks were not made at the same time. The enemy were thus enabled to direct their whole forces against each successive attack, and the result was, that one of the divisions was driven back. In the ardour of the pursuit, the besieged evacuated their redoubts, which were instantly taken possession of by Lieutenant-colonel Cathcart with the Grenadiers, and Lieutenant-colonel Stuart “with the precious remains of the 73d regiment.” Though Colonel Stuart’s party were forced to retire from the more advanced posts, yet as they retained possession of the principal redoubts, the advantage already was on the side of the British. In the belief that the French would retire from all their advanced posts during the night, General Stuart did not attempt to carry them. This expectation was realised. In this affair the 73d had Captains Alexander Mackenzie, and the Honourable James Lindsay, Lieutenants Simon Mackenzie and James Trail, 4 sergeants and 80 rank and file killed; and Captain John Hamilton, Lieutenants Charles Gorrie, David Rannie, John Sinclair, James Duncan, and George Sutherland, 5 sergeants, and 107 rank and file wounded. The casualties of the enemy exceeded 1000 men.

Having received reinforcements from England, General Stewart, who had healed from his injuries and took over command of the army after General Coote passed away in April 1783, decided to attack Cuddalore. The garrison there had also significantly strengthened itself with troops from the Isle of France. General Stewart arrived at the location on June 6, 1783, and since M. Bussy, who led the garrison, was busy boosting his defenses, Stewart planned to launch a quick attack, setting the morning of the 13th for this purpose. The firing of three guns from a hill was meant to signal a coordinated assault at three different points; however, due to the noise from the cannon fire that started immediately, the signals were missed, and the attacks didn’t happen simultaneously. This allowed the enemy to focus all their forces against each attack, resulting in one division being pushed back. In the heat of the pursuit, the besieged left their redoubts, which were quickly taken over by Lieutenant Colonel Cathcart with the Grenadiers and Lieutenant Colonel Stuart with the remaining members of the 73rd regiment. Although Colonel Stuart's group had to retreat from the more forward positions, they still held onto the main redoubts, giving the British an advantage. Believing that the French would withdraw from all their advanced positions during the night, General Stuart chose not to advance further. His expectations were confirmed. In this engagement, the 73rd suffered casualties including Captains Alexander Mackenzie and the Honourable James Lindsay, Lieutenants Simon Mackenzie and James Trail, along with 4 sergeants and 80 other ranks killed; also, Captain John Hamilton, Lieutenants Charles Gorrie, David Rannie, John Sinclair, James Duncan, and George Sutherland, 5 sergeants, and 107 rank and file were wounded. The enemy’s casualties surpassed 1000 men.

The following flattering compliment formed part of the general orders issued by the Commander-in-chief at the conclusion of the battle:—“I am also grateful to Captain Lamont and the officers under his command, who gallantly led the precious remains of the 73d regiment through the most perilous road to glory, until exactly one half of the officers and men of the battalion were either killed or wounded.”

The following flattering compliment was included in the general orders issued by the Commander-in-Chief at the end of the battle:—“I also want to thank Captain Lamont and the officers under his command, who bravely led the precious remains of the 73rd regiment through the most dangerous path to glory, until exactly half of the officers and men of the battalion were either killed or wounded.”

With the aid of 2400 men from the fleet, under Admiral Suffrein, Bussy made a spirited sortie on the 25th of June, but was driven back with great loss. Hostilities terminated on the 1st of July in consequence of accounts of the signature of preliminaries of peace between Great Britain and France having been received. The army returned to St Thomas’s Mount at the conclusion of the definitive treaty of peace, in March, 1784.

With the help of 2,400 men from the fleet, under Admiral Suffrein, Bussy launched an energetic attack on June 25th, but he was pushed back with heavy losses. Fighting stopped on July 1st after reports came in about the signing of preliminary peace agreements between Great Britain and France. The army returned to St. Thomas’s Mount at the end of the final peace treaty in March 1784.

In consequence of the arrangements made when the second battalion was reduced, the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel George Mackenzie, and some other officers of that corps, joined the regiment in 1785. Next year the number of the regiment was changed to the 71st, on which occasion it received new colours. The same year the corps sustained a heavy loss by the death of Colonel Mackenzie, when Captain (afterwards General Sir David) Baird was appointed Major. Lord Macleod died in 1789, and was succeeded in the Colonelcy by the Honourable Major-General William Gordon. The strength of the regiment was at this time about 800 men, having been kept up to that number by occasional detachments from Scotland.

As a result of the arrangements made when the second battalion was reduced, Lieutenant-Colonel George Mackenzie and some other officers from that unit joined the regiment in 1785. The following year, the regiment's number was changed to the 71st, and it received new colors at that time. That same year, the corps suffered a significant loss with the death of Colonel Mackenzie, after which Captain (later General Sir David) Baird was appointed Major. Lord Macleod passed away in 1789 and was succeeded in command by Major-General William Gordon. At that time, the strength of the regiment was around 800 men, maintained by occasional detachments from Scotland.

The war between Tippoo Saib and the East India Company, which broke out in 1790, brought the regiment again into active service. In May of that year, the 71st and Seaforth’s Highlanders (now the 72d), joined a large army assembled at Trichinopoly, the command of which was assumed by Major-General Meadows. The right wing was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel James Stuart, and the left by Lieutenant-Colonel Bridges, while the two Highland regiments formed the second brigade. In the campaign against Tippoo, the 71st followed all the movements of the army. The flank companies were employed in the attack on Dundegul, and the regiment was after the capture of that place, engaged in the siege of Palacatcherry.

The war between Tippoo Saib and the East India Company, which began in 1790, brought the regiment back into active duty. In May of that year, the 71st and Seaforth’s Highlanders (now the 72nd) joined a large army gathered at Trichinopoly, led by Major-General Meadows. The right wing was under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel James Stuart, and the left was led by Lieutenant-Colonel Bridges, while the two Highland regiments made up the second brigade. During the campaign against Tippoo, the 71st followed all the movements of the army. The flank companies were involved in the attack on Dundegul, and after capturing that location, the regiment participated in the siege of Palacatcherry.

Lord Cornwallis joined the army early in 1791 as Commander-in-chief, and, after various movements, encamped close to Bangalore on the 5th of March. He made an assault on the 21st, and carried the place with little loss. The attack was led by the flank companies, including those of the 71st, all under the command of the Honourable John Lindsay and Captain James Robertson, son of Principal Robertson the historian.

Lord Cornwallis joined the army early in 1791 as Commander-in-Chief and, after several movements, set up camp close to Bangalore on March 5th. He launched an assault on the 21st and successfully took the place with minimal loss. The attack was led by the flank companies, including those of the 71st, all under the command of the Honorable John Lindsay and Captain James Robertson, son of Principal Robertson the historian.

Having obtained a reinforcement of 10,000 well-mounted native cavalry and some European troops from the Carnatic, Lord Cornwallis advanced upon Seringapatam, and on the 13th of May came within sight of the enemy, drawn up a few miles from the town, having the river on their right, and the heights of Carrighaut on their left. On the 15th the enemy were forced from a strong position, and driven across the river into the island on which the capital stands. In this affair the 71st had Lieutenant Roderick Mackenzie, and 7 rank and file killed; and Ensign (afterwards Lieutenant-Colonel of the 50th regiment[395]) Chas. Stewart, and 74 rank and file wounded.

Having received a boost of 10,000 well-mounted local cavalry and some European troops from the Carnatic, Lord Cornwallis moved toward Seringapatam and on May 13th came within sight of the enemy, positioned a few miles from the town, with the river on their right and the heights of Carrighaut on their left. On the 15th, the enemy was forced out of a strong position and pushed across the river into the island where the capital is located. In this encounter, the 71st lost Lieutenant Roderick Mackenzie and 7 soldiers killed; Ensign (later Lieutenant-Colonel of the 50th regiment[395]) Chas. Stewart, along with 74 soldiers, were wounded.

The advanced state of the season, and other unfavourable circumstances operating against a siege, Lord Cornwallis retired to Bangalore. From this place he detached Major Gowdie to attack Nundydroog, a strong fortified granite rock of great height. Except on one side this fortress was inaccessible, and care had been taken to strengthen that part by a double line of ramparts; and an outwork covered the gate by a flanking fire. Notwithstanding its great elevation, and very steep ascent, Nundydroog could still be approached, though it required immense labour to render the approaches available. After fourteen days’ intense exertion, the besiegers succeeded in drawing up some guns, and erecting batteries on the face of a craggy precipice, from which they made two breaches, one on the re-entering angle of the outwork, and the other in the curtain of the outer wall.

The late season and other unfavorable factors affecting a siege forced Lord Cornwallis to retire to Bangalore. From there, he sent Major Gowdie to attack Nundydroog, a heavily fortified granite rock with great height. This fortress was nearly impossible to access except from one side, which had been reinforced with a double line of ramparts, and an outwork protected the gate with flanking fire. Despite its high elevation and very steep climb, Nundydroog could still be approached, though it required a tremendous amount of labor to make the approaches usable. After fourteen days of intense effort, the attackers managed to move some guns into position and set up batteries on a steep cliff, which allowed them to create two breaches—one at the re-entrant angle of the outwork and the other in the outer wall's curtain.

Moving with his whole army towards Nundydroog, on the 18th of October, Lord Cornwallis made preparations for storming the place. An assault by night having been determined upon, Lieutenant Hugh Mackenzie, (afterwards paymaster of the 71st,) with twenty grenadiers of the 36th and 71st regiments, was to lead the attack on the right, and Lieutenant Moore, with twenty light infantry, and two flank companies of the same regiment, under the command of Lieutenants Duncan and Kenneth Mackenzie, was to lead the left. The whole was under the command of Captain (afterwards[486] Lieutenant-General) James Robertson, supported by Captain (afterwards Major-General) Burns, with the grenadiers, and Captain Hartly with the light infantry of the 36th regiment. Whilst waiting the signal to advance, one of the soldiers whispered something about a mine. General Meadows overhearing the observation, took advantage of the circumstance, by intimating that there was a mine, but it was “a mine of gold.” This remark was not thrown away upon the troops.

Moving with his entire army toward Nundydroog, on October 18th, Lord Cornwallis prepared to storm the place. An evening assault was planned, and Lieutenant Hugh Mackenzie (who later became paymaster of the 71st) was set to lead the attack on the right with twenty grenadiers from the 36th and 71st regiments. Lieutenant Moore, with twenty light infantry and two flank companies from the same regiment under Lieutenants Duncan and Kenneth Mackenzie, was assigned to lead the left. The operation was under the command of Captain James Robertson (who later became Lieutenant-General), supported by Captain Burns (who later became Major-General) with the grenadiers, and Captain Hartly with the light infantry of the 36th regiment. While waiting for the signal to advance, one of the soldiers whispered something about a mine. General Meadows overheard this and seized the opportunity to suggest that there was indeed a mine, but it was “a mine of gold.” This comment resonated with the troops.

Apprehensive of an assault, the enemy had provided themselves with huge masses of granite, to hurl down upon the besiegers when they should attempt to ascend the rock. The assault was made on the morning of the 19th of October, in a clear moonlight, and in spite of every obstacle the assailants effected a lodgement within one hundred yards of the breach. Driven from the outward rocks, the enemy attempted to barricade the gate of the inner rampart; but it was soon forced, and the place carried with the loss of 30 men amongst the native troops killed and wounded, principally from the stones which were rolled down the rock.

Worried about an attack, the enemy had set up large boulders to throw down at the attackers when they tried to climb the rock. The assault took place on the morning of October 19th, under a clear moonlight, and despite all the challenges, the attackers managed to secure a position within one hundred yards of the breach. Forced off the outer rocks, the enemy tried to block the gate of the inner fortification; however, it was quickly breached, and the location was taken with a loss of 30 men among the local troops killed and wounded, mainly from the stones that were rolled down the rock.

Encouraged by this success, Lord Cornwallis next laid siege to Savendroog, the strongest rock in the Mysore, and hitherto deemed impregnable. This stronghold was considerably higher than Nundydroog, and was separated by a chasm into two parts at the top, on each of which parts was a fort, but each independent of the other. The arduous duty of reducing this stronghold was intrusted to Lieutenant-Colonel Stuart, who had already distinguished himself in other enterprises. Some of the outworks were battered, preparatory to an assault, which was fixed for the 21st of December. Accordingly on the morning of that day, the flank companies of the 52d, the two Highland regiments and the 76th, were assembled under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Nisbet of the 52d, and at eleven o’clock in the forenoon, the party advanced to the assault to the air of Britons Strike Home, performed by the band of the 52d regiment. The assailants then ascended the rock, clambering up a precipice which was so nearly perpendicular, that after the capture of the place the men were afraid to descend. The citadel on the eastern top was soon carried, and eventually the whole of the rock, the assailants losing only two men. This success was soon followed by the capture of all the other strongholds in the Mysore.

Encouraged by this success, Lord Cornwallis next laid siege to Savendroog, the toughest rock in Mysore, which was considered impregnable until now. This stronghold was significantly taller than Nundydroog and was split at the top by a chasm into two parts, each with its own fort that was independent of the other. The challenging task of taking this stronghold was given to Lieutenant-Colonel Stuart, who had already made a name for himself in other missions. Some of the outworks were battered in preparation for an assault scheduled for December 21. On the morning of that day, the flank companies of the 52nd, the two Highland regiments, and the 76th gathered under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Nisbet of the 52nd, and at eleven o’clock in the morning, the group advanced to the assault to the tune of Britons Strike Home, played by the band of the 52nd regiment. The attackers then climbed the rock, scrambling up a cliff that was nearly vertical, so much so that once they captured the place, the men were afraid to come down. The citadel on the eastern peak was quickly taken, and eventually the entire rock was secured, with the attackers only losing two men. This success was soon followed by the capture of all the other strongholds in Mysore.

Bent upon the capture of the Sultan’s capital, the possession of which would, it was supposed, finish the war, Lord Cornwallis, in the month of January 1792, put his army in motion for Seringapatam, of which place he came in sight on the 4th of February. On the evening of the 6th he formed his army into three columns; the right column consisting of the 36th and 76th regiments, being under the command of General Meadows; the centre one, consisting of the 52d, with the 71st and 74th Highland regiments, under Lord Cornwallis, with Lieutenant-Colonels James Stuart and the Honourable John Knox; and the left column, being the 72d Highland regiment under Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell. The native troops were divided in proportion to each column. General Meadows was to penetrate the enemy’s left, after which he was to attempt to open and preserve the communication with Lord Cornwallis’s division, by directing all his efforts towards the centre. Part of the centre division, under Colonel Stewart, was to pierce through the centre of the enemy’s camp, and attack the works on the island, while Colonel Maxwell with the left wing was directed to force the works on Carrighaut Hill, and descending thence to turn the right of the main division, and unite with Colonel Stuart. The three columns began to move at eight o’clock in the evening. “The head of the centre column led by the flank companies of the regiment, after twice crossing the Lockary, which covered the right wing of the enemy, came in contact with their first line, which was instantly driven across the north branch of the Cavery, at the foot of the glacis of the fort of Seringapatam. Captain Lindsay, with the grenadiers of the 71st, attempted to push into the body of the place, but was prevented by the raising of the drawbridge a few minutes before he advanced. He was here joined by some grenadiers and light infantry of the 52d and 76th regiments. With this united force he pushed down to the Loll Bang, where he was fiercely attacked by a body of the enemy, whom he quickly drove back with the bayonet. His numbers were soon[487] afterwards increased by the grenadier company of the 74th, when he attempted to force his way into the Pettah (or town,) but was opposed by such overwhelming numbers that he did not succeed. He then took post in a small redoubt, where he maintained himself till morning, when he moved to the north bank of the river, and joined Lieutenant-Colonels Knox and Baird, with the troops who formed the left of the attack. During these operations the battalion companies of the 52d, 71st, and 72d regiments forced their way across the river to the island, overpowering all that opposed them. At this moment, Captain Archdeacon, commanding a battalion of Bengal sepoys, was killed. This threw the corps into some confusion, and caused it to fall back on the 71st, at the moment that Major Dalrymple was preparing to attack the Sultan’s redoubt, and thus impeded his movements. However, the redoubt was attacked, and instantly carried. The command was given to Captain Sibbald, who had led the attack with his company of the 71st. The animating example and courage of this officer made the men equally irresistible in attack, and firm in the defence of the post they had gained. The enemy made several vain attempts to retake it. In one of these the brave Captain Sibbald was killed. Out of compliment to this officer, the Commander-in-chief changed the name from Sultan’s to Sibbald’s redoubt. In this obstinate defence the men had consumed their ammunition, when, by a fortunate circumstance, two loaded oxen of the enemy, frightened by the firing, broke loose from their drivers, and taking shelter in the ditch of this redoubt, afforded an ample and seasonable supply. The command of this post was assumed by Major Kelly of the 74th regiment, who had gone up with orders from the Commander-in-chief, and remained there after the death of Captain Sibbald. The Sultan seemed determined to recover this redoubt distinguished by his own name, and directed the French troops to attack it. But they met with no better success than the former, notwithstanding their superior discipline.”[396]

Determined to capture the Sultan’s capital, which was believed would end the war, Lord Cornwallis mobilized his army towards Seringapatam in January 1792, arriving in sight of it on February 4. On the evening of February 6, he arranged his army into three columns: the right column, led by General Meadows, included the 36th and 76th regiments; the center column, under Lord Cornwallis and accompanied by Lieutenant-Colonels James Stuart and the Honorable John Knox, was made up of the 52nd, along with the 71st and 74th Highland regiments; and the left column consisted of the 72nd Highland regiment, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell. The native troops were distributed among the columns. General Meadows was tasked with breaking through the enemy’s left while ensuring communication with Lord Cornwallis’s division by focusing efforts toward the center. Part of the center division, led by Colonel Stewart, aimed to break through the center of the enemy's camp and attack the fortifications on the island. Meanwhile, Colonel Maxwell and the left wing were directed to capture the fortifications on Carrighaut Hill, then move down to flank the main division and join Colonel Stuart. The three columns began their advance at 8 PM. The head of the center column, with the flank companies, crossed the Lockary twice, which guarded the enemy's right wing, and engaged the first line, driving it back across the north branch of the Cavery, at the base of the fort of Seringapatam. Captain Lindsay, leading the grenadiers of the 71st, tried to enter the fort but was stopped by the drawbridge being raised moments before his arrival. Joined by some grenadiers and light infantry from the 52nd and 76th regiments, he pushed down to the Loll Bang, where he faced a fierce counterattack from the enemy but quickly repelled them with bayonets. Soon after, he was reinforced by the grenadier company of the 74th, while trying to penetrate the Pettah (town) but was met with overwhelming resistance and failed to succeed. Subsequently, he took cover in a small redoubt and held it until morning, when he crossed to the north bank of the river to join Lieutenant-Colonels Knox and Baird with the attacking troops. During these operations, the battalion companies of the 52nd, 71st, and 72nd regiments successfully crossed the river to the island, defeating all who opposed them. At this moment, Captain Archdeacon, leading a battalion of Bengal sepoys, was killed, causing some chaos and retreating to the 71st, just as Major Dalrymple prepared to assault the Sultan’s redoubt, hindering his plans. Regardless, the redoubt was attacked and captured almost immediately. Captain Sibbald took charge of the assault with his company from the 71st. His inspiring leadership made the soldiers fierce in their attack and resolute in holding the position they had taken. The enemy made several unsuccessful attempts to reclaim it, one of which resulted in the death of the brave Captain Sibbald. In recognition of his valor, the Commander-in-chief renamed the position from Sultan’s to Sibbald’s redoubt. During this intense defense, the soldiers ran out of ammunition, but by a fortunate turn of events, two terrified enemy oxen broke away from their handlers and found refuge in the ditch of the redoubt, providing a much-needed supply of ammunition. Major Kelly of the 74th regiment, who had come with orders from the Commander-in-chief, took command of this position following Captain Sibbald’s death. The Sultan was determined to reclaim this redoubt named after him and ordered the French troops to attack; however, they met with no better success than their predecessors, despite their superior training.

The loss of the enemy in this affair was estimated at 4000 men and 80 pieces of cannon. That on the side of the assailants was 535 men killed and wounded. Of the 71st, Captain Sibbald and Lieutenant Baine, 2 sergeants, and 34 rank and file were killed; and Ensigns Duncan Mackenzie, and William Baillie, 3 sergeants, and 67 rank and file wounded.

The enemy's loss in this battle was estimated at 4,000 men and 80 cannons. The attackers lost 535 men who were killed or wounded. From the 71st regiment, Captain Sibbald and Lieutenant Baine, 2 sergeants, and 34 soldiers were killed; while Ensigns Duncan Mackenzie and William Baillie, along with 3 sergeants and 67 soldiers, were wounded.

On the 9th of February Major-General Robert Abercromby, with the army from Bombay, consisting of the 73d and 75th Highland, and 77th, besides some native regiments, joined the besieging army. Operations for the siege were begun the same day; but nothing particular occurred till the 18th, when Major Dalrymple, to cover the opening of the trenches, crossed the Cavery at nine o’clock at night, and surprised and routed a camp of Tippoo’s horse. During the three following days traverses were finished; and on the 22d, the enemy, after a warm contest, were defeated by a part of the Bombay army under General Abercromby. This was the last effort of the Sultan, who sued for peace, and obtained it at the expense of nearly one-half of his dominions, which he ceded to the East India Company.

On February 9th, Major-General Robert Abercromby arrived with the army from Bombay, which included the 73rd and 75th Highland regiments, the 77th, and some local regiments, to join the besieging army. Siege operations began that same day, but nothing significant happened until the 18th, when Major Dalrymple crossed the Cavery at nine o’clock at night to cover the opening of the trenches and surprised and defeated a camp of Tippoo’s cavalry. Over the next three days, the traverses were completed, and on the 22nd, a part of the Bombay army, led by General Abercromby, defeated the enemy after a fierce battle. This was the Sultan’s last attempt to resist, and he sought peace, resulting in the loss of nearly half of his territories, which he ceded to the East India Company.

On the termination of the war, the 71st, now under the command of Lieutenant-colonel David Baird, was marched to the neighbourhood of Trichinopoly, where they remained till the breaking out of the war with France, in 1793. The flank companies were employed on the expedition against Ceylon, in the month of August that year, in which enterprise Captain Gorrie was severely wounded, and 11 men were killed and wounded.

At the end of the war, the 71st, now led by Lieutenant Colonel David Baird, was marched to the area around Trichinopoly, where they stayed until the war with France started in 1793. The flank companies were involved in the mission to Ceylon in August of that year, during which Captain Gorrie was seriously injured, and 11 men were either killed or wounded.

On the 2d of January 1797, the regiment was inspected by Major-general Clarke, who issued the following general order:—

On January 2, 1797, Major General Clarke inspected the regiment and issued the following general order:—

“Major-General Clarke has experienced infinite satisfaction, this morning, at the review of His Majesty’s 71st regiment.

“Major-General Clarke felt immense satisfaction this morning during the review of His Majesty’s 71st regiment."

“He cannot say that on any occasion of field exercise he ever was present at a more perfect performance.

"He can't say that at any time during a field exercise, he ever witnessed a more flawless performance."

“When a corps is so striking in appearance, and so complete in every branch of its discipline, little can occur to the Commander in-chief to particularise. He cannot but notice, however, that the 71st regiment has excited his admiration for its expertness in those parts of its exercise which are most essential, and most difficult to execute. He alludes to its order and regularity when moving in line; its extreme[488] accuracy in preserving distances, and the neatness and promptitude that are so evident in all its formations. So much perfection in a corps, whose services in India will long be held in remembrance, does the greatest honour to Lieut.-Colonel Baird and all his officers, to whom, and the corps at large, the Commander-in-chief desires to offer his best thanks.”

“When a corps has such a striking appearance and is so well-rounded in every aspect of its training, there’s not much for the Commander-in-Chief to highlight. However, he can’t help but notice that the 71st regiment has impressed him with its skill in the parts of its training that are most essential and challenging. He refers to its order and regularity when moving in line, its incredible accuracy in maintaining distances, and the neatness and speed that are clearly evident in all its formations. Such a high level of excellence in a corps, whose contributions in India will always be remembered, reflects great credit on Lieut.-Colonel Baird and all his officers, to whom, along with the entire corps, the Commander-in-Chief wishes to extend his deepest thanks.”

In October 1797, in consequence of orders, all the soldiers fit for service, amounting to 560 men, were drafted into the 73d and 74th regiments; those unfit for service, along with the officers and non-commissioned officers, sailed from Madras for England on the 17th of October, and arrived in the Thames in August 1798. The regiment was then removed to Leith, and thence to Stirling, after an absence of nearly 18 years from Scotland.[397]

In October 1797, following orders, all the soldiers who were fit for service, totaling 560 men, were assigned to the 73rd and 74th regiments. Those unfit for service, along with the officers and non-commissioned officers, left Madras for England on October 17th and arrived in the Thames in August 1798. The regiment was then moved to Leith and from there to Stirling, after being away from Scotland for nearly 18 years.[397]

As a mark of indulgence, a general leave of 2 months was granted to the officers and men of the 71st, to enable them to visit their friends and families, after so long an absence from their native country.

As a sign of generosity, a general leave of 2 months was given to the officers and men of the 71st, allowing them to visit their friends and families after such a long time away from their homeland.

The regiment remained in Scotland till June, 1800, when it was removed to Ireland, having previously received an accession of 600 volunteers from the Scottish fencible regiments. This augmented the corps to 800 men, of whom 600 were Highlanders. On the 24th of April, 1801, Lieutenant-Colonel Pack joined and assumed command of the regiment. In August 1803, Major-General Sir John Francis Cradock was appointed Colonel of the 71st, in succession to General the Honourable William Gordon. A second battalion was ordered to be embodied at Dumbarton, in the year 1804. From the success with which the recruiting for this battalion was carried on in Glasgow, and the favour shown to the men by the inhabitants, the corps acquired the name of the “Glasgow Highland Light Infantry.”

The regiment stayed in Scotland until June 1800, when it was moved to Ireland, after receiving 600 volunteers from the Scottish fencible regiments. This increased the corps to 800 men, of whom 600 were Highlanders. On April 24, 1801, Lieutenant-Colonel Pack joined and took command of the regiment. In August 1803, Major-General Sir John Francis Cradock was appointed Colonel of the 71st, succeeding General the Honourable William Gordon. A second battalion was ordered to be formed in Dumbarton in 1804. Thanks to the successful recruiting for this battalion in Glasgow and the support from the locals, the corps earned the nickname “Glasgow Highland Light Infantry.”

The first battalion sailed from Cork on the 5th of August, 1805, on the expedition against the Cape of Good Hope, (of which an account will be found under the head of the Sutherland Regiment,) and reached its destination on the 4th of January 1806. On this service the regiment had 6 rank and file killed, and Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Campbell, 5 sergeants, and 67 rank and file wounded.

The first battalion departed from Cork on August 5, 1805, for the mission at the Cape of Good Hope (detailed under the Sutherland Regiment), and arrived at its destination on January 4, 1806. During this operation, the regiment suffered 6 enlisted personnel killed, while Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Campbell, along with 5 sergeants and 67 enlisted personnel, were injured.

This enterprise was followed by that against Buenos Ayres, of which the 71st formed the chief force. The expedition reached the Rio de la Plata on the 8th of June, and passing Monte Video, anchored opposite to the city of Buenos Ayres, on the 24th. The troops and the marines of the fleet, amounting together to about 1400 men, landed the following evening without opposition. Next forenoon the troops moved forward to the village of Reduction in full view of the enemy, who were posted on the brow of an adjoining eminence. The enemy, after firing a few shots, retired into the city. On the 27th the passage of the Rio Chuelo was forced, and the result was that the city surrendered. The Spaniards, however, soon attempted to regain what they had lost, and in the beginning of August collected a force of 1500 men in the neighbourhood; but these were attacked and dispersed by General Beresford, with a detachment of the 71st, and the corps of St Helena. Notwithstanding their dispersion, however, these troops collected again, and on the 10th of August, surprised and cut off a sergeant’s guard. Next day the town was abandoned by the British, who retired to the fort, and seeing no prospect of relief, capitulated the same evening. The 71st lost in this expedition Lieutenant Mitchell and Ensign Lucas, and 91 non-commissioned officers and privates were killed and wounded.

This operation was followed by one against Buenos Aires, where the 71st made up the main force. The expedition arrived at the Rio de la Plata on June 8th, and after passing Monte Video, anchored across from Buenos Aires on the 24th. The troops and marines of the fleet, totaling about 1,400 men, landed the next evening without any resistance. The following morning, the troops advanced to the village of Reduction in full view of the enemy, who were positioned on a nearby hill. The enemy fired a few shots before retreating into the city. On the 27th, the crossing of the Rio Chuelo was successfully executed, leading to the city's surrender. However, the Spaniards soon tried to regain what they had lost and gathered a force of 1,500 men in the area at the beginning of August. They were attacked and dispersed by General Beresford, along with a detachment from the 71st and the corps of St Helena. Nonetheless, these troops regrouped and on August 10th, surprised and eliminated a sergeant’s guard. The next day, the British abandoned the town and retreated to the fort. Seeing no chance of rescue, they surrendered later that evening. The 71st suffered losses in this campaign, including Lieutenant Mitchell and Ensign Lucas, with 91 non-commissioned officers and privates killed or wounded.

After the capitulation of General Whitelock’s army, the regiment was restored to liberty, and embarked with the troops for England. The regiment landed in Ireland and marched to Middleton and afterwards to Cork, where it received a reinforcement of 200 men from the second battalion, by which the effective force was increased to 920 men. On the 21st of April, 1808, the regiment received new colours instead of those they had surrendered at Buenos Ayres. The colours were presented by General Floyd, a veteran officer, who had frequently witnessed the gallantry of the 71st in India. He made an eloquent speech on the occasion, the conclusion of which was as follows:—

After General Whitelock’s army surrendered, the regiment was freed and boarded ships to return to England. They landed in Ireland and marched to Middleton and then to Cork, where they received an additional 200 men from the second battalion, bringing the total effective strength to 920 men. On April 21, 1808, the regiment was given new colors to replace those they had lost at Buenos Ayres. The colors were presented by General Floyd, a seasoned officer who had often seen the bravery of the 71st in India. He delivered a moving speech on this occasion, which concluded as follows:—

Seventy-first,

71st,

“I am directed to perform the honourable duty of presenting your colours.

“I am tasked with the honorable duty of presenting your colors.

“Brave Seventy-first! The world is well acquainted with your gallant conduct at the capture of Buenos Ayres, in South America, under one of His Majesty’s bravest generals.

“Brave 71st! The world knows all about your heroic actions during the capture of Buenos Ayres in South America, under one of His Majesty’s most courageous generals.”

“It is well known that you defended your conquest with the utmost courage, good conduct, and discipline to the last extremity. When diminished to a handful, hopeless of succour, and destitute of provisions, you were overwhelmed by multitudes, and reduced by the fortune of war to lose your liberty, and your well-defended colours, but not your honour. Your honour, Seventy-first regiment, remains unsullied. Your last act in the field covered you with glory. Your generous despair, calling upon your general to suffer you to die with arms in your hands proceeded from the genuine spirit of British soldiers. Your behaviour in prosperity,—your sufferings in captivity,—and your faithful discharge of your duty to your King and country, are appreciated by all.

“It’s well known that you defended your conquest with incredible courage, great conduct, and discipline until the very end. When reduced to just a few people, without hope for reinforcements and lacking supplies, you were outnumbered and, due to the whims of war, lost your freedom and your well-guarded colors, but not your honor. Your honor, 71st regiment, remains untarnished. Your final act in the field brought you glory. Your noble despair, asking your general to let you die with your weapons in hand, came from the true spirit of British soldiers. Your actions in success, your suffering in captivity, and your loyal fulfillment of your duty to your King and country are recognized by all.

“You who now stand on this parade, in defiance of the allurements held out to base desertion, are endeared to the army and to the country, and your conduct will ensure you the esteem of all true soldiers,—of all worthy men,—and fill every one of you with honest martial pride.

“You who now stand on this parade, ignoring the temptations of cowardice, are cherished by the army and the country. Your actions will earn you the respect of all true soldiers—of all honorable individuals—and fill each of you with genuine pride in your service."

“It has been my good fortune to have witnessed, in a remote part of the world, the early glories and gallant conduct of the Seventy-first regiment in the field; and it is with great satisfaction I meet you again, with replenished ranks, and with good arms in your hands, and with stout hearts in your bosoms.

“It has been my lucky chance to have seen, in a distant part of the world, the early achievements and brave actions of the 71st regiment in the field; and I’m really glad to see you again, with renewed numbers, good weapons in your hands, and strong hearts in your chests.

“Look forward, officers and soldiers, to the achievement of new honours and the acquirement of fresh fame.

“Look ahead, officers and soldiers, to achieving new honors and gaining fresh fame.

“Officers, be the friends and guardians of these brave fellows committed to your charge.

“Officers, be the friends and protectors of these brave individuals entrusted to your care.

“Soldiers, give your confidence to your officers. They have shared with you the chances of war; they have bravely bled along with you; they will always do honour to themselves and you. Preserve your regiment’s reputation for valour in the field and regularity in quarters.

“Soldiers, trust your officers. They have faced the risks of battle alongside you; they have fought bravely with you; they will always honor themselves and you. Maintain your regiment's reputation for bravery in the field and discipline in barracks.”

“I have now the honour to present the

“I have now the honor to present the

Royal Colour.
This is the King’s Colour.

Royal Color.
This is the King's Color.

“I have now the honour to present your

“I have now the honor to present your

Regimental Colour.

Regimental Flag.

“This is the colour of the Seventy-first regiment.

“This is the color of the 71st regiment.

“May victory for ever crown these colours.”

“May these colors always be crowned with victory.”

The expectations which General Floyd had formed of the regiment were soon to be realised. In the month of June the first battalion of the regiment embarked at Cork for Portugal, in the expedition under Sir Arthur Wellesley, which sailed on the 13th of July. The fleet arrived in Mondego Bay on the 29th, and the forces, amounting to 10,000 men, landed early in August. In a few days a body of 5000 troops from Gibraltar joined the army. General Wellesley made a forward movement towards Lisbon on the 9th of August, and was joined on the 11th by 6000 Portuguese, but being destitute of provisions and military stores he could not proceed. The British army reached Caldas on the 14th—four companies of the 60th and Rifle corps pushing forward to the village of Brilos, then in possession of the enemy. An affair of advanced posts now took place, which ended in the occupation of the village by the British. This was the commencement of a series of battles and operations which raised the military fame of Great Britain to the highest pitch, overtopping all the glories of Marlborough’s campaigns. Lieutenant Bunbury and a few privates of the Rifle corps were killed on this occasion.

The expectations that General Floyd had for the regiment were soon realized. In June, the first battalion of the regiment set sail from Cork to Portugal as part of the expedition led by Sir Arthur Wellesley, which departed on July 13th. The fleet arrived in Mondego Bay on the 29th, and the forces, totaling 10,000 men, landed in early August. A few days later, a group of 5,000 troops from Gibraltar joined the army. General Wellesley advanced towards Lisbon on August 9th and was joined on the 11th by 6,000 Portuguese soldiers, but due to a lack of supplies and military equipment, he couldn’t move forward. The British army reached Caldas on the 14th, with four companies of the 60th and Rifle Corps moving ahead to the village of Brilos, which was then held by the enemy. A skirmish took place at the forward positions, resulting in the British taking control of the village. This marked the beginning of a series of battles and operations that enhanced Great Britain's military reputation to an unprecedented level, surpassing all the achievements of Marlborough’s campaigns. Lieutenant Bunbury and a few privates from the Rifle Corps were killed during this encounter.

The French under General Laborde, amounting to upwards of 5000 men, took up a position on the heights of Roleia, whither they were followed by the British on the 17th. These heights were steep and very difficult of access, with only a narrow path leading to the summit; but notwithstanding the almost insuperable obstacles which presented themselves, the position was carried by the British, after a gallant resistance by the French, who were forced to retreat at all points. The light company of the 71st was the only part of the regiment engaged, the remainder being employed in manœuvring on the right flank of the French. The company had only one man killed and one wounded.

The French, led by General Laborde and numbering over 5,000 men, took up a position on the heights of Roleia, where they were followed by the British on the 17th. These heights were steep and very difficult to access, with only a narrow path leading to the top. Despite the nearly impossible challenges they faced, the British took the position after a brave resistance from the French, who were forced to retreat on all sides. Only the light company of the 71st regiment was involved in the fighting, while the rest were maneuvering on the right flank of the French. The company suffered just one man killed and one wounded.

The regiment acted a conspicuous part in the battle of Vimeira, which took place on the 21st of August 1808.

The regiment played a prominent role in the battle of Vimeira, which occurred on August 21, 1808.

It was Sunday morning, and the men were engaged in washing their clothes, cleaning their firelocks, and in other employments, when the French columns made their appearance on the opposite hills, about half-past eight. “To arms” was sounded, and everything being packed up as soon as possible, the 71st, along with the other brigaded regiments, left the camp ground, and moved across a valley to the heights on the east of Vimeira.

It was Sunday morning, and the men were busy washing their clothes, cleaning their guns, and doing other tasks when the French columns appeared on the opposite hills around 8:30. “To arms” was sounded, and everything was packed up as quickly as possible. The 71st, along with the other regiments in the brigade, left the camp and moved across a valley to the heights east of Vimeira.

The grenadier company of the 71st greatly distinguished itself, in conjunction with a sub-division of the light company of the 36th regiment. Captain Alexander Forbes, who commanded the grenadier company, was ordered to the support of some British artillery, and, seizing a favourable opportunity, made a dash at a battery of the enemy’s artillery immediately in his front. He succeeded in capturing five guns and a howitzer, with horses, caissons, and equipment complete. In this affair alone the grenadier company had Lieutenants John Pratt and Ralph Dudgeon and 13 rank and file wounded, together with 2 men killed.[398]

The grenadier company of the 71st really stood out, working alongside a sub-division of the light company from the 36th regiment. Captain Alexander Forbes, who led the grenadier company, was ordered to support some British artillery and, seizing a good opportunity, charged at an enemy artillery battery right in front of him. He successfully captured five guns and a howitzer, along with horses, caissons, and all the equipment. In this engagement alone, the grenadier company had Lieutenants John Pratt and Ralph Dudgeon injured, along with 13 soldiers hurt and 2 men killed.[398]

The French made a daring effort to retake their artillery, both with cavalry and infantry; but the gallant conduct of the grenadier company, and the advance of Major-General Ferguson’s brigade, finally left the guns in the possession of those who had so gallantly captured them.

The French made a bold attempt to reclaim their artillery, using both cavalry and infantry; however, the brave actions of the grenadier company and the advance of Major-General Ferguson’s brigade ultimately kept the guns in the hands of those who had so heroically captured them.

George Clark, one of the pipers of the regiment, and afterwards piper to the Highland Society of London, was wounded in this action, and being unable to accompany his corps in the advance against the enemy, put his pipes in order, and struck up a favourite regimental air, to the great delight of his comrades. This is the second instance in which the pipers of the 71st have behaved with particular gallantry, and evinced high feeling for the credit and honour of the corps.

George Clark, one of the regiment's pipers and later the piper for the Highland Society of London, was injured in this battle. Since he couldn't join his unit in the advance against the enemy, he fixed his pipes and began playing a favorite regimental tune, much to the joy of his fellow soldiers. This is the second time the pipers of the 71st have shown remarkable bravery and demonstrated a strong commitment to the pride and honor of their unit.

During the advance of the battalion, several prisoners were taken, among whom was the French general, Brennier. Corporal John M’Kay, of the 71st, who took him, was afterwards promoted to an ensigncy in the Fourth West India Regiment.

During the battalion's advance, several prisoners were captured, including the French general, Brennier. Corporal John M’Kay of the 71st, who captured him, was later promoted to an ensign in the Fourth West India Regiment.

The result of this battle was the total defeat of the enemy, who subsequently retreated on Lisbon, with the loss of twenty-one pieces of cannon, twenty-three ammunition waggons, with powder, shells, stores of all descriptions, and 20,000 rounds of musket ammunition, together with a great many officers and soldiers killed, wounded, and taken prisoners.

The outcome of this battle was a complete defeat for the enemy, who then retreated towards Lisbon, losing twenty-one cannons, twenty-three ammunition wagons filled with powder, shells, various supplies, and 20,000 rounds of musket ammo, along with many officers and soldiers killed, wounded, or captured.

The conduct of the battalion, and of its commanding officer, Lieut.-Colonel Pack, was noticed in the public despatches, and the thanks of both Houses of Parliament were conferred on the troops.

The actions of the battalion and its commanding officer, Lieut.-Colonel Pack, were acknowledged in the public reports, and both Houses of Parliament expressed their gratitude to the troops.

The following officers of the 71st were wounded in the battle of Vimeira:—Captains Arthur Jones and Maxwell Mackenzie; Lieutenants John Pratt, William Hartley, Augustus M’Intyre, and Ralph Dudgeon; Ensign James Campbell, and Acting Adjutant R. M’Alpin.

The following officers of the 71st were injured in the battle of Vimeira:—Captains Arthur Jones and Maxwell Mackenzie; Lieutenants John Pratt, William Hartley, Augustus M’Intyre, and Ralph Dudgeon; Ensign James Campbell, and Acting Adjutant R. M’Alpin.

The 71st subsequently received the royal authority to bear the word “Vimeira” on the regimental colour and appointments, in commemoration of this battle.

The 71st was later granted royal permission to include the word “Vimeira” on the regimental color and insignias to honor this battle.

The “Convention of Cintra,” signed on the 30th of August, was the result of this victory. By its provisions the French army evacuated Portugal, which thus became freed from its oppressors.

The “Convention of Cintra,” signed on August 30th, was the outcome of this victory. According to its terms, the French army left Portugal, which was then liberated from its oppressors.

In September, Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore assumed the command and made dispositions for entering Spain. The 71st was brigaded with the 36th and 92d regiments under Brigadier-General Catlin Crawfurd, and placed in the division under the command of Lieutenant-General the Honourable John Hope, afterwards the Earl of Hopetoun. On the 27th October the division left Lisbon, and joined the forces under Moore at Salamanca. The regiment took part in the disastrous retreat under Sir John Moore to Corunna, and along with the rest of the army suffered dreadfully from the severity of the weather, want of food and clothing, and disease.

In September, Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore took command and made plans to enter Spain. The 71st was grouped with the 36th and 92nd regiments under Brigadier-General Catlin Crawfurd and assigned to the division led by Lieutenant-General the Honourable John Hope, who later became the Earl of Hopetoun. On October 27th, the division left Lisbon and joined Moore's forces at Salamanca. The regiment participated in the disastrous retreat led by Sir John Moore to Corunna and, like the rest of the army, suffered terribly from harsh weather, lack of food and clothing, and illness.

“At this period the situation of the British[491] army was dispiriting in the extreme. In the midst of winter, in a dreary and desolate country, the soldiers, chilled and drenched with the heavy rains, and wearied by long and rapid marches, were almost destitute of fuel to cook their victuals, and it was with extreme difficulty that they could procure shelter. Provisions were scarce, irregularly issued, and difficult of attainment. The waggons, in which were their magazines, baggage, and stores, were often deserted in the night by the Spanish drivers, who were terrified by the approach of the French. Thus baggage, ammunition, stores, and even money were destroyed to prevent them falling into the hands of the enemy; and the weak, the sick, and the wounded were necessarily left behind. The 71st suffered in proportion with the rest, and by weakness, sickness, and fatigue, lost about 93 men.”[399]

“At this time, the situation of the British[491] army was extremely discouraging. During the winter, in a bleak and barren landscape, the soldiers, cold and soaked from heavy rains, and exhausted from long, hurried marches, were nearly out of fuel to cook their food, and it was incredibly hard for them to find shelter. Supplies were limited, irregularly distributed, and hard to come by. The wagons carrying their supplies, luggage, and resources were often abandoned at night by the Spanish drivers, who were scared of the French approaching. As a result, supplies, ammunition, equipment, and even money were destroyed to stop them from falling into enemy hands; and the weak, sick, and wounded had to be left behind. The 71st endured losses just like everyone else, and due to weakness, illness, and exhaustion, lost about 93 men.”[399]

In January 1809, Lieutenant-General Francis Dundas was appointed from the 94th regiment to be Colonel of the 71st, in succession to Sir John Francis Cradock, removed to the 43d.

In January 1809, Lieutenant-General Francis Dundas was appointed from the 94th regiment to be Colonel of the 71st, succeeding Sir John Francis Cradock, who moved to the 43rd.

On the 11th of January the army under Moore arrived at Corunna, where the furious battle was fought in which this famous leader got his death-wound. We have already, in our account of the 42d, given sufficient details of this engagement. While waiting for the transports some skirmishing took place with the French, in which four companies of the 71st were warmly engaged, and lost several men in killed and wounded. In the general battle on the 16th, the 71st, being placed on the extreme left of the British line, had little to do therein. In commemoration of this battle, and of the conduct of the regiment during the expedition, the 71st was authorised to bear the word Corunna on the regimental colours and appointments.

On January 11th, the army led by Moore arrived in Corunna, where a fierce battle took place, resulting in the death of this renowned leader. We've already provided enough details about this engagement in our account of the 42nd. While waiting for the transports, there were some skirmishes with the French, where four companies of the 71st were heavily involved and suffered several casualties. During the main battle on the 16th, the 71st, positioned on the far left of the British line, had little to do. In honor of this battle and the regiment's actions during the expedition, the 71st was allowed to include the word Corunna on their regimental colors and insignia.

On the 17th of January the army embarked for England, and reached Plymouth about the end of the month, where the men were received by the people with the utmost enthusiasm, and were welcomed into every house as if they had been relations.[400] The battalion in which was the 71st was marched to Ashford barracks, where it remained for some time. In June the first battalion was increased by the addition of several officers and 311 non-commissioned officers and men from the second battalion which continued to be stationed in Scotland, and by a number of volunteers from the militia.

On January 17th, the army set off for England and arrived in Plymouth by the end of the month, where the men were greeted with incredible enthusiasm and welcomed into every home as if they were family.[400] The battalion that included the 71st was marched to Ashford barracks, where it stayed for a while. In June, the first battalion expanded with several new officers and 311 non-commissioned officers and soldiers from the second battalion, which remained stationed in Scotland, along with a number of volunteers from the militia.

In March 1809, the royal authority was granted for the 71st to be formed into a light infantry regiment, when it was directed that the clothing, arming, and discipline should be the same as those of other regiments of a similar kind. However, it cannot be said to have ceased to be a Highland regiment, for the men were permitted to retain such parts of the national dress as might not be inconsistent with their duties as a light corps. Lieutenant-Colonel Pack wrote to the Adjutant-General, in April 1810, on the subject, and received the following reply from headquarters:—

In March 1809, the royal authority was given for the 71st to be turned into a light infantry regiment, with orders that their clothing, weapons, and training should match those of other similar regiments. However, it can’t be said that it stopped being a Highland regiment, as the men were allowed to keep parts of their national dress that wouldn’t interfere with their responsibilities as a light corps. Lieutenant-Colonel Pack wrote to the Adjutant-General in April 1810 about this, and received the following response from headquarters:—

Horse Guards, 12th April 1810.

Horse Guards, April 12, 1810.

Sir,—Having submitted to the Commander-in Chief your letter of the 4th instant, I am directed to state, that there is no objection to the 71st being denominated Highland Light Infantry Regiment, or to the retaining of their pipes, and the Highland garb for the pipers; and that they will, of course, be permitted to wear caps according to the pattern which was lately approved and sealed by authority.[401]

Dude,—I have forwarded your letter from the 4th to the Commander-in-Chief, and I’ve been instructed to inform you that there’s no issue with naming the 71st the Highland Light Infantry Regiment, or keeping their pipes and Highland dress for the pipers. They will also be allowed to wear caps in the recently approved style.[401]

“I have, &c.

“I have, etc.

William Wynyard,

“William Wynyard,”

“Deputy-Adjutant-General.

Deputy Adjutant General.

“Lieut.-Colonel Pack,
   “71st Regiment.“

“Lt. Colonel Pack,
“71st Regiment.”

The 71st was next employed on the disastrous expedition to Walcheren, for which the most gigantic preparations had been made. The troops amounted to 40,000 men, commanded by Lieutenant-General the Earl of Chatham, while the naval portion consisted of 39 ships of the line, 36 frigates, and numerous gun-boats and bomb-vessels, and other small craft, under Admiral Sir James Strachan.

The 71st was later involved in the disastrous expedition to Walcheren, for which massive preparations had been made. The troops numbered 40,000 men, led by Lieutenant-General the Earl of Chatham, while the naval forces included 39 ships of the line, 36 frigates, and many gunboats and bomb vessels, along with other smaller vessels, under Admiral Sir James Strachan.

On the 16th of July, the first battalion of the 71st, consisting of 3 field-officers, 6 captains, 27 subalterns, 48 sergeants, and 974 drummers and rank and file, embarked at Portsmouth on board the Belleisle and Impérieuse. The expedition sailed from the Downs on the 28th of July, and in about thirty hours reached Roompet Channel, when the 71st was the first to disembark. It was brigaded with the 68th and 85th regiments, under the command of Brigadier-General the Baron de Rottenburg, in the division commanded by Lieutenant-General Alexander Mackenzie-Fraser, and the corps of Lieutenant-General Sir Eyre Coote. The light brigade, consisting of the 71st, 68th, and 85th light infantry, were landed under cover of the fire of some small craft, and immediately on landing came in contact with the enemy’s sharpshooters, who fell back skirmishing. Two of the companies of the 71st captured four guns and several prisoners. A battery and flagstaff on the coast were taken possession of by the 10th company of the 71st, and in place of a flag, a soldier’s red jacket was hoisted on it. Further details of this expedition we take the liberty of copying from Cannon’s history of this regiment.

On July 16th, the first battalion of the 71st, made up of 3 field officers, 6 captains, 27 lieutenants, 48 sergeants, and 974 drummers and soldiers, boarded the Belleisle and Impérieuse at Portsmouth. The expedition set sail from the Downs on July 28th and reached Roompet Channel in about thirty hours, with the 71st being the first to disembark. It was grouped with the 68th and 85th regiments, led by Brigadier-General the Baron de Rottenburg, in the division under Lieutenant-General Alexander Mackenzie-Fraser and the corps of Lieutenant-General Sir Eyre Coote. The light brigade, which included the 71st, 68th, and 85th light infantry, landed while being covered by the fire of some small boats, and as soon as they landed, they encountered the enemy’s snipers, who fell back while skirmishing. Two companies from the 71st captured four cannons and several prisoners. The 10th company of the 71st took control of a battery and flagpole on the coast, and instead of a flag, they raised a soldier’s red jacket. For more details on this expedition, we are pleased to share information from Cannon’s history of this regiment.

“This advance having succeeded at all points, and the enemy having fallen back on Flushing and Middelburg, the army was disembarked. The advance then dividing, proceeded by different routes. The 71st moved by the sea dyke on a fort called Ter Veer, the situation and strength of which was not sufficiently known, an enemy’s deserter having given but imperfect intelligence respecting it.

“This advance succeeded at all points, and the enemy retreated to Flushing and Middelburg, so the army was disembarked. The advance then split up and took different routes. The 71st moved along the sea dyke toward a fort called Ter Veer, whose situation and strength were not fully known, as an enemy deserter had provided only incomplete information about it.”

“After nightfall the column continued to advance in perfect silence, with orders to attack with the bayonet, when, on a sudden, the advance-guard fell in with an enemy’s party, who came out for the purpose of firing some houses which overlooked the works. The column following the advance-guard had entered an avenue or road leading to the fort, when the advance commenced the action with the enemy, who, retiring within the place, opened a tremendous fire from his works with artillery and musketry. Some guns pointing down the road by which the battalion advanced did great execution, and the 71st had Surgeon Charles Henry Quin killed, and about 18 men killed and wounded. The column, after some firing, retired, and the place was the next day regularly invested by sea and land. It took three days to reduce it, when it capitulated, with its stores, and a garrison of 800 men.

“After dark, the troops kept moving forward in complete silence, with orders to attack with bayonets. Suddenly, the advance guard encountered an enemy group that had come out to set fire to some houses overlooking the fortifications. The column following the advance guard had entered a road leading to the fort when the advance initiated combat with the enemy, who retreated into their stronghold and unleashed a fierce barrage from their defenses with artillery and rifles. Some cannons aimed down the road taken by the battalion caused significant damage, resulting in the death of Surgeon Charles Henry Quin and about 18 other soldiers killed or wounded. After some exchanges of fire, the column withdrew, and the area was properly besieged the next day by both land and sea forces. It took three days to secure the fort, which then surrendered along with its supplies and a garrison of 800 troops.”

“Flushing having been invested on the 1st of August, the 71st, after the surrender of Ter Veer, were ordered into the line of circumvallation, and placed on the extreme left, resting on the Scheldt. The preparations for the attack on the town having been completed, on the 13th a dreadful fire was opened from the batteries and bomb-vessels, and congreve rockets having been thrown into the town, it was on fire in many places. The ships having joined in the attack, the enemy’s fire gradually slackened, and at length ceased. A summons being sent in, a delay was demanded, but being rejected, the firing recommenced.

“Flushing was invested on August 1st, and after the surrender of Ter Veer, the 71st was ordered into the line of circumvallation and placed on the far left, along the Scheldt. Once the preparations for the attack on the town were complete, on the 13th, a terrible barrage began from the batteries and bomb vessels, with Congreve rockets being launched into the town, setting it on fire in several places. As the ships joined the attack, the enemy’s fire gradually decreased and eventually stopped. A summons was sent in, but when a delay was requested, it was denied, and the firing started again.”

“On the 14th of August one of the outworks was carried at the point of the bayonet by a party of detachments and two companies of the 71st under Lieutenant-Colonel Pack.

“On August 14th, one of the outer defenses was taken by a group of detachments and two companies of the 71st led by Lieutenant-Colonel Pack.”

“In this affair Ensign Donald Sinclair, of the 71st, was killed; Captain George Spottiswoode and a few men were wounded.

“In this incident, Ensign Donald Sinclair of the 71st was killed; Captain George Spottiswoode and a few others were injured.”

“Flushing, with its garrison of 6000 men, capitulated on the 15th of August, and the right gate was occupied by a detachment of 300 men of the first or Royal Scots, and the left gate by a detachment of similar strength of the 71st under Major Arthur Jones. The naval arsenal, and some vessels of war which were on the stocks, fell into the hands of the British.

“Flushing, with its force of 6,000 men, surrendered on August 15th. A group of 300 men from the first or Royal Scots took over the right gate, while a similar number from the 71st under Major Arthur Jones took over the left gate. The naval arsenal and some warships that were being built were captured by the British.”

“The 71st shortly after proceeded to Middelburg, where the battalion remained for a few days, when it was ordered to occupy Ter Veer, of which place Lieutenant-Colonel Pack was appointed commandant, and Lieutenant Henry Clements, of the 71st, town major. The battalion remained doing duty in the garrison until this island, after the works, &c., were destroyed, was finally evacuated on the 22d of December.

“The 71st soon moved to Middelburg, where the battalion stayed for a few days before being ordered to occupy Ter Veer. Lieutenant-Colonel Pack was appointed commandant of the area, and Lieutenant Henry Clements from the 71st was named town major. The battalion continued to serve in the garrison until the island was finally evacuated on December 22 after the fortifications and other structures were destroyed.”

“On the 23d of December, the battalion embarked in transports, and sailed for England, after a service of five months in a very unhealthy climate, which cost the battalion the loss of the following officers and men:—

“On December 23rd, the battalion boarded transport ships and set sail for England after five months of service in a very unhealthy climate, which resulted in the battalion losing the following officers and men:—

Officers.Sergeants, Drummers,
and Rank and File.
Died on service157
Killed219
Died after return home2 9
Total585

“In passing Cadsand, that fort opened a fire on the transports, one of which, having part of the 71st on board, was struck by a round shot, which carried off Sergeant Steele’s legs above the knees.

“In passing Cadsand, that fort fired at the transports, one of which, carrying part of the 71st on board, was hit by a cannonball, which took off Sergeant Steele’s legs above the knees.”

“On the 25th of December, the first battalion of the 71st disembarked at Deal, and marched to Brabourne-Lees Barracks, in Kent, where it was again brigaded with the 68th and 85th light infantry, and was occupied in putting itself in an efficient state for active service.”[402]

“On December 25th, the first battalion of the 71st landed at Deal and marched to Brabourne-Lees Barracks in Kent, where it was once again grouped with the 68th and 85th light infantry, preparing itself for active service.”[402]

In May 1810, the battalion removed to Deal Barracks, and while here Lieutenant-Colonel Pack was removed from the regiment to become a brigadier in the Portuguese army. In the early part of September the battalion received orders to prepare six companies for foreign service, which was done by drafting into the 1st, 2d, 3d, 4th, 6th, and 10th companies the most effective officers and men belonging to the other companies. When completed, the companies altogether consisted of 30 officers, 42 sergeants, and 615 rank and file. These companies sailed on the 15th September from the Downs in two frigates, and disembarked at Lisbon on the 26th of the same month, when the men were quartered in two convents. “To my great joy,” says the Journal of a Soldier of the 71st, “we paraded in the grand square, on the seventh day after our arrival, and marched in sections, to the music of our bugles, to join the army: having got our camp equipments, consisting of a camp-kettle and bill-hook, to every six men; a blanket, a canteen, and haversack, to each man. Orders had been given that each soldier, on his march, should carry along with him three days’ provision. Our mess of six cast lots who should be cook the first day, as we were to carry the kettle day about; the lot fell to me. My knapsack contained two shirts, two pairs of stockings, one pair of overalls, two shoe-brushes, a shaving box, one pair of spare shoes, and a few other articles; my great-coat and blanket above the knapsack; my canteen with water was slung over my shoulder, on one side; my haversack, with beef and bread, on the other; sixty round of ball-cartridge, and the camp-kettle above all.”[403]

In May 1810, the battalion moved to Deal Barracks, and while there, Lieutenant-Colonel Pack was transferred from the regiment to become a brigadier in the Portuguese army. In early September, the battalion received orders to prepare six companies for foreign service, which they accomplished by assigning the best officers and men from the other companies to the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, 4th, 6th, and 10th companies. When finished, the companies together had 30 officers, 42 sergeants, and 615 rank and file. These companies set sail on September 15th from the Downs in two frigates and landed in Lisbon on the 26th of the same month, where the men were housed in two convents. “To my great joy,” says the Journal of a Soldier of the 71st, “we paraded in the grand square, on the seventh day after our arrival, and marched in sections, to the sound of our bugles, to join the army: having received our camp gear, which included a camp-kettle and bill-hook for every six men; a blanket, a canteen, and a haversack for each man. Orders were given that every soldier, while marching, should carry three days’ worth of provisions. Our mess of six drew lots to decide who would be the cook on the first day, since we would take turns carrying the kettle; I ended up with the lot. My knapsack held two shirts, two pairs of stockings, one pair of overalls, two shoe brushes, a shaving kit, one pair of spare shoes, and a few other things; my great-coat and blanket sat on top of the knapsack; my canteen filled with water was slung over my shoulder on one side; my haversack with beef and bread on the other; sixty rounds of ball cartridge, and the camp-kettle on top.”[403]

At Mafra, to which place the detachment marched on the 2nd of October, it was joined by Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Henry Cadogan, who assumed the command. The detachment joined the army under Wellington at Sobral on the 10th, and was brigaded with the 50th and 92d regiments, under Major-General Sir William Erskine, in the first division under Lieutenant-General Sir Brent Spencer. We cannot do better than quote from the simple but graphic journal already referred to:—

At Mafra, where the detachment marched on October 2nd, they were joined by Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Henry Cadogan, who took command. On the 10th, the detachment joined Wellington's army at Sobral and was grouped with the 50th and 92nd regiments, under Major-General Sir William Erskine, in the first division led by Lieutenant-General Sir Brent Spencer. We can do no better than quote from the straightforward yet vivid journal previously mentioned:—

“We had not been three hours in the town, and were busy cooking, when the alarm sounded. There were nine British and three Portuguese regiments in the town. We were all drawn up and remained under arms, expecting every moment to receive the enemy, whose skirmishers covered Windmill Hill. In about an hour the light companies of all the regiments were ordered out, along with the 71st. Colonel Cadogan called to us, at the foot of the hill, ‘My lads, this is the first affair I have ever been in with you; show me what you can do, now or never.’ We gave a hurra, and advanced up the hill, driving their advanced skirmishers before us, until about half-way up, when we commenced a heavy fire, and were as hotly received. In the meantime the remaining regiments evacuated the town. The enemy pressed so hard upon us, we were forced to make the best of our way down the hill, and were closely followed by the French, through the town, up Gallows Hill. We got behind a mud wall, and kept our ground in spite of their utmost efforts. Here we lay upon our arms all night.

“We had only been in the town for three hours and were busy cooking when the alarm went off. There were nine British and three Portuguese regiments in the town. We all lined up and stayed ready, expecting the enemy at any moment, whose skirmishers were covering Windmill Hill. About an hour later, the light companies from all the regiments were ordered out, along with the 71st. Colonel Cadogan called to us from the foot of the hill, ‘My lads, this is the first battle I’ve ever been in with you; show me what you can do, now or never.’ We cheered and moved up the hill, pushing their skirmishers back until we were about halfway up, when we opened fire and they responded fiercely. Meanwhile, the other regiments evacuated the town. The enemy pressed hard on us, so we had to make our way down the hill quickly, closely followed by the French, through the town and up Gallows Hill. We got behind a mud wall and held our position despite their strongest efforts. We stayed there with our weapons ready all night.”

“Next morning, by day-break, there was not a Frenchman to be seen. As soon as the sun was fairly up, we advanced into the town, and began a search for provisions, which had now become very scarce; and, to our great joy, we found a large store-house full of dry fish, flour, rice, and sugar, besides bales of cloth. All now became bustle and mirth; fires were[494] kindled, and every man became a cook. Scones[404] were the order of the day, Neither flour nor sugar were wanting, and the water was plenty; so I fell to bake myself a flour scone. Mine was mixed and laid upon the fire, and I, hungry enough, watching it. Though neither neat nor comely, I was anticipating the moment when it would be eatable. Scarce was it warm ere the bugle sounded to arms. Then was the joy that reigned a moment before turned to execrations. I snatched my scone off the fire, raw as it was, put it into my haversack, and formed. We remained under arms until dark, and then took up our old quarters upon Gallows Hill, where I ate my raw scone, sweetly seasoned by hunger. In our advance to the town we were much entertained by some of our men who had got over a wall the day before, when the enemy were in the rear; and now were put to their shifts to get over again, and scarce could make it out.

“Next morning, at daybreak, there wasn't a Frenchman in sight. As soon as the sun was fully up, we moved into the town and began searching for food, which had become very scarce. To our great joy, we found a large storage building filled with dried fish, flour, rice, and sugar, as well as bales of cloth. Suddenly, everyone became busy and cheerful; fires were kindled, and every man turned into a cook. Scones were the food of the day. We had plenty of flour and sugar, and there was no shortage of water, so I decided to bake myself a flour scone. I mixed the ingredients and placed it on the fire, watching it intently, my hunger growing. Though it didn't look pretty or neat, I was eagerly waiting for it to become edible. Just as it started to warm up, the bugle sounded for arms. The joy that had filled the moment was instantly replaced with curses. I quickly grabbed my scone off the fire, still raw, stuffed it into my haversack, and got ready. We stayed armed until dark, then returned to our old spot on Gallows Hill, where I ate my raw scone, which tasted good thanks to my hunger. During our advance to the town, we were quite entertained by some of our men who had climbed over a wall the day before when the enemy was behind them; now they were struggling to get back over and barely managed it.”

“Next morning the French advanced to a mud wall, about forty yards in front of the one we lay behind. It rained heavily this day, and there was very little firing. During the night we received orders to cover the bugle and tartans of our bonnets with black crape, which had been served out to us during the day, and to put on our great-coats. Next morning the French, seeing us thus, thought we had retired, and left Portuguese to guard the heights. With dreadful shouts they leaped over that wall before which they had stood, when guarded by British. We were scarce able to withstand their fury. To retreat was impossible; all behind being ploughed land, rendered deep by the rain. There was not a moment to hesitate. To it we fell, pell-mell, French and British mixed together. It was a trial of strength in single combat: every man had his opponent, many had two.” In the first of these affairs the detachment had 8 men killed and 34 wounded. In Wellington’s despatch concerning the affair of the 14th, the names of Lieutenant-Colonels Cadogan and Reynell were particularly mentioned. John Rea, a soldier of the 6th company of the 71st behaved on this occasion with so much gallantry, and so particularly distinguished himself, that he received a silver medal, inscribed ‘To John Rea, for his exemplary courage and good conduct as a soldier at Sobral, 14th October 1810.’

“Next morning, the French moved toward a mud wall about forty yards in front of where we were positioned. It rained heavily that day, and there was very little gunfire. During the night, we were ordered to cover the bugle and tartans on our bonnets with black crepe, which had been distributed to us during the day, and to put on our great-coats. The next morning, the French, seeing us like this, thought we had retreated and left the Portuguese to guard the heights. With terrifying shouts, they jumped over that wall, witnessing it as they had when the British were guarding it. We were barely able to withstand their rage. To retreat was impossible; the ground behind us was plowed and made muddy by the rain. There was no time to hesitate. We charged in, confused and mixed together with the French. It became a test of strength in one-on-one combat: every man had his opponent, and many faced two at a time.” In the first of these encounters, the detachment suffered 8 men killed and 34 wounded. In Wellington's report concerning the events of the 14th, the names of Lieutenant-Colonels Cadogan and Reynell were specifically noted. John Rea, a soldier from the 6th company of the 71st, showed so much bravery and distinguished himself so notably during this incident that he was awarded a silver medal inscribed ‘To John Rea, for his exemplary courage and good conduct as a soldier at Sobral, 14th October 1810.’

“On the 15th October the 71st retired between the lines at Tibreira, a continuation of those at Torres Vedras. Here the detachment remained along with the other regiments watching Marshal Massena, until the latter was compelled to retire from want of provisions in the nights between the 14th and 15th November. He was followed by the allied forces, and the 71st, along with the rest of its division, were quartered in and about Almoster from the 20th to the 26th. Massena took up a position in the vicinity of Santarem, and Wellington, after some manœuvring, placed himself in front of the enemy, having his headquarters at Cartano. The 71st was quartered in a convent at Alquintrinha, where the detachment remained until March 1811. In this month two companies of the 1st battalion arrived in the Peninsula to reinforce the regiment, other two coming out in July. On the night of the 5th of March, the French gave the British army the slip, deceiving the latter by placing wooden guns in their batteries, and stuffing old clothes with straw, which they put in place of their sentinels. It was two days before the trick was discovered. The British army immediately followed in pursuit, but did not come up with the enemy until they reached the Aguida on the 9th of April. The division, in which was the 71st, was posted at Abergaria, a small town on the frontiers of Spain, where it remained till the 30th April, when, on account of the movements of the enemy, the British army was moved out of its cantonments, and was formed in line on the high ground about two miles in rear of Fuentes d’Onor.

“On October 15, the 71st retired between the lines at Tibreira, which was an extension of those at Torres Vedras. Here, the detachment stayed with the other regiments, keeping an eye on Marshal Massena until he was forced to retreat due to a lack of supplies during the nights of November 14 and 15. He was followed by the allied forces, and the 71st, along with the rest of its division, was stationed in and around Almoster from the 20th to the 26th. Massena set up his position near Santarem, and Wellington, after some maneuvering, positioned himself in front of the enemy, with his headquarters at Cartano. The 71st was quartered in a convent at Alquintrinha, where the detachment remained until March 1811. In March, two companies from the 1st battalion arrived in the Peninsula to reinforce the regiment, with another two arriving in July. On the night of March 5, the French army managed to trick the British, misleading them by placing wooden guns in their batteries and stuffing old clothes with straw to stand in for their sentinels. It took two days for the trick to be uncovered. The British army immediately pursued, but they didn’t catch up with the enemy until they reached the Aguida on April 9. The division, which included the 71st, was stationed at Abergaria, a small town on the Spanish border, where it remained until April 30, when, due to enemy movements, the British army was moved out of its encampments and formed a line on the high ground about two miles behind Fuentes d’Onor.”

“On the 3rd of May, at day-break, all the cavalry and sixteen light companies occupied the town. We stood under arms until three o’clock, when a staff-officer rode up to our colonel, and gave orders for our advance. Colonel Cadogan put himself at our head, saying, ‘My lads, you have had no provisions these two days; there is plenty in the hollow in front, let us down and divide.’ We advanced as quick as we could run, and met the[495] light companies retreating as fast as they could. We continued to advance at double-quick time, our firelocks at the trail, our bonnets in our hands. They called to us, ‘Seventy-first, you will come back quicker than you advance.’ We soon came full in front of the enemy. The colonel cried, ‘Here is food, my lads; cut away.’ Thrice we waved our bonnets, and thrice we cheered; brought our firelocks to the charge, and forced them back through the town.

“On May 3rd, at dawn, all the cavalry and sixteen light companies took over the town. We stood ready until three o'clock, when a staff officer rode up to our colonel and gave the orders for us to move forward. Colonel Cadogan took the lead, saying, 'My guys, you haven't had any supplies for the past two days; there's plenty in the hollow ahead, let’s get down there and share.' We advanced as fast as we could run and encountered the [495] light companies retreating just as quickly. We continued to move forward at double-time, our rifles at the ready, our hats in our hands. They shouted to us, 'Seventy-first, you’ll come back faster than you're advancing.' Soon we were directly in front of the enemy. The colonel shouted, 'Here’s some food, my lads; get after it.' We waved our hats three times and cheered three times; lifted our rifles to charge, and pushed them back through the town.”

“How different the duty of the French officers from ours! They, stimulating the men by their example; the men vociferating, each chafing each until they appear in a fury, shouting, to the points of our bayonets. After the first huzza, the British officers, restraining their men, still as death—‘Steady, lads, steady,’ is all you hear, and that in an under tone.

“How different the duty of the French officers from ours! They motivate the men by their example; the men are yelling, each pushing the others until they seem to be in a frenzy, shouting, charging toward the points of our bayonets. After the first cheer, the British officers calm their men, who are silent as the grave—‘Steady, lads, steady,’ is all you hear, and even that is in a low voice."

“During this day the loss of men was great. In our retreat back to the town, when we halted to check the enemy, who bore hard upon us, in their attempts to break our line, often was I obliged to stand with a foot upon each side of a wounded man, who wrung my soul with prayers I could not answer, and pierced my heart with his cries to be lifted out of the way of the cavalry. While my heart bled for them, I have shaken them rudely off.

“During this day, we suffered significant losses. As we retreated to the town and paused to face the enemy, who was pressing hard on us in their efforts to break our line, I often found myself standing with a foot on either side of a wounded man. He gripped my heart with his pleas I couldn’t respond to and filled my ears with his cries to be moved out of the way of the cavalry. While my heart broke for them, I roughly pushed them aside.”

“We kept up our fire until long after dark. About one o’clock in the morning we got four ounces of bread served out to each man, which had been collected out of the haversacks of the Foot Guards. After the firing had ceased, we began to search through the town, and found plenty of flour, bacon, and sausages, on which we feasted heartily, and lay down in our blankets, wearied to death. Soon as it was light the firing commenced, and was kept up until about ten o’clock, when Lieutenant Stewart, of our regiment, was sent with a flag of truce, for leave to carry off our wounded from the enemy’s lines, which was granted; and, at the same time, they carried off theirs from ours. We lay down, fully accoutred, as usual, and slept in our blankets. An hour before day we were ready to receive the enemy.

“We kept the fire going until long after dark. Around one o’clock in the morning, we received four ounces of bread each, which had been gathered from the Foot Guards' haversacks. After the shooting stopped, we started searching through the town and found plenty of flour, bacon, and sausages, which we feasted on and then lay down in our blankets, completely exhausted. As soon as it was light, the shooting began again and continued until about ten o’clock, when Lieutenant Stewart from our regiment was sent with a flag of truce to request permission to take our wounded from the enemy’s lines, which was granted; at the same time, they took their wounded from ours. We lay down fully equipped, as usual, and slept in our blankets. An hour before daybreak, we were ready to face the enemy.”

“About half-past nine o’clock, a great gun from the French line, which was answered by one from ours, was the signal to engage. Down they came, shouting as usual. We kept them at bay, in spite of their cries and formidable looks. How different their appearance from ours! their hats set round with feathers, their beards long and black, gave them a fierce look. Their stature was superior to ours; most of us were young. We looked like boys; they like savages. But we had the true spirit in us. We foiled them in every attempt to take the town, until about eleven o’clock, when we were overpowered, and forced through the streets, contesting every inch.

“About half-past nine, a big cannon from the French side fired, and we responded with one from ours, signaling the start of the battle. They charged down, shouting as usual. We held them back despite their screams and intimidating appearances. They looked so different from us! Their hats were adorned with feathers, their beards long and black, giving them a fierce look. They were taller than us; most of us were young. We looked like boys; they looked like savages. But we had real spirit. We thwarted their every attempt to take the town until around eleven o’clock, when we were overwhelmed and forced through the streets, fighting for every inch.”

“During the preceding night we had been reinforced by the 79th regiment, Colonel Cameron commanding, who was killed about this time. Notwithstanding all our efforts, the enemy forced us out of the town, then halted, and formed close column betwixt us and it. While they stood thus the havoc amongst them was dreadful. Gap after gap was made by our cannon, and as quickly filled up. Our loss was not so severe, as we stood in open files. While we stood thus, firing at each other as quick as we could, the 88th regiment advanced from the lines, charged the enemy, and forced them to give way. As we passed over the ground where they had stood, it lay two and three deep of dead and wounded. While we drove them before us through the town, in turn, they were reinforced, which only served to increase the slaughter. We forced them out, and kept possession all day.”[405]

“During the previous night, we had been joined by the 79th regiment, led by Colonel Cameron, who was killed around this time. Despite all our efforts, the enemy pushed us out of the town, then paused to form a tight column between us and it. While they were positioned like that, the casualties on their side were terrible. Gap after gap was created by our cannons, and they were quickly filled up. Our losses weren't too severe since we stood in open lines. While we were firing at each other as fast as we could, the 88th regiment moved forward from the lines, charged the enemy, and forced them to retreat. As we moved over the area where they had stood, there were bodies lying two and three deep, both dead and wounded. While we pushed them back through the town, they received reinforcements, which only added to the carnage. We drove them out and held our ground all day.”[405]

The 71st took 10 officers and 100 men prisoners, but lost about half their number in killed and wounded. Those killed were Lieutenants John Consell, William Houston, and John Graham, and Ensign Donald John Kearns, together with 4 serjeants and 22 rank and file.

The 71st captured 10 officers and 100 men as prisoners, but lost about half of their own in killed and wounded. Those who were killed included Lieutenants John Consell, William Houston, and John Graham, along with Ensign Donald John Kearns, and 4 sergeants and 22 troops.

Captains Peter Adamson and James M’Intyre, Lieutenants William M’Craw, Humphrey Fox, and Robert Law (Adjutant), Ensigns Charles Cox, John Vandeleur, and Carique Lewin, 6 serjeants, 3 buglers, and 100 rank and file, were wounded. Two officers, with several men, were taken prisoners.

Captains Peter Adamson and James M’Intyre, Lieutenants William M’Craw, Humphrey Fox, and Robert Law (Adjutant), Ensigns Charles Cox, John Vandeleur, and Carique Lewin, 6 sergeants, 3 buglers, and 100 enlisted personnel were injured. Two officers, along with several men, were captured.

In commemoration of the gallantry displayed in this prolonged action, the 71st subsequently received the royal authority to bear the words[496]Fuentes d’Onor” on the regimental colour and appointments.

In honor of the bravery shown during this extended battle, the 71st was later granted royal permission to display the words[496]Fuentes d’Onor” on the regimental flag and insignia.

Viscount Wellington particularly mentioned the name of Lieut.-Colonel the Honourable Henry Cadogan in his despatch, and being highly gratified with the conduct of the 71st on this occasion, directed that a non-commissioned officer should be selected for a commission. According to his Lordship’s recommendation, Quartermaster-Serjeant William Gavin was shortly afterwards promoted to an ensigncy in the regiment.[406]

Viscount Wellington specifically mentioned the name of Lieutenant-Colonel the Honorable Henry Cadogan in his report, and being very pleased with the performance of the 71st during this event, ordered that a non-commissioned officer be chosen for a commission. Following his Lordship's recommendation, Quartermaster-Sergeant William Gavin was soon promoted to an ensign rank in the regiment.[406]

The 71st, on the 14th of May, returned to Albergaria, where it remained till the 26th, when it was marched to reinforce Marshal Beresford’s army, then besieging Badajos. After a variety of marchings, the battalion went into camp at Toro de Moro, where it remained a month, and was recruited by a detachment of 350 from the 2d battalion, stationed at Deal. The battalion returned along with Wellington’s army on the 20th of July to Borba, where it remained until the 1st of September, when it removed to Portalegre, and thence marched to Castello de Vido on October 4th.

The 71st, on May 14th, went back to Albergaria, where it stayed until the 26th, when it marched to support Marshal Beresford’s army, which was then laying siege to Badajos. After various marches, the battalion set up camp at Toro de Moro, where it stayed for a month and was reinforced by a detachment of 350 from the 2nd battalion, stationed at Deal. The battalion returned with Wellington’s army on July 20th to Borba, where it stayed until September 1st, when it moved to Portalegre, and then marched to Castello de Vido on October 4th.

“On the 22nd of October, we received information that General Girard, with 4000 men, infantry and cavalry, was collecting contributions in Estremadura, and had cut off part of our baggage and supplies. We immediately set off from Portalegre, along with the brigade commanded by General Hill, and, after a most fatiguing march, the weather being very bad, we arrived at Malpartida. The French were only ten miles distant. By a near cut, on the Merida road, through Aldea del Cano, we got close up to them, on the 27th, at Alcuesca, and were drawn up in columns, with great guns ready to receive them. They had heard nothing of our approach. We went into the town. It was now nigh ten o’clock; the enemy were in Arroyo del Molino, only three miles distant. We got half a pound of rice served out to each man, to be cooked immediately. Hunger made little cooking necessary. The officers had orders to keep their men silent. We were placed in the houses; but our wet and heavy accoutrements were, on no account, to be taken off. At twelve o’clock we received our allowance of rum; and, shortly after, the serjeants tapped at the doors, calling not above their breath. We turned out, and at slow time continued our march.

“On October 22nd, we got word that General Girard, with 4,000 troops, both infantry and cavalry, was gathering supplies in Estremadura and had cut off some of our baggage and provisions. We immediately left Portalegre with the brigade led by General Hill, and after a grueling march in terrible weather, we arrived at Malpartida. The French were only ten miles away. By taking a shortcut on the Merida road through Aldea del Cano, we got close to them on the 27th at Alcuesca, where we lined up in columns, with heavy artillery ready to engage. They had no idea we were coming. We entered the town around ten o’clock; the enemy was in Arroyo del Molino, just three miles away. Each soldier received half a pound of rice to be cooked immediately. Hunger made cooking nearly unnecessary. The officers instructed their men to stay quiet. We settled in the houses, but our wet and heavy gear was not to be removed under any circumstances. At midnight, we received our ration of rum, and soon after, the sergeants quietly knocked on the doors. We got up and continued our march at a slow pace.”

“The whole night was one continued pour of rain. Weary, and wet to the skin, we trudged on, without exchanging a word; nothing breaking the silence of the night save the howling of the wolves. The tread of the men was drowned by the pattering of the rain. When day at length broke we were close upon the town. The French posts had been withdrawn into it, but the embers still glowed in their fires. During the whole march the 71st had been with the cavalry and horse-artillery, as an advanced guard.

The whole night it rained non-stop. Tired and soaked to the bone, we trudged on without saying a word; the only sound breaking the silence of the night was the howling of the wolves. The sound of our footsteps was drowned out by the rain hitting the ground. When day finally came, we were near the town. The French outposts had pulled back into it, but the embers still glowed in their fires. Throughout the entire march, the 71st had been with the cavalry and horse artillery as the advance guard.

“General Hill rode up to our colonel, and ordered him to make us clean out our pans (as the rain had wet all the priming), form square, and retire a short distance, lest the French cavalry had seen us, and should make an attack; however, the drift was so thick, they could not—it blew right in their faces when they looked our way. The Colonel told us off in three divisions, and gave us orders to charge up three separate streets of the town, and force our way, without halting, to the other side. We shouldered our arms. The general, taking off his hat, said, ‘God be with you—quick march.’ On reaching the gates, we gave three cheers, and in we went; the inhabitants calling, ‘Live the English,’ our piper playing ‘Hey Johnny Cope;’ the French swearing, fighting in confusion, running here and there, some in their shirts, some half accoutred. The streets were crowded with baggage, and men ready to march, all now in one heap of confusion. On we drove: our orders were to take no prisoners, neither to turn to the right nor left, until we reached the other side of the town.

“General Hill rode up to our colonel and instructed him to have us clean out our guns (since the rain had wet all the primers), form a square, and move back a short distance, in case the French cavalry had spotted us and decided to attack; however, the fog was so thick that they couldn’t see us—it blew right into their faces when they looked our way. The Colonel divided us into three groups and ordered us to charge up three separate streets in the town and push our way through without stopping until we got to the other side. We shouldered our weapons. The general, taking off his hat, said, ‘God be with you—quick march.’ When we reached the gates, we gave three cheers and marched in; the townspeople shouted, ‘Long live the English,’ while our piper played ‘Hey Johnny Cope;’ the French were swearing, fighting chaotically, running around in confusion, some in their shirts, some half-dressed. The streets were packed with supplies and soldiers ready to march, all in a chaotic mess. We advanced: our orders were to take no prisoners and not to turn right or left until we reached the other side of the town."

“As we advanced I saw the French general come out of a house, frantic with rage. Never shall I forget the grotesque figure he made, as he threw his cocked hat upon the ground, and stamping upon it, gnashed his teeth. When I got the first glance of him he had many medals on his breast. In a minute his coat was as bare as a private’s.

“As we moved forward, I saw the French general come out of a house, completely furious. I’ll never forget the ridiculous sight he was, as he threw his fancy hat on the ground and stomped on it, grinding his teeth in anger. When I first caught sight of him, he had a lot of medals on his chest. In a moment, his coat was as empty as a private’s.”

“We formed under cover of some old walls. A brigade of French stood in view. We got[497] orders to fire: not ten pieces in a company went off, the powder was again so wet with the rain. A brigade of Portuguese artillery came up. We gave the enemy another volley, leaped the wall, formed column, and drove them over the hill; down which they threw all their baggage, before they surrendered. In this affair we took about 3000 prisoners, 1600 horse, and 6 pieces of artillery, with a great quantity of baggage, &c.

“We gathered behind some old walls. A brigade of French forces was in sight. We received[497] orders to fire: not ten cannons in a company fired, as the gunpowder was soaked from the rain. A brigade of Portuguese artillery arrived. We gave the enemy another volley, jumped over the wall, formed into a column, and pushed them back over the hill; where they discarded all their baggage before surrendering. In this engagement, we captured about 3,000 prisoners, 1,600 horses, and 6 pieces of artillery, along with a significant amount of baggage, etc.

“We were again marched back to Portalegre, where the horses were sold and divided amongst the men according to their rank. I got 2s. 6d.”[407]

“We were once more taken back to Portalegre, where the horses were sold and distributed among the men based on their rank. I received 2s. 6d.”[407]

The 71st remained in Portalegre till March 1812, having taken part, during the January of that year, in the expulsion of the French from Estremadura. After the capture of Badajos by Wellington on the 6th of April, the 71st, and the other troops under the command of Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill, retired into Andalusia. Wellington, having armed the Tagus against Marshal Marmont, Sir Rowland Hill’s force took post at Almendralejos for the purpose of watching Marshal Soult. Here the 71st remained from the 13th April to the 11th May, when it along with the rest of Sir R. Hill’s corps marched to Almaraz to destroy the bridge of boats there. On the 18th of May it reached the height on which the castle of Mirabete stands, five miles from Almaraz.

The 71st stayed in Portalegre until March 1812, having helped drive the French out of Estremadura in January that year. After Wellington captured Badajoz on April 6th, the 71st, along with other troops led by Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill, moved into Andalusia. Wellington fortified the Tagus River against Marshal Marmont, while Sir Rowland Hill’s troops took position at Almendralejos to keep an eye on Marshal Soult. The 71st was stationed here from April 13th to May 11th, when it and the rest of Sir R. Hill’s corps marched to Almaraz to destroy the bridge of boats there. On May 18th, it reached the height where the castle of Mirabete is located, five miles from Almaraz.

“On the evening of the third day, General Hill ordered our left companies to move down to the valley, to cover his reconnaissance. When he returned, the officers were called. A scaling ladder was given to each section of a company of the left wing, with the exception of two companies. We moved down the hill in a dismal manner; it was so dark we could not see three yards before us. The hill was very steep, and we were forced to wade through whins and scramble down rocks, still carrying the ladders. When day-light, on the morning of the 19th, at length showed us to each other, we were scattered all over the foot of the hill like strayed sheep, not more in one place than were held together by a ladder. We halted, formed, and collected the ladders, then moved on. We had a hollow to pass through to get at the battery. The French had cut a part of the brae-face away, and had a gun that swept right through into the hollow. We made a rush past it, to get under the brae on the other side. The French were busy cooking, and preparing to support the other fort, thinking we would attack it first, as we had lain next it.

“On the evening of the third day, General Hill ordered our left companies to move down to the valley to cover his reconnaissance. When he returned, the officers were called. A scaling ladder was given to each section of a company in the left wing, except for two companies. We moved down the hill in a gloomy fashion; it was so dark we couldn’t see three yards ahead of us. The hill was very steep, and we had to wade through brush and scramble down rocks while still carrying the ladders. When daylight finally came on the morning of the 19th, we saw each other scattered all over the foot of the hill like lost sheep, barely held together by a ladder. We stopped, formed up, and collected the ladders before moving on. We had to pass through a hollow to reach the battery. The French had cut part of the slope away and had a gun that fired straight into the hollow. We made a dash past it to get under the slope on the other side. The French were busy cooking and preparing to support the other fort, thinking we would attack that one first since we had been next to it.”

“On our approach the French sentinel fired and retired. We halted, fixed bayonets, and moved on in double-quick time. We did not receive above four shots from the battery, until we were under the works, and had the ladders placed to the walls. Their entrenchment proved deeper than we expected, which caused us to splice our ladders under the wall; during which time they annoyed us much, by throwing grenades, stones, and logs over it; for we stood with our pieces cocked and presented. As soon as the ladders were spliced, we forced them from the works, and out of the town, at the point of the bayonet, down the hill and over the bridge. They were in such haste, they cut the bridge before all their men had got over, and numbers were either drowned or taken prisoners. One of our men had the honour to be the first to mount the works.

“On our approach, the French guard fired and fell back. We stopped, fixed our bayonets, and moved forward quickly. We only took about four shots from the battery before we reached the fortifications and set up the ladders against the walls. Their trench was deeper than we anticipated, so we had to splice our ladders at the base of the wall; during that time, they harassed us by throwing grenades, rocks, and logs over it, while we stood there with our weapons ready. Once the ladders were spliced, we pushed them back from the fortifications and out of the town at bayonet point, down the hill, and across the bridge. In their hurry, they cut the bridge before all their troops had crossed, leaving many either drowned or captured. One of our soldiers had the honor of being the first to climb the fortifications.”

“Fort Napoleon fired two or three shots into Fort Almaraz. We took the hint from this circumstance, and turned the guns of Almaraz on Fort Napoleon, and forced the enemy to leave it.

“Fort Napoleon fired two or three rounds at Fort Almaraz. We took that as a sign and turned the guns of Almaraz towards Fort Napoleon, driving the enemy away.”

“We moved forward to the village of Almaraz, and found plenty of provisions, which had been very scarce with us for some days.”[408]

“We made our way to the village of Almaraz, and found a lot of supplies, which had been hard to come by for the past few days.”[408]

The whole of this brilliant affair was concluded in about 15 minutes, the regiment losing Captain Lewis Grant, 1 sergeant, and 7 rank and file, killed; Lieutenants William Lockwood and Donald Ross, 3 sergeants, and 29 rank and file wounded. The names of 36 non-commissioned officers and soldiers were inserted in regimental orders for conspicuous bravery on this occasion, and “Almaraz” was henceforth inscribed upon the regimental colours. Both in the Brigade and General Orders, the 71st was particularly mentioned.

The entire event wrapped up in about 15 minutes, with the regiment losing Captain Lewis Grant, 1 sergeant, and 7 soldiers killed; Lieutenants William Lockwood and Donald Ross, 3 sergeants, and 29 soldiers wounded. The names of 36 non-commissioned officers and soldiers were listed in regimental orders for their outstanding bravery on this occasion, and “Almaraz” was forever added to the regimental colors. The 71st was specifically mentioned in both the Brigade and General Orders.

From this time to the 7th of November the 71st was occupied with many tedious marchings and countermarchings in accordance with the movements of the enemy. It occupied Alba de[498] Tormes from the 7th till the 13th of November, and during that period sustained a loss, in action with the enemy, of 1 sergeant and 6 rank and file killed, and 1 bugler and 5 rank and file wounded. The army retired from this part and began to return on Portugal; and after various slight skirmishes with the enemy, reached Puerto de Baños in December, where it remained till April 1812, being then removed to Bejar, which it occupied till May 21st. In December the 1st battalion was joined by a draft of 150 men from the 2nd. On the 20th of June the battalion along with the rest of its division encamped at La Puebla, in the neighbourhood of Vitoria.

From this time until November 7th, the 71st was engaged in many exhausting marches and counter-marches in response to enemy movements. It held Alba de[498]Tormes from November 7th to November 13th, during which time it suffered a loss of 1 sergeant and 6 soldiers killed, along with 1 bugler and 5 soldiers wounded in combat with the enemy. The army withdrew from this area and began its return to Portugal; after various minor skirmishes with the enemy, it reached Puerto de Baños in December, where it stayed until April 1812, before moving to Bejar, which it occupied until May 21st. In December, the 1st battalion was reinforced by a draft of 150 men from the 2nd. On June 20th, the battalion, along with the rest of its division, set up camp at La Puebla, near Vitoria.

On the morning of the 21st, the two armies being in position, the 71st was ordered to ascend the heights of La Puebla to support the Spanish forces under General Morillo. Forward they moved up the hill under a very heavy fire, in which fell mortally wounded their commander Colonel Cadogan, who, in falling, requested to be carried to a neighbouring height, from which he might take a last farewell of the regiment and the field.

On the morning of the 21st, with both armies in position, the 71st was ordered to climb the heights of La Puebla to support the Spanish forces led by General Morillo. They charged up the hill under intense fire, during which their commander, Colonel Cadogan, was mortally wounded. As he fell, he asked to be taken to a nearby height so he could say a final goodbye to the regiment and the battlefield.

Monument in Glasgow Cathedral to Colonel the Honourable Henry Cadogan.

“The French had possession of the top, but we soon forced them back, and drew up in column on the height, sending out four companies to our left to skirmish. The remainder moved on to the opposite height.

“The French held the high ground, but we quickly pushed them back and formed a column on the ridge, sending out four companies to our left to engage in skirmishes. The rest advanced to the opposite ridge.”

“Scarce were we upon the height, when a heavy column, dressed in great-coats, with white covers on their hats, exactly resembling the Spanish, gave us a volley, which put us to the right about at double-quick time down the hill, the French close behind, through the whins. The four companies got the word, the French were on them. They likewise thought them Spaniards, until they got a volley that killed or wounded almost every one of them. We retired to the height, covered by the 50th, who gave the pursuing column a volley which checked their speed. We moved up the remains of our shattered regiment to the height. Being in great want of ammunition, we were again served with sixty rounds a man, and kept up our fire for some time, until the bugle sounded to cease firing.

“Just as we reached the top, a heavy column, wearing greatcoats with white covers on their hats that looked just like the Spanish, fired at us, causing us to quickly retreat down the hill, with the French right behind us, through the brush. The four companies got the message that the French were coming. They also believed they were facing Spaniards until they received a volley that killed or wounded nearly everyone. We fell back to the top, protected by the 50th, who fired a volley at the pursuing column, slowing them down. We moved the remaining members of our broken regiment back to the top. Low on ammunition, we were supplied with sixty rounds each and maintained our fire for a while until the bugle sounded to stop firing.”

“We lay on the height for some time. Our drought was excessive; there was no water upon the height, save one small spring, which was rendered useless. At this time the major had the command, our second colonel being wounded. There were not 300 of us on the height able to do duty, out of above 1000 who drew rations in the morning. The cries of the wounded were most heart-rending.

“We lay on the ridge for a while. Our thirst was unbearable; there was no water on the ridge, except for one small spring, which was no longer usable. At this time, the major was in command, as our second colonel had been injured. There were fewer than 300 of us on the ridge able to serve, out of more than 1000 who received rations in the morning. The cries of the wounded were incredibly heartbreaking.”

“The French, on the opposite height, were getting under arms: we could give no assistance, as the enemy appeared to be six to one of us. Our orders were to maintain the height while there was a man of us. The word was given to shoulder arms. The French at the same moment got under arms. The engagement began in the plains. The French were amazed, and soon put to the right about, through Vitoria. We followed, as quick as our weary limbs would carry us. Our legs were full of thorns, and our feet bruised upon the roots of the trees. Coming to a bean field at the bottom of the heights, the column was immediately broken, and every man filled his haversack. We continued to advance until it was dark, and then encamped on a height above Vitoria.

“The French on the opposite hill were getting ready for battle: we couldn't help, since the enemy seemed to outnumber us six to one. Our orders were to hold the position as long as any of us were still standing. The command was given to get our weapons ready. The French did the same at that moment. The fight started in the plains. The French were caught off guard and quickly retreated through Vitoria. We followed as fast as our tired bodies would allow. Our legs were covered in thorns, and our feet were sore from the tree roots. When we reached a bean field at the bottom of the hill, the formation broke apart, and everyone filled their packs. We kept moving forward until it got dark, then set up camp on a hill overlooking Vitoria.”

“This was the dullest encampment I ever made. We had left 700 men behind. None spoke; each hung his head, mourning the loss of a friend and comrade. About twelve o’clock a man of each company was sent to receive half a pound of flour for each man at the rate of our morning’s strength, so that there was more than could be used by those who had escaped. I had fired 108 rounds this day.”[409]

“This was the most boring camp I’ve ever set up. We had left 700 men behind. No one spoke; everyone kept their heads down, grieving the loss of a friend and fellow soldier. Around noon, one man from each company was sent to collect half a pound of flour for each person based on our morning strength, which meant there was more than could be used by those who had made it out. I had fired 108 rounds today.”[409]

The loss of the regiment in the battle of Vitoria was dreadful. Colonel the Honourable Henry Cadogan, Captain Hall, Lieutenants Fox and Mackenzie, 6 serjeants, 1 bugler, and 78 rank and file were killed; Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Cother; Captains Reed, Pidgeon, and Grant; Lieutenants Duff, Richards, M’Intyre, Cox, Torriano, Campbell, and Cummeline; 13 serjeants, 2 buglers, and 255 rank and file were wounded.

The loss of the regiment in the Battle of Vitoria was terrible. Colonel the Honorable Henry Cadogan, Captain Hall, Lieutenants Fox and Mackenzie, 6 sergeants, 1 bugler, and 78 enlisted soldiers were killed; Brevet Lieutenant Colonel Cother; Captains Reed, Pidgeon, and Grant; Lieutenants Duff, Richards, M’Intyre, Cox, Torriano, Campbell, and Cummeline; 13 sergeants, 2 buglers, and 255 enlisted soldiers were wounded.

The enemy retired to Pampeluna, followed by the British, who afterwards marched towards the Pyrenees, the 71st reaching Maya upon the 8th of July. At Maya, on July 25th,—of which, as of other Peninsular battles, details will be found in the account of the 42nd,—the 71st behaved with marked bravery, maintaining their position to the last, and, when their ammunition was exhausted, hurling stones upon the enemy to impede their advance. The 71st had 3 sergeants and 54 rank and file killed, and 6 sergeants and 77 rank and file wounded.

The enemy pulled back to Pampeluna, followed by the British, who then marched toward the Pyrenees, with the 71st reaching Maya on July 8th. At Maya, on July 25th—of which, as with other battles in the Peninsula, details will be found in the account of the 42nd—the 71st showed remarkable bravery, holding their ground until the end, and when they ran out of ammunition, they threw stones at the enemy to slow their advance. The 71st suffered 3 sergeants and 54 soldiers killed, and 6 sergeants and 77 soldiers wounded.

The army under General Hill continued retiring until the 30th of July, when a strong position was taken up at Lizasso. Here they were attacked by the French, the 71st taking an active part in the engagement, and losing 1 sergeant, and 23 rank and file killed, and 2 sergeants and 34 rank and file wounded.

The army led by General Hill kept retreating until July 30th, when they secured a strong position at Lizasso. There, they were attacked by the French, with the 71st playing a significant role in the battle, suffering the loss of 1 sergeant and 23 soldiers killed, as well as 2 sergeants and 34 soldiers wounded.

In the action in the pass of Doña Maria on the 31st, the 71st distinguished itself, and had 1 sergeant and 29 rank and file killed, and 2 sergeants and 45 rank and file wounded. For the part taken in these engagements the 71st was authorised to bear the word “Pyrenees” on its colours and appointments. Between the 14th of June and the 7th August, the regiment lost in killed and wounded, 33 officers, 6 buglers, and 553 rank and file.

In the battle at Doña Maria's pass on the 31st, the 71st proved themselves, suffering 1 sergeant and 29 soldiers killed, along with 2 sergeants and 45 soldiers wounded. For their role in these fights, the 71st was allowed to add the word “Pyrenees” to their colors and insignia. Between June 14 and August 7, the regiment lost a total of 33 officers, 6 buglers, and 553 soldiers in killed and wounded.

For nearly three months after the last engagement the regiment was encamped on the heights of Roncesvalles, where the men were principally engaged in the construction of block-houses and batteries, and in the formation of roads for artillery, during which they suffered dreadfully from the inclemency of the weather. On the night of October 11th a strong party of the[500] French made an attack upon an advance of 15 men of the 71st under Sergeant James Ross, but the small band, favoured somewhat by their position and the darkness, maintained its ground, and forced the enemy to retire. At the request of Lieutenant-General Sir William Stewart, each of the 16 men was presented with a medal.

For almost three months after the last battle, the regiment was stationed on the heights of Roncesvalles, where the soldiers mainly worked on building blockhouses and batteries, as well as creating roads for artillery. During this time, they suffered greatly from harsh weather conditions. On the night of October 11th, a large group of the[500] French launched an attack on a small unit of 15 men from the 71st led by Sergeant James Ross. However, the small group, somewhat aided by their position and the darkness, held their ground and forced the enemy to withdraw. At the request of Lieutenant-General Sir William Stewart, each of the 16 men was awarded a medal.

After the battle of Nivelle, in which the 71st did not take part, the regiment occupied part of the town of Cambo, and was there joined by a detachment of 16 men of the 2nd battalion (then in Glasgow), under the command of Lieutenant Charles Henderson. On the 9th of December the 71st crossed the Nive without loss, the regiment forming upon the top of the opposite height, and sending out two companies after the enemy, who, however, eluded pursuit. The enemy retired on Bayonne, and General Hill disposed his army with the right on the Adour, the left above the Nive, and the centre, in which was the 71st, at St Pierre, across the high road to St Jean Pied-de-Port.

After the battle of Nivelle, which the 71st didn’t participate in, the regiment took control of part of the town of Cambo and was soon joined by a team of 16 men from the 2nd battalion (who were then in Glasgow), led by Lieutenant Charles Henderson. On December 9th, the 71st crossed the Nive without any losses, forming up on top of the opposite hill and sending out two companies after the enemy, who managed to escape. The enemy retreated towards Bayonne, and General Hill positioned his army with the right flank on the Adour, the left above the Nive, and the center, where the 71st was located, at St Pierre, across the main road to St Jean Pied-de-Port.

“All the night of the 11th December we lay in camp upon the face of a height, near the Spaniards. In the afternoon of the 12th, we received orders to move round towards Bayonne, where we were quartered along the main road. There we remained until we received orders to march to our own right, to assist a Spanish force which was engaged with superior numbers. We set off by day-light on the morning of the 13th towards them, and were moving on, when General Hill sent an aide-de-camp after us, saying, ‘That is not the direction,—follow me.’ We put to right-about, to the main road towards Bayonne. We soon came to the scene of action, and were immediately engaged. We had continued firing, without intermission, for five hours, advancing and retreating, and lost a great number of men, but could not gain a bit of ground. Towards evening we were relieved by a brigade which belonged to another division. As many of us as could be collected were drawn up. General Hill gave us great praise for our behaviour this day, and ordered an extra allowance of liquor to each man. We were marched back to our old quarters along the road-side. We lay upon the road-side for two or three days, having two companies three leagues to the rear, carrying the wounded to the hospital. We were next cantoned three leagues above Bayonne, along the side of the river. We had strong picquets planted along the banks. The French were cantoned upon the other side. Never a night passed that we were not molested by boats passing up and down the river, with provisions and necessaries to the town. Our orders were to turn out and keep up a constant fire upon them while passing. We had two grasshopper guns planted upon the side of the river, by means of which we one night sunk a boat loaded with clothing for the army, setting it on fire with red-hot shot.

“All night on December 11th, we camped on a hill near the Spaniards. In the afternoon of the 12th, we got orders to move towards Bayonne, where we were stationed along the main road. We stayed there until we were ordered to march to our right to help a Spanish force that was outnumbered. We set out at dawn on the morning of the 13th, heading their way, but as we were moving, General Hill sent a messenger after us, saying, ‘That’s not the way—follow me.’ We turned around back to the main road toward Bayonne. Soon, we arrived at the battlefield and were immediately engaged. We kept firing non-stop for five hours, advancing and retreating, and lost many men without gaining any ground. By evening, we were relieved by a brigade from another division. Those of us who could be gathered were lined up. General Hill praised us highly for our conduct that day and ordered extra rations of liquor for each man. We marched back to our old quarters along the roadside. We stayed there for two or three days, with two companies three leagues back, taking the wounded to the hospital. Then we were stationed three leagues above Bayonne, along the riverbank. We had strong pickets set up along the banks. The French were camped on the other side. Not a night passed without us being disturbed by boats moving up and down the river, delivering supplies to the town. Our orders were to get ready and maintain a constant fire at them as they passed. We had two grasshopper guns positioned by the river, with which we managed to sink a boat one night that was loaded with clothing for the army, setting it ablaze with red-hot shot."

“Next day we were encamped in the rear of the town, being relieved by a brigade of Portuguese. We remained in camp two or three days, expecting to be attacked, the enemy having crossed above us on the river. We posted picquets in the town, near our camp. At length, receiving orders to march, we moved on, until we came to a river on our right, which ran very swift. Part of the regiment having crossed, we got orders to come to the right-about, and were marched back to our old campground. Next morning we received orders to take another road toward Salvatierra, where we encamped that night, and remained until the whole army assembled the following day.

“Next day, we set up camp behind the town, being relieved by a brigade of Portuguese troops. We stayed in camp for two or three days, expecting an attack since the enemy had crossed the river upstream from us. We stationed pickets in the town near our camp. Eventually, we received orders to march, and we moved on until we reached a fast-flowing river on our right. After part of the regiment crossed, we were ordered to turn around and marched back to our original campground. The next morning, we received orders to take a different road toward Salvatierra, where we camped that night and stayed until the entire army assembled the following day.”

“About two o’clock in the afternoon we were under arms, and moved towards the river, covered by a brigade of artillery. We forded, and continued to skirmish along the heights until the town was taken. We lost only one man during the whole time. We encamped upon the other side of the town; and next morning followed the line of march, until we came before a town called Aris. We had severe fighting before we got into it. We were led on by an aide-de-camp. The contest lasted until after dark. We planted picquets in different streets of the town; the enemy did the same in others. Different patroles were sent out during the night, but the French were always found on the alert. They retired before day-light, and we marched into the town with our music at the head of the regiments. The town appeared then quite desolate, not worth twopence; but we were not three days in it, until the French inhabitants came back, opened[501] their shops and houses, and it became a fine lively place.”[410]

“At around two in the afternoon, we were ready and moved towards the river, protected by a brigade of artillery. We crossed the river and continued to skirmish along the heights until we captured the town. We only lost one man during the entire operation. We set up camp on the other side of the town, and the next morning we followed the planned route until we arrived at a town called Aris. We faced heavy fighting before we could enter. An aide-de-camp led us on. The battle went on until after dark. We established pickets in various streets of the town; the enemy did the same in others. Different patrols were sent out during the night, but the French were always on alert. They retreated before dawn, and we marched into the town with our bands leading the regiments. The town looked completely desolate and barely worth anything, but by the third day, the French residents returned, opened their shops and homes, and it transformed into a lively place.”[501]

In the action of the 13th December the 71st lost Lieutenant-Colonel Mackenzie, Lieutenants Campbell and Henderson, 2 sergeants, and 24 men killed; Captains Barclay and Grant, Lieutenants M’Intyre and Torriano, and 37 men wounded. For these services the regiment bears “Nive” on its colours. On the 26th February 1814 the regiment was in action at Sauveterre, and on the 27th took part in the battle of Orthez, although it appears that in the latter it sustained little or no loss. It bears “Orthez” on its colours.

In the battle on December 13th, the 71st lost Lieutenant-Colonel Mackenzie, Lieutenants Campbell and Henderson, 2 sergeants, and 24 men killed; Captains Barclay and Grant, Lieutenants M’Intyre and Torriano, and 37 men wounded. For these actions, the regiment has “Nive” on its colors. On February 26, 1814, the regiment was in action at Sauveterre, and on the 27th, it participated in the battle of Orthez, although it seems that in the latter, it suffered little to no losses. It carries “Orthez” on its colors.

Two divisions of the French army having retired to Aire, after the action of the 27th of February, Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill moved upon that town to dislodge them. Upon the 2d of March the French were found strongly posted upon a ridge of hills, extending across the great road in front of the town, having their right on the Adour. The second division attacked them along the road, seconded by a Portuguese brigade, and drove them from their position in gallant style. Lieutenant James Anderson and 17 rank and file were killed; Lieutenant Henry Frederick Lockyer, 1 sergeant, and 19 rank and file, were wounded.

Two divisions of the French army withdrew to Aire after the battle on February 27th, so Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill moved toward the town to force them out. On March 2nd, the French were positioned strongly on a ridge of hills stretching across the main road in front of the town, with their right side on the Adour River. The second division launched an attack along the road, supported by a Portuguese brigade, and successfully pushed them out of their position with great determination. Lieutenant James Anderson and 17 soldiers were killed; Lieutenant Henry Frederick Lockyer, 1 sergeant, and 19 soldiers were injured.

A detachment from the second battalion, consisting of 1 captain, 4 subalterns, and 134 rank and file, under the command of Major Arthur Jones, joined at Aire.

A unit from the second battalion, made up of 1 captain, 4 junior officers, and 134 enlisted personnel, led by Major Arthur Jones, arrived in Aire.

On the 25th of March part of the battalion was engaged in an affair at Tarbes, in which Lieutenant Robert Law was wounded, and upon the 10th of April was in position at Toulouse, where some of the companies were employed skirmishing, and sustained a loss of 1 sergeant and 3 rank and file killed; 6 rank and file were wounded.[411]

On March 25th, some of the battalion got involved in a skirmish at Tarbes, during which Lieutenant Robert Law was injured. By April 10th, they were stationed in Toulouse, where several companies were busy skirmishing and suffered a loss of 1 sergeant and 3 soldiers killed; 6 soldiers were wounded.[411]

On the 10th of April the regiment marched to Toulouse, in order to attack it. It was drawn up in column behind a house, and sent out the flank companies to skirmish; the French, however, evacuated Toulouse on the night of the 11th, when the 71st and the other regiments entered the town. The following interesting incident, in connection with the attack on Toulouse, is narrated by a soldier of the 71st in his Journal:—

On April 10th, the regiment marched to Toulouse to launch an attack. They lined up in a column behind a building and sent out the flank companies to engage in skirmishes; however, the French evacuated Toulouse on the night of the 11th, just as the 71st and other regiments entered the town. The following interesting incident related to the attack on Toulouse is recounted by a soldier of the 71st in his Journal:—

“I shall ever remember an adventure that happened to me, towards the afternoon. We were in extended order, firing and retiring. I had just risen to run behind my file, when a spent shot struck me on the groin, and took the breath from me. ‘God receive my soul!’ I said, and sat down resigned. The French were advancing fast. I laid my musket down and gasped for breath. I was sick, and put my canteen to my head, but could not taste the water; however, I washed my mouth, and grew less faint. I looked to my thigh, and seeing no blood, took resolution to put my hand to the part, to feel the wound. My hand was unstained by blood, but the part was so painful that I could not touch it. At this moment of helplessness the French came up. One of them made a charge at me, as I sat pale as death. In another moment I would have been transfixed, had not his next man forced the point past me: ‘Do not touch the good Scot,’ said he; and then addressing himself to me, added, ‘Do you remember me?’ I had not recovered my breath sufficiently to speak distinctly: I answered, ‘No.’ ‘I saw you at Sobral,’ he replied. Immediately I recognised him to be a soldier whose life I had saved from a Portuguese, who was going to kill him as he lay wounded. ‘Yes, I know you,’ I replied. ‘God bless you!’ cried he; and, giving me a pancake out of his hat, moved on with his fellows; the rear of whom took my knapsack, and left me lying. I had fallen down for greater security. I soon recovered so far as to walk, though with pain, and joined the regiment next advance.”[412]

“I will always remember an adventure that happened to me in the afternoon. We were spread out, firing and retreating. I had just gotten up to run behind my line when a spent bullet hit me in the groin and knocked the wind out of me. ‘God receive my soul!’ I said, and sat down, resigned. The French were advancing quickly. I laid my musket down and gasped for breath. I felt sick and held my canteen to my head but couldn't taste the water; however, I rinsed my mouth and started to feel less faint. I looked at my thigh, and since there was no blood, I decided to touch the area to check for a wound. My hand was clean, but the area was so painful that I couldn’t touch it. At that moment of helplessness, the French rushed forward. One of them lunged at me as I sat there, pale as a ghost. In another second, I would have been stabbed if his colleague hadn’t pushed the point past me: ‘Don’t harm the good Scot,’ he said. Then he turned to me and asked, ‘Do you remember me?’ I hadn’t fully caught my breath enough to respond clearly, so I replied, ‘No.’ ‘I saw you at Sobral,’ he answered. Instantly, I recognized him as the soldier whose life I had saved from a Portuguese who was about to kill him while he lay wounded. ‘Yes, I know you,’ I said. ‘God bless you!’ he exclaimed, and after giving me a pancake from his hat, he moved on with his comrades; the ones in the back took my knapsack and left me there. I had fallen down for safety. I soon got well enough to walk, though in pain, and joined the regiment's next advance.”[412]

On the afternoon of April 12th word came that Napoleon had abdicated, and shortly after peace was proclaimed, and a treaty concluded between France and England.

On the afternoon of April 12th, news arrived that Napoleon had stepped down, and soon after, peace was announced, and a treaty was signed between France and England.

The 71st marched from Toulouse to Blaachfort, where it was encamped for about a fortnight, after which it proceeded to Bordeaux, where it embarked on the 15th of July, arriving in Cork on the 28th of that month. Shortly afterwards the regiment proceeded to Limerick, where it lay for the rest of the year, and where Colonel[502] Reynell assumed the command in December. In January 1815 the first battalion of the 71st embarked at Cork, and proceeded to America; but peace having been concluded with the United States, its destination was changed, in consequence of Napoleon having again broken loose, and resumed his former dignity of Emperor of the French. Thus England was once more embroiled in war. The 71st was in consequence transhipped in a small craft, and sent to Ostend, where it disembarked on April 22nd. It was then marched to Leuze, where, quartered in the surrounding villages, it lay till June 16th, 1815, under the command of Colonel Reynell. It was brigaded with the first battalion of the 52nd, and eight companies of the 95th regiment (Rifles), the brigade being commanded by Major-General Frederick Adam, and the division by Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Clinton. The first battalion had at this time 997 rank and file. The regiment was drilled every day, and on the morning of June 16 was proceeding to its drill-ground as usual, when it was ordered immediately to advance upon Nivelles, where it arrived late at night. On the same day Blucher had been attacked at Ligny, and Wellington had successfully met Marshal Ney at Quatre Bras, in which action the 71st had no chance of taking part, although they had their own share of the fighting at Waterloo. On the morning of the 17th the 71st took the road to Waterloo, and along with the other regiments of the brigade took up a position behind Hougoumont, where they lay under arms, amid pouring rain, all night. Two hours after daybreak, General Hill came down and took away the 10th company to cover his reconnaissance, and shortly after, the regiment set to cleaning their arms, and preparing for action. All the opposite heights were covered by the enemy.

The 71st marched from Toulouse to Blaachfort, where it camped for about two weeks. After that, it moved to Bordeaux, where it boarded a ship on July 15, arriving in Cork on July 28. Shortly after, the regiment went to Limerick, where it stayed for the rest of the year, and Colonel[502] Reynell took command in December. In January 1815, the first battalion of the 71st left Cork and headed to America; however, since peace was established with the United States, its orders changed due to Napoleon breaking free and reclaiming his title as Emperor of the French. Once again, England was drawn into war. The 71st was transferred to a small vessel and sent to Ostend, where it landed on April 22. It was then marched to Leuze, where, stationed in the nearby villages, it remained until June 16, 1815, under Colonel Reynell's command. It was grouped with the first battalion of the 52nd and eight companies of the 95th regiment (Rifles), with the brigade led by Major-General Frederick Adam and the division by Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Clinton. At this point, the first battalion had 997 soldiers. The regiment drilled daily, and on the morning of June 16, was headed to its drill-ground as usual when it was ordered to immediately advance on Nivelles, reaching the area late at night. On the same day, Blucher was attacked at Ligny, and Wellington faced off against Marshal Ney at Quatre Bras. The 71st couldn’t participate in that battle but had its own share of fighting at Waterloo. On the morning of the 17th, the 71st marched toward Waterloo, and along with the other regiments in the brigade, took up a position behind Hougoumont, where they remained under arms in heavy rain all night. Two hours after sunrise, General Hill arrived and took the 10th company to support his reconnaissance, and shortly after, the regiment started cleaning their weapons and preparing for action. The heights across from them were occupied by the enemy.

“The artillery had been tearing away since daybreak in different parts of the line. About twelve o’clock we received orders to fall in for attack. We then marched up to our position, where we lay on the face of a brae, covering a brigade of guns. We were so overcome by the fatigue of the two days’ march, that scarce had we lain down until many of us fell asleep. We lay thus about an hour and a half, under a dreadful fire, which cost us about 60 men, while we had never fired a shot. The balls were falling thick amongst us.

“The artillery had been blasting away since daybreak in different parts of the line. Around noon, we got orders to prepare for an attack. We then moved to our position, where we lay on the slope, covering a brigade of guns. We were so exhausted from the two days' march that barely had we settled in before many of us fell asleep. We lay there for about an hour and a half, under intense fire, which cost us around 60 men, while we hadn’t fired a single shot. The bullets were falling heavily around us.”

“About two o’clock a squadron of lancers came down, hurrahing, to charge the brigade of guns: they knew not what was in the rear. The general gave the word, ‘Form square.’ In a moment the whole brigade were on their feet, ready to receive the enemy. The general said, ‘Seventy-first, I have often heard of your bravery, I hope it will not be worse to-day than it has been.’ Down they came upon our square. We soon put them to the right-about.

“About two o’clock, a group of lancers charged down, cheering, to attack the artillery brigade: they had no idea what was behind them. The general gave the command, ‘Form square.’ In an instant, the entire brigade was on their feet, prepared to face the enemy. The general said, ‘Seventy-first, I’ve heard a lot about your bravery; I hope it’s as good today as it has been in the past.’ They charged at our square, but we quickly forced them to retreat.”

“Shortly after we received orders to move to the heights. Onwards we marched, and stood, for a short time, in square, receiving cavalry every now and then. The noise and smoke were dreadful. We then moved on in column for a considerable way, and formed line, gave three cheers, fired a few volleys, charged the enemy, and drove them back.

“Shortly after we got orders to move to the heights. We marched onward and stood in a square for a bit, dealing with cavalry attacks now and then. The noise and smoke were terrible. Then we continued in a column for a good distance, formed a line, cheered three times, fired a few volleys, charged the enemy, and pushed them back.

“At this moment a squadron of cavalry rode furiously down upon our line. Scarce had we time to form. The square was only complete in front when they were upon the points of our bayonets. Many of our men were out of place. There was a good deal of jostling for a minute or two, and a good deal of laughing. Our quarter-master lost his bonnet in riding into the square; got it up, put it on, back foremost, and wore it thus all day. Not a moment had we to regard our dress. A French general lay dead in the square; he had a number of ornaments upon his breast. Our men fell to plucking them off, pushing each other as they passed, and snatching at them.

“At that moment, a squadron of cavalry charged furiously toward our line. We barely had time to get organized. The square was only complete in the front when they were right on the tips of our bayonets. Many of our guys were out of position. There was quite a bit of shuffling for a minute or two, along with a lot of laughter. Our quarter-master lost his hat while riding into the square; he picked it up, put it on backward, and wore it that way all day. We had no time to worry about how we looked. A French general lay dead in the square; he had several decorations on his chest. Our men started to rip them off, pushing each other as they went by and grabbing at them.”

“We stood in square for some time, whilst the 13th dragoons and a squadron of French dragoons were engaged. The 13th dragoons retiring to the rear of our column, we gave the French a volley, which put them to the right-about; then the 13th at them again. They did this for some time; we cheering the 13th, and feeling every blow they received.

“We stood in the square for a while, while the 13th Dragoons and a squadron of French Dragoons were fighting. When the 13th Dragoons fell back behind our column, we fired a volley at the French, which made them turn around; then the 13th charged again. They kept this up for a while; we cheered for the 13th and felt every hit they took.”

“The whole army retired to the heights in the rear; the French closely pursuing to our formation, where we stood, four deep, for a considerable time. As we fell back, a shot cut the straps of the knapsack of one near me: it fell, and was rolling away. He snatched it up, saying ‘I am not to lose you that way, you are all I[503] have in the world,’ tied it on the best manner he could, and marched on.

“The whole army withdrew to the heights behind us; the French closely chased us to our position, where we held our ground, four deep, for quite a while. As we retreated, a shot severed the straps of a fellow soldier's knapsack: it dropped and began rolling away. He quickly grabbed it, saying, ‘I can’t lose you like this, you are all I[503] have in the world,’ secured it as best he could, and continued marching on.”

“Lord Wellington came riding up. We formed square, with him in our centre, to receive cavalry. Shortly the whole army received orders to advance. We moved forwards in two columns, four deep, the French retiring at the same time. We were charged several times in our advance. This was our last effort; nothing could impede us. The whole of the enemy retired, leaving their guns and ammunition, and every other thing behind. We moved on towards a village, and charged right through, killing great numbers, the village was so crowded. We then formed on the other side of it, and lay down under the canopy of heaven, hungry and weary to death. We had been oppressed, all day, by the weight of our blankets and great-coats, which were drenched with rain, and lay upon our shoulders like logs of wood.”[413]

“Lord Wellington rode up to us. We formed a square with him at the center to face the cavalry. Soon, the entire army got orders to advance. We moved forward in two columns, four deep, while the French retreated at the same time. We were charged multiple times during our advance. This was our final push; nothing could stop us. The entire enemy force retreated, leaving their cannons, ammunition, and everything else behind. We moved towards a village and charged right through it, killing a lot of people since the village was so packed. We then formed up on the other side and laid down under the open sky, hungry and utterly exhausted. All day, we had been weighed down by our wet blankets and greatcoats, which felt as heavy as logs on our shoulders.”[413]

“The 71st had Brevet Major Edmund L’Estrange, aide-de-camp to Major-General Sir Denis Pack, and Ensign John Tod killed. The following officers were wounded: the Lieutenant-Colonel commanding the battalion, Colonel Thomas Reynell; Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Arthur Jones; Captains Samuel Reed, Donald Campbell, William Alexander Grant, James Henderson, and Brevet Major Charles Johnstone; Lieutenants Joseph Barrallier, Robert Lind, John Roberts, James Coates, Robert Law, Carique Lewin, and Lieutenant and Adjutant William Anderson.

“The 71st had Brevet Major Edmund L’Estrange, aide-de-camp to Major-General Sir Denis Pack, and Ensign John Tod killed. The following officers were wounded: the Lieutenant-Colonel in charge of the battalion, Colonel Thomas Reynell; Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Arthur Jones; Captains Samuel Reed, Donald Campbell, William Alexander Grant, James Henderson, and Brevet Major Charles Johnstone; Lieutenants Joseph Barrallier, Robert Lind, John Roberts, James Coates, Robert Law, Carique Lewin, and Lieutenant and Adjutant William Anderson.”

The number of serjeants, buglers, and rank and file killed amounted to 29; 166 were wounded, and 36 died of their wounds.”[414]

The total number of sergeants, buglers, and regular soldiers killed was 29; 166 were injured, and 36 died from their injuries.”[414]

The 71st afterwards marched to Paris with the rest of the army, and was encamped in the Champs Elysées, continuing there till the beginning of November, when it proceeded to Versailles, and to Viarmes in December. On the 21st of December the second battalion was disbanded at Glasgow, the effective officers and men being transferred to the first battalion.

The 71st then marched to Paris with the rest of the army and camped in the Champs Elysées, staying there until early November, when they moved on to Versailles, and then to Viarmes in December. On December 21st, the second battalion was disbanded in Glasgow, with the effective officers and soldiers being assigned to the first battalion.

In January 1816 the regiment marched to the Pas de Calais, where it was cantoned in several villages. On the 21st of June the 71st was formed in hollow square upon the bruyère of Rombly for the purpose of receiving the medals which had been granted by the Prince Regent to the officers and men for their services at Waterloo, when Colonel Reynell addressed the regiment as follows:—

In January 1816, the regiment marched to the Pas de Calais, where it was stationed in several villages. On June 21st, the 71st was arranged in a hollow square on the bruyère of Rombly to receive the medals granted by the Prince Regent to the officers and men for their services at Waterloo, when Colonel Reynell addressed the regiment as follows:—

Seventy-first,—The deep interest which you will all give me credit for feeling in everything that affects the corps, cannot fail to be awakened upon an occasion such as the present, when holding in my hands, to transfer to yours, these honourable rewards bestowed by your sovereign for your share in the great and glorious exertions of the army of His Grace the Duke of Wellington upon the field of Waterloo, when the utmost efforts of the army of France, directed by Napoleon, reputed to be the first captain of the age, were not only paralysed at the moment, but blasted beyond the power of even a second struggle.

71st,—The deep interest that you all know I have in everything concerning the corps will undoubtedly be stirred in a moment like this, as I hold in my hands, ready to pass to you, these honorable rewards given by your sovereign for your contributions to the great and glorious efforts of the army under His Grace the Duke of Wellington at the Battle of Waterloo, where the strongest attempts of the French army, led by Napoleon, who was considered the best captain of the time, were not only stopped but completely crushed, leaving them unable to even attempt to fight back again.”

“To have participated in a contest crowned with victory so decisive, and productive of consequences that have diffused peace, security, and happiness throughout Europe, may be to each of you a source of honourable pride, as well as of gratitude to the Omnipotent Arbiter of all human contests, who preserved you in such peril, and without whose protecting hand the battle belongs not to the strong, nor the race to the swift.

“To have taken part in a contest that ended in such a clear victory, resulting in peace, security, and happiness across Europe, should be a source of pride for each of you, as well as gratitude to the all-powerful ruler of human affairs, who kept you safe in such danger, and without whose protective guidance, success doesn’t go to the strong or the fastest.”

“I acknowledge to feel an honest and, I trust, excusable exultation in having had the honour to command you on that day; and in dispensing these medals, destined to record in your families the share you had in the ever memorable battle of Waterloo, it is a peculiar satisfaction to me that I can present them to those by whom they have been fairly and honourably earned, and that I can here solemnly declare that, in the course of that eventful day, I did not observe a soldier of this good regiment whose conduct was not only creditable to the English nation, but such as his dearest friends could desire.

I genuinely feel a proud and, I hope, justifiable joy in having had the privilege to lead you that day. While handing out these medals, which will serve as a reminder in your families of your role in the unforgettable battle of Waterloo, it gives me special pleasure to give them to those who have genuinely and honorably earned them. I want to formally state that, throughout that significant day, I did not see a single soldier from this excellent regiment whose behavior was not only a credit to the English nation but also something their closest friends would admire.

“Under such agreeable reflections, I request you to accept these medals, and to wear them with becoming pride, as they are incontestable proofs of a faithful discharge of your duty to your king and your country. I trust that they will act as powerful talismans, to keep you, in your future lives, in the paths of honour, sobriety, and virtue.”

“Thinking about all this, I ask you to accept these medals and wear them with pride, as they are undeniable proof of your dedication to your king and your country. I hope they serve as strong reminders to keep you on the paths of honor, moderation, and virtue in your future.”

Major-General Sir Denis Pack, K.C.B.
From a painting in possession of
Mrs Reynell Pack.

The regiment received new colours on the 13th of January 1817; they were presented by Major-General Sir Denis Pack, a name intimately associated with some of our Highland regiments. On this occasion he addressed them as follows:—

The regiment received new colors on January 13, 1817; they were presented by Major-General Sir Denis Pack, a name closely linked with some of our Highland regiments. On this occasion, he addressed them as follows:—

Seventy-first Regiment,—Officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers, it affords me the greatest satisfaction, at the request of your commanding officer, Colonel Reynell, to have the honour of presenting these colours to you.

"71st Regiment,—Officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers, it gives me great pleasure, at the request of your commanding officer, Colonel Reynell, to have the honor of presenting these colors to you."

“There are many who could perform the office with a better grace, but there is no one, believe me, who is more sensible of the merit of the corps, or who is more anxious for its honour and welfare.

“There are many who could do the job with more grace, but there is no one, trust me, who appreciates the value of the team more or who cares more about its honor and well-being.

“I might justly pay to the valour and good conduct of those present the compliments usual on such occasions, but I had rather offer the expression of my regard and admiration of that excellent esprit-de-corps and real worth which a ten years’ intimate knowledge of the regiment has taught me so highly to appreciate. I shall always look back with pleasure to that long period in which I had the good fortune to be your commanding officer, and during which time I received from the officers the most cordial and zealous assistance in support of discipline; from the non-commissioned officers proofs of the most disinterested regard for His Majesty’s service and the welfare of their regiment; and I witnessed on the part of the privates and the corps at large a fidelity to their colours in South America, as remarkable under such trying circumstances as their valour has at all times been conspicuous in the field. I am most happy to think that there is no drawback to the pleasure all should feel on this occasion. Your former colours were mislaid after a fête given in London to celebrate the Duke of Wellington’s return after his glorious termination of the peninsular war, and your colonel, General Francis Dundas, has sent you three very handsome ones to replace them. On them are emblazoned some of His Grace’s victories, in which the 71st bore a most distinguished part, and more might be enumerated which the corps may well be proud of. There are still in our ranks valuable officers who have witnessed the early glories of the regiment in the East, and its splendid career since is fresh in the memory of all. Never, indeed, did the character of the corps stand higher; never was the fame of the British arms, or the glory of the British empire more pre-eminent than at this moment, an enthusiastic recollection of which the sight of these colours must always inspire.

“I could certainly give praise to the bravery and good conduct of those here today, as is common in these situations, but I would prefer to express my admiration for the remarkable team spirit and true worth that ten years of close acquaintance with the regiment has taught me to deeply appreciate. I will always look back fondly on that long period when I had the privilege of being your commanding officer, during which I received the most enthusiastic support in maintaining discipline from the officers; from the non-commissioned officers, the utmost dedication to His Majesty’s service and the well-being of their regiment; and I witnessed the loyalty of the privates and the unit as a whole to their colors in South America, which was as commendable under such challenging circumstances as their bravery has consistently been in battle. I am very pleased to note that there’s nothing overshadowing the joy everyone should feel on this occasion. Your previous colors got misplaced after a celebration in London for the Duke of Wellington’s return after his triumphant conclusion of the Peninsular War, and your colonel, General Francis Dundas, has sent you three very handsome replacements. These new colors showcase some of His Grace’s victories, in which the 71st played a distinguished role, and there are many more that the regiment can be proud of. There are still valuable officers among us who witnessed the early glory of the regiment in the East, and its impressive journey since is fresh in everyone’s memory. Truly, the reputation of the corps has never been higher; the fame of the British armed forces and the glory of the British Empire have never shone brighter than they do right now, a passionate remembrance that the sight of these colors will always evoke.”

“While you have your present commanding officer to lead you, it is unnecessary for me to add anything to excite such a spirit; but were I called upon to do so, I should have only to hold up the example of those who have fallen in your ranks, and, above all, point to the memory of that hero who so gloriously fell at your head.”[415]

“Since you have your current commanding officer to guide you, I don’t need to say anything to inspire you; but if I were asked to do so, I would just need to highlight the examples of those who have fallen in your ranks and, most importantly, remember the hero who bravely fell at your side.”[415]

After remaining in France until the end of October 1818, the 71st embarked for England, and arrived at Dover on the 29th of that month, proceeding to Chelmsford, where the establishment was reduced from 810 to 650 rank and file.

After staying in France until the end of October 1818, the 71st set sail for England and arrived in Dover on the 29th of that month, then moved on to Chelmsford, where the number of soldiers was reduced from 810 to 650.

From 1818 to 1822 this regiment performed garrison duties at various places in England, a mere enumeration of which would not be interesting, and is needless here. While at Chatham in 1821, the strength of the regiment was reduced to 576 rank and file. In 1822 it sailed from Liverpool for Dublin, where it[505] arrived on the 3rd of May, and remained there till the beginning of October, when it was marched to the south of Ireland. Here it remained until May 1824, having its headquarters at Fermoy, with detachments stationed at various villages in order that disturbances might be suppressed and order maintained. The nature of the duties which the regiment had to perform can be seen by reference to our account of the 42nd about this period. In January 1824 Lieutenant-General Sir Gordon Drummond was removed from the colonelcy of the 88th to that of the 71st, vacant by the death of General Francis Dundas.

From 1818 to 1822, this regiment carried out garrison duties at various locations in England, which would be tedious to list here. While stationed at Chatham in 1821, the regiment's strength was reduced to 576 soldiers. In 1822, it set sail from Liverpool to Dublin, arriving on May 3rd, where it stayed until early October, at which point it was marched to southern Ireland. It remained there until May 1824, with its headquarters in Fermoy and detachments assigned to different villages to help suppress disturbances and maintain order. The type of duties the regiment had to carry out can be understood by looking at our account of the 42nd during this time. In January 1824, Lieutenant-General Sir Gordon Drummond was moved from the colonelcy of the 88th to the 71st, which became vacant due to the death of General Francis Dundas.

In May the regiment proceeded to Cork to re-embark for North America; but before doing so, Colonel Sir Thomas Arbuthnot, commanding the regiment, received very gratifying addresses from the magistrates and inhabitants of Fermoy, praising highly the conduct of the regiment, which had now the esteem of all classes. The 71st embarked at Cork for North America on the 14th, 16th, 17th, and 18th of May 1824, and arrived at Quebec about a month thereafter, at which place the headquarters of the regiment was stationed. The 71st remained in America performing garrison duty at various places till 1831. In May 1827 the headquarters was removed to Montreal; preparatory to the change, the service companies were inspected by Lieutenant-General the Earl of Dalhousie, who assured Lieutenant-Colonel Jones that he never had seen any regiment in more perfect order. In May 1828 the regiment removed to Kingston, where it remained for a year, and where it suffered much from fever and ague. From this place headquarters removed to Toronto in June 1829, and companies were sent out to occupy various posts; the 71st remained there for two years.

In May, the regiment moved to Cork to get ready to head back to North America, but before that, Colonel Sir Thomas Arbuthnot, who was in charge of the regiment, received very positive messages from the local officials and residents of Fermoy, who praised the regiment’s conduct, noting that it had gained the respect of everyone. The 71st boarded ships in Cork for North America on May 14th, 16th, 17th, and 18th, 1824, and arrived in Quebec about a month later, where the regiment's headquarters was set up. The 71st stayed in America, doing garrison duty in various locations until 1831. In May 1827, the headquarters moved to Montreal; before the transition, the service companies were inspected by Lieutenant-General the Earl of Dalhousie, who told Lieutenant-Colonel Jones that he had never seen a regiment in better condition. In May 1828, the regiment relocated to Kingston, where it stayed for a year and suffered greatly from fever and ague. From there, the headquarters moved to Toronto in June 1829, and companies were dispatched to take over different posts; the 71st remained there for two years.

In June 1825 the strength of the regiment had been increased to 710 rank and file, who were formed into 6 service and 4 depôt companies, the latter stationed in England; the movements of the former we have been narrating. In August 1829 the depôt companies removed from Gravesend to Berwick-on-Tweed, and in June 1830 from the latter place to Edinburgh Castle. In September 1829 Major-General Sir Colin Halkett succeeded General Drummond as colonel of the 71st.

In June 1825, the regiment's strength had grown to 710 soldiers, organized into 6 active and 4 depot companies, with the latter stationed in England; we've been discussing the movements of the former. In August 1829, the depot companies moved from Gravesend to Berwick-on-Tweed, and in June 1830, from there to Edinburgh Castle. In September 1829, Major-General Sir Colin Halkett took over from General Drummond as colonel of the 71st.

In May 1831 the service companies returned to Quebec, where they stayed four months, sailing in October for Bermuda, where they were stationed till September 1834. While at Bermuda, in February 1834, the tartan plaid scarf was restored to the 71st by authority of the King. In September of that year the 6 service companies left Bermuda for Britain, arriving at Leith on October 19th. The regiment was stationed at Edinburgh till May 1836, when it embarked for Ireland, and was stationed at Dublin till June 1837, when it proceeded to Kilkenny. The regiment remained in Ireland till April 1838, on the 16th of which month the 6 service companies again sailed from Cork to Canada. The four depôt companies remained in Ireland till June 1839, when they sailed from Cork to Scotland, and were stationed at Stirling. While in Ireland, March 1838, Major-General Sir Samuel Ford Whittingham succeeded Sir Colin Halkett to the colonelcy of the regiment, and he again was succeeded in March 1841 by Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Reynell, formerly so intimately associated with the regiment as its lieutenant-colonel. The strength of the regiment was in August 1838 increased to 800.

In May 1831, the service companies returned to Quebec, where they stayed for four months, sailing to Bermuda in October, where they were stationed until September 1834. While in Bermuda, in February 1834, the tartan plaid scarf was reintroduced to the 71st by order of the King. In September of that year, the 6 service companies left Bermuda for Britain, arriving at Leith on October 19th. The regiment was stationed in Edinburgh until May 1836, when it traveled to Ireland, remaining in Dublin until June 1837, when it moved to Kilkenny. The regiment stayed in Ireland until April 1838, and on the 16th of that month, the 6 service companies sailed from Cork to Canada. The four depot companies remained in Ireland until June 1839, when they sailed from Cork to Scotland and were stationed in Stirling. While in Ireland, in March 1838, Major-General Sir Samuel Ford Whittingham took over from Sir Colin Halkett as the colonel of the regiment, and in March 1841, he was succeeded by Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Reynell, who had previously served as the regiment's lieutenant-colonel. The strength of the regiment increased to 800 in August 1838.

During 1840 the 6 service companies were stationed at St John’s, Lower Canada.

During 1840, the 6 service companies were based in St. John’s, Lower Canada.

The service companies proceeded from St John’s to Montreal, in two divisions, on the 27th and 28th of April 1842.

The service companies moved from St. John's to Montreal in two groups, on April 27th and 28th, 1842.

In consequence of the augmentation which took place in the army at this period, the 71st regiment was ordered to be divided into two battalions, the 6 service companies being termed the first battalion, and the depôt, augmented by two new companies, being styled the reserve battalion. The depôt was accordingly moved from Stirling to Chichester in 1842, and after receiving 180 volunteers from other corps, was there organised into a battalion for foreign service.

As a result of the increase in the army at this time, the 71st regiment was ordered to split into two battalions. The 6 active service companies were called the first battalion, while the reserve battalion consisted of the depôt, which was boosted by two new companies. The depôt was moved from Stirling to Chichester in 1842, and after taking in 180 volunteers from other units, it was organized into a battalion for overseas service.

The reserve battalion of the 71st, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel James England, embarked at Portsmouth in Her Majesty’s troop-ship “Resistance,” which sailed for Canada on the 13th of August 1842, and landed at Montreal on the 23d of September, where the first battalion was likewise stationed, under the command of Major William[506] Denny, who, upon the arrival of Lieutenant-Colonel England, took charge of the reserve battalion.

The reserve battalion of the 71st, led by Lieutenant-Colonel James England, boarded Her Majesty’s troopship “Resistance” in Portsmouth, which set sail for Canada on August 13, 1842, and arrived in Montreal on September 23. The first battalion was also stationed there, under Major William[506] Denny, who took command of the reserve battalion upon Lieutenant-Colonel England's arrival.

The reserve battalion marched from Montreal to Chambly on the 5th of May 1843, and arrived there on the same day.

The reserve battalion marched from Montreal to Chambly on May 5, 1843, and arrived there the same day.

The first battalion, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel England, embarked at Quebec for the West Indies in the “Java” transport, on the 20th of October 1843. The headquarters disembarked at Grenada on the 15th of December following.

The first battalion, led by Lieutenant-Colonel England, boarded the “Java” transport in Quebec headed for the West Indies on October 20, 1843. The headquarters arrived in Grenada on December 15 of the same year.

The headquarters of the first battalion embarked on the 25th of December 1844, at Grenada, for Antigua,[416] where it remained till April 1846. It proceeded to Barbadoes, leaving that in December for England, arriving at Spithead, January 25th 1847. The first battalion, on landing, proceeded to Winchester, where it remained till July, when it was removed to Glasgow, and in December left the latter place for Edinburgh. Here it remained till April 1848, when it was removed to Ireland.

The headquarters of the first battalion set off on December 25, 1844, from Grenada to Antigua,[416] where it stayed until April 1846. It then moved to Barbados, leaving there in December for England and arriving at Spithead on January 25, 1847. After landing, the first battalion went to Winchester, where it stayed until July, before being moved to Glasgow. In December, it left Glasgow for Edinburgh, where it remained until April 1848, when it moved to Ireland.

In February 1848, on the death of Sir Thos. Reynell, Lieutenant-General Sir Thos. Arbuthnot succeeded to the colonelcy of the 71st, and on his death, in January 1849, it was conferred on Lieutenant-General Sir James Macdonell.

In February 1848, following the death of Sir Thos. Reynell, Lieutenant-General Sir Thos. Arbuthnot took over as the colonel of the 71st. After his passing in January 1849, the position was given to Lieutenant-General Sir James Macdonell.

In compliance with instructions received upon the occasion of Her Majesty’s visit to Dublin, the headquarters of the first battalion, with the effectives of three companies, proceeded from Naas to that garrison on the 28th of July, and were encamped in the Phœnix Park. The three detached companies also joined at the encampment on the same day. On the 13th of August the head-quarters and three companies returned to Naas.

In line with the instructions received during Her Majesty’s visit to Dublin, the headquarters of the first battalion, along with three companies, moved from Naas to the garrison on July 28th and set up camp in Phoenix Park. The three detached companies also arrived at the camp on the same day. On August 13th, the headquarters and three companies returned to Naas.

The headquarters and two companies of the reserve battalion, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Hew Dalrymple, Bart., proceeded from St John’s to Montreal in aid of the civil power, on the 28th of April 1849. The headquarters and three companies quitted Montreal and encamped on the Island of St Helen’s on the 30th of June, but returned to St John’s on the 16th of July. On the 17th of August 1849, the headquarters and two companies proceeded from St John’s to Montreal in aid of the civil power, and returned to St John’s on the 6th of September.

The headquarters and two companies of the reserve battalion, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Hew Dalrymple, Bart., left St John’s for Montreal to assist the civil authorities on April 28, 1849. The headquarters and three companies left Montreal and set up camp on St Helen’s Island on June 30 but returned to St John’s on July 16. On August 17, 1849, the headquarters and two companies left St John’s for Montreal again to support the civil authorities and came back to St John’s on September 6.

In April 1850 the first battalion proceeded from Naas to Dublin.

In April 1850, the first battalion traveled from Naas to Dublin.

The headquarters and two companies of the reserve battalion quitted St John’s and Chambly on the 21st of May 1850, and arrived at Toronto on the 23rd of that month, where the battalion was joined by the other companies, and it continued there during the remainder of the year.

The headquarters and two companies of the reserve battalion left St. John’s and Chambly on May 21, 1850, and reached Toronto on the 23rd of that month, where the battalion was joined by the other companies, and it stayed there for the rest of the year.

In May 1852 the reserve battalion proceeded from Toronto to Kingston. On the 8th of June following, Lieutenant-Colonel Hew Dalrymple, Bart., retired from the service by the sale of his commission, and was succeeded by Lieutenant-Colonel Nathaniel Massey Stack.[417]

In May 1852, the reserve battalion moved from Toronto to Kingston. On June 8th of that year, Lieutenant-Colonel Hew Dalrymple, Bart., retired from service by selling his commission, and was succeeded by Lieutenant-Colonel Nathaniel Massey Stack.[417]

On the 18th of February 1848, Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Arbuthnot, K.C.B., from the 9th Foot, was appointed colonel of the regiment in room of Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Reynell, Bart., who had died; and on the death of the new colonel, about a year after, Lieutenant-General Sir James Macdonell, K.C.B., from the 79th Foot, was appointed to the colonelcy of the regiment.

On February 18, 1848, Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Arbuthnot, K.C.B., from the 9th Foot, was appointed colonel of the regiment, replacing Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Reynell, Bart., who had passed away. About a year later, following the death of the new colonel, Lieutenant-General Sir James Macdonell, K.C.B., from the 79th Foot, was appointed to the colonelcy of the regiment.

Instructions having been received for the battalion to embark at Glasgow for Ireland, three companies proceeded to Dublin on the 27th, and the headquarters, with the three remaining companies, embarked on board the “Viceroy” steamer on the 1st of May, and arrived at Dublin on the 2nd. Companies were detached to various places, and the headquarters proceeded from Dublin to Naas on the 20th of May.

Instructions were given for the battalion to board a ship in Glasgow to go to Ireland, so three companies left for Dublin on the 27th. The headquarters, along with the other three companies, boarded the "Viceroy" steamer on May 1st and arrived in Dublin on the 2nd. Companies were assigned to different locations, and the headquarters moved from Dublin to Naas on May 20th.

On the 4th of July Lieutenant-Colonel William Denny, having arrived from Canada, assumed the command of the battalion, when Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Hew Dalrymple, Bart., proceeded to join the reserve battalion.

On July 4th, Lieutenant-Colonel William Denny, arriving from Canada, took command of the battalion, while Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Hew Dalrymple, Bart., went to join the reserve battalion.

H.R.H. Major-General Prince George of Cambridge, commanding the Dublin district, made the autumn half-yearly inspection of the regiment on the 13th of October, on which occasion H.R.H. expressed personally to the regiment his satisfaction and approbation of their appearance and steadiness under arms,[507] and the marked improvement that had been effected.

H.R.H. Major-General Prince George of Cambridge, in charge of the Dublin district, conducted the autumn half-yearly inspection of the regiment on October 13th. During this visit, H.R.H. personally expressed his satisfaction and approval of the regiment’s appearance and discipline while under arms, [507] and the significant improvements that had been made.

In compliance with instructions received, on the occasion of the expected visit of Her Majesty to Dublin, the headquarters, with the effectives of three companies, moved from Naas to Dublin on the 28th of July, and encamped in the Phœnix Park. The three detached companies also joined the encampment on the same day.

In line with the instructions we received, ahead of Her Majesty's anticipated visit to Dublin, the headquarters, along with three companies, relocated from Naas to Dublin on July 28th and set up camp in Phoenix Park. The three detached companies also joined the camp that same day.

The Queen having arrived on the 6th of August, the battalion had the honour of sharing in the grand review which took place in the park on the 9th, in presence of Her Majesty and Prince Albert, after which a highly complimentary general order was issued, expressing the high approval of Her Majesty and Prince Albert of the conduct of the troops present at the review.

The Queen arrived on August 6th, and the battalion had the honor of participating in the grand review that took place in the park on the 9th, in the presence of Her Majesty and Prince Albert. Afterward, a very complimentary general order was issued, expressing the great approval of Her Majesty and Prince Albert for the conduct of the troops present at the review.

On the 10th of August Her Majesty and Prince Albert and the Royal Family left Dublin, and the 71st furnished a guard of honour under Captain T. H. Colville, at the railway station; and on the 11th, the lieutenant-general commanding marked his very high appreciation of the services of the troops stationed in Dublin during the above auspicious occasion, by publishing another highly complimentary general order.

On August 10th, Her Majesty, Prince Albert, and the Royal Family left Dublin. The 71st provided a guard of honor under Captain T. H. Colville at the train station. On the 11th, the lieutenant-general in charge expressed his appreciation for the troops stationed in Dublin during this significant event by issuing another complimentary general order.

In addition to the remarks in the general order of Lieutenant-General Sir Edward Blackeney, which reflected so much credit on the 71st Highland Light Infantry, in common with the other regiments in garrison, Major-General H.R.H. Prince George of Cambridge was graciously pleased to express his approbation of the high state of efficiency and good conduct of the battalion; and as its stay in Dublin was intended to be during Her Majesty’s visit, the headquarters and three companies returned to Naas on the 13th of August, detaching on the same day three companies to Maryborough, Carlow, and Newbridge.

In addition to the comments made in the general order by Lieutenant-General Sir Edward Blackeney, which highlighted the excellent performance of the 71st Highland Light Infantry along with the other regiments in garrison, Major-General H.R.H. Prince George of Cambridge kindly expressed his approval of the battalion's high efficiency and good conduct. Since the battalion's stay in Dublin was planned to coincide with Her Majesty’s visit, the headquarters and three companies returned to Naas on August 13th, while on the same day, three companies were sent to Maryborough, Carlow, and Newbridge.

During the months of March and April 1850, the various scattered companies of the 71st were removed to Dublin, where the whole battalion was stationed at the Richmond Barracks.

During March and April 1850, the different dispersed companies of the 71st were moved to Dublin, where the entire battalion was stationed at the Richmond Barracks.

A draft of the reserve battalion, consisting of 2 subalterns, 2 sergeants, and 90 rank and file, embarked at Cork for Canada on the 4th of May of the same year.

A draft of the reserve battalion, made up of 2 junior officers, 2 sergeants, and 90 enlisted personnel, departed from Cork for Canada on May 4th of the same year.

The state of discipline in the regiment was reported to be good on its arrival in Dublin, and during its stay in that garrison it was most favourably reported upon. The accompanying extracts, which were conveyed to the commanding officer, by order, are creditable to the character of the regiment:—

The level of discipline in the regiment was reported to be good upon its arrival in Dublin, and throughout its time in that garrison, it received highly favorable reviews. The extracts provided, which were sent to the commanding officer as instructed, reflect positively on the character of the regiment:—

Asst. Adjt.-General’s Office,
Dublin, 21st July 1851.    

“Asst. Adjt.-General’s Office,”
“Dublin, July 21, 1851.”

“The Commander-in-Chief is glad to find that his Royal Highness considers the recruits lately joined to be of a superior description, and that he is enabled to speak with unqualified praise on the state of the discipline to which the regiment has arrived since it formed part of the garrison of Dublin.

“The Commander-in-Chief is pleased to see that his Royal Highness views the new recruits as being of a higher quality and that he can speak with complete praise about the level of discipline the regiment has achieved since joining the garrison in Dublin.”

George Mylins,
Asst. Adj.-Gen.  

George Mylins,
Assistant Adjutant General

“Officer Commanding
    “1st Bat. 71st Regt.”

“OC
1st Battalion, 71st Regiment”

The following is an extract from a letter received from the Adjutant-General of the Forces, having reference to the confidential report of H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge, of the 1st battalion of the 71st Highland Light Infantry, for the second period of 1850:—

The following is an excerpt from a letter received from the Adjutant-General of the Forces, referencing the confidential report from H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge regarding the 1st battalion of the 71st Highland Light Infantry for the second period of 1850:—

Asst. Adjt.-General’s Office,
Dublin, 28th January 1851.    

“Asst. Adjt.-General’s Office”,
“Dublin”, January 28, 1851.

“The progress made by this battalion during the half year is extremely satisfactory to the Commander-in-Chief, and in the highest degree creditable to Lieutenant-Colonel Denny and his officers, who may congratulate themselves on having brought the battalion into a state of efficiency of which it certainly could not boast when the lieutenant-colonel assumed the command.

“The progress made by this battalion over the past six months is very impressive to the Commander-in-Chief and is highly commendable to Lieutenant-Colonel Denny and his officers, who can take pride in getting the battalion to a level of efficiency that it definitely couldn't claim when the lieutenant-colonel took command.”

W. F. Forster, A. A.-G.

“W. F. Forster, A. A.-G.”

During 1851 and 1852 the regiment remained in Ireland, moving about in detachments from place to place, and performing efficiently a variety of duties, agreeable and disagreeable, in that disturbed country, and sending off now and then small parties to join the reserve battalion in Canada. In August the regiment removed to Kilkenny.

During 1851 and 1852, the regiment stayed in Ireland, moving around in small groups from one place to another and effectively handling a range of tasks, both pleasant and unpleasant, in that troubled country, occasionally sending out small teams to join the reserve battalion in Canada. In August, the regiment moved to Kilkenny.

On the 1st of November 1852, a communication was received for the battalion to be held in readiness for embarkation for the Mediterranean, and in compliance therewith, the[508] service and depôt companies were formed on the 1st of January 1853; and on the 3rd the battalion received new colours. On the arrival of the battalion at Cork, the old colours were placed over a tablet erected at Kinsale, to the memory of the late Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Arbuthnot, a native of that place, who commanded the regiment for many years. During February and March the regiment sailed in detachments for Corfu.

On November 1, 1852, a message was received for the battalion to be ready for departure to the Mediterranean. In response, the service and depot companies were formed on January 1, 1853; on the 3rd, the battalion received new colors. When the battalion arrived in Cork, the old colors were placed over a tablet set up in Kinsale in memory of the late Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Arbuthnot, a local who commanded the regiment for many years. During February and March, the regiment sailed in detachments to Corfu.

By a War Office letter of 20th of February 1854, the regiment was to be augmented, from the 1st of April, by one pipe-major and five pipers.

By a War Office letter dated February 20, 1854, the regiment was set to be increased, starting April 1, by one pipe-major and five pipers.

The reserve battalion remained in Canada from 1849 to 1853, having been stationed successively at St John’s, Toronto, Kingston, and Quebec, returning from Canada in 1854, and forming the depôt of the regiment at Canterbury in October.

The reserve battalion stayed in Canada from 1849 to 1853, being stationed at St. John’s, Toronto, Kingston, and Quebec. It returned from Canada in 1854 and established the regiment's depot in Canterbury in October.

On the outbreak of the Crimean war all the effectives, with a proportion of officers, consisting of 1 major, 3 captains, 6 subalterns, 20 serjeants, 6 buglers, and 391 rank and file—total, 417—were ordered to proceed to the Crimea, and embarked at Portsmouth, on board the “Royal Albert,” November 24, and landed at Balaclava on the 20th of December. The first battalion joined the reserve in February 1855.

On the outbreak of the Crimean War, all the troops, along with some officers, including 1 major, 3 captains, 6 junior officers, 20 sergeants, 6 buglers, and 391 rank and file—totaling 417—were ordered to head to the Crimea. They boarded the “Royal Albert” at Portsmouth on November 24 and landed at Balaclava on December 20. The first battalion joined the reserve in February 1855.

Major-General A. F. Mackintosh, Commander of the Forces in the Ionian Islands, issued the following order prior to the embarkation of the first battalion from Corfu for the Crimea, in January 1855:—

Major-General A. F. Mackintosh, Commander of the Forces in the Ionian Islands, issued the following order before the first battalion's departure from Corfu to the Crimea, in January 1855:—

General Order.

"General Order."

Deputy Qr.-Master General’s Office,
Corfu, 24th January 1855.

Deputy Quartermaster General’s Office,
Corfu Island, January 24, 1855.

“The Major-General commanding addresses a few words to the 71st Light Infantry on their departure for the seat of war.

“The Major-General in charge speaks a few words to the 71st Light Infantry as they head off to the battlefield."

“The Major-General first saw the 71st a good many years ago, on a day when their commanding officer fell at their head; he has since often met the regiment in various parts of the world, and has always remarked among both the officers and men of the regiment that high military spirit and personal activity still conspicuous, which caused it to be selected and organised as a light corps.

“The Major-General first saw the 71st many years ago, on a day when their commanding officer fell at the front; he has since often encountered the regiment in different parts of the world and has always noticed among both the officers and men that strong military spirit and individual energy still stand out, which led to its selection and organization as a light corps.”

“They are now about to appear on a scene where their predecessors in the regiment have so often distinguished themselves—the field of battle,—and the Major-General wishes them a prosperous passage, followed by a glorious career.

“They are now about to step onto a stage where their predecessors in the regiment have frequently excelled—the battlefield—and the Major-General wishes them a successful journey, followed by a glorious career."

R. Walpole,    
Dep. Qr.-Mr. General.”

“R. Walpole, “Dep. Qr.-Mr. General.”

During the time the 71st was in the Crimea, it had no chance of distinguishing itself in any great action, as had the 42d, and the other two Highland regiments with which it was brigaded. Nevertheless, the 71st had many fatiguing and critical duties to perform, which it did with efficiency; as will be seen, it was mainly occupied in expeditions to various parts of the Crimea.

During the time the 71st was in Crimea, it didn't get the opportunity to stand out in any major battles like the 42nd and the other two Highland regiments it was grouped with. However, the 71st took on many tiring and important tasks, which they handled efficiently; as will be shown, they were mainly involved in missions to different areas of Crimea.

The regiment embarked on the 3rd of May on board the “Furious” and the “Gladiator” steam frigates, forming part of the first expedition to Kertch, returning to Balaclava on the 8th. The regiment moved to the front on the 9th of May, and joined the third brigade of the fourth division in camp, before Sebastopol, performing satisfactorily the very trying duties in the trenches. Here, however, it did not long remain, as on May 22nd it embarked at Balaclava, on board the steam frigates “Sidon” and “Valorous,” and proceeded to Kertch with the expeditionary force of the allied army.

The regiment set sail on May 3rd on the “Furious” and the “Gladiator” steam frigates as part of the first expedition to Kertch, returning to Balaclava on the 8th. On May 9th, the regiment moved to the front and joined the third brigade of the fourth division in camp, just outside Sebastopol, where it successfully handled the challenging duties in the trenches. However, it didn’t stay there long, as on May 22nd it boarded the steam frigates “Sidon” and “Valorous” at Balaclava and headed to Kertch with the allied army's expeditionary force.

Landing at Kamiesch Bouroun, about five miles from Kertch, on the 24th of May, under cover of the gun-boats, it bivouacked that night, and marched to Kertch the following morning, proceeding the same day to Yenikali, where it encamped.

Landing at Kamiesch Bouroun, about five miles from Kertch, on May 24th, under the protection of the gunboats, it set up camp that night and marched to Kertch the next morning, continuing on the same day to Yenikali, where it made camp.

The regiment re-embarked at Yenikali on the 10th of June on board the steam frigates “Sidon” and “Valorous,” to return to the headquarters of the army, but was again disembarked—the headquarters and right wing at Yenikali on June the 12th, and the left wing at Cape St Paul on the 14th—to protect these points, in conjunction with a French and Turkish force. One company moved into Kertch from Yenikali, August 4th, and the left wing from Cape St Paul to Kertch, September 22nd.

The regiment re-boarded at Yenikali on June 10th on the steam frigates "Sidon" and "Valorous," to return to the army's headquarters, but was disembarked again—the headquarters and right wing at Yenikali on June 12th, and the left wing at Cape St Paul on the 14th—to secure these locations, along with a French and Turkish force. One company moved into Kertch from Yenikali on August 4th, and the left wing moved from Cape St Paul to Kertch on September 22nd.

Three companies, under Major Hunter, embarked at Kertch, September 24th, and proceeded with the French on a joint expedition[509] to Taman. Taman and Phanagoria were bombarded by the French and English gun-boats, and taken possession of by the allied expeditionary force on the same day. A large supply of hutting material and fuel was obtained for the use of the troops from these places, after which they were fired and abandoned. The expedition returned to Kertch on the 3rd of October.

Three companies, led by Major Hunter, set out from Kertch on September 24th and joined forces with the French for a combined mission[509] to Taman. Taman and Phanagoria were shelled by French and British gunboats and occupied by the allied expeditionary force on the same day. A large supply of building materials and fuel was gathered for the troops from these locations, after which they were burned and left behind. The expedition came back to Kertch on October 3rd.

A draft, consisting of 1 captain, 5 subalterns, 4 sergeants, and 121 rank and file from the reserve companies at Malta, landed at Balaclava in August, was moved to the front, and attached to the Highland division in camp before Sebastopol. It was present at the fall of Sebastopol, under the command of Major Campbell, and joined the headquarters of the regiment at Yenikali on the 2nd of October.

A unit, made up of 1 captain, 5 lieutenants, 4 sergeants, and 121 enlisted soldiers from the reserve companies in Malta, landed at Balaclava in August. They were then moved to the front and assigned to the Highland division in the camp before Sebastopol. The unit was present during the fall of Sebastopol, under the command of Major Campbell, and joined the regiment's headquarters at Yenikali on October 2nd.

Until the 22nd of June 1856, the various companies were kept moving between Yenikali and Kertch. On that date Kertch and Cape St Paul were handed over by the regiment to the Russian authorities, the whole of the French and Turkish forces having previously evacuated that part of the Crimea.

Until June 22, 1856, the different companies were constantly moving between Yenikali and Kertch. On that date, Kertch and Cape St. Paul were turned over by the regiment to the Russian authorities, with all the French and Turkish forces having previously withdrawn from that area of Crimea.

The headquarters and six companies embarked on board the steamship “Pacific,” and two companies on board the “Gibraltar,” on the 22nd of June, for passage to Malta.

The headquarters and six companies boarded the steamship “Pacific,” while two companies boarded the “Gibraltar,” on June 22nd, to head to Malta.

During the stay of the 71st in Malta, from July 1856 to January 1858, there is nothing of importance to record.

During the 71st's time in Malta, from July 1856 to January 1858, there’s nothing significant to note.

The regiment received orders by telegram from England to proceed overland to India on the evening of the 2nd of January 1858, and on the morning of the 4th it embarked on board H.M. ship “Princess Royal” and the steam frigate “Vulture.” The headquarters and right wing arrived at Bombay on February 6th, and the left wing on the 8th; the right wing proceeding to Mhow by bullock train in detachments of about forty daily, the first of which left Bombay on the 26th of February, and the last arrived at Mhow, March 17th. It marched from Mhow on the 30th March to join the Central India Field Force, and joined the second brigade at Mote on May 3rd. It was present at the action in Rose’s attack on the enemy at Koonch, May 7th, when eight men fell dead in the ranks, and upwards of twenty officers and men had to be carried from the field on account of the heat of the sun. It was present also at the actions at Muttra and Deapoora, 16th and 17th May; at the latter places the principal attacks of the enemy were repulsed by this regiment. Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell commanding the brigade, Major Rich commanding the regiment, and Battalion Major Loftus, were specially mentioned by the major-general. The regiment was present at the battle of Gowlowlee, May 22nd, the occupation of Calpee, May 23rd, and it marched on Gwalior with the 1st Brigade Central India Field Force; at the action of Moorar on the 16th of June, in which the 71st took a prominent part. It was while rushing on at the head of a company of this regiment that Lieutenant Wyndham Neave fell mortally wounded, and that Sergeant Hugh M’Gill, 1 corporal, and 2 privates were killed. Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, Major Rich, and Lieutenant Scott were specially mentioned; and Sergeant Ewing and Private George Rodgers were recommended for the Victoria Cross.

The regiment received orders by telegram from England to head overland to India on the evening of January 2, 1858. On the morning of January 4, it boarded H.M. ship “Princess Royal” and the steam frigate “Vulture.” The headquarters and right wing arrived in Bombay on February 6, and the left wing arrived on the 8th. The right wing traveled to Mhow by bullock train in groups of about forty each day, with the first leaving Bombay on February 26 and the last arriving in Mhow on March 17. It marched from Mhow on March 30 to join the Central India Field Force, linking up with the second brigade at Mote on May 3. It participated in the action during Rose’s attack on the enemy at Koonch on May 7, when eight men were killed in action, and over twenty officers and soldiers had to be carried off the field due to the heat. It also took part in the battles at Muttra and Deapoora on May 16 and 17, where the main assaults from the enemy were repelled by this regiment. Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, who commanded the brigade, Major Rich, who led the regiment, and Battalion Major Loftus were specifically recognized by the major-general. The regiment was involved in the battle of Gowlowlee on May 22, the occupation of Calpee on May 23, and then marched on Gwalior with the 1st Brigade of the Central India Field Force; it played a significant role in the action at Moorar on June 16. It was during a charge at the front of a company from this regiment that Lieutenant Wyndham Neave was mortally wounded, and Sergeant Hugh M’Gill, 1 corporal, and 2 privates lost their lives. Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, Major Rich, and Lieutenant Scott were particularly noted for their actions; Sergeant Ewing and Private George Rodgers were recommended for the Victoria Cross.

On the evening of the 18th of June the regiment formed part of a column for the support of Brigadier Smith’s brigade, and advanced on Gwalior with the whole force on the 19th and 20th.

On the evening of June 18th, the regiment was part of a column supporting Brigadier Smith’s brigade and moved toward Gwalior with the entire force on the 19th and 20th.

After the capture of Gwalior on the 20th of June, the headquarter’s wing marched back to Moorar cantonments, where it was stationed till the 12th of August, when it returned to Gwalior, and was stationed at the Lushker and Phool Bagh, and returned again to Moorar on the 6th of June 1859.

After capturing Gwalior on June 20th, the headquarters wing marched back to Moorar cantonments, where it stayed until August 12th. Then it returned to Gwalior, stationed at Lushker and Phool Bagh, and went back to Moorar on June 6, 1859.

On the 11th of November 1858, a detachment from headquarters went on field-service to the Sind River, had two skirmishes with the rebels, and returned to Gwalior on the 9th of February 1859.

On November 11, 1858, a team from headquarters went on field duty to the Sind River, had two minor battles with the rebels, and returned to Gwalior on February 9, 1859.

On the 29th of November 1858, another detachment from headquarters went on field service, and had skirmishes with the rebels at Ranode and Nainewass. At the latter place three were killed. This detachment returned to Gwalior on 27th of May 1859.

On November 29, 1858, another group from headquarters went on field service and had clashes with the rebels at Ranode and Nainewass. At the latter location, three were killed. This group returned to Gwalior on May 27, 1859.

The left wing marched from Bombay on the 11th of March 1858, and arrived at Mhow on 17th of April, and on the 9th of June a[510] company was detached from Mhow to Indore. The greater portion of the left wing proceeded on field-service, under Major-General Michel, C.B., and on 2nd September 1858 was present at the action at Rajghur. In the action at Mongrowlee, on September the 15th, the 71st had one private killed. In the action at Sindwaho on October the 19th, and that at Koorai on October the 25th, the 71st had no casualties. The left wing arrived at Bhopal on the 17th of November 1858, and marched to Goonah on the 17th of January 1859.

The left wing marched from Bombay on March 11, 1858, and reached Mhow on April 17. On June 9, a[510] company was sent from Mhow to Indore. Most of the left wing continued on field service under Major-General Michel, C.B., and was present at the action at Rajghur on September 2, 1858. In the action at Mongrowlee on September 15, the 71st had one private killed. In the action at Sindwaho on October 19 and at Koorai on October 25, the 71st had no casualties. The left wing arrived at Bhopal on November 17, 1858, and marched to Goonah on January 17, 1859.

On the 25th of November a party of 50 rank and file left Mhow on camels, with a column under command of Major Sutherland, 92d Highlanders, and were engaged with the rebels at Rajpore on the same day, after which they returned to Mhow.

On November 25th, a group of 50 regular soldiers left Mhow on camels, along with a column led by Major Sutherland of the 92nd Highlanders. They clashed with the rebels at Rajpore on the same day, after which they returned to Mhow.

On the 1st of January 1859, the company stationed at Indore marched from that place en route to join a column on service under Brigadier-General Sir R. Napier, K.C.B., and was present at the attack of the Fort of Naharghur, 17th of January, where two privates were wounded. Captain Lambton was specially mentioned for his daring attack.

On January 1, 1859, the company based in Indore set out to join a group under Brigadier-General Sir R. Napier, K.C.B., and was involved in the assault on Fort Naharghur on January 17, where two privates were injured. Captain Lambton received special recognition for his brave charge.

The headquarters of the regiment were inspected by the Commander-in-Chief, Lord Clyde, on the 2nd of December 1859. His Excellency expressed his satisfaction, both with what he himself saw and the reports which he had received regarding the state of the regiment from other sources. The report made by Lord Clyde to H.R.H. the General Commanding-in-Chief, produced the following letter from the Adjutant-General of the Forces, highly complimentary to the commanding officer and all ranks of the regiment:—

The regiment's headquarters were inspected by the Commander-in-Chief, Lord Clyde, on December 2, 1859. He expressed his satisfaction with both what he observed and the reports he received about the regiment's status from other sources. The report made by Lord Clyde to H.R.H. the General Commanding-in-Chief led to the following letter from the Adjutant-General of the Forces, which was very complimentary to the commanding officer and all ranks of the regiment:—

Horse Guards,
24th January 1860.

“Horse Guards,”
“January 24, 1860.”

Sir,—His Royal Highness the General Commanding-in-Chief is much gratified to hear from General Lord Clyde, Commander-in-Chief in India, that at his Lordship’s last visit to the station occupied by the regiment under your command, he found it in the highest order.

Mr.,—His Royal Highness the General Commanding-in-Chief is very pleased to hear from General Lord Clyde, Commander-in-Chief in India, that during his Lordship’s recent visit to the station occupied by the regiment under your command, he found it in excellent condition.

“After the recent arduous and continuous duties on which it has been employed, great credit is due to its commanding officer, Colonel William Hope, and to every rank in the corps, and H.R.H. requests that his opinion may be communicated to them accordingly.—I have the honour to be, &c.

“After the recent tough and ongoing tasks it has been involved in, a lot of credit goes to its commanding officer, Colonel William Hope, and to everyone in the corps. H.R.H. asks that his opinion be shared with them accordingly.—I have the honor to be, &c.

G. A. Wetheral,
Adjutant-General.  

G. A. Wetheral,
Adjutant General.

“Officer Commanding
    “71st Highlanders.”

“Officer in Charge
    “71st Highlanders.”

In the month of January 1860, intimation was received of the death of Lieutenant-Colonel R. D. Campbell, C.B., in London, on the 4th of December 1859, and the command of the 71st devolved on Lieutenant-Colonel Hope, C.B.

In January 1860, news was received about the death of Lieutenant-Colonel R. D. Campbell, C.B., in London on December 4, 1859, and the command of the 71st was passed on to Lieutenant-Colonel Hope, C.B.

On the 22nd of July cholera broke out in the regiment. It first appeared in the hospital in cantonments, but the next day spread to the barracks, and, two or three days later, reached the fortress of Gwalior. The companies in cantonments, with the exception of one, moved under canvas; two of those in the fort moved down into quarters at the Phool Bagh. Notwithstanding these movements, the epidemic continued until the beginning of September, and did not finally disappear until the 16th of that month, having carried off 1 colour-sergeant, 2 sergeants, 2 corporals, 1 piper, 1 bugler, and 62 men, 11 women and 11 children.

On July 22nd, cholera broke out in the regiment. It initially appeared in the hospital at the cantonments, but the next day it spread to the barracks, and a few days later, it reached the fortress of Gwalior. All the companies in the cantonments, except one, moved to tents; two of those in the fort relocated to quarters at Phool Bagh. Despite these movements, the epidemic persisted until early September and didn’t finally go away until September 16th, having taken the lives of 1 color-sergeant, 2 sergeants, 2 corporals, 1 piper, 1 bugler, and 62 men, along with 11 women and 11 children.

On the 11th of November 1860 the order for the relief was received, and on the 20th of the next month the regiment marched for Sealkote, Punjab, having been relieved at Gwalior by the 27th Inniskillings.

On November 11, 1860, the order for the relief was received, and on December 20 of the same year, the regiment marched for Sealkote, Punjab, after being relieved at Gwalior by the 27th Inniskillings.

The state of discipline of the regiment while in the Gwalior district can be gathered from the following extract from a report from the Political Agent, Gwalior, to the Government of India, dated 15th June 1860:—

The discipline of the regiment in the Gwalior district can be understood from the following excerpt from a report by the Political Agent, Gwalior, to the Government of India, dated June 15, 1860:—

“When it was determined in June last to post a British force at the Lushker, the people expected with dread and deprecation a violent and dangerous, at least a rude and overbearing soldiery; but Her Majesty’s 71st Highlanders soon dispelled their fears and created pleasant feelings.

“When it was decided in June last to station a British force at the Lushker, the locals anticipated with dread and concern a violent and dangerous, or at least a rude and aggressive, military presence; but Her Majesty’s 71st Highlanders quickly eased their fears and fostered friendly feelings.”

“His Highness and the best informed men of the Durbar have assured me that those soldiers who passed ten months in the[511] Phool Bagh have, by their manners, habits, dealings, and whole demeanour, so conciliated the respect and regards of all, that nothing would be more acceptable than the domestication of such a force in the capital.

“His Highness and the most knowledgeable people in the Durbar have told me that the soldiers who spent ten months in the [511] Phool Bagh have, through their behavior, habits, interactions, and overall presence, gained the respect and admiration of everyone. Therefore, nothing would be more welcome than having such a force settled in the capital.”

“The Durbar considers further, that it would bring to Gwalior incalculable industrial advantages, through affording a constant supply of superintendents of public works and skilled labourers.

“The Durbar also believes that it would bring Gwalior immense industrial benefits by providing a constant supply of public works supervisors and skilled workers.

“I venture to express the hope, that his Excellency may consider the Durbar’s view of the conduct of Her Majesty’s 71st, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, C.B., a very high and true compliment, as worthy of express recognition as good conduct in the field. It is in my humble judgment a most fully deserved compliment.

“I hope that his Excellency will see the Durbar’s perspective on how Her Majesty’s 71st, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, C.B., conducted themselves as a high and genuine compliment, deserving of formal acknowledgment just like commendable actions in the field. In my humble opinion, it is a well-deserved compliment.”

Ad. A. Charters Macpherson,
Political Agent.”

Ad. A. Charters Macpherson, “Political Agent.”

Camp Agra,    
29th November 1859.

Camp Agra,    
November 29, 1859.

My Lord,—As your Lordship is going to Gwalior, I trust you will not think that I exceed my office, if I venture to send you an extract from a report of June last, in which I attract the attention of the Government to the admirable conduct of Her Majesty’s 71st Highlanders, and to its appreciation by Maharajah Scindia and his people.

My Lord,—Since you’re heading to Gwalior, I hope you won’t see it as overstepping if I share an excerpt from a report from last June. In it, I highlight the outstanding performance of Her Majesty’s 71st Highlanders and the recognition it received from Maharajah Scindia and his people.

“The importance of such conduct on the part of the first British troops stationed at the capital of Gwalior might scarcely be over stated.

“The importance of such behavior by the first British troops stationed at the capital of Gwalior cannot be overstated.”

“Having lived with the 71st at the Phool Bagh for about twelve months, my pride in them as soldiers and countrymen must be my excuse to your Lordship for venturing upon this irregular communication of my impressions. General Napier’s views will, I trust, confirm them.

“Having lived with the 71st at Phool Bagh for about a year, my pride in them as soldiers and citizens must be my reason for reaching out to your Lordship with this informal message about my thoughts. I hope General Napier’s views will support my observations."

Ad. A. Charters Macpherson,
Political Agent.”

“Ad. A. Charters Macpherson,” “Political Agent.”

Various drafts joined the service companies in 1860. The regiment marched into Sealkote on Sunday, the 17th of February 1861.

Various drafts joined the service companies in 1860. The regiment marched into Sealkote on Sunday, February 17, 1861.

The brigadier-general, commanding the Lahore division, made his first half-yearly inspection of the regiment on the 26th of April 1861, and published the following order on the conclusion of this duty:—

The brigadier general in charge of the Lahore division conducted his first half-yearly inspection of the regiment on April 26, 1861, and released the following order after completing this task:—

Extract from Station Orders, dated Sealkote, 27th April 1871.

Extract from Station Orders, dated Sealkote, 27th April 1871.

“Brigadier-General Ferryman, C.B., having completed the inspection of the 71st Highland Light Infantry, begs to express to Lieut.-Col. Rich and the regiment his great satisfaction with everything he has seen. The drill is excellent; it could not be better; and the officers are well instructed. He will, therefore, have much pleasure in making a very high report to the Commander-in-Chief of everything he has witnessed.”

“Brigadier-General Ferryman, C.B., having completed the inspection of the 71st Highland Light Infantry, wants to express to Lieut.-Col. Rich and the regiment his great satisfaction with everything he observed. The drill is excellent; it couldn’t be better; and the officers are well trained. He will, therefore, be pleased to write a very favorable report to the Commander-in-Chief about everything he witnessed.”

The regiment remained at Sealkote till the 1st of November 1862, when headquarters and seven companies marched en route to Nowshera, and arrived at that station on the 21st of the same month, having detached one company at Attock to garrison the fortress.

The regiment stayed in Sealkote until November 1, 1862, when headquarters and seven companies set out for Nowshera, arriving at that station on the 21st of the same month after sending one company to Attock to guard the fortress.

On the 14th of October 1863, headquarters, under Lieut.-Col. Hope, C.B., moved from Nowa-Killa in the Yuzufzai country, arriving on the 18th of October at Nowshera, where the sick were left. At Nowa-Killa was assembled the force about to be employed in the hill country to the eastward, and the command was assumed by Brigadier-General Sir Neville Chamberlain, K.C.B. The object of the expedition was to destroy Mulka, on the Mahabun Mountains, the stronghold of certain Hindostanee refugees, generally known as the Sitana Fanatics, who infested our frontier and preyed on the villages. Mulka is just beyond our frontier line, and in the territory of the Indoons.

On October 14, 1863, headquarters, led by Lieutenant Colonel Hope, C.B., moved from Nowa-Killa in the Yuzufzai region and arrived at Nowshera on October 18, where the sick were left behind. At Nowa-Killa, the force that was to be deployed in the hilly area to the east was assembled, and Brigadier General Sir Neville Chamberlain, K.C.B., took command. The goal of the expedition was to destroy Mulka, situated in the Mahabun Mountains, the stronghold of certain Hindostani refugees commonly referred to as the Sitana Fanatics, who troubled our border and preyed on the local villages. Mulka is just beyond our frontier and lies within the territory of the Indoons.

The direct route to Mulka by the Chinglae Pass being reported to be stockaded, it was decided to take the more circuitous one by the Umbeylah Pass and the Chumla Valley. The brigadier-general decided on having a small native force at Nowa-Killa, and forming a depôt for the European troops at Roostum, which is near the entrance to the Umbeylah Pass, and directed the sick and the regimental band to remain there accordingly. 99 men of the 71st of all ranks were detached to remain at Roostum under Lieut. Boulderson.

The direct route to Mulka via the Chinglae Pass was reported to be blocked, so it was decided to take the longer way through the Umbeylah Pass and the Chumla Valley. The brigadier general decided to station a small local force at Nowa-Killa and set up a base for the European troops at Roostum, which is close to the entrance of the Umbeylah Pass. He instructed that the sick and the regimental band stay there. A total of 99 men from the 71st, of all ranks, were assigned to stay at Roostum under Lieut. Boulderson.

The force marched in two divisions,—the first, all of native troops under command of[512] Lieut.-Col. Wilde, C.B., of the corps of Guides, on 19th October; and the second, which included all the European troops, on the 20th of October, under the brigadier-general.

The army moved out in two groups— the first, made up entirely of local troops led by[512] Lieutenant Colonel Wilde, C.B., from the Guides Corps, on October 19th; and the second, which consisted of all the European troops, on October 20th, led by the brigadier general.

The pass was seized by Lieut.-Col. Wilde without difficulty, but owing to the rugged nature of the ground, the so-called road being merely a path hardly practicable for loaded cattle, the troops were not concentrated at the crest of the pass until nearly 8 o’clock in the evening, and the baggage, of which much was lost or destroyed, was not all up for four days. The heavy guns were shifted on to elephants at the bottom of the pass, and got up without much difficulty.

The pass was taken by Lieut.-Col. Wilde easily, but because the terrain was rough and the so-called road was just a path that was barely usable for loaded cattle, the troops didn’t gather at the top of the pass until almost 8 o’clock in the evening. It took four days for all the baggage, much of which was lost or damaged, to arrive. The heavy guns were moved onto elephants at the bottom of the pass and were brought up without too much trouble.

On the 21st more ground to the front was taken, and the regiment marched down in the direction of Umbeylah about a quarter of a mile, and encamped on a small piece of level ground, and not far from a small stream of water. On the 22nd a reconnaissance was made in the Chumla Valley under the orders of Lieut.-Col. Taylor, C.E., with a small body of native cavalry, supported by the 20th Native Infantry. This party penetrated some distance into the valley without being molested; but on its return near sunset it was attacked near the village of Umbeylah, and sustained some loss. Their assailants, who were chiefly of the Boneyir tribe, followed up the 20th Native Infantry in great numbers, and commenced a general attack upon the force, which was immediately turned out and placed in position with some difficulty owing to the darkness. The attack was, however, repulsed with heavy loss to the enemy and slight loss on the British side, the 71st sustaining none. This attack by the Boneyir was not anticipated.

On the 21st, more ground was taken in the front, and the regiment marched about a quarter of a mile toward Umbeylah, setting up camp on a small flat area not far from a small stream. On the 22nd, a reconnaissance was conducted in the Chumla Valley under the orders of Lt. Col. Taylor, C.E., with a small group of native cavalry, supported by the 20th Native Infantry. This group made some progress into the valley without any trouble; however, on their way back near sunset, they were attacked close to the village of Umbeylah and experienced some losses. Their attackers, mainly from the Boneyir tribe, pursued the 20th Native Infantry in large numbers and launched a general assault on the force, which was quickly organized and positioned, though it was challenging due to the darkness. The attack was ultimately repelled, causing heavy losses for the enemy and minimal losses on the British side, with the 71st suffering none. This assault by the Boneyir was unexpected.

There was no intention of entering the Boneyir Valley, the pass of which is close to the village of Umbeylah; but this had not been explained to them. They were doubtless unwilling to allow a force to enter even the Chumla Valley, the inhabitants of which are closely connected with them, and the opportunity of attacking the invaders at a disadvantage, as they thought, was not to be lost by these warlike mountaineers.

There was no plan to go into the Boneyir Valley, which is near the village of Umbeylah; but this hadn't been communicated to them. They were certainly not willing to let a group enter even the Chumla Valley, where the locals are closely related to them, and they weren’t going to miss the chance to ambush the invaders, as they believed, these fierce mountain warriors.

The unexpected hostility of this numerous and warlike tribe, superadded to the difficulty regarding the baggage, and the delay now become necessary to bring up additional supplies, entirely changed the aspect of affairs, and it became apparent that the force must remain on its present ground for some days at least; orders were accordingly given to throw up breastworks along the front and flanks. The front line, which was across the valley or pass, was chiefly occupied by the European troops; while the flanks, which were on the hills on each side, were entirely occupied by native troops, until the 26th.

The unexpected hostility of this large and aggressive tribe, combined with the issues surrounding the baggage and the delays now needed to bring in extra supplies, completely changed the situation. It became clear that the force would have to stay in its current position for at least a few days; orders were given to build defensive earthworks along the front and sides. The front line, which ran across the valley or pass, was mainly held by European troops, while the flanks, located on the hills on either side, were fully occupied by local troops until the 26th.

On the 25th, 100 men under command of Captain Aldridge, and 15 marksmen, were employed in meeting a slight attack made on the right flank; but no casualty occurred in the 71st. On the 26th, the marksmen, 1 sergeant and 15 men, were with an equal number of the 101st Royal Bengal Fusiliers ordered up to the left flank, which was threatened. Shortly afterwards, Major Parker with 150 men of the 71st proceeded as a further reinforcement. Both these parties obtained great praise for steadiness and gallantry in this, the most serious attack that had yet occurred. The marksmen occupied the post called the Eagle’s Nest, which was several times attacked by the enemy in great numbers, and with great determination. Many were shot down when close to the breastwork.

On the 25th, 100 men led by Captain Aldridge, along with 15 sharpshooters, were tasked with responding to a minor attack on the right flank; thankfully, there were no casualties in the 71st. On the 26th, the sharpshooters, consisting of 1 sergeant and 15 men, were joined by an equal number from the 101st Royal Bengal Fusiliers and moved to the threatened left flank. Shortly after, Major Parker and 150 men from the 71st provided additional reinforcement. Both groups received high praise for their composure and bravery during this most intense attack thus far. The sharpshooters took position at a spot called the Eagle’s Nest, which faced several assaults from the enemy in large numbers and with fierce determination. Many enemy soldiers were shot down when they got close to the breastwork.

Major Brownlow, 20th Native Infantry commanding the post, made a most favourable report of the conduct of this small party, and especially named privates William Clapperton and George Stewart as having exhibited great gallantry and coolness. These men’s names afterwards appeared in General Orders, and they were recommended for the “medal for service in the field.”

Major Brownlow, 20th Native Infantry, in charge of the post, gave a very positive report about the behavior of this small group, particularly highlighting privates William Clapperton and George Stewart for their bravery and composure. These men’s names were later published in General Orders, and they were recommended for the “medal for service in the field.”

The conduct of the party under Major Parker was also eulogised by Lieut.-Col. Vaughan, who commanded the picquets on the left flank, and Major Parker’s name was afterwards specially brought to the notice of the Commander-in-Chief. On this day the casualties were, 1 killed and 5 wounded. Major Parker’s party remained on the heights during the 26th and 27th, and was relieved on the 28th by equal numbers of the 101st regiment.

The actions of the group led by Major Parker were praised by Lieutenant Colonel Vaughan, who was in charge of the pickets on the left flank, and Major Parker’s name was later highlighted to the Commander-in-Chief. On this day, there were 1 killed and 5 wounded. Major Parker’s group stayed on the heights during the 26th and 27th and was replaced on the 28th by the same number of soldiers from the 101st regiment.

On the 30th the regiment assisted in repulsing[513] a very spirited, but not well-sustained attack made by the enemy about dawn on the front line of the picquets in the valley, when 3 men were wounded.

On the 30th, the regiment helped fend off[513] a vigorous, but poorly coordinated attack by the enemy around dawn on the front line of the pickets in the valley, resulting in 3 men being wounded.

On several days the regiment furnished a strong working party to make a new road, leading from the right flank to the village of Umbeylah. On the 6th of November an armed party, under Ensign C.B. Murray, was ordered out to cover the working party, and about a mile from the nearest post it soon became evident that the enemy intended to molest the party. Accordingly, about 11 A.M. a reinforcement of 50 men, under Captain Mounsey, proceeded to the threatened point. Captain Mounsey was placed by the commanding officer, Major Harding, at a point considerably higher than that occupied by Ensign Murray, and nearer to camp, where he materially assisted in protecting Ensign Murray’s left flank, which was threatened. Soon after 1 o’clock the working party was withdrawn. Corresponding orders were, however, omitted to be sent to Ensign Murray’s party, which consequently held its ground along with a party of the 20th Native Infantry; and Captain Mounsey having been ordered to take up a fresh position still higher up the hill, the party under Ensign Murray, no longer assisted by the flank fire of the other, could only hold its ground, and was nearly surrounded.

On several occasions, the regiment provided a strong working group to create a new road from the right flank to the village of Umbeylah. On November 6th, an armed group led by Ensign C.B. Murray was sent out to protect the working party, and about a mile from the nearest post, it quickly became clear that the enemy planned to disturb the operation. Around 11 A.M., a reinforcement of 50 men, led by Captain Mounsey, moved to the threatened area. Captain Mounsey was positioned by the commanding officer, Major Harding, at a spot significantly higher than where Ensign Murray was stationed, closer to camp, where he effectively helped to shield Ensign Murray’s left flank, which was in danger. Shortly after 1 o’clock, the working party was called back. However, the corresponding orders never reached Ensign Murray’s group, which ended up holding its position alongside a party from the 20th Native Infantry. With Captain Mounsey assigned to a new location further up the hill, the group led by Ensign Murray, now lacking the supportive fire from the other unit, could only maintain its position and was nearly surrounded.

About 2 P.M. Ensign Murray was killed, and other casualties having occurred, Major Harding, who had joined soon after, decided on holding the ground till dark, when he hoped to be able to carry off the wounded, which could not be done under the enemy’s fire. Major Harding finally retired without the wounded, but was killed in the retreat. Captain Mounsey having proceeded to the point to which he was directed, assisted by parties of the Guide corps and 1st Punjab Infantry, twice charged and drove the enemy off; and, without casualty to his own party, protected some wounded officers and men until they could be removed. For this service he was specially mentioned to the Commander-in-Chief, as was also Lieutenant Davidson of the Indian army, attached to, and doing duty with the 71st, for gallantry in assisting a wounded officer. In addition to the above-named officers, sergeant J. B. Adams and 2 privates were killed, and 5 wounded.

About 2 PM Ensign Murray was killed, and with other casualties occurring, Major Harding, who had joined shortly after, decided to hold the ground until dark. He hoped to evacuate the wounded then, as that couldn't be done under the enemy's fire. Major Harding ultimately retreated without the wounded but was killed during the withdrawal. Captain Mounsey went to the location he was assigned and, with the help of parties from the Guide Corps and 1st Punjab Infantry, charged the enemy twice and drove them off. Without any casualties to his own group, he protected some wounded officers and men until they could be taken away. For this action, he was specially mentioned to the Commander-in-Chief, as was Lieutenant Davidson of the Indian army, who was attached to and serving with the 71st, for his bravery in aiding a wounded officer. In addition to the officers mentioned above, Sergeant J. B. Adams and 2 privates were killed, and 5 were wounded.

On the 18th of November, at daylight, a change of position was effected, and the whole force was concentrated on the heights, which up to that time had been on the right flank. The movement was completed by 8 o’clock A.M., without molestation, and apparently without the knowledge of the enemy, who soon afterwards appeared in great force in the valley and occupied the abandoned position.

On November 18th, at dawn, the troops changed their position, concentrating the entire force on the heights that had previously been on the right flank. The movement was finished by 8 o’clock AM, without any interference and seemingly without the enemy being aware, who soon after showed up in large numbers in the valley and took over the vacated position.

An attack on Captain Griffan’s battery, which was supported by two companies of the 71st, was at first threatened, but the enemy soon turned his attention to the post occupied by the 14th Native Infantry, commanded by Major Ross, and which had now become our advanced post on the left. Repeated attacks were made on this post. Reinforcements being called for, Captain Smith’s company, 2 officers and 34 bayonets, was pushed forward about 2 P.M. The enemy was in great force, and between 5 and 6 P.M. the picquets were obliged to retire to a second line of breastwork. During its occupation of the advance line and in the retreat, Captain Smith’s company suffered severely. The captain himself had his leg broken by a matchlock ball, and was cut down. Lieutenant Gore Jones of the 79th, who was attached to the company, was shot in the head. The picquet reformed in the second line, and were joined by two companies of the 71st under Major Parker, who resumed command. They were furiously attacked, but after a severe hand-to-hand struggle repulsed the enemy at all points, and retained possession of the ground until after nightfall, when the whole were withdrawn by the brigadier-general, as the occupation of this point was not considered necessary or advisable. Major Parker was specially mentioned for this service.

An attack on Captain Griffan’s battery, supported by two companies of the 71st, was initially threatened, but the enemy quickly shifted focus to the position held by the 14th Native Infantry, led by Major Ross, which had now become our forward post on the left. This post faced repeated attacks. Reinforcements were requested, and Captain Smith’s company, consisting of 2 officers and 34 soldiers, was sent forward around 2 P.M. The enemy was strong, and between 5 and 6 P.M., the pickets had to fall back to a secondary line of breastworks. Throughout their time in the advance line and during their retreat, Captain Smith’s company suffered heavy losses. The captain himself had his leg broken by a musket ball and was cut down. Lieutenant Gore Jones of the 79th, who was attached to the company, was shot in the head. The picket regrouped in the second line and were joined by two companies of the 71st under Major Parker, who took command again. They were fiercely attacked but, after a brutal hand-to-hand fight, successfully pushed the enemy back at all points and held the ground until after nightfall, when everyone was withdrawn by the brigadier-general, as holding this position was deemed unnecessary and unwise. Major Parker received special mention for his efforts in this engagement.

There were killed on this occasion Captain C. F. Smith, Lieutenant Gore Jones, and 4 privates; the wounded were Sergeant John Hunter and 4 privates.

There were killed on this occasion Captain C. F. Smith, Lieutenant Gore Jones, and 4 privates; the wounded were Sergeant John Hunter and 4 privates.

On the morning of the 19th Captain Aldridge was shot, when returning from visiting the advance sentries of the Lalloo picquet. Four companies of the regiment relieved an[514] equal number of the 101st on the upper picquet, on which the enemy continued firing all day, when 2 privates were wounded.

On the morning of the 19th, Captain Aldridge was shot while returning from a visit to the forward sentries of the Lalloo picquet. Four companies of the regiment took over from an equal number of the 101st at the upper picquet, where the enemy kept firing all day, resulting in 2 privates getting wounded.

The 101st took the picquets of the upper camp, and also held the advanced post known as the Craig picquet. About 3 P.M. the enemy made a sudden and furious attack in great force on the Craig picquet, and succeeded in obtaining possession of it. The 71st was at once ordered to re-take it. This post was situated on the apex of a very steep and rocky hill, of which the enemy had disputed possession on several occasions. Supported by a concentrated artillery fire and by two native corps, the 5th Ghoorkas and the 5th Punjab Infantry, the regiment, led by Colonel Hope, C.B., soon regained possession, and the combined force drove the enemy back over the nearest hill. A heavy flanking fire was maintained on the enemy by the water picquet, which also suffered some loss. The loss of the regiment was severe. The post was held that night by 270 of the 71st, under Major Parker, who also assumed command of the regiment. Brigadier-General Sir N. Chamberlain was wounded in the attack, and eventually had to resign command of the force to Major-General Garvock.

The 101st took over the pickets of the upper camp and also held the forward position known as the Craig picket. Around 3 P.M., the enemy launched a sudden and fierce attack in large numbers on the Craig picket and managed to take control of it. The 71st was immediately ordered to retake it. This position was located at the top of a very steep and rocky hill, which the enemy had contested several times before. Backed by focused artillery fire and two native corps, the 5th Ghoorkas and the 5th Punjab Infantry, the regiment, led by Colonel Hope, C.B., quickly regained control, and the combined force pushed the enemy back over the nearest hill. A heavy flanking fire was sustained on the enemy by the water picket, which also suffered some losses. The losses for the regiment were significant. The post was held that night by 270 men from the 71st, under Major Parker, who also took command of the regiment. Brigadier-General Sir N. Chamberlain was wounded in the attack and eventually had to hand over command of the force to Major-General Garvock.

His Excellency the Commander in-Chief, Sir Hugh Rose, signified his entire approval of the gallantry of the regiment and of all the troops employed on this occasion. Casualties on the 20th of November 1863,—killed, 6 privates; wounded, Colonel W. Hope, C.B., 2 sergeants, 3 corporals, and 20 privates.

His Excellency the Commander in-Chief, Sir Hugh Rose, expressed his full support for the bravery of the regiment and all the troops involved on this occasion. Casualties on November 20, 1863—6 privates killed; Colonel W. Hope, C.B., 2 sergeants, 3 corporals, and 20 privates wounded.

After his repulse with very heavy loss on the 20th, the enemy refrained from attacking any of our posts until the 15th of December, during which interval Major-General Garvock took command, and the 7th Fusiliers and the 93rd Highlanders having arrived, the duty became less severe. Previous to the arrival of these regiments no soldier in camp could be said to be off duty day or night. An exchange of posts from the upper camp to the lower was the only relief, the upper camp being much more exposed.

After their heavy defeat on the 20th, the enemy didn’t attack any of our positions until December 15th. During this time, Major-General Garvock took command, and with the arrival of the 7th Fusiliers and the 93rd Highlanders, the duty became less intense. Before these regiments arrived, no soldier in camp could be considered off duty at any time. The only relief came from rotating posts between the upper and lower camps, as the upper camp was much more exposed.

On the 15th December, the regiment being on picquet duty, did not accompany the portion of the force which, under the major-general, with Brigadiers Turner and Wilde commanding brigades, advanced and drove the enemy from all its posts in front, and from the village of Lalloo, but assisted in repulsing a very determined counter attack made by a strong force on the Craig picquet and upper camp generally.

On December 15th, the regiment was on picket duty and didn't join the part of the force led by the major-general, with Brigadiers Turner and Wilde in charge of the brigades, that moved forward and pushed the enemy out of their positions, including the village of Lalloo. However, they helped fend off a strong counterattack by a large force against the Craig picket and the upper camp in general.

On the 16th the major-general advanced and again defeated the enemy at the village of Umbeylah, which with Lalloo was burned. On the following morning the enemy sent into the major-general’s camp and tendered submission, which was accepted. A small force was detached with a strong party of Boneyirs co-operating, to destroy Mulka. This was done without actual opposition, but this force was very critically situated for a short time.

On the 16th, the major-general moved forward and once again defeated the enemy at the village of Umbeylah, which along with Lalloo was set on fire. The next morning, the enemy approached the major-general’s camp and offered to surrender, which was accepted. A small unit was sent out with a strong group of Boneyirs working together to destroy Mulka. This was accomplished without direct resistance, but this unit found itself in a precarious situation for a brief period.

The regiment returned to Nowa-Killa, and reached Nowshera on the 30th, whence it marched on the 4th of January 1864, reaching Peshawur on the 5th.

The regiment came back to Nowa-Killa and arrived in Nowshera on the 30th, then marched on January 4th, 1864, reaching Peshawar on the 5th.

On the 21st the regiment was inspected by His Excellency, Sir Hugh Rose, G.C.B., Commander-in-chief, who expressed himself in the most complimentary manner with reference to the conduct of the regiment in the late campaign. He called the three men whose names had appeared in General Orders—privates Malcolm, Clapperton, and Stewart—to the front, and addressed some words of approval and encouragement to them.

On the 21st, the regiment was inspected by His Excellency, Sir Hugh Rose, G.C.B., the Commander-in-Chief, who spoke very highly about the conduct of the regiment during the recent campaign. He called the three men whose names had appeared in General Orders—privates Malcolm, Clapperton, and Stewart—to the front and offered them words of approval and encouragement.

On the 28th of April the regiment was inspected by Major-General Garvock, who also spoke in high terms of its conduct and discipline.

On April 28th, Major-General Garvock inspected the regiment and praised its conduct and discipline.

On the 23rd of October, pursuant to orders from England, the regiment marched to Calcutta for embarkation. It arrived at Rawul Pindee on the 30th; and on the 1st of November the half-yearly inspection was made by Sir John Garvock, G.C.B.

On October 23rd, following orders from England, the regiment marched to Calcutta for boarding. It reached Rawul Pindee on the 30th, and on November 1st, a biannual inspection was conducted by Sir John Garvock, G.C.B.

The regiment having been called on to furnish volunteers to regiments serving in the Bengal Presidency, 200 men volunteered, and were transferred to other regiments.

The regiment was asked to provide volunteers for the regiments serving in the Bengal Presidency, and 200 men stepped up to volunteer and were transferred to other regiments.

On the 9th of November the regiment resumed its march by Lahore, Umritsur, and Loodiana to Umballa, where it arrived on the 13th of December; and on the following day was present at a general parade of the troops in the station, where medals for gallant service[515] in the field were presented by Major-General Lord George Paget to Sergeant-Major John Blackwood, and privates Macdonald, Malcolm, Clapperton, and Stewart, for distinguished conduct in the field. The Sergeant-Major was also granted a pension of £15 in addition to the medal.

On November 9th, the regiment continued its march through Lahore, Amritsar, and Ludhiana to Umballa, arriving on December 13th. The next day, they attended a general parade of the troops at the station, where Major-General Lord George Paget presented medals for brave service[515] in the field to Sergeant-Major John Blackwood, and privates Macdonald, Malcolm, Clapperton, and Stewart for their outstanding conduct. The Sergeant-Major was also awarded a pension of £15 in addition to the medal.

The regiment arrived at Delhi on the 26th of December; and on the 4th of January 1865, one wing proceeded by rail to Allahabad, and was followed next day by the other wing.

The regiment got to Delhi on December 26th; and on January 4, 1865, one wing took the train to Allahabad, followed the next day by the other wing.

On the 21st and 23d the regiment proceeded by rail to Chinsurah, 25 miles from Calcutta, where it remained until it embarked—the right wing and head-quarters, under the command of Colonel Hope, on the 4th of February, in the steamship “Mauritius,” and the left wing, commanded by Major Gore, in the “Albert Victor,” on the 14th of February. The right wing arrived and disembarked at Plymouth on the 29th of May, having touched at Madras, the Cape, and Fayal. It remained at Plymouth until the 7th of June, when it was sent to Leith in H.M.’s ship “Urgent,” and arrived in Edinburgh on the 12th, where it occupied the Castle.

On the 21st and 23rd, the regiment traveled by train to Chinsurah, 25 miles from Calcutta, where it stayed until it boarded ships—the right wing and headquarters, led by Colonel Hope, on February 4th in the steamship “Mauritius,” and the left wing, led by Major Gore, on the “Albert Victor,” on February 14th. The right wing arrived and disembarked at Plymouth on May 29th, having stopped at Madras, the Cape, and Fayal. It stayed in Plymouth until June 7th, when it was sent to Leith on H.M.’s ship “Urgent,” arriving in Edinburgh on the 12th, where it took over the Castle.

The left wing arrived at Gravesend on the 19th of June, where it landed, and was afterwards taken round to Leith by the “Urgent,” and joined the head-quarters in Edinburgh Castle on the 25th of June.

The left wing reached Gravesend on June 19th, where it landed, and was later transported to Leith by the “Urgent,” joining the headquarters at Edinburgh Castle on June 25th.

The following General and Divisional Orders were published previous to the regiment quitting India:—

The following General and Divisional Orders were published before the regiment left India:—

Extract of Divisional Order by Major-General Sir John Garvock, K.C.B., commanding Peshawur Division.

Extract of Divisional Order by Major-General Sir John Garvock, K.C.B., commanding Peshawur Division.

Rawul Pindee, 1st November 1864.

“Rawalpindi, 1st November 1864.”

“The 71st Highland Light Infantry being about to leave the Peshawur Division, en route to England, the Major-General commanding desires to offer them his best wishes on the occasion.

“The 71st Highland Light Infantry is preparing to leave the Peshawur Division, en route to England. The Major-General in charge wants to extend his best wishes to them on this occasion.”

“He has known the regiment for a number of years. He was very intimately associated with it in the Mediterranean, and his interest in it is now naturally increased in no small degree by its having served under him in the field and done its part, and done it well, in obtaining for him those honours which Her Majesty has been pleased to confer.

“He has known the regiment for several years. He was closely connected with it in the Mediterranean, and his interest in it has naturally grown even more because it has served under him in the field and has done its part, and done it well, in helping him achieve those honors that Her Majesty has graciously conferred.”

“The Major-General had not assumed the command of the Yuzufzai Field Force when the 71st re-captured the Craig Picquet, but he well knows that it was a most gallant exploit.

“The Major-General had not taken command of the Yuzufzai Field Force when the 71st re-captured the Craig Picquet, but he knows it was a very brave feat.”

“Sir John Garvock, K.C.B., begs Colonel Hope, C.B., and the officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers of the 71st Highland Light Infantry, to believe that, although they will be soon no longer under his command, he will continue to take the liveliest interest in their career; and he now wishes them a speedy and prosperous voyage.”

“Sir John Garvock, K.C.B., asks Colonel Hope, C.B., and the officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers of the 71st Highland Light Infantry to understand that, even though they will soon no longer be under his command, he will remain very interested in their careers; and he now wishes them a quick and successful voyage.”

General Orders
By His Excellency the Commander-in-chief.

General Orders
By His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief.

Head-Quarters, Calcutta,
27th January 1865.    

Headquarters, Kolkata,
27th January 1865.

“The services of the 71st Highland Light Infantry in India entitle them, on their departure for England, to honourable mention in general orders.

“The services of the 71st Highland Light Infantry in India earn them, upon their return to England, honorable mention in general orders.

“A wing of the regiment on their arrival in India in 1858 joined the Central India Field Force, and His Excellency is therefore enabled to bear testimony to the good services which they performed, and the excellent spirit which they displayed during that campaign.

“A wing of the regiment upon arriving in India in 1858 joined the Central India Field Force, and His Excellency is therefore able to attest to the valuable services they provided and the great attitude they showed during that campaign.

“The regiment more recently distinguished itself under their commanding officer, Colonel Hope, C.B., in the late operations on the frontier.

“The regiment recently distinguished itself under their commanding officer, Colonel Hope, C.B., in the recent operations on the frontier.”

“Sir Hugh Rose cannot, in justice to military merit, speak of the 71st in a General Order without reverting to an earlier period, when in two great campaigns in Europe they won a reputation which has earned them an honoured page in history.

“Sir Hugh Rose cannot, in fairness to military achievement, mention the 71st in a General Order without referring back to an earlier time, when in two significant campaigns in Europe they established a reputation that has secured them a respected place in history.”

“Sir Hugh Rose’s best wishes attend this distinguished regiment on their leaving his command for home.

“Sir Hugh Rose sends his best wishes to this distinguished regiment as they leave his command to head home.”

“By order of His Excellency the Commander-in-chief.

“By order of the Commander.”

E. Haythorn,    
Colonel, Adjutant-General.”

E. Haythorn,    
Colonel, Adjutant General.”

The depot companies, commanded by Brevet-Major Lambton, joined the regiment in Edinburgh, and the establishment of the regiment was fixed at 12 companies, with 54 sergeants, 31 buglers and pipers, and 700 rank and file.

The supply companies, led by Brevet-Major Lambton, connected with the regiment in Edinburgh, and the organization of the regiment was set at 12 companies, with 54 sergeants, 31 buglers and pipers, and 700 enlisted soldiers.

The autumn inspection was made by Major-General Walker, on the 4th of October 1865.

The autumn inspection was conducted by Major-General Walker on October 4, 1865.

Horse-Guards, 13th February 1866.

Horse Guards, February 13, 1866.

Sir,

"Sir,"

“Referring to your confidential report on the 71st regiment, dated the 4th of October last, in which you represent that a sword is worn by the officers which is not regulation, I am directed by the Field-Marshal Commander-in-chief, to acquaint you that H.R.H. having seen the sword in question, has no objection to the continuance of its use, the 71st being a Light Infantry Regiment.

“Regarding your confidential report on the 71st regiment, dated October 4th of last year, where you mentioned that the officers are using a sword that is not regulation, I have been instructed by the Field-Marshal Commander-in-Chief to inform you that H.R.H. has seen the sword in question and has no objections to its continued use, as the 71st is a Light Infantry Regiment.”

“For levees, &c., the basket hilt should be worn, which, it is understood, can be made removable, and the cross-bar substituted at pleasure.

“For levees, etc., the basket hilt should be worn, which, it is understood, can be made removable, and the cross-bar substituted as desired.

“I have, &c.,  
J. Trowbridge, D.A.G.

“I have, &c.,
J. Trowbridge, D.A.G.

“Major-General Walker, C.B.,
“Commanding North Britain.”

“Major-General Walker, C.B.,
“Commanding Northern Britain.”

In October 1865, during the stay of the regiment in Edinburgh Castle, it sustained the loss by death of Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Parker, on which occasion the following Regimental Order was published by Colonel Hope:—

In October 1865, while the regiment was stationed at Edinburgh Castle, it experienced the loss of Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Parker due to death. On this occasion, the following Regimental Order was issued by Colonel Hope:—

“The Commanding Officer regrets to have to announce to the regiment the demise of Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Parker, which occurred this morning at 8 A.M. Colonel Hope feels certain that the announcement will be received with the deepest regret for the loss sustained, as well by the regiment, as by Her Majesty’s service generally. Lieutenant-Colonel Parker has departed after a service of twenty-three years in the regiment, many of which he passed in distant countries and in active services against the enemies of his country. On more than one occasion, and as recently as 1863, his services in the field met with such approbation from general officers under whom he served, as to induce them to name him in public despatches.

“The Commanding Officer regrets to announce to the regiment the passing of Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Parker, which occurred this morning at 8 AM Colonel Hope believes that this news will be received with the deepest sadness for the loss to both the regiment and Her Majesty’s service at large. Lieutenant-Colonel Parker has left us after twenty-three years of service in the regiment, many of which he spent in far-off countries and actively fighting against his country’s enemies. More than once, including as recently as 1863, his contributions in the field received high praise from the general officers under whom he served, leading them to mention him in public dispatches."

“Colonel Hope can only express his opinion that no officer more faithfully and ably sustained the honour and reputation of the regiment than did Lieutenant-Colonel Parker, and that none better merited the honours done him.”

“Colonel Hope can only share his belief that no officer upheld the honor and reputation of the regiment more faithfully and skillfully than Lieutenant-Colonel Parker, and that none deserved the honors given to him more.”

In February 1866, the regiment removed to Aldershot, where the spring inspection was made on the 2nd of May 1866; and also the autumn inspection by Brigadier-General Sir Alfred Horsford, K.C.B., who was pleased to comment highly on the appearance and discipline of the regiment.

In February 1866, the regiment moved to Aldershot, where the spring inspection took place on May 2, 1866; and also the autumn inspection by Brigadier-General Sir Alfred Horsford, K.C.B., who was pleased to give high praise for the regiment's appearance and discipline.

In December the regiment removed to Ireland, and was distributed in Fermoy, Cork, and Ballincollig; head-quarters being at Fermoy.

In December, the regiment moved to Ireland and was stationed in Fermoy, Cork, and Ballincollig, with the headquarters located in Fermoy.

On the 27th November 1867, Colonel Hope retired from the command of the regiment, which he had held for many years, and in which capacity he had gained alike the esteem and love both of officers and men. His retirement, which was forced upon him by his continued ill health, was felt to be an occasion upon which each individual member of the regiment lost a valued friend as well as a brave commander. On leaving he issued the following Order:—

On November 27, 1867, Colonel Hope stepped down from commanding the regiment, a position he had held for many years, earning the respect and affection of both officers and soldiers. His retirement, prompted by his ongoing health issues, was seen as a moment when every member of the regiment lost not just a courageous leader, but also a cherished friend. As he departed, he issued the following Order:—

“Colonel Hope has this day (18th of November 1867), relinquished the command of the regiment, which he has held for eight years, and handed it over to Major Macdonnell, who also will be his successor.

“Colonel Hope has today (November 18, 1867) handed over the command of the regiment, which he has held for eight years, to Major Macdonnell, who will also be his successor."

“Having served so many years—in fact, from his boyhood—in the regiment, and having commanded for the last eight years, he need hardly say that he quits the 71st with the greatest sorrow and regret.

“After so many years—actually, since his childhood—in the regiment, and having been in command for the past eight years, he hardly needs to express that he leaves the 71st with deep sadness and regret.

“It has been his anxious wish at all times to maintain intact the reputation of the regiment as it was received by him; and this wish has, he believes, been gratified.

“It has always been his deep desire to keep the reputation of the regiment just as he received it; and he believes this wish has been fulfilled."

“Since the regiment was embodied, now 90 years ago, in all parts of the world,—in India, in the Cape of Good Hope, in South America, in Spain,—the 71st has been equally renowned for conduct and discipline—in the field before the enemy, during a long peace, and in quarters at home and abroad. It has also received the approbation of superior military authorities.

“Since the regiment was formed, now 90 years ago, in all parts of the world—in India, at the Cape of Good Hope, in South America, in Spain—the 71st has been well-known for its conduct and discipline—on the battlefield, during a long peace, and in garrisons both at home and abroad. It has also earned praise from higher military authorities.”

“Since the breaking out of the war with Russia, it has seen service in the Crimea, and the Indian Mutiny brought it once more to India, where its early laurels were won.

“Since the start of the war with Russia, it has been active in the Crimea, and the Indian Mutiny brought it back to India, where it first earned its honors.”

“In the Central Indian Campaign of 1858, the regiment served under Sir Hugh Rose, and received commendations from that distinguished officer (now Lord Strathnairn), as it did with other commanders, with whom that desultory campaign brought it into contact.

“In the Central Indian Campaign of 1858, the regiment served under Sir Hugh Rose and received praise from that notable officer (now Lord Strathnairn), as it did from other commanders it encountered during that scattered campaign.”

“1863 again saw the regiment in the Yuzufzai Hills, opposed to the warlike tribes of Central Asia. Colonel Hope can never forget the devotion of all officers and soldiers in the short but arduous campaign, nor the handsome terms in which Lord Strathnairn, then the Commander-in-Chief in India, acknowledged their services on its termination.

“1863 once again saw the regiment in the Yuzufzai Hills, facing the fierce tribes of Central Asia. Colonel Hope will never forget the dedication of all the officers and soldiers during the brief but challenging campaign, nor the kind words in which Lord Strathnairn, who was then the Commander-in-Chief in India, recognized their service when it ended.

“Colonel Hope is well aware that this short recital of the regimental history is well known to all the older officers and soldiers, many of whom took part in the exploits of the 71st during the last twelve years, but he mentions them now that they may be known and remembered by the younger members, and with the confident hope that it will never be forgotten that the 71st has a reputation and a name in the British army, which must be maintained at all hazards.

“Colonel Hope knows that this brief overview of the regimental history is familiar to all the older officers and soldiers, many of whom participated in the achievements of the 71st over the past twelve years. However, he brings them up now so that the younger members can know and remember them, hoping with confidence that the 71st's reputation and standing in the British army will always be upheld, no matter what.”

Monument erected in Glasgow Cathedral.
William Brodie, R.S.A., Sculptor

“Colonel Hope now bids farewell to all his comrade officers and soldiers with every good wish for their prosperity and happiness.”

“Colonel Hope now says goodbye to all his fellow officers and soldiers, wishing them all the best for their success and happiness.”

The command of the regiment now devolved upon Major John Ignatius Macdonnell, who obtained his promotion to Lieutenant-Colonel by Colonel Hope’s retirement. He took over the command with the good wishes and confidence of every one, having served in the regiment[518] from the date of his first commission, on the 26th of April 1844, and been with it during the Crimea, Central Indian, and Yuzufzai campaigns.

The leadership of the regiment now passed to Major John Ignatius Macdonnell, who was promoted to Lieutenant-Colonel following Colonel Hope’s retirement. He took command with everyone's best wishes and support, having served in the regiment[518] since he first joined on April 26, 1844, and participated in the Crimea, Central India, and Yuzufzai campaigns.

The detachment of the regiment at Tralee was inspected by Lord Strathnairn, Commander of the Forces in Ireland, October 28th, 1867, and favourably reported upon.

The regiment's detachment at Tralee was inspected by Lord Strathnairn, the Commander of the Forces in Ireland, on October 28, 1867, and received a positive report.

During the stay of the 71st in the south of Ireland, parts of it were on several occasions called out in aid of the civil authorities during the Fenian disturbances; and it was held to be greatly to the credit of the regiment, that during this trying time with the inhabitants of the south of Ireland in open revolt against Her Majesty’s authority, there were no complaints of quarrels or other disturbances between any civilians and soldiers of the 71st.

During the time the 71st was stationed in the south of Ireland, parts of the regiment were called out several times to assist the civil authorities during the Fenian disturbances. It was considered a significant achievement for the regiment that, during this challenging period when the residents of southern Ireland were openly rebelling against Her Majesty’s authority, there were no complaints about fights or other issues between civilians and soldiers of the 71st.

The establishment of the regiment was increased from the 1st of April 1868 to the following standard:—12 companies; 1 colonel; 1 lieutenant-colonel; 2 majors; 12 captains; 14 lieutenants; 10 ensigns; 1 paymaster; 1 adjutant; 1 quarter-master; 1 surgeon; 1 assistant-surgeon; 57 sergeants; 31 buglers and pipers; and 800 rank and file.

The regiment's establishment was raised starting April 1, 1868, to the following standard: 12 companies; 1 colonel; 1 lieutenant colonel; 2 majors; 12 captains; 14 lieutenants; 10 ensigns; 1 paymaster; 1 adjutant; 1 quartermaster; 1 surgeon; 1 assistant surgeon; 57 sergeants; 31 buglers and pipers; and 800 soldiers.

On the 22nd of July 1868, the regiment removed from Dublin to the Curragh, where it remained during summer, employed exclusively in practising field manœuvring, and in taking part in movements on a large scale with the rest of the division.

On July 22, 1868, the regiment moved from Dublin to the Curragh, where it stayed over the summer, focusing solely on practicing field maneuvers and participating in large-scale movements with the rest of the division.

General Lord Strathnairn inspected the regiment before leaving his command, and expressed his regret at losing it, while he still further complimented it on its steadiness and good behaviour.

General Lord Strathnairn checked in on the regiment before leaving his post and said he was sorry to part ways with it. He also praised the regiment for its reliability and good conduct.

Two depot companies having been formed, they proceeded on the 9th of October for Aberdeen, to join the 15th depot battalion there.

Two depot companies were formed, and they traveled to Aberdeen on October 9th to join the 15th depot battalion there.

On the 17th of October the regiment left the Curragh, and embarked at Dublin on board H.M.S. “Simoom” for Gibraltar, where it arrived on the 22d, disembarked on the 23d, and encamped under canvas on the North Front Camping Ground until the 29th, whence it marched into quarters and was distributed between Europa and Buena Vista Barracks.

On October 17th, the regiment left the Curragh and boarded H.M.S. “Simoom” in Dublin, heading for Gibraltar. They arrived on the 22nd, disembarked on the 23rd, and set up camp on the North Front Camping Ground until the 29th. After that, they marched to their quarters and were assigned to Europa and Buena Vista Barracks.

On the 13th of March 1870 the regiment sustained the loss by death, of its Colonel, General the Hon. Charles Grey, on which occasion the following Order was published by the commanding officer:—

On March 13, 1870, the regiment suffered the loss of its Colonel, General the Hon. Charles Grey, and on that occasion, the following Order was issued by the commanding officer:—

“It is with the deepest regret that the commanding officer has to announce to the regiment the death of General the Hon. Charles Grey, Colonel of the 71st Highland Light Infantry. This officer has peculiar claims on the sympathy of the regiment, from the deep interest he has always taken in its welfare, and his warm attachment to a corps in which he served for upwards of ten years. On all occasions he had exerted his powerful interest to promote every measure required for the honour of the officers, non-commissioned officers, and men, and never did he cease to watch with the kindliest feelings the varied and honourable career in distant lands of his old regiment, which he had been so proud of commanding in his early life.

“It is with the deepest regret that the commanding officer has to announce to the regiment the death of General the Hon. Charles Grey, Colonel of the 71st Highland Light Infantry. This officer has special claims on the sympathy of the regiment, due to the strong interest he has always taken in its welfare and his deep connection to a corps in which he served for over ten years. He consistently used his influence to support every initiative needed for the honor of the officers, non-commissioned officers, and men, and he never stopped following with the kindest feelings the varied and honorable career in distant lands of his old regiment, which he had been so proud to command in his early life.

“The officers will wear regimental mourning for the period of one month.”

“The officers will wear their formal mourning uniforms for one month.”

The vacancy in the colonelcy was filled up by the appointment thereto of Lieutenant-General Robert Law, K.H., which was notified to the regiment by the commanding officer in the following terms:—

The vacancy in the colonelcy was filled by the appointment of Lieutenant-General Robert Law, K.H., which was communicated to the regiment by the commanding officer in the following terms:—

“The commanding officer has much pleasure in informing the regiment that Lieutenant-General Robert Law, K.H., has been appointed colonel of the regiment, as successor to the late General the Honourable Charles Grey.

“The commanding officer is pleased to inform the regiment that Lieutenant-General Robert Law, K.H., has been appointed colonel of the regiment, succeeding the late General the Honourable Charles Grey."

“The following account of General Law’s services in the 71st will sufficiently inform the regiment how much he is entitled to their respect.”

“The following account of General Law’s services in the 71st will clearly show the regiment how much he deserves their respect.”

Lieutenant-General Law served with the 71st Light Infantry on Sir John Moore’s retreat at the action of Lago and the battle of Corunna; the expedition to Walcheren, Liége, Ter Verre, and Flushing; subsequently in Portugal, Spain, and the south of France, from 1810 to 1814; the action of Sobraon; the entering of the lines of Torres Vedras; the pursuit of Massena through Portugal; the battle of Fuentes d’Onor, on the 3rd and 5th of May 1811 (where he was wounded in two places); the covering the two last sieges of Badajos; the surprise and defeat of Girard’s corps at Arroyo del Molino; the storming and destruction of the enemy’s tête-du-pont and other works at Almarez; the defence[519] of the Alba-de-Tormes; the battles in the Pyrenees, in July 1813, where, on the 30th, the command of an important post devolved upon him; the attack on Sorauren; the capture at Elizondo of the convoy of supplies destined for the relief of Pamplona; the battles of the Nivelle and the Nive; the action at the Bridge of Cambo; the affair at Hellette, St Palais, Arrizarelle, and Garris; and the action at Aire. He was employed in command of an armed boat on night duties; in the affair with picquets on the river Adour; at the battle of St Pierre near Bayonne, on the 13th of December 1813; at the battle of Orthes; and the action at Tarbes, where he was wounded.

Lieutenant-General Law served with the 71st Light Infantry during Sir John Moore’s retreat at the action of Lago and the battle of Corunna; the expedition to Walcheren, Liége, Ter Verre, and Flushing; then in Portugal, Spain, and the south of France from 1810 to 1814; the action of Sobraon; entering the lines of Torres Vedras; pursuing Massena through Portugal; the battle of Fuentes d’Onor on May 3rd and 5th, 1811 (where he was wounded in two places); covering the last two sieges of Badajos; the surprise and defeat of Girard’s corps at Arroyo del Molino; the storming and destruction of the enemy’s tête-du-pont and other works at Almarez; the defense[519] of the Alba-de-Tormes; battles in the Pyrenees in July 1813, where on the 30th, he took command of an important post; the attack on Sorauren; capturing the convoy of supplies at Elizondo meant for the relief of Pamplona; the battles of the Nivelle and the Nive; the action at the Bridge of Cambo; the engagements at Hellette, St Palais, Arrizarelle, and Garris; and the action at Aire. He was tasked with commanding an armed boat on night duties; involved in the encounter with pickets on the river Adour; fought in the battle of St Pierre near Bayonne on December 13th, 1813; participated in the battle of Orthes; and was in action at Tarbes, where he was wounded.

In the foregoing services he was long Adjutant of his regiment, and latterly acted as such to the light battalion of his brigade. He served also in the campaign of 1815, including the battle of Waterloo, where he was severely wounded by a cannon shot, which also killed his horse; he served also three years in the Army of Occupation in France, and received the war-medal with six clasps, and was made a K.H.

In those previous duties, he was for a long time the Adjutant of his regiment, and later acted as such for the light battalion of his brigade. He also served in the 1815 campaign, including the battle of Waterloo, where he was seriously injured by a cannon shot that also killed his horse. Additionally, he spent three years in the Army of Occupation in France, received the war medal with six clasps, and was made a K.H.

On the 1st of April the strength of the regiment was reduced to 10 companies (including 2 depot companies), consisting of 34 officers, 49 sergeants, 26 buglers and pipers, and 600 rank and file.

On April 1st, the regiment's strength was reduced to 10 companies (including 2 depot companies), made up of 34 officers, 49 sergeants, 26 buglers and pipers, and 600 enlisted personnel.

On the 5th of November 1869, the depot moved from Aberdeen to Fort-George; and on the 1st of April 1870, an order having been issued for the abolition of depot battalions, they proceeded to join the head-quarters of the 72d Highlanders at Buttevant, to which regiment they were attached and joined on the 7th of April 1870. On the 15th of August the establishment of the rank and file of the regiment was increased to 650, the other ranks remaining unaltered.

On November 5, 1869, the depot moved from Aberdeen to Fort-George. On April 1, 1870, an order was issued to abolish depot battalions, leading them to join the headquarters of the 72nd Highlanders in Buttevant, where they officially attached on April 7, 1870. By August 15, the number of rank-and-file members in the regiment was raised to 650, while the other ranks stayed the same.

On the 24th of April 1873, the regiment embarked at Gibraltar for Malta. Previous to embarking, it was inspected by General Sir W. F. Williams, Bart., G.C.B., who, in his address, after his inspection, spoke of the appreciation in which the regiment was held by himself, and by the whole garrison and inhabitants of Gibraltar, for their soldier-like qualities, their smartness, and steadiness on duty, and their general good conduct, and added, “I myself personally regret your approaching departure, and I am certain that feeling is shared by every one in the place, but I also feel convinced that you will equally keep up the same good character in your new quarters. I wish you all health and happiness, and a good passage to your destination.”

On April 24, 1873, the regiment boarded at Gibraltar to head to Malta. Before they boarded, they were inspected by General Sir W. F. Williams, Bart., G.C.B., who, after the inspection, expressed how much he and the entire garrison and community of Gibraltar appreciated the regiment for their soldier-like qualities, their neatness, reliability in duty, and overall good behavior. He added, “I personally regret your upcoming departure, and I’m sure everyone here feels the same way. However, I’m also confident that you will maintain the same excellent reputation in your new location. I wish you all good health and happiness, and a safe journey to your destination.”

Under the new system the 71st Highland Light Infantry has been linked with the 78th (Ross-shire) Highlanders, forming the 55th Brigade, head-quarters at Fort-George.

Under the new system, the 71st Highland Light Infantry has been paired with the 78th (Ross-shire) Highlanders to create the 55th Brigade, based at Fort-George.

We have much pleasure in being able to present our readers with authentic steel portraits of two of the most eminent Colonels of the 71st Highland Light Infantry. That of the first Colonel, John Lord Macleod, is from the original painting in the possession of the Duchess of Sutherland, at Tarbat House, Ross-shire; and that of Sir Thomas Reynell, Bart., from a painting in the possession of Mrs Reynell Pack, at Avisford House, Arundel, Sussex.

We are pleased to share authentic steel portraits of two of the most distinguished Colonels of the 71st Highland Light Infantry with our readers. The portrait of the first Colonel, John Lord Macleod, is based on the original painting owned by the Duchess of Sutherland at Tarbat House, Ross-shire; and the portrait of Sir Thomas Reynell, Bart., is from a painting owned by Mrs. Reynell Pack at Avisford House, Arundel, Sussex.

FOOTNOTES:

[392] Life of Sir David Baird, vol. i. p. 44.

[392] Life of Sir David Baird, vol. i. p. 44.

[393] Cannon’s 71st, p. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cannon’s 71st, p. 16.

[394] In these encounters the regiment suffered little loss. Munro in his narrative mentions the following case: “I take this opportunity of commemorating the fall of John Doune Mackay, corporal in Macleod’s Highlanders, son of Robert Doune, the bard whose singular talent for the beautiful and extemporaneous composition of Gaelic poetry, was held in such esteem. This son of the bard had frequently revived the spirits of his countrymen, when drooping in a long march, by singing the humorous and lively productions of his father. He was killed by a cannon shot, and buried with military honours by his comrades the same evening.”

[394] In these encounters, the regiment faced minimal losses. Munro in his account mentions the following case: "I want to take this moment to remember the fall of John Doune Mackay, a corporal in Macleod’s Highlanders, son of Robert Doune, the bard who was highly regarded for his unique talent in creating beautiful and spontaneous Gaelic poetry. This son of the bard often lifted the spirits of his fellow countrymen during long marches by singing his father's humorous and lively works. He was killed by a cannon shot and buried with military honors by his comrades that same evening."

[395] He died in Spain, in the year 1810.

[395] He passed away in Spain in 1810.

[396] Stewart’s Sketches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches.

[397] On the 23d of May 1821, His Majesty King George the Fourth was graciously pleased to authorise the 71st to bear on the regimental colour and appointments the word “Hindoostan,” in commemoration of its distinguished services in the several actions in which it had been engaged, while in India, between the years 1780 and 1797.

[397] On May 23, 1821, King George the Fourth graciously approved the 71st regiment to display the word “India” on their colors and uniforms, in honor of their remarkable service in various battles they participated in while in India from 1780 to 1797.

[398] Lieut.-General Sir Harry Burrard landed during the action, but did not assume the command. Lieut.-General Sir Hew Dalrymple landed on the following day, and took command of the army. The force under Lieut.-General Sir John Moore was also disembarked during the negotiation, which subsequently took place, making the British army amount to 32,000 men.

[398] Lieutenant General Sir Harry Burrard arrived during the battle but did not take command. Lieutenant General Sir Hew Dalrymple arrived the next day and took charge of the army. The troops under Lieutenant General Sir John Moore were also disembarked during the negotiation that followed, bringing the total strength of the British army to 32,000 men.

[399] Cannon’s History of the 71st Regiment, p. 73.

[399] Cannon’s History of the 71st Regiment, p. 73.

[400] Journal of a Soldier of the 71st.

[400] Journal of a Soldier of the 71st.

[401] The bonnet cocked is the pattern cap to which allusion is made in the above letter. This was in accordance with Lieutenant-Colonel Pack’s application; and with respect to retaining the pipes, and dressing the pipers in the Highland garb, he added, “It cannot be forgotten how these pipes were obtained, and how constantly the regiment has upheld its title to them. These are the honourable characteristics which must preserve to future times the precious remains of the old corps, and of which I feel confident His Majesty will never have reason to deprive the 71st regiment.”

[401] The cap with the turned-up brim is the style mentioned in the letter above. This followed Lieutenant-Colonel Pack’s request; regarding keeping the pipes and having the pipers wear traditional Highland outfits, he added, “We must remember how we got these pipes and how consistently the regiment has defended its right to them. These are the honorable traits that will ensure the legacy of the old corps lives on, and I am confident that His Majesty will not take them away from the 71st regiment.”

[402] Cannon’s History of the 71st Regiment, pp. 77-79.

[402] Cannon’s History of the 71st Regiment, pp. 77-79.

[403] Memorials of the late War, p. 76.

[403] Memorials of the Late War, p. 76.

[404] Thin flat cakes.

Thin flatbreads.

[405] Memorials of the late War, pp. 87-91.

[405] Memorials of the late War, pp. 87-91.

[406] Cannon’s History of the 71st Regiment, p. 85.

[406] Cannon’s History of the 71st Regiment, p. 85.

[407] Memorials of the late War, p. 94.

[407] Memorials of the late War, p. 94.

[408] Memorials of the late War, p. 98.

[408] Memorials of the late War, p. 98.

[409] Memorials of the late War, p. 113.

[409] Memorials of the Late War, p. 113.

[410] Memorials of the late War, p. 123.

[410] Memorials of the Late War, p. 123.

[411] Cannon’s History of the 71st Regiment, p. 104.

[411] Cannon’s History of the 71st Regiment, p. 104.

[412] Memorials of the late War, p. 127.

[412] Memorials of the late War, p. 127.

[413] Memorials of the late War, p. 132.

[413] Memorials of the Late War, p. 132.

[414] Cannon’s History of the 71st Regiment, p. 110.

[414] Cannon’s History of the 71st Regiment, p. 110.

[415] Colonel the Honourable Henry Cadogan, who was mortally wounded at Vitoria on the 21st of June 1813.

[415] Colonel the Honorable Henry Cadogan, who was fatally injured at Vitoria on June 21, 1813.

[416] Cannon’s History of the 71st Regiment, pp. 120, 121.

[416] Cannon’s History of the 71st Regiment, pp. 120, 121.

[417] Cannon’s History of the 71st Regiment, pp. 122, 123.

[417] Cannon’s History of the 71st Regiment, pp. 122, 123.


ARGYLE HIGHLANDERS,

OR

OR

OLD SEVENTY-FOURTH HIGHLAND REGIMENT.

74th Highland Regiment.

1778–1783.

Raising of the Regiment—America—Penobscot—Return home—Disbanded.

Raising of the Regiment—America—Penobscot—Return home—Disbanded.

This regiment was raised by Colonel John Campbell of Barbreck, who had served as captain and major of Fraser’s Highlanders in the Seven Years’ War. To him letters of service were granted in December 1777, and the regiment was completed in May 1778, when it was inspected at Glasgow by General Skene. The lower orders in Argyleshire, from their proximity to the sea, being more addicted to the naval than to the land service, did not embrace the military profession with the same alacrity as the other Highlanders; and the result was, that only 590 Highlanders entered this regiment. The remainder were Lowlanders recruited in Glasgow and the western districts of Scotland. With the exception of 4, all the officers were Highlanders, of whom 3 field-officers, 6 captains, and 14 subalterns, were of the name of Campbell.

This regiment was formed by Colonel John Campbell of Barbreck, who had previously served as captain and major of Fraser’s Highlanders during the Seven Years’ War. He was granted letters of service in December 1777, and the regiment was completed in May 1778, when it was inspected in Glasgow by General Skene. The lower classes in Argyleshire, due to their closeness to the sea, were more inclined toward naval service than the army, so they didn't pursue military careers as eagerly as other Highlanders did; as a result, only 590 Highlanders joined this regiment. The rest were Lowlanders recruited in Glasgow and the western regions of Scotland. Except for 4, all the officers were Highlanders, including 3 field officers, 6 captains, and 14 subalterns, all sharing the last name Campbell.

The 74th embarked at Greenock in August 1778, for Halifax, in Nova Scotia, where they were garrisoned along with the Edinburgh Regiment (the 80th) and the Duke of Hamilton’s (the 82d), all under the command of Brigadier-General Francis Maclean. In spring, 1779, the grenadier company, commanded by Captain Ludovick Colquhoun of Luss, and the light company by Captain Campbell of Balnabie, were sent to New York, and joined the army immediately before the siege of Charlestown.

The 74th left Greenock in August 1778 for Halifax in Nova Scotia, where they were stationed with the Edinburgh Regiment (the 80th) and the Duke of Hamilton’s Regiment (the 82d), all under the leadership of Brigadier-General Francis Maclean. In the spring of 1779, the grenadier company, led by Captain Ludovick Colquhoun of Luss, and the light company, commanded by Captain Campbell of Balnabie, were sent to New York and joined the army just before the siege of Charlestown.

The battalion companies, with a detachment of the 82d regiment, under the command of Brigadier-General Maclean, embarked at Halifax in June of the same year, and took possession of Penobscot. With the view of establishing himself there, the brigadier proceeded to erect defences; but before these were completed, a hostile fleet from Boston, with 2000 troops on board, under Brigadier-General Lovel, appeared in the bay, and on the 28th of July effected a landing on a peninsula, where the British were erecting a fort. The enemy immediately began to erect batteries for a siege; but their operations met with frequent interruption from parties that sallied from the fort. Meanwhile General Maclean proceeded with his works, and not only kept the enemy in complete check, but preserved the communication with the shipping, which they endeavoured to cut off. Both parties kept skirmishing till the 13th of August, on the morning of which day Commodore Sir George Collier entered the bay with a fleet to relieve the brigadier. The enemy immediately raised the siege, and retired to their ships, but a part only were able to escape. The remainder, along with the sailors of some of their ships which had grounded, formed themselves into a body, and attempted to penetrate through the woods; but running short of provisions, they afterwards quarrelled among themselves, and fired on each other till all their ammunition was spent. After upwards of 60 had been killed and wounded in this affray, the rest dispersed in the woods, where numbers perished. In this expedition, the 74th had 2 sergeants and 14 privates killed, and 17 rank and file wounded.

The battalion companies, along with a detachment from the 82nd regiment, under Brigadier General Maclean, set sail from Halifax in June of the same year and took control of Penobscot. To establish a stronghold there, the brigadier started building defenses; however, before they were finished, a hostile fleet from Boston, carrying 2,000 troops led by Brigadier General Lovel, arrived in the bay. On July 28th, they landed on a peninsula where the British were building a fort. The enemy quickly began constructing siege batteries, but their efforts were frequently disrupted by groups coming out from the fort. Meanwhile, General Maclean continued his work, not only keeping the enemy at bay but also maintaining communication with the shipping routes that they attempted to cut off. Both sides engaged in skirmishes until August 13th, when Commodore Sir George Collier entered the bay with a fleet to support the brigadier. The enemy promptly lifted the siege and retreated to their ships, but only some were able to get away. The rest, along with sailors from stranded ships, banded together and tried to navigate through the woods. However, running low on supplies, they eventually turned on each other and fired until they ran out of ammunition. After more than 60 were killed or wounded in this conflict, the remaining soldiers scattered in the woods, where many perished. In this expedition, the 74th lost 2 sergeants and 14 privates killed, and 17 rank and file wounded.

General Maclean returned to Halifax with the detachment of the 82d, leaving Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Campbell of Monzie with the 74th at Penobscot, where they remained till the termination of hostilities, when they embarked for England. They landed at Portsmouth, whence they marched for Stirling, and, after being joined by the flank companies, were reduced in the autumn of 1783.

General Maclean returned to Halifax with the 82nd detachment, leaving Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Campbell of Monzie with the 74th at Penobscot. They stayed there until the end of the fighting, after which they boarded a ship for England. They landed in Portsmouth and then marched to Stirling. After joining up with the flank companies, they were disbanded in the autumn of 1783.


MACDONALD’S HIGHLANDERS,

OR

OR

OLD SEVENTY-SIXTH HIGHLAND REGIMENT.

OLD 76TH HIGHLAND REGIMENT.

1777–1784.

Raising of the Regiment—Refusal to embark—America—Made prisoners—Return home—Disbanded.

Raising the Regiment—Refusal to board—America—Captured—Back home—Disbanded.

Letters of service were granted in December 1777 to Lord Macdonald to raise a regiment in the Highlands and Isles, of which corps his lordship was offered the command; but he declined the commission, and at his recommendation, Major John Macdonell of Lochgarry was appointed lieutenant-colonel commandant of the regiment. Lord Macdonald, however, exerted his influence in the formation of the corps, and as a good selection of officers was made from the families of the Macdonalds of Glencoe, Morar, Boisdale, and others of his own clan, and likewise from those of other clans, as Mackinnon, Fraser of Culduthel, Cameron of Callart, &c., a body of 750 Highlanders was soon raised. Nearly 200 men were raised in the Lowlands by Captains Cunningham of Craigends, and Montgomery Cunningham, and Lieutenant Samuel Graham. These were kept together in two companies, and another body of men, principally raised in Ireland by Captain Bruce, formed a third company, all of which were kept perfectly distinct from the Highlanders. The regiment was inspected at Inverness in March 1778 by General Skene, and amounted to 1086 men, including non-commissioned officers and drummers.

Letters of service were granted in December 1777 to Lord Macdonald to raise a regiment in the Highlands and Isles, and he was offered command of the corps; however, he turned down the commission. Instead, upon his recommendation, Major John Macdonell of Lochgarry was appointed lieutenant-colonel commandant of the regiment. Lord Macdonald, though, used his influence to help form the corps, and with a good selection of officers chosen from the Macdonald families of Glencoe, Morar, Boisdale, and others from his clan, as well as from other clans like Mackinnon, Fraser of Culduthel, Cameron of Callart, etc., a group of 750 Highlanders was quickly raised. Nearly 200 men were recruited in the Lowlands by Captains Cunningham of Craigends and Montgomery Cunningham, along with Lieutenant Samuel Graham. These recruits were organized into two companies, while another group, mostly raised in Ireland by Captain Bruce, formed a third company, all kept completely separate from the Highlanders. The regiment was inspected in March 1778 at Inverness by General Skene and totaled 1,086 men, including non-commissioned officers and drummers.

The regiment was then quartered in Fort-George, where it remained twelve months under the command of Major Donaldson, who,[521] from his long experience, was well calculated to train them properly.

The regiment was then stationed at Fort George, where it stayed for twelve months under the command of Major Donaldson, who,[521] because of his extensive experience, was well suited to train them effectively.

Being removed to Perth in March 1779, the regiment was again reviewed by General Skene on the 10th, and, being reported complete, was ordered to march to Burntisland for the purpose of embarking for America. Shortly after their arrival at Burntisland, numbers of the Highlanders were observed in parties in earnest conversation together. The cause of this consultation was soon known. Each company, on the evening of the third day, gave in a written statement, complaining of non-performance of promises, of their bounty-money being withheld, &c., and accompanied by a declaration, that till their grievances were redressed, they would not embark. They demanded that Lord Macdonald should be sent for to see justice done to them. No satisfactory answer having been returned within the time expected, the Highlanders marched off in a body, and took possession of a hill above Burntisland. To show that these men had no other end in view but justice, they refused to allow some young soldiers, who had joined them in a frolic, to remain with them, telling them that as they had no ground for complaint, they ought not to disobey orders.

Being moved to Perth in March 1779, the regiment was reviewed again by General Skene on the 10th. After being reported as complete, they were ordered to march to Burntisland to get ready to embark for America. Soon after arriving at Burntisland, many of the Highlanders were seen in groups having serious discussions. The reason for this gathering quickly became clear. Each company, on the evening of the third day, submitted a written complaint about promises not being kept, their bounty money being withheld, etc., along with a statement that they wouldn’t board the ships until their issues were addressed. They demanded that Lord Macdonald be called to ensure justice was served. When no satisfactory response was received in the expected time frame, the Highlanders marched together and took over a hill above Burntisland. To demonstrate that their only goal was justice, they refused to let some young soldiers, who had joined them in a playful mood, stay with them, telling them that since they had no reason to complain, they shouldn’t disobey orders.

The Highlanders remained for several days on the hill without offering the least violence, and sent in parties regularly to the town for provisions, for which they paid punctually. During this interval, Major Donaldson, assisted by Lieutenant David Barclay the paymaster, investigated the claims of the men, and ascertained that they were well founded, and Lord Macdonald having arrived, his lordship and the major advanced the money, and paid off every demand at their own risk. On a subsequent investigation of the individual claims, when sent to the Isle of Skye, it was ascertained that all, without exception, were found to be just,[418] a circumstance as honourable to the claimants as it was disgraceful to those who had attempted to overreach them.

The Highlanders stayed on the hill for several days without showing any violence and regularly sent groups into town for supplies, which they paid for on time. During this time, Major Donaldson, with the help of Lieutenant David Barclay, the paymaster, looked into the men's claims and confirmed they were valid. When Lord Macdonald arrived, both he and the major provided the funds and settled all the claims at their own risk. Later, when the individual claims were reviewed and sent to the Isle of Skye, it was found that all were justified, which was as honorable for the claimants as it was shameful for those who tried to take advantage of them.[418]

This disagreeable affair being fortunately settled, the regiment embarked on the 17th of March; but before their departure, all the men of Skye and Uist sent the money they had received home to their families and friends.[419] Major Donaldson being unable to accompany the regiment on account of the delicate state of his health, and Lieutenant-Colonel Macdonell having been taken prisoner on his passage from America, where he had been serving with Fraser’s Highlanders, the command of the regiment devolved on Major Lord Berridale.

This unfortunate situation was thankfully resolved, and the regiment set sail on March 17th. Before leaving, all the men from Skye and Uist sent the money they had received back home to their families and friends.[419] Major Donaldson couldn’t join the regiment due to his poor health, and Lieutenant-Colonel Macdonell was captured while traveling back from America, where he had been serving with Fraser’s Highlanders. As a result, Major Lord Berridale took over command of the regiment.

The transports, with the 76th on board, touched at Portsmouth, and while lying at Spithead, the regiment was ordered to the relief of Jersey, which the enemy had attacked; but before reaching the island the French had been repulsed. They then proceeded on the voyage, and landed at New York in August. The flank companies were then attached to the battalion, composed of the flank companies of the other regiments, and the battalion companies were quartered between New York and Staten Island. In February 1781, these companies embarked for Virginia with a detachment of the army, commanded by Major-General Phillips. The light company, being in the second battalion of light infantry, also formed a part of the expedition.

The transports, with the 76th onboard, stopped at Portsmouth, and while anchored at Spithead, the regiment was ordered to assist Jersey, which had been attacked by the enemy; however, before they could reach the island, the French had been driven back. They then continued their journey and landed in New York in August. The flank companies were attached to the battalion, made up of the flank companies from the other regiments, and the battalion companies were stationed between New York and Staten Island. In February 1781, these companies set sail for Virginia with a detachment of the army, led by Major-General Phillips. The light company, being part of the second battalion of light infantry, also joined the expedition.

Lord Berridale, who had, by the death of his father this year, become Earl of Caithness, having been severely wounded at the siege of Charlestown, returned to Scotland, and was succeeded in the command of the regiment by the Hon. Major Needham, afterwards Earl of Kilmorey, who had purchased Major Donaldson’s commission.

Lord Berridale, who became the Earl of Caithness this year after his father passed away, returned to Scotland after being seriously injured at the siege of Charlestown. He was succeeded in command of the regiment by the Hon. Major Needham, who later became the Earl of Kilmorey, having bought Major Donaldson’s commission.

General Phillips landed at Portsmouth, Virginia, in March, and having joined the detachment under General Arnold, the united detachments formed a junction with the army of Lord Cornwallis in May. The Macdonald Highlanders, on meeting with men who had braved the dangers of the field, considered themselves as an inferior race, and sighed for an opportunity of putting themselves on an equality with their companions in arms, and they did not wait long.

General Phillips arrived in Portsmouth, Virginia, in March, and after joining General Arnold's detachment, the two groups united with Lord Cornwallis's army in May. The Macdonald Highlanders, upon encountering soldiers who had faced the dangers of battle, felt inferior and longed for a chance to prove themselves equal to their fellow soldiers, and they didn't hesitate for long.

The celebrated Marquis de la Fayette, anxious to distinguish himself in the cause which he had espoused, determined to attack Lord Cornwallis’s army, and in pursuance of this intention pushed forward a strong corps, which forced the British picquets. He then formed his line, and a warm contest immediately began, the[522] weight of which, on the side of the British, was sustained by the brigade of Colonel Thomas Dundas, consisting of the 76th and 80th regiments. These corps, which were on the left, were drawn up on an open field, while the right of the line was covered by woods. Coming up in the rear of the 76th, Lord Cornwallis gave the word to charge, which being responded to by the Highlanders, they rushed forward with great impetuosity upon the enemy, who, unable to stand the shock, turned their backs and fled, leaving their cannon and 300 men, killed and wounded, behind them.[420]

The famous Marquis de la Fayette, eager to make a name for himself in the fight he had joined, decided to launch an attack on Lord Cornwallis’s army. To follow through with this plan, he sent a strong force that broke through the British pickets. He then set up his line, and a fierce battle quickly ensued, with the British side being mainly supported by Colonel Thomas Dundas’s brigade, which included the 76th and 80th regiments. These units, positioned on the left, were in an open field while the right flank was protected by woods. Coming up behind the 76th, Lord Cornwallis ordered a charge, which the Highlanders responded to with enthusiasm. They charged forward fiercely at the enemy, who, unable to withstand the assault, turned and ran, abandoning their cannons and leaving behind 300 men dead or wounded.[420]

After the surrender of Lord Cornwallis’s army, the 76th was marched in detachments as prisoners to different parts of Virginia. During their confinement, many attempts were made by their emigrant countrymen, as well as by the Americans, to induce them to join the cause of American independence; but not one of them could be induced by any consideration to renounce his allegiance.

After Lord Cornwallis's army surrendered, the 76th was marched in groups as prisoners to various locations in Virginia. While they were held, many of their fellow emigrants, as well as Americans, tried to persuade them to support the cause of American independence; however, not a single one of them was convinced to abandon their loyalty.

The regiment, on its return to Scotland, was disbanded in March 1784 at Stirling Castle.

The regiment was disbanded in March 1784 at Stirling Castle upon its return to Scotland.

FOOTNOTES:

[418] Stewart.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart.

[419] Ibid.

Ibid.

[420] “At the moment Lord Cornwallis was giving the orders to charge, a Highland soldier rushed forward and placed himself in front of his officer, Lieutenant Simon Macdonald of Morar, afterwards major of the 92d regiment. Lieutenant Macdonald having asked what brought him there, the soldier answered, ‘You know that when I engaged to be a soldier, I promised to be faithful to the king and to you. The French are coming, and while I stand here, neither bullet nor bayonet shall touch you, except through my body!’

[420] “Just as Lord Cornwallis was giving the orders to charge, a Highland soldier rushed forward and positioned himself in front of his officer, Lieutenant Simon Macdonald of Morar, who later became a major of the 92nd regiment. When Lieutenant Macdonald asked what had motivated him to do this, the soldier replied, ‘You know that when I signed up to be a soldier, I promised to be loyal to the king and to you. The French are coming, and as long as I’m standing here, no bullet or bayonet will harm you, except through my body!’”

“Major Macdonald had no particular claim to the generous devotion of this trusty follower, further than that which never failed to be binding on the true Highlander,—he was born on his officer’s estate, where he and his forefathers had been treated with kindness,—he was descended of the same family (Clanranald),—and when he enlisted he promised to be a faithful soldier. He was of the branch of the Clanranald family, whose patronymic is Maceachen, or the sons of Hector; the same branch of which Marshal Macdonald, Duke of Tarentum, is descended.”—Stewart.

“Major Macdonald had no specific reason for the loyal dedication of this trustworthy follower, other than what always holds true for a real Highlander—he was born on his officer’s estate, where he and his ancestors had been treated with kindness—he was from the same family (Clanranald)—and when he signed up, he promised to be a loyal soldier. He belonged to the branch of the Clanranald family known as Maceachen, or the sons of Hector; the same branch from which Marshal Macdonald, Duke of Tarentum, comes.” —Stewart.


ATHOLE HIGHLANDERS,

OR

OR

OLD SEVENTY-SEVENTH HIGHLAND REGIMENT.

77th Highland Regiment.

1778–1783.

Raising of the Regiment—Ireland—Mutiny—Disbanded.

Regiment Formation—Ireland—Mutiny—Disbanded.

On the application of the young Duke of Athole, government granted him authority to raise a regiment of 1000 men for the service of the State, with power to appoint officers. The command of this corps was given to Colonel James Murray, son of Lord George Murray.

On the request of the young Duke of Athole, the government allowed him to raise a regiment of 1,000 men for the service of the State, giving him the power to appoint officers. Colonel James Murray, son of Lord George Murray, was given command of this unit.

The Athole Highlanders were embodied at Perth, and in June 1778 were marched to Port-Patrick, and embarked for Ireland, where they remained during the war. They were thus deprived of an opportunity of distinguishing themselves in the field; but their presence in Ireland was attended with this advantage, that they supplied the place of other troops, who would probably have been less exemplary in their conduct amongst a people whose passions were excited by misgovernment.

The Athole Highlanders were formed in Perth, and in June 1778, they marched to Port-Patrick and boarded ships for Ireland, where they stayed for the duration of the war. This meant they missed the chance to make a name for themselves in battle; however, their presence in Ireland had the benefit of replacing other troops, who likely would have acted less admirably among a population stirred up by poor leadership.

The terms on which the men had enlisted were to serve for three years, or during the war. On the conclusion of hostilities, they, of course, expected to be disbanded; but instead of this they were transported to England, and marched to Portsmouth for embarkation to the East Indies. On the march they were made acquainted with the intentions of Government; and so far from objecting to a continuance of their service, they showed no disinclination to embark, and when they first saw the fleet at Spithead, as they crossed Portsdown-hill, they pulled off their bonnets, and gave three cheers for a brush with Hyder Ali. They had scarcely, however, taken up their quarters at Portsmouth, when the face of matters changed. The minds of the men, it is said, were wrought upon by emissaries from London, who represented the unfaithfulness of Government in sending them abroad after the term of their service had expired. It was even insinuated that they had been sold to the East India Company at a certain sum per man, and that the officers were to divide the money amongst themselves. These base misrepresentations had their intended effect, and the result was that the soldiers resolved not to embark. The authority of the officers was despised; and after a scene of uproar and confusion, which lasted several days, during which the Highlanders attempted to obtain possession of the main-guard and garrison parade, the order to embark was countermanded by Government.

The conditions under which the men had signed up were to serve for three years or for the duration of the war. When the fighting ended, they naturally expected to be discharged; however, instead, they were sent to England and marched to Portsmouth for departure to the East Indies. During the march, they learned about the Government's plans, and rather than objecting to continuing their service, they showed no reluctance to board the ships. When they first spotted the fleet at Spithead while crossing Portsdown Hill, they took off their hats and cheered three times for a chance to fight Hyder Ali. However, they had barely settled in at Portsmouth when everything changed. It is said that the men's minds were influenced by agents from London who claimed that the Government was being unfaithful by sending them overseas after their service time was up. It was even suggested that they had been sold to the East India Company for a certain amount per soldier, with the officers planning to split the money among themselves. These malicious rumors had the desired effect, leading the soldiers to decide against boarding the ships. The officers' authority was disregarded, and after a chaotic scene lasting several days, during which the Highlanders tried to take control of the main guard and garrison parade, the Government canceled the order to embark.

One account of this affair, dated at Portsmouth, and published in February 1783, contains the following details:—“The Duke of Athole, his uncle, Major-General Murray, and Lord George Lennox, have been down here, but the Athole Highlanders are still determined not to go to the East Indies. They have put up their arms and ammunition into one of the magazines, and placed a very strong guard over them, whilst the rest of the regiment sleep and refresh themselves. They come regularly and quietly to the grand parade, very cleanly dressed, twice a-day, their adjutant and other officers parading with them. One day it was proposed to turn the great guns of the rampart on the Highlanders; but this scheme was soon overruled. Another time it was suggested to send for some marching regiments quartered near the place, upon which the Highlanders drew up the draw-bridges, and placed sentinels at them.”

One report about this situation, dated from Portsmouth and published in February 1783, shares the following details:—“The Duke of Athole, his uncle, Major-General Murray, and Lord George Lennox have been here, but the Athole Highlanders are still set against going to the East Indies. They have stored their weapons and ammunition in one of the magazines and set up a strong guard over them while the rest of the regiment rests and rejuvenates. They come consistently and quietly to the main parade, dressed neatly, twice a day, with their adjutant and other officers attending them. One day, it was suggested to aim the big guns of the rampart at the Highlanders, but this plan was quickly dismissed. Another time, it was proposed to call for some marching regiments stationed nearby, prompting the Highlanders to draw up the drawbridges and station sentinels at them.”

“You may be assured,” says another account, “I have had my perplexities since the mutiny commenced in the 77th regiment; but I must do the men the justice to confess, that excepting three or four drunken fellows, whose impudence to their officers could only be equalled by their brutality, the whole regiment have conducted themselves with a regularity that is surprising; for what might not have been expected from upwards of one thousand men let loose from all restraint? Matters would never have been carried to the point they have, but for the interference of some busy people, who love to be fishing in troubled waters. The men have opened a subscription for the relief of the widow of the poor invalid,[421] for whose death they express the greatest regret. On their being informed that two or three regiments were coming to force them to embark, they flew to their arms, and followed their comrade leaders through the town, with a fixed determination to give them battle; but on finding the report to be false, they returned in the same order to their quarters. The regiment is not to go to the East Indies contrary to their instructions, which has satisfied them, but will be attended with disagreeable consequences to the service; and since the debates in the House of Commons on the subject, I should not wonder if every man intended for foreign service refused going, for the reasons then given, which you may depend on it they are now well acquainted with.”

“You can be sure,” says another account, “I’ve had my difficulties since the mutiny started in the 77th regiment; but I have to be fair to the men and admit that, aside from three or four drunken guys whose rudeness to their officers could only be matched by their violence, the whole regiment has acted with a surprising level of discipline. It’s hard to imagine what might have happened with over a thousand men released from all control. Things wouldn't have escalated as they did if it weren't for some meddlesome individuals who enjoy stirring up trouble. The men have started a fundraiser to support the widow of the poor invalid, for whose death they feel deep sorrow. When they were told that two or three regiments were coming to force them to board, they grabbed their weapons and followed their fellow leaders through the town, determined to fight; but when they realized the report was false, they returned to their quarters in an orderly fashion. The regiment won't be sent to the East Indies against their orders, which has pleased them, but this will have unpleasant consequences for the service. And since the discussions in the House of Commons about this, I wouldn't be surprised if every man meant for foreign service refuses to go, for the reasons they’re now well aware of.”

Mr Eden, afterwards Lord Auckland, secretary for Ireland, in the Parliamentary debates on the mutiny, bore honourable testimony to the exemplary conduct of the regiment in Ireland:—“He had happened,” he said, “to have the 77th regiment immediately under his observation during sixteen months of their garrison duty in Dublin, and though it was not the most agreeable duty in the service, he must say that their conduct was most exemplary. Their officers were not only men of gentlemanly character, but peculiarly attentive to regimental discipline. He having once, upon the sudden alarm of invasion, sent an order for the immediate march of this regiment to Cork, they showed their alacrity by marching at an hour’s notice, and completed their march with a despatch beyond any instance in modern times, and this too without leaving a single soldier behind.”

Mr. Eden, later known as Lord Auckland, the secretary for Ireland, praised the exemplary conduct of the regiment in Ireland during the Parliamentary debates on the mutiny:—“I had the opportunity,” he said, “to observe the 77th regiment closely for sixteen months while they were stationed in Dublin, and while it wasn’t the most pleasant duty in the service, I have to say their behavior was outstanding. Their officers were not only men of good character but also particularly attentive to regimental discipline. When I once sent an order for this regiment to march to Cork on short notice due to a sudden alarm of invasion, they demonstrated their readiness by marching within an hour and completed their journey with a speed that has rarely been seen in modern times, and they did this without leaving a single soldier behind.”

This unfair and unworthy attempt on the part of Government created a just distrust of its integrity, and had a most pernicious effect on its subsequent endeavours to raise men in the Highlands. Alluding to this unfortunate affair, General Stewart observes, that “if Government had offered a small bounty when the Athole Highlanders were required to embark, there can be little doubt they would have obeyed their orders, and embarked as cheerfully as they marched into Portsmouth.”

This unfair and undeserving action by the Government created a real distrust of its integrity and had a seriously harmful effect on its future efforts to recruit men in the Highlands. Referring to this unfortunate situation, General Stewart points out that "if the Government had offered a small incentive when the Athole Highlanders were asked to embark, it's highly likely they would have followed orders and embarked just as happily as they marched into Portsmouth."

The fault resting entirely with Government, it wisely abstained from pushing matters further by bringing any of the men to trial. The regiment was immediately marched to Berwick, where it was disbanded in April 1783, in terms of the original agreement.

The blame lay completely with the Government, which wisely chose not to escalate the situation by putting any of the men on trial. The regiment was quickly marched to Berwick, where it was disbanded in April 1783, according to the original agreement.

FOOTNOTE:

[421] He was killed when the Highlanders made the attempt to take possession of the main-guard and garrison parade.

[421] He was killed when the Highlanders tried to take control of the main guard and garrison parade.


SEAFORTH’S HIGHLANDERS,

FORMERLY

PREVIOUSLY

THE SEVENTY-EIGHTH,

THE 78TH,

NOW

NOW

THE SEVENTY-SECOND REGIMENT,
OR DUKE OF ALBANY’S OWN HIGHLANDERS.

THE SEVENTY-SECOND REGIMENT,
OR DUKE OF ALBANY’S OWN HIGHLANDERS.

I.

1778–1858.

Raising the Regiment—First Officers—Disaffection at Leith—“The affair of the Macraes”—Embarkation for India—Death of Lord Seaforth—Effects of scurvy—Joining Sir Eyre Coote’s army—Joining Major-General James Stuart’s army—Led by Colonel Fullarton against Tippoo Sahib—Palghatcherri—Number of the Regiment changed to 72nd—Recruiting—War with Tippoo Sahib—Stuart’s dilemma—Palghatcheri—Ordered home—Fort Dindigal—Stuart takes Palghatcheri—Lord Cornwallis—Bangalore—Ootradroog—Forlorn hope of Sergeant Williams—Valour of the 72nd—Siege of Seringapatam—Storming of Savendroog—Ootradroog—Sailing for India—The Mauritius—Landing at the Cape of Good Hope—Arrival at Calcutta—Lands again at Cape Town—Captain Gethin’s death—Return home—Permitted to assume the name of the Duke of Albany’s Own Highlanders—The Cape of Good Hope again—Graham’s Town—The Kaffir War in 1835—The Governor-General at the camp—The Kaffirs attack the Fingoes—End of the Kaffir War—Permitted to add “Cape of Good Hope” to the colours—At Graham’s Town—At Cape Town—Home.

Raising the Regiment—First Officers—Discontent at Leith—“The Macraes Incident”—Embarkation for India—Death of Lord Seaforth—Effects of scurvy—Joining Sir Eyre Coote’s army—Joining Major-General James Stuart’s army—Led by Colonel Fullarton against Tippoo Sahib—Palghatcherri—Regiment number changed to 72nd—Recruiting—War with Tippoo Sahib—Stuart’s dilemma—Palghatcheri—Ordered home—Fort Dindigal—Stuart takes Palghatcheri—Lord Cornwallis—Bangalore—Ootradroog—Forlorn hope of Sergeant Williams—Valour of the 72nd—Siege of Seringapatam—Storming of Savendroog—Ootradroog—Sailing for India—The Mauritius—Landing at the Cape of Good Hope—Arrival at Calcutta—Lands again at Cape Town—Captain Gethin’s death—Return home—Allowed to take the name of the Duke of Albany’s Own Highlanders—The Cape of Good Hope again—Graham’s Town—The Kaffir War in 1835—The Governor-General at the camp—The Kaffirs attack the Fingoes—End of the Kaffir War—Allowed to add “Cape of Good Hope” to the colors—At Graham’s Town—At Cape Town—Home.

The late Duke of York’s Cipher and Coronet.
India.
Cape of Good Hope.
Sevastopol.
Central India.

Kenneth Mackenzie, grandson of the Earl of Seaforth, whose estate and title were forfeited in consequence of his concern in the rebellion of 1715, having purchased the family property from the Crown, was created an Irish peer, by the title of Lord Viscount Fortrose. In the year 1771, Government restored to him the family title of Earl of Seaforth. To evince his gratitude for this magnanimous act, the Earl, in the year 1778, offered to raise a regiment on his estate for general service. This offer being accepted by his Majesty, a corps of 1130 men was speedily raised, principally by gentlemen of the name of Mackenzie, his lordship’s clan.

Kenneth Mackenzie, grandson of the Earl of Seaforth, whose estate and title were taken away due to his involvement in the 1715 rebellion, purchased the family property from the Crown and became an Irish peer with the title Lord Viscount Fortrose. In 1771, the government restored his family title of Earl of Seaforth. To show his gratitude for this generous act, the Earl offered to raise a regiment on his estate for general service in 1778. This offer was accepted by the King, and a corps of 1,130 men was quickly assembled, mainly by gentlemen from the Mackenzie clan, his lordship's family.

Of these about 900 were Highlanders, 500 of whom were raised upon Lord Seaforth’s own estate, and the remainder upon the estates of the Mackenzies of Scatwell, Kilcoy, Applecross, and Redcastle, all of whom had sons or brothers in the regiment. The remainder were raised in the Lowlands, of whom 43 were English and Irish.

Of these, around 900 were Highlanders, 500 of whom were recruited from Lord Seaforth’s own estate, and the rest from the estates of the Mackenzies of Scatwell, Kilcoy, Applecross, and Redcastle, all of whom had sons or brothers in the regiment. The remainder were raised in the Lowlands, including 43 from England and Ireland.

The following is the first list of officers:—

The following is the first list of officers:—

Lieut.-Col.-Commandant—Kenneth, Earl of Seaforth.

Lt. Col. Kenneth, Earl of Seaforth.

Major—James Stuart (from Capt. 64th Regt.)

Major—James Stuart (from Captain, 64th Regiment)

Captains.

Captains.

T. F. M. Humberston.

T.F.M. Humberston.

Robert Lumsdaine.

Robert Lumsdaine.

Peter Agnew.

Peter Agnew.

Kenneth Mackenzie.[422]

Kenneth Mackenzie.[422]

George Mackenzie.

George Mackenzie.

Hugh Frazer.

Hugh Frazer.

Hon. Thos. Maitland.

Hon. Thomas Maitland.

Charles Halkett.[423]

Charles Halkett. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Captain Lieutenant—Thomas Frazer.

Captain Lieutenant Thomas Frazer.

Lieutenants.

Lieutenants.

Donald Moody.

Donald Moody.

William Sutherland.

William Sutherland.

Colin Mackenzie.

Colin Mackenzie.

Kenneth Mackenzie.

Kenneth Mackenzie.

Patrick Haggard.

Patrick Haggard.

Thomas Mackenzie.

Thomas Mackenzie.

George Innes.

George Inness.

Charles M’Gregor.

Charles McGregor.

David Melville.

David Melville.

George Gordon.

George Gordon.

James Gualie.

James Gualie.

George Mackenzie.

George Mackenzie.

Charles Gladoning.

Charles Gladoning.

William Sinclair.

William Sinclair.

Charles Mackenzie.

Charles Mackenzie.

John Campbell.

John Campbell.

James Stewart.

Jimmy Stewart.

Robert Marshall.

Robert Marshall.

Philip Anstruther.

Philip Anstruther.

Kenneth Macrae.

Kenneth Macrae.

John M’Innes.

John M'Innes.

Ensigns.

Ensigns.

James Stewart.

James Stewart.

James Finney.

James Finney.

Aulay M’Aulay.

Aulay M’Aulay.

Malcolm M’Pherson.

Malcolm McPherson.

Robert Gordon.

Robert Gordon.

John Mitchell.

John Mitchell.

Ewen M’Lennan.

Ewen M’Lennan.

George Gordon.

George Gordon.

Staff.

Staff.

Chaplain.—Wm. Mackenzie.

Chaplain.—Wm. Mackenzie.

Surgeon.—John Walters.

Surgeon.—John Walters.

Adjutant.—James Finney.

Assistant.—James Finney.

Quarter-master.—George Gunn.

Quartermaster.—George Gunn.

The regiment was embodied at Elgin, in May 1778, and was inspected by General Skene, when it was found so effective that not one man was rejected. In the month of August the regiment marched to Leith for embarkation to the East Indies; but they had not been quartered long in that town when symptoms of disaffection began to appear among them. They complained of an infringement of their engagements, and that part of their pay and bounty was in arrear. Being wrought upon by some emissaries, the men refused to embark, and, marching out of Leith with pipes[525] playing, and two plaids fixed on poles instead of colours, they took up a position in the immediate vicinity of Edinburgh on Arthur’s Seat, on which they remained several days. During this time they were amply supplied with provisions and ammunition by the inhabitants of the capital, who had espoused their quarrel. The causes of complaint having been inquired into, after much negotiation, in which the Earls of Dunmore and Seaforth, Sir James Grant of Grant, and other gentlemen connected with the Highlands, took an active and prominent part, the grievances were removed, and the soldiers being satisfied, marched down the hill with pipes playing, with the Earls of Seaforth and Dunmore, and General Skene at their head, and returned to their quarters at Leith. From the great number of the clan Macrae that were in the regiment, the mutiny was called “The affair of the Macraes.”

The regiment was assembled in Elgin in May 1778 and was inspected by General Skene, who found it so effective that not a single soldier was rejected. In August, the regiment marched to Leith to get ready for deployment to the East Indies. However, they hadn't been in the town long when signs of discontent started to appear. They complained that their agreements were being violated and that part of their pay and bonuses was overdue. Influenced by some insiders, the soldiers refused to board the ships, and, while the pipes played, they marched out of Leith with two plaids on poles instead of colors. They set up camp near Edinburgh on Arthur’s Seat, where they stayed for several days. During this time, the people of the capital, who supported their cause, provided them with plenty of food and ammunition. After looking into their complaints, and following much negotiation with the Earls of Dunmore and Seaforth, Sir James Grant of Grant, and other prominent figures from the Highlands, their grievances were addressed. Once satisfied, the soldiers marched down the hill with pipes playing, led by the Earls of Seaforth and Dunmore, and General Skene, before returning to their quarters in Leith. Because many members of the clan Macrae were in the regiment, the mutiny was referred to as “The affair of the Macraes.”

At Leith the regiment embarked with the greatest cheerfulness, accompanied by their colonel, the Earl of Seaforth. The intention of sending them to India being for the present abandoned, one half of the regiment was sent to Guernsey, and the other to Jersey. At the end of April 1781, however, both divisions assembled at Portsmouth, where, on the 12th of June, they embarked for the East Indies, being then 973 strong, rank and file. Though the men were all in excellent health, they suffered so severely from the effects of the voyage and the change of food, that before reaching Madras on the 2nd of April 1782, 247 of them had died of scurvy, and out of all that landed, only 369 were fit to carry arms. The death of Seaforth, their chief, who expired before the regiment reached St Helena, threw a damp over the spirits of the men, and it is said to have materially contributed to that prostration of mind which made them more readily the victims of disease.

At Leith, the regiment boarded the ship with great enthusiasm, accompanied by their colonel, the Earl of Seaforth. The plan to send them to India was temporarily shelved, so half of the regiment was sent to Guernsey, and the other half to Jersey. By the end of April 1781, however, both groups gathered at Portsmouth, where they set off for the East Indies on June 12th, with a total of 973 soldiers. Although the men were all in great health, they were severely impacted by the voyage and the change in diet, and by the time they reached Madras on April 2nd, 1782, 247 had died from scurvy, leaving only 369 fit for duty. The death of Seaforth, their leader, who passed away before the regiment reached St Helena, dampened the men's spirits and is believed to have significantly contributed to their mental decline, making them more susceptible to illness.

As the service was pressing, such of the men as were able to march were immediately sent up the country under Major James Stuart; but many of them being still weak from the effects of scurvy, suffered greatly on the march. The men were sinewy and robust, and such as had escaped the scurvy were greatly injured by the violence of the sun’s beams, the effects of which were not so injurious to men of more slender habits. They joined the army of Sir Eyre Coote at Chingleput in the beginning of May; but he found them so unfit for service that he ordered the corps into quarters, and put the few who remained healthy into the 73rd or Macleod’s Highlanders, the only European corps then with the army.

As the situation was urgent, the men who were able to march were quickly sent upcountry under Major James Stuart. However, many were still weakened by scurvy and struggled greatly during the march. The men were strong and sturdy, but those who had survived the scurvy were severely affected by the harsh rays of the sun, which didn’t harm the leaner men as much. They joined Sir Eyre Coote’s army at Chingleput in early May, but he found them so unfit for service that he ordered the unit into quarters and transferred the few who remained healthy into the 73rd or Macleod’s Highlanders, the only European unit with the army at that time.

The men gradually recovered, and in the month of October upwards of 600 were fit for duty. The colours of the regiment were again unfolded, and in April 1783 they joined the army destined to attack Cuddalore, under Major-General James Stuart (of the family of Torrance).

The men slowly got better, and by October, over 600 were ready for duty. The regiment's colors were displayed again, and in April 1783, they joined the army set to attack Cuddalore, led by Major-General James Stuart (from the Torrance family).

On the 25th of June, the enemy made a sally on the British lines, but were repulsed at every point, losing 150 men in killed and prisoners, including among the latter the Chevalier Dumas.

On June 25th, the enemy launched an attack on the British lines but was pushed back at every location, losing 150 men in killed and captured, including the Chevalier Dumas among the captives.

Notwithstanding the termination of hostilities with France in January 1783, the war with Tippoo Sahib was continued. Colonel Fullarton, who had marched on Cuddalore, finding he was no longer needed in that quarter, retraced his steps southward, reinforced by Seaforth’s Highlanders and other troops, thus augmenting his force to upwards of 13,000 men. This army was employed several months in keeping down some turbulent chiefs; and in October Colonel Fullarton marched on Palghatcherri, after securing some intermediate forts. Lieutenant-Colonel Humberston Mackenzie, of the 100th regiment, who succeeded about this time to the command of the 78th, in consequence of the death of his cousin, the Earl of Seaforth, as well as to his title and estates, had intended to attack this place the preceding year, but he abandoned the attempt. After a fatiguing march through thick woods and a broken country, Colonel Fullarton reached the place early in November, and immediately laid siege to it. The garrison might have made a long and vigorous defence; but an event occurred which hastened the fall of Palghatcherri. The enemy having taken shelter from a shower of rain, the Hon. Captain Sir Thomas Maitland advanced unperceived with his flank corps, and drove the enemy through the first gateway, which he entered; but his progress was checked at the second, which was shut. Being immediately reinforced, he prepared to force an[526] entrance; but the enemy, afraid of an assault, immediately surrendered.

Despite the end of fighting with France in January 1783, the conflict with Tippoo Sahib continued. Colonel Fullarton, who had marched to Cuddalore, realizing he was no longer needed there, turned back southward, supported by Seaforth’s Highlanders and other troops, increasing his force to over 13,000 men. This army was employed for several months to suppress some rebellious chiefs; in October, Colonel Fullarton marched on Palghatcherri after securing some interim forts. Lieutenant-Colonel Humberston Mackenzie of the 100th regiment, who took command of the 78th around this time due to the death of his cousin, the Earl of Seaforth, along with inheriting his title and estates, had planned to attack this location the previous year but called off the attempt. After a tiring march through dense forests and rough terrain, Colonel Fullarton arrived at the site in early November and immediately laid siege to it. The garrison could have mounted a lengthy and strong defense; however, an event occurred that hastened the fall of Palghatcherri. As the enemy sought shelter from a rain shower, the Hon. Captain Sir Thomas Maitland advanced undetected with his flank corps and forced the enemy through the first gateway he entered; but his advance was halted at the second, which was closed. With immediate reinforcements, he prepared to break in; however, fearing an assault, the enemy quickly surrendered.

On the 30th of April this year the regiment lost their new colonel, who died of wounds received on board the “Ranger” sloop of war on the 7th of April 1783, in an action with a Mahratta fleet while on his return from Bombay. He was succeeded in the command of the regiment by Major-General James Murray, from the half-pay of the 77th regiment.

On April 30th of this year, the regiment lost their new colonel, who died from wounds he sustained on the “Ranger” sloop of war on April 7, 1783, during an engagement with a Mahratta fleet while returning from Bombay. Major-General James Murray, from the half-pay of the 77th regiment, took over command of the regiment.

In consequence of the peace, Seaforth’s regiment having been raised on the condition of serving for three years, or during the war,—those of the men that adhered to this agreement were allowed to embark for England; while those that preferred staying in the country received the same bounty as other volunteers. The number of men who claimed their discharge on the 10th of August 1784 reduced the regiment to 425 rank and file; but so many men volunteered into the corps from the different regiments ordered home (among whom was a considerable number of Highlanders who had formerly enlisted into the 100th Regiment with Colonel Humberston Mackenzie), that the strength was at once augmented to 700 men. At the end of the next year the regiment received 423 men from various regiments.

As a result of the peace, Seaforth’s regiment was formed on the condition of serving for three years, or for the duration of the war. Those men who honored this agreement were allowed to leave for England, while those who chose to stay received the same enlistment bonus as other volunteers. The number of men who requested their discharge on August 10, 1784, brought the regiment down to 425 soldiers. However, many men volunteered to join the corps from the different regiments being sent home, including a significant number of Highlanders who had previously enlisted in the 100th Regiment under Colonel Humberston Mackenzie, which increased the strength to 700 men. By the end of the following year, the regiment welcomed 423 men from various regiments.

On the 12th of September 1786 the number of the regiment was changed to the 72nd, in consequence of the reduction of senior regiments.

On September 12, 1786, the regiment's number was changed to the 72nd due to the downsizing of senior regiments.

On the 25th of December 1787 the establishment was reduced to the following numbers:—1 captain, 1 lieutenant-colonel and captain, 1 major and captain, 7 captains, 22 lieutenants, 8 ensigns, 1 chaplain, 1 adjutant, 1 quartermaster, 1 surgeon, 2 mates, 30 sergeants, 40 corporals, 20 drummers, 2 fifers, 710 privates, including 40 contingent men.

On December 25, 1787, the organization was made up of the following members: 1 captain, 1 lieutenant colonel and captain, 1 major and captain, 7 captains, 22 lieutenants, 8 ensigns, 1 chaplain, 1 adjutant, 1 quartermaster, 1 surgeon, 2 mates, 30 sergeants, 40 corporals, 20 drummers, 2 fifers, and 710 private soldiers, which included 40 reserve men.

It was soon found necessary, however, again to increase the strength of the regiment, and recruiting was carried on with success. A considerable detachment joined on the 18th of August 1789; so that in the following year, when war commenced with Tippoo, the 72nd was nearly 800 strong, while the men were healthy, seasoned to the climate, well-disciplined, and highly respectable in their moral conduct. In this highly-efficient state they formed part of the army under Major-General Meadows on the 23rd of July 1790.

It was soon deemed necessary to strengthen the regiment again, and recruiting was successfully carried out. A significant group joined on August 18, 1789, so that by the next year, when war broke out with Tippoo, the 72nd had nearly 800 men, who were healthy, accustomed to the climate, well-trained, and highly regarded for their moral conduct. In this highly effective state, they were part of the army under Major-General Meadows on July 23, 1790.

The first service of the 72nd was under Colonel Stuart, being ordered along with other troops to attack Palghatcheri, which on a former occasion had been the scene of success to a corps now destined to sustain a disappointment. The detachment being overtaken by the rains which fell in almost unprecedented abundance, Colonel Stuart got so beset with the mountain streams that, for a short time, he could neither proceed nor retire; and when the waters abated he returned to headquarters. In this enterprise the 78th had Captain George Mackenzie and 23 rank and file killed, and 3 sergeants and 44 rank and file wounded.

The first mission of the 72nd was led by Colonel Stuart, who was ordered along with other troops to attack Palghatcheri, which had previously been the site of a victory for a unit that was now facing disappointment. The group was caught in unusually heavy rains, and Colonel Stuart found himself trapped by the mountain streams, unable to move forward or back for a short time. Once the waters receded, he returned to headquarters. In this operation, the 78th lost Captain George Mackenzie and 23 soldiers killed, with 3 sergeants and 44 soldiers wounded.

After a short rest, the same officer, with the same troops under his command, was detached against Dindigul, before which he arrived on the 16th of August 1790. This is one of those granite rocks so common in that part of India. The fort on the summit had lately been repaired, and mounted with 14 guns, the precipice allowing of only one point of ascent. The means of attack, both in guns and ammunition, were very deficient. A small breach, however, was made on the 20th; and Colonel Stuart resolved to assault, small as the breach was, judging that more loss would be sustained by delay than by an immediate attack, since, in addition to other difficulties, he was short of ammunition. Accordingly, on the evening of the 21st of August, the attack was made. The defences were unusually complete, and the resistance more determined than had been experienced on any former occasion. Every man that reached the summit of the breach was met and forced down by triple rows of spikes from the interior of the rampart. After a bold but fruitless effort, they were repulsed with loss. But the enemy was so intimidated, and dreaded so much the consequence of a second and perhaps successful attack, that he surrendered next morning, ignorant of their opponent’s want of ammunition, the real cause of the premature attack.

After a short break, the same officer, along with his troops, was sent to Dindigul, arriving there on August 16, 1790. This area is known for its granite rocks, which are common in that part of India. The fort at the top had recently been repaired and armed with 14 guns, but there was only one steep path to access it. They were severely lacking in guns and ammunition for the attack. However, a small breach was made on the 20th, and Colonel Stuart decided to go ahead with an assault, even though the breach was minor, believing that the losses from waiting would be greater than from attacking immediately, especially since they had limited ammunition. So, on the evening of August 21, the attack took place. The fortifications were unusually strong, and the resistance was fiercer than in any previous encounters. Every soldier who reached the breach was met with triple rows of spikes from the inside of the rampart and pushed back down. After a bold yet unsuccessful attempt, they were forced to retreat with losses. However, the enemy was so intimidated and feared the possibility of a second, potentially successful attack that they surrendered the next morning, unaware that their opponents were running low on ammunition—this was the real reason for the hurried assault.

Colonel Stuart again proceeded against Palghatcherri, and on the 21st of September opened two batteries within five hundred yards of the place; and though the fortification had been greatly strengthened since the time the place[527] was taken by Colonel Fullarton, he succeeded the same day in making a practicable breach. Preparations were made for an assault the following morning; but before daylight the enemy offered to surrender on terms which were acceded to. Leaving a garrison in the place, Colonel Stuart joined the army in the neighbourhood of Coimbatore on the 15th of October, after which the regiment followed all the movements of the army till the 29th of January 1791, when Lord Cornwallis arrived and assumed the command.

Colonel Stuart once again moved against Palghatcherri, and on September 21st, he opened two batteries within five hundred yards of the location. Even though the fortifications had significantly improved since Colonel Fullarton captured the place, he managed to create a workable breach that same day. Plans were made for an assault the next morning, but before dawn, the enemy agreed to surrender under terms that were accepted. After leaving a garrison at the site, Colonel Stuart rejoined the army near Coimbatore on October 15th. The regiment then accompanied the army in all its movements until January 29, 1791, when Lord Cornwallis arrived and took command.

The 72nd was engaged along with the 71st in the second attack on Bangalore, the first attack on Seringapatam, and the attack on Savendroog and Ootradroog. On the evening of March 7, 1791, the pettah of Bangalore was stormed, and the siege of the town was immediately commenced. During the night, the 72nd Highlanders were posted under the outer pettah wall, close to the gate. “The enemy kept up a sharp fire; their shots, which were many of them thirty-two pounders, came very close to the regiment, making a great rattling in the trees and bamboo hedge, near the line; but no casualties occurred.”[424]

The 72nd was involved alongside the 71st in the second attack on Bangalore, the first attack on Seringapatam, and the assaults on Savendroog and Ootradroog. On the evening of March 7, 1791, the town of Bangalore was stormed, and the siege began right away. During the night, the 72nd Highlanders were positioned under the outer pettah wall, near the gate. “The enemy maintained a heavy fire; their shots, many of which were thirty-two pounders, landed very close to the regiment, causing a lot of noise in the trees and bamboo hedges near the line; however, there were no casualties.”[424]

At four o’clock on the afternoon of the 20th of March, six companies of the regiment marched into the trenches; and on the evening of the following day the regiment was ordered to prepare to take part in storming the fortress. The grenadier company was to join the storming party appointed to advance by the left approach; the light company, that by the right approach; and the battalion companies were formed on the right of the parallel, to support the grenadiers. Three of the 72nd grenadiers joined the forlorn hope under Sergeant Williams of the 76th regiment. Lieutenant Campbell states in his Journal:—“The storming party primed and loaded, and sat down on their arms. Our batteries, both gun and mortar, kept firing frequently during the evening. At a quarter before eleven we got into motion; an opening was made in the centre of the second parallel; the signal for storming was given—three guns in quick succession—and out we rushed. The covered way instantly appeared as a sheet of fire, seconded from the fort, but with no aim or effect; our batteries answered with blank cartridge; and we were in the covered way in a moment, and on the breach as quick as thought. I pushed on, carried forward by a powerful impulse, and found myself at the top of the breach with the front files. The grenadiers immediately turned off to the right with a huzza; their progress was suddenly stopped by an opening; the fort was hung with blue lights; a heavy fire was opened upon us, but with little effect; the difficulty was overcome, and our troops ascended the ladders with every possible expedition. The grandest and most striking sight I ever beheld was the rushing up of the troops to the top of the breach, and the ascent of the grenadiers in crowds by the scaling-ladders. We now heard the grenadiers’ march beating in every quarter; our soldiers shouted with joy, and we swept round the ramparts, with scarce anything to oppose us. Every enemy that appeared had a bayonet in him instantly. The regiments that supported us came in by the gateway, and cleared the town below, where numbers were killed. In two hours we were in thorough possession of the fort, and Lieutenant Duncan, of the 71st regiment, pulled down the flag and put his own sash in its place. The Union flag was afterwards hoisted, and the troops gave three cheers.”

At four o’clock on the afternoon of March 20th, six companies from the regiment marched into the trenches; the next evening, the regiment was ordered to get ready to participate in storming the fortress. The grenadier company was set to join the assault team assigned to advance from the left side; the light company would approach from the right side; and the battalion companies formed on the right side of the parallel to support the grenadiers. Three of the 72nd grenadiers joined the forlorn hope led by Sergeant Williams of the 76th regiment. Lieutenant Campbell notes in his Journal:—“The assault team was primed and loaded, sitting down with their arms. Our gun and mortar batteries were firing frequently throughout the evening. At a quarter before eleven, we began to move; an opening was made in the center of the second parallel; the signal to storm was given—three guns fired in quick succession—and we rushed out. The covered way immediately erupted in flames, returned from the fort, but with no focus or impact; our batteries responded with blank cartridges; and we were in the covered way in an instant, and on the breach as fast as thought. I pressed on, driven by a powerful impulse, and found myself at the top of the breach with the front lines. The grenadiers quickly veered off to the right with a cheer; their advance was abruptly halted by an opening; the fort was lit up with blue lights; a heavy fire was opened on us, but with little effect; the obstacle was overcome, and our troops climbed the ladders as quickly as possible. The most magnificent and remarkable sight I ever witnessed was the troops rushing to the top of the breach and the grenadiers ascending in crowds using the scaling ladders. We could now hear the grenadiers’ march echoing everywhere; our soldiers shouted with joy as we swept around the ramparts, facing barely any opposition. Any enemy that showed up was immediately met with a bayonet. The regiments supporting us entered through the gateway and cleared the town below, where many were killed. Within two hours, we had full control of the fort, and Lieutenant Duncan of the 71st regiment tore down the flag and replaced it with his own sash. The Union flag was then raised, and the troops cheered three times.”

On this occasion the regiment had 6 rank and file killed, and 1 sergeant and 23 rank and file wounded. In the orders issued on the following day by Lord Cornwallis, the following passage occurs:—

On this occasion, the regiment had 6 soldiers killed and 1 sergeant along with 23 soldiers wounded. In the orders issued the next day by Lord Cornwallis, the following passage appears:—

“The conduct of all the regiments which happened, in their tour, to be on duty that evening did credit in every respect to their spirit and discipline; but his Lordship desires to offer the tribute of his particular and warmest praise to the European grenadiers and light infantry of the army, and to the 36th, 72nd, and 76th regiments, who led the attack and carried the fortress, and who by their behaviour on that occasion furnished a conspicuous proof that discipline and valour in soldiers, when directed by zeal and capacity in officers, are irresistible.

“The conduct of all the regiments that were on duty that evening was commendable in every way regarding their spirit and discipline; however, his Lordship wishes to extend his special and heartfelt praise to the European grenadiers and light infantry of the army, as well as the 36th, 72nd, and 76th regiments, who led the attack and captured the fortress. Their actions on that occasion provided clear evidence that discipline and bravery in soldiers, when guided by enthusiasm and skill in officers, are unbeatable.”

“Lieut.-Colonel Stuart (72nd Regiment)[528] may be assured that Lord Cornwallis will ever retain the most grateful remembrance of the valuable and steady support which that officer afforded him, by his military experience and constant exertions to promote the public service.”

“Lieut.-Colonel Stuart (72nd Regiment)[528] can be assured that Lord Cornwallis will always remember with gratitude the valuable and consistent support that officer provided, through his military experience and ongoing efforts to enhance the public service.”

The army advanced to the siege of Seringapatam on the 4th of May, and on the 15th as it approached the place, the Sultan’s position was attacked by the 72nd, with other regiments. The enemy was driven from every post, and towards the close of the action the 72nd ascended an eminence and captured a round redoubt. The regiment had about 20 men killed and wounded, among the latter being Captain Braithwaite and Lieutenant Whitlie. The army, nearly all its provisions and other stores being exhausted, retreated to the vicinity of Bangalore.

The army moved toward the siege of Seringapatam on May 4th, and on the 15th, as it got closer, the Sultan’s position was attacked by the 72nd and other regiments. The enemy was pushed out from every position, and towards the end of the battle, the 72nd climbed a hill and captured a round fort. The regiment had about 20 men killed and wounded, including Captain Braithwaite and Lieutenant Whitlie among the injured. With nearly all of its supplies and other resources running out, the army retreated to the area near Bangalore.

On the morning of the 21st of December the 72nd took part in the storm of the strong fortress of Savendroog. The right attack was made by the light companies of the 71st and 72nd, supported by a battalion company of the 72nd; the left attack by the two flank companies of the 76th and grenadier company of the 52nd; the centre attack under Major Fraser of the 72nd, by the grenadiers and two battalion companies of the 72nd, two companies of the 52nd, the grenadiers of the 71st, and four companies of sepoys, supported by the sixth battalion of sepoys; the whole under Lieut.-Colonel Nisbitt, of the 52nd regiment. The storming-parties proceeded to their stations; the band of the 52nd took post near them, and suddenly striking up the tune Britons, strike home, the whole rushed forward with the most heroic ardour. The Mysoreans made a feeble defence, and in less than two hours the British were in possession of the fort, with the trifling loss of five men wounded. The troops were thanked in General Orders, for their very gallant conduct.

On the morning of December 21st, the 72nd participated in the assault on the strong fortress of Savendroog. The right flank was attacked by the light companies of the 71st and 72nd, with support from a battalion company of the 72nd; the left flank was engaged by the two flank companies of the 76th and the grenadier company of the 52nd; the center attack, led by Major Fraser of the 72nd, included the grenadiers and two battalion companies from the 72nd, two companies of the 52nd, the grenadiers of the 71st, and four companies of sepoys, supported by the sixth battalion of sepoys; all under Lieutenant Colonel Nisbitt of the 52nd Regiment. The assault parties moved to their positions; the band of the 52nd took position nearby and suddenly struck up the tune Britons, strike home, prompting everyone to rush forward with incredible enthusiasm. The Mysoreans put up a weak defense, and in less than two hours, the British had taken control of the fort, suffering a minor loss of five wounded. The troops were thanked in General Orders for their outstanding bravery.

Two days afterwards the troops advanced against Ootradroog. On the 24th, two battalion companies of the 52nd and 72nd regiments, supported by the 26th sepoys, attacked the pettah by escalade, and were speedily in possession of the town. “Lieutenant M’Innes, senior officer of the two 72nd companies, applied to Captain Scott for liberty to follow the fugitives up the rock, saying he should be in time to enter the first gateway with them. The captain thought the enterprise impracticable. The soldiers of M’Innes’s company heard the request made, and not doubting of consent being given, had rushed towards the first wall, and were followed by M’Innes. The gate was shut: but Lieutenant M’Pherson arrived with the pioneers and ladders, which were instantly applied, and our people were within the wall as quick as thought, when the gate was unbolted, and the two companies entered. The enemy, astonished at so unexpected an attempt, retreated with precipitation. M’Innes advanced to the second wall, the men forced open the gate with their shoulders, and not a moment was lost in pushing forward for the third wall; but the road, leading between two rocks, was so narrow that only two could advance abreast; the pathway was, in consequence, soon choked up, and those who carried the ladders were unable to proceed. At the same time, the enemy commenced throwing huge stones in numbers upon the assailants, who commenced a sharp fire of musketry, and Lieut.-Colonel Stuart, who had observed from a distance this astonishing enterprise, sent orders for the grenadiers not to attempt anything further. Lieutenant M’Pherson forced his way through the crowd, causing the ladders to be handed over the soldiers’ heads, from one to another, and before the colonel’s orders could be delivered, the gallant Highlanders were crowding over the third gateway. The enemy fled on all hands; the foremost of our men pursued them closely, and gained the two last walls without opposition—there were five walls to escalade. The garrison escaped by the south-east side of the fort, over rocks and precipices of immense depth and ruggedness, where many must have lost their lives. By one o’clock, our two companies were in possession of every part of the fort, and M’Innes had planted the colours on the highest pinnacle, without the loss of a single man. The Kiledar and two of his people were taken alive. Colonel Stuart declared the business to be brilliant and successful, beyond his most sanguine hopes.”[425] Thus was the important fortress of Outra-Durgum captured by two[529] companies of Highlanders (Major Petrie’s, and Captain Hon. William M. Maitland’s) of the 72nd regiment; the officers with the two companies were Lieutenants M’Innes, Robert Gordon, —— Getty, and Ensign Andrew Coghlan. Lieutenant M’Pherson conducted the pioneers. They all were thanked in General Orders by Earl Cornwallis, who expressed his admiration of the gallantry and steadiness of the officers and soldiers engaged in this service.

Two days later, the troops moved against Ootradroog. On the 24th, two companies from the 52nd and 72nd regiments, supported by the 26th sepoys, attacked the pettah by scaling the walls and quickly took control of the town. “Lieutenant M’Innes, the senior officer of the two 72nd companies, asked Captain Scott for permission to chase the fleeing enemies up the rock, claiming he would be able to enter the first gateway with them. The captain believed the task was impossible. The soldiers in M’Innes’s company heard the request and, confident that they would get approval, rushed toward the first wall, followed by M’Innes. The gate was locked, but Lieutenant M’Pherson arrived with the pioneers and ladders, which were quickly set up, allowing our troops to scale the wall in an instant. As soon as the gate was unbolted, the two companies entered. The enemy, caught off guard by such an unexpected move, retreated in haste. M’Innes pushed toward the second wall, and the men heaved the gate open with their shoulders, wasting no time in advancing toward the third wall. However, the path between two rocks was so narrow that only two could move side by side, quickly causing a traffic jam, and those carrying the ladders couldn’t proceed. At the same time, the enemy began to hurl large stones at the attackers, who started returning fire with muskets. Lieutenant Colonel Stuart, watching from a distance this surprising operation, ordered the grenadiers not to attempt anything further. Lieutenant M’Pherson fought his way through the crowd, directing the ladders to be passed above the soldiers' heads from one to another, and before the colonel’s orders could reach them, the brave Highlanders were crowding over the third gateway. The enemy fled in all directions; our soldiers chased them closely and reached the last two walls without any resistance—there were five walls to scale. The garrison escaped from the south-east side of the fort, navigating across deep and rugged rocks, where many likely met their demise. By one o’clock, our two companies had secured every part of the fort, and M’Innes had planted the colors at the highest point, without losing a single man. The Kiledar and two of his men were captured alive. Colonel Stuart remarked that the operation was brilliant and successful, exceeding his highest expectations.”[425] Thus, the crucial fortress of Outra-Durgum was captured by two[529] companies of Highlanders (Major Petrie’s and Captain Hon. William M. Maitland’s) from the 72nd regiment; the officers with the two companies were Lieutenants M’Innes, Robert Gordon, —— Getty, and Ensign Andrew Coghlan. Lieutenant M’Pherson led the pioneers. All of them were thanked in General Orders by Earl Cornwallis, who expressed his admiration for the bravery and composure of the officers and soldiers involved in this mission.

The rainy season being over, it was resolved to make a second attack on Seringapatam, to which place the army marched in the beginning of February 1792. The sultan had taken up a formidable position to cover his capital, and was attacked during the night of the 6th of February. The regiment formed part of the left division under Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell, which advanced to the attack in the following order:—Grenadier Company, 72nd; Light Company, 72nd, with scaling ladders; pioneers; 23rd Native Infantry; 72nd regiment; 1st and 6th Native Infantry. The share taken by the 72nd in the attack on the place we shall give in the words of the journal of Lieutenant Campbell of the 72nd, quoted several times already:—

The rainy season being over, it was decided to launch a second attack on Seringapatam, so the army marched there at the beginning of February 1792. The sultan had set up a strong position to defend his capital and was attacked during the night of February 6th. The regiment was part of the left division under Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell, which moved in the following order:—Grenadier Company, 72nd; Light Company, 72nd, with scaling ladders; pioneers; 23rd Native Infantry; 72nd regiment; 1st and 6th Native Infantry. We will describe the involvement of the 72nd in the attack on the place using the words from the journal of Lieutenant Campbell of the 72nd, which has been quoted several times already:—

“We (the 72nd) moved from the left along the north side of the ridge of hills extending from the Carrighaut pagoda to the Cappalair rocks; by ten at night we found ourselves near the base of the hill, where the officers were directed to dismount. When we were about two hundred yards from the lower entrenchment, our grenadiers filed off from the right with trailed arms, a serjeant and twelve men forming the forlorn hope. When about fifty yards from the works, the sentinel challenged us, and instantly fired his piece, which was followed by a scattered fire from the rest of their party. We rushed among them, and those who did not save themselves by immediate flight were shot or bayoneted. The greatest number of them ran down to the Carriagat pagoda, where they made a stand, and kept up a smart fire until we were almost close to them; then retired under our fire to the foot of the hill, where they were joined by a strong body from the plain, and made a stand at a small choultry (or caravanserai), from which a flight of steps led to the bridge across the nulla. By this time the general attack on the enemy’s lines had commenced, and there was an almost connected sheet of fire from right to left—musketry, guns, and rockets rending the air with their contending noise. We sat upon the brow of the hill a few minutes, while our men were recovering their breath, and had a commanding prospect of the whole attack, though nearly three miles in extent, as we contemplated the scene before us, the grandest, I suppose, that any person there had beheld. Being rested a little, Colonel Maxwell led us down the hill under a smart fire. We rushed forward and drove the enemy across the nulla in great haste, although they stood our approach wonderfully. We crossed the bridge under a constant fire, the enemy retreating as we advanced; we crossed the Lokany river, the opposite bank of which was well covered by a bound-hedge, and their fire did execution. A serjeant of grenadiers was killed, Captain Mackenzie mortally wounded, Major Fraser and Captain Maitland shot through their right arms, besides other casualties. After we had penetrated the bound-hedge, the enemy took post behind an extensive choultry; but nothing could stop the ardour of our men: we charged without loss of time, and soon dislodged the enemy, who retreated along the banks of the Cavery to a second choultry, where their numbers were reinforced. We had now got into their camp, upon the right flank of their lines; they retreated steadily before us, and our fire and bayonets did great execution among them, the road being strewed with their bodies. We charged and dislodged them from the second choultry; here Lieutenant M’Pherson of the grenadiers was wounded. We pursued the enemy to a large pagoda; they attempted to cross the river, but the place was so crowded with guns, tumbrils, bullocks, elephants, camels, followers, and Heaven knows what, that we were in the midst of them before they could escape, and for some minutes there was nothing but shooting and bayoneting. Colonel Maxwell came up with the 23rd Native Infantry; the sepoys of the 14th native battalions advanced; they took us for the enemy, and[530] fired, but their officers suppressed the fire before much injury was done. The 71st regiment also joined us, and preparations were made to cross the river and force the lines on the opposite side. Colonel Baird requested me to lead with twenty men; I instantly rushed into the stream, followed by twenty grenadiers of the 72nd regiment; we pushed on through holes, over rocks and stones, falling and stumbling at every step, the enemy’s shot reducing our numbers; and myself, with about half a dozen grenadiers, arrived at a smooth part of the stream which proved beyond our depth; five of us, however, got over; but the regiments did not venture to follow and we returned with difficulty. An easy passage had been found out lower down; the 71st and 72nd regiments had got into the island; the flank companies of the 52nd, 71st, and 74th regiments forded higher up, and the enemy, seeing our troops on all sides of them, betook themselves to flight.

“We (the 72nd) moved from the left along the north side of the ridge of hills stretching from the Carrighaut pagoda to the Cappalair rocks; by ten at night we found ourselves near the base of the hill, where the officers were instructed to dismount. When we were about two hundred yards from the lower entrenchment, our grenadiers advanced from the right with their arms lowered, a sergeant and twelve men making up the forlorn hope. When we were about fifty yards from the defenses, the sentinel challenged us and immediately fired his weapon, which was followed by scattered fire from the rest of their group. We rushed into them, and those who didn't escape by running away were shot or bayoneted. Most of them ran down to the Carriagat pagoda, where they made a stand and kept up a sharp fire until we were almost upon them; then they fell back under our fire to the foot of the hill, where they were joined by a strong force from the plain and held their ground at a small choultry (or caravanserai), from which a flight of steps led to the bridge across the nulla. By this time, the general attack on the enemy’s lines had begun, and there was an almost continuous barrage of fire from right to left—musketry, artillery, and rockets tearing through the air with their competing noise. We sat on the ridge of the hill for a few minutes while our men caught their breath and had a commanding view of the entire assault, extending nearly three miles, as we took in the scene before us, the grandest, I suppose, that anyone there had ever seen. After resting a bit, Colonel Maxwell led us down the hill under heavy fire. We charged forward and drove the enemy across the nulla in a hurry, although they stood firm against our approach. We crossed the bridge under continuous fire, the enemy retreating as we moved ahead; we crossed the Lokany river, the opposite bank of which was well covered by a bound-hedge, and their fire was effective. A sergeant of grenadiers was killed, Captain Mackenzie was mortally wounded, Major Fraser and Captain Maitland were shot through their right arms, along with other casualties. After we breached the bound-hedge, the enemy took position behind a large choultry; but nothing could stop our men’s determination: we charged without delay and quickly forced the enemy to retreat, who fell back along the banks of the Cavery to a second choultry, where their numbers were bolstered. We had now made it into their camp, on the right flank of their lines; they retreated steadily before us, and our fire and bayonets inflicted significant damage, the road being littered with their bodies. We charged and dislodged them from the second choultry; here Lieutenant M’Pherson of the grenadiers was wounded. We chased the enemy to a large pagoda; they tried to cross the river, but the area was so packed with guns, vehicles, oxen, elephants, camels, followers, and who knows what else, that we reached them before they could escape, and for a few minutes, it was nothing but shooting and bayoneting. Colonel Maxwell came up with the 23rd Native Infantry; the sepoys of the 14th native battalions moved forward; they mistook us for the enemy and fired, but their officers stopped them before much harm was done. The 71st regiment also joined us, and plans were made to cross the river and break through the lines on the other side. Colonel Baird asked me to lead with twenty men; I immediately charged into the stream, followed by twenty grenadiers from the 72nd regiment; we pushed through holes, over rocks and stones, tripping and stumbling at every step, the enemy’s gunfire thinning our ranks; I, along with about half a dozen grenadiers, reached a smooth part of the stream that turned out to be too deep; five of us managed to get across; however, the other regiments didn’t dare to follow, and we had to return with difficulty. A better crossing point was found further down; the 71st and 72nd regiments had reached the island; the flank companies of the 52nd, 71st, and 74th regiments forded higher up, and seeing our troops surrounding them, the enemy began to flee."

From a Painting by Sir Thomas Lawrence.
General James Stuart, who died in 1815,
after 54 years’ service.

“About one o’clock in the morning the 71st and 72nd regiments advanced to the pettah, from which the inhabitants had fled, and we released a number of Europeans from prison. About seven o’clock the 72nd marched into the famous Llal Baugh, or, as I heard it translated, ‘garden of pearls,’ and were posted in one of the walks during the day.”

“About one o'clock in the morning, the 71st and 72nd regiments moved toward the pettah, from which the residents had escaped, and we freed several Europeans from jail. Around seven o'clock, the 72nd entered the famous Llal Baugh, or, as I heard it translated, ‘garden of pearls,’ and were stationed in one of the pathways for the day.”

The loss of the regiment in this brilliant victory over Tippoo Sahib was Captain Thomas Mackenzie and 14 men killed; Major Hugh Fraser, Captain the Honourable William Maitland, Lieutenants M’Pherson and Ward, 1 serjeant, and 42 men wounded. This victory was the means of inducing the Sultan Tippoo to sue for peace, which he obtained on ceding half of his dominions, and paying £3,500,000, part of which was given as a gratuity to the troops, along with six months’ batta or field allowance.

The loss of the regiment in this impressive victory over Tippoo Sahib included Captain Thomas Mackenzie and 14 men killed; Major Hugh Fraser, Captain the Honourable William Maitland, Lieutenants M’Pherson and Ward, 1 sergeant, and 42 men wounded. This victory led Sultan Tippoo to seek peace, which he achieved by ceding half of his territory and paying £3,500,000, part of which was given as a bonus to the troops, along with six months' field allowance.

The 72nd returned to Wallahabad, where it remained till 1795, with a brief absence in August 1793, when it took part in an expedition against the French settlement of Pondicherry on the Coromandel coast.[426] The 72nd performed trench and other duty, and had only two men killed.

The 72nd returned to Wallahabad, where it stayed until 1795, with a short break in August 1793, when it joined an expedition against the French settlement of Pondicherry on the Coromandel coast.[426] The 72nd carried out trench and other duties, and only two men were killed.

On the death of General Murray, the colonelcy of the regiment was conferred on Major-General Adam Williamson, March 19, 1794.

On the death of General Murray, the colonelcy of the regiment was given to Major-General Adam Williamson on March 19, 1794.

In 1795, the 72nd under their old commander-colonel, Major-General James Stuart, took part in the expedition against the Dutch[531] settlements of Ceylon, where the regiment remained from August 1795 till March 1797, taking part in various operations with but little loss of men. At the siege of Trincomalee, the 72nd had Ensign Benson, 2 serjeants, and 7 rank and file wounded. Major Fraser, who was promoted to the lieutenant-colonelcy of the regiment in September 1793, was detached against the fort of Batticaloa, which surrendered to him on the 18th of that month.

In 1795, the 72nd Regiment, led by their former commander Major-General James Stuart, joined the expedition against the Dutch settlements in Ceylon. They were stationed there from August 1795 until March 1797, participating in various operations with minimal losses. During the siege of Trincomalee, the 72nd had Ensign Benson, 2 sergeants, and 7 soldiers who were wounded. Major Fraser, who was promoted to lieutenant colonel of the regiment in September 1793, was assigned to the fort at Batticaloa, which surrendered to him on the 18th of that month.

The 72nd was removed to Pondicherry preparatory to embarking for England in March 1797, previous to which the men who were fit for service were drafted into corps remaining in India. The skeleton of the regiment embarked at Madras on the 10th of February 1798, and on arriving in England, it was ordered to Perth, which it reached in August that year. For its distinguished services in India, it was authorised to bear “Hindoostan” on its colours.

The 72nd was transferred to Pondicherry to prepare for its journey to England in March 1797. Before that, the men who were fit for service were assigned to other regiments still in India. The core members of the regiment left from Madras on February 10, 1798, and upon arriving in England, they were sent to Perth, which they reached in August of that year. For its notable service in India, it was allowed to have “Hindoostan” on its colors.

In October of the same year, Major-General James Stuart succeeded General Adam Williamson as colonel.[427] Lieutenant-Colonel Fraser died in May 1801; he was loved and respected by the regiment, with which he had been in many a hard-fought field. Some high ground near Seringapatam, the scene of his gallantry, was named “Fraser’s Hill.” He bequeathed £500 to the officers’ mess, to be appropriated in such a manner as should best commemorate his attachment to the corps and his esteem for the officers.

In October of the same year, Major-General James Stuart took over from General Adam Williamson as colonel.[427] Lieutenant-Colonel Fraser passed away in May 1801; he was cherished and respected by the regiment, with which he had fought in many challenging battles. A high piece of land near Seringapatam, where he showed his bravery, was named “Fraser’s Hill.” He left £500 to the officers’ mess, to be used in a way that would best honor his commitment to the corps and his respect for the officers.

In 1804, when a French invasion was feared, a second battalion was added to the regiment, formed of men raised in Aberdeen for limited service, under the “Limited Service Act.” It was embodied at Peterhead, and remained in Scotland for some time.

In 1804, when a French invasion was feared, a second battalion was added to the regiment, made up of men recruited in Aberdeen for limited service under the “Limited Service Act.” It was formed in Peterhead and stayed in Scotland for a while.

In 1805 the 72nd, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Colquhoun Grant, embarked with the secret expedition under Major-General Sir David Baird, which sailed in August for the Cape of Good Hope, then possessed by the Dutch. The expedition anchored in Table Bay on the 4th of January 1806; and on the morning of the 6th, the Highland brigade, composed of the 71st, 72nd, and 93rd regiments, effected a landing, the light companies of the two former regiments driving the Dutch sharpshooters from the contiguous heights.[428] After gaining a complete victory, and pursuing the enemy three miles under a burning sun, the Highlanders were ordered to halt, and the first brigade continued the pursuit.[429] In Sir David Baird’s despatch, he spoke as follows of the Highland brigade and of the 72nd:—

In 1805, the 72nd regiment, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Colquhoun Grant, joined a secret mission under Major-General Sir David Baird, which set sail in August for the Cape of Good Hope, then controlled by the Dutch. The expedition arrived in Table Bay on January 4, 1806; and on the morning of January 6, the Highland brigade, made up of the 71st, 72nd, and 93rd regiments, landed successfully, with the light companies from the first two regiments driving the Dutch sharpshooters from the nearby heights.[428] After achieving a complete victory and chasing the enemy three miles under the scorching sun, the Highlanders were ordered to stop, while the first brigade continued the pursuit.[429] In Sir David Baird’s report, he described the Highland brigade and the 72nd as follows:—

“The Highland brigade advanced steadily under a heavy fire of round shot, grape, and musketry. Nothing could resist the determined bravery of the troops, headed by their gallant leader, Brigadier-General Ferguson; and the number of the enemy, who swarmed the plain, served only to augment their ardour and confirm their discipline. The enemy received our fire and maintained his position obstinately; but in the moment of charging, the valour of British troops bore down all opposition, and forced him to a precipitate retreat.

“The Highland brigade moved forward steadily under intense fire from cannonballs, grapeshot, and rifles. Nothing could stop the brave determination of the troops, led by their courageous commander, Brigadier-General Ferguson; the large number of enemies swarming the plain only fueled their enthusiasm and strengthened their discipline. The enemy took our fire and stubbornly held his ground; however, when it came time to charge, the courage of the British troops overwhelmed all resistance and drove him into a hasty retreat.”

“Your lordship will perceive the name of Lieutenant-Colonel Grant among the wounded; but the heroic spirit of this officer was not subdued by his misfortune, and he continued to lead his men to glory, as long as an enemy was opposed to His Majesty’s 72nd regiment.”

“Your lordship will notice the name of Lieutenant-Colonel Grant among the wounded; however, this officer’s heroic spirit was not broken by his misfortune, and he continued to lead his men to victory as long as there was an enemy opposing His Majesty’s 72nd regiment.”

The regiment lost 2 rank and file killed; Lieutenant-Colonel Grant, Lieutenant Alexander Chisholm, 2 sergeants, and 34 rank and file wounded.

The regiment lost 2 soldiers killed; Lieutenant-Colonel Grant, Lieutenant Alexander Chisholm, 2 sergeants, and 34 soldiers wounded.

CABAR FEIDH;
or,
GATHERING OF THE 72nd HIGHLANDERS.
Arranged for bagpipes.

[Listen (.mid)]   

[Listen (.mid)]   

On the 10th of January, the regiment marched to Wineberg barracks; and on the 11th, Lieutenant M’Arthur of the 72nd was detached with thirty men of the regiment, to take possession of Hout’s Bay. “After Lieutenant M’Arthur’s departure, it was ascertained that the enemy had a strong garrison at Hout’s[532]
[533]
Bay, and Major Tucker of the 72nd was sent after him on horseback, to detain him until a reinforcement should arrive; but the lieutenant had reached the vicinity of the place with much expedition, and finding how matters stood, showed his men rank entire, and only partially, but to the most advantage. Having procured pen, ink, and paper, he summoned the garrison to unconditional surrender, otherwise he would blow the place about their ears, assault the works, and give no quarter. The Dutch immediately surrendered at discretion, and when the major arrived, he found Lieutenant M’Arthur in full possession of the works, consisting of a strong block-house and two batteries.”[430]

On January 10th, the regiment marched to Wineberg barracks; and on the 11th, Lieutenant M’Arthur of the 72nd was sent out with thirty men from the regiment to take control of Hout’s Bay. “After Lieutenant M’Arthur left, it was confirmed that the enemy had a strong garrison at Hout’s[532]
[533]
Bay, and Major Tucker of the 72nd was dispatched on horseback to catch up with him and delay his advance until reinforcements arrived; but the lieutenant reached the area quickly and, upon assessing the situation, arranged his men strategically, showing their full strength while keeping some in reserve for the best effect. After getting pen, ink, and paper, he demanded the garrison's unconditional surrender, warning that if they refused, he would bombard the place, attack the defenses, and give no mercy. The Dutch immediately surrendered unconditionally, and when the major arrived, he found Lieutenant M’Arthur fully in control of the fortifications, which included a strong blockhouse and two batteries.”[430]

The 72nd remained about the Cape till 1810, when it embarked 800 men to take part with troops from India in the capture of Mauritius.

The 72nd stayed near the Cape until 1810, when it onboarded 800 men to join forces with troops from India in the capture of Mauritius.

Having on the 3rd of December arrived well to windward of the Isle of France, it was ascertained that the Indian army had landed the previous morning at Point Cannonnière, and was menacing the enemy’s position. The transports carrying the Cape brigade were in consequence ordered to proceed to the mouth of Port Louis Harbour, where the 72nd was held in momentary readiness to land in the rear of the enemy’s lines, should he have attempted to defend them. The French captain-general, who affected to despise the Indian Sepoys, against whom he had declared he would defend himself, was by this movement afforded the opportunity of seeing that the Cape brigade was absolutely present and threatening to land. This circumstance, to use his own words, “determined the immediate surrender of the Mauritius.” Accordingly, on the 5th of December 1810, the regiment landed and remained on that island, taking its tour of the detachment and garrison duties during upwards of three years, during which period it obtained the respect and approbation of the inhabitants in a very eminent degree; and the universal regret expressed by the latter on the departure of the corps was in terms that would leave no doubt of its sincerity.

Having arrived on the 3rd of December well to the north of the Isle of France, we learned that the Indian army had landed the previous morning at Point Cannonnière and was threatening the enemy's position. As a result, the transports carrying the Cape brigade were ordered to head to the entrance of Port Louis Harbour, where the 72nd was kept ready to land behind the enemy's lines if they tried to defend them. The French captain-general, who pretended to look down on the Indian Sepoys, against whom he had claimed he would defend himself, was given the chance to see that the Cape brigade was indeed present and poised to land. This situation, in his own words, "forced the immediate surrender of Mauritius." Therefore, on the 5th of December 1810, the regiment landed and stayed on that island, carrying out its duties for over three years. During that time, it earned the respect and admiration of the locals to a very high degree, and the deep regret expressed by them upon the departure of the corps clearly showed their sincerity.

In 1809 King George III. approved of the regiment discontinuing to wear the Highland costume, which, however, was restored to it in 1823, with the exception of the kilt, for which the trews were substituted. In September 1811 the strength of the first battalion was augmented to 1000 rank and file, and was completed by drafts from the 2nd battalion, then in Ireland.

In 1809, King George III approved the regiment's decision to stop wearing the Highland costume. However, it was brought back in 1823, except for the kilt, which was replaced with trews. In September 1811, the first battalion was expanded to 1,000 soldiers, completed by drafts from the 2nd battalion, which was then in Ireland.

In April 1815, Lieutenant-General Rowland, Lord Hill, was appointed colonel of the 72nd in room of the deceased General Stuart; and Lord Hill was succeeded, in February 1817, by Major-General Sir George Murray.

In April 1815, Lieutenant-General Rowland, Lord Hill, was appointed colonel of the 72nd to replace the late General Stuart; and Lord Hill was succeeded in February 1817 by Major-General Sir George Murray.

The regiment remained at the Cape till June 1815, when it embarked for India, bearing on its colours “Cape of Good Hope” for its eminent services in South Africa. The destination of the regiment was India; but when it arrived there in September 1814, the war against the Rajah of Nepaul had terminated, and it was ordered back to the Cape, landing at Cape Town in March 1816. The war in Europe having terminated, the second battalion of the regiment was disbanded at Londonderry, the men either volunteering into incomplete regiments or receiving their discharge.

The regiment stayed at the Cape until June 1815, when it set off for India, proudly displaying “Cape of Good Hope” on its colors for its outstanding service in South Africa. The regiment's intended destination was India; however, by the time it arrived there in September 1814, the war with the Rajah of Nepaul had ended, so it was sent back to the Cape, arriving in Cape Town in March 1816. With the war in Europe over, the second battalion of the regiment was disbanded in Londonderry, with the soldiers either volunteering for other incomplete regiments or receiving their discharge.

In June 1817 four companies of the regiment removed to Graham’s Town to relieve the 21st Light Dragoons. These companies were distributed along the Great Fish River, to carry on a line of posts intended to defend the frontiers against the depredations of the warlike tribes of Kaffirs, that were continually committing acts of hostility and aggression. Notwithstanding the arduous and toilsome nature of their duties, and their frequent exposure to the inclement weather, the men of the 72nd remained remarkably healthy.

In June 1817, four companies of the regiment moved to Graham’s Town to take over from the 21st Light Dragoons. These companies were stationed along the Great Fish River to maintain a line of posts designed to protect the frontiers from the attacks of the aggressive Kaffir tribes who were constantly committing hostile acts. Despite the demanding nature of their duties and their frequent exposure to harsh weather, the men of the 72nd stayed surprisingly healthy.

On the 3rd of February 1819, the regiment had to regret the loss of Captain Gethin, who, with one sergeant and a private, was killed near the post of De Bruin’s Drift, on an excursion against the Kaffirs. It appears those savages had entered the colony and taken off some cattle belonging to a boor in the neighbourhood of Gethin’s post. On the circumstance being reported, he instantly set out with a patrol in pursuit, and, coming upon their traces, pushed forward in advance with some of the men and boors, who were mounted, and came up with the cattle in a thick part of the bush. Depending on the support of the boors, who[534] were well armed, in the event of an attack, he, with the few men that had accompanied him, fearlessly entered, and was proceeding to drive the cattle out, when they were attacked and surrounded by the Kaffirs; and though the cowardly boors were within hearing, and had among them the owner of the cattle, not one had the spirit to render the least assistance. Captain Gethin and his party behaved with the greatest bravery, fully determined to sell their lives as dearly as possible. He defended himself with the butt of his gun till he fell, overpowered by numbers and exertion: his body was found afterwards, pierced with thirty-two wounds. By this unfortunate affair was lost to the regiment a highly respected and valuable soldier, and to the service a brave and intelligent officer, whose gallant conduct in the Peninsula, particularly at the capture of San Sebastian, had been rewarded by promotion.

On February 3, 1819, the regiment mourned the loss of Captain Gethin, who, along with one sergeant and a private, was killed near De Bruin’s Drift while on an expedition against the Kaffirs. It seems those savages had entered the colony and stolen some cattle from a farmer near Gethin’s post. After hearing the report, he immediately set out with a patrol to track them down. Following their trail, he moved ahead with some mounted men and farmers, ultimately finding the cattle in a dense area of the bush. Counting on the support of the farmers, who were well-armed in case of an attack, he and the few men with him bravely entered and started to drive the cattle out when they were ambushed and surrounded by the Kaffirs. Even though the cowardly farmers were within earshot and included the cattle owner, not one of them had the courage to help. Captain Gethin and his team fought valiantly, fully determined to make their lives as hard to take as possible. He defended himself with the butt of his gun until he was overwhelmed by the numbers and exhaustion; his body was later found with thirty-two wounds. This tragic event resulted in the regiment losing a highly respected and valuable soldier, and the service losing a brave and capable officer, whose heroic actions in the Peninsula, particularly at the capture of San Sebastian, had earned him a promotion.

The regiment remained at the Cape, always having a detachment on the frontiers, till December 1821, when it embarked for England. At its departure, it received the approbation of the Governor-General, Lord Charles Somerset, for the exemplary and steady conduct of the men during their residence at the Cape.

The regiment stayed at the Cape, always having a unit on the frontiers, until December 1821, when it sailed for England. At its departure, it received praise from the Governor-General, Lord Charles Somerset, for the exemplary and consistent behavior of the soldiers during their time at the Cape.

On its arrival in England, in March 1822, the 72nd proceeded to Port Cumberland; and, after moving about among various stations, it took up its quarters in Jersey and Guernsey in May 1823, in which year Sir George Murray removed to the 42nd, and was succeeded in the colonelcy of the 72nd by Lieutenant-General Sir John Hope. In this same year, the conduct of the regiment having on all occasions been so soldierly and exemplary, on the recommendation of the Commander-in-Chief, the Duke of York and Albany, George IV. was pleased to authorise that the 72nd should resume the Highland costume, with the exception of the kilt, trews being substituted. At the same time, as a special mark of royal favour, the regiment was authorised to assume the title of “The Duke of Albany’s Own Highlanders;” and in June 1824 His Majesty approved of the 72nd using as a regimental badge the Duke of Albany’s cipher and coronet, to be borne on the regimental colours.

On its arrival in England in March 1822, the 72nd went to Port Cumberland. After moving around to different stations, it established its base in Jersey and Guernsey in May 1823. That year, Sir George Murray transferred to the 42nd, and Lieutenant-General Sir John Hope took over as the new colonel of the 72nd. In the same year, due to the regiment’s consistently soldierly and exemplary conduct, the Commander-in-Chief, the Duke of York and Albany, recommended to King George IV that the 72nd should return to wearing the Highland uniform, except for the kilt, which was replaced with trews. Additionally, as a special sign of royal favor, the regiment was allowed to take on the title “The Duke of Albany’s Own Highlanders.” In June 1824, His Majesty approved the use of the Duke of Albany’s cipher and coronet as the regimental badge to be displayed on the regimental colors.

The 72nd remained in the Channel Islands till April 1824, and on leaving was presented with addresses by the authorities and principal inhabitants, expressing their high admiration of its discipline, and of the peaceful and orderly behaviour of the men. After staying a short time at Plymouth, the regiment proceeded to Scotland, landing on the 13th of September at Newhaven, from which it marched to Edinburgh Castle, headed by its colonel, Lieutenant-General Sir John Hope. Detachments were sent to Stirling, Fort-William, and Dumbarton.

The 72nd stayed in the Channel Islands until April 1824, and when they left, they were given addresses from the local authorities and main residents, showing their great appreciation for the regiment's discipline and the men’s peaceful and orderly behavior. After a brief stop in Plymouth, the regiment moved on to Scotland, landing on September 13th at Newhaven, where they marched to Edinburgh Castle, led by their colonel, Lieutenant-General Sir John Hope. Teams were sent to Stirling, Fort-William, and Dumbarton.

While in Edinburgh, in August 1825, the regiment received new colours, which were presented to the colonel, Sir John Hope, by Lady Hope. In presenting them to the regiment, Sir John addressed it as follows:—

While in Edinburgh in August 1825, the regiment received new colors, which were presented to the colonel, Sir John Hope, by Lady Hope. In presenting them to the regiment, Sir John addressed them as follows:—

“In delivering to your charge these colours, which have been presented to the 72nd regiment by Lady Hope, I am fully aware that I am not addressing a newly raised corps, whose name and character have yet to be acquired. As it has pleased His Majesty to confer so distinguished an honour on the regiment as to permit the 72nd to assume the name of the Duke of Albany’s Own Highlanders, I cannot omit congratulating the corps on having received so flattering and honourable a mark of approbation, and expressing my conviction that this additional badge, which is now placed on these colours, will afford a new and powerful inducement for maintaining the high character which the 72nd regiment has so long and so deservedly possessed. I feel particularly gratified that the honour of delivering these colours has devolved on me, and that their presentation should also have taken place in the capital of the country where the regiment was first raised, and after its return from a long period of honourable and distinguished service. The country being now at peace, there is no opportunity for the 72nd to gain fresh honours by victories in the field; but the regiment may deserve and obtain almost equal honour and credit by setting an example of discipline and good conduct on home service, which becomes now particularly incumbent when so highly distinguished by being named after His Royal Highness the Commander-in-Chief, to whom the whole army is indebted for the present state of order and discipline to[535] which it has attained. That the 72nd will ever continue to deserve the approbation of His Royal Highness I make no doubt: and I have now to offer my most sincere good wishes for the prosperity of the corps collectively, and of every individual officer, non-commissioned officer, and private soldier of the regiment.”

“In handing over these colors, which have been presented to the 72nd regiment by Lady Hope, I recognize that I am not speaking to a newly formed unit that still needs to establish its name and reputation. Since His Majesty has honored the regiment by allowing it to take on the name of the Duke of Albany’s Own Highlanders, I must congratulate the unit on receiving such a flattering and honorable sign of approval. I believe that this additional insignia, now displayed on these colors, will provide a strong motivation to maintain the high reputation that the 72nd regiment has long and rightly held. I am particularly pleased that the honor of delivering these colors has fallen to me, and that their presentation is happening in the capital of the country where the regiment was originally formed, following its return from a long period of honorable and distinguished service. With the country currently at peace, there is no chance for the 72nd to earn new honors through victories on the battlefield; however, the regiment can still earn nearly equal accolades by exemplifying discipline and good behavior in domestic service, which is especially important given its prestigious name, after His Royal Highness the Commander-in-Chief, to whom the entire army owes its current level of order and discipline. I have no doubt that the 72nd will continue to earn the approval of His Royal Highness. I now extend my heartfelt wishes for the success of the corps as a whole, and for every individual officer, non-commissioned officer, and private soldier in the regiment.”

The regiment left Edinburgh for Ireland during the same month, the Lord Provost and Magistrates of the city thanking the men for their exemplary conduct.

The regiment left Edinburgh for Ireland during the same month, with the Lord Provost and city officials thanking the men for their outstanding behavior.

While in Ireland—where it was divided into detachments posted at various places—the regiment, in September 1827, was formed into six service and four depôt companies, the former proceeding to London, and taking duty at the Tower. In June 1828, it was inspected at Canterbury by Lord Hill, who complimented it by stating “that although it had been his lot to see and serve with most of the regiments in the service, he felt he should not be doing full justice to the 72nd Highlanders if he did not express his particular approbation of everything connected with them, and add, that he had never before seen a regiment their equal in movements, in appearance, and in steadiness under arms.”

While in Ireland—where it was split into detachments stationed at different locations—the regiment, in September 1827, was organized into six active and four depot companies, with the former going to London and taking duty at the Tower. In June 1828, it was inspected at Canterbury by Lord Hill, who praised it by saying, “Although I’ve had the opportunity to see and serve with most of the regiments in the service, I feel I wouldn’t be giving full credit to the 72nd Highlanders if I didn’t express my special admiration for everything about them, and I must add that I have never before seen a regiment to equal them in maneuvers, appearance, and steadiness under arms.”

In the end of the same month the service companies of the regiment again embarked for the Cape of Good Hope, where its reputation had already been so well established, and reached it on the 11th October. On disembarking at the Cape of Good Hope, it was quartered in the main barracks at Cape Town until it was removed on the 1st of October 1832 to the Castle. During this period it furnished in its tour the detachments at Simon’s Bay and Rotten Island. From the latter part of 1829 to the end of 1830 a company was employed in making a road through Hottentot Holland Kloof, since called “Sir Lowry’s Pass.” With this exception, nothing occurred to interrupt the usual routine of garrison duty, until the 31st of December 1834, when an express having arrived with the unexpected intelligence that a great part of the eastern frontier district was overrun and plundered by the Kaffirs, the Governor, Major-General D’Urban, immediately directed a wing of the regiment to be held in readiness for embarkation and on the 2nd of January 1835 Nos. 3 and 5, with the Light Companies, under the command of Major Maclean, immediately sailed for Algoa Bay. On the 6th, the Grenadier Company marched to Simon’s Bay, and embarked in His Majesty’s 16-gun ship “Trinculo,” in which the Governor took his passage to the frontier. Lieutenant-Colonel Peddie, K.H., with the remaining companies, proceeded, in four divisions, overland to Uitenhage, where the lieutenant-colonel with the first division arrived on the 16th, after a harassing journey of ten days, and was joined on the three succeeding days by the remaining divisions.

At the end of the same month, the service companies of the regiment embarked again for the Cape of Good Hope, where their reputation had already been well-established, and arrived on October 11th. After disembarking at the Cape of Good Hope, they were stationed in the main barracks at Cape Town until they were moved on October 1st, 1832, to the Castle. During this time, they also supplied detachments at Simon’s Bay and Rotten Island. From late 1829 until the end of 1830, one company worked on building a road through Hottentot Holland Kloof, which is now known as “Sir Lowry’s Pass.” Aside from that, nothing disrupted the usual routine of garrison duty until December 31, 1834, when an urgent message arrived with unexpected news that a large part of the eastern frontier district was overrun and looted by the Kaffirs. The Governor, Major-General D’Urban, quickly ordered a wing of the regiment to be prepared for embarkation. On January 2, 1835, Companies 3 and 5, along with the Light Companies, commanded by Major Maclean, immediately set sail for Algoa Bay. On the 6th, the Grenadier Company marched to Simon’s Bay and boarded His Majesty’s 16-gun ship “Trinculo,” which the Governor used to travel to the frontier. Lieutenant-Colonel Peddie, K.H., along with the remaining companies, traveled overland to Uitenhage in four divisions, with the lieutenant-colonel and the first division arriving on the 16th after a grueling ten-day journey, and the other divisions joining in on the following three days.

A detachment, consisting of Captain Sutherland, one subaltern, and forty rank and file, which rejoined the head-quarters at Grahamstown on the 12th of February, was left here for the protection of the town until a local force could be organised. Lieut.-Colonel Peddie, with the remainder, marched for Grahamstown on the 20th of January, arriving there on the 23rd, and finding at the Diodsty the three companies which had preceded them by sea, except the Light Company. With the latter and a small mounted force Captain Jervis had, on the 16th, been sent to re-occupy Fort Willshire. This, with all the military posts on the frontier, except Fort Beaufort and Hermann’s Kraal, had been abandoned to the Kaffirs, and sacked by them.

A unit made up of Captain Sutherland, one junior officer, and forty soldiers rejoined the headquarters in Grahamstown on February 12. They were left there to protect the town until a local force could be set up. Lieutenant Colonel Peddie and the rest marched to Grahamstown on January 20, arriving on the 23rd. They found three companies at the Diodsty that had come before them by sea, except for the Light Company. Captain Jervis had been sent with the Light Company and a small mounted unit on the 16th to reoccupy Fort Willshire. All military posts on the frontier, except Fort Beaufort and Hermann’s Kraal, had been abandoned to the Kaffirs and were looted by them.

At this time the Kaffirs had swept off nearly all the cattle in the colony, and were returning with their booty to the most distant and secure parts of their own country, while the Governor was at Grahamstown awaiting the arrival of armed boors and Hottentots, who hastened from the remote districts, and were collecting supplies for the prosecution of the war in Kaffirland. On the 27th of January, Major Cox, of the 75th regiment, had collected a force, of which Captain Jervis, with forty men of the Light Company, and the whole mounted force at Fort Willshire, formed part, for the purpose of bringing off the missionaries and traders, who were assembled at Burns Hill in Kaffirland: this service they successfully executed. During their absence, however, which had the effect of weakening the garrison of the fort, then under the orders of Lieutenant Bent, Royal Engineers, on the 29th of January the[536] Kaffirs, in overwhelming numbers, made a sudden attack on the cattle-guard. Although assistance was promptly afforded from the fort, which was not a thousand paces distant, and though the guard made a most gallant resistance, yet the Kaffirs succeeded in killing Corporal Davidson, and Privates Arnut, Webster, and Woods, of the Light Company, with two Hottentots of the new levies that composed it, and carried off all the cattle.

At this time, the Kaffirs had taken nearly all the cattle in the colony and were returning with their loot to the safest parts of their own territory, while the Governor was in Grahamstown waiting for armed farmers and Hottentots who were coming from the remote areas and gathering supplies for the war in Kaffirland. On January 27th, Major Cox of the 75th regiment had gathered a force that included Captain Jervis with forty men from the Light Company, along with the entire mounted force at Fort Willshire, to rescue the missionaries and traders gathered at Burns Hill in Kaffirland; this mission was successfully completed. However, during their absence, which weakened the fort's garrison under Lieutenant Bent, Royal Engineers, on January 29th, the Kaffirs, in overwhelming numbers, launched a sudden attack on the cattle-guard. Although help was quickly sent from the fort, which was less than a kilometer away, and the guard put up a brave fight, the Kaffirs managed to kill Corporal Davidson, and Privates Arnut, Webster, and Woods of the Light Company, along with two Hottentots from the new levies that made up the guard, and they drove away all the cattle.

As it had been ascertained by Lieutenant-Colonel England, 75th regiment, that the Fish River Bush was occupied by the Kaffirs in great force, Captain Murray, with his company, marched, on the 31st of January, to Trompetter’s Drift, to join a force collected there for the purpose of clearing the country; and Major Maclean, with 100 men of the 72nd, also marched thither on the 7th of February to reinforce this command, which was now under the direction of Lieutenant-Colonel Smith, C.B., and which returned to Grahamstown on the 17th of February. The next day, the Commander-in-Chief in General Orders, congratulated the troops—“all of whom behaved admirably”—“upon the complete success which has crowned their recent operations, and by which the necessary and important object has been gained of driving the hostile tribes from the woods and fastnesses of the Great Fish River. The enterprise was one of no ordinary difficulty. The enemy was numerous, and well armed with muskets, and was determined to hold his ground, which, from the rugged and well-wooded ravines, was singularly adapted to his peculiar mode of fighting. The enemy was routed everywhere, and driven from his strongholds and over the Keiskamma, with a great loss in killed and wounded, and all his possessions in cattle, of which 4000 head, with large quantities of sheep and goats, fell into our hands.”

As it had been confirmed by Lieutenant-Colonel England of the 75th regiment that the Fish River Bush was heavily occupied by the Kaffirs, Captain Murray and his company marched to Trompetter’s Drift on January 31st to join a force assembled there to clear the area. Major Maclean, along with 100 men from the 72nd regiment, also marched there on February 7th to reinforce this command, which was now led by Lieutenant-Colonel Smith, C.B. They returned to Grahamstown on February 17th. The next day, the Commander-in-Chief congratulated the troops in General Orders—“who all behaved admirably”—for the complete success of their recent operations, which accomplished the necessary and important goal of driving the hostile tribes from the woods and strongholds along the Great Fish River. The mission was quite challenging. The enemy was numerous, well-armed with muskets, and determined to defend their ground, which was particularly suited to their fighting style due to the rugged and heavily wooded ravines. The enemy was defeated everywhere, driven from their strongholds, and across the Keiskamma, suffering significant losses in killed and wounded, along with all their livestock, including 4,000 cattle and large numbers of sheep and goats that came into our possession.

During these operations there were lost altogether eleven killed and eleven wounded, of whom three killed and four wounded belonged to the 72nd regiment.

During these operations, there were a total of eleven deaths and eleven injuries, including three deaths and four injuries from the 72nd regiment.

For some time after this the Kaffirs continued inactive, and made no more incursions, while the Governor confined himself to organising the new levies, and providing for the security of the country during the absence of the army.

For a while after this, the Kaffirs remained inactive and stopped making any raids, while the Governor focused on organizing the new troops and ensuring the country's security during the army's absence.

On the 6th of February 1835 a patrol from Fort Willshire, which had been reinforced by the Albany Burger Force and the Bathurst Yeomanry, discovered that a large body of the Kaffirs, estimated at 3000, had passed into the Fish River Bush, and next day Captain Jervis, with 120 men, proceeded to “Breakfast Key,” and following the spoor (foot-marks), soon saw the Kaffirs, who kept up a well-sustained fire on the patrol as it approached the Bush. On being reinforced, however, by the George Burghers from the camp at Somerset Mount, and a three-pounder, the patrol succeeded in taking all the cattle that the enemy had brought up for his subsistence, thus inflicting on him a very severe blow.

On February 6, 1835, a patrol from Fort Willshire, which had been bolstered by the Albany Burger Force and the Bathurst Yeomanry, discovered that a large group of Kaffirs, estimated at 3,000, had entered the Fish River Bush. The next day, Captain Jervis, along with 120 men, headed to "Breakfast Key" and, following the spoor (footprints), quickly spotted the Kaffirs, who maintained a steady gunfire at the patrol as it neared the Bush. However, after being reinforced by the George Burghers from the camp at Somerset Mount and a three-pounder, the patrol successfully seized all the cattle the enemy had brought for their food supply, delivering a significant blow to them.

The Kaffirs, however, retreated lower down the Fish River Bush, and near Trompetter’s Drift fell in with a party of the Port Elizabeth Yeomanry, and killed eight of their number, with a loss on their part of only nine men—relatively speaking, a very small proportion. On the 8th, the Grenadier Company of the 75th regiment relieved Captain Jervis and the Light Company at Fort Willshire, which was marched that night to Breakfast Key, and next day formed part of the Force under Colonel Smith, which, on the following day, cleared the Bush of the Kaffirs, who retreated across the Keiskamma. The Government notice reports the loss of the Kaffirs as 150 killed, and our loss as 9 killed and 11 wounded. Sergeant Burt was the only man of the 72nd that suffered at this time: he had somehow unaccountably fallen a few paces in the rear of his company, and was immediately overpowered. Colonel Smith pursued the Kaffirs with his whole force, and a camp was formed at Macomo’s Old Kraal, to which, on the 11th of March, the Light Company proceeded; and on the 18th it was joined by the rest of the regiment.

The Kaffirs, however, fell back further down the Fish River Bush and near Trompetter’s Drift encountered a group of the Port Elizabeth Yeomanry, killing eight of their men while only losing nine themselves—a relatively small proportion. On the 8th, the Grenadier Company of the 75th regiment took over from Captain Jervis and the Light Company at Fort Willshire. That night, they marched to Breakfast Key, and the next day they became part of the Force led by Colonel Smith, which cleared the Bush of the Kaffirs who retreated across the Keiskamma. The government notice reported 150 Kaffirs killed and our losses as 9 killed and 11 wounded. Sergeant Burt was the only one from the 72nd who suffered during this time; he had somehow fallen a few paces behind his company and was quickly overpowered. Colonel Smith chased the Kaffirs with his entire force, and a camp was set up at Macomo’s Old Kraal, where the Light Company arrived on March 11th, and the rest of the regiment joined them on the 18th.

The Governor, having confided the protection of the colony to Lieut.-Colonel England, and the 75th regiment, with some local corps arrived on the 28th at the camp on the Brak River to which the troops at Macomo’s Kraal had moved on the 25th. On the day after the Governor’s arrival he issued an order distributing[537] the army in four divisions, as follows:—

The Governor, having entrusted the protection of the colony to Lieutenant Colonel England and the 75th regiment, along with some local units, arrived on the 28th at the camp on the Brak River, where the troops had moved from Macomo’s Kraal on the 25th. The day after the Governor arrived, he issued an order organizing the army into four divisions, as follows:—

1st Division—Lieut.-Colonel Peddie near Fort Willshire; two guns Royal Artillery, the gunners of which, as well as the guns attached to the 3rd division, were selected from the 72nd regiment; the 72nd Highlanders; a detachment of the Cape Mounted Rifles, under Major Lowen; the 1st battalion Provisional Infantry; and the Swellend Burgher Force.

1st Division—Lieut. Colonel Peddie near Fort Willshire; two guns from the Royal Artillery, with gunners picked from the 72nd Regiment; the 72nd Highlanders; a detachment of the Cape Mounted Rifles, led by Major Lowen; the 1st Battalion Provisional Infantry; and the Swellend Burgher Force.

2nd Division—Lieut.-Colonel Somerset on the Clusie; two guns Royal Artillery; Cape Mounted Riflemen; Burgher Force; George Burgher Force; Uitenhage Force; and Albany Force.

2nd Division—Lieut.-Colonel Somerset on the Clusie; two guns from the Royal Artillery; Cape Mounted Riflemen; Burgher Force; George Burgher Force; Uitenhage Force; and Albany Force.

3rd Division—Major Cox, 75th Regiment, Block Drift; two guns Royal Artillery; detachment of Cape Mounted Rifles; 2d Battalion Colonial Infantry; Beaufort Burgher Force; and the Kat River Legion.

3rd Division—Major Cox, 75th Regiment, Block Drift; two guns from the Royal Artillery; a detachment of Cape Mounted Rifles; 2nd Battalion Colonial Infantry; Beaufort Burgher Force; and the Kat River Legion.

4th Division—Field-Commandant Wyk, at Tambookie Vley, consisted of the Cradock and Somerset Burgher Forces.

4th Division—Field-Commandant Wyk, at Tambookie Vley, included the Cradock and Somerset Burgher Forces.

On the 30th of March, the first division, with the headquarters of the Commander-in-Chief, broke up the camp at the Brak River, simultaneously with other divisions, at their various points, entered Kaffirland at Execution Drift, above Fort Willshire, and encamped that night on the Kebeca. The next day, April the 1st, this division encamped on the Debè Flats, and on the evening of the 2nd, Captain Jervis was despatched with the Light Company to the Upper Amatola, where he joined Major Cox, with the Kat River Legion, on the 3rd. These, with their combined force, succeeded in killing several Kaffirs, and taking 800 head of cattle, many horses, and immense flocks of goats, which were sent into the Debè Camp on the 4th, Major Cox following with his whole division. On the 3rd the first division left the Debè, penetrated to the fastnesses in rear of T’Slambie’s Kop, and not meeting with the enemy in force, returned to the camp the same night, having succeeded in killing some stragglers, while the force sustained a loss of one man killed and one wounded. On the 6th the army left the Debè, and the third division entered the Keiskamma Hoek, while the baggage and supplies marched with the first division to the Buffalo.

On March 30th, the first division, along with the Commander-in-Chief's headquarters, broke camp at the Brak River. Other divisions did the same at their locations and entered Kaffirland at Execution Drift, near Fort Willshire, setting up camp that night at Kebeca. The next day, April 1st, this division camped on the Debè Flats. On the evening of the 2nd, Captain Jervis was sent out with the Light Company to the Upper Amatola, where he met up with Major Cox and the Kat River Legion on the 3rd. Together, they managed to kill several Kaffirs and capture 800 cattle, many horses, and large flocks of goats, which were sent to the Debè Camp on the 4th, with Major Cox following behind with his entire division. On the 3rd, the first division left the Debè, moved into the strongholds behind T’Slambie’s Kop, and not encountering the enemy in significant numbers, returned to camp that same night after killing a few stragglers, although the force lost one man killed and one wounded. On the 6th, the army departed from the Debè, while the third division entered Keiskamma Hoek, with the baggage and supplies moving with the first division to the Buffalo.

The first division encamped on the left bank of the Buffalo, where Fort Beresford was afterwards built, and the second division encamped about three miles further down the river. Early on the morning of the 7th, Captain Murray, with 100 men of the regiment, and three companies of the First Provincial Battalion, was despatched to the principal ridge of Buffalo Mountain, with the view of intercepting any Kaffirs that might be retreating from the third division, which was advancing from the Keiskamma Hoek, and from the fourth, which was advancing from Klip Platts across the Bontebok to the rear of the mountains. About daybreak they came to a high, rugged cliff, called Murray’s Krantz, and here found 600 chosen Kaffir warriors, under the guidance of Tyali, son of Dushanie, awaiting the attack, under the mistaken notion of the impregnability of their position.

The first division set up camp on the left bank of the Buffalo, where Fort Beresford was later built, and the second division camped about three miles further down the river. Early on the morning of the 7th, Captain Murray, with 100 men from the regiment and three companies from the First Provincial Battalion, was sent to the main ridge of Buffalo Mountain to intercept any Kaffirs who might be retreating from the third division, which was moving in from the Keiskamma Hoek, and from the fourth division, which was coming from Klip Platts across the Bontebok toward the back of the mountains. Around daybreak, they reached a high, rugged cliff known as Murray’s Krantz, where they found 600 elite Kaffir warriors, led by Tyali, the son of Dushanie, waiting for the attack, mistakenly believing their position was unassailable.

On the 8th of April, Captain Murray, at the head of his company, gallantly climbed the cliff, although the Kaffirs, not content with the usual weapons, hurled down masses of rock on the attacking party. At length, however, the savage warriors fled, leaving a large number of killed on the ground, but not until Captain Murray and four of his men had been severely wounded by the assegais.[431] The result of this affair was the capture of 4000 head of cattle, the only loss on the British side being 1 sergeant of the Provincial Battalion, who was shot by a Hottentot deserter while driving the cattle out of the bush.

On April 8th, Captain Murray, leading his company, bravely climbed the cliff, even though the Kaffirs, not satisfied with traditional weapons, threw down large rocks at the attackers. Eventually, the fierce warriors retreated, leaving many dead behind, but not before Captain Murray and four of his men were seriously injured by assegais.[431] The outcome of this engagement was the capture of 4,000 cattle, with the only loss on the British side being 1 sergeant from the Provincial Battalion, who was shot by a Hottentot deserter while driving the cattle out of the brush.

The patrol returned to the camp at night, and the Commander-in-Chief, in a General Order, thanked all the officers and troops employed in the affair. The conclusion of the General Order is in the following gratifying terms:—“The intrepid and determined perseverance of Captain Murray, who, though severely wounded, continued his exertions to the end of the day, with his company of the 72nd, was of the highest order, and deserves the especial thanks of the Commander-in-Chief.”

The patrol returned to the camp at night, and the Commander-in-Chief, in a General Order, thanked all the officers and troops involved in the operation. The end of the General Order reads: “The brave and unwavering determination of Captain Murray, who, despite being seriously wounded, kept pushing until the end of the day with his company of the 72nd, was outstanding and deserves special thanks from the Commander-in-Chief.”

On the evening of the 8th of April all the troops were assembled at their respective points of attack, and prepared for a concentrating movement on the mountains in which[538] the Keiskamma, Kaboosie, and Buffalo take their rise. Sir Benjamin D’Urban, with the second division and the mounted part of the first, was at the Posts of the Buffalo; Major Cox and the third division, at the head of the Keiskamma Hoek; Van Wyk, with the fourth, was on the plains to the northward; while Colonel Peddie, leaving the camp at midnight with four companies of the regiment and the First Provincial Battalion, ascended the Iseli-Berg; and having, early on the morning of the 9th, divided his forces into two columns, he penetrated the fastnesses of the Isidingi or Mount Kempt. The Kaffirs, now perceiving that they were attacked at every point, fled in the utmost dismay, and several thousand head of cattle became the reward of this movement; while on our side we had only to lament the loss of 1 man killed and 4 wounded, among whom was Field-Commander Van Wyk. This success is thus recorded in General Orders:—

On the evening of April 8th, all the troops gathered at their designated attack points, ready for a coordinated movement on the mountains where[538] the Keiskamma, Kaboosie, and Buffalo rivers originate. Sir Benjamin D’Urban, along with the second division and part of the first division's mounted troops, was at the Buffalo posts. Major Cox and the third division were stationed at the head of the Keiskamma Hoek; Van Wyk, leading the fourth division, was on the plains to the north; while Colonel Peddie, leaving camp at midnight with four companies of his regiment and the First Provincial Battalion, ascended the Iseli-Berg. Early on the morning of the 9th, he split his forces into two columns and moved into the strongholds of Isidingi, or Mount Kempt. The Kaffirs, realizing they were being attacked on all fronts, fled in complete panic, resulting in several thousand head of cattle as a reward for this operation. On our side, we mourned the loss of 1 man killed and 4 wounded, including Field-Commander Van Wyk. This success is recorded in General Orders:—

“The hostile chiefs of the tribes of Tyali, Macomo, Bothina, Eno, and others, were at length compelled to assemble in the rocky woods near the sources of the Buffalo, with their followers, to the number of at least 7000 men, and had avowed their determination to defend themselves to the last. From these fastnesses, however, notwithstanding their impervious nature, they were immediately driven,—the troops penetrating them everywhere, each column in its ordered course; and they have scattered and dispersed in various directions, disheartened and dismayed, with a great loss of killed and wounded (among whom are some of the sons and relations of the chiefs), and in cattle to the number of ten thousand head. The Commander-in-Chief desires to express his warmest approbation of the conduct of all the troops; their excellent marching, their patient endurance of fatigue, and the brilliant gallantry with which they drove the enemy before them wherever they were to be found, alike deserve his praise and the thanks which he offers to Lieut.-Col. Peddie, commanding the first division; Lieut.-Col. Somerset, the second; Major Cox, the third; and Field-Commandant Van Wyk, the fourth; as well as the officers and soldiers of their respective divisions.”

“The hostile leaders of the Tyali tribes, Macomo, Bothina, Eno, and others, were finally forced to gather in the rocky woods near the sources of the Buffalo, along with their followers, numbering at least 7,000 men, and they declared their intention to fight to the last. Despite the ruggedness of their hideouts, they were quickly driven out—as the troops moved in systematically, pushing them from all sides; they scattered in different directions, discouraged and shaken, suffering significant casualties (including some sons and relatives of the chiefs) and losing about ten thousand cattle. The Commander-in-Chief wants to commend all the troops for their conduct; their excellent marching, resilience to fatigue, and remarkable bravery in pushing the enemy back wherever they encountered them all deserve his praise. He also extends his thanks to Lieut.-Col. Peddie, commanding the first division; Lieut.-Col. Somerset, the second; Major Cox, the third; and Field-Commandant Van Wyk, the fourth, along with the officers and soldiers of their respective divisions.”

On the 11th of April Sir Benjamin D’Urban, leaving the third and fourth divisions to harass and pursue the now discomfited Kaffirs, advanced to the river Kei in person with the two remaining divisions, the first taking the more direct road, the second moving in a parallel direction, but nearer the sea.

On April 11th, Sir Benjamin D’Urban, leaving the third and fourth divisions to trouble and chase the now defeated Kaffirs, personally moved to the Kei River with the two remaining divisions, with the first taking the more direct route and the second traveling in a parallel direction but closer to the ocean.

The first division crossed the Kei on the 16th; and now, upon entering the territories of Hintza, an order was issued forbidding any unprovoked hostility, and directing that all pillage or ill-treatment of the inhabitants should be repressed with the utmost rigour.

The first division crossed the Kei on the 16th; and now, as they entered Hintza's territory, an order was issued prohibiting any unprovoked attacks and directing that all looting or mistreatment of the locals should be dealt with very strictly.

The first division encamped at Butterworth on the 17th, and on the 19th were joined by the second division, which had captured 3000 head of cattle, which Colonel Somerset had sent to the rear.

The first division set up camp at Butterworth on the 17th, and on the 19th, they were joined by the second division, which had captured 3,000 cattle that Colonel Somerset had sent to the rear.

The Governor, having been engaged in fruitless negotiations with Hintza for some days, at length had recourse to hostile measures; and war was accordingly formally proclaimed on the morning of the 21st, on which day Colonel Smith, with the mounted force of the first division, started in pursuit of Hintza, and the regiment, with the First Provisional Battalion, marching in the direction of the Izolo, where they encamped on the 25th. There they were joined by Colonel Smith, who had taken the 12,000 head of cattle, which were sent to be guarded by the second division, that still remained at Butterworth.

The Governor, after several days of unsuccessful negotiations with Hintza, finally resorted to aggressive actions; thus, war was officially declared on the morning of the 21st. On that day, Colonel Smith began pursuing Hintza with the mounted troops from the first division, and the regiment, along with the First Provisional Battalion, headed towards the Izolo, where they set up camp on the 25th. There, Colonel Smith rejoined them, having brought along 12,000 head of cattle, which were sent to be secured by the second division that was still stationed at Butterworth.

On the 26th, Colonel Smith, with a large patrol, of which Captain Murray and two companies of the regiment formed a part, marched to the T’Somo and returned to the camp on the 29th, when Colonel Smith reported the result of these two days’ operations:—“Nearly 15,000 head of cattle have fallen into our hands, many of the enemy have been shot, whilst our loss has been trifling; and the savages have again been taught that neither woods, ravines, nor mountains can secure them from the pursuit of British troops. More difficult and fatiguing marches troops never encountered, and these happy results would not have been obtained without extraordinary exertions.”

On the 26th, Colonel Smith, along with a large patrol that included Captain Murray and two companies from the regiment, marched to the T’Somo and returned to the camp on the 29th. Colonel Smith then reported the results of these two days of operations: “Nearly 15,000 cattle have come into our possession, many enemies have been shot, and our losses have been minimal; the savages have once again learned that neither woods, ravines, nor mountains can protect them from the pursuit of British troops. Troops have never faced more difficult and exhausting marches, and these positive results wouldn't have been achieved without extraordinary efforts.”

Meanwhile, these movements and their results had a dire effect on Hintza, and upon the Commander-in-Chief’s assurance of a safe-conduct for himself and also that of other persons who would be admitted to treat for him,[539] he came into the camp on the 29th of April with his ordinary retinue of fifty followers, and had an immediate conference with the Commander-in-Chief.

Meanwhile, these actions and their outcomes had a serious impact on Hintza. After the Commander-in-Chief promised him safe passage for himself and others who would be allowed to negotiate on his behalf,[539] he entered the camp on April 29th with his usual group of fifty followers and had an immediate meeting with the Commander-in-Chief.

The next morning a treaty was formally agreed to, and hostilities suspended. Hintza, together with Krieh, his principal son, and their followers, continued in the camp at their own desire; and on the 2nd of May they accompanied the troops, when the latter took their departure from the Izolo, and commenced their retrograde movement.

The next morning, a treaty was officially agreed upon, and fighting was put on hold. Hintza, along with Krieh, his main son, and their supporters, chose to stay in the camp. On May 2nd, they traveled with the troops as the latter left the Izolo and started their withdrawal.

At a deserted trading station, where the division halted during the middle of the day, and where Bokoo, Hintza’s brother, and a chief joined the party, an express was received by Colonel Somerset that the Kaffirs were massacring the Fingoes, who had placed themselves under British protection, and were preparing to accompany the retreat of the troops. Sir Benjamin d’Urban thereupon summoned to his presence Hintza and his suite, who up to this period had been under no restraint, and informed them that, after sufficient time had elapsed for the Kaffirs to be made aware of the perilous situation of the sovereign, for each Fingo who should be murdered two Kaffirs should be hanged, and that the first selected should be Hintza and his brother Bokoo. On the division moving and encamping on the Debakazi, the whole of the now captive guests and followers were disarmed, and most of them dismissed the camp. The few whom the chief Hintza was allowed to retain, together with Bokoo, Krieh, and the Hemraden, were placed under a guard of 1 captain, 2 subalterns, and 90 men of the regiment, who had orders to use extraordinary measures of precaution, and to shoot any of their prisoners except Krieh, should there be an attempt at escape or rescue.

At an abandoned trading post, where the division paused in the middle of the day, Bokoo, Hintza’s brother, and a chief joined the group. Colonel Somerset received urgent news that the Kaffirs were killing the Fingoes, who had sought British protection and were ready to retreat with the troops. Sir Benjamin d’Urban then called Hintza and his entourage, who had previously been free, to meet with him. He informed them that, after enough time had passed for the Kaffirs to understand the dangerous situation of their leader, for every Fingo killed, two Kaffirs would be hanged, with Hintza and his brother Bokoo being the first to be selected. As the division moved and set up camp at Debakazi, all the captives and followers were disarmed, and most were sent away from the camp. The few that Chief Hintza was allowed to keep, along with Bokoo, Krieh, and the Hemraden, were placed under a guard of 1 captain, 2 subordinate officers, and 90 men from the regiment. They received orders to exercise extreme caution and to shoot any of the prisoners, except for Krieh, if there was any attempt to escape or rescue.

The Governor remained here some days, and on the 9th Colonel Somerset, having previously marched towards the colony with the Fingoes and captured cattle, moved on with the division, now augmented by the greater part of the Cape corps, and encamped on the left bank of the Kei at Lapstone Drift. Here, on the morning of the 10th, the Commander-in-Chief declared, under a royal salute, and in presence of Hintza, who was marched a prisoner into the square for the purpose, that the Kei was to be the future boundary of the colony, and that the chiefs Macomo, Tyali, Eno, Bothina, T’Slambie, Dushani, &c., and their tribes, were for ever expelled from the new territory, and would be treated as enemies if found therein. The territory was named the province of Queen Adelaide. The Commander-in-Chief gave as his reason for taking this step, “the absolute necessity of providing for the future security of the colony against unprovoked aggression, which could only be done by removing these treacherous and irreclaimable savages to a safer distance.”

The Governor stayed here for several days, and on the 9th, Colonel Somerset, having previously marched toward the colony with the Fingoes and captured cattle, continued with the division, now supported by most of the Cape corps, and set up camp on the left bank of the Kei at Lapstone Drift. Here, on the morning of the 10th, the Commander-in-Chief announced, under a royal salute and in front of Hintza, who was brought in as a prisoner for this purpose, that the Kei would be the new boundary of the colony. He declared that the chiefs Macomo, Tyali, Eno, Bothina, T’Slambie, Dushani, and their tribes were permanently expelled from the new territory and would be treated as enemies if found there. The territory was named the province of Queen Adelaide. The Commander-in-Chief explained this decision as “the absolute necessity of ensuring the future security of the colony against unprovoked aggression, which could only be achieved by moving these treacherous and irreclaimable savages to a safer distance.”

After this, Hintza was informed by the Governor that he would retain Krieh and Bokoo as the hostages required by the treaty entered into at the Izolo, and that he had a right to send him to Cape Town as a prisoner of war, but would refrain from doing so on his accompanying Colonel Smith through the country, and exerting his authority to collect the horses and cattle due. Upon Hintza engaging to do so, he was marched back to the guard, and his arms restored to him. He was shortly after handed over by the 72nd to a party of the corps of Guides, and proceeded with Colonel Smith accordingly. As soon as the party, with which was Captain Murray with two companies of the regiment, amounting in all to 500 men, had marched on the destined service, the Governor broke up his camp and marched to the Impotshane, where a Post named “Wardens” was immediately commenced.

After this, Hintza was told by the Governor that he would keep Krieh and Bokoo as the hostages required by the treaty made at the Izolo, and that he had the right to send him to Cape Town as a prisoner of war, but would hold off on doing so while he accompanied Colonel Smith through the area and used his authority to gather the horses and cattle owed. Once Hintza agreed to this, he was taken back to the guard, and his weapons were returned to him. Shortly after, he was handed over by the 72nd to a group from the corps of Guides and proceeded with Colonel Smith accordingly. As soon as the party, which included Captain Murray with two companies of the regiment, totaling around 500 men, set off for their assignment, the Governor dismantled his camp and marched to the Impotshane, where a post named “Wardens” was immediately established.

On the morning of the 17th the party under Colonel Smith rejoined headquarters, having, in the words of the General Order, “marched 218 miles in seven days.” They had crossed the Bashee, taken 3000 head of cattle, and succeeded in bringing off 1000 Fingoes, who from their remote situation had been unable before to join their countrymen, now under British protection. Major White, with a detachment of the Cape corps, was cut off whilst reconnoitring the country. This was the only loss on the British side. Hintza, however, met with his death while attempting to make his escape on the 14th, near the N’gabaxa. Although he had already received two severe wounds, he was shot by one of the corps of Guides, formerly a Kaffir trader,[540] of the name of Southey. Even those who attempt to justify the deed characterise it as an untoward event.

On the morning of the 17th, Colonel Smith’s party rejoined headquarters after having, in the words of the General Order, “marched 218 miles in seven days.” They had crossed the Bashee, taken 3,000 cattle, and managed to bring back 1,000 Fingoes, who, because of their remote location, had been unable to join their fellow countrymen, now under British protection. Major White, with a detachment of the Cape corps, was cut off while scouting the area. This was the only loss on the British side. However, Hintza met his end while trying to escape on the 14th, near the N’gabaxa. Even though he had already sustained two serious wounds, he was shot by a former Kaffir trader from the corps of Guides named Southey. Even those who try to defend the act describe it as an unfortunate event.[540]

On the following day, the 18th of May, Sir Benjamin d’Urban entered into a treaty with Krieh, now the principal chief, who took upon himself his father’s engagements, and was permitted to receive the border tribes: Bokoo and Vadanna being left as hostages, the young chief was escorted into his own country. During these transactions Major Cox had not been inactive, but had perpetually harassed the Kaffirs, now seeking individual safety, and was on the point of entering into negotiations with Macomo and Tyali, who on the 13th were prepared to come into his camp, when they received a message from Hintza that he was a prisoner, and advising them to take care of themselves. This advice they followed, although they did not retaliate by detaining Major Cox, who was in their power, without the means of resistance.

On the next day, May 18th, Sir Benjamin d’Urban entered into a treaty with Krieh, who was now the main chief and took on his father's commitments. He was allowed to accept the border tribes, with Bokoo and Vadanna left as hostages. The young chief was then escorted back to his territory. Meanwhile, Major Cox had been active in harassing the Kaffirs, who were now looking for individual safety. He was about to start talks with Macomo and Tyali, who were ready to come to his camp on the 13th, when they received a message from Hintza saying he was a prisoner and advised them to look out for themselves. They heeded this advice, although they did not retaliate by capturing Major Cox, who was at their mercy and defenseless.

On the 20th of May, the work being finished, and a force of 2 subalterns and 80 rank and file of the regiment being left behind to garrison the place, the remainder marched to the Komga, and halting there, constructed a Post, called Fort Wellington. Having left 1 subaltern and 25 rank and file of the regiment, and some provisional troops, to garrison it, the division marched to Brownlie’s missionary station, on the Buffalo, which it reached on the 23rd. Here the Governor determined on fixing the future capital of the province, which was named King William’s Town; a fort, named “Fort Hill,” being completed and garrisoned, the plan of the town was laid out, and the troops commenced hutting themselves.

On May 20th, once the work was finished and a team of 2 junior officers and 80 soldiers from the regiment were left behind to guard the place, the rest marched to Komga. After stopping there, they built a post called Fort Wellington. They left 1 junior officer and 25 soldiers from the regiment, along with some temporary troops, to garrison it, and then the division marched to Brownlie’s missionary station on the Buffalo, arriving on the 23rd. Here, the Governor decided to establish the future capital of the province, which was named King William’s Town. After completing and garrisoning a fort called “Fort Hill,” the layout of the town was planned, and the troops began setting up their huts.

On the 10th of June the Governor left King William’s Town, and, the division being broken up, gave over the command of the troops to Colonel Smith. On the 12th the Light Company marched to join Captain Jervis at the sources of the Buffalo, where a Post called Fort Beresford was constructed; and on the same day, Captain Lacy, with 30 men of his company and some provisional troops, marched to form a Post at Mount Coke, called Fort Murray. The exertions of the troops continued unremitting, not only in completing the works of the different Posts, but also in patrolling the country. For their success in these duties they were repeatedly thanked in General Orders.

On June 10th, the Governor left King William’s Town, and with the division disbanded, he handed over command of the troops to Colonel Smith. On the 12th, the Light Company marched to join Captain Jervis at the headwaters of the Buffalo, where a post called Fort Beresford was set up. On the same day, Captain Lacy, along with 30 men from his company and some temporary troops, marched to establish a post at Mount Coke, named Fort Murray. The troops worked tirelessly, not only to complete the construction of the various posts but also to patrol the area. They were consistently recognized for their success in these duties in General Orders.

On the 9th of July a new Post, named Fort Cox, was established at Burn’s Hill by Major Cox, and garrisoned by a detachment of the 75th Regiment. During the whole of this month patrolling was continued with unabated activity, but the Kaffirs, now become desperate, were successful in their efforts at Keiskamma. Lieutenant Baillie and a patrol of 30 men of the 1st Provisional Battalion were overpowered and killed to a man on the Commity flats, whilst retreating from the Keiskamma Hoek. Fifteen men of a foraging party from King William’s Town were killed at the Kamka, or Yellow Wood Trees; and on the 20th, Gazela made a vigorous but unsuccessful attack upon Fort Wellington, when Private Storey of the 72nd was killed.

On July 9th, a new post called Fort Cox was set up at Burn’s Hill by Major Cox, with a detachment from the 75th Regiment stationed there. Throughout this month, patrols continued with intense focus, but the Kaffirs, now desperate, had some successes at Keiskamma. Lieutenant Baillie and a patrol of 30 men from the 1st Provisional Battalion were overpowered and killed while retreating from Keiskamma Hoek on the Commity flats. Fifteen men from a foraging party based in King William’s Town were killed at the Kamka, or Yellow Wood Trees. On the 20th, Gazela launched a vigorous but unsuccessful attack on Fort Wellington, resulting in the death of Private Storey from the 72nd.

On the 8th of August the Kaffirs made a successful attack on the Fingoes in the Cedul Territory, carrying off all their cattle; and on intelligence being received at King William’s Town, a large patrol of the regiment under Major Maclean was sent in pursuit. Their rations having, however, been expended, they were compelled to return without being able to retake the cattle or attack the Kaffirs with effect, although the latter hovered about with loud shouting and cheers during the march, and kept up a desultory fire on the detachment. In consequence of the report made by Major Maclean, and intelligence obtained that Macomo and Tyali were in great force on the Amatola and Izinuka mountains during the night of the 11th of July, Major Maclean and 40 men of the regiment, and 150 Provisionals from King William’s Town, and 1 officer and 40 men of the 72nd, with 40 of the Provisionals from Fort Beresford, and the Kat River legion from Camp Adelaide, were assembled at Fort Cox. At no period since the commencement of hostilities did affairs wear a more unsatisfactory aspect. The Kaffirs, emboldened by success, watched from their fastnesses the movements of the troops, and took advantage of every circumstance[541] to harass them and cut off stragglers. They made frequent and incessant forays within the colony: the difficulty and expense of providing for the large force necessarily kept up increased every day: the Dutch Burgher force had been allowed to return to their homes; and among the now dispirited Hottentot levies, discontent and insubordination were making rapid progress. Under such circumstances Sir Benjamin D’Urban took the most effectual means to put a speedy end to the war. He again called out a large proportion of the Burgher force, whom he now ordered to receive a fixed rate of pay; and at the same time he despatched Brigade-Major Warden to Fort Cox to treat with the frontier Kaffirs, on condition of their becoming British subjects. An opportunity soon offered. Major Cox, having barely sufficient garrison in Fort Cox, divided the remainder and the reinforcement that were concentrated at his Post into three divisions, which, sallying from the fort, were everywhere successful, occasioning considerable loss to the enemy. They reassembled at the Gwali, where, a communication having been opened with the chiefs, Major Cox bivouacked.

On August 8th, the Kaffirs launched a successful attack on the Fingoes in the Cedul Territory, stealing all their cattle. After receiving this news in King William’s Town, a large patrol from the regiment, led by Major Maclean, was sent to pursue them. However, since their rations had run out, they had to turn back without managing to recover the cattle or effectively confront the Kaffirs, who taunted them with loud shouts and cheers during their march and fired sporadically at the soldiers. Following Major Maclean's report and information that Macomo and Tyali were heavily fortified in the Amatola and Izinuka mountains on the night of July 11th, Major Maclean and 40 men from the regiment, along with 150 Provisionals from King William’s Town and an officer and 40 men from the 72nd, as well as 40 of the Provisionals from Fort Beresford and the Kat River legion from Camp Adelaide, gathered at Fort Cox. At no point since the start of hostilities had the situation looked so bleak. The Kaffirs, emboldened by their success, watched the troops from their strongholds and seized every opportunity to harass them and attack stragglers. They frequently raided within the colony, which increased the difficulty and cost of supplying the large force. The Dutch Burgher force had been allowed to return home, and among the now demoralized Hottentot levies, discontent and insubordination were spreading quickly. In light of these circumstances, Sir Benjamin D’Urban took decisive action to end the war swiftly. He called upon a significant portion of the Burgher force again, now ordering them to receive a set rate of pay. At the same time, he sent Brigade-Major Warden to Fort Cox to negotiate with the frontier Kaffirs, under the condition that they would become British subjects. Soon, an opportunity arose. Major Cox, having barely enough troops in Fort Cox, divided the remaining forces and the reinforcements concentrated at his post into three divisions. They launched from the fort and achieved success everywhere, inflicting considerable losses on the enemy. They regrouped at the Gwali, where communication was established with the chiefs, and Major Cox set up a bivouac.

The next day Major Warden having arrived from Fort Cox, he with Major Cox and an interpreter, all unarmed, proceeded about two miles from the camp to meet the chiefs, who had assembled with a body guard of 800 men, 300 of whom had firearms. Their conference came to a happy conclusion, Macomo and Tyali each sending an assegai to the Governor in token of submission and readiness to pass under the English rule.

The next day, Major Warden arrived from Fort Cox, and he, along with Major Cox and an interpreter, all unarmed, traveled about two miles from the camp to meet the chiefs, who had gathered with a bodyguard of 800 men, 300 of whom had firearms. Their conference ended on a positive note, with Macomo and Tyali each sending an assegai to the Governor as a sign of submission and willingness to accept English rule.

A suspension of hostilities was mutually agreed upon, and the camp was soon filled with unarmed Kaffirs, who expressed the greatest delight at the event. On the 21st of August a second conference was held below Fort Cox, and on this occasion the Kaffirs, to the number of 4000, of whom a great part were mounted, and upwards of 400 of them armed with guns, drew up with an evident attempt at display, and considerable pretension to military regularity. They received the overtures of Major Warden with but slight attention, and took little pains to conceal that they were not indisposed to a renewal of the contest. This altered feeling was no doubt in a great measure produced by the circumstance that 2000 head of cattle had during the few preceding days fallen a prey to their marauding parties, which Macomo pretended had been sent out in ignorance of the truce. In consequence of this display, and in the event of the necessity of recommencing hostilities, Fort Cox was reinforced from King William’s Town and Fort Beresford.

A ceasefire was agreed upon, and the camp quickly filled with unarmed Kaffirs, who were extremely pleased about it. On August 21st, a second meeting took place below Fort Cox, where about 4,000 Kaffirs, many of whom were mounted and over 400 armed with guns, gathered in an apparent show of force, trying to present a sense of military order. They paid little attention to Major Warden's proposals and were clearly not opposed to resuming the fight. This shift in attitude was likely influenced by the fact that 2,000 cattle had been taken by their raiding parties in the days before, which Macomo claimed were sent out without knowledge of the truce. As a result of this show of force, and in case hostilities needed to resume, Fort Cox was reinforced from King William’s Town and Fort Beresford.

On the 2nd of September H.M.S. “Romney” had arrived in Algoa Bay with the 27th regiment and drafts for the 72nd and 75th. It is a curious circumstance, and shows how readily the Kaffirs obtain information, that the officers at Fort Cox knew of the arrival of troops in the bay from the Kaffir messenger Platjè, long before they received the intelligence through the usual channel of the post. To the exaggerated accounts which the Kaffirs had received of the additional force may with great probability be ascribed their changed demeanour on the 7th, when Macomo and Tyali accepted the terms offered by Colonel Smith, and, as a proof of their sincerity, returned with him to Fort Cox.

On September 2nd, H.M.S. “Romney” arrived in Algoa Bay with the 27th regiment and reinforcements for the 72nd and 75th. It’s interesting to note how quickly the Kaffirs gather information; the officers at Fort Cox learned of the troop arrival from the Kaffir messenger Platjè long before they received the news through the usual mail. The exaggerated reports that the Kaffirs received about the additional troops likely explain their changed behavior on the 7th, when Macomo and Tyali accepted the terms offered by Colonel Smith and, to show their sincerity, returned with him to Fort Cox.

On the 8th of September Sir Benjamin D’Urban arrived at Fort Willshire for the purpose of negotiating with the chiefs, and shortly after a treaty of peace was concluded, and hostilities finally brought to a close.

On September 8th, Sir Benjamin D’Urban arrived at Fort Willshire to negotiate with the chiefs, and shortly after, a peace treaty was finalized, ending hostilities once and for all.

During this contest, which had lasted nearly nine months, although the regiment had but little opportunity of distinguishing itself, it invariably maintained a high character for good conduct, not a single instance of crime of any description having occurred in the corps during the whole campaign. It repeatedly received the praise of Sir Benjamin D’Urban, and had the satisfaction of seeing the approbation of His Majesty William IV. recorded in the following words:—

During this nearly nine-month contest, although the regiment had few chances to stand out, it consistently upheld a strong reputation for good behavior, with no incidents of crime occurring within the corps throughout the entire campaign. It received praise from Sir Benjamin D'Urban and took pride in seeing the approval of His Majesty William IV recorded in the following words:—

“It affords His Majesty high gratification to observe that in this new form of warfare His Majesty’s forces have exhibited their characteristic courage, discipline, and cheerful endurance of fatigue and privation.”

“It brings His Majesty great satisfaction to see that in this new type of warfare, His Majesty’s forces have shown their usual courage, discipline, and positive endurance of exhaustion and hardship.”

During the month of October the detachments of the regiment at Forts Warden and Wellington were relieved by the 75th regiment,[542] whose headquarters were now at Fort Cox; and upon the 18th, the headquarters having been relieved by the 75th regiment at King William’s Town, marched for Grahamstown, where they arrived on the 26th, consisting of only two companies, the others being distributed in Forts Cox, Beresford, and Murray.

During October, the units of the regiment at Forts Warden and Wellington were replaced by the 75th regiment,[542] whose main base was now at Fort Cox. On the 18th, after being relieved by the 75th regiment at King William’s Town, they marched to Grahamstown, arriving on the 26th, with only two companies present, as the others were stationed at Forts Cox, Beresford, and Murray.

Government having at the end of 1836 given up the new province of Queen Adelaide, it was evacuated by the troops, when the regiment, having its headquarters at Grahamstown, furnished detachments to various forts.

Government, by the end of 1836, had abandoned the new province of Queen Adelaide. It was evacuated by the troops, and the regiment, based in Grahamstown, provided detachments to various forts.

On the 17th of March 1836 the regiment was permitted to bear on its colours and appointments the words “Cape of Good Hope,” in commemoration (as the order from the Horse Guards expresses it) of the distinguished gallantry displayed by the 72nd regiment at the capture of the town and garrison of the Cape of Good Hope, on the 8th of January 1806, when it formed part of the second or Highland brigade employed on that occasion. On the 20th of January 1837, by an order from the Horse Guards, His Majesty was also graciously pleased to allow the regiment to bear on its colours and appointments the word “Hindoostan,” in commemoration of the meritorious services of the regiment while in India from 1782 to 1798.

On March 17, 1836, the regiment was authorized to display the words “Cape of Good Hope” on its colors and insignia to honor the remarkable bravery shown by the 72nd regiment during the capture of the town and garrison of the Cape of Good Hope on January 8, 1806, when it was part of the second or Highland brigade involved at that time. On January 20, 1837, an order from the Horse Guards informed that His Majesty kindly permitted the regiment to include the word “Hindoostan” on its colors and insignia as a tribute to the regiment's commendable service in India from 1782 to 1798.

The regiment remained with the headquarters at Grahamstown, furnishing detachments to the different outposts until the month of October 1838, when orders were received for the corps to be held in readiness to proceed to Cape Town, on being relieved by the 27th regiment. The regiment, on its arrival at Cape Town, occupied quarters in the castle and main barracks, and furnished detachments to Simon’s Town and Rotten Island. A detachment of troops having been ordered to proceed to Port Natal on the east coast of Africa, and take possession of it in the name of Her Majesty, the 72nd Highlanders furnished for this duty 1 captain, 2 subalterns, 1 assistant surgeon, 4 sergeants, 2 drummers, and the Light Company completed to 86 rank and file. This detachment, under the command of Major Charteris, military secretary to His Excellency Major-General Sir G. Napier, K.C.B., embarked on the 19th of November 1838, landing at Port Natal on the 3d of December, and were immediately employed in the erection of buildings for the protection of stores, and the construction of works for the defence of the Post.

The regiment stayed with the headquarters in Grahamstown, providing detachments to various outposts until October 1838, when they received orders to be ready to move to Cape Town after the 27th regiment relieved them. When the regiment arrived in Cape Town, they settled in the castle and main barracks and sent detachments to Simon’s Town and Rotten Island. A group of troops was ordered to go to Port Natal on the east coast of Africa to take possession in the name of Her Majesty, and the 72nd Highlanders provided 1 captain, 2 subalterns, 1 assistant surgeon, 4 sergeants, 2 drummers, and the Light Company filled to 86 rank and file for this mission. This detachment, led by Major Charteris, military secretary to His Excellency Major-General Sir G. Napier, K.C.B., set sail on November 19, 1838, arriving at Port Natal on December 3, and immediately started building structures to protect stores and constructing defenses for the Post.

The regiment remained during the year 1839 at Cape Town, and in that period received two drafts from the depot companies, consisting in all of 1 major, 1 captain, 3 subalterns, 3 sergeants, and about 170 rank and file. The detachment from Port Natal returned to Cape Town under Captain Jervis of the 72nd on the 2nd of January 1840, when His Excellency Major-General Sir George Napier, K.C.B., was pleased to express in General Orders his entire satisfaction with their conduct during absence from headquarters. The regiment had in September 1839 received orders to be held in readiness to embark for England, on being relieved from home by the 25th regiment, and the latter troops landed at the Cape in the month of March 1840. Previous to the regiment embarking for England the following address was presented to it, signed by all the principal inhabitants of Cape Town and its vicinity:—

The regiment stayed in Cape Town throughout 1839 and during this time received two reinforcements from the depot companies, including 1 major, 1 captain, 3 junior officers, 3 sergeants, and about 170 soldiers. The detachment from Port Natal came back to Cape Town under Captain Jervis of the 72nd on January 2, 1840, when Major-General Sir George Napier, K.C.B., expressed his complete satisfaction with their conduct while away from headquarters in the General Orders. In September 1839, the regiment was ordered to be ready to leave for England as soon as they were relieved by the 25th regiment, which arrived at the Cape in March 1840. Before the regiment departed for England, the following address was presented to them, signed by all the key residents of Cape Town and the surrounding area:—

To the officers, non-commissioned officers, and private soldiers of H.M. 72nd Highlanders.

To the officers, non-commissioned officers, and private soldiers of Her Majesty's 72nd Highlanders.

“We, the undersigned merchants and other inhabitants of the Cape of Good Hope, cannot permit the embarkation of the 72nd from the shores of this colony to take place without recording some expression of the sense we entertain of the general deportment and estimable conduct of the regiment during the twenty-five years it has been stationed in this garrison. The character of the 72nd Highlanders throughout that period has been uniformly and permanently marked towards the public by good order, sobriety, and discipline; while on every occasion on which its assistance has been sought, its services have been promptly, cheerfully, and effectively rendered. In parting with a regiment whose conduct has been so exemplary, and in which many of us have found personal friends, to whom we have been long and faithfully attached, we are anxious to express, however feebly, before you quit the colony, an acknowledgment of our regret[543] at your departure, and to convey to you, however inadequately, our cordial wishes for your happiness wherever you may be stationed, and that you may long continue to enjoy that distinguished renown which the 72nd Highlanders have so honourably achieved in the service of their country.”

“We, the undersigned merchants and other residents of the Cape of Good Hope, cannot allow the departure of the 72nd from the shores of this colony without expressing our appreciation for the regiment's overall behavior and commendable conduct during the twenty-five years it has been stationed here. The character of the 72nd Highlanders during this time has consistently been marked by good order, sobriety, and discipline; and whenever their assistance has been needed, they have responded promptly, cheerfully, and effectively. As we say goodbye to a regiment whose actions have been so exemplary, and where many of us have formed personal friendships, to which we have been long and faithfully attached, we feel it's important to convey, though it may be in weak terms, our sadness at your departure before you leave the colony, and to send you, though inadequately, our best wishes for your happiness wherever you may be assigned, hoping that you will continue to enjoy the distinguished reputation that the 72nd Highlanders have honorably earned in service to their country.”

On the embarkation of the 72nd, the following General Order was issued by Major-General Sir George Napier, commanding the forces at the Cape:—

On the departure of the 72nd, the following General Order was issued by Major-General Sir George Napier, who was in charge of the forces at the Cape:—

“His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief cannot permit the 72nd Highlanders to embark for England, from the colony of the Cape of Good Hope, in which they have been stationed for the long period of twelve years, without his expressing his marked approbation of the conduct of this highly-disciplined and exemplary corps while under his immediate command; and from the reports His Excellency has received from Colonel Smith, the Deputy-Quartermaster-General, under whose orders this regiment has been during the greater part of the above period, including a very arduous and active service in the field, His Excellency is enabled to record, which he does with great satisfaction, the very meritorious services of the 72nd Highlanders in whatever duty they have been engaged, whether in the field or in quarters.

“His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief cannot allow the 72nd Highlanders to leave for England from the Cape of Good Hope, where they have been stationed for twelve long years, without expressing his strong approval of the conduct of this well-disciplined and exemplary corps while under his direct command. Based on reports from Colonel Smith, the Deputy-Quartermaster-General, who has overseen this regiment for most of that time—especially during very demanding and active service in the field—His Excellency is pleased to acknowledge, which he does with great satisfaction, the commendable services of the 72nd Highlanders in all their duties, whether in the field or in quarters.”

“His Excellency begs to assure Major Hope, the officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers of the 72nd regiment, that he will ever feel a lively interest in their welfare.”

“His Excellency wants to assure Major Hope, the officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers of the 72nd regiment, that he will always care deeply about their well-being.”

On the 11th of April 1840 the regiment embarked in two divisions for England. The headquarters landed at Portsmouth on the 8th of the following June, and marched immediately to Fort Cumberland. The second division landed also at Portsmouth on the 18th of the same month, and proceeded to the same place.

On April 11, 1840, the regiment set off in two groups for England. The headquarters arrived in Portsmouth on June 8 and marched straight to Fort Cumberland. The second group also landed in Portsmouth on June 18 and headed to the same location.

On the 1st of July Colonel Arbuthnot joined and assumed the command; and by a regimental order of the same date, the ten companies were consolidated, the depôt companies being stationed in Portsmouth at the period of the arrival of headquarters from the Cape. On the 6th of July the headquarters marched into Portsmouth, and occupied quarters in that garrison.

On July 1st, Colonel Arbuthnot joined and took command, and by a regimental order issued the same day, the ten companies were combined, with the depot companies stationed in Portsmouth when the headquarters arrived from the Cape. On July 6th, the headquarters marched into Portsmouth and settled into quarters at the garrison.

On the death of Sir John Hope, the colonelcy of the regiment was conferred upon Major-General Sir Colin Campbell (not Lord Clyde) in August 1836.

On the death of Sir John Hope, Major-General Sir Colin Campbell (not Lord Clyde) was given the colonelcy of the regiment in August 1836.


II.

1841–1873.

The Duke of Wellington presents new colours to the 72nd—Gibraltar—Barbadoes—Trinidad—Nova Scotia—Return to Europe—Embark for Malta—To the Crimea—Home—Channel Islands—Shorncliffe—Presentation of colours—Arrive in India in 1857—Shorncliffe—New Colours—Old Colours’ destination—To Portsmouth—Bombay—Calaba—Guzerat—Tankaria—Baroda—Ahmedabad—Deesa—Nusseerabad—Mount Aboo—Death of Major Mackenzie of Glacket at Burra—The 72nd joins Major-General Roberts—Operations against Kotah—Strength of the Force—Major Thellusson—Sawah—Jehaspoor—Bhoondee—The Chumbul—The Rajah of Kotah—Major Burton and his Sons murdered—Kotah taken—Its immense strength—Lieutenant Cameron’s gallantry—Lala—Fall of Kotah—Cavalry pursuit of the Rebels—Leave Kotah for Neemuch—Mokundurra Pass—Neemuch again—Colonel Parke commands this Station—Nusseerabad—Mutiny of the Army of Sindiah at Gwalior—The Bunnas—Kotaria—Brigadier-General Parke—Oodeypoor—Jhalra Patun—Soosneer—Rajgurgh—Sironj—Sarungpoor—Indore—Bhopal—Beoar—Mungowlee—The Betwah—Borassa—Bhopal saved—Rao Sahib—Tantéa Topee—The Nerbudda crossed by the Rebels—Hooshungabad—Churwah—Chicalda—Mhow—Indore—Chapeira—Angur—Palace of Chotah Oodeypoor—Pertabghur—Operations in the Jeysulmeer Districts on the Indus—Brigadier-General Parke’s Operations north of Kotah—Tantéa Topee captured and executed—Rao Sahib and Feroze Shah, Prince of Delhi—Major-General Michel’s wonderful Marches—Lieutenant Vesey’s March of 3000 Miles—The 72nd Medal for the Suppression of the Indian Mutiny—Victoria Cross conferred on Lieutenant Cameron—Mhow—Indore—Inspections—Leave Mhow—Nargaon—Leave Poonah—Return Home—Edinburgh—Prince Alfred opens the Museum of Arts and Sciences—The 72nd as a Guard of Honour—Inspection by General F. W. Hamilton, C.B.—Colonel Payn, C.B., commands—Aldershot—Inspection—Major Hunter in command—Manchester—Dublin—Limerick—Buttevant—Ordered to India—Proceed to Cork—Appointment of General Arbuthnot as Colonel of the 72nd—Arrive at Alexandria—Umballah—Lieutenant Thomson’s Death—Reviewed by General Lord Napier of Magdála—Inspected by Major-General Fraser Tyler, C.B., at Umballah—Kussowlee and Dugshai.

The Duke of Wellington presents new colors to the 72nd—Gibraltar—Barbados—Trinidad—Nova Scotia—Return to Europe—Board for Malta—To the Crimea—Home—Channel Islands—Shorncliffe—Presentation of colors—Arrive in India in 1857—Shorncliffe—New Colors—Old Colors’ destination—To Portsmouth—Bombay—Calaba—Guzerat—Tankaria—Baroda—Ahmedabad—Deesa—Nusseerabad—Mount Aboo—Death of Major Mackenzie of Glacket at Burra—The 72nd joins Major-General Roberts—Operations against Kotah—Strength of the Force—Major Thellusson—Sawah—Jehaspoor—Bhoondee—The Chumbul—The Rajah of Kotah—Major Burton and his Sons murdered—Kotah taken—Its immense strength—Lieutenant Cameron’s bravery—Lala—Fall of Kotah—Cavalry pursuit of the Rebels—Leave Kotah for Neemuch—Mokundurra Pass—Neemuch again—Colonel Parke commands this Station—Nusseerabad—Mutiny of the Army of Sindiah at Gwalior—The Bunnas—Kotaria—Brigadier-General Parke—Oodeypoor—Jhalra Patun—Soosneer—Rajgurgh—Sironj—Sarungpoor—Indore—Bhopal—Beoar—Mungowlee—The Betwah—Borassa—Bhopal saved—Rao Sahib—Tantéa Topee—The Nerbudda crossed by the Rebels—Hooshungabad—Churwah—Chicalda—Mhow—Indore—Chapeira—Angur—Palace of Chotah Oodeypoor—Pertabghur—Operations in the Jeysulmeer Districts on the Indus—Brigadier-General Parke’s Operations north of Kotah—Tantéa Topee captured and executed—Rao Sahib and Feroze Shah, Prince of Delhi—Major-General Michel’s incredible Marches—Lieutenant Vesey’s March of 3000 Miles—The 72nd Medal for the Suppression of the Indian Mutiny—Victoria Cross awarded to Lieutenant Cameron—Mhow—Indore—Inspections—Leave Mhow—Nargaon—Leave Poonah—Return Home—Edinburgh—Prince Alfred opens the Museum of Arts and Sciences—The 72nd as a Guard of Honor—Inspection by General F. W. Hamilton, C.B.—Colonel Payn, C.B., in command—Aldershot—Inspection—Major Hunter in command—Manchester—Dublin—Limerick—Buttevant—Ordered to India—Proceed to Cork—Appointment of General Arbuthnot as Colonel of the 72nd—Arrive at Alexandria—Umballah—Lieutenant Thomson’s Death—Reviewed by General Lord Napier of Magdála—Inspected by Major-General Fraser Tyler, C.B., at Umballah—Kussowlee and Dugshai.

In July 1841 the regiment, now joined by the depôt companies, proceeded from Portsmouth to Windsor, where, in January 1842, it was presented with new colours by Field-Marshal His Grace the Duke of Wellington, in the quadrangle of the castle, and in presence of Her Majesty the Queen, Prince Albert, and the King of Prussia. The Duke addressed the 72nd as follows:—

In July 1841, the regiment, now along with the depot companies, moved from Portsmouth to Windsor, where, in January 1842, it received new colors from Field-Marshal His Grace the Duke of Wellington, in the castle's courtyard, in front of Her Majesty the Queen, Prince Albert, and the King of Prussia. The Duke addressed the 72nd as follows:—

“Colonel Arbuthnot, and you, gentlemen officers, and you, non-commissioned officers and soldiers of the 72nd Highland Regiment, I have attended here this day, in compliance with the wish of your commanding officer, and by permission of Her Majesty, to present to you your new colours.

“Colonel Arbuthnot, and you, gentlemen officers, and you, non-commissioned officers and soldiers of the 72nd Highland Regiment, I am here today at the request of your commanding officer and with permission from Her Majesty, to present your new colors.

“These colours have been consecrated by one of the highest dignitaries of our Church, and are presented to you in the presence of Her Majesty, and of her illustrious and royal guest, the King of Prussia, of Prince Albert, and of a number of the most distinguished personages. They are composed of the colours of the three nations, and bear the cipher of Her Majesty; and I have no doubt, from your previous character and your present high state of discipline, that you will guard them under every circumstance to the utmost of your power.

“These colors have been blessed by one of the top leaders of our Church, and are being presented to you in front of Her Majesty, along with her distinguished and royal guest, the King of Prussia, Prince Albert, and several of the most notable individuals. They consist of the colors of the three nations and feature Her Majesty’s cipher; I have no doubt, given your past conduct and your current high level of discipline, that you will protect them with all your strength in any situation.”

“These colours you are henceforth to consider as your head-quarters, and in every circumstance, in all times of privation and distress, you will look to them as your rallying point; and I would again remind you that their presentation is witnessed by the monarch of one of the most powerful nations in Europe—a nation which boasts of an army which has heretofore been a pattern for all modern troops, and which has done so much towards contributing to the general pacification of Europe. And I am happy to be able to show His Majesty a regiment in such high order. I have long known the 72nd Highland Regiment. Half a century has now nearly elapsed since I had the pleasure of serving in the same army with them on the plains of Hindoostan, and then they were famous for their high order and discipline. Since that period they have been engaged in the conquest of some of the most valuable colonies of the British Crown, and latterly in performing most distinguished services at the Cape of Good Hope. Fourteen years out of the last sixteen they have spent in foreign service, and, with only eighteen months at home for their re-formation and their redisciplining, appear in their present high state of regularity and order. The best part of a long life has been spent by me in barracks, camps, and cantonments; and it has been my duty as well as my inclination always to study how best to promote the health and discipline of the troops; and I have always found it to be done only by paying the strictest regard to regularity and good order, with the greatest attention to the orders of their superiors. I address myself now particularly to the older soldiers, and wish them to understand that their strict attention to their discipline and respect to their officers will often have the best effect upon the younger soldiers; and it is, therefore, their duty to set a good example to their juniors by so doing. By these means alone can they expect to command the respect and regard of the community among whom they are employed. And I have made it my business to inquire particularly, and am rejoiced to find that the 72nd has always commanded that respect and regard, wherever it has been stationed, to which its high state of discipline and order so justly entitles it.

“These colors are now your headquarters, and in every situation, especially during tough times, you should look to them as your rallying point. I want to remind you that their presentation is recognized by the king of one of the most powerful nations in Europe—a nation that prides itself on having an army that has been a model for modern troops and has contributed significantly to the overall peace in Europe. I’m proud to show His Majesty a regiment in such excellent condition. I've known the 72nd Highland Regiment for a long time. Nearly fifty years have passed since I had the pleasure of serving alongside them in the same army on the plains of India, where they were known for their high standards and discipline. Since then, they have participated in the conquest of some of the British Crown's most valuable colonies and recently provided distinguished service at the Cape of Good Hope. For fourteen out of the last sixteen years, they have been stationed abroad, with only eighteen months at home for reorganization and retraining, yet they now appear in such a remarkable state of order and discipline. I have spent most of my long life in barracks, camps, and military bases, and it has always been my duty and desire to promote the health and discipline of the troops. I have found that this is only achievable by strictly adhering to regularity and good order, along with paying close attention to the orders of superiors. I want to address the older soldiers specifically, urging them to understand that their strict adherence to discipline and respect for their officers will positively influence the younger soldiers. Therefore, it’s their responsibility to lead by example. This is the only way they can expect to earn the respect and regard of the community they serve. I have made it my mission to inquire deeply, and I’m pleased to find that the 72nd has consistently earned that respect and regard wherever they have been stationed, thanks to their impressive discipline and order.”

“You will, I am sure, always recollect the circumstances under which these colours are now committed to your charge, having been consecrated by one of the highest dignitaries of the Church, in the presence of Her Majesty, who now looks down upon you, and of her royal visitors. I give them into your charge, confident that at all times, under all circumstances, whether at home or abroad, and in all trials and privations, you will rally round them, and protect them to the utmost of your power.”

“You will, I’m sure, always remember the situation in which these colors are now entrusted to you, having been dedicated by one of the highest officials of the Church, in front of Her Majesty, who now watches over you, and her royal guests. I trust you with them, confident that at all times, in every situation, whether at home or away, and through all challenges and hardships, you will stand by them and protect them to the best of your ability.”

To this address Colonel Arbuthnot made the following reply:—

To this address, Colonel Arbuthnot replied as follows:—

“My Lord Duke, it would be highly presumptuous in me if I were to make any reply to the address which your Grace has delivered to us; but I cannot avoid stating that it is impossible for me, and indeed, I may add, out of the power of any one, to express how deeply I, my officers, non-commissioned officers, and men, feel the high honour which has been conferred on us by having had our colours presented to us by the greatest soldier the world has ever seen, and that in the presence of our Sovereign, His Majesty the King of Prussia, and Field-Marshal His Royal Highness Prince Albert.”

“My Lord Duke, I would be quite presumptuous to respond to the address that your Grace has given us; however, I must express that it is impossible for me, and frankly, for anyone, to convey how profoundly I, along with my officers, non-commissioned officers, and troops, feel the immense honor of having our colors presented to us by the greatest soldier the world has ever known, especially in the presence of our Sovereign, His Majesty the King of Prussia, and Field-Marshal His Royal Highness Prince Albert.”

In 1843 the regiment removed to Ireland, where it remained till November 1844, when[545] it embarked from Cork for Gibraltar. The depôt companies remained in Ireland till September 1847, when they removed to Paisley in Scotland.

In 1843, the regiment moved to Ireland, where it stayed until November 1844, when[545] it set sail from Cork for Gibraltar. The depôt companies stayed in Ireland until September 1847, when they relocated to Paisley in Scotland.

After the decease of Lieutenant-General Sir Colin Campbell, on the 13th of June 1847, Lieut.-General Sir Neil Douglas, K.C.B., K.C.H., was appointed Colonel of the regiment on the 12th of the following July.

After the death of Lieutenant-General Sir Colin Campbell on June 13, 1847, Lieutenant-General Sir Neil Douglas, K.C.B., K.C.H., was appointed Colonel of the regiment on July 12 of the following year.

During the whole of its service at Gibraltar, the regiment was constantly employed in furnishing working parties and artificers to assist in the construction of the new line of fortifications extending from the Light House at Europa Point to Little Bay, and from the New Mole to Chatham Counter-Guard. This magnificent work was proceeding with wonderful rapidity when the regiment left Gibraltar.

During its entire time at Gibraltar, the regiment was consistently involved in providing working parties and skilled laborers to help build the new line of fortifications stretching from the Lighthouse at Europa Point to Little Bay, and from the New Mole to Chatham Counter-Guard. This impressive project was advancing at an incredible pace when the regiment departed Gibraltar.

On the 14th of June 1847 it had been notified in garrison orders that the 72nd would re-embark, in the coming autumn, for the West Indies; and on the arrival of the reserve battalion of the 67th Regiment, the service companies embarked on the 15th of February 1848 on board the “Bombay,” hired transport, and sailed on the 18th of February for Barbadoes. Previous to the embarkation, the following complimentary order was issued by his Excellency General Sir Robert Thomas Wilson, Governor and Commander-in-Chief of the Forces at Gibraltar:—

On June 14, 1847, it was announced in garrison orders that the 72nd would re-embark for the West Indies in the upcoming autumn. When the reserve battalion of the 67th Regiment arrived, the service companies boarded the hired transport “Bombay” on February 15, 1848, and set sail for Barbados on February 18. Before the embarkation, the following commendatory order was issued by His Excellency General Sir Robert Thomas Wilson, Governor and Commander-in-Chief of the Forces at Gibraltar:—

Gibraltar, February 12, 1848.

“Gibraltar, February 12, 1848.”

“The eminently soldier-like qualities, the correct and zealous performance of all duties, and the general reputable conduct of the 72nd Highlanders during their service in Gibraltar, entitle them to the fullest encomiums of the General commanding. Wherever the regiment goes, the General commanding is confident that it will confer credit on the profession; and on quitting this station it leaves an impression of esteem on the garrison and the community that absence will neither impair nor efface.”

“The outstanding soldierly qualities, the diligent and enthusiastic fulfillment of all responsibilities, and the generally respectable behavior of the 72nd Highlanders during their time in Gibraltar deserve the highest praise from the commanding General. Wherever the regiment goes, the commanding General is confident that it will bring honor to the profession; and upon leaving this post, it leaves a lasting impression of respect on the garrison and the community that time will not diminish or erase.”

After a favourable passage of twenty-three days, the regiment arrived in Carlisle Bay, Barbadoes, on the 12th of March 1848, landed on the 14th, and occupied quarters in the Brick Barracks, St Ann’s. At this time the 66th regiment, which had arrived from Gibraltar about three weeks previously, occupied the Stone Barracks at St Ann’s. These had been vacated in January by the 88th regiment, which encamped on the Savanna in consequence of its having been attacked with yellow fever, of which many died, during December and January, including the commanding officer, Lieut.-Colonel Phibbs. But the regiment was now healthy, and had proceeded to relieve the detachments of the 19th regiment in the islands, which corps had assembled at Barbadoes, and thence proceeded to Canada. In April, however, some men of the 66th were admitted into hospital with yellow fever, and several deaths occurred. This continued until August, when the cases became so numerous, that early in September the regiment was moved into camp in rear of the Brick Barracks. In October, the men of the Royal Artillery were also encamped; and in this month the 72nd, which had hitherto been remarkably healthy, was visited by this terrible disease. On the 13th of October, the assistant-surgeon, Dr Irwin, died of it, and it spread very rapidly among the men. On the 15th of November, the regiment moved out of the Brick Barracks into tents, erected about a mile distant, on the site of a former naval hospital, which had been destroyed by the hurricane of 1831. Nevertheless, the disease continued to spread until the end of December; and within the three months, 12 out of 14 officers, 26 non-commissioned officers, and 177 men, were attacked; and of these 4 officers, 17 non-commissioned officers, and 42 men, died. After this, however, only one other case occurred, that of Captain Maylan, who was taken ill on the 21st of January, and expired on the 25th.

After a smooth journey of twenty-three days, the regiment arrived in Carlisle Bay, Barbados, on March 12, 1848, landed on the 14th, and settled into the Brick Barracks in St Ann’s. At that time, the 66th regiment, which had come from Gibraltar about three weeks earlier, occupied the Stone Barracks in St Ann’s. These barracks had been vacated in January by the 88th regiment, which had set up camp on the Savanna after suffering an outbreak of yellow fever in December and January that claimed many lives, including that of the commanding officer, Lieutenant Colonel Phibbs. Fortunately, the regiment was now healthy and had moved to relieve the detachments of the 19th regiment in the islands, which had gathered in Barbados before heading to Canada. However, in April, some soldiers from the 66th were hospitalized with yellow fever, leading to several deaths. This trend continued until August, when cases surged, prompting a move into camp behind the Brick Barracks in early September. In October, the Royal Artillery also set up camp, and during this month, the previously healthy 72nd regiment was struck by this devastating illness. On October 13, the assistant surgeon, Dr. Irwin, died from it, and it quickly spread among the troops. On November 15, the regiment moved out of the Brick Barracks into tents erected about a mile away on the site of a former naval hospital, which had been destroyed by the hurricane of 1831. Still, the illness continued to spread until the end of December; in three months, 12 out of 14 officers, 26 non-commissioned officers, and 177 men were affected, with 4 officers, 17 non-commissioned officers, and 42 men losing their lives. After this, only one other case occurred, that of Captain Maylan, who fell ill on January 21 and died on January 25.

By circular memorandum, dated Horse Guards, the 29th of January 1849, the regiment, being in the colonies, was ordered to be reduced to 770 rank and file.

By circular memorandum, dated Horse Guards, January 29, 1849, the regiment, being in the colonies, was ordered to be reduced to 770 soldiers.

In consequence of riots at St Lucia, a detachment of the 72nd, consisting of 1 captain, 3 subalterns, and 100 rank and file, was sent off at a few hours’ notice, on the 12th of March. When it arrived, however, order had been restored; but the detachment remained at St Lucia, being quartered at Pigeon Island, until it was relieved by a company of the 66th, on the 16th of June.

In response to the riots at St Lucia, a group from the 72nd, made up of 1 captain, 3 junior officers, and 100 soldiers, was dispatched at a few hours' notice on March 12th. By the time they arrived, order had already been restored; however, the group stayed at St Lucia, stationed at Pigeon Island, until they were replaced by a company from the 66th on June 16th.

In consequence of a riot at Trinidad, the flank companies were sent off to that island at a few hours’ notice, on the 10th of October, and were afterwards detached to St Joseph’s and San Fernando.

In response to a riot in Trinidad, the flank companies were dispatched to the island on very short notice on October 10th, and were later assigned to St. Joseph’s and San Fernando.

On the 19th of December 1849, the headquarters embarked at Barbadoes, on board the “Princess Royal” transport, for Trinidad, where they landed on the 24th of December, and occupied the barracks at St James’s, thus relieving the head-quarters of the 88th Regiment. The flank companies joined and formed the head-quarters of the regiment in the commencement of January, having been relieved by No. 4 company.

On December 19, 1849, the headquarters set sail from Barbados aboard the "Princess Royal" transport for Trinidad, where they arrived on December 24 and took over the barracks at St. James’s, relieving the headquarters of the 88th Regiment. The flank companies joined and established the headquarters of the regiment at the beginning of January, having been replaced by No. 4 Company.

The distribution of the regiment at this period was as follows:—

The distribution of the regiment at this time was as follows:—

At Trinidad,Grenadier, Light, and No. 4 Companies.
  “  Demerara,No. 1 and No. 2 Companies.
  “  Grenada,No. 3 Company.
  “  Tobago,Detachment of 30 men.

The regiment continued detached as above until the 12th of May 1851, when the headquarters, having been relieved by the headquarters of the 34th Regiment, embarked at Trinidad for Barbadoes, where they landed on the 23rd and again occupied the Brick Barracks; the several detachments above mentioned having previously been conveyed there under the command of Major Gaisford. On the 8th of July, the regiment having been relieved by the 69th regiment from Malta, embarked on board H.M.S. “Hercules” for Halifax, Nova Scotia; and on its arrival, on the 30th, marched into the South Barracks.

The regiment remained stationed as mentioned until May 12, 1851, when the headquarters, after being replaced by the headquarters of the 34th Regiment, boarded a ship in Trinidad bound for Barbados, where they arrived on the 23rd and took up residence at the Brick Barracks. The detachments mentioned earlier had already been transported there under the leadership of Major Gaisford. On July 8, after being replaced by the 69th Regiment from Malta, the regiment boarded H.M.S. “Hercules” for Halifax, Nova Scotia; upon arrival on the 30th, they marched into the South Barracks.

On the 8th of September the 72nd commenced its march for New Brunswick to relieve the 97th, and on the 26th of the same month the head-quarters arrived at Frederickton, relieving the head-quarters of the 97th.

On September 8th, the 72nd started its march to New Brunswick to take over from the 97th, and on the 26th of that same month, the headquarters arrived in Fredericton, replacing the headquarters of the 97th.

On the 1st of March 1854, 132 men were transferred from the depôt to the 42nd and 79th Highlanders, which corps had been ordered to form part of the expedition sent to the East against Russia. At the same time an order was given that the recruiting parties of the regiment should raise men for the corps sent on service, so that at this time the 72nd was about 330 rank and file under the establishment, and with little prospect of being recruited up to it.

On March 1, 1854, 132 men were transferred from the depot to the 42nd and 79th Highlanders, which had been ordered to be part of the expedition sent to the East against Russia. At the same time, an order was issued for the regiment's recruiting parties to enlist men for the corps sent on service, so at this time the 72nd was about 330 soldiers short of its establishment, with little chance of reaching full strength.

On the 5th of May 1854, Lieut.-Colonel Freeman Murray retired from the command of the regiment, having exchanged with Lieut.-Colonel William Raikes Faber. This officer, however, never joined, but on the 23rd of June 1854 he exchanged with Lieut.-Colonel James Fraser of the 35th Regiment.

On May 5, 1854, Lieutenant Colonel Freeman Murray stepped down from leading the regiment after swapping positions with Lieutenant Colonel William Raikes Faber. However, this officer never reported for duty and on June 23, 1854, he exchanged with Lieutenant Colonel James Fraser of the 35th Regiment.

On the 7th of October 1854, the service companies stationed at Halifax, Nova Scotia, under command of Major R. P. Sharp, were ordered to hold themselves in readiness to embark for Europe on the shortest notice. On the 12th of the same month they embarked on board the steamer “Alps” for conveyance to Dublin, and landed at Kingston on the 24th, proceeding at once by railway to Limerick, where they occupied the New Barracks, the depôt, under the command of Major J. W. Gaisford, having arrived there a few days previously.

On October 7, 1854, the service companies based in Halifax, Nova Scotia, under the command of Major R. P. Sharp, were ordered to be ready to leave for Europe at a moment's notice. On October 12 of that month, they boarded the steamer “Alps” to travel to Dublin and arrived at Kingston on the 24th. They immediately took the train to Limerick, where they took over the New Barracks, which had been occupied by the depot, commanded by Major J. W. Gaisford, who had arrived there a few days earlier.

On the 1st of November 1854, Lieut.-Colonel James Fraser assumed the command of the regiment, which was at once formed into twelve companies, while the depôt and service companies were amalgamated. On the 23rd a letter was received from the Horse Guards desiring that the regiment should be held in readiness to embark for Malta.

On November 1, 1854, Lieutenant Colonel James Fraser took command of the regiment, which was immediately organized into twelve companies, while the depôt and service companies were combined. On the 23rd, a letter was received from the Horse Guards requesting that the regiment be ready to depart for Malta.

On the 1st of December 1854, Lieut.-Colonel James Fraser retired from the command of the 72nd, by the sale of his commission, and was succeeded by Major R. P. Sharp, this being the first occasion on which the Lieutenant-Colonelcy had been given in this regiment for many years. On this day also the regiment was again formed into eight service and four depôt companies, the latter being under the command of Major J. W. Gaisford. On the 9th the service companies left Limerick by railway for Buttevant, and shortly afterwards proceeded to Cork, where they embarked on board H.M.S. “Neptune,” for Malta, where they arrived on the 4th of January 1855, occupying the Floriana Barracks.

On December 1, 1854, Lieutenant Colonel James Fraser stepped down from commanding the 72nd by selling his commission, and Major R. P. Sharp took over. This was the first time in many years that the Lieutenant Colonel position had been filled in this regiment. On this day, the regiment was reorganized into eight service companies and four depôt companies, with Major J. W. Gaisford in charge of the latter. On the 9th, the service companies left Limerick by train for Buttevant and shortly after moved on to Cork, where they boarded H.M.S. “Neptune” for Malta, arriving at Floriana Barracks on January 4, 1855.

On the 22nd of May the regiment embarked, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel R. P. Sharp, on board the “Alma” steamship, and sailed from Malta for service in the Crimea. The full strength of the regiment was, on embarking—2 field-officers, 8 captains, 10 lieutenants, 5 ensigns, 5 staff-officers, 40 sergeants,[547] 36 corporals, 17 drummers, and 514 privates. The regiment arrived at Balaklava on the 29th of May, and remained at anchor outside the harbour until the 31st, when it sailed to join the expedition at Kertch, under Lieutenant-General Sir George Brown. It reached Kertch on the following day, and remained on board ship until the 10th. While the regiment was at Kertch, cholera broke out in a most malignant form, and during the last six days it carried off 2 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 19 privates. It ceased, however, as soon as the ship left.

On May 22nd, the regiment boarded the “Alma” steamship, commanded by Lieut.-Colonel R. P. Sharp, and set sail from Malta for service in Crimea. The regiment's full strength upon embarking included 2 field officers, 8 captains, 10 lieutenants, 5 ensigns, 5 staff officers, 40 sergeants,[547] 36 corporals, 17 drummers, and 514 privates. The regiment arrived in Balaklava on May 29th and stayed anchored outside the harbor until the 31st, when it sailed to join the expedition at Kertch, under Lieutenant-General Sir George Brown. It reached Kertch the next day and remained on the ship until the 10th. While the regiment was at Kertch, cholera broke out in a severe form, claiming the lives of 2 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 19 privates over the last six days. However, it stopped as soon as the ship departed.

On the same day (the 10th of June) the 72nd arrived at Balaklava, disembarked on the 13th, encamped that night on the plain, and marched to the front of Sebastopol on the following day, where it was attached to a brigade composed of the 3rd and 31st Regiments, under the command of Colonel Van Straubenzee of the 3rd. On the 15th the 72nd commenced doing duty in the trenches of the right attack. On the 30th of this month it was appointed to the Highland brigade, composed of the 42nd, 79th, and 93rd Highlanders, under the command of Brigadier-General Cameron of the 42nd. This brigade was the 2nd of the 1st division; the other brigade was that of the Guards; the whole being under Major-General Sir Colin Campbell, who had the local rank of lieutenant-general. The 72nd continued doing duty in the trenches until the 26th of August, on which day the Highland brigade was moved to Kamara in support of the Sardinian outposts, an attack being expected in that direction, notwithstanding the repulse which the enemy had received from the French and Sardinian troops at the Traktir[432] Bridge, on the Tchernaya River, on the 16th of August 1855.

On the same day (June 10th), the 72nd arrived at Balaklava, disembarked on the 13th, set up camp that night on the plain, and marched to the front of Sebastopol the next day, where it joined a brigade composed of the 3rd and 31st Regiments, led by Colonel Van Straubenzee of the 3rd. On the 15th, the 72nd began duty in the trenches of the right attack. On the 30th of that month, it was assigned to the Highland brigade, which included the 42nd, 79th, and 93rd Highlanders, under the command of Brigadier-General Cameron of the 42nd. This brigade was the 2nd of the 1st division; the other brigade was that of the Guards; the entire force was under Major-General Sir Colin Campbell, who held the local rank of lieutenant-general. The 72nd continued duty in the trenches until August 26th, when the Highland brigade was moved to Kamara to support the Sardinian outposts, as an attack was expected in that area, despite the enemy's defeat by the French and Sardinian troops at the Traktir[432] Bridge on the Tchernaya River on August 16, 1855.

On the 18th of June the greater part of the regiment was in the trenches under the command of Major William Parke, while the remaining few were stationed under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Sharp, in rear of the 21-gun battery. In the beginning of July, however, Lieut.-Colonel Sharp, having obtained sick-leave of absence to England, handed over the command of the 72nd to Major Parke.

On June 18th, most of the regiment was in the trenches led by Major William Parke, while a small group was stationed under Lieut.-Colonel Sharp behind the 21-gun battery. However, at the beginning of July, Lieut.-Colonel Sharp, having received sick leave to go to England, transferred command of the 72nd to Major Parke.

It should be mentioned that, on the 22nd of June, a second lieutenant-colonel and 4 captains, with the proportionate number of subalterns, were added to the establishment of the regiment, which, by a War-Office circular of the 20th of August, was now fixed at 16 companies, consisting of 1 colonel, 2 lieutenant-colonels, 2 majors, 16 captains, 26 lieutenants, 14 ensigns, 7 staff-officers, 109 sergeants, 100 corporals, 47 drummers and pipers, and 1900 privates.

It should be noted that on June 22nd, a second lieutenant-colonel and 4 captains, along with the appropriate number of junior officers, were added to the regiment's establishment. By a War Office circular on August 20th, this was now set at 16 companies, consisting of 1 colonel, 2 lieutenant-colonels, 2 majors, 16 captains, 26 lieutenants, 14 ensigns, 7 staff officers, 109 sergeants, 100 corporals, 47 drummers and pipers, and 1900 privates.

On the 16th of July, a draft, under the command of Captain Cecil Rice, composed of 3 subalterns, 1 staff-officer, 3 sergeants, 2 drummers, and 245 rank and file, joined from the depôt of the regiment, among whom was a large proportion of volunteers from other corps. After these had been in camp and done duty in the trenches for about a fortnight, cholera broke out again in the regiment, and carried off 35 men belonging, with only one exception, to the last draft. This terrible disease lasted about six weeks.

On July 16th, a draft led by Captain Cecil Rice joined the regiment. It consisted of 3 junior officers, 1 staff officer, 3 sergeants, 2 drummers, and 245 enlisted soldiers, many of whom were volunteers from other units. After about two weeks of being in camp and working in the trenches, cholera broke out again in the regiment, resulting in the loss of 35 men, all but one of whom were from the last draft. This dreadful disease lasted for about six weeks.

The brigade marched from the camp at Kamara, on the 8th of September, to the trenches, and occupied the 3rd parallel during the time the French stormed and took the Malakoff Tower and works, and during the unsuccessful attempt of the English to take the Redan. Between 4 and 5 o’clock that afternoon, the 72nd was ordered to the 5th parallel, holding the part of it situated in front of the Redan, and was to have led the storming party in another attack on the Redan at daylight on the 9th of September, had not the Russians evacuated the south side of Sevastopol during the night. How masterly their retreat was is well known.

The brigade marched from the camp at Kamara on September 8th to the trenches, occupying the 3rd parallel while the French stormed and captured the Malakoff Tower and its defenses, and during the English's unsuccessful attempt to seize the Redan. Between 4 and 5 PM that afternoon, the 72nd was ordered to the 5th parallel, taking charge of the section in front of the Redan, and was set to lead the storming party in another attack on the Redan at dawn on September 9th, had the Russians not evacuated the south side of Sevastopol during the night. Their retreat was executed with great skill, as is widely acknowledged.

The Commander-in-Chief, Lieutenant-General Simpson, soon afterwards resigned. He had been appointed to the supreme command on the death of Lord Raglan, in June 1855, and soon after the fall of Sevastopol was succeeded by Major-General Codrington.

The Commander-in-Chief, Lieutenant-General Simpson, soon afterwards stepped down. He had been given the top job after Lord Raglan passed away in June 1855, and shortly after the fall of Sevastopol, Major-General Codrington took over.

Quarter-Master John Macdonald, of the 72nd, was wounded by a Minié bullet on the 8th, soon after the regiment entered the trenches, and died from the effects of the wound on the 16th of September. In him the regiment lost a most useful, active, and intelligent officer. The losses of the regiment on the 8th were[548] slight—1 private killed, 1 sergeant, 2 corporals, and 16 privates wounded.

Quartermaster John Macdonald of the 72nd was shot by a Minié bullet on the 8th, shortly after the regiment entered the trenches, and he died from his injuries on September 16th. The regiment lost a highly valuable, proactive, and knowledgeable officer. The casualties for the regiment on the 8th were[548] minor—1 private killed, 1 sergeant, 2 corporals, and 16 privates wounded.

On the 15th of September, Lieut.-Colonel Gaisford arrived from England, and assumed command of the regiment from Major Parke. Lieut.-Colonel Gaisford returned to England, however, at the end of October, having retired from the service by the sale of his commission, and was succeeded by Lieut.-Colonel William Parke, who again assumed the command of the regiment. From this time the 72nd was constantly employed on fatigue duty, carrying up wooden huts from Balaklava, as it had been decided that the Highland brigade,—which had been joined by the 1st and 2nd battalions of the Royal Regiment, and the 92nd Highlanders from Gibraltar,—should now be made into the Highland division. The 2nd brigade consisted of the Royal Regiment, the 71st Highland Light Infantry (at Kertch), and the 72nd Highlanders, under Brigadier-General Home, C.B., of the 20th Regiment, and was quartered near Kamara during the winter.

On September 15th, Lieutenant Colonel Gaisford arrived from England and took over command of the regiment from Major Parke. However, Lieutenant Colonel Gaisford returned to England at the end of October after retiring from the service by selling his commission, and was succeeded by Lieutenant Colonel William Parke, who once again took command of the regiment. From this point on, the 72nd was continuously engaged in fatigue duty, transporting wooden huts from Balaklava, as it had been decided that the Highland brigade—which had been joined by the 1st and 2nd battalions of the Royal Regiment and the 92nd Highlanders from Gibraltar—would now form the Highland division. The 2nd brigade consisted of the Royal Regiment, the 71st Highland Light Infantry (at Kertch), and the 72nd Highlanders, under Brigadier-General Home, C.B., of the 20th Regiment, and was stationed near Kamara during the winter.

On the 3d of October 1855, Sir Colin Campbell suddenly left for England, the command of the division devolving on Brigadier-General Cameron, C.B., of the 1st brigade, who obtained the local rank of major-general on being confirmed in the command. Temporarily, he was succeeded in the command of the 1st brigade by Colonel M. Atherley of the 92d Highlanders.

On October 3rd, 1855, Sir Colin Campbell abruptly left for England, and Brigadier-General Cameron, C.B., of the 1st brigade took over command of the division, receiving the local rank of major-general upon being confirmed in charge. Colonel M. Atherley of the 92nd Highlanders temporarily took over command of the 1st brigade.

On the 11th of November 1855, Sir William Codrington, K.C.B., succeeded General Simpson in command of the army, with the local rank of lieutenant-general.

On November 11, 1855, Sir William Codrington, K.C.B., took over command of the army from General Simpson, holding the local rank of lieutenant-general.

On the 12th of October the regiment had moved into huts in their new encampment for the winter, the situation being most favourable, well sheltered, with good water, and plenty of wood for fuel. This spot had been occupied by Turkish troops during the summer. The winter, during part of December, January, and February, was severe, with unusually rapid variations of temperature. The regiment, nevertheless, continued remarkably healthy, being well fed and admirably clothed, besides having received a field allowance of 6d. per diem of extra pay.

On October 12th, the regiment moved into huts at their new winter encampment, which was in a great location—well sheltered, with good water and plenty of wood for fuel. This area had been occupied by Turkish troops over the summer. The winter was harsh during parts of December, January, and February, with quick changes in temperature. However, the regiment remained surprisingly healthy, as they were well-fed and well-dressed, plus they received an extra field allowance of 6d. per diem in pay.

The first issue of silver medals for the Crimea took place on the 12th of December 1855. A large number of officers, non-commissioned officers, and private soldiers, received distinctions.

The first issue of silver medals for the Crimea took place on December 12, 1855. Many officers, non-commissioned officers, and private soldiers received honors.

Sir Colin Campbell returned to the Crimea on the 15th of February 1856, and was appointed to the command of a corps d’armée, which, however, was never collected or embodied.

Sir Colin Campbell returned to Crimea on February 15, 1856, and was assigned to lead a corps d’armée, which, however, was never assembled or formed.

On the 1st of March, it appeared in general orders that an armistice had been signed, the conditions of which were: a suspension of arms; that the river Tchernaya, from the ruins of the village of Tchernaya to Sevastopol, should be the boundary line, and that no one should be allowed to cross the river. On the 30th, a treaty of peace was signed in Paris; and on the 2nd of April salutes were fired to announce and commemorate the peace of the allied armies in the Crimea. The communication with the interior of the country was soon opened, and the great majority of the officers of the British army took advantage of the permission.

On March 1st, general orders announced that an armistice had been signed, with the following conditions: a cease-fire; the Tchernaya River would be the boundary, from the ruins of the village of Tchernaya to Sevastopol, and no one would be allowed to cross the river. On the 30th, a peace treaty was signed in Paris; and on April 2nd, salutes were fired to celebrate and mark the peace of the allied armies in Crimea. Communication with the interior of the country was quickly restored, and most of the British army officers took advantage of the permission to travel.

On the 17th of April a review of the British army was held on the heights in front of Sevastopol in honour of General Lüders, the Russian Commander-in-Chief at that time. Marshal Pelissier, Le Duc de Malakoff, and the Sardinian Commander-in-Chief, were present. The British cavalry were all at Scutari, with the exception of the 11th Hussars, who had wintered there.

On April 17th, a review of the British army took place on the heights in front of Sevastopol to honor General Lüders, who was the Russian Commander-in-Chief at the time. Marshal Pelissier, Le Duc de Malakoff, and the Sardinian Commander-in-Chief were in attendance. The British cavalry was mostly at Scutari, except for the 11th Hussars, who had spent the winter there.

In the beginning of June the army began to embark from the Crimea; and on the 15th the 72nd was ordered from the camp near the mountain gorge leading into the valley of Vernutka, which extends in the direction of Baidar into Kadikoi, the other regiments of the Highland division having embarked for England. On the 16th of June the 72nd marched into Kadikoi, and occupied huts, being attached to the brigade under Brigadier-General Warren. It was employed on fatigues, shipping stores, &c., from Balaklava, until it embarked and sailed for England in H.M.S. “Sanspareil.” After a most favourable passage, the “Sanspareil” anchored off Spithead on the 29th of July.

In early June, the army started to leave Crimea; by the 15th, the 72nd was ordered to move from the camp near the mountain pass that leads into the Vernutka valley, which stretches toward Baidar and into Kadikoi, while the other regiments of the Highland division had already sailed for England. On June 16th, the 72nd marched into Kadikoi and settled into huts, joining the brigade led by Brigadier-General Warren. They worked on tasks like loading supplies from Balaklava until they boarded H.M.S. “Sanspareil” and set sail for England. After a smooth journey, the “Sanspareil” dropped anchor off Spithead on July 29th.

The 72nd disembarked on the 31st of July, at Portsmouth, proceeding on the same day to the camp at Aldershot: and on the 1st of[549] August, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Parke, it was inspected by Her Majesty the Queen. The regiment paraded in the grounds attached to the Royal Pavilion, and Her Majesty was graciously pleased to express her entire approbation of its appearance, and the steadiness of the men under arms.

The 72nd arrived on July 31st at Portsmouth and went directly to the camp at Aldershot the same day. On August 1st, under the leadership of Lieutenant-Colonel Parke, the regiment was inspected by Her Majesty the Queen. The regiment assembled in the grounds by the Royal Pavilion, and Her Majesty kindly expressed her complete approval of their appearance and the composure of the soldiers while armed.

On the 16th of August the 72nd Highlanders were inspected by H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge, the General Commanding in Chief, who expressed himself as thoroughly satisfied with the appearance and soldierlike bearing of the men.

On August 16th, the 72nd Highlanders were inspected by H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge, the General Commanding in Chief, who said he was completely satisfied with the appearance and soldierly demeanor of the men.

On the 27th of the same month, the head-quarters of this regiment, consisting of the flank companies, Nos. 3, 4, and 5, left Aldershot by railroad for Portsmouth, and embarked that afternoon for Guernsey, disembarking on the 28th. The men were dispersed in detachments over the whole island. The regiment was thus in a most unsatisfactory position, being divided into so many small detachments after a lengthened period of nearly twelve years’ foreign service, during a great part of which they had been similarly dispersed. A new system, however, was adopted of consolidating the depôts of all regiments, whether at home or abroad, into battalions, under lieutenant-colonels or colonels. In accordance with this regulation, the four companies of the 72nd were ordered from Paisley to Fort George, to be formed into a battalion with those of the 71st and the 92nd Highlanders, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Taylor, late second lieutenant-colonel of the 79th Highlanders.

On the 27th of the same month, the headquarters of this regiment, which included the flank companies, Nos. 3, 4, and 5, left Aldershot by train for Portsmouth and boarded a ship that afternoon for Guernsey, arriving on the 28th. The soldiers were spread out in small groups all over the island. This left the regiment in a very unsatisfactory situation, being divided into so many small teams after nearly twelve years of foreign service, much of which had involved a similar dispersion. However, a new system was introduced to consolidate the depots of all regiments, whether based at home or abroad, into battalions, led by lieutenant-colonels or colonels. Following this regulation, the four companies of the 72nd were ordered from Paisley to Fort George to be combined into a battalion with those of the 71st and the 92nd Highlanders, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Taylor, who was formerly the second lieutenant-colonel of the 79th Highlanders.

On the 22nd of April 1857, the head-quarters, with grenadier and light companies of the regiment, left Guernsey, and arrived at Portsmouth the following morning; thence proceeding direct to Shorncliffe Camp. The detachment from Alderney, under Major Mackenzie, had arrived on the 21st, and the remainder of the regiment arrived on the 27th, under Major Thellusson. Before leaving the island of Guernsey, however, the following address was presented to the regiment from the Bailiff, on behalf of the Royal Court of the island:—

On April 22, 1857, the headquarters, along with the grenadier and light companies of the regiment, left Guernsey and arrived in Portsmouth the next morning; then they went straight to Shorncliffe Camp. The detachment from Alderney, led by Major Mackenzie, had arrived on the 21st, and the rest of the regiment arrived on the 27th, led by Major Thellusson. Before leaving Guernsey, the following address was presented to the regiment from the Bailiff on behalf of the Royal Court of the island:—

Guernsey, April 22, 1857.

“Guernsey, April 22, 1857.”

“Sir,—I have the honour, on behalf of the Royal Court of the island, to express the regret that it feels at the departure of the 72nd Highlanders. The inhabitants of Guernsey rejoiced at receiving on their shores a corps which had borne its part in maintaining in the Crimea the glory of the British arms. The soldierlike bearing of the men, and the friendly dispositions that they have so generally evinced, will long be borne in mind by all classes of society. To the officers the acknowledgments of the Royal Court are more especially due, for their ready co-operation with the civil power, and their constant endeavour to promote a good understanding with the inhabitants. In giving expression to the feelings of consideration and esteem entertained by the Royal Court towards yourself and the corps under your command, I have the further gratification of adding that wherever the service of their country may call them, in peace or in war, the 72nd Highlanders may feel assured that the best wishes of the people of Guernsey will ever attend them.—I have the honour to be, Sir, your most obedient humble servant,

“Sir,—I have the honor, on behalf of the Royal Court of the island, to express the regret that it feels at the departure of the 72nd Highlanders. The people of Guernsey were delighted to welcome a unit that played its part in upholding the glory of British forces in the Crimea. The soldiers' impressive presence and the friendly attitudes they have consistently shown will be remembered by everyone in the community. Special thanks are due to the officers for their willingness to work alongside the local authorities and their ongoing efforts to foster good relations with the residents. In expressing the Royal Court's respect and appreciation for you and your corps, I’m pleased to add that no matter where the call of duty takes them, in peace or in war, the 72nd Highlanders can be assured that the best wishes of the people of Guernsey will always be with them.—I have the honor to be, Sir, your most obedient humble servant,

Peter Stafford Casey,
Bailiff of Guernsey.   

Peter Stafford Casey,
Bailiff of Guernsey.   

“To Lieutenant-Colonel Parke,
“Commanding 72nd Highlanders.”

“To Lt. Col. Parke,
“Commanding 72nd Highlanders.”

The 72nd regiment remained in camp at Shorncliffe during the summer of 1857. On the 5th of August an order of readiness was received for the immediate embarkation of the regiment for India, the establishment of the regiment to be augmented to 1200 rank and file. On the 24th the 72nd were inspected at Shorncliffe by H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge, General Commanding in Chief, who was graciously pleased to present the regiment with new colours. The regiment received H.R.H. in line, with the usual royal salute. The new colours, placed in front of the centre of the line, were then consecrated by the chaplain of the brigade, the Rev. J. Parker, and were received from the hands of H.R.H. by Lieutenants Brownlow and Richardson, who then, accompanied by the grenadier company, under Captain Rice, trooped the new colours up and down the line, the old colours having been cased and carried off with the usual[550] honours.[433] The regiment was then formed into three sides of a square, and addressed by H.R.H., who passed the highest encomiums upon its conduct, discipline, and appearance. The regiment then marched past in slow and quick time, and went through several manœuvres under the personal superintendence of H.R.H., who was again pleased to express to Lieut.-Colonel Parke, in command of the regiment, his entire and unqualified approbation.

The 72nd regiment stayed at camp in Shorncliffe during the summer of 1857. On August 5th, they received an order to prepare for immediate deployment to India, with the regiment’s size set to increase to 1,200 personnel. On the 24th, the 72nd were inspected at Shorncliffe by H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge, the General Commanding in Chief, who graciously presented the regiment with new colors. The regiment welcomed H.R.H. in formation, giving the usual royal salute. The new colors, positioned at the front center of the line, were consecrated by the brigade’s chaplain, Rev. J. Parker, and were handed over to Lieutenants Brownlow and Richardson by H.R.H. The lieutenants, along with the grenadier company led by Captain Rice, then showcased the new colors by marching them up and down the line, while the old colors were cased and removed with the usual honors.[550][433] The regiment was then arranged into three sides of a square and addressed by H.R.H., who praised their conduct, discipline, and appearance. The regiment subsequently marched past in slow and quick time and performed several maneuvers under the direct supervision of H.R.H., who again expressed his full approval to Lieut.-Colonel Parke, the commanding officer of the regiment.

On the 26th, the first detachment of the 72nd, consisting of 296 men and 14 officers, under the command of Major Thellusson, left Shorncliffe for Portsmouth, and the same day embarked in the “Matilda Atheling,” for Bombay. On the 4th of September, the head-quarters of the regiment, consisting of the grenadier, No. 4, and the light companies, under Lieut.-Colonel Parke, left Shorncliffe for Portsmouth, and embarked in the screw steamer “Scotia” for Bombay also, sailing on the 8th of the same month. The “Scotia” anchored in Bombay harbour on the 9th of December, head-quarters landing the next day, and occupying the barracks at Calaba.

On the 26th, the first group of the 72nd, made up of 296 soldiers and 14 officers, led by Major Thellusson, left Shorncliffe for Portsmouth and boarded the "Matilda Atheling" that same day, headed for Bombay. On September 4th, the regiment's headquarters, which included the grenadier, No. 4, and the light companies, led by Lieutenant Colonel Parke, also departed Shorncliffe for Portsmouth and boarded the screw steamer "Scotia" for Bombay, setting sail on the 8th of that month. The "Scotia" arrived in Bombay harbor on December 9th, with headquarters disembarking the next day and settling into the barracks at Calaba.

On the 28th of December the steamer “Prince Albert,” with a detachment of three companies of this regiment, under Major Mackenzie, and on the 5th of January 1858 the “Matilda Atheling” arrived. The whole regiment was now together in Calaba, four companies being encamped under the command of Lieut.-Colonel William Parke.

On December 28th, the steamer "Prince Albert," carrying a detachment of three companies of this regiment led by Major Mackenzie, arrived, and on January 5th, 1858, the "Matilda Atheling" came in. The entire regiment was now assembled in Calaba, with four companies camped under the command of Lieutenant Colonel William Parke.

The strength of the regiment in January 1858 was—3 field officers, 10 captains, 19 subalterns, 8 staff-officers, 58 sergeants, 18 drummers and fifers, 41 corporals, and 766 privates, making a total of 923.

The strength of the regiment in January 1858 was—3 field officers, 10 captains, 19 subalterns, 8 staff officers, 58 sergeants, 18 drummers and fifers, 41 corporals, and 766 privates, bringing the total to 923.

On the 31st of December the regiment was placed under orders for Goojerat, and on the 14th of January 1858 it embarked on board the East India Company’s steamers “Auckland” and “Berenice” for the Bay of Cambay, and disembarked at Tankaria, Bunder, on the 17th. On the following day it left Tankaria for Baroda, which it reached on the 23rd, where 200 men were detained by the British resident at the court of the Guicowar of Baroda and Goojerat, in case of force being required in the disarming of the people. Notwithstanding the constant exposure and severe marching to which these detachments were subjected, the men throughout the whole regiment continued very healthy.

On December 31st, the regiment received orders to head to Goojerat, and on January 14, 1858, it boarded the East India Company’s steamers “Auckland” and “Berenice” for the Bay of Cambay, disembarking at Tankaria, Bunder, on the 17th. The next day, it left Tankaria for Baroda, arriving on the 23rd, where 200 men were held by the British resident at the court of the Guicowar of Baroda and Goojerat, in case they needed to help disarm the locals. Despite the constant exposure and tough marching these detachments faced, the men throughout the entire regiment remained very healthy.

The two companies of the regiment which had been left in Bombay soon joined the others at Baroda, although they were not kept together, but were moved by companies from village to village, collecting arms and carrying out executions. The remaining six companies of the regiment left Baroda on the 23rd of January, and reached Ahmedabad on the 31st, and Deesa on the 13th of February. The climate at this season is favourable to marching, the nights and early mornings being cold; so that the men suffered little from fatigue, and remained in excellent health, although recently landed after a long voyage. On the 15th of this month, the regiment left Deesa for Nusseerabad; and on the 18th a few delicate men of the regiment were left at Mount Aboo, the sanitarium station for European troops in this command; these were to rejoin as soon as the regiment should return into quarters.

The two companies of the regiment that had stayed in Bombay soon rejoined the others in Baroda, although they weren’t kept together. Instead, they were moved by companies from village to village, collecting weapons and carrying out executions. The remaining six companies of the regiment left Baroda on January 23rd, reached Ahmedabad on January 31st, and arrived in Deesa on February 13th. The weather at this time is good for marching, with cold nights and early mornings, so the men experienced little fatigue and stayed in great health, even after a long journey by sea. On the 15th of this month, the regiment left Deesa for Nusseerabad; and on the 18th, a few delicate men from the regiment were left at Mount Aboo, the sanatorium for European troops in this command; they were to rejoin as soon as the regiment returned to their quarters.

On the 5th of March 1858, at a village called Beawr, the regiment sustained a great loss by the death, from small-pox, of Major Mackenzie, the senior major of the regiment, and an officer held in universal esteem. After this depressing incident, every precautionary measure was taken, and this dreadful disease did not spread. The regiment reached Nusseerabad on the 8th, where it joined the division under Major-General Roberts, of the East India Company’s Service, destined for the field-service in Rajpootanah, but more especially for operations against the city of Kotah. The cantonment of Nusseerabad no longer remained, having been laid in ruins by the mutineers. The force here collected consisted of one troop of Horse Artillery (Bombay), two batteries Bombay Artillery, 18 heavy siege-train guns of different calibres, one company R.E., one company Bombay Sappers, four small mountain-train guns (mortars), 1st regiment of Bombay Lancers, a strong detachment of Sind irregular horse (Jacob’s), a detachment of Goojerat irregular[551] horse, H.M.’s 72nd Highlanders, the 83rd and 95th regiments, the 10th and 12th Native Infantry. This force was divided into one cavalry and two infantry brigades, the cavalry under Colonel Smith, 3rd Dragoon Guards, who had not joined. The first infantry brigade was under Colonel Macan of the Company’s service, and consisted of H.M.’s 95th Regiment, a wing of H.M.’s 83rd, with the 10th and 12th Native Infantry. The second Infantry Brigade, under Lieut.-Colonel Parke of the 72nd Highlanders, consisted of Her Majesty’s 72nd, a wing of the 83rd, and the 13th regiment Native Infantry, which latter regiment joined on the march to Kotah, having marched from Hyderabad in Sind. A second troop of Bombay Horse Artillery likewise joined the division from Sind after its departure from Nusseerabad. All the artillery of the force was under Lieut.-Colonel Price, R.A.

On March 5, 1858, in a village called Beawr, the regiment suffered a significant loss with the death of Major Mackenzie, the senior major of the regiment, due to smallpox. He was a highly respected officer. Following this tragic event, every precaution was taken, and the dreadful disease did not spread. The regiment arrived in Nusseerabad on the 8th, where it joined the division led by Major-General Roberts of the East India Company, which was intended for field service in Rajpootanah, particularly for operations against the city of Kotah. The cantonment of Nusseerabad no longer existed, having been destroyed by mutineers. The assembled force consisted of one troop of Horse Artillery (Bombay), two batteries of Bombay Artillery, 18 heavy siege-train guns of various calibers, one company of R.E., one company of Bombay Sappers, four small mountain-train guns (mortars), the 1st regiment of Bombay Lancers, a strong detachment of Sind irregular horse (Jacob’s), a detachment of Goojerat irregular horse, H.M.’s 72nd Highlanders, the 83rd and 95th regiments, and the 10th and 12th Native Infantry. This force was organized into one cavalry and two infantry brigades, with the cavalry under Colonel Smith of the 3rd Dragoon Guards, who had not yet joined. The first infantry brigade, led by Colonel Macan of the Company’s service, included H.M.’s 95th Regiment, a wing of H.M.’s 83rd, along with the 10th and 12th Native Infantry. The second infantry brigade, under Lieut.-Colonel Parke of the 72nd Highlanders, was made up of Her Majesty’s 72nd, a wing of the 83rd, and the 13th regiment of Native Infantry, which joined on the march to Kotah after being deployed from Hyderabad in Sind. A second troop of Bombay Horse Artillery also joined the division from Sind after it left Nusseerabad. All the artillery within the force was under Lieut.-Colonel Price, R.A.

The cavalry was placed temporarily under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Owen, of the 1st Bombay Lancers. This force was soon increased by the arrival of Her Majesty’s 8th Hussars and two squadrons of the 2nd Bombay Cavalry.

The cavalry was temporarily put under the command of Lieutenant Colonel Owen of the 1st Bombay Lancers. This force quickly grew with the arrival of Her Majesty’s 8th Hussars and two squadrons from the 2nd Bombay Cavalry.

On the 11th of March, the 72nd, under the command of Major Thellusson, who had succeeded Lieut.-Colonel Parke, the first being one day in advance, left Nusseerabad with the second brigade, en route to Kotah, a distance of 112 miles. The principal places passed through were Sawoor, strongly fortified; Jhajpoor, a straggling, ill-defended town; and Bhoondee. This last was a very strong position, situated on the face of a ridge of mountains, approached on one side through a narrow winding gorge, capable of being defended with ease. This gorge or narrow valley runs below the city of Bhoondee, and opens out into a vast plain overlooked by the city and castle. Bhoondee is surrounded by substantially-built irregular walls, bastions and defences extending to the summit of the mountain, on whose side this curious, interesting, and beautiful city is built. Here the second brigade joined the first, only two days’ march from Kotah.

On March 11th, the 72nd, led by Major Thellusson, who took over from Lieutenant Colonel Parke, set out from Nusseerabad with the second brigade, heading to Kotah, which was 112 miles away. The main places they passed through were Sawoor, which was strongly fortified; Jhajpoor, a sprawling, poorly defended town; and Bhoondee. Bhoondee was a very strong position, located on the slope of a mountain ridge, and could be easily defended from one side via a narrow winding gorge. This gorge, or narrow valley, runs below the city of Bhoondee and opens up into a vast plain that is overlooked by the city and the castle. Bhoondee is surrounded by solidly built irregular walls, bastions, and defenses that extend up to the top of the mountain, where this unique, interesting, and beautiful city lies. Here, the second brigade joined the first, just a two-day march from Kotah.

On the 22nd of March, the division reached Kotah, and encamped on the left bank of the river Chumbul, opposite the city; but it was subsequently forced to shift its position more to the rear, to avoid the enemy’s artillery, the round-shot from which reached the camp. The 72nd was on the extreme right of the line of the encampment, and the cavalry on the extreme left, the whole army being exactly opposite the city, and parallel with the river.

On March 22nd, the division arrived at Kotah and set up camp on the left bank of the Chumbul River, across from the city. However, they were later compelled to move further back to avoid the enemy's artillery, which was firing rounds that reached the camp. The 72nd was positioned at the far right of the encampment line, while the cavalry was at the far left, with the entire army lined up directly opposite the city and parallel to the river.

The immediate cause of these operations against Kotah was as follows:—The Rajah of Kotah had always professed himself an ally of the British Government, and for many years a British Resident had been attached to his court; but when the mutiny at Neemuch broke out among the Bengal troops, the British Resident, Major Burton, had left Kotah for a short time for some purpose. During his absence, however, the Rajah warned Major Burton against returning to Kotah, as the inhabitants had joined the rebellion, and considerable numbers of mutineers from Nusseerabad, Mundesoor, and Neemuch, had taken up their quarters in the city. Nevertheless, Major Burton returned to Kotah, and with his two sons was barbarously murdered. The Rajah refused to join his subjects against the British Government, shut himself up in his palace, which was situated in one of the strongly fortified quarters of the city, and was regularly besieged by his own subjects, now aided by their fellow rebels, from the neighbouring states of Rajpootanah. To avenge the murder of the British Resident, and to inquire into, and if necessary punish, the conduct of the Rajah, were the primary objects of the expedition, of which the 72nd regiment now formed a part.

The immediate reason for the actions against Kotah was as follows: The Rajah of Kotah had always claimed to be an ally of the British Government, and for many years, a British Resident had been assigned to his court. However, when the mutiny at Neemuch erupted among the Bengal troops, the British Resident, Major Burton, had left Kotah temporarily for some reason. During his absence, the Rajah warned Major Burton not to return to Kotah, as the locals had joined the rebellion, and a significant number of mutineers from Nusseerabad, Mundesoor, and Neemuch had taken up residence in the city. Nevertheless, Major Burton came back to Kotah, and he and his two sons were brutally murdered. The Rajah refused to ally with his subjects against the British Government, confined himself to his palace, located in a heavily fortified area of the city, and was consistently besieged by his own people, now supported by fellow rebels from the neighboring regions of Rajpootanah. The main goals of the expedition, in which the 72nd regiment was now involved, were to avenge the murder of the British Resident and to investigate, and if necessary punish, the Rajah's actions.

On the 24th of March, two batteries were erected on the banks of the Chumbul, one on the right and the other on the left of the British position. On these the enemy opened a steady and well-directed fire. On the 26th, at the invitation of the Rajah, Major-General Roberts placed a body of troops in the entrenched quarter of the city, which was still in the Rajah’s possession; while 200 men of Her Majesty’s 83rd regiment and the rifle company of the 13th Native Infantry crossed over the river. On the 27th, 28th, and 29th, preparations were made for bringing over some[552] of the heavy ordnance and mortars to be placed in position within the Rajah’s quarters, as it had been decided by the Major-General to assault the enemy’s portion of the city on the 30th, after a few hours’ heavy fire from all the guns and mortars. Accordingly, at two o’clock A.M. of that day, three columns of 500 men each passed over in large, square, flat-bottomed boats into the Rajah’s city; the reserve was under Colonel Macan. The leading column of the assault, under Lieutenant-Colonel Raimes, of the 95th, was composed of 260 men of the 72nd and 250 of the 13th Native Infantry; the second column, under Lieutenant-Colonel Holmes, of the 12th Native Infantry, of a similar number of Her Majesty’s 95th regiment, with the 10th regiment of Native Infantry; the third column, of 200 of the 83rd, with the 12th Native Infantry.

On March 24th, two batteries were set up on the banks of the Chumbul, one on the right and the other on the left of the British position. The enemy opened a steady and accurate fire from these positions. On the 26th, at the request of the Rajah, Major-General Roberts stationed a group of troops in the fortified area of the city, which the Rajah still controlled; meanwhile, 200 men from Her Majesty’s 83rd regiment and the rifle company of the 13th Native Infantry crossed the river. On the 27th, 28th, and 29th, plans were made to move some[552] of the heavy artillery and mortars into the Rajah’s quarters, as the Major-General had decided to attack the enemy’s part of the city on the 30th, following several hours of heavy fire from all guns and mortars. Therefore, at 2:00 A.M. that day, three columns of 500 men each crossed over in large, square, flat-bottomed boats into the Rajah’s city; the reserve was led by Colonel Macan. The first assault column, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Raimes of the 95th, consisted of 260 men from the 72nd and 250 from the 13th Native Infantry; the second column, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Holmes of the 12th Native Infantry, had a similar number from Her Majesty’s 95th regiment along with the 10th regiment of Native Infantry; the third column included 200 from the 83rd, along with the 12th Native Infantry.

The column to which the 72nd belonged took up its position in the rear of a wall which separated the Rajah’s quarters from that part of the city held by the rebels, close to the Hunnyman Bastion. The design was to blow open a gap in the wall sufficiently large to admit of the 72nd making a rush through it upon the enemy; the engineers, however, found the wall too solid to admit of a successful result, and at eleven o’clock A.M., the regiment was ordered to the Kittenpole Gate, which had been strongly built up. This was instantly blown out by the engineers, and the column, headed by the 72nd under Major Thellusson, rushed through, and turned immediately to the right, under cover of a party placed on the walls of the fortifications of the Rajah’s quarters. But little resistance was offered, and the advance of the column was rapid, the principal object of attack being a bastion called the Zooraivoor, on the outer walls of the city. On the approach of the column, a few shots were fired by matchlock-men, but Enfield rifles cleared the way; and on the 72nd reaching the bastion, most of the enemy had fled, while some, throwing themselves from the ramparts, were dashed to pieces at the bottom. The column then proceeded along the top of the outer wall of the city as far as the Soorjpole Gate, one of the principal entrances, through which a considerable body of the enemy was making a precipitate retreat; the gateway was at once taken possession of, and the column rushed into the city itself. No sooner, however, had the regiment left the walls than the matchlock-men opened fire from a strongly-built stone house, facing the gateway, an entrance into which was attempted by Lieutenant Cameron of the 72nd with a small party of men. This officer in a very gallant manner dashed up a narrow passage and stair-case leading into the upper part of the building, when he was met by a determined band of rebels, headed by “The Lalla,” the commander-in-chief of the rebels. Lieutenant Cameron was cut down and severely wounded, while one man of the Royal Engineers, and one of the 83rd, who happened to be with the party, were killed, and one of the 72nd was wounded. Lieutenant-Colonel Parke deemed it expedient not to risk more lives in the narrow, dark, and intricate passages of the building; and accordingly he ordered the company of Royal Engineers to lay powder-bags and effect an opening by that means; this was immediately done, and some of these determined fanatics were destroyed by the explosion, the remainder being slain by the troops. A few other instances of desperate resistance occurred, but anything like united, determined opposition was nowhere encountered.

The column that the 72nd was part of positioned itself at the back of a wall separating the Rajah’s quarters from the section of the city controlled by the rebels, near the Hunnyman Bastion. The plan was to blow a hole in the wall large enough for the 72nd to charge through at the enemy; however, the engineers found the wall too sturdy for that to work. At eleven o’clock A.M., the regiment was directed to the Kittenpole Gate, which had been heavily fortified. The engineers quickly blew it open, and the column, led by the 72nd under Major Thellusson, rushed through, turning immediately to the right, taking cover from a group stationed on the walls of the Rajah’s fortifications. There was little resistance, and the column advanced quickly, targeting a bastion known as the Zooraivoor on the outer city walls. When the column approached, a few shots were fired by matchlock-men, but Enfield rifles cleared the path, and by the time the 72nd reached the bastion, most of the enemy had fled, with some jumping off the ramparts and falling to their deaths. The column then moved along the top of the outer city wall toward the Soorjpole Gate, one of the main entrances, where a significant number of the enemy were retreating quickly; they immediately took control of the gateway and surged into the city. However, as soon as the regiment left the walls, the matchlock-men opened fire from a solid stone house facing the gate, and Lieutenant Cameron of the 72nd attempted to enter with a small group of men. In a brave move, he charged up a narrow passage and staircase leading to the upper part of the building, where he encountered a fierce group of rebels led by “The Lalla,” the rebels' commander-in-chief. Lieutenant Cameron was struck down and seriously injured, while one Royal Engineer and one member of the 83rd with him were killed, along with one wounded from the 72nd. Lieutenant-Colonel Parke decided it was unwise to risk further lives in the cramped, dark, and complicated hallways of the building; he instructed the Royal Engineers to set explosives and create an entry that way. This was done promptly, killing several of the stubborn attackers in the explosion, with the rest being eliminated by the troops. There were a few other instances of desperate resistance, but there was no united or determined opposition to be found.

The other two columns had been equally successful, and by the evening of the 30th of March 1858 the city of Kotah, one of the strongest positions in India, was in possession of the British. Upwards of 70 guns of various calibres, some very heavy, besides a vast amount of powder and war material, fell into the hands of the captors. The escape of the rebels was unfortunately not intercepted by the cavalry. On the 31st, the detachment of the 72nd was relieved by a party of the regiment which had remained in camp.

The other two columns had also been very successful, and by the evening of March 30, 1858, the city of Kotah, one of the strongest positions in India, was under British control. Over 70 cannons of different sizes, some quite heavy, along with a large quantity of gunpowder and military supplies, were seized by the victors. Sadly, the rebels managed to escape without being caught by the cavalry. On the 31st, a group from the 72nd was replaced by another party from the regiment that had stayed in camp.

The casualties of the 72nd on the 30th were few, considering the importance of the victory. One officer, Lieutenant Cameron, was wounded, and one private killed and eight wounded. The victory was gained by a clever flank movement, which turned the enemy’s position and rendered their defences useless. This point in tactics, the rebels never sufficiently attended to, and consequently repeatedly[553] lost battles by allowing their flanks to be turned.

The casualties of the 72nd on the 30th were limited, especially given how important the victory was. One officer, Lieutenant Cameron, was injured, while one private was killed and eight others were wounded. The win came from a smart flank maneuver that outmaneuvered the enemy and made their defenses ineffective. This aspect of tactics was something the rebels never really paid enough attention to, and as a result, they often lost battles by leaving their flanks exposed.

On the 18th of April the 72nd left Kotah, and on the 2nd of May the regiment reached Neemuch, having on the march from Kotah passed through the Mokundurra Pass, a long narrow valley between two ranges of hills, easily rendered formidable by a small number of men, and unfortunately known in Indian history for Colonel Monson’s disastrous retreat thence. At Neemuch, new barracks were nearly completed for the men, but no accommodation of any kind for officers. Nothing but a mass of ruins remained of this once extensive cantonment, which had been completely destroyed by the mutineers of the Bengal Army, who had been quartered here.

On April 18th, the 72nd left Kotah, and on May 2nd, the regiment arrived in Neemuch, having passed through the Mokundurra Pass on the way from Kotah. This long, narrow valley between two ranges of hills could easily be made challenging to navigate by a small group of soldiers, and it’s unfortunately remembered in Indian history for Colonel Monson’s disastrous retreat from there. In Neemuch, new barracks were almost finished for the men, but there was no accommodation whatsoever for the officers. All that remained of what was once a large cantonment was a heap of ruins, completely destroyed by the mutineers of the Bengal Army who had been stationed there.

The force at Neemuch now consisted of a wing of the 2nd Bombay Cavalry, six guns of Bombay field artillery, one company of Royal Engineers, one company of Royal Artillery without guns, the 72nd Highlanders, one company of Her Majesty’s 95th regiment, and one wing of the Bombay Native Infantry. The remainder of the division was at Nusseerabad, with the exception of a column under Colonel Smith of the 3rd Dragoon Guards, consisting of a wing of the 8th Hussars, a wing of the 1st Bombay Lancers, one troop Bombay Horse Artillery (Lieutenant-Colonel Blake’s), Her Majesty’s 95th Regiment, and a Native Infantry Regiment, which had been detached to Goonah, to keep open the communications between Jhansee and Indore in the rear of Sir Hugh Rose’s division.

The force at Neemuch now included a wing of the 2nd Bombay Cavalry, six artillery guns from Bombay, one company of Royal Engineers, one company of Royal Artillery without guns, the 72nd Highlanders, one company of Her Majesty’s 95th regiment, and one wing of the Bombay Native Infantry. The rest of the division was at Nusseerabad, except for a column led by Colonel Smith of the 3rd Dragoon Guards, made up of a wing of the 8th Hussars, a wing of the 1st Bombay Lancers, one troop of Bombay Horse Artillery (Lieutenant-Colonel Blake’s), Her Majesty’s 95th Regiment, and a Native Infantry Regiment, which had been sent to Goonah to keep the communications open between Jhansee and Indore behind Sir Hugh Rose’s division.

The 72nd was now once more in quarters. The conduct, discipline, and health of the men from the time of their landing in India was quite unexceptionable, the regiment remaining perfectly efficient in every sense, though considerably under the proper number of its establishment. The recruiting, however, at the dépôt quarters at Aberdeen proved most satisfactory.

The 72nd was back in their quarters again. The behavior, discipline, and health of the men since they landed in India were excellent, and the regiment remained fully functional in every way, even though it was significantly below its standard strength. However, the recruitment at the depot quarters in Aberdeen turned out to be very satisfactory.

The regiment continued under the command of Major Thellusson, Lieutenant-Colonel Parke having been appointed to command the station at Neemuch.

The regiment remained under the leadership of Major Thellusson, as Lieutenant-Colonel Parke had been assigned to lead the station at Neemuch.

On the 6th of June, four companies of the regiment were suddenly ordered to Nusseerabad under Major Rocke, in consequence of the mutiny of the main body of the army belonging to Sindhiah of Gwalior. On the 20th of June this detachment of the regiment reached Nusseerabad, and immediately took the field with a strong column under the command of Major-General Roberts. This force consisted of one troop Bombay Horse Artillery, a wing of Her Majesty’s 8th Hussars, a wing of the 1st Bombay Cavalry, and some Belooch Horse, a detachment of Her Majesty’s 72nd Highlanders, Her Majesty’s 83rd regiment, a regiment of native infantry, four 9-pounder guns Bombay Artillery, and a small siege train.

On June 6th, four companies of the regiment were suddenly ordered to Nusseerabad under Major Rocke due to the mutiny of the main body of the army belonging to Sindhiah of Gwalior. By June 20th, this detachment of the regiment had arrived in Nusseerabad and immediately joined a strong column commanded by Major-General Roberts. This force included one troop of Bombay Horse Artillery, a wing of Her Majesty’s 8th Hussars, a wing of the 1st Bombay Cavalry, some Belooch Horse, a detachment of Her Majesty’s 72nd Highlanders, Her Majesty’s 83rd regiment, a regiment of native infantry, four 9-pounder guns from the Bombay Artillery, and a small siege train.

Major-General Roberts proceeded with the column in the direction of Jeypoor to cover and protect that city, which was threatened by a large army of rebels under the Rao Sahib and Tantéa Topee. These two noted leaders, after the capture of Gwalior in June by Sir Hugh Rose, crossed the river Chumbul at the northern extremity of Kerowlee District, at the head of ten or twelve thousand men, and entered the Jeypoor territory. On the advance, however, of Major-General Roberts, the enemy turned south, marched on the city of Tonk, pillaged the suburbs, capturing four field-pieces, and in good order, on the approach of the British troops, made a rapid retreat in a south-easterly direction to Bhoondee.

Major-General Roberts moved his troops towards Jeypoor to secure and defend the city, which was under threat from a large rebel army led by Rao Sahib and Tantéa Topee. After Sir Hugh Rose captured Gwalior in June, these two well-known leaders crossed the Chumbul River at the northern edge of the Kerowlee District with about ten to twelve thousand men and entered Jeypoor territory. However, as Major-General Roberts advanced, the enemy retreated south, marched on the city of Tonk, looted the suburbs, seized four field guns, and quickly fell back in an orderly manner to the southeast towards Bhoondee as British troops approached.

Major-General Roberts now detached a small force, composed of horse-artillery, cavalry, and the four companies of 72nd Highlanders, besides some native infantry, to take up the pursuit; but owing to excessive rains, this service was one of great difficulty, and the men were exposed to unusual hardships and privations. Such was the state of the weather that, for several days consecutively, not even the rebels could move.

Major-General Roberts now assigned a small group, made up of horse artillery, cavalry, and the four companies of the 72nd Highlanders, along with some local infantry, to continue the pursuit. However, due to heavy rain, this task was very challenging, and the soldiers faced significant hardships and shortages. The weather was so bad that, for several days in a row, even the rebels couldn't move.

On the 14th of August, Major-General Roberts, after a rapid succession of forced marches, came up with the enemy near the village of Kattara on the Bunas river, a few miles north of the city of Oodeypoor, where the rebels had taken up a good position. On the advance of the hussars and horse artillery, they abandoned their guns and fled; their loss, it was calculated, having exceeded 1000 men killed.

On August 14th, Major-General Roberts, after a series of quick forced marches, encountered the enemy near the village of Kattara on the Bunas River, just a few miles north of Oodeypoor, where the rebels had established a strong position. When the hussars and horse artillery advanced, they abandoned their guns and ran; it was estimated that their losses exceeded 1,000 men killed.

Simultaneously with these operations, a[554] column, including 330 rank and file of the regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Parke, recently appointed Brigadier of the 1st Class, moved out from Neemuch to co-operate with Major-General Roberts in the direction of Odeypoor, the head-quarters. On the 18th of this month, the column under Brigadier Parke received orders to pursue the scattered and fugitive rebel forces, and was reinforced by the head-quarters and a wing of the 13th Regiment Native Infantry, a wing of H.M. 8th Hussars, 250 Belooch horse, and a detachment of Goojerat irregular cavalry. Notwithstanding the utmost efforts on the part of the pursuing column, the enemy completely outstripped it by the extraordinary rapidity of their flight. They took a direct easterly course between the rivers Bunas and Bairas, retreating into the mountains and rocky fastnesses to the north of Chittoor, proceeding as far as the Chumbul river, which they crossed on the 23rd of August, without being intercepted by the pursuing column. This, probably, would not have happened had not the information supplied by the political authorities been incorrect. On the evening of the 23rd, Brigadier Parke reached the Chumbul; but he was unable to cross on account of the rapid swelling of the stream and the completely worn-out condition of the cavalry that had been detached from Major-General Roberts’s column for the pursuit. The force accordingly returned, reaching Neemuch on the 28th, the infantry having marched upwards of 220 miles between the 11th and 23rd of August.

At the same time as these operations, a[554] column, consisting of 330 troops from the regiment under Lieutenant-Colonel Parke, who was recently promoted to Brigadier of the 1st Class, moved out from Neemuch to work with Major-General Roberts toward Odeypoor, the headquarters. On the 18th of this month, the column under Brigadier Parke received orders to chase the scattered and fleeing rebel forces and was strengthened by the headquarters and a wing of the 13th Regiment Native Infantry, a wing of H.M. 8th Hussars, 250 Belooch horse, and a detachment of Goojerat irregular cavalry. Despite the best efforts of the pursuing column, the enemy completely outpaced them due to the incredible speed of their retreat. They took a direct easterly route between the Bunas and Bairas rivers, heading into the mountains and rocky hideouts north of Chittoor, going as far as the Chumbul River, which they crossed on the 23rd of August without being intercepted by the pursuing column. This likely wouldn't have happened if the information provided by the political authorities hadn't been incorrect. On the evening of the 23rd, Brigadier Parke reached the Chumbul, but he couldn't cross because the river had swelled rapidly and the cavalry detached from Major-General Roberts's column for the pursuit were completely exhausted. The force then returned, reaching Neemuch on the 28th, with the infantry having marched over 220 miles between the 11th and 23rd of August.

On the 5th of September, the Neemuch or 2nd Brigade of the Rajpootanah Field Force was again ordered to take the field, under the command of Brigadier Parke. This force consisted of 200 men of the 2nd Bombay Light Cavalry; one troop 8th Hussars; one company 11th Royal Engineers; 500 of the 72nd Highlanders, under Major Thellusson; four 9-pounder guns, Bombay Artillery; two mountain-train mortars; two siege-train mortars; and 450 of the 15th Regiment Bombay Native Infantry.

On September 5th, the Neemuch or 2nd Brigade of the Rajpootanah Field Force was once again ordered to head out, under Brigadier Parke's command. This force included 200 men from the 2nd Bombay Light Cavalry; one troop from the 8th Hussars; one company from the 11th Royal Engineers; 500 members of the 72nd Highlanders, led by Major Thellusson; four 9-pounder guns from the Bombay Artillery; two mountain-train mortars; two siege-train mortars; and 450 men from the 15th Regiment Bombay Native Infantry.

The object of this expedition was to attack the rebels, who were reported as being in position at Jhalra Patoon, having obtained possession of the Fort, containing upwards of 40 pieces of artillery, and a great amount of treasure. Here they had been joined by the Rajah’s troops, who opened the gates of the city as well as those of the Fort, which is distant about 3 miles; the Rajah fled for protection to the nearest British force at Soosneer.

The goal of this mission was to confront the rebels, who were said to be stationed at Jhalra Patoon, having taken control of the Fort, which housed more than 40 pieces of artillery and a significant amount of treasure. They had been joined by the Rajah’s troops, who opened the gates of both the city and the Fort, located about 3 miles away; the Rajah sought refuge with the nearest British forces at Soosneer.

The rebels, now considerably augmented in numbers and completely re-equipped, hearing of the advance of the force from Neemuch, left Jhalra Patoon and moved south towards Soosneer, as if intending to attack a small body of British troops, detached from Mhow and encamped at Soosneer under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Lockhart, of the 92nd Highlanders. The 2nd Brigade Rajpootanah Field Force accordingly marched to Sakoondai Ford, crossed the Chumbul river, and went direct to Soosneer. The rebels, however, did not attack Lieutenant-Colonel Lockhart, who was joined shortly afterwards by Major-General Michel, commanding the Malwah Division, together with reinforcements.

The rebels, now significantly increased in numbers and fully re-equipped, hearing about the advancing force from Neemuch, left Jhalra Patoon and moved south towards Soosneer, as if planning to attack a small group of British troops separated from Mhow and camped at Soosneer under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Lockhart of the 92nd Highlanders. The 2nd Brigade Rajpootanah Field Force then marched to Sakoondai Ford, crossed the Chumbul River, and went straight to Soosneer. However, the rebels did not attack Lieutenant-Colonel Lockhart, who was soon joined by Major-General Michel, commanding the Malwah Division, along with reinforcements.

On the morning of the 15th of September, the 2nd Brigade Rajpootanah Field Force left Soosneer, heavy artillery firing having been heard to the eastward. The brigade accordingly marched in that direction to Mulkeera on the Sind river, a branch of the Kalli-Sind. It was ascertained that Major-General Michel had overtaken the rebels near Rajgurh, attacked, defeated, and captured all their guns, in number twenty-seven. The rebel forces, computed at 10,000 to 12,000 men, fled in hot haste and re-assembled at Sironj, a small state and large Mohammedan city in Rajpootanah.

On the morning of September 15th, the 2nd Brigade Rajpootanah Field Force left Soosneer after hearing heavy artillery fire coming from the east. The brigade marched in that direction to Mulkeera on the Sind river, which is a branch of the Kalli-Sind. It was confirmed that Major-General Michel had caught up with the rebels near Rajgurh, attacked them, defeated them, and captured all their artillery, which numbered twenty-seven. The rebel forces, estimated to be between 10,000 and 12,000 men, fled quickly and regrouped in Sironj, a small state and large Muslim city in Rajpootanah.

Major-General Michel now directed the 2nd Brigade Rajpootanah Field Force to take up a position at Sarungpoor on the Bombay and Agra grand trunk road, the object being to cover Indore, the head-quarters of the Maharajah Holkar, and containing a numerous and most disaffected population. It was therefore a matter of paramount importance to frustrate any endeavour on the part of the rebels even to appear in that immediate neighbourhood. The Major-General, after the action at Rajgurh, likewise took a south-easterly[555] course in order to attack the rebels, covering at the same time the state and city of Bhopal.

Major-General Michel now ordered the 2nd Brigade Rajpootanah Field Force to take a position at Sarungpoor on the Bombay and Agra grand trunk road, aiming to secure Indore, headquarters of Maharajah Holkar, which had a large and very discontented population. Thus, it was crucial to thwart any attempts by the rebels to even show up in that area. After the battle at Rajgurh, the Major-General also moved southeast to confront the rebels while simultaneously protecting the state and city of Bhopal.

A few days afterwards, the brigade was transferred, as a temporary arrangement, to the Malwah Division, and placed under the orders of Major-General Michel. At end of September, when it marched to Beawr on the grand trunk road. The 72nd, as part of the brigade, was now employed in keeping open the communications with the rear and covering the advance of the column under the Major-General through Sironj to the eastward towards the river Betwah.

A few days later, the brigade was moved, as a temporary measure, to the Malwah Division and placed under the command of Major-General Michel. At the end of September, it marched to Beawr on the main road. The 72nd, as part of the brigade, was now tasked with maintaining communication with the rear and supporting the advance of the column under the Major-General toward the east, heading through Sironj to the river Betwah.

The enemy having been again attacked by the Major-General, on the 9th of October, near a place called Mungowlee, sought refuge in the Chundairee jungles, and the 2nd Brigade Rajpootanah Field Force received orders to march by Sironj to these jungles. The rebels, however, crossed the Betwah and took a more easterly course, thus causing change in the intended movements of the brigade, which, after a few days’ halt at Sironj, was ordered to Bhorasso on the Betwah river.

The enemy was attacked again by the Major-General on October 9th, near a place called Mungowlee, and sought refuge in the Chundairee jungles. The 2nd Brigade Rajpootanah Field Force was ordered to march via Sironj to these jungles. However, the rebels crossed the Betwah and took a more easterly route, causing a change in the brigade's planned movements. After a few days' halt at Sironj, the brigade was ordered to Bhorasso on the Betwah river.

On the 25th of October information was received that the rebels had been again attacked by the Major-General and driven south, as if intending to make a descent on the city of Bhopal.

On October 25th, it was reported that the rebels had been attacked again by the Major-General and forced south, seemingly planning to make an assault on the city of Bhopal.

The 2nd brigade Rajpootanah Field Force accordingly left Bhorasso on the night of the 25th of October, marched direct on Bhopal, and bivouacked near that city on the evening of the 28th, thus having accomplished a distance of about 110 miles in 74 hours. The important and wealthy city of Bhopal was thus saved from falling into the hands of the Rao Sahib and Tantéa Topee; for there was no doubt whatever that the Begum’s troops would have joined the rebels. For this service, the thanks of the Governor in Council (Bombay) and of Sir Henry Somerset, the Commander-in-Chief of the Presidency, were received.

The 2nd Brigade Rajputana Field Force left Bhorasso on the night of October 25th, marched straight to Bhopal, and set up camp near the city on the evening of the 28th, covering about 110 miles in 74 hours. This effort prevented the important and affluent city of Bhopal from falling into the hands of Rao Sahib and Tantia Topee; there was no doubt that the Begum’s troops would have allied with the rebels. For this, the unit received thanks from the Governor in Council (Bombay) and Sir Henry Somerset, the Commander-in-Chief of the Presidency.

Soon after the arrival of the brigade in Bhopal, the rebel forces crossed the river Nerbudda about 40 miles to the eastward of Hoosungabad, and proceeded due south through the Poochpoonah range of mountains to the banks of the Taptee river. Major-General Michel, C.B., with a column composed of cavalry and horse artillery, followed rapidly to Hoosungabad, and ordered the 2nd brigade Rajpootanah Field Force to do likewise. On the 9th of November the brigade reached Hoosungabad, crossed the Nerbudda on the 11th, and remained on the south side till the 14th. One wing of the regiment, under Major Norman, was now ordered to remain with a portion of the brigade at Hoosungabad, whence the headquarters of the regiment and the brigade marched en route to Charwah in a south-west direction. At Charwah another change was made in the disposing of this regiment. Brigadier Parke was ordered by the major-general to assume command of a column composed of light and irregular cavalry, with 100 men of the 72nd Highlanders mounted on riding camels, to pursue with the utmost speed the rebels, who had entirely changed their course, having turned north-west, making for the fords of the Nerbudda in the vicinity of Chicoolda. This last-named detachment of the regiment was composed of the light and No. 4 companies, under Lieutenant Vesey. The headquarters of the regiment and the wing under Major Thellusson were shortly afterwards ordered up to Mhow, which they reached on the 5th of December 1858, and on the 8th they were ordered to Indore, where they remained until the 5th of January 1859, on which day they returned to Mhow, and went into quarters. The detachment which had remained under Major Norman in November at Hoosungabad recrossed the Nerbudda, and was ordered north through Sehoor to Chapeira, and thence south again to Angoor.

Soon after the brigade arrived in Bhopal, the rebel forces crossed the Nerbudda River about 40 miles east of Hoosungabad and moved directly south through the Poochpoonah mountain range to the banks of the Taptee River. Major-General Michel, C.B., leading a column of cavalry and horse artillery, quickly followed to Hoosungabad and instructed the 2nd Brigade Rajpootanah Field Force to do the same. On November 9th, the brigade reached Hoosungabad, crossed the Nerbudda on the 11th, and stayed on the south side until the 14th. One wing of the regiment, under Major Norman, was ordered to stay with part of the brigade at Hoosungabad, from where the headquarters of the regiment and the brigade marched en route to Charwah in a southwest direction. At Charwah, another change was made for the organization of this regiment. Brigadier Parke was ordered by the major-general to take command of a column made up of light and irregular cavalry, along with 100 men of the 72nd Highlanders mounted on riding camels, to rapidly pursue the rebels, who had completely altered their route, turning northwest towards the fords of the Nerbudda near Chicoolda. This last detachment of the regiment consisted of the light and No. 4 companies, under Lieutenant Vesey. The headquarters of the regiment and the wing under Major Thellusson were soon ordered to Mhow, arriving there on December 5, 1858. On the 8th, they were instructed to go to Indore, where they stayed until January 5, 1859, the day they returned to Mhow and settled in. The detachment that stayed with Major Norman in November at Hoosungabad recrossed the Nerbudda and was ordered north through Sehoor to Chapeira, and then south again to Angoor.

The detachment under Lieutenant Vesey continued with the pursuing column under Brigadier Parke. The operations of this small force commenced on the 23rd of November 1858, and on the 1st of December, after having marched 250 miles in nine days, including the passage of the Nerbudda near Chicoolda, it came up with the enemy at daylight, and attacked him near the town and palace of Chhota Oodepoor, on the road to Baroda, the capital of Goojerat. The rebel forces were under the Rao Sahib and Tantéa Topee. These were completely dispersed, and suffered considerable loss; but it was impossible[556] to obtain satisfactory accounts of the results, or to strike a heavy blow on these rebel hordes, who scattered themselves in all directions. In the course of ten days, however, the rebels again collected their forces, and marched through dense jungles due north by Banswarra to Sulumboor, a large and important city, strongly fortified, belonging to an independent but disaffected Rajah, who secretly gave all the aid in his power to the rebels, furnishing supplies in a country both barren and very thinly inhabited—the only inhabitants of these vast forest and mountainous districts being the aboriginal Bheels.

The unit led by Lieutenant Vesey continued with the pursuing group under Brigadier Parke. This small force began its operations on November 23, 1858, and on December 1, after marching 250 miles in nine days, including crossing the Nerbudda near Chicoolda, they encountered the enemy at dawn and attacked near the town and palace of Chhota Oodepoor, on the road to Baroda, the capital of Goojerat. The rebel forces were led by Rao Sahib and Tantéa Topee. They were completely dispersed and suffered significant losses, but it was impossible to get reliable reports on the outcomes or to land a decisive blow against the rebel groups, who scattered in all directions. However, over the next ten days, the rebels regrouped and marched through dense jungles due north via Banswarra to Sulumboor, a large and strategic city with strong fortifications, belonging to an independent but dissatisfied Rajah, who secretly provided as much support as he could to the rebels, supplying them in a region that was both barren and sparsely populated—the only residents in these extensive forested and mountainous areas being the indigenous Bheels.

The rebels, however, being closely pressed by the pursuing column under Brigadier Parke, entered the open country again near Pertabgurh. Here they were met by a small force from Neemuch, under Major Rocke, 72nd Highlanders. This force consisted of 150 men of the 72nd, a small detachment of H.M.’s 95th Regiment, a few native infantry and cavalry, and two 9-pounder guns Royal Artillery. The rebels advanced late in the evening, but he was well and steadily received by Major Rocke’s small detachment. For a considerable time a heavy fire was kept up; but the object of the rebels being to gain the open country, and rid themselves as rapidly as possible of the presence of the numerous small columns of British troops which had been stationed to watch the Banswarra and Sulumboor jungles, they availed themselves of the night, and effected their escape to the eastwards to Soosneer, crossing the Chumbul and the Kolli-Sind rivers. From the want of cavalry, Major Rocke’s column could not take up the pursuit, and therefore shortly afterwards returned to Neemuch.

The rebels, closely pursued by Brigadier Parke’s troops, moved back into the open country near Pertabgurh. Here, they encountered a small force from Neemuch led by Major Rocke of the 72nd Highlanders. This force included 150 men from the 72nd, a small detachment of H.M.'s 95th Regiment, a few native infantry and cavalry, and two 9-pounder guns from the Royal Artillery. The rebels advanced late in the evening, but Major Rocke's small detachment met them firmly. Heavy firing continued for some time; however, the rebels aimed to reach the open country and quickly shake off the numerous small British columns stationed to monitor the Banswarra and Sulumboor jungles. Taking advantage of the night, they managed to escape eastward to Soosneer, crossing the Chumbul and Kolli-Sind rivers. Lacking cavalry, Major Rocke’s column couldn’t pursue them and soon returned to Neemuch.

The detachment under Lieutenant Vesey, with the column of pursuit, now followed the course taken by the enemy, keeping to the westward, but nearly parallel to it, there being several other fresh columns in closer pursuit. Towards the middle of January, Brigadier Parke’s column passed through the Mokundurrah Pass, and thence to the Gamootch Ford, near Kotah, to Jeypoor, by Bhoondee, the rebels with extraordinary rapidity having crossed the Chumbul near Indoorgurh, and again entered the Jeypoor territory. They were attacked by a column from Agra, under Brigadier Showers, and driven westward towards the borders of the Jeysoolmeer sandy districts bordering upon the deserts that extend to the Indus. Major-General Michel, with a strong column, entered Rajpootanah, and took a position on the highroad between Nusseerabad and Neemuch, ordering Colonel Somerset to watch the mountain passes south of Nusseerabad in the range of mountains separating Marwar and Jeypoor. Two other columns were also out from Nusseerabad, all trying to intercept the rebel forces. Brigadier Parke held the country between Samboor Lake and Jeypoor to the north, and extending south to Kishengurh, near Ajmeer. After several skirmishes with the British forces, the rebels marched due south, and, in the middle of February, crossed the Aravulli range of mountains at or near the Chutsebooj Pass, within a few “coss”[434] of Colonel Somerset, who, with a fine brigade of fresh cavalry and mounted infantry, took up the pursuit, but was unable to overtake his flying foe. The rebels had now recourse to stratagem, and feeling at last much distressed, they pretended to sue for truces. About 200 of the Ferozeshah’s followers surrendered. The British columns were halted, and the rebel leaders availed themselves of the opportunity, to return eastward with their now (as rumour had it) disheartened followers greatly reduced in numbers, and sought refuge in the Sironj and Shahabad jungles.

The detachment led by Lieutenant Vesey, along with the pursuing column, followed the enemy’s route to the west, staying fairly parallel to it, with several other fresh columns closely following behind. By mid-January, Brigadier Parke’s column moved through the Mokundurrah Pass, then to the Gamootch Ford near Kotah, and onward to Jeypoor via Bhoondee. The rebels had rapidly crossed the Chumbul River near Indoorgurh and re-entered Jeypoor territory. They were attacked by a column from Agra, commanded by Brigadier Showers, and pushed westward towards the sandy borders of the Jeysoolmeer area, near the deserts leading to the Indus. Major-General Michel, with a strong column, entered Rajpootanah and positioned himself on the main road between Nusseerabad and Neemuch, ordering Colonel Somerset to monitor the mountain passes south of Nusseerabad in the range separating Marwar and Jeypoor. Two other columns also moved out from Nusseerabad, all attempting to intercept the rebel forces. Brigadier Parke controlled the area between Samboor Lake and Jeypoor to the north, extending south to Kishengurh, close to Ajmeer. After several skirmishes with British forces, the rebels marched south and, by mid-February, crossed the Aravulli mountain range at or near the Chutsebooj Pass, just a few “coss”[434] away from Colonel Somerset, who, with a strong brigade of fresh cavalry and mounted infantry, began the pursuit but couldn’t catch up to the fleeing enemy. The rebels then resorted to tricks and, feeling increasingly cornered, pretended to seek truces. About 200 of Ferozeshah’s followers surrendered. The British columns stopped, and the rebel leaders took advantage of this pause, retreating eastward with their now reportedly demoralized forces, significantly decreased in number, and sought refuge in the jungles of Sironj and Shahabad.

In March 1859 the pursuing column under Brigadier Parke was ordered to Jhalra Patoon, there to halt and watch the country lying to the south as far as Booragoon, and north to the Kotah district.

In March 1859, the pursuing group led by Brigadier Parke was ordered to Jhalra Patoon, where they were to stop and monitor the area to the south as far as Booragoon and north to the Kotah district.

In the beginning of April the rebel leader Tantéa Topee, who had separated from the main body of the rebels, was captured by means of treachery on the part of a surrendered rebel chief, Maun Singh, and executed at Sippree. The two remaining rebel leaders now were Rao Sahib and Ferozeshah, Prince of Delhi, son of the late king; the latter having managed to escape from Oude with[557] about 2000 followers, joined the Rao Sahib in January 1859, before crossing the Chumbul into the Kerowlee and Jeypoor territories.

At the beginning of April, the rebel leader Tantéa Topee, who had separated from the main group of rebels, was captured through a betrayal by a surrendered rebel chief, Maun Singh, and executed at Sippree. The two remaining rebel leaders were now Rao Sahib and Ferozeshah, Prince of Delhi, the son of the late king; the latter had managed to escape from Oude with[557] about 2000 followers and joined Rao Sahib in January 1859, before crossing the Chumbul into the Kerowlee and Jeypoor territories.

The rebel forces were now so much scattered, and such numbers had been slain, that it was deemed advisable to order as many European troops as possible into quarters. The detachment under Lieutenant Vesey accordingly left Jhalra Patoon, and regained headquarters at Mhow on the 21st of April. Brigadier Parke, with Captain Rice, of the 72nd (his orderly officer), and some irregular cavalry, remained in the field until 16th June 1859, on which day they returned into head-quarters at Mhow, and the regiment was again in cantonments.

The rebel forces were now so scattered, and so many had been killed, that it was decided to bring in as many European troops as possible to their quarters. The unit under Lieutenant Vesey left Jhalra Patoon and returned to headquarters at Mhow on April 21st. Brigadier Parke, along with Captain Rice from the 72nd (his orderly officer) and some irregular cavalry, stayed in the field until June 16, 1859, when they returned to headquarters at Mhow, and the regiment was back in cantonments.

To enter into the details of the extraordinary pursuit and campaign of the division under Major-General Michel, C.B., in Central India and Rajpootanah, would be out of place. Suffice it to say that the regiment under the command of Major Thellusson, from July 1858 to May 1859, was constantly in the field, engaged in perhaps the most arduous and trying service which has ever fallen to the lot of British soldiers in India. Disastrous marches, unsuccessful campaigns, attended by all the miseries of war, have occurred undoubtedly in India; but, for a constant unceasing series of forced marches, frequently without excitement, the campaign under Major-General Michel stands unsurpassed. The results were most satisfactory. The pacification and restoration of order and confidence in Central India were the completion of Sir Hugh Rose’s brilliant campaign in 1858.

To get into the specifics of the remarkable efforts and operations of the division led by Major-General Michel, C.B., in Central India and Rajpootanah, would be inappropriate. It’s enough to say that the regiment under Major Thellusson's command, from July 1858 to May 1859, was continually in the field, involved in probably the toughest and most demanding service ever faced by British soldiers in India. There have certainly been disastrous marches and failed campaigns in India, accompanied by all the hardships of war; however, for a relentless, ongoing series of forced marches, often without any excitement, the campaign under Major-General Michel is unmatched. The outcomes were very positive. The pacification and restoration of order and confidence in Central India marked the conclusion of Sir Hugh Rose’s outstanding campaign in 1858.

The thanks of both houses of Parliament were offered to Major-General Sir John Michel, K.C.B., and the troops under his command, being included in the general thanks to the whole army under Lord Clyde.

The thanks of both houses of Parliament were given to Major-General Sir John Michel, K.C.B., and the troops under his command, included in the overall thanks to the entire army led by Lord Clyde.

The conduct, discipline, and health of the regiment during all the operations in 1858–9 were excellent. The detachment of the regiment under Lieutenant Vesey, on its arrival at headquarters at Mhow, had been under canvas in the field since January 1858, with the exception of five weeks at Neemuch, and had marched over 3000 miles. The headquarters of the regiment were in Neemuch during May, June, and July 1858; with the exception of this period, they likewise were in the field from January 1858 to January 1859.

The behavior, discipline, and health of the regiment during all the operations in 1858–9 were outstanding. The detachment of the regiment under Lieutenant Vesey, when it arrived at headquarters in Mhow, had been camping in the field since January 1858, except for five weeks in Neemuch, and had marched over 3,000 miles. The regiment's headquarters were in Neemuch during May, June, and July 1858; aside from this time, they were also in the field from January 1858 to January 1859.

In consequence of the services of the regiment, above enumerated, it became entitled to a medal, granted for the suppression of the Indian Mutiny of 1857–8.

As a result of the regiment's services listed above, it was awarded a medal for its role in the suppression of the Indian Mutiny of 1857–8.

Brigadier Parke returned from field service on the 16th of June, and took over the command of the regiment from Lieutenant-Colonel Thellusson.

Brigadier Parke came back from field service on June 16th and took over command of the regiment from Lieutenant-Colonel Thellusson.

Major-General William Parke, C.B.
From a photo by Mayall.

The following promotions and appointments were made in the regiment in 1858–9. Lieutenant-Colonel Parke was nominated a Companion of the Bath on March 22, 1859, and was appointed aide-de-camp to the Queen, with the rank of colonel in the army, on April 26, of the same year. Major Thellusson was promoted to the brevet rank of lieutenant-colonel[558] in the army on July 20, 1858. Captain Norman was promoted to the rank of Brevet-Major on July 20, 1858. Sergeant-major James Thomson was promoted to the rank of ensign on October 15, and appointed adjutant to the regiment on December 31, 1858.

The following promotions and appointments were made in the regiment in 1858–9. Lieutenant-Colonel Parke was named a Companion of the Bath on March 22, 1859, and was assigned as aide-de-camp to the Queen, with the rank of colonel in the army, on April 26 of the same year. Major Thellusson was promoted to the brevet rank of lieutenant-colonel[558] in the army on July 20, 1858. Captain Norman was promoted to the rank of Brevet-Major on July 20, 1858. Sergeant-major James Thomson was promoted to the rank of ensign on October 15, and appointed adjutant to the regiment on December 31, 1858.

The Victoria Cross was conferred on Lieutenant A. S. Cameron of the 72nd, on November 11, 1859, for conspicuous bravery at Kotah on March 30, 1858.

The Victoria Cross was awarded to Lieutenant A. S. Cameron of the 72nd on November 11, 1859, for exceptional bravery at Kotah on March 30, 1858.

The field force under Major Rocke returned to Mhow on January 5, 1860, having marched through India to the confines of the Bengal Presidency, a distance of 400 miles, and ensured the peace of the territories of Sindiah, Holkar, and other minor chiefs, and prevented the outbreak which had been expected to take place during the late cold season.

The team led by Major Rocke came back to Mhow on January 5, 1860, after marching 400 miles through India to the edge of the Bengal Presidency. They ensured peace in the regions of Sindiah, Holkar, and other minor leaders, and stopped the unrest that was anticipated during the recent cold season.

Brigadier Horner, C.B., concluded the half-yearly inspection of the regiment on May 3, and found the state of discipline so admirable, that he was pleased to remit the unexpired term of imprisonment of men under sentence of court-martial.

Brigadier Horner, C.B., wrapped up the biannual inspection of the regiment on May 3 and found the level of discipline so impressive that he decided to cancel the remaining prison time for soldiers currently sentenced by court-martial.

In December 1863, His Excellency Sir William Mansfield, K.C.B., Commander-in-Chief, Bombay Presidency, inspected the regiment, and addressed it in nearly the following words:—“Seventy-second, I have long wished to see you. Before I came to this Presidency, I had often heard from one who was a great friend of yours, as well as of my own, Sir Colin Campbell, now Lord Clyde, that of all the regiments he had known in the course of his long service, he had not met with one in which discipline and steadiness in the field, as well as the most minute matters of interior economy, all the qualities, in fact, which contribute to make a good regiment, were united in so eminent a degree as in the 72nd Highlanders, when serving in his division in the Crimea, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Parke. I have never met Colonel Parke, but I have heard of the reputation he made at your head. It will afford me very great satisfaction to report to His Royal Highness Commanding-in-Chief, and to write as I shall do to Lord Clyde, that from the reports of all the general officers you have served under in India, and now, from my own personal observation, the 72nd Highlanders have in no way deteriorated during their service in India, but are now under my old friend and brother officer, Colonel Payn, in every respect, on the plains of Hindoostan, the same regiment that, when serving under Sir Colin Campbell on the shores of the Crimea, was considered by him a pattern to the British army.” After the inspection, his Excellency requested Lieutenant-Colonel Payn, C.B., to express to Lieutenant and Adjutant J. Thomson, and Quarter-master D. Munro, his sense of the zeal and ability which they had displayed in assisting their commanding officer to carry out the institutions that were now in full working order in the regiment.

In December 1863, His Excellency Sir William Mansfield, K.C.B., Commander-in-Chief of the Bombay Presidency, inspected the regiment and addressed them in nearly the following words:—“72nd, I have long wanted to see you. Before I came to this Presidency, I often heard from someone who was a great friend of yours and of mine, Sir Colin Campbell, now Lord Clyde, that of all the regiments he had known during his long service, he had not seen one with better discipline and steadiness in the field, as well as attention to the smallest details of daily operations—basically, all the qualities that make a good regiment—than the 72nd Highlanders when they served in his division in the Crimea, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Parke. I have never met Colonel Parke, but I’ve heard about the reputation he built with you. It will give me great satisfaction to report to His Royal Highness, the Commander-in-Chief, and to write to Lord Clyde, that according to reports from all the general officers you have served under in India, and now from my own observations, the 72nd Highlanders have not deteriorated during their service in India. They are now, under my old friend and fellow officer, Colonel Payn, exactly the same regiment that Sir Colin Campbell considered a model for the British army when serving on the shores of the Crimea.” After the inspection, His Excellency asked Lieutenant-Colonel Payn, C.B., to convey to Lieutenant and Adjutant J. Thomson and Quarter-master D. Munro, his appreciation for the enthusiasm and skill they showed in helping their commanding officer implement the systems that are now fully operational in the regiment.

By a General Order, dated 3d September 1863, the Queen, in commemoration of the services of the 72nd Highlanders in Her Majesty’s Indian dominions, was graciously pleased to command that the words “Central India” be worn on the colours, &c., of the regiment.

By a General Order, dated September 3, 1863, the Queen, in recognition of the service of the 72nd Highlanders in Her Majesty’s Indian territories, graciously ordered that the words “Central India” be displayed on the colors, etc., of the regiment.

In October 1864 the regiment was inspected by Major-General Edward Green, C.B., when he forwarded a letter to Colonel Payn, from which we give the following extract:—

In October 1864, Major-General Edward Green, C.B. inspected the regiment and sent a letter to Colonel Payn, from which we provide the following excerpt:—

“The regiment under your command being about to leave this division, I desire to express to you my entire satisfaction with the manner in which duty has been performed by the officers and soldiers during eighteen months that I have been associated with them as commander of the division. The perfect steadiness under arms, the neat and clean appearance of the soldiers at all times, the small amount of any serious crimes, the order in which everything is conducted as regards the interior economy, makes the 72nd Highlanders quite a pattern corps, and a source of pride to a general officer to have such a regiment under his command....

“The regiment under your command is about to leave this division, and I want to express my complete satisfaction with how the officers and soldiers have performed their duties during the eighteen months I’ve been their commanding officer. The perfect discipline during duty, the soldiers' consistently neat and clean appearance, the minimal occurrence of serious crimes, and the orderly management of everything related to the unit's daily operations make the 72nd Highlanders an exemplary corps and a point of pride for any general officer to have such a regiment under his command...”

“As senior regimental officer in this brigade, you have assisted and supported me with a readiness and goodwill most advantageous to the public service, and as, in all probability, I may never again have any official communication with the 72nd Regiment, I have to beg that you will accept my hearty acknowledgements. Read this letter at the head of the regiment at a convenient opportunity, and permit it to be placed among the records of the Duke of Albany’s Own Highlanders.”

"As the senior regimental officer in this brigade, you've supported me with a helpful attitude that greatly benefits public service. Since I may never have the chance to officially communicate with the 72nd Regiment again, I sincerely ask you to accept my heartfelt thanks. Please read this letter to the regiment at a suitable time and allow it to be added to the records of the Duke of Albany’s Own Highlanders."

The regiment being under orders to leave Central India, three companies marched from Mhow on the 26th of October for Sattarah, and two companies for Asseergurh. On the 11th of February 1865, the headquarters and five companies left Mhow for Poonah. The regiment had been stationed there since January 1859.

The regiment was ordered to leave Central India, with three companies marching from Mhow on October 26th for Sattarah, and two companies heading to Asseergurh. On February 11, 1865, the headquarters and five companies departed Mhow for Poonah. The regiment had been stationed there since January 1859.

On the 1st of March the regiment was distributed as under:—

On March 1st, the regiment was distributed as follows:—

Headquarters, with two companies, Nos. 4 and 6, Poonah—Colonel Payn, C.B. Detachment of three companies, Nos. 5, 7, and 10, Sattarah—Lieutenant-Colonel Rocke. Detachment of three companies, Nos. 1, 3, and 9, Khandallah—Major Rice. Detachment of two companies, Nos. 2 and 8, Asseergurh—Captain Ffrench. Nothing requiring record occurred until the 15th of July, when the regiment was placed under orders to proceed to Great Britain.

Headquarters, with two companies, Nos. 4 and 6, Poonah—Colonel Payn, C.B. Detachment of three companies, Nos. 5, 7, and 10, Sattarah—Lieutenant-Colonel Rocke. Detachment of three companies, Nos. 1, 3, and 9, Khandallah—Major Rice. Detachment of two companies, Nos. 2 and 8, Asseergurh—Captain Ffrench. Nothing noteworthy was recorded until the 15th of July, when the regiment received orders to head to Great Britain.

The order to volunteer into other regiments serving in India (usually given to corps on departure from that country) was issued on the 6th of September. The volunteering commenced on the 14th, and continued till the 17th, during which time 272 men left the 72nd Highlanders to join various other regiments.

The order for volunteers to transfer to other regiments serving in India (typically announced to corps when leaving that country) was issued on September 6th. The volunteering started on the 14th and continued until the 17th, during which 272 men left the 72nd Highlanders to join various other regiments.

On the 13th of October, a detachment, consisting of 1 captain, 5 subalterns, 1 assistant surgeon, 5 sergeants, 6 corporals, 2 drummers, and 72 rank and file, went by railroad to Bombay, and embarked on the same day on board the freight ship “Talbot.” After a prosperous though somewhat lengthened voyage of 108 days, this detachment landed at Portsmouth on the 31st of January 1866, and proceeded to Greenlaw, near Edinburgh, where it awaited the arrival of the headquarters of the regiment.

On October 13th, a group made up of 1 captain, 5 officers, 1 assistant surgeon, 5 sergeants, 6 corporals, 2 drummers, and 72 enlisted soldiers traveled by train to Bombay and boarded the cargo ship “Talbot” on the same day. After a successful, though somewhat extended, journey of 108 days, this group arrived in Portsmouth on January 31, 1866, and then went to Greenlaw, near Edinburgh, where they waited for the main headquarters of the regiment to arrive.

On the 6th of November Brigadier-General J. C. Heath, inspected the headquarters at Poonah, and expressed his satisfaction at the steady and soldier-like manner in which it moved upon parade, commending the good behaviour of the men, and the “particularly advanced system of interior economy existing in the regiment.”

On November 6th, Brigadier-General J. C. Heath inspected the headquarters at Poonah and expressed his satisfaction with the steady and disciplined way it performed on parade, praising the good behavior of the soldiers and the "particularly advanced system of internal management in the regiment."

The detachments from Sattarah and Asseergurh, having joined headquarters, the regiment left Poonah, under command of Major Hunter (Major Crombie being at Bombay on duty, and the other field-officers on leave), and proceeded by rail to Bombay, embarking on the 16th on board the freight ship, the “Tweed.”

The groups from Sattarah and Asseergurh joined headquarters, and the regiment left Poonah, led by Major Hunter (with Major Crombie in Bombay on duty and the other field officers on leave). They took the train to Bombay and boarded the cargo ship, the "Tweed," on the 16th.

On afternoon of the 18th of November, the “Tweed” weighed anchor, and on the evening of February 10, having passed the Needles, she reached Spithead, and there, at her anchorage, rode through a terrible hurricane which lasted twenty-four hours, during which many vessels near her were lost, dismasted, or wrecked. Proceeding to Gravesend, the regiment disembarked there on February 15th, and proceeded by rail to Edinburgh Castle on the 21st, and released the 71st Highland Light Infantry. The strength of the regiment on arriving in Great Britain, including the depot companies at Stirling, was:—

On the afternoon of November 18th, the “Tweed” set sail. By the evening of February 10, after passing the Needles, she arrived at Spithead. There, at her anchorage, she endured a fierce hurricane that lasted for twenty-four hours, during which many nearby vessels were lost, dismasted, or wrecked. Afterward, the regiment disembarked at Gravesend on February 15 and traveled by train to Edinburgh Castle on the 21st, where they relieved the 71st Highland Light Infantry. The total strength of the regiment upon arriving in Great Britain, including the depot companies at Stirling, was:—

Field Officers,3
Captains,12
Lieutenants,14
Ensigns,10
Staff,5
Total Officers,44
Sergeants,42
Drummers and Pipers,21
Corporals,36
Privates,578
Total Non-Commissioned Officers
and Privates,
—–677
—–
Grand Total,721

The depot, under command of Captain Beresford, joined the headquarters shortly after their arrival at Edinburgh.

The depot, in charge of Captain Beresford, joined the headquarters shortly after they arrived in Edinburgh.

During the stay of the 72nd in Edinburgh no event of importance occurred, and the conduct of the men was highly satisfactory. At the various half-yearly inspections, Major-General F. W. Hamilton, commanding in North Britain, expressed himself as thoroughly satisfied with the discipline and appearance of the regiment, as well as with its interior economy, which, as will have been noticed, also elicited the commendation of the officers who inspected the regiment in India.

During the 72nd's time in Edinburgh, nothing significant happened, and the behavior of the men was very satisfactory. During the various half-yearly inspections, Major-General F. W. Hamilton, who was in charge in North Britain, expressed that he was completely satisfied with the regiment's discipline and appearance, as well as its internal management, which, as noted, also received praise from the officers who inspected the regiment in India.

On May 9th, the regiment embarked on board H.M.S. “Tamar” at Granton, and landing on the 13th went by rail to Aldershott, where it was placed in camp under canvas.

On May 9th, the regiment boarded H.M.S. “Tamar” at Granton, and after landing on the 13th, took a train to Aldershot, where it set up camp in tents.

On October 7th, Major-General Renny, commanding the 1st Brigade of Infantry at[560] Aldershott, inspected the regiment under Major Cecil Rice, and subsequently thus expressed himself to the latter officer:—“I could see at a glance the regiment was beautifully turned out, and, indeed, everything is as good as it is possible to be. Such a regiment is seldom seen, and I will send the most favourable report I am able to make to the Horse Guards.”

On October 7th, Major-General Renny, who was in charge of the 1st Brigade of Infantry at[560] Aldershot, inspected the regiment led by Major Cecil Rice. He then told Major Rice, “I could see right away that the regiment was impressively turned out, and honestly, everything is as good as it can get. A regiment like this is rarely seen, and I’ll send the best report I can to the Horse Guards.”

Of the 72nd, as of other regiments during time of peace, and especially when stationed at home, there is but little that is eventful to record. The regiment was kept moving at intervals from one place to another, and wherever it was stationed, and whatever duties it was called upon to perform, it invariably received the commendation of the military officials who were appointed to inspect it, as well as the hearty good-will of the citizens among whom it was stationed. We shall conclude our account of the brave 72nd, which, as will have been seen, has all along done much to ward off the blows of Britain’s enemies, and enable her to maintain her high position among the nations of the world, by noticing briefly its movements up to the present time.

Of the 72nd, just like other regiments during peacetime, especially when based at home, there isn't much eventful to report. The regiment was constantly moved from one location to another, and wherever it was stationed and whatever tasks it had to take on, it consistently earned praise from the military officials assigned to inspect it, along with the genuine goodwill of the local citizens. We'll wrap up our account of the brave 72nd, which, as we've seen, has always done a lot to protect against Britain's enemies and help her maintain a strong position among the nations of the world, by briefly highlighting its movements up to this point.

On October 24th, the regiment, now commanded by Major Hunter, left Aldershott by rail for Manchester, taking with it every one belonging to the regiment on its effective strength. The regiment remained at Manchester till February 1st, 1868, when it proceeded, under the command of Major Cecil Rice, to Ireland, arriving at Kingston on the 5th, and marching to Richmond barracks, Dublin.

On October 24th, the regiment, now led by Major Hunter, left Aldershot by train for Manchester, bringing along everyone in its active strength. The regiment stayed in Manchester until February 1st, 1868, when it moved under the command of Major Cecil Rice to Ireland, arriving in Kingston on the 5th and marching to Richmond Barracks in Dublin.

A detachment under command of Captain F. G. Sherlock, consisting of 1 captain, 2 subalterns, and 2 companies, proceeded on the 25th by rail to Sligo, in aid of the civil power, returning to Dublin on March 6th. Major C. Rice commended the good behaviour of the detachment while on duty at Sligo. “It is by such conduct,” he said, “that the credit and good name of a regiment are upheld.”

A unit led by Captain F. G. Sherlock, made up of 1 captain, 2 junior officers, and 2 companies, traveled by train to Sligo on the 25th to support the local authorities, returning to Dublin on March 6th. Major C. Rice praised the detachment's excellent behavior while on duty in Sligo. “It is through actions like these,” he stated, “that the reputation and integrity of a regiment are maintained.”

Colonel W. Payn, C.B., rejoined from leave of absence on the 12th of March, and resumed command of the regiment.

Colonel W. Payn, C.B., returned from leave on March 12th and took back command of the regiment.

In April, their Royal Highnesses the Prince and the Princess of Wales visited Dublin; and on the 18th, the installation of His Royal Highness as a Knight of the Order of St Patrick took place at a special chapter of the order, held in St Patrick’s Cathedral, His Excellency the Duke of Abercorn, Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland, presiding as Grand-Master. The regiment, under Colonel Payn, C.B., was on that day on duty in York Street.

In April, the Prince and Princess of Wales visited Dublin; and on the 18th, His Royal Highness was installed as a Knight of the Order of St Patrick during a special chapter of the order held in St Patrick’s Cathedral, with His Excellency the Duke of Abercorn, Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland, presiding as Grand-Master. The regiment, led by Colonel Payn, C.B., was on duty that day in York Street.

On the 20th of April the whole of the troops in Dublin were paraded in the Phœnix Park, in review order, in presence of H.R.H. the Prince of Wales, the Princess of Wales, and H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge, Field-Marshal, commanding-in-chief.

On April 20th, all the troops in Dublin were gathered in the Phoenix Park for a review in front of H.R.H. the Prince of Wales, the Princess of Wales, and H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge, Field Marshal and commanding officer.

On September 16th the 72nd was ordered to Limerick, where it remained till the end of October 1869. On the 21st the headquarters and three companies, under the command of Major Beresford, proceeded by rail to Buttevant in county Cork. On the 22nd, five companies proceeded by rail to the Cove of Cork, viz., three companies under command of Captain Sherlock to Cambden Fort, and two companies under the command of Captain Tanner to Carlisle Fort. On the 25th, “F” (Captain Guinness’s) company proceeded from Clare Castle to Tipperary to join “A” (Captain Fordyce’s) company at the latter place.

On September 16th, the 72nd was ordered to Limerick, where it stayed until the end of October 1869. On the 21st, the headquarters and three companies, led by Major Beresford, traveled by train to Buttevant in County Cork. On the 22nd, five companies traveled by train to the Cove of Cork—three companies under the command of Captain Sherlock went to Cambden Fort, and two companies under Captain Tanner went to Carlisle Fort. On the 25th, “F” company (led by Captain Guinness) moved from Clare Castle to Tipperary to join “A” company (led by Captain Fordyce) at that location.

On June 27th, 1870, orders were received for the embarkation of the regiment for India on or about February 19th, 1871. In the months of June and July 276 volunteers were received from various corps on the home establishment, and 191 recruits joined in June, July, and August. On October 4th, orders were received for the regiment to proceed to Cork.

On June 27, 1870, the regiment received orders to prepare for deployment to India around February 19, 1871. In June and July, 276 volunteers joined from different units stationed at home, and 191 recruits came on board in June, July, and August. On October 4, the regiment received orders to move to Cork.

On the transfer of General Sir John Aitchison, G.C.B., to the Colonelcy of the Scots Fusilier Guards, General Charles G. J. Arbuthnot, from the 91st Foot, was appointed colonel of the regiment, under date August 27, 1870. On the decease of General C. G. J. Arbuthnot in 1870, Lieutenant-General Charles Gascoyne was appointed colonel of the regiment, under date October 22, 1870.

On the transfer of General Sir John Aitchison, G.C.B., to the Colonelcy of the Scots Fusilier Guards, General Charles G. J. Arbuthnot, from the 91st Foot, was appointed colonel of the regiment on August 27, 1870. After the death of General C. G. J. Arbuthnot in 1870, Lieutenant-General Charles Gascoyne was appointed colonel of the regiment on October 22, 1870.

On January 16th, 1871, the depot of the regiment was formed at Cork, and on the 21st the headquarters and the various companies, with the whole of the women, and children, and heavy baggage of the regiment, under the command of Captain Payn, sailed from Queenstown[561] on board H.M. troop-ship “Crocodile” for India, where the 72nd had so recently won high and well-deserved honours. The regiment arrived at Alexandria on March 7th, and proceeded overland, to Suez, from which, on the 9th, it sailed in the “Jumna” for Bombay. The regiment arrived at Bombay on March 24th, embarked next morning, and proceeded in three divisions by rail to Deoleca, where it remained till the 28th. On that and the two following days the regiment proceeded in detachments to Umballah, where it was to be stationed, and where it arrived in the beginning of April.

On January 16th, 1871, the regiment's base was set up in Cork, and on the 21st, the headquarters and various companies, along with all the women, children, and heavy baggage, commanded by Captain Payn, sailed from Queenstown[561] on the H.M. troop ship “Crocodile” to India, where the 72nd had recently achieved significant and well-deserved honors. The regiment reached Alexandria on March 7th and traveled overland to Suez, from where it sailed on the “Jumna” to Bombay on the 9th. The regiment arrived in Bombay on March 24th, boarded the next morning, and traveled in three divisions by rail to Deoleca, where it stayed until the 28th. On that day and the following two days, the regiment moved in detachments to Umballah, where it was to be stationed, arriving there in early April.

On May 3rd the regiment paraded for inspection by H.E. the Commander-in-Chief, Lord Napier of Magdala, but owing to the lamentable death of Lieutenant and Adjutant James Thomson—who, it will be remembered, was promoted from the rank of sergeant-major in 1858, for distinguished service in India—who was killed by a fall from his horse on parade, the regiment was dismissed to its quarters. On the evening of that date the remains of the late Lieutenant Thomson were interred in the cemetery, his Excellency the Commander-in-Chief and staff-officers of the garrison, and all the officers and men of the regiment off duty, attending the funeral.

On May 3rd, the regiment lined up for inspection by H.E. the Commander-in-Chief, Lord Napier of Magdala. However, due to the tragic death of Lieutenant and Adjutant James Thomson—who, as you may recall, was promoted from sergeant-major in 1858 for his distinguished service in India—after he fell from his horse during the parade, the regiment was sent back to their quarters. That evening, Lieutenant Thomson was laid to rest in the cemetery, with the Commander-in-Chief, staff officers of the garrison, and all the off-duty officers and men of the regiment attending the funeral.

The following regimental mourning order was published by Colonel Payn, C.B., on the occasion of this melancholy occurrence:—“A good and gallant soldier has passed from amongst us, and Colonel Payn is assured that there is no officer, non-commissioned officer, or soldier in the 72nd Highlanders, but feels that in the death of Lieutenant and Adjutant Thomson the regiment has suffered an irretrievable loss. He was endeared to every one from the highest to the lowest for his many estimable qualities, and nobody appreciated his worth and value more than Colonel Payn himself. He had served thirty years as soldier and officer in the 72nd, and was the oldest soldier in it; and the welfare of the regiment was invariably his first thought, his chief desire. He was just and impartial in carrying out every duty connected with the regiment. His zeal and abilities as an officer were unequalled, and he was killed in the actual performance of his duties on parade, in front of the regiment that he dearly loved, and it will be long before he is forgotten by those whose interests were his chief study.”

The following regimental mourning order was published by Colonel Payn, C.B., on the occasion of this tragic event:—“A brave and honorable soldier has left us, and Colonel Payn is confident that every officer, non-commissioned officer, and soldier in the 72nd Highlanders feels that with the death of Lieutenant and Adjutant Thomson, the regiment has suffered an irreparable loss. He was beloved by everyone, from the highest ranks to the lowest, for his many admirable qualities, and no one appreciated his worth and value more than Colonel Payn himself. He served thirty years as a soldier and officer in the 72nd, making him the oldest soldier in the regiment; the well-being of the regiment was always his top priority and greatest desire. He was fair and unbiased in fulfilling all duties related to the regiment. His dedication and skills as an officer were unmatched, and he was killed while actively performing his duties on parade, in front of the regiment he cherished, and it will be a long time before he is forgotten by those whose welfare he prioritized.”

On December 20th and 21st, the regiment proceeded to the camp of exercise, Delhi, under command of Major Beresford. It was attached to the 1st Brigade 3rd Division, which was commanded by Colonel Payn, the division being under the orders of Major-General Sir Henry Tombs, K.C.B., V.C.

On December 20th and 21st, the regiment moved to the training camp in Delhi, led by Major Beresford. It was part of the 1st Brigade, 3rd Division, commanded by Colonel Payn, with the division under the command of Major-General Sir Henry Tombs, K.C.B., V.C.

On January 17th, 1872, the regiment was suddenly recalled to Umballah, owing to an outbreak among the Kukah Sikhs. The regiment was highly complimented by the Commander-in-Chief, Lord Napier of Magdála, and Major-General Sir Henry Tombs, for the discipline and efficiency it displayed whilst serving at the camp. On February 9th, the regiment was inspected by Major-General Fraser-Tytler, C.B., at Umballah, when he expressed himself highly pleased with the general efficiency of the regiment.

On January 17th, 1872, the regiment was abruptly called back to Umballah due to a disturbance among the Kukah Sikhs. The regiment received high praise from the Commander-in-Chief, Lord Napier of Magdála, and Major-General Sir Henry Tombs for the discipline and efficiency it showed while serving at the camp. On February 9th, Major-General Fraser-Tytler, C.B., inspected the regiment at Umballah and expressed his satisfaction with the overall efficiency of the regiment.

Having received orders to move to Peshawur, the 72nd left Umballah on the 27th of October 1873, and marched the whole way, a distance of 476 miles, or 46 marches, although there is rail as far as Lahore.

Having received orders to head to Peshawar, the 72nd left Umballah on October 27, 1873, and marched the entire distance of 476 miles, or 46 treks, even though there was a railway line up to Lahore.

We have much pleasure in being able to present our readers with authentic steel portraits of three of the gallant colonels of this famous regiment:—That of its first Colonel-Commandant, Kenneth, Earl of Seaforth, from a painting by Sir Joshua Reynolds; that of Sir George Murray, G.C.B. and G.C.H., who was for some time also Colonel of the 42nd Royal Highlanders, which is given on the plate of colonels of that regiment; and that of Sir Neil Douglas, K.C.B. and K.C.H., appointed from the 81st Regiment on the 12th of July 1847. This portrait is from a painting by Sir John Watson Gordon, late president of the Royal Scottish Academy.

We are excited to share with our readers authentic steel portraits of three of the brave colonels of this famous regiment:—The first is of its initial Colonel-Commandant, Kenneth, Earl of Seaforth, based on a painting by Sir Joshua Reynolds; the second is of Sir George Murray, G.C.B. and G.C.H., who also served as Colonel of the 42nd Royal Highlanders for a time, featured on the plate of colonels of that regiment; and the last is of Sir Neil Douglas, K.C.B. and K.C.H., who was appointed from the 81st Regiment on July 12, 1847. This portrait is from a painting by Sir John Watson Gordon, the former president of the Royal Scottish Academy.

SUCCESSION LISTS OF COLONELS, FIELD AND STAFF OFFICERS, &c., OF THE 72nd HIGHLANDERS.

SUCCESSION LISTS OF COLONELS, FIELD AND STAFF OFFICERS, &c., OF THE 72nd HIGHLANDERS.

COLONELS.

COL.

 
NAMES.Date of Appointment
to Regiment.

Country.Remarks.
 
Kenneth, Earl of Seaforth29th Dec. 1777ScotlandLieut.-Col. Commandant 29th Dec. 1777. Died at sea Aug. 1781.
Thomas Frederick M. Humberston13th Feb. 1782EnglandLieut.-Col. 13th Feb. 1782. Died 30th April 1783.
James Murray1st Nov. 1783ScotlandLieut.-Col. 1st Nov. 1783; Col 1786; Lieut.-Gen. 1793. Died 19th March 1794.
Sir Adam Williamson, K.B.1st March 1794ScotlandLieut.-General 1797. Died 21st Oct. 1798.
James Stuart23d Oct. 1798ScotlandLieut.-Col. Commandant Feb. 1782. Died in 1815.
Rowland, Lord Hill, G.C.B.26th April 1815EnglandRemoved to 53d Foot 24th Feb. 1817.
Sir Geo. Murray, G.C.B., G.C.H.24th Feb. 1817ScotlandRemoved to 42d Regiment 6th Sept. 1823.
Sir John Hope G.C.H.6th Sept. 1823ScotlandDied at Rothesay, 1st Aug. 1836.
Sir Colin Campbell, K.C.B.15th Aug. 1836ScotlandDied in London, 13th June 1847.
Sir Neil Douglas, K.C.B.12th July 1847ScotlandRemoved to 78th Regiment, 29th Dec. 1851.
John Aitchison29th Dec. 1851ScotlandRemoved to Scots F. Guards, 27th Aug. 1870.
General G. G. J. Arbuthnot27th Aug. 1870ScotlandFrom the 91st Foot, and died in Oct. 1870.
Charles Gascoyne22d Oct. 1870England
 
LIEUTENANT-COLONELS.
 
H. Monckton18th Jan. 1807EnglandAppointed Major-General.
W. N. Leitch29th Dec. 1814EnglandPlaced on Half-Pay on Reduction, 25th Dec. 1818.
Felix Calvert9th Aug. 1821EnglandExchanged to Half-Pay, 25th Sept. 1826.
C. G. J. Arbuthnot1st Oct. 1825ScotlandAppointed to 90th, 17th May 1831.
Thomas Francis Wade17th May 1831IrelandRetired upon Half-Pay, 20th April 1832.
John Peddie28th Aug. 1837ScotlandAppointed to 90th, 23d Feb. 1838.
C. G. J. Arbuthnot23d Feb. 1838ScotlandAppointed Col. in the Army, 28th June 1838.
Lord Arthur Lenno14th April 1843ScotlandExchanged to Half-Pay, 25th Feb. 1845.
Charles Gascoyne25th Feb. 1845EnglandExchanged to Half-Pay, 11th Sept. 1849.
Freeman Murray11th Sept. 1849ScotlandExchanged to Half-Pay, 5th May 1854.
W. R. Faber5th May 1854EnglandExchd. to 35th, 23d June 1854. Never joined.
James Fraser23d June 1854ScotlandRetired 1st Dec. 1854.
R. P. Sharp1st Dec. 1854IrelandPlaced on Half-Pay by Reduction, 10th Nov. 1856.
J. W. Gaisford22d June 1855EnglandRetired 23d Nov. 1855.
William Parke23d Nov. 1855EnglandExchanged to 53d, 14th Aug. 1860.
C. H. Somerset25th Aug. 1857EnglandRetired 19th Aug. 1862.
William Payn14th Aug. 1860EnglandAppointed Brigadier-General in India 14th June 1872.
Richard Rocke19th Aug. 1862EnglandPlaced on Half-Pay by Reduction, 15th Feb. 1866.
M. De la Poer Beresford14th June 1872EnglandStill serving in 1873.
 
MAJORS.
 
Benjamin Graves24th Sept. 1812EnglandExchanged to 12th Regiment 5th May 1815.
John Carter11th Dec. 1813EnglandExchanged to 7th Regiment 27th April 1823.
William Frith5th May 1815IrelandExchanged to 55th Regiment.
John Rolt29th Aug. 1822IrelandAppointed Lieut.-Col. unattached.
T. G. Fitzgerald27th April 1823IrelandRetired 26th Aug. 1824.
M. H. Drummond24th July 1823ScotlandAppointed Lieut.-Col. unattached 16th June 1825. Died on passage to West Indies, 13th Jan. 1826.
Frederick Brownlow26th Aug. 1824IrelandExchanged to Half-Pay, 19th Nov. 1825.
W. L. Maberly19th May 1825EnglandAppointed Lieut.-Col. 96th Regiment.
Charles Middleton16th June 1825ScotlandAppointed Lieut.-Col. unattached 19th Nov. 1825.
[563] George Hall19th Nov. 1825EnglandExchanged to Half-Pay, 7th Aug. 1835.
C. M. Maclean1st Feb. 1827ScotlandPromoted Lieut.-Col. 3d W. I. Regiment.
Frederick Hope7th Aug. 1835ScotlandExchanged to Half-Pay, 27th Sept. 1842.
Henry Jervis27th Sept. 1842EnglandAppointed Lieut.-Col. Provisional Battalion, Chatham.
Richard P. Sharp8th March 1850EnglandPromoted Lieut.-Col. 72nd, 1st Dec. 1854.
J. W. Gaisford19th July 1850EnglandPromoted Lieut.-Col. 72nd, 22d June 1855.
William Parke1st Dec. 1854EnglandPromoted Lieut.-Col. 72nd, 23d Nov. 1855.
James Mackenzie22d June 1855ScotlandDied in the East Indies, 5th March 1858.
A. D. Thellusson23d Nov. 1855EnglandRetired 14th Aug. 1860.
Richard Rocke6th March 1858EnglandPromoted Lieut.-Col. 72nd, 19th Aug. 1862.
C. J. W. Norman14th Aug. 1860EnglandRetired 5th March 1861.
Alexander Crombie5th March 1861ScotlandRetired 9th Nov. 1866.
T. C. H. Best19th Aug. 1862EnglandRetired 20th Feb. 1863.
Cecil Rice20th Feb. 1863EnglandPromoted Lieut.-Col. Half-Pay, 28th May 1870.
Charles F. Hunter9th Nov. 1866ScotlandRetired 14th July 1869.
M. De la Poer Beresford14th July 1869EnglandPromoted Lieut.-Col. 72nd, 14th June 1872.
Francis Brownlow28th May 1870IrelandStill serving in 1873.
W. H. Clarke14th June 1872EnglandStill serving in 1873.
 
PAYMASTERS.
 
J. C. C. Irvine27th Sept. 1810IrelandExchanged to Half-Pay, 15th Oct. 1825.
William Graham13th Oct. 1825ScotlandDied in London, 30th Dec. 1848.
Rowland Webster29th May 1849EnglandAppointed to Coast Brigade Royal Artillery.
George Fowler6th May 1862EnglandResigned.
C. M. Dawes30th Aug. 1864EnglandExchanged to 30th Regiment.
J. Cassidy22d Feb. 1871ScotlandStill serving in 1873.
 
ADJUTANTS.
 
Richard Coventry11th Jan. 1810EnglandAppointed to Veteran Battalion 1819.
Henry Jervis25th May 1819EnglandPromoted Captain 19th Sept. 1826.
Michael Adair19th Sept. 1826IrelandPromoted Captain Half-Pay 10th March 1837.
Charles Moylan14th April 1837IrelandResigned 26th June 1840.
J. T. Hope26th June 1840ScotlandResigned 15th April 1842.
Henry Rice15th April 1842EnglandPromoted Captain 12th Nov. 1847.
Alexander Crombie24th Dec. 1847ScotlandPromoted Captain 6th June 1854.
C. C. W. Vesey25th Aug. 1854EnglandResigned 1st May 1857.
Hon. S. R. H. Ward1st May 1857IrelandPromoted Captain 17th Regt. 10th Sept. 1858.
James Thomson31st Dec. 1858ScotlandDied 3d May 1871 at Umballa, East Indies: the cause was a fall from his horse, on parade.
T. A. A. Barstow4th May 1871ScotlandStill serving in 1873.
 
QUARTERMASTERS.
 
William Benton1st Nov. 1804ScotlandRetired on Half-Pay 25th July 1822.
George Mackenzie25th July 1822ScotlandExchanged to Half-Pay 26th May 1825.
John Macpherson9th Sept. 1823ScotlandRetired on Half-Pay 2d March 1838.
Samuel Brodribb2d March 1838EnglandAppointed to 14th Dragoons.
William Hume24th April 1838ScotlandRetired on Half-Pay 23d July 1847.
John Lindsay23d July 1847ScotlandDied at Barbadoes, 21st Nov. 1848.
Michael Boden20th April 1849IrelandRetired 30th April 1852.
John Macdonald30th April 1852ScotlandDied of wounds received in the trenches before Sevastopol 8th Sept. 1855.
Donald Munro30th Nov. 1855ScotlandExchanged to 91st Highlanders.
Peter Murray24th Jan. 1865ScotlandExchanged to 10th Regiment.
T. H. Smith30th Sept. 1868ScotlandStill serving in 1873.
 

KAFFRARIA: TO ILLUSTRATE THE 72nd, 74th, AND 91st REGIMENTS.

FOOTNOTES:

[422] From the Dutch Service.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From the Dutch service.

[423] From the Austrian service.

From the Austrian service.

[424] “Journal of Lieutenant Ronald Campbell, of the Grenadier Company, 72nd Regiment,” 2 vols. folio, MS.

[424] “Journal of Lieutenant Ronald Campbell, of the Grenadier Company, 72nd Regiment,” 2 volumes, folio, manuscript.

[425] Lieutenant Campbell’s Journal.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lt. Campbell's Journal.

[426] On the 12th of August, as the grenadiers and Captain Gordon’s company of the 72nd were on duty in the trenches, exposed to a burning sun, and a severe cannonade from the fortress, Colonel Campbell, field officer of the trenches, sent his orderly to Lieutenant Campbell of the grenadiers requesting that the piper of the grenadiers might be directed to play some pibrachs. This was considered a strange request to be made at so unsuitable a time; it was, however, immediately complied with; “but we were a good deal surprised to perceive that the moment the piper began, the fire from the enemy slackened, and soon after almost entirely ceased. The French all got upon the works, and seemed more astonished at hearing the bagpipe, than we with Colonel Campbell’s request.”—Lieutenant Campbell’s Journal.

[426] On August 12th, while the grenadiers and Captain Gordon’s company of the 72nd were on duty in the trenches, enduring the scorching sun and heavy cannon fire from the fortress, Colonel Campbell, the field officer of the trenches, sent his orderly to Lieutenant Campbell of the grenadiers asking if the piper of the grenadiers could play some pibrachs. This was seen as a strange request at such an inappropriate time; however, it was quickly agreed to. “But we were quite surprised to notice that the moment the piper started, the enemy’s fire decreased, and soon after it almost completely stopped. The French all climbed onto the works and seemed more amazed to hear the bagpipe than we were at Colonel Campbell’s request.” —Lieutenant Campbell’s Journal.

[427] Stewart’s Sketches, ii. pp. 137-8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches, vol. 2, pp. 137-8.

[428] An account of the part taken by the Highland brigade in further operations at the Cape will be found under the 93rd regiment.

[428] You can find a description of the role played by the Highland brigade in subsequent actions at the Cape under the 93rd regiment.

[429] “The soldiers suffered excessively from the heat of the sun, which was as intense as I ever felt it in India; though our fatigue was extreme, yet, for the momentary halt we made, the grenadier company (72nd) requested the pipers might play them their regimental quick step, Cabar Feidh, to which they danced a Highland reel, to the utter astonishment of the 59th regiment, which was close in our rear.”—Journal of Captain Campbell, Grenadier Company, 72nd regiment.

[429] “The soldiers were really struggling with the intense heat of the sun, which was the hottest I’ve ever experienced in India; even though we were extremely tired, during the brief pause we took, the grenadier company (72nd) asked if the pipers could play their regimental quick step, Caber Feidh, and they danced a Highland reel, leaving the 59th regiment right behind us completely amazed.”—Journal of Captain Campbell, Grenadier Company, 72nd regiment.

Properly speaking, Cabar Feidh is not the regimental quickstep, but the warning for the regiment to get ready for parade. In “marching past” in quick time, the tune played by the band is “Highland Laddie;” and in double time the pipers play Cabar Feidh.

Properly speaking, Cabar Feidh is not the regimental quickstep, but the signal for the regiment to prepare for parade. When “marching past” in quick time, the tune played by the band is “Highland Laddie;” and in double time, the pipers play Cabar Feidh.

[430] Captain Campbell’s Journal.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Captain Campbell's Journal.

[431] Assegai, a dart or javelin used by the Kaffirs.

[431] Assegai, a dart or spear used by the Kaffirs.

[432] Traktir, a frequent name of villages and towns in the Crimea, simply means village. Kutor is a farm.

[432] Treat, a common name for villages and towns in Crimea, simply means village. Kutor is a farm.

[433] These old colours were sent to Keith Stewart Mackenzie, Esq., of Brahan Castle, near Dingwall, Ross-shire.

[433] These old colors were sent to Keith Stewart Mackenzie, Esq., of Brahan Castle, near Dingwall, Ross-shire.

[434] Forty-one “coss” are equal to a degree, or 69 English miles. One coss (or kos) is thus nearly equal to one mile and seven-tenths. It varies, however, in different parts of the country.

[434] Forty-one “coss” equal one degree, which is about 69 English miles. So, one coss (or kos) is almost the same as one mile and seven-tenths. However, this can vary in different regions of the country.


ABERDEENSHIRE HIGHLAND REGIMENT,

OR

OR

OLD EIGHTY-FIRST.

Old 81st.

1777–1783.

This regiment was raised by the Honourable Colonel William Gordon, brother of the Earl of Aberdeen, to whom letters of service were granted for that purpose in December 1777. Of 980 men composing the regiment, 650 were from the Highlands of Aberdeenshire. The clan Ross mustered strongly under Major Ross; when embodied it was found that there were nine men of the name of John Ross in the regiment.

This regiment was created by the Honorable Colonel William Gordon, brother of the Earl of Aberdeen, who was given letters of service for that purpose in December 1777. Of the 980 men in the regiment, 650 were from the Highlands of Aberdeenshire. The clan Ross came out in full force under Major Ross; when assembled, it was discovered that there were nine men named John Ross in the regiment.

The corps was marched to Stirling, whence it was removed to Ireland, where the regiment continued three years. In the end of 1782 it was removed to England, and in March of the following year embarked at Portsmouth for the East Indies immediately after the preliminaries of peace were signed, notwithstanding the terms of agreement, which were the same as those made with the Athole Highlanders. The men, however, seemed satisfied with their destination, and it was not until they became acquainted with the conduct of the Athole men, that they refused to proceed. Government yielded to their demand to be discharged, and they were accordingly marched to Scotland, and disbanded at Edinburgh in April 1783. Their conduct during their existence was as exemplary as that of the other Highland regiments.

The corps was marched to Stirling, from where it was moved to Ireland, where the regiment stayed for three years. At the end of 1782, it was transferred to England, and in March of the following year, it set sail from Portsmouth for the East Indies right after the peace preliminaries were signed, despite the agreement terms being the same as those made with the Athole Highlanders. However, the men seemed happy with their destination, and it wasn't until they learned about the behavior of the Athole men that they refused to continue. The government agreed to their request for discharge, and they were subsequently marched to Scotland and disbanded in Edinburgh in April 1783. Their behavior during their time was as commendable as that of the other Highland regiments.


ROYAL HIGHLAND EMIGRANT REGIMENT,

OR

OR

OLD EIGHTY-FOURTH.

OLD 84TH.

1775–1883.

Two Battalions—First Battalion—Quebec—Second Battalion—Settle in Canada and Nova Scotia.

Two Battalions—First Battalion—Quebec—Second Battalion—Establish in Canada and Nova Scotia.

This battalion was to be raised from the Highland emigrants in Canada, and the discharged men of the 42nd, of Fraser’s and Montgomery’s Highlanders, who had settled in North America after the peace of 1763. Lieutenant-Colonel Alan Maclean (son of Torloish), of the late 104th Highland Regiment, was appointed lieutenant-colonel commandant of the first battalion. Captain John Small, formerly of the 42nd, and then of the 21st Regiment, was appointed major-commandant of the second battalion, which was to be raised from emigrants and discharged Highland soldiers who had settled in Nova Scotia. Each battalion was to consist of 750 men, with officers in proportion. The commissions were dated the 14th of June 1775.

This battalion was to be formed from Highland emigrants in Canada, as well as discharged members of the 42nd, Fraser’s, and Montgomery’s Highlanders who had settled in North America after the peace of 1763. Lieutenant-Colonel Alan Maclean (son of Torloish) from the late 104th Highland Regiment was appointed as the lieutenant-colonel in charge of the first battalion. Captain John Small, who previously served with the 42nd and then the 21st Regiment, was appointed as the major in charge of the second battalion, which would be raised from emigrants and discharged Highland soldiers who had settled in Nova Scotia. Each battalion was to include 750 men, with a proportional number of officers. The commissions were dated June 14, 1775.

Great difficulty was experienced in conveying the recruits who had been raised in the back settlements to their respective destinations. A detachment from Carolina was obliged to relinquish an attempt to cross a bridge defended by cannon, in which Captain Macleod, its commander, and a number of the men were killed. Those who escaped reached their destination by different routes.

Great difficulty was faced in transporting the recruits from the remote settlements to their respective destinations. A group from Carolina had to give up their attempt to cross a bridge that was defended by cannons, where Captain Macleod, their leader, and several of the men were killed. Those who survived arrived at their destination through various routes.

When assembled, the first battalion, consisting of 350 men, was detached up the River St Lawrence, but hearing that the American General Arnold intended to enter Canada with 3000 men, Colonel Maclean returned with his battalion by forced marches, and entered Quebec on the 13th of November 1776. The garrison of Quebec, previous to the arrival of Colonel Maclean, consisted of only 50 men of the Fusiliers and 700 militia and seamen. General Arnold, who had previously crossed the river, made a spirited attempt on the night of the 14th to get possession of the outworks of the city, but was repulsed with loss, and forced to retire to Point au Tremble.

When assembled, the first battalion, made up of 350 men, was sent up the St. Lawrence River. However, after learning that American General Arnold planned to enter Canada with 3,000 men, Colonel Maclean quickly marched his battalion back and arrived in Quebec on November 13, 1776. Before Colonel Maclean’s arrival, the garrison in Quebec had only 50 Fusiliers and 700 militia and sailors. General Arnold, who had already crossed the river, made a bold attempt on the night of the 14th to take control of the city's outworks, but he was pushed back with losses and forced to retreat to Point au Tremble.

Having obtained a reinforcement of troops under General Montgomery, Arnold resolved upon an assault. Accordingly, on the 31st of December he advanced towards the city, and attacked it in two places, but was completely repulsed at both points. In this affair General Montgomery, who led one of the points of attack, was killed, and Arnold wounded.

Having received additional troops under General Montgomery, Arnold decided to launch an attack. So, on December 31st, he moved towards the city and struck at two locations, but was fully pushed back at both. In this engagement, General Montgomery, who led one of the attacks, was killed, and Arnold was wounded.

Foiled in this attempt, General Arnold took up a position on the heights of Abraham, and by intercepting all supplies, reduced the garrison to great straits. He next turned the blockade into a siege, and having erected batteries, made several attempts to get possession of the lower town; but Colonel Maclean, to whom the defence[566] of the place had been entrusted by General Guy Carlton, the commander-in-chief, defeated him at every point.[435] After these failures General Arnold raised the siege and evacuated Canada.

Foiled in this attempt, General Arnold took a position on the Heights of Abraham, and by cutting off all supplies, put the garrison in a tough spot. He then changed the blockade into a siege, and after setting up batteries, tried several times to take over the lower town; but Colonel Maclean, who was entrusted with the defense of the place by General Guy Carlton, the commander-in-chief, defeated him at every turn. After these setbacks, General Arnold lifted the siege and left Canada.

The battalion after this service was employed in various small enterprises during the war, in which they were generally successful. They remained so faithful to their trust, that notwithstanding that every inducement was held out to them to join the revolutionary standard, not one native Highlander deserted. Only one man was brought to the halberts during the time the regiment was embodied.

The battalion, after this duty, was involved in various small operations during the war, where they generally succeeded. They stayed so loyal to their mission that, despite every temptation to join the revolutionary cause, not a single native Highlander deserted. Only one man was disciplined with halberds during the time the regiment was active.

Major Small, being extremely popular with the Highlanders, was very successful in Nova Scotia, and his corps contained a greater proportion of them than the first battalion. Of ten companies which composed the second battalion, five remained in Nova Scotia and the neighbouring settlements during the war, and the other five, including the flank companies, joined the armies of General Clinton and Lord Cornwallis. The grenadier company was in the battalion, which at Eataw Springs “drove all before them,” as stated in his despatches by Colonel Alexander Stuart of the 3d Regiment.

Major Small, being super popular with the Highlanders, had a lot of success in Nova Scotia, and his unit had a higher percentage of them than the first battalion. Of the ten companies that made up the second battalion, five stayed in Nova Scotia and the nearby settlements during the war, while the other five, including the flank companies, joined the armies of General Clinton and Lord Cornwallis. The grenadier company was part of the battalion, which at Eataw Springs "overpowered everyone," as reported in his memos by Colonel Alexander Stuart of the 3rd Regiment.

In the year 1778 the regiment, which had hitherto been known only as the Royal Highland Emigrants, was numbered the 84th, and orders were issued to augment the battalions to 1000 men each. Sir Henry Clinton was appointed colonel in-chief. The uniform was the full Highland garb, with purse of racoon’s skin. The officers wore the broad sword and dirk, and the men a half-basket sword. At the peace the officers and men received grants of land, in the proportion of 5000 acres to a field officer, 3000 to a captain, 500 to a subaltern, 200 to a sergeant, and 100 to a private soldier. The men of the first battalion settled in Canada, and those of the second in Nova Scotia, forming a settlement which they named Douglas. Many of the officers, however, returned home.

In 1778, the regiment that had previously been known only as the Royal Highland Emigrants was designated as the 84th. Orders were given to increase the battalions to 1,000 men each. Sir Henry Clinton was appointed as the colonel in chief. The uniform consisted of the full Highland attire, complete with a purse made from raccoon skin. Officers carried a broadsword and dirk, while the men had a half-basket sword. At the end of the war, both officers and men were granted land—5,000 acres for a field officer, 3,000 for a captain, 500 for a subaltern, 200 for a sergeant, and 100 for a private soldier. The men from the first battalion settled in Canada, and those from the second in Nova Scotia, establishing a settlement they called Douglas. However, many of the officers returned home.

FOOTNOTE:

[435] Colonel Maclean, when a subaltern in the Scotch brigade in Holland, was particularly noticed by Count Lowendahl, for his bravery at Bergen-op-Zoom in 1774. See the notice of Loudon’s Highlanders.

[435] Colonel Maclean, when he was a junior officer in the Scottish brigade in Holland, caught the attention of Count Lowendahl for his courage at Bergen-op-Zoom in 1774. See the notice of Loudon’s Highlanders.


FORTY-SECOND OR ROYAL HIGHLAND REGIMENT.
2nd Battalion.

NOW THE SEVENTY-THIRD REGIMENT.

Now the 73rd Regiment.

1780–1809.

Raising of the Regiment—First list of Officers—St Iago—India—Ponanee—Bednoor—Anantapoor—Mangalore—Tillycherry—Bombay—Dinapore—Cawnpore—Fort-William—Seringapatam—Pondicherry—Ceylon—Madras—Mysore—Home—Ceases to be a Highland Regiment.

Raising of the Regiment—First list of Officers—St Iago—India—Ponanee—Bednoor—Anantapoor—Mangalore—Tillycherry—Bombay—Dinapore—Cawnpore—Fort-William—Seringapatam—Pondicherry—Ceylon—Madras—Mysore—Home—Ceases to be a Highland Regiment.

About 1780 the situation of Great Britain was extremely critical, as she had not only to sustain a war in Europe, but also to defend her vast possessions in North America and the East Indies. In this emergency Government looked towards the north for aid, and although nearly 13,000 warriors had been drawn from the country north of the Tay, within the previous eighteen months, it determined again to draw upon the Highland population, by adding a second battalion to the 42nd regiment.

About 1780, Great Britain was in a really tough spot. She not only had to deal with a war in Europe but also needed to protect her large territories in North America and the East Indies. In this crisis, the government looked north for support, and even though nearly 13,000 warriors had been recruited from the region north of the Tay in the past eighteen months, they decided to tap into the Highland population again by adding a second battalion to the 42nd regiment.

The following officers were appointed to the battalion:—

The following officers were appointed to the battalion:—

Colonel—Lord John Murray, died in 1787, the oldest General in the army.

Colonel—Lord John Murray, passed away in 1787, the oldest General in the army.

Lieutenant-Colonel—Norman Macleod of Macleod, died in 1801, a Lieutenant-General.

Lieutenant-Colonel—Norman Macleod of Macleod, passed away in 1801, a Lieutenant-General.

Major—Patrick Græme, son of Inchbraco, died in 1781.

Major—Patrick Græme, son of Inchbraco, passed away in 1781.

Captains.

Captains.

Hay Macdowall, son of Garthland, a lieut.-gen., who was lost on his passage from India in 1809.

Hay Macdowall, son of Garthland, a lieutenant general, who was lost on his journey from India in 1809.

James Murray, died in 1781.

James Murray passed away in 1781.

John Gregor.

John Gregor.

James Drummond, afterwards Lord Perth, died in 1800.

James Drummond, later known as Lord Perth, passed away in 1800.

John Macgregor.

John MacGregor.

Colin Campbell, son of Glenure.

Colin Campbell, Glenure's son.

Thomas Dalyell, killed at Mangalore in 1783.

Thomas Dalyell, who was killed in Mangalore in 1783.

David Lindsay.

David Lindsay.

John Grant, son of Glenormiston, died in 1801.

John Grant, son of Glenormiston, passed away in 1801.

Lieutenants.

Lieutenants.

John Grant.

John Grant.

Alexander Macgregor of Balhaldy, died Major of the 65th regiment in 1795.

Alexander Macgregor of Balhaldy died as a Major in the 65th regiment in 1795.

Dugald Campbell, retired in 1787.

Dugald Campbell retired in 1787.

James Spens, retired Lieutenant-Colonel of the 72d regiment in 1798.

James Spens, retired Lieutenant Colonel of the 72nd Regiment in 1798.

John Wemyss, died in 1781.

John Wemyss died in 1781.

Alexander Dunbar, died in 1783.

Alexander Dunbar passed away in 1783.

John Oswald.[436]

John Oswald. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Æneas Fraser, died captain, 1784.

Aeneas Fraser, captain, died 1784.

Alexander Maitland.

Alex Maitland.

Alexander Ross, retired in 1784.

Alexander Ross retired in 1784.

Ensigns.

Ensigns.

Charles Sutherland.

Charles Sutherland.

John Murray Robertson.

John Murray Robertson.

Alexander Macdonald.

Alex Macdonald.

Robert Robertson.

Robert Robertson.

John Macdonald.

John Macdonald.

William White.

William White.

Charles Maclean.

Charles Maclean.

John Macpherson, killed at Mangalore.

John Macpherson, killed in Mangalore.

Chaplain.—John Stewart, died in 1781.

Chaplain.—John Stewart, passed away in 1781.

Surgeon.—Thomas Farquharson.

Surgeon — Thomas Farquharson.

Adjutant.—Robert Leslie.

Adjutant.—Robert Leslie.

Mate.—Duncan Campbell.

Buddy.—Duncan Campbell.

Quarter-master.—Kenneth Mackenzie, killed at Mangalore.

Quartermaster.—Kenneth Mackenzie, killed at Mangalore.

The name of the 42nd Regiment was a sufficient inducement to the Highlanders to enter the service, and on the 21st of March 1780, only about three months after the appointment of the officers, the battalion was raised, and soon afterwards embodied at Perth.

The name of the 42nd Regiment was enough to motivate the Highlanders to join the service, and on March 21, 1780, just about three months after the officers were appointed, the battalion was formed and quickly assembled at Perth.

In December the regiment embarked at Queensferry, to join an expedition then fitting out at Portsmouth, against the Cape of Good Hope, under the command of Major-General William Meadows and Commodore Johnstone. The expedition sailed on the 12th of March 1781, and falling in with the French squadron under Admiral Suffrein at St Iago, was there attacked by the enemy, who were repulsed. Suffrein, however, got the start of the expedition, and the commander, finding that he had reached the Cape before them, proceeded to India, having previously captured a valuable convoy of Dutch East Indiamen, which had taken shelter in Saldanha Bay. As the troops had not landed, their right to a share of the prize-money was disputed by the commodore, but after a lapse of many years the objection was overruled.

In December, the regiment set off from Queensferry to join an expedition being prepared in Portsmouth, aimed at the Cape of Good Hope, led by Major-General William Meadows and Commodore Johnstone. The expedition departed on March 12, 1781, and encountered the French squadron under Admiral Suffrein at St Iago, where they faced an attack from the enemy, but managed to push them back. However, Suffrein got ahead of the expedition, and the commander realized he had arrived at the Cape before them and then continued on to India, after seizing a valuable convoy of Dutch East Indiamen that had taken refuge in Saldanha Bay. Since the troops had not yet landed, the commodore challenged their claim to a share of the prize money, but after many years, the objection was ultimately dismissed.

The expedition, with the exception of the “Myrtle” transport, which separated from the fleet in a gale of wind off the Cape, arrived at Bombay on the 5th of March 1782, after a twelve months’ voyage, and on the 13th of April sailed for Madras. The regiment suffered considerably on the passage from the scurvy, and from a fever caught in the island of Joanna; and on reaching Calcutta, 5 officers, including Major Patrick Græme, and 116 non-commissioned officers and privates had died.

The expedition, except for the “Myrtle” transport, which got separated from the fleet during a storm off the Cape, arrived in Bombay on March 5, 1782, after a year-long journey. On April 13, they set sail for Madras. The regiment experienced significant losses during the voyage due to scurvy and a fever contracted on the island of Joanna; upon reaching Calcutta, 5 officers, including Major Patrick Græme, and 116 non-commissioned officers and soldiers had died.

Some time after the arrival of the expedition, a part of the troops, with some native corps, were detached against Palghatcheri, under Lieutenant-Colonel Mackenzie Humberston of the 100th Regiment, in absence of Lieutenant-Colonel Macleod, who, being on board the Myrtle, had not yet arrived. The troops in this expedition, of which seven companies of the Highlanders formed a part, took the field on the 2nd of September 1782, and after taking several small forts on their march, arrived before Palaghatcheri on the 19th of October. Finding the place much stronger than he expected, and ascertaining that Tippoo Sahib was advancing with a large force to its relief, Colonel Humberston retired towards Ponanee, closely pursued by the enemy, and blew up the forts of Mangaracotah and Ramgurh in the retreat.

Some time after the expedition arrived, part of the troops, along with some local forces, were sent against Palghatcheri, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Mackenzie Humberston of the 100th Regiment, since Lieutenant-Colonel Macleod was still on board the Myrtle and hadn't arrived yet. The troops in this expedition, which included seven companies of Highlanders, set out on September 2, 1782, and after capturing several small forts along the way, reached Palaghatcheri on October 19. Discovering that the fortifications were much stronger than he anticipated and realizing that Tippoo Sahib was advancing with a large force to support it, Colonel Humberston retreated towards Ponanee, being closely pursued by the enemy, and destroyed the forts of Mangaracotah and Ramgurh during his retreat.

At Ponanee the command was assumed by Lieutenant-Colonel Macleod. The effective force was reduced by sickness to 380 Europeans, and 2200 English and Travancore sepoys, and in this situation the British commander found himself surrounded by 10,000 cavalry and 14,000 infantry, including two corps of Europeans, under the French General Lally. Colonel Macleod attempted to improve by art the defences of a position strong by nature, but before his works were completed, General Lally made a spirited attack on the post on the morning of the 29th of November, at the head of the European troops: after a warm contest he was repulsed.

At Ponanee, Lieutenant-Colonel Macleod took command. The effective force had dropped to 380 Europeans and 2,200 English and Travancore sepoys due to illness. In this situation, the British commander found himself surrounded by 10,000 cavalry and 14,000 infantry, including two corps of Europeans, led by the French General Lally. Colonel Macleod tried to strengthen the defenses of a naturally strong position, but before his work was finished, General Lally launched a strong attack on the post on the morning of November 29 with the European troops. After a fierce battle, he was pushed back.

The conduct of the Highlanders, against whom Lally directed his chief attack, is thus noticed in the general orders issued on the occasion:—“The intrepidity with which Major Campbell and the Highlanders repeatedly charged the enemy, was most honourable to their character.” In this affair the 42nd had 3 sergeants and 19 rank and file killed, and Major John Campbell, Captains Colin Campbell and Thomas Dalyell, Lieutenant Charles Sutherland, 2 sergeants, and 31 rank and file wounded.

The actions of the Highlanders, whom Lally focused his main attack on, are highlighted in the general orders issued at the time:—“The bravery with which Major Campbell and the Highlanders continuously charged the enemy was truly commendable.” In this battle, the 42nd lost 3 sergeants and 19 soldiers, while Major John Campbell, Captains Colin Campbell and Thomas Dalyell, Lieutenant Charles Sutherland, 2 sergeants, and 31 soldiers were injured.

After this service, Colonel Macleod with his battalion embarked for Bombay, and joined the army under Brigadier-General Matthews at Cundapoor, on the 9th of January 1793. On the 23rd General Matthews moved forward to attack Bednoor, from which the Sultan drew most of his supplies for his army. General Matthews was greatly harassed on his march by flying parties of the enemy, and in crossing the mountains was much impeded by the nature of the country, and by a succession of field-works erected on the face of these mountains. On the 26th of February, the 42nd, led by Colonel Macleod, and followed by a corps of sepoys, attacked these positions with the[568] bayonet, and were in the breastwork before the enemy were aware of it. Four hundred of the enemy were bayonetted, and the rest were pursued to the walls of the fort. Seven forts were attacked and taken in this manner in succession. The principal redoubt, distinguished by the appellation of Hyder Gurh, situated on the summit of the highest ghaut or precipice, presented a more formidable appearance. It had a dry ditch in front, mounted with twenty pieces of cannon, and might have offered considerable resistance to the advance of the army, if well defended; but the loss of their seven batteries had so terrified the enemy, that they abandoned their last and strongest position in the course of the night, leaving behind them eight thousand stand of new arms, and a considerable quantity of powder, shot, and military stores. The army took possession of Bednoor the following day, but this triumph was of short duration, as the enemy soon recaptured the place, and took General Matthews and the greater part of his army prisoners.

After this service, Colonel Macleod and his battalion boarded a ship for Bombay and joined Brigadier-General Matthews' army at Cundapoor on January 9, 1793. On January 23, General Matthews advanced to attack Bednoor, which provided most of the Sultan's supplies for his army. General Matthews faced significant harassment from enemy skirmishers during the march, and crossing the mountains was challenging due to the terrain and a series of defensive structures built on the slopes. On February 26, the 42nd Regiment, led by Colonel Macleod and followed by a group of sepoys, charged these positions with the[568] bayonet and reached the breastwork before the enemy realized it. Four hundred enemy soldiers were bayoneted, and the rest were chased to the fort's walls. Seven forts were sequentially attacked and captured in this manner. The main stronghold, known as Hyder Gurh, sitting atop the tallest ghaut or cliff, looked particularly intimidating. It had a dry ditch in front, was armed with twenty pieces of cannon, and could have put up a strong fight if well-defended; however, the loss of their seven batteries terrified the enemy so much that they deserted their last and strongest position during the night, leaving behind eight thousand new weapons and a sizable amount of powder, shot, and military supplies. The army took over Bednoor the next day, but this victory was short-lived, as the enemy soon retook the place and captured General Matthews along with most of his troops.

Meanwhile the other companies were employed with a detachment under Major Campbell, in an enterprise against the fort of Anantapoor, which was attacked and carried on the 15th of February with little loss. Major Campbell returned his thanks to the troops for their spirited behaviour on this occasion, “and his particular acknowledgments to Captain Dalyell, and the officers and men of the flank companies of the 42nd regiment, who headed the storm.” As the Highlanders on this occasion had trusted more to their fire than to the bayonet, the major strongly recommended to them in future never to fire a shot when the bayonet could be used.

Meanwhile, the other companies were working with a group led by Major Campbell on an operation against the fort of Anantapoor, which was attacked and captured on February 15th with minimal losses. Major Campbell expressed his gratitude to the troops for their spirited performance during this mission, “and he especially acknowledged Captain Dalyell, along with the officers and men of the flank companies of the 42nd regiment, who led the charge.” Since the Highlanders relied more on their firepower than on the bayonet this time, the major strongly advised them to avoid firing a shot in the future when the bayonet could be used.

The Highlanders remained at Anantapoor till the end of February, when they were sent under Major Campbell to occupy Carrical and Morebedery. They remained in these two small forts till the 12th of April, when they were marched first to Goorspoor and thence to Mangalore. Here the command of the troops, in consequence of the absence of Lieutenant-Colonels Macleod and Humberston devolved upon Major Campbell, now promoted to the brevet rank of lieutenant-colonel. General Matthews having been suspended, Colonel Macleod, now promoted to the rank of brigadier-general, was appointed to succeed him.

The Highlanders stayed at Anantapoor until the end of February, when they were sent under Major Campbell to take control of Carrical and Morebedery. They were stationed in these two small forts until April 12th, when they marched first to Goorspoor and then to Mangalore. Here, the command of the troops fell to Major Campbell, who was promoted to the temporary rank of lieutenant-colonel due to the absence of Lieutenant-Colonels Macleod and Humberston. With General Matthews suspended, Colonel Macleod, now promoted to brigadier-general, was appointed to take his place.

Encouraged by the recapture of Bednoor, Tippoo detached a considerable force towards Mangalore, but it was attacked and defeated by Colonel Campbell, on the 6th of May. Little loss was sustained on either side, but the enemy left all their guns. The Highlanders had 7 privates killed, and Captain William Stewart and 16 rank and file wounded.

Encouraged by the recapture of Bednoor, Tippoo sent a large force toward Mangalore, but they were attacked and defeated by Colonel Campbell on May 6th. There was minimal loss on both sides, but the enemy abandoned all their guns. The Highlanders had 7 privates killed, and Captain William Stewart along with 16 soldiers were wounded.

Tippoo, having now no force in the field to oppose him, advanced upon Mangalore with his whole army, consisting of 90,000 men, besides a corps of European infantry from the Isle of France, a troop of dismounted French cavalry from the Mauritius, and Lally’s corps of Europeans and natives. This immense force was supported by eighty pieces of cannon. The garrison of Mangalore was in a very sickly state, there being only 21 sergeants, 12 drummers, and 210 rank and file of king’s troops, and 1500 natives fit for duty.

Tippoo, now without any forces to challenge him, marched toward Mangalore with his entire army, which included 90,000 men, along with a group of European infantry from the Isle of France, a detachment of dismounted French cavalry from the Mauritius, and Lally’s group of Europeans and locals. This massive army was backed by eighty cannons. The garrison at Mangalore was in poor health, consisting of only 21 sergeants, 12 drummers, and 210 regular soldiers, along with 1,500 locals fit for duty.

With the exception of a strong outpost about a mile from Mangalore, the place was completely invested by the Sultan’s army about the middle of May. The defence of the outpost was intrusted to some sepoys, but they were obliged to abandon it on the 23rd. The siege was now prosecuted with vigour, and many attacks were made, but the garrison, though suffering the severest privations, repulsed every attempt. Having succeeded at length in making large breaches in the walls, and reducing some parts of them to a mass of ruins, the enemy repeatedly attempted to enter the breaches and storm the place; but they were uniformly forced to retire, sustaining a greater loss by every successive attack. On the 20th of July a cessation of hostilities was agreed to, but on the 23rd the enemy violated the truce by springing a mine. Hostilities were then resumed, and continued till the 29th, when a regular armistice was entered into. Brigadier-General Macleod anchored in the bay on the 17th of August, with a small convoy of provisions and a reinforcement of troops; but on learning the terms of the armistice, the general, from a feeling of honour, ordered the ships back to Tellicherry, to the great disappointment of the half-famished garrison. Two reinforcements which arrived off the coast successively[569] on the 22nd of November, and the last day of December, also returned to the places whence they had come.

With the exception of a strong outpost about a mile from Mangalore, the area was completely surrounded by the Sultan’s army around mid-May. The defense of the outpost was assigned to some sepoys, but they had to abandon it on the 23rd. The siege was now carried out with determination, and many attacks were launched, but the garrison, despite enduring severe hardships, repelled every attempt. After finally making large breaches in the walls and turning some sections into ruins, the enemy repeatedly tried to enter the breaches and storm the fort; however, they were consistently forced to retreat, suffering greater losses with each successive attack. On July 20th, a halt to hostilities was agreed upon, but on the 23rd, the enemy broke the truce by detonating a mine. Fighting then resumed and continued until the 29th, when a formal armistice was established. Brigadier-General Macleod arrived in the bay on August 17th with a small convoy of supplies and additional troops; however, upon learning the terms of the armistice, the general, out of a sense of honor, sent the ships back to Tellicherry, much to the disappointment of the starving garrison. Two reinforcements that arrived off the coast consecutively on November 22nd and December 31st also returned to the places they came from.

About this time, in consequence of the peace with France, Colonel Cossigny, the French commander, withdrew his troops, to the great displeasure of the Sultan, who encouraged the French soldiers to desert and join his standard. Some of them accordingly deserted, but Colonel Cossigny having recovered part of them, indicated his dissatisfaction with Tippoo’s conduct, by ordering them to be shot in presence of two persons sent by the Sultan to intercede for their lives.

About this time, because of the peace with France, Colonel Cossigny, the French commander, pulled out his troops, much to the Sultan's displeasure, who encouraged the French soldiers to desert and join him. Some of them did desert, but Colonel Cossigny managed to recapture some of them and showed his dissatisfaction with Tippoo’s actions by ordering them to be executed in front of two people sent by the Sultan to plead for their lives.

The misery of the garrison was now extreme. Nearly one-half of the troops had been carried off, and one-half of the survivors were in the hospital. The sepoys in particular were so exhausted that many of them dropped down in the act of shouldering their firelocks, whilst others became totally blind. Despairing of aid, and obliged to eat horses, frogs, dogs, crows, cat-fish, black grain, &c., the officers resolved, in a council of war, to surrender the place. The terms, which were highly honourable to the garrison, were acceded to by the Sultan, and the capitulation was signed on the 30th of January 1784, after a siege of nearly nine months. In the defence of Mangalore, the Highlanders had Captain Dalyell, Lieutenants Macpherson, Mackenzie, and Mackintyre, 1 piper and 18 soldiers killed; and Captains William Stewart, Robert John Napier, and Lieutenants Murray, Robertson, and Welsh, 3 sergeants, 1 piper, and 47 rank and file wounded. The corps also lost Mr Dennis the acting chaplain, who was shot in the forehead by a matchlock ball whilst standing behind a breastwork of sand-bags, and looking at the enemy through a small aperture.

The suffering of the garrison was now extreme. Almost half of the troops had been lost, and half of the survivors were in the hospital. The sepoys were particularly exhausted, with many collapsing while trying to shoulder their rifles, and others going completely blind. Despairing of help and forced to eat horses, frogs, dogs, crows, catfish, black grain, etc., the officers decided in a council of war to surrender the fort. The terms, which were very honorable for the garrison, were accepted by the Sultan, and the surrender was signed on January 30, 1784, after a siege of nearly nine months. In the defense of Mangalore, the Highlanders suffered losses including Captain Dalyell, Lieutenants Macpherson, Mackenzie, and Mackintyre, 1 piper and 18 soldiers killed; and Captains William Stewart, Robert John Napier, and Lieutenants Murray, Robertson, and Welsh, 3 sergeants, 1 piper, and 47 rank and file wounded. The corps also lost Mr. Dennis, the acting chaplain, who was shot in the forehead by a matchlock ball while standing behind a sandbag barricade, looking at the enemy through a small opening.

Alluding to the siege of Mangalore, Colonel Fullarton says that the garrison, under its estimable commander, Colonel Campbell, “made a defence that has seldom been equalled, and never surpassed;” and Colonel Lindsay observes, in his Military Miscellany, that “the defence of Colberg in Pomerania, by Major Heiden and his small garrison, and that of Mangalore in the East Indies, by Colonel Campbell and the second battalion of the Royal Highlanders, now the 73rd regiment, are as noble examples as any in history.” The East India Company showed a due sense of the services of the garrison, by ordering a monument to be erected to the memory of Colonel Campbell,[437] Captains Stewart and Dalyell, and those who fell at the siege, and giving a handsome gratuity to the survivors.

Alluding to the siege of Mangalore, Colonel Fullarton states that the garrison, led by its respected commander, Colonel Campbell, “made a defense that has seldom been equaled and never surpassed;” and Colonel Lindsay notes in his Military Miscellany that “the defense of Colberg in Pomerania, by Major Heiden and his small garrison, and that of Mangalore in the East Indies, by Colonel Campbell and the second battalion of the Royal Highlanders, now the 73rd regiment, are as noble examples as any in history.” The East India Company recognized the efforts of the garrison by ordering a monument to be erected in memory of Colonel Campbell,[437] Captains Stewart and Dalyell, and those who fell during the siege, and by providing a generous payment to the survivors.

The battalion embarked for Tellicherri on the 4th of February 1784, where it remained till April, when it departed for Bombay. It was afterwards stationed at Dinapoor in Bengal, when, on the 18th of April 1786, the battalion was formed into a separate corps, with green facings, under the denomination of the 73rd regiment, the command of which was given to Sir George Osborne. It was at first intended to reduce the junior officers of both battalions, instead of putting all the officers of the second on half-pay; but on representations being made by the officers of both battalions, the arrangement alluded to was made to save the necessity of putting any of the officers on half-pay.

The battalion set off for Tellicherri on February 4, 1784, where it stayed until April, when it left for Bombay. It was later stationed at Dinapoor in Bengal, and on April 18, 1786, the battalion was organized into a separate corps with green facings, called the 73rd regiment, under the command of Sir George Osborne. Initially, it was planned to cut the junior officers from both battalions instead of placing all the officers of the second battalion on half-pay; however, after the officers of both battalions voiced their concerns, the arrangement was changed to avoid putting any officers on half-pay.

In December 1787, the 73rd removed to Cawnpore, where it remained till March 1790, when it was sent to Fort William in Bengal. Next year the regiment joined the army in Malabar, under the command of Major-General Robert Abercromby. Major Macdowall being about this time promoted to the 57th, was succeeded by Captain James Spens.

In December 1787, the 73rd moved to Cawnpore, where it stayed until March 1790, when it was sent to Fort William in Bengal. The following year, the regiment joined the army in Malabar, under the command of Major-General Robert Abercromby. Major Macdowall was promoted to the 57th around this time, and Captain James Spens took his place.

With the view of attacking Seringapatam, Lord Cornwallis directed General Abercromby to join him with all his disposable force, consisting of the 73rd, 75th, and 77th British, and seven native regiments. He accordingly began his march on the 5th of December 1791, but owing to various causes he did not join the main army till the 16th of February following. The enemy having been repulsed before Seringapatam on the 22nd, entered into preliminaries of peace on the 24th, when the war ended.

With plans to attack Seringapatam, Lord Cornwallis instructed General Abercromby to unite with him, bringing all his available forces, which included the 73rd, 75th, and 77th British regiments, along with seven local regiments. He started his march on December 5, 1791, but due to various reasons, he didn't join the main army until February 16 the following year. The enemy was pushed back before Seringapatam on the 22nd, and peace talks began on the 24th, bringing the war to an end.

The 73rd was employed in the expedition against Pondicherry in 1793, when it formed part of Colonel David Baird’s brigade. The regiment, though much reduced by sickness, had received from time to time several detachments of recruits from Scotland, and at this period it was 800 strong. In the enterprise against Pondicherry, Captain Galpine, Lieutenant Donald Macgregor, and Ensign Tod were killed.

The 73rd was involved in the expedition against Pondicherry in 1793, serving as part of Colonel David Baird’s brigade. Although the regiment was weakened by illness, it had periodically received several groups of recruits from Scotland, and at this time, it had 800 soldiers. During the mission against Pondicherry, Captain Galpine, Lieutenant Donald Macgregor, and Ensign Tod were killed.

The 73rd formed part of the force sent against Ceylon in the year 1793, under Major-General James Stuart. It remained in the island till 1797, when it returned to Madras, and was quartered in various parts of that presidency till 1799, when it joined the army under General Harris.

The 73rd was part of the force sent to Ceylon in 1793, led by Major-General James Stuart. It stayed on the island until 1797, when it returned to Madras and was stationed in different areas of that presidency until 1799, when it joined General Harris's army.

This army encamped at Mallavelly on the 27th of March, on which day a battle took place with the Sultan, Tippoo, whose army was totally routed, with the loss of 1000 men, whilst that of the British was only 69 men killed and wounded. Advancing slowly, the British army arrived in the neighbourhood of the Mysore capital, Seringapatam, on the 5th of April, and took up a position preparatory to a siege, the third within the space of a few years. The enemy’s advanced troops and rocket-men gave some annoyance to the picquets the same evening, but they were driven back next morning by two columns under the Hon. Colonel Arthur Wellesley and Colonel Shaw; an attempt made by the same officers the previous evening having miscarried, in consequence of the darkness of the night and some unexpected obstructions. The Bombay army joined on the 30th, and took up a position in the line, the advanced posts being within a thousand yards of the garrison. A party of the 75th, under Colonel Hart, having dislodged the enemy on the 17th, established themselves under cover within a thousand yards of the fort; whilst at the same time, Major Macdonald of the 73rd, with a detachment of his own and other regiments, took possession of a post at the same distance from the fort on the south. On the evening of the 20th, another detachment, under Colonels Sherbrooke, St John, and Monypenny, drove 2000 of the enemy from an entrenched position within eight hundred yards of the place, with the loss of only 5 killed and wounded, whilst that of the enemy was 250 men. On the 22nd the enemy made a vigorous though unsuccessful sortie on all the advanced posts. They renewed the attempt several times, but were as often repulsed with great loss. Next day the batteries opened with such effect that all the guns opposed to them were silenced in the course of a few hours. The siege was continued with unabated vigour till the morning of the 4th of May, when it was resolved to attempt an assault. Major-General Baird, who, twenty years before, had been kept a prisoner in chains in the city he was now to storm, was appointed to command the assailants, who were to advance in two columns under Colonels Dunlop and Sherbrooke; the Hon. Colonel Arthur Wellesley commanding the reserve. The whole force amounted to 4376 firelocks. Everything being in readiness, at one o’clock in the afternoon the troops waited the signal, and on its being given they rushed impetuously forward, and in less than two hours Seringapatam was in possession of the British. The Sultan and a number of his chief officers fell whilst defending the capital. In this gallant assault, Lieutenant Lalor of the 73rd was killed, and Captain William Macleod, Lieutenant Thomas, and Ensigns Antill and Guthrie of the same regiment, were wounded.

This army set up camp at Mallavelly on March 27th, where a battle occurred with Sultan Tippoo, whose forces were completely defeated, resulting in the loss of 1,000 men, while the British suffered only 69 killed and injured. The British army moved slowly and reached the area near the Mysore capital, Seringapatam, on April 5th, preparing for a siege, the third in just a few years. That evening, the enemy's forward troops and rocket troops caused some problems for the pickets, but they were pushed back the next morning by two columns led by Hon. Colonel Arthur Wellesley and Colonel Shaw; an earlier attempt by these officers the night before had failed due to darkness and some unexpected obstacles. The Bombay army joined on the 30th and took up a position in line, with the advanced posts just a thousand yards from the garrison. A unit from the 75th, led by Colonel Hart, forced the enemy out on the 17th and set up under cover within a thousand yards of the fort, while at the same time, Major Macdonald of the 73rd, with a detachment from his regiment and others, secured a position the same distance from the fort to the south. On the evening of the 20th, another detachment led by Colonels Sherbrooke, St John, and Monypenny pushed 2,000 enemy troops from an entrenched position within eight hundred yards of the fort, with the British only losing 5 men, while the enemy lost 250. On the 22nd, the enemy launched a vigorous but unsuccessful attack on all the advanced posts. They tried several times but were repeatedly driven back with heavy losses. The next day, the batteries fired with such effectiveness that all enemy guns were silenced within a few hours. The siege continued with relentless energy until the morning of May 4th, when it was decided to attempt an assault. Major-General Baird, who had been a prisoner in chains in the city twenty years before, was appointed to lead the attackers, who would advance in two columns under Colonels Dunlop and Sherbrooke, while Hon. Colonel Arthur Wellesley commanded the reserve. The total force consisted of 4,376 rifles. Everything was prepared, and at one o'clock in the afternoon, the troops waited for the signal. When it was given, they charged forward, and in less than two hours, Seringapatam was under British control. The Sultan and several of his top officers were killed defending the capital. In this brave assault, Lieutenant Lalor of the 73rd was killed, and Captain William Macleod, Lieutenant Thomas, and Ensigns Antill and Guthrie of the same regiment were wounded.

Nothing now remained to complete the subjugation of Mysore but to subdue a warlike chief who had taken up arms in support of the Sultan. Colonel Wellesley was detached against him with the 73rd and some other troops, when his army was dispersed, and the chief himself killed in a charge of cavalry.

Nothing was left to finalize the domination of Mysore except to defeat a fierce leader who had risen against the Sultan. Colonel Wellesley was sent out with the 73rd and some other troops, leading to his army being scattered, and the leader himself was killed in a cavalry charge.

In 1805 the regiment was ordered home, but such of the men as were inclined to remain in India were offered a bounty. The result was that most of them volunteered, and the few that remained embarked at Madras for England, and arrived at Gravesend in July 1806. The remains of the regiment arrived at Perth in 1807, and in 1809 the ranks were filled up to 800 men, and a second battalion was added. The uniform and designation of the corps was then changed, and it ceased to be a Highland regiment.

In 1805, the regiment was told to return home, but those men who wanted to stay in India were offered a bonus. Most of them ended up volunteering, and the few who didn't left Madras for England and reached Gravesend in July 1806. The remaining members of the regiment got to Perth in 1807, and by 1809, the ranks increased to 800 men, and a second battalion was added. The uniform and name of the corps were then changed, and it stopped being a Highland regiment.

FOOTNOTES:

[436] This officer, the son of a goldsmith in Edinburgh, was very eccentric in his habits. He became a furious republican, and going to France on the breaking out of the revolution, was killed in 1793 in La Vendée, at the head of a regiment of which he had obtained the command.

[436] This officer, the son of a goldsmith in Edinburgh, had very unusual habits. He became an outspoken republican and, after the revolution started, went to France, where he was killed in 1793 in La Vendée while leading a regiment that he had been given command of.

[437] Colonel Campbell died at Bombay. His father, Lord Stonefield, a lord of session, had seven sons, and the colonel was the eldest. After the surrender of Mangalore the Sultan showed him great courtesy, and, after deservedly complimenting him upon his gallant defence, presented him with an Arabian charger and sabre. Tippoo had, however, little true generosity of disposition, and the cruelties which he inflicted on General Matthews and his army show that he was as cruel as his father Hyder.

[437] Colonel Campbell died in Bombay. His father, Lord Stonefield, a lord of session, had seven sons, and the colonel was the oldest. After the surrender of Mangalore, the Sultan treated him with great respect and, after rightly praising him for his brave defense, gifted him an Arabian horse and a sabre. However, Tippoo had little real generosity, and the brutality he showed toward General Matthews and his army proves that he was just as cruel as his father, Hyder.


74th HIGHLANDERS.

I.

1787–1846.

Raising of Four new Regiments—Original establishment of Officers of 74th—Goes to India—Mysore—Kistnagherry—Seringapatam—Incident at Pondicherry—Patriotic Liberality of the 74th—Seringapatam again—Storming of Ahmednuggur—Battle of Assaye—Battle of Argaum—Return home—Captain Cargill’s recollections—Highland dress laid aside—The Peninsula—Busaco—Various skirmishes—Fuentes d’Onor—Badajoz—Ciudad Rodrigo—Badajoz—Salamanca—Vitoria—Roncesvalles—Nivelle—Nive—Orthes—Toulouse—Home—Medals—Burning of the old colours—Nova Scotia—The Bermudas—Ireland—Barbadoes—West Indies—North America—England—Highland garb restored.

Raising of four new regiments—Original establishment of officers of the 74th—Goes to India—Mysore—Kistnagherry—Seringapatam—Incident at Pondicherry—Patriotic generosity of the 74th—Seringapatam again—Storming of Ahmednuggur—Battle of Assaye—Battle of Argaum—Return home—Captain Cargill’s memories—Highland dress set aside—The Peninsula—Busaco—Various skirmishes—Fuentes d’Onor—Badajoz—Ciudad Rodrigo—Badajoz—Salamanca—Vitoria—Roncesvalles—Nivelle—Nive—Orthes—Toulouse—Home—Medals—Burning of the old colors—Nova Scotia—The Bermudas—Ireland—Barbados—West Indies—North America—England—Highland attire restored.

Assaye (with the elephant).
Seringapatam.
Busaco.
Fuentes de Honor.
Ciudad Rodrigo.
Badajoz.
Salamanca.
Vittoria.
Pyrenees Mountains.
Nivelle.
Orthes.
Toulouse.
Peninsular area.

In the year 1787 four new regiments were ordered to be raised for the service of the state, to be numbered the 74th, 75th, 76th, and 77th. The first two were directed to be raised in the north of Scotland, and were to be Highland regiments. The regimental establishment of each was to consist of ten companies of 75 men each, with the customary number of commissioned and non-commissioned officers. Major-General Sir Archibald Campbell, K.B., from the half-pay of Fraser’s Highlanders, was appointed colonel of the 74th regiment.[438]

In 1787, four new regiments were ordered to be raised for state service, designated as the 74th, 75th, 76th, and 77th. The first two were to be established in the northern part of Scotland and were designated as Highland regiments. Each regiment was to have ten companies, each with 75 men, along with the usual number of commissioned and non-commissioned officers. Major-General Sir Archibald Campbell, K.B., who was on half-pay from Fraser’s Highlanders, was appointed colonel of the 74th regiment.[438]

The establishment of the regiment was fixed at ten companies, consisting of—

The formation of the regiment was set at ten companies, made up of—

1Colonel and Captain.1Adjutant.
1Lieutenant-Colonel and Captain.1Quartermaster.
1Major and Captain.1Surgeon.
7Captains.2Surgeon’s Mates.
1Captain-Lieutenant.30Sergeants.
21Lieutenants.40Corporals.
8Ensigns.20Drummers.
1Chaplain.2Fifers, and
710Privates.

A recruiting company was afterwards added, which consisted of—

A recruiting company was added later, which consisted of—

1Captain.8Corporals.
2Lieutenants.4Drummers.
1Ensign.30Privates.
8Sergeants.
Total of Officers and Men of all ranks, 902.

The regiment was styled “The 74th Highland Regiment of Foot.” The uniform was the full Highland garb of kilt and feathered bonnet, the tartan being similar to that of the 42nd regiment, and the facings white; the use of the kilt was, however, discontinued in the East Indies, as being unsuited to the climate.

The regiment was called “The 74th Highland Regiment of Foot.” Their uniform consisted of the complete Highland outfit of kilt and feathered bonnet, with the tartan similar to that of the 42nd regiment, and the facings were white. However, the kilt was not used in the East Indies because it was not suitable for the climate.

The following were the officers first appointed to the regiment:—

The following were the first officers appointed to the regiment:—

Colonel—Archibald Campbell, K.B.
Lieutenant-Colonel—Gordon Forbes.

Colonel—Archibald Campbell, K.B.
Lieutenant Colonel—Gordon Forbes.

Captains.

Leaders.

Dugald Campbell.

Dugald Campbell.

Alexander Campbell.

Alexander Campbell.

Archibald Campbell.

Archie Campbell.

William Wallace.

William Wallace

Robert Wood.

Robert Wood.

Captain-Lieutenant and Captain—Heneage Twysden.

Captain-Lieutenant and Captain—Heneage Twysden.

Lieutenants.

Lieutenants.

James Clark.

James Clark.

Charles Campbell.

Charles Campbell.

John Campbell.

John Campbell.

Thomas Carnie.

Thomas Carnie.

W. Coningsby Davies.

W. Coningsby Davies.

Dugald Lamont.

Dugald Lamont.

John Alexander.

John Alexander.

Samuel Swinton.

Samuel Swinton.

John Campbell.

John Campbell.

Charles Campbell.

Charles Campbell.

George Henry Vansittart.

George Henry Vansittart.

Archibald Campbell.

Archie Campbell.

Ensigns.

Ensigns.

John Forbes.

John Forbes.

Alexander Stewart.

Alex Stewart.

James Campbell.

James Campbell.

John Wallace.

John Wallace.

Hugh M’Pherson.

Hugh M'Pherson.

Chaplain—John Ferguson.

Chaplain - John Ferguson.

Adjutant—Samuel Swinton.

Adjutant—Samuel Swinton.

Quartermaster—James Clark.

Quartermaster—James Clark.

Surgeon—William Henderson.

Surgeon: William Henderson.

As the state of affairs in India required that reinforcements should be immediately despatched to that country, all the men who had been embodied previous to January 1788 were ordered for embarkation, without waiting for the full complement. In consequence of these orders, 400 men, about one-half Highlanders, embarked at Grangemouth, and sailed from Chatham for the East Indies, under the command of Captain William Wallace. The regiment having been completed in autumn, the recruits followed in February 1789, and arrived[572] at Madras in June in perfect health. They joined the first detachment at the cantonments of Poonamallee, and thus united, the corps amounted to 750 men. These were now trained under Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell, who had succeeded Lieutenant-Colonel Forbes in the command, and who had acquired some experience in the training of soldiers as captain in Fraser’s Highlanders.

As the situation in India required that reinforcements be sent immediately, all the men who had been drafted before January 1788 were ordered to embark without waiting for the full number. As a result of these orders, 400 men, about half of whom were Highlanders, boarded at Grangemouth and sailed from Chatham to the East Indies, under the command of Captain William Wallace. The regiment was completed in the autumn, and the recruits followed in February 1789, arriving[572] at Madras in June in perfect health. They joined the first detachment at the cantonments of Poonamallee, and together, the corps grew to 750 men. They were now trained under Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell, who had taken over from Lieutenant-Colonel Forbes and had gained experience in training soldiers as a captain in Fraser’s Highlanders.

Major General Sir Archibald Campbell,
Bart., K.C.B.
From a painting by J. C. Wood.

In connection with the main army under Lord Cornwallis, the Madras army under General Meadows, of which the 74th formed a part, began a series of movements in the spring of 1790. The defence of the passes leading into the Carnatic from Mysore was intrusted to Colonel Kelly, who, besides his own corps, had under him the 74th; but he dying in September, Colonel Maxwell[439] succeeded to the command.

In relation to the main army led by Lord Cornwallis, the Madras army under General Meadows, which included the 74th Regiment, started a series of movements in the spring of 1790. The defense of the passes leading from Mysore into the Carnatic was assigned to Colonel Kelly, who, in addition to his own troops, had the 74th Regiment under his command. However, after his death in September, Colonel Maxwell[439] took over the command.

The 74th was put in brigade with the 71st and 72nd Highland regiments. The regiment suffered no loss in the different movements which took place till the storming of Bangalore, on the 21st of March 1791. The whole loss of the British, however, was only 5 men. After the defeat of Tippoo Sahib at Seringapatam, on the 15th of May 1791, the army, in consequence of bad weather and scarcity of provisions, retreated upon Bangalore, reaching that place in July.

The 74th joined the 71st and 72nd Highland regiments. The regiment had no losses in the various movements leading up to the storming of Bangalore on March 21, 1791. Overall, the British lost only 5 men. After Tippoo Sahib's defeat at Seringapatam on May 15, 1791, the army retreated to Bangalore due to bad weather and a lack of supplies, arriving there in July.

The 74th was detached from the army at Nundeedroog on the 21st of October, with three Sepoy battalions and some field artillery, under Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell, into the Baramahal country, which this column was ordered to clear of the enemy. They reached the south end of the valley by forced marches, and took the strong fort of Penagurh by escalade on the 31st of October, and after scouring the whole of the Baramahal to the southward, returned towards Caverypooram, and encamped within five miles of the strong fort of Kistnagherry, 50 miles S.E. of Bangalore, on the 7th of November. Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell determined on attacking the lower fort and town immediately, and the column advanced from the camp to the attack in three divisions at ten o’clock on that night; two of these were sent to the right and left to attack the lower fort on the western and eastern sides, while the centre division advanced directly towards the front wall. The divisions approached close to the walls before they were discovered, succeeded in escalading them, and got possession of the gates. The enemy fled to the upper fort without making much resistance, and the original object of the attack was thus gained. But a most gallant attempt was made by Captain Wallace of the 74th, who commanded the right division, to carry the almost inaccessible upper fort also. His division rushed up in pursuit of the fugitives; and notwithstanding the length and steepness of the ascent, his advanced party followed the enemy so closely that they had barely time to shut the gates. Their standard[573] was taken on the steps of the gateway; but as the ladders had not been brought forward in time, it was impossible to escalade before the enemy recovered from their panic.

The 74th was separated from the army at Nundeedroog on October 21st, along with three Sepoy battalions and some field artillery, under Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell, to clear the Baramahal region of enemy forces. They arrived at the southern end of the valley after forced marches and captured the strong fort of Penagurh by climbing over the walls on October 31st. After thoroughly searching the entire Baramahal to the south, they headed back toward Caverypooram and set up camp within five miles of the strong fort of Kistnagherry, 50 miles southeast of Bangalore, on November 7th. Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell decided to attack the lower fort and town right away, and the column moved out from the camp to launch the attack in three divisions at ten o'clock that night. Two of these divisions were sent to the right and left to assault the lower fort on the western and eastern sides, while the center division moved straight toward the front wall. The divisions got close to the walls before being noticed, managed to climb them, and gained control of the gates. The enemy fled to the upper fort without putting up much of a fight, achieving the original goal of the attack. However, a very brave attempt was made by Captain Wallace of the 74th, who led the right division, to take the nearly inaccessible upper fort as well. His division charged after the fleeing enemy, and despite the long and steep climb, his leading troops were so close behind that the enemy barely had time to shut the gates. Their flag was captured on the steps of the gateway; however, since the ladders hadn’t been brought up quickly enough, it was impossible to scale the walls before the enemy regained their composure.

During two hours, repeated trials were made to get the ladders up, but the enemy hurling down showers of rocks and stones into the road, broke the ladders, and crushed those who carried them. Unluckily, a clear moonlight discovered every movement, and at length, the ladders being all destroyed, and many officers and men disabled in carrying them, Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell found it necessary to order a discontinuance of the assault.

For two hours, there were multiple attempts to raise the ladders, but the enemy was throwing down rocks and stones onto the road, breaking the ladders and injuring those carrying them. Unfortunately, a bright moonlit night revealed every movement, and eventually, with all the ladders destroyed and many officers and soldiers incapacitated while trying to carry them, Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell decided it was necessary to call off the assault.

The retreat of the men who had reached the gate, and of the rest of the troops, was conducted with such regularity, that a party which sallied from the fort in pursuit of them was immediately driven back. The pettah, or lower town, was set fire to, and the troops withdrawn to their camp before daylight on the 8th of November.

The retreat of the men who had reached the gate and the rest of the troops was carried out so smoothly that a group that came out from the fort to chase them was quickly pushed back. The lower town, called the pettah, was set on fire, and the troops returned to their camp before dawn on November 8th.

The following were the casualties in the regiment on this occasion:—Killed, 2 officers, 1 sergeant, 5 rank and file; wounded, 3 officers, 47 non-commissioned officers and men. The officers killed were Lieutenants Forbes and Lamont; those wounded, Captain Wallace, Lieutenants M’Kenzie and Aytone.

The following were the casualties in the regiment on this occasion:—Killed, 2 officers, 1 sergeant, 5 enlisted personnel; wounded, 3 officers, 47 non-commissioned officers and soldiers. The officers killed were Lieutenants Forbes and Lamont; those wounded were Captain Wallace and Lieutenants M’Kenzie and Aytone.

The column having also reduced several small forts in the district of Ossoor, rejoined the army on the 30th of November.

The unit, having also taken down a few small forts in the Ossoor area, rejoined the army on November 30th.

In the second attempt on Seringapatam, on the 6th of February 1792, the 74th, with the 52nd regiment and 71st Highlanders, formed the centre under the immediate orders of the Commander-in-Chief. Details of these operations, and others elsewhere in India, in which the 74th took part at this time, have already been given in our accounts of the 71st and 72nd regiments. The 74th on this occasion had 2 men killed, and Lieutenant Farquhar, Ensign Hamilton, and 17 men wounded.

In the second attempt at Seringapatam, on February 6, 1792, the 74th, along with the 52nd regiment and the 71st Highlanders, formed the center under the direct orders of the Commander-in-Chief. Details about these operations, and others happening elsewhere in India, where the 74th was involved at this time, have already been shared in our accounts of the 71st and 72nd regiments. During this occasion, the 74th had 2 men killed, and Lieutenant Farquhar, Ensign Hamilton, and 17 men were wounded.

On the termination of hostilities this regiment returned to the coast. In July 1793 the flank companies were embodied with those of the 71st in the expedition against Pondicherry. The following interesting episode, as related in Cannon’s account of the regiment, occurred after the capture of Pondicherry:—

On the end of fighting, this regiment went back to the coast. In July 1793, the flank companies joined with those of the 71st for the mission against Pondicherry. The following interesting episode, as detailed in Cannon’s account of the regiment, happened after the capture of Pondicherry:—

The 74th formed part of the garrison, and the French troops remained in the place as prisoners of war. Their officers were of the old régime, and were by birth and in manners gentlemen, to whom it was incumbent to show every kindness and hospitality. It was found, however, that both officers and men, and the French population generally, were strongly tinctured with the revolutionary mania, and some uneasiness was felt lest the same should be in any degree imbibed by the British soldiers. It happened that the officers of the 74th were in the theatre, when a French officer called for the revolutionary air, “Ça Ira;” this was opposed by some of the British, and there was every appearance of a serious disturbance, both parties being highly excited. The 74th, being in a body, had an opportunity to consult, and to act with effect. Having taken their resolution, two or three of them made their way to the orchestra, the rest taking post at the doors, and, having obtained silence, the senior officer addressed the house in a firm but conciliatory manner. He stated that the national tune called for by one of the company ought not to be objected to, and that, as an act of courtesy to the ladies and others who had seconded the request, he and his brother officers were determined to support it with every mark of respect, and called upon their countrymen to do the same. It was accordingly played with the most uproarious applause on the part of the French, the British officers standing up uncovered; but the moment it was finished, the house was called upon by the same party again to uncover to the British national air, “God save the King.” They now appealed to the French, reminding them that each had their national attachments and recollections of home; that love of country was an honourable principle, and should be respected in each other; and that they felt assured their respected friends would not be behind in that courtesy which had just been shown by the British. Bravo! Bravo! resounded from every part of the house, and from that moment all rankling was at an end. They lived in perfect harmony till the French embarked, and each party retained their sentiments as a thing peculiar to their own country, but without the slightest offence on either side, or expectation that they should assimilate,[574] more than if they related to the colour of their uniforms.

The 74th was part of the garrison, and the French troops stayed there as prisoners of war. Their officers came from the old regime and were gentlemen by birth and demeanor, so it was necessary to show them kindness and hospitality. However, it turned out that both the officers and men, as well as the French population in general, were significantly influenced by revolutionary ideas, which caused some concern that the British soldiers might pick up on this sentiment. While the 74th officers were at the theater, a French officer requested the revolutionary song, “Ça Ira;” some of the British opposed this, leading to the potential for a serious disturbance, with both sides highly agitated. The 74th, being gathered together, had the chance to discuss and act effectively. After deciding on a course of action, two or three of them made their way to the orchestra while the others positioned themselves at the doors. Once they quieted the crowd, the senior officer spoke to the audience in a firm but friendly way. He explained that the national song requested by one of the attendees shouldn’t be seen as an issue and that, out of respect for the ladies and others who had supported the request, he and his fellow officers were determined to honor it with full respect and urged their compatriots to do the same. The song was performed to loud applause from the French, with the British officers standing up without their hats. But as soon as it ended, the same group asked the audience to stand for the British national anthem, “God Save the King.” They appealed to the French, reminding them that everyone has their own national ties and memories of home, that love for one’s country is a noble principle, and should be respected by everyone. They were confident that their respected friends would not fall short in returning the courtesy that had just been shown by the British. Cheers of “Bravo! Bravo!” rang out from all corners of the theater, and from that moment on, all tension ceased. They lived in perfect harmony until the French departed, each group holding onto their sentiments as unique to their own country, without any slightest offense to one another, nor any expectation that they should blend, just as if it were a matter of uniform colors. [574]

As a set-off to this, it is worth recording that in 1798, when voluntary contributions for the support of the war with France were being offered to Government from various parts of the British dominions, the privates of the 74th, of their own accord, handsomely and patriotically contributed eight days’ pay to assist in carrying on the war,—“a war,” they said, “unprovoked on our part, and justified by the noblest of motives, the preservation of our individual constitution.” The sergeants and corporals, animated by similar sentiments, subscribed a fortnight’s, and the officers a month’s pay each.

As a counterpoint to this, it's worth noting that in 1798, when people across the British Empire were voluntarily contributing to support the war with France, the privates of the 74th generously and patriotically donated eight days' pay to help fund the war—“a war,” they declared, “that was unprovoked on our part and justified by the noblest of motives, the preservation of our individual constitution.” The sergeants and corporals, inspired by the same feelings, contributed two weeks' pay, while the officers contributed one month's pay each.

Plan of the
Battle of Assaye
Sept. 23, 1803.
A, the ford from Peepulgaon to Warroor; B, the rising ground which protected the advance; C, four old mangoes; D, screen of prickly pear, covering Assaye; E E E E 30,000 of the enemy’s cavalry.

Besides reinforcements of recruits from Scotland fully sufficient to compensate all casualties, the regiment received, on the occasion of the 71st being ordered home to Europe, upwards of 200 men from that regiment. By these additions the strength of the 74th was kept up, and the regiment, as well in the previous campaign as in the subsequent one under General Harris, was one of the most effective in the field.

Besides new recruits from Scotland that were enough to cover all the losses, the regiment got more than 200 men from the 71st when they were ordered back to Europe. These additions helped maintain the strength of the 74th, and the regiment was among the most effective in the field during both the previous campaign and the one that followed under General Harris.

The 74th was concerned in all the operations of this campaign, and had its full share in the storming of Seringapatam on the 4th of May 1799.

The 74th was involved in all the operations of this campaign and played a significant role in the attack on Seringapatam on May 4, 1799.

The troops for the assault, commanded by Major-General Baird, were divided into two columns of attack.[440] The 74th, with the 73rd regiment, 4 European flank companies, 14 Sepoy flank companies, with 50 artillerymen, formed the right column, under Colonel Sherbroke. Each column was preceded by 1 sergeant and 12 men, volunteers, supported by an advanced party of 1 subaltern and 25 men. Lieutenant Hill, of the 74th, commanded the advanced party of the right column. After the successful storm and capture of the fortress, the 74th was the first regiment that entered the palace.

The troops for the assault, led by Major-General Baird, were split into two attack columns.[440] The 74th, along with the 73rd regiment, 4 European flank companies, 14 Sepoy flank companies, and 50 artillerymen, made up the right column, commanded by Colonel Sherbroke. Each column was preceded by 1 sergeant and 12 volunteer men, backed by an advanced party of 1 subaltern and 25 men. Lieutenant Hill from the 74th led the advanced party of the right column. After successfully storming and capturing the fortress, the 74th was the first regiment to enter the palace.

The casualties of the regiment during the siege were:—Killed, 5 officers, and 45 non-commissioned officers and men. Wounded, 4 officers, and 111 non-commissioned officers and men. Officers killed, Lieutenants Irvine Farquhar, Hill, Shaw, Prendergast. Officers[575] wounded, Lieutenants Fletcher, Aytone, Maxwell, Carrington.

The casualties of the regiment during the siege were:—Killed, 5 officers and 45 non-commissioned officers and soldiers. Wounded, 4 officers and 111 non-commissioned officers and soldiers. Officers killed: Lieutenants Irvine, Farquhar, Hill, Shaw, and Prendergast. Officers[575] wounded: Lieutenants Fletcher, Aytone, Maxwell, and Carrington.

The regiment received the royal authority to bear the word “Seringapatam” on its regimental colour and appointments in commemoration of its services at this siege.

The regiment got the royal approval to display the word “Seringapatam” on its regimental color and gear to honor its contributions during this siege.

The 74th had not another opportunity of distinguishing itself till the year 1803, when three occasions occurred. The first was on the 8th of August, when the fortress of Ahmednuggur, then in possession of Sindiah, the Mahratta chief, was attacked, and carried by assault by the army detached under the Hon. Major-General Sir Arthur Wellesley. In this affair the 74th, which formed a part of the brigade commanded by Colonel Wallace, bore a distinguished part, and gained the special thanks of the Major-General and the Governor-General.

The 74th didn't have another chance to stand out until 1803, when three events took place. The first was on August 8th, when the fortress of Ahmednuggur, which was then held by Sindiah, the Mahratta chief, was attacked and captured by the army under the command of Hon. Major-General Sir Arthur Wellesley. In this event, the 74th, which was part of the brigade led by Colonel Wallace, played a significant role and received special thanks from both the Major-General and the Governor-General.

The next was the battle of Assaye, fought on the 23rd of September. On that day Major-General the Hon. Arthur Wellesley attacked the whole combined Mahratta army of Sindiah and the Rajah of Berar, at Assaye, on the banks of the Kaitna river. The Mahratta force, of 40,000 men, was completely defeated by a force of 5000, of which not more than 2000 were Europeans, losing 98 pieces of cannon, 7 standards, and leaving 1200 killed, and about four times that number wounded on the field. The conduct of the 74th in this memorable battle was most gallant and distinguished; but from having been prematurely led against the village of Assaye on the left of the enemy’s line, the regiment was exposed, unsupported, to a most terrible cannonade, and being afterwards charged by cavalry, sustained a tremendous loss.

The next battle was Assaye, fought on September 23rd. On that day, Major-General the Hon. Arthur Wellesley attacked the entire combined Mahratta army of Sindiah and the Rajah of Berar at Assaye, along the banks of the Kaitna River. The Mahratta force, which had 40,000 men, was completely defeated by a force of 5,000, of which no more than 2,000 were Europeans. They lost 98 pieces of artillery, 7 battle flags, and left 1,200 dead, with about four times that number wounded on the battlefield. The performance of the 74th in this historic battle was incredibly brave and outstanding; however, by being sent against the village of Assaye on the left side of the enemy’s line too soon, the regiment found itself unsupported and under heavy artillery fire, and when charged by cavalry later, it suffered significant losses.

In this action, the keenest ever fought in India, the 74th had Captains D. Aytone, Andrew Dyce, Roderick Macleod, John Maxwell; Lieutenants John Campbell, John Morshead Campbell, Lorn Campbell, James Grant, J. Morris, Robert Neilson, Volunteer Tew, 9 sergeants, and 127 rank and file killed; and Major Samuel Swinton, Captains Norman Moore, Matthew Shawe, John Alexander Main, Robert Macmurdo, J. Longland, Ensign Kearnon, 11 sergeants, 7 drummers, and 270 rank and file wounded. “Every officer present,” says Cannon, “with the regiment was either killed or wounded, except Quarter-master James Grant, who, when he saw so many of his friends fall in the battle, resolved to share their fate, and, though a non-combatant, joined the ranks and fought to the termination of the action.” Besides expressing his indebtedness to the 74th in his despatch to the Governor-General, Major-General Wellesley added the following to his memorandum on the battle:—

In this battle, the most intense ever fought in India, the 74th had Captains D. Aytone, Andrew Dyce, Roderick Macleod, and John Maxwell; Lieutenants John Campbell, John Morshead Campbell, Lorn Campbell, James Grant, J. Morris, Robert Neilson, Volunteer Tew, 9 sergeants, and 127 rank and file killed; and Major Samuel Swinton, Captains Norman Moore, Matthew Shawe, John Alexander Main, Robert Macmurdo, J. Longland, Ensign Kearnon, 11 sergeants, 7 drummers, and 270 rank and file wounded. “Every officer present,” says Cannon, “with the regiment was either killed or wounded, except Quarter-master James Grant, who, when he saw so many of his friends fall in the battle, decided to share their fate, and, even though he was a non-combatant, joined the ranks and fought until the end of the action.” Besides expressing his gratitude to the 74th in his report to the Governor-General, Major-General Wellesley added the following to his notes on the battle:—

“However, by one of those unlucky accidents which frequently happen, the officer commanding the piquets which were upon the right led immediately up to the village of Assaye. The 74th regiment, which was on the right of the second line, and was ordered to support the piquets, followed them. There was a large break in our line between these corps and those on our left. They were exposed to a most terrible cannonade from Assaye, and were charged by the cavalry belonging to the Campoos; consequently in the piquets and the 74th regiment we sustained the greatest part of our loss.

“However, due to one of those unfortunate accidents that often occur, the officer in charge of the pickets on the right led straight into the village of Assaye. The 74th regiment, which was positioned on the right of the second line and was ordered to support the pickets, followed them. There was a significant gap in our line between these troops and those on our left. They were subjected to a devastating cannon fire from Assaye and were charged by the cavalry from the Campoos; as a result, we suffered the majority of our losses in the pickets and the 74th regiment.”

“Another bad consequence resulting from this mistake was the necessity of introducing the cavalry into the action at too early a period. I had ordered it to watch the motions of the enemy’s cavalry hanging upon our right, and luckily it charged in time to save the remains of the 74th and the piquets.”

“Another negative outcome of this mistake was the need to bring in the cavalry too soon. I had instructed it to keep an eye on the enemy's cavalry positioned on our right, and fortunately, it charged just in time to save what was left of the 74th and the outposts.”

The names especially of Lieutenants-Colonel Harness and Wallace were mentioned with high approbation both by Wellesley and the Governor General. The Governor-General ordered that special honorary colours be presented to the 74th and 78th, who were the only European infantry employed “on that glorious occasion,” with a device suited to commemorate the signal and splendid victory.

The names of Lieutenant-Colonels Harness and Wallace were praised highly by both Wellesley and the Governor General. The Governor-General ordered that special honorary colors be presented to the 74th and 78th, who were the only European infantry involved "on that glorious occasion," along with a design meant to celebrate the remarkable and impressive victory.

The device on the special colour awarded to the 74th appears at the head of this account. The 78th for some reason ceased to make use of its third colour after it left India, so that the 74th is now probably the only regiment in the British army that possesses such a colour, an honour of which it may well be proud.

The badge showing the special color given to the 74th is featured at the beginning of this account. The 78th, for some reason, stopped using its third color after leaving India, so the 74th is now likely the only regiment in the British army with such a color, an honor it can be proud of.

Captain A. B. Campbell of the 74th, who had on a former occasion lost an arm, and had afterwards had the remaining one broken at[576] the wrist by a fall in hunting, was seen in the thickest of the action with his bridle in his teeth, and a sword in his mutilated hand, dealing destruction around him. He came off unhurt, though one of the enemy in the charge very nearly transfixed him with a bayonet, which actually pierced his saddle.[441]

Captain A. B. Campbell of the 74th, who had previously lost an arm and had later broken his remaining arm at the wrist in a hunting accident, was seen at the height of the action with his bridle in his teeth and a sword in his injured hand, causing chaos around him. He came out unscathed, even though one of the enemies in the charge nearly stabbed him with a bayonet, which actually went through his saddle.[441]

The third occasion in 1803 in which the 74th was engaged was the battle of Argaum, which was gained with little loss, and which fell chiefly on the 74th and 78th regiments, both of which were specially thanked by Wellesley. The 74th had 1 sergeant and 3 rank and file killed, and 1 officer, Lieutenant Langlands,[442] 5 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 41 rank and file wounded.

The third time in 1803 that the 74th was engaged was the battle of Argaum, which was won with minimal losses, primarily affecting the 74th and 78th regiments, both of which received special thanks from Wellesley. The 74th lost 1 sergeant and 3 soldiers killed, and 1 officer, Lieutenant Langlands,[442] 5 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 41 soldiers wounded.

Further details of these three important affairs will be found in the history of the 78th regiment.

Further details of these three important matters can be found in the history of the 78th regiment.

In September 1805, the regiment, having served for sixteen years in India, embarked for England, all the men fit for duty remaining in India.

In September 1805, the regiment, after serving for sixteen years in India, set sail for England, with all the men fit for duty staying in India.

The following Order in Council was issued on the occasion by the Governor, Lord William Bentinck:—

The following Order in Council was issued on this occasion by the Governor, Lord William Bentinck:—

Fort St George, 5th Sept. 1805.

Fort St George, Sept 5, 1805.

“The Right Honourable the Governor in Council, on the intended embarkation of the remaining officers and men of His Majesty’s 74th regiment, discharges a duty of the highest satisfaction to his Lordship in Council in bestowing on that distinguished corps a public testimony of his Lordship’s warmest respect and approbation. During a long and eventful period of residence in India, the conduct of His Majesty’s 74th regiment, whether in peace or war, has been equally exemplary and conspicuous, having been not less remarkable for the general tenor of its discipline than for the most glorious achievements in the field.

“The Right Honourable the Governor in Council, regarding the planned departure of the remaining officers and men of His Majesty’s 74th regiment, fulfills a duty that brings great satisfaction to his Lordship in Council by giving that distinguished corps a public acknowledgment of his Lordship’s deepest respect and approval. Throughout a long and eventful time in India, the conduct of His Majesty’s 74th regiment, whether in peace or in conflict, has been exemplary and noteworthy, being just as remarkable for its overall discipline as for its glorious achievements in the field.”

“Impressed with these sentiments, his Lordship in Council is pleased to direct that His Majesty’s 74th regiment be held forth as an object of imitation for the military establishment of this Presidency, as his Lordship will ever reflect with pride and gratification, that in the actions which have led to the present pre-eminence of the British Empire in India, the part so nobly sustained by that corps will add lustre to the military annals of the country, and crown the name of His Majesty’s 74th regiment with immortal reputation.

“Impressed by these sentiments, His Lordship in Council is pleased to direct that His Majesty’s 74th regiment be seen as a model for the military establishment of this Presidency. His Lordship will always look back with pride and satisfaction, knowing that the role played by that corps in the events that led to the current superiority of the British Empire in India will enhance the military history of the country and give the name of His Majesty’s 74th regiment an everlasting reputation.”

“It having been ascertained, to the satisfaction of the Governor in Council, that the officers of His Majesty’s 74th regiment were, during the late campaign in the Deccan, subjected to extraordinary expenses, which have been aggravated by the arrangements connected with their embarkation for Europe, his Lordship in Council has been pleased to resolve that those officers shall receive a gratuity equal to three months’ batta, as a further testimony of his Lordship’s approbation of their eminent services.

“It has been determined, to the satisfaction of the Governor in Council, that the officers of His Majesty’s 74th regiment faced extraordinary expenses during the recent campaign in the Deccan, which were made worse by the arrangements for their embarkation to Europe. His Lordship in Council has decided that those officers will receive a bonus equivalent to three months' batta, as a further acknowledgment of his Lordship’s approval of their exceptional services."

“By order of the Right Honourable the Governor in Council.

“By order of the Right Honorable the Governor in Council.

“J. H. Webb,
Secretary to the Government.”

J. H. Webb,
Government Secretary.”

Besides the important engagements in which the 74th took part during its long stay in India, there were many smaller conflicts and arduous services which devolved upon the regiment, but of which no record has been preserved. Some details illustrative of these services are contained in Cannon’s history of the 74th, communicated by officers who served with it in India, and afterwards throughout the Peninsular War. Captain Cargill, who served in the regiment, writes as follows:—

Besides the significant battles the 74th participated in during its long time in India, there were many smaller conflicts and tough assignments that fell to the regiment, but no records of these have been kept. Some details highlighting these services can be found in Cannon’s history of the 74th, shared by officers who served with it in India and later throughout the Peninsular War. Captain Cargill, who served in the regiment, writes as follows:—

“The 74th lives in my recollection under two aspects, and during two distinct epochs.

“The 74th lives in my memory in two ways, during two different times.”

“The first is the history and character of the regiment, from its formation to its return as a skeleton from India; and the second is that of the regiment as it now exists, from its being embarked for the Peninsula in January 1810.

“The first is the history and character of the regiment, from its formation to its return as a shadow from India; and the second is that of the regiment as it currently exists, from its embarking for the Peninsula in January 1810."

“So far as field service is concerned, it has been the good fortune of the corps to serve[577] during both periods, on the more conspicuous occasions, under the great captain of the age; under him also, during the latter period, it received the impress of that character which attaches to most regiments that were placed in the same circumstances, which arose from the regulations introduced by His Royal Highness the Duke of York, and the practical application of them by a master mind in the great school of the Peninsular War. Uniformity was thus given; and the 74th, like every other corps that has had the same training, must acknowledge the hand under which its present character was mainly impressed. But it was not so with the 74th in India. At that time every regiment had its distinctive character and system broadly marked, and this was generally found to have arisen from the materials of which it had been originally composed, and the tact of the officer by whom it had been embodied and trained. The 74th, in these respects, had been fortunate, and the tone and discipline introduced by the late Sir Archibald Campbell, together with the chivalrous spirit and noble emulation imbibed by the corps in these earlier days of Eastern conquest, had impressed upon the officers the most correct perception of their duties, not only as regards internal economy and the gradation of military rank, but also as regards the Government under which they served. It was, perhaps, the most perfect that could well exist. It was participated in by the men, and certainly characterised the regiment in a strong degree.

“So far as field service goes, the corps has been lucky to serve[577] during both periods, on the more notable occasions, under the greatest leader of the age. During the latter period, it also took on the character that most regiments in similar situations developed, stemming from the regulations introduced by His Royal Highness the Duke of York, and how they were applied by a brilliant strategist in the great school of the Peninsular War. This created uniformity; and the 74th, like every other corps with the same training, must recognize the influence of the leader who shaped its present character. However, it was different for the 74th in India. At that time, each regiment had its own distinct character and system that were clearly defined, generally reflecting the origins of its composition and the skill of the officer who had organized and trained it. The 74th was fortunate in this respect, as the tone and discipline established by the late Sir Archibald Campbell, along with the noble spirit and honorable competition developed during the early days of Eastern conquest, instilled in the officers a clear understanding of their responsibilities, regarding both internal organization and the hierarchy of military rank, as well as concerning the Government they served. It was perhaps the most ideal situation that could exist. The men participated in this dynamic, and it certainly defined the regiment strongly.

“It was an established principle in the old 74th, that whatever was required of the soldier should be strikingly set before him by his officers, and hence the most minute point of ordinary duty was regarded by the latter as a matter in which his honour was implicated. The duty of the officer of the day was most rigidly attended to, the officer on duty remaining in full uniform, and without parting with his sword even in the hottest weather, and under all circumstances, and frequently going the rounds of the cantonments during the night. An exchange of duty was almost never heard of, and the same system was carried into every duty and department, with the most advantageous effect upon the spirit and habits of the men.

“It was a well-known rule in the old 74th that whatever was expected of a soldier should be clearly communicated by his officers, so even the smallest detail of regular duty was seen by them as something that reflected the soldier's honor. The officer of the day strictly adhered to his role, remaining in full uniform and keeping his sword, even in the hottest weather and under any circumstances, often patrolling the barracks at night. Changing shifts was nearly unheard of, and this approach was applied to every duty and department, benefiting the morale and routines of the men.”

“Intemperance was an evil habit fostered by climate and the great facility of indulgence; but it was a point of honour among the men never to indulge when near an enemy, and I often heard it observed, that this rule was never known to be broken, even under the protracted operations of a siege. On such occasions the officers had no trouble with it, the principle being upheld by the men themselves.

“Excessive drinking was a bad habit encouraged by the climate and easy access; however, it was considered a matter of honor among the men never to drink when near an enemy. I often heard that this rule was never broken, even during long sieges. In these situations, the officers didn’t have to worry about it, as the men upheld the principle themselves."

“On one occasion, while the 74th was in garrison at Madras, and had received a route to march up the country, there was a mutiny among the Company’s artillery at the Mount. The evening before the regiment set out it was reported that they had some kind of leaning towards the mutineers; the whole corps felt most indignant at the calumny, but no notice was taken of it by the commanding officer. In the morning, however, he marched early, and made direct for the Mount, where he unfurled the colours, and marched through the cantonments with fixed bayonets. By a forced march he reached his proper destination before midnight, and before dismissing the men, he read them a short but pithy despatch, which he sent off to the Government, stating the indignation of every man of the corps at the libellous rumour, and that he had taken the liberty of gratifying his men by showing to the mutineers those colours which were ever faithfully devoted to the service of the Government. The circumstance had also a happy effect upon the mutineers who had heard the report, but the stern aspect of the regiment dispelled the illusion, and they submitted to their officers.”

“Once, while the 74th was stationed in Madras and had received orders to march inland, there was a mutiny among the Company’s artillery at the Mount. The evening before the regiment was set to leave, it was reported that they might be sympathetic to the mutineers; the entire corps was outraged by this accusation, but the commanding officer ignored it. However, the next morning, he left early and headed straight for the Mount, where he raised the colors and marched through the camps with fixed bayonets. By pushing his march, he arrived at his destination before midnight, and before dismissing the troops, he read them a brief yet impactful message he sent to the Government, expressing the outrage of every member of the corps at the false rumor, and that he had taken the initiative to show the mutineers the colors that had always been dedicated to the service of the Government. This situation also had a positive effect on the mutineers who had heard the rumor, but the stern demeanor of the regiment broke the illusion, and they submitted to their officers.”

The losses sustained by the regiment in officers and men, on many occasions, of which no account has been kept, were very great, particularly during the last six years of its Indian service.

The losses experienced by the regiment in officers and men, on many occasions that weren't recorded, were significant, especially during the last six years of its service in India.

That gallant veteran, Quarter-master Grant, who had been in the regiment from the time it was raised, fought at Assaye, and returned with it to England, used to say that he had seen nearly three different sets of officers during the period, the greater part of whom had fallen in battle or died of wounds, the regiment having been always very healthy.

That brave veteran, Quarter-master Grant, who had been with the regiment since it was formed, fought at Assaye and came back to England with it, used to say that he had seen almost three different groups of officers during that time, most of whom had either fallen in battle or died from their injuries, as the regiment had always been very healthy.

Before the 74th left India, nearly all the men who were fit for duty volunteered into[578] other regiments that remained on service in that country. One of these men, of the grenadier company, is said to have volunteered on nine forlorn hopes, including Seringapatam.

Before the 74th left India, almost all the men who were fit for duty volunteered for[578] other regiments that were still active in that country. One of these men, from the grenadier company, reportedly volunteered for nine desperate missions, including Seringapatam.

The regiment embarked at Madras in September 1805, a mere skeleton so far as numbers were concerned, landed at Portsmouth in February 1806, and proceeded to Scotland to recruit, having resumed the kilt, which had been laid aside in India. The regiment was stationed in Scotland (Dumbarton Castle, Glasgow, and Fort-George), till January 1809, but did not manage to recruit to within 400 men of its complement, which was ordered to be completed by volunteers from English and Irish, as well as Scotch regiments of militia. The regiment left Scotland for Ireland in January 1809, and in May of that year it was ordered that the Highland dress of the regiment should be discontinued, and its uniform assimilated to that of English regiments of the line; it however retained the designation Highland until the year 1816, and, as will be seen, in 1846 it was permitted to resume the national garb, and recruit only in Scotland. For these reasons we are justified in continuing its history to the present time.

The regiment set out from Madras in September 1805, with very few members, landed at Portsmouth in February 1806, and then went to Scotland to recruit, having put the kilt back on, which they had stopped wearing in India. The regiment was stationed in Scotland (Dumbarton Castle, Glasgow, and Fort-George) until January 1809, but they didn't manage to recruit enough to reach even 400 men from their full complement, which was supposed to be filled by volunteers from English, Irish, and Scottish militia regiments. The regiment left Scotland for Ireland in January 1809, and in May of that year, it was decided that the Highland dress of the regiment would be discontinued, and its uniform would match that of English regiments. However, it kept the name Highland until 1816, and, as will be discussed, in 1846 it was allowed to go back to its traditional outfit and recruit only in Scotland. For these reasons, we can continue its history up to the present day.

It was while in Ireland, in September 1809, that Lieutenant-Colonel Le Poer Trench, whose name will ever be remembered in connection with the 74th, was appointed to the command of the regiment, from Inspecting Field-Officer in Canada, by exchange with Lieutenant-Colonel Malcolm Macpherson; the latter having succeeded that brave officer, Lieutenant-Colonel Swinton, in 1805.

It was in Ireland, in September 1809, that Lieutenant-Colonel Le Poer Trench, a name that will always be linked with the 74th, was appointed to command the regiment. He was transferred from his role as Inspecting Field-Officer in Canada by swapping positions with Lieutenant-Colonel Malcolm Macpherson, who had taken over from the brave Lieutenant-Colonel Swinton in 1805.

In January 1810 the regiment sailed from Cork for the Peninsula, to take its share in the warlike operations going on there, landing at Lisbon on February 10. On the 27th the 74th set out to join the army under Wellington, and reached Vizeu on the 6th of March. While at Vizeu, Wellington inquired at Colonel Trench how many of the men who fought at Assaye still remained in the regiment, remarking that if the 74th would behave in the Peninsula as they had done in India, he ought to be proud to command such a regiment. Indeed the “Great Duke” seems to have had an exceedingly high estimate of this regiment, which he took occasion to show more than once. It is a curious fact that the 74th had never more than one battalion; and when, some time before the Duke’s death, “Reserve Battalions” were formed to a few regiments, he decided “that the 74th should not have one, as they got through the Peninsula with one battalion, and their services were second to none in the army.”

In January 1810, the regiment sailed from Cork to the Peninsula to participate in the ongoing military operations there, arriving in Lisbon on February 10. On the 27th, the 74th set out to join the army under Wellington and reached Vizeu on March 6. While at Vizeu, Wellington asked Colonel Trench how many of the men who fought at Assaye were still with the regiment, noting that if the 74th performed in the Peninsula as they did in India, he should be proud to lead such a regiment. Indeed, the “Great Duke” appeared to have a very high regard for this regiment, which he demonstrated on more than one occasion. It’s interesting to note that the 74th had never had more than one battalion; when “Reserve Battalions” were created for a few regiments before the Duke’s death, he decided that the 74th would not have one since they had managed in the Peninsula with just one battalion, and their contributions were among the best in the army.

The regiment was placed in the 1st brigade of the 3rd division, under Major-General Picton, along with the 45th, the 88th, and part of the 60th Regiment. This division performed such a distinguished part in all the Peninsular operations, that it earned the appellation of the “Fighting Division.” We of course cannot enter into the general details of the Peninsular war, as much of the history of which as is necessary for our purpose having been already given in our account of the 42nd regiment.

The regiment was assigned to the 1st brigade of the 3rd division, led by Major-General Picton, along with the 45th, the 88th, and part of the 60th Regiment. This division played such an impressive role in all the Peninsular campaigns that it earned the nickname "Fighting Division." We can't go into all the general details of the Peninsular war here since much of the relevant history has already been covered in our account of the 42nd regiment.

The first action in which the 74th had a chance of taking part was the battle of Busaco, September 27, 1810. The allied English and Portuguese army numbered 50,000, as opposed to Marshal Massena’s 70,000 men. The two armies were drawn upon opposite ridges, the position of the 74th being across the road leading from St Antonio de Cantara to Coimbra. The first attack on the right was made at six o’clock in the morning by two columns of the French, under General Regnier, both of which were directed with the usual impetuous rush of French troops against the position held by the 3rd division, which was of comparatively easy ascent. One of these columns advanced by the road just alluded to, and was repulsed by the fire of the 74th, with the assistance of the 9th and 21st Portuguese regiments, before it reached the ridge. The advance of this column was preceded by a cloud of skirmishers, who came up close to the British position, and were picking off men, when the two right companies of the regiment were detached, with the rifle companies belonging to the brigade, and drove back the enemy’s skirmishers with great vigour nearly to the foot of the sierra. The French, however, renewed the attack in greater force, and the Portuguese regiment on the left being thrown into confusion, the 74th was[579] placed in a most critical position, with its left flank exposed to the overwhelming force of the enemy. Fortunately, General Leith, stationed on another ridge, saw the danger of the 74th, and sent the 9th and 38th regiments to its support. These advanced along the rear of the 74th in double quick time, met the head of the French column as it crowned the ridge, and drove them irresistibly down the precipice. The 74th then advanced with the 9th, and kept up a fire upon the enemy as long as they could be reached. The enemy having relied greatly upon this attack, their repulse contributed considerably to their defeat. The 74th had Ensign Williams and 7 rank and file killed, Lieutenant Cargill and 19 rank and file wounded. The enemy lost 5000 killed and wounded.

The first opportunity for the 74th to engage came during the battle of Busaco on September 27, 1810. The combined English and Portuguese army consisted of 50,000 troops, while Marshal Massena commanded 70,000. The two armies were positioned on opposite ridges, with the 74th situated along the road from St Antonio de Cantara to Coimbra. The initial attack on the right started at six in the morning, led by two columns of the French under General Regnier, both charging forward with the typical aggression of French troops against the position held by the 3rd division, which was relatively easy to ascend. One of these columns moved along the aforementioned road but was pushed back by the fire from the 74th, aided by the 9th and 21st Portuguese regiments, before it could reach the ridge. The advance of this column was preceded by a swarm of skirmishers who got close to the British position and began targeting soldiers when the two right companies of the regiment, along with the rifle companies from the brigade, were sent out and pushed the enemy's skirmishers back vigorously to the base of the sierra. However, the French renewed their attack with greater strength. The Portuguese regiment on the left became disorganized, placing the 74th in a very critical position, with its left flank exposed to a significantly larger enemy force. Luckily, General Leith, positioned on another ridge, recognized the 74th's danger and sent the 9th and 38th regiments for support. They quickly advanced to the rear of the 74th and encountered the front of the French column as it crested the ridge, driving them down the precipice with force. The 74th then moved forward alongside the 9th, maintaining fire on the enemy for as long as they were in range. As the enemy had heavily relied on this attack, their repulsion significantly contributed to their overall defeat. The 74th suffered the loss of Ensign Williams and 7 soldiers killed, while Lieutenant Cargill and 19 soldiers were wounded. The enemy, on the other hand, incurred 5,000 casualties.

The allies, however, retreated from their position at Busaco upon the lines of Torres Vedras, an admirable series of fortifications contrived for the defence of Lisbon, and extending from the Tagus to the sea. The 74th arrived there on the 8th of October, and remained till the middle of December, living comfortably, and having plenty of time for amusement. The French, however, having taken up a strong position at Santarem, an advanced movement was made by the allied army, the 74th marching to the village of Togarro about the middle of December, where it remained till the beginning of March 1811, suffering much discomfort and hardship from the heavy rains, want of provisions, and bad quarters. The French broke up their position at Santarem on the 5th of March, and retired towards Mondego, pursued by the allies. On the 12th, a division under Ney was found posted in front of the village of Redinha, its flank protected by wooded heights. The light division attacked the height on the right of the enemy, while the third division attacked those on the left, and after a sharp skirmish the enemy retired across the Redinha river. The 74th had 1 private killed, and Lieutenant Crabbie and 6 rank and file wounded. On the afternoon of the 15th of March the third and light divisions attacked the French posted at Foz de Arouce, and dispersed their left and centre, inflicting great loss. Captain Thomson and 11 rank and file of the 74th were wounded in this affair.

The allies, however, pulled back from their position at Busaco to the lines of Torres Vedras, an impressive series of fortifications designed to defend Lisbon, stretching from the Tagus to the sea. The 74th arrived there on October 8th and stayed until mid-December, living comfortably and having plenty of time for leisure. However, the French took up a strong position at Santarem, prompting an advance by the allied army. The 74th marched to the village of Togarro around mid-December, where they remained until early March 1811, enduring significant discomfort and hardship due to heavy rains, lack of supplies, and poor accommodations. The French abandoned their position at Santarem on March 5th and retreated towards Mondego, with the allies in pursuit. On the 12th, a division under Ney was found positioned in front of the village of Redinha, with its flank protected by wooded hills. The light division attacked the heights on the enemy’s right, while the third division targeted those on the left. After a fierce skirmish, the enemy retreated across the Redinha River. The 74th suffered 1 private killed, and Lieutenant Crabbie along with 6 other ranks wounded. On the afternoon of March 15th, the third and light divisions attacked the French stationed at Foz de Arouce, breaking up their left and center and causing significant casualties. Captain Thomson and 11 other ranks from the 74th were wounded in this encounter.

The third division was constantly in advance of the allied forces in pursuit of the enemy, and often suffered great privations from want of provisions, those intended for it being appropriated by some of the troops in the rear. During the siege of Almeida the 74th was continued at Nave de Aver, removing on the 2nd of May to the rear of the village of Fuentes d’Onor, and taking post on the right of the position occupied by the allied army, which extended for about five miles along the Dos Casas river. On the morning of the 3rd of May the first and third divisions were concentrated on a gentle rise, a cannon-shot in rear of Fuentes d’Onor. Various attacks and skirmishes occurred on the 3rd and 4th, and several attempts to occupy the village were made by the French, who renewed their attack with increased force on the morning of the 5th May. After a hard fight for the possession of the village, the defenders, hardly pressed, were nearly driven out by the superior numbers of the enemy, when the 74th were ordered up to assist. The left wing, which advanced first, on approaching the village, narrowly escaped being cut off by a heavy column of the enemy, which was concealed in a lane, and was observed only in time to allow the wing to take cover behind some walls, where it maintained itself till about noon. The right wing then joined the left, and with the 71st, 79th, and other regiments, charged through and drove the enemy from the village, which the latter never afterwards recovered. The 74th on this day lost Ensign Johnston, 1 sergeant, and 4 rank and file, killed; and Captains Shawe, M’Queen, and Adjutant White, and 64 rank and file, wounded.

The third division was always ahead of the allied forces in chasing the enemy and often faced significant hardships due to a lack of supplies, as those meant for it were taken by some troops in the rear. During the siege of Almeida, the 74th was stationed at Nave de Aver, moving on May 2nd to the back of the village of Fuentes d’Onor. They took position on the right side of where the allied army was set up, which stretched for about five miles along the Dos Casas River. On the morning of May 3rd, the first and third divisions were gathered on a gentle rise, just behind Fuentes d’Onor. Various attacks and skirmishes happened on the 3rd and 4th, and the French made several attempts to take the village, renewing their assault with greater force on the morning of May 5th. After a tough battle for control of the village, the defenders, under severe pressure, were nearly pushed out by the enemy's larger numbers when the 74th was called in to help. The left wing, which was the first to advance, barely avoided being cut off by a large enemy column that was hidden in a lane, and they were only spotted in time to find cover behind some walls, holding their ground until about noon. The right wing then joined the left, and along with the 71st, 79th, and other regiments, charged in and pushed the enemy out of the village, which they never reclaimed afterwards. On this day, the 74th lost Ensign Johnston, 1 sergeant, and 4 soldiers killed, while Captains Shawe, M’Queen, and Adjutant White, along with 64 soldiers, were wounded.

The 74th was next sent to take part in the siege of Badajos, where it remained from May 28 till the middle of July, when it marched for Albergaria, where it remained till the middle of September, the blockade of Ciudad Rodrigo in the meantime being carried on by the allied army. On the 17th of September the 74th advanced to El Bodon on the Agueda, and on the 22nd to Pastores, within three miles of Ciudad Rodrigo, forming, with the three companies of the 60th, the advanced guard of the third division. On the 25th, the French, under General Montbrun,[580] advanced thirty squadrons of cavalry, fourteen battalions of infantry, and twelve guns, direct upon the main body of the third division at El Bodon, and caused it to retire, surrounded and continually threatened by overwhelming numbers of cavalry, over a plain of six miles, to Guinaldo.

The 74th was then sent to participate in the siege of Badajos, where it stayed from May 28 until mid-July. After that, it marched to Albergaria, remaining there until mid-September, while the allied army continued the blockade of Ciudad Rodrigo. On September 17, the 74th moved to El Bodon on the Agueda, and on the 22nd, it advanced to Pastores, just three miles from Ciudad Rodrigo, serving alongside three companies of the 60th as the advanced guard of the third division. On the 25th, the French, led by General Montbrun,[580] launched thirty squadrons of cavalry, fourteen infantry battalions, and twelve guns directly against the main body of the third division at El Bodon, forcing it to retreat while being surrounded and constantly threatened by overwhelming cavalry numbers over a six-mile plain to Guinaldo.

The 74th, and the companies of the 60th, under Lieut.-Colonel Trench, at Pastores, were completely cut off from the rest of the division by the French advance, and were left without orders; but they succeeded in passing the Agueda by a ford, and making a very long detour through Robledo, where they captured a party of French cavalry, recrossed the Agueda, and joined the division in bivouac near Fuente Guinaldo, at about two o’clock on the morning of the 26th. It was believed at headquarters that this detachment had been all captured, although Major-General Picton, much pleased at their safe return, said he thought he must have heard more firing before the 74th could be taken. After a rest of an hour or two, the regiment was again under arms, and drawn up in position at Guinaldo before daybreak, with the remainder of the third and the fourth division. The French army, 60,000 strong, being united in their front, they retired at night about twelve miles to Alfayates. The regiment was again under arms at Alfayates throughout the 27th, during the skirmish in which the fourth division was engaged at Aldea de Ponte. On this occasion the men were so much exhausted by the continued exertions of the two preceding days, that 125 of them were unable to remain in the ranks, and were ordered to a village across the Coa, where 80 died of fatigue. This disaster reduced the effective strength of the regiment below that of 1200, required to form a second battalion, which had been ordered during the previous month, and the requisite strength was not again reached during the war.

The 74th Regiment and the companies of the 60th, led by Lieutenant Colonel Trench, at Pastores, were completely cut off from the rest of their division by the French advance and were left without orders. However, they managed to cross the Agueda via a ford and took a long detour through Robledo, where they captured a group of French cavalry, recrossed the Agueda, and rejoined the division, which was camping near Fuente Guinaldo, around two o’clock on the morning of the 26th. Headquarters believed this detachment had been captured, but Major-General Picton, pleased with their safe return, remarked that he thought there would have been more gunfire before the 74th could have been taken. After resting for an hour or two, the regiment was back under arms and lined up at Guinaldo before daybreak, alongside the rest of the third and fourth divisions. With the French army, numbering 60,000, gathered in front of them, they retreated at night about twelve miles to Alfayates. The regiment remained under arms at Alfayates throughout the 27th during the skirmish involving the fourth division at Aldea de Ponte. The men were so exhausted from the intense exertion of the previous two days that 125 of them were unable to stay in the ranks and were sent to a village across the Coa, where 80 died from fatigue. This loss brought the effective strength of the regiment below the 1,200 required to form a second battalion, which had been ordered the previous month, and that necessary strength was not achieved again during the war.

The 74th was from the beginning of October mainly cantoned at Aldea de Ponte, which it left on the 4th of January 1812, to take part in the siege of Rodrigo. The third division reached Zamora on the 7th, five miles from Rodrigo, where it remained during the siege. The work of the siege was most laborious and trying, and the 74th had its own share of trench-work. The assault was ordered for the 19th of January, when two breaches were reported practicable.

The 74th was mainly stationed at Aldea de Ponte from the beginning of October, leaving on January 4, 1812, to take part in the siege of Rodrigo. The third division arrived in Zamora on the 7th, five miles from Rodrigo, where it stayed throughout the siege. The siege was very demanding and challenging, and the 74th had its share of trench work. The attack was scheduled for January 19, when two breaches were reported as usable.

The assault of the great breach was confided to Major-General M’Kinnon’s brigade, with a storming party of 500 volunteers under Major Manners of the 74th, with a forlorn hope under Lieutenant Mackie of the 88th regiment. There were two columns formed of the 5th and 94th regiments ordered to attack and clear the ditch and fausse-braie on the right of the great breach, and cover the advance of the main attack by General M’Kinnon’s brigade. The light division was to storm the small breach on the left, and a false attack on the gate at the opposite side of the town was to be made by Major-General Pack’s Portuguese brigade.

The attack on the large breach was entrusted to Major-General M’Kinnon’s brigade, along with a storming team of 500 volunteers led by Major Manners of the 74th, and a desperate group under Lieutenant Mackie of the 88th regiment. Two columns made up of the 5th and 94th regiments were assigned to assault and clear the ditch and fausse-braie on the right side of the large breach, supporting the main assault by General M’Kinnon’s brigade. The light division was to storm the small breach on the left, while Major-General Pack’s Portuguese brigade was to stage a feigned attack on the gate at the other side of the town.

Immediately after dark, Major-General Picton formed the third division in the first parallel and approaches, and lined the parapet of the second parallel with the 83rd Regiment, in readiness to open the defences. At the appointed hour the attack commenced on the side of the place next the bridge, and immediately a heavy discharge of musketry was opened from the trenches, under cover of which 150 sappers, directed by two engineer officers, and Captain Thomson of the 74th Regiment, advanced from the second parallel to the crest of the glacis, carrying bags filled with hay, which they threw down the counterscarp into the ditch, and thus reduced its depth from 13½ to 8 feet. They then fixed the ladders, and General M’Kinnon’s brigade, in conjunction with the 5th and 94th Regiments, which arrived at the same moment along the ditch from the right, pushed up the breach, and after a sharp struggle of some minutes with the bayonet, gained the summit. The defenders then concentrated behind the retrenchment, which they obstinately retained, and a second severe struggle commenced. Bags of hay were thrown into the ditch, and as the counterscarp did not exceed 11 feet in depth, the men readily jumped upon the bags, and without much difficulty carried the little breach. The division, on gaining the summit, immediately began to form with great regularity, in order to advance in a compact body and fall on the rear of the garrison, who were still nobly defending the retrenchment of the great breach. The[581] contest was short but severe; officers and men fell in heaps, as Cannon puts it, killed and wounded, and many were thrown down the scarp into the main ditch, a depth of 30 feet; but by desperate efforts directed along the parapet on both flanks, the assailants succeeded in turning the retrenchments. The garrison then abandoned the rampart, having first exploded a mine in the ditch of the retrenchment, by which Major-General M’Kinnon and many of the bravest and most forward perished in the moment of victory. General Vandeleur’s brigade of the light division had advanced at the same time to the attack of the lesser breach on the left, which, being without interior defence, was not so obstinately disputed, and the fortress was won.

Immediately after dark, Major-General Picton formed the third division in the first parallel and approaches and lined the parapet of the second parallel with the 83rd Regiment, ready to open the defenses. At the scheduled time, the attack started on the side of the place next to the bridge, and immediately a heavy volley of gunfire erupted from the trenches. Under this cover, 150 sappers, guided by two engineer officers and Captain Thomson of the 74th Regiment, moved from the second parallel to the top of the glacis, carrying bags filled with hay, which they threw down the counterscarp into the ditch, reducing its depth from 13½ to 8 feet. They then set up the ladders, and General M’Kinnon’s brigade, along with the 5th and 94th Regiments, which arrived simultaneously from the right along the ditch, pushed up the breach. After a brief but intense bayonet struggle, they reached the top. The defenders then gathered behind the retrenchment, which they stubbornly held onto, and a second fierce fight began. Hay was tossed into the ditch, and since the counterscarp was no more than 11 feet deep, the troops quickly climbed onto the bags and easily took the small breach. Once the division reached the top, they immediately began to organize themselves in a structured manner to advance as a united force and attack the rear of the garrison, who were still valiantly holding the retrenchment of the major breach. The contest was short but brutal; officers and soldiers fell in piles, as Cannon puts it, killed or wounded, and many were thrown down the scarp into the main ditch, which was 30 feet deep. However, with desperate efforts directed along the parapet on both flanks, the attackers managed to turn the retrenchments. The garrison then abandoned the rampart after detonating a mine in the ditch of the retrenchment, which resulted in the deaths of Major-General M’Kinnon and many of the bravest and most aggressive soldiers at the moment of victory. General Vandeleur’s brigade of the light division had also advanced simultaneously to assault the smaller breach on the left, which, lacking internal defense, was not as fiercely contested, leading to the capture of the fortress.

In his subsequent despatch Wellington mentioned the regiment with particular commendation, especially naming Major Manners and Captain Thomson of the 74th, the former receiving the brevet of Lieutenant-Colonel for his services on this occasion.

In his later report, Wellington specifically praised the regiment, highlighting Major Manners and Captain Thomson of the 74th, with the former being awarded the brevet of Lieutenant-Colonel for his contributions on this occasion.

During the siege the regiment lost 6 rank and file killed, and Captains Langlands and Collins, Lieutenants Tew and Ramadge, and Ensign Atkinson, 2 sergeants, and 24 rank and file, killed.

During the siege, the regiment lost 6 soldiers killed, along with Captains Langlands and Collins, Lieutenants Tew and Ramadge, Ensign Atkinson, 2 sergeants, and 24 soldiers killed.

Preparations having been made for the siege of Badajos, the 74th was sent to that place, which it reached on the 16th of March (1812), taking its position along with the other regiments on the south-east side of the town. On the 19th the garrison made a sortie from behind the Picurina with 1500 infantry and a party of cavalry, penetrating as far as the engineers’ park, cutting down some men, and carrying off several hundred entrenching tools. The 74th, however, which was the first regiment under arms, advanced under Major-General Kempt in double quick time, and, with the assistance of the guard of the trenches, drove back the enemy, who lost 300 officers and men. The work of preparing for the siege and assault went on under the continuance of very heavy rain, which rendered the work in the trenches extremely laborious, until the 25th of March, when the batteries opened fire against the hitherto impregnable fortress; and on that night Fort Picurina was assaulted and carried by 500 men of the third division, among whom were 200 men of the 74th under Major Shawe. The fort was very strong, the front well covered by the glacis, the flanks deep, and the rampart, 14 feet perpendicular from the bottom of the ditch, was guarded with thick slanting palings above; and from thence to the top there were 16 feet of an earthen slope.[443] Seven guns were mounted on the works, the entrance to which by the rear was protected with three rows of thick paling. The garrison was about 300 strong, and every man had two muskets. The top of the rampart was garnished with loaded shells to push over, and a retrenched guardhouse formed a second internal defence. The detachment advanced about ten o’clock, and immediately alarms were sounded, and a fire opened from all the ramparts of the work. After a fierce conflict, in which the English lost many men and officers, and the enemy more than half of the garrison, the commandant, with 86 men, surrendered. The 74th lost Captain Collins and Lieutenant Ramadge killed, and Major Shawe dangerously wounded.

Preparations were made for the siege of Badajos, and the 74th regiment was sent there, arriving on March 16, 1812, and positioning themselves along with the other regiments on the southeast side of the town. On the 19th, the garrison launched a sortie from behind the Picurina with 1,500 infantry and some cavalry, advancing as far as the engineers’ park, resulting in a few casualties and confiscating several hundred entrenching tools. However, the 74th, being the first regiment ready, quickly advanced under Major-General Kempt and, with help from the trench guard, pushed back the enemy, who lost 300 officers and soldiers. The preparations for the siege and assault continued despite heavy rain that made trench work extremely difficult until March 25, when the batteries began firing at the previously impregnable fortress. That night, Fort Picurina was attacked and taken by 500 men from the third division, including 200 men from the 74th under Major Shawe. The fort was very strong, with the front well protected by the glacis, deep flanks, and a rampart that was 14 feet high from the bottom of the ditch, reinforced with thick slanting palings above. From there, it sloped up 16 feet of earth. Seven cannons were positioned on the fortifications, which were protected at the rear by three rows of thick paling. The garrison comprised about 300 men, each armed with two muskets. The top of the rampart was lined with loaded shells ready to be pushed over, and a fortified guardhouse offered additional internal defense. The detachment moved out around ten o’clock, and alarms were immediately sounded, with gunfire opening from all the ramparts. After a fierce battle, during which the English suffered many casualties, and the enemy lost more than half their garrison, the commandant surrendered with 86 men. The 74th lost Captain Collins and Lieutenant Ramadge, who were killed, and Major Shawe was seriously wounded.

The operations of trench-cutting and opening batteries went on till the 6th of April, on the night of which the assault was ordered to take place. “The besiegers’ guns being all turned against the curtain, the bad masonry crumbled rapidly away; in two hours a yawning breach appeared, and Wellington, in person, having again examined the points of attack, renewed the order for assault.

The trench-cutting and battery openings continued until April 6th, the night when the assault was scheduled to happen. “With all the besiegers’ guns aimed at the wall, the poor-quality masonry quickly deteriorated; within two hours, a wide gap opened up, and Wellington, after personally reviewing the attack points again, reaffirmed the order for the assault.

“Then the soldiers eagerly made themselves ready for a combat, so furiously fought, so terribly won, so dreadful in all its circumstances, that posterity can scarcely be expected to credit the tale, but many are still alive who know that it is true.”[444]

“Then the soldiers quickly got ready for a fight, which was fought fiercely, won in a terrifying way, and was dreadful in every aspect, so much so that future generations might find it hard to believe the story, but there are still many alive who know it’s true.”[444]

It was ordered, that on the right the third division was to file out of the trenches, to cross the Rivillas rivulet, and to scale the castle walls, which were from 18 to 24 feet high, furnished with all means of destruction, and so narrow at the top, that the defenders could easily reach and overturn the ladders.

It was ordered that the third division was to come out of the trenches on the right, cross the Rivillas stream, and climb the castle walls, which were 18 to 24 feet high, equipped with all kinds of deadly weapons, and so narrow at the top that the defenders could easily knock over the ladders.

The assault was to commence at ten o’clock, and the third division was drawn up close to the Rivillas, ready to advance, when a lighted[582] carcass, thrown from the castle close to where it was posted, discovered the array of the men, and obliged them to anticipate the signal by half an hour. “A sudden blaze of light and the rattling of musketry indicated the commencement of a most vehement contest at the castle. Then General Kempt,—for Picton, hurt by a fall in the camp, and expecting no change in the hour, was not present,—then General Kempt, I say, led the third division. He had passed the Rivillas in single files by a narrow bridge, under a terrible musketry, and then reforming, and running up the rugged hill, had reached the foot of the castle, when he fell severely wounded, and being carried back to the trenches met Picton, who hastened forward to take the command. Meanwhile his troops, spreading along the front, reared their heavy ladders, some against the lofty castle, some against the adjoining front on the left, and with incredible courage ascended amidst showers of heavy stones, logs of wood, and burning shells rolled off the parapet; while from the flanks the enemy plied his musketry with a fearful rapidity, and in front with pikes and bayonets stabbed the leading assailants, or pushed the ladders from the walls; and all this attended with deafening shouts, and the crash of breaking ladders, and the shrieks of crushed soldiers, answering to the sullen stroke of the falling weights.”[445]

The attack was set to start at ten o’clock, and the third division was lined up close to the Rivillas, ready to move forward when a lighted[582] carcass, thrown from the castle near their position, revealed the troops’ setup and forced them to move ahead of schedule by half an hour. “A sudden flash of light and the sound of gunfire signaled the beginning of a fierce battle at the castle. General Kempt—since Picton was injured from a fall in camp and not expecting any change in timing—led the third division. He had crossed the Rivillas in a single file over a narrow bridge, enduring a fierce barrage of musket fire, and after regrouping, had climbed up the steep hill to reach the base of the castle when he was seriously wounded. Being carried back to the trenches, he encountered Picton, who rushed forward to take command. Meanwhile, his troops, spread out along the front, raised their heavy ladders, some against the tall castle and others against the adjacent wall on the left, and with extraordinary bravery climbed amidst showers of heavy stones, wooden logs, and burning shells rolling off the parapet; while from the sides, the enemy unleashed a rapid volley of musket fire, and in front, they stabbed the leading attackers with pikes and bayonets or pushed the ladders away from the walls; all of this accompanied by deafening shouts, the crash of breaking ladders, and the screams of fallen soldiers reacting to the heavy blows of falling projectiles.”[445]

The British, somewhat baffled, were compelled to fall back a few paces, and take shelter under the rugged edges of the hill. But by the perseverance of Picton and the officers of the division, fresh men were brought, the division reformed, and the assault renewed amid dreadful carnage, until at last an entrance was forced by one ladder, when the resistance slackened, and the remaining ladders were quickly reared, by which the men ascended, and established themselves on the ramparts.

The British, somewhat confused, were forced to step back a bit and take cover under the rough edges of the hill. However, thanks to the determination of Picton and the officers of the division, reinforcements were brought in, the division regrouped, and the attack was resumed amid terrible violence, until finally an entry was made with one ladder. As the resistance weakened, the other ladders were swiftly raised, allowing the soldiers to climb up and secure their position on the ramparts.

Lieutenant Alexander Grant of the 74th led the advance at the escalade, and went with a few men through the gate of the castle into the town, but was driven back by superior numbers. On his return he was fired at by a French soldier lurking in the gateway, and mortally wounded in the back of the head. He was able, however, to descend the ladder, and was carried to the bivouac, and trepanned, but died two days afterwards, and was buried in the heights looking towards the castle. Among the foremost in the escalade was John M’Lauchlan, the regimental piper, who, the instant he mounted the castle wall, began playing on his pipes the regimental quick step, “The Campbells are comin’,” as coolly as if on a common parade, until his music was stopped by a shot through the bag; he was afterwards seen by an officer of the regiment seated on a gun-carriage, quietly repairing the damage, while the shot was flying about him. After he had repaired his bag, he recommenced his stirring tune.

Lieutenant Alexander Grant of the 74th led the advance during the assault and, along with a few men, entered the castle through the gate into the town but was forced to retreat due to overwhelming enemy numbers. On his way back, a French soldier hiding in the gateway shot him, fatally wounding him in the back of the head. Despite this, he managed to climb down the ladder and was taken to the bivouac, where they attempted to relieve the pressure on his skull, but he died two days later and was buried on the heights overlooking the castle. Among the first to climb the castle wall was John M’Lauchlan, the regimental piper, who, as soon as he reached the top, started playing the regimental quick step, “The Campbells are comin’,” as casually as if he were on a regular parade, until a bullet pierced his bagpipe. He was later spotted by an officer of the regiment sitting on a gun carriage, calmly fixing the damage while bullets whizzed around him. Once he repaired his bag, he picked up his lively tune again.

After capturing the castle, the third division kept possession of it all night, repelling the attempts of the enemy to force an entrance. About midnight Wellington sent orders to Picton to blow down the gates, but to remain quiet till morning, when he should sally out with 1000 men to renew the general assault. This, however, was unnecessary, as the capture of the castle, and the slaughtering escalade of the Bastion St. Vincente by the fifth division, having turned the retrenchments, there was no further resistance, and the fourth and light divisions marched into the town by the breaches. In the morning the gate was opened, and permission given to enter the town.

After taking the castle, the third division held onto it all night, fighting off the enemy's attempts to break in. Around midnight, Wellington ordered Picton to blow down the gates but to stay quiet until morning when he would lead 1,000 men for another full assault. However, this turned out to be unnecessary because with the castle secured and the fierce attack on the Bastion St. Vincente by the fifth division having breached the defenses, there was no more resistance left. The fourth and light divisions entered the town through the openings. In the morning, the gate was opened, allowing people to enter the town.

Napier says, “5000 men and officers fell during the siege, and of these, including 700 Portuguese, 3500 had been stricken in the assault, 60 officers and more than 700 men being slain on the spot. The five generals, Kempt, Harvey, Bowes, Colville, and Picton were wounded, the first three severely.” At the escalade of the castle alone 600 officers and men fell. “When the extent of the night’s havoc was made known to Lord Wellington, the firmness of his nature gave way for a moment, and the pride of conquest yielded to a passionate burst of grief for the loss of the gallant soldiers.” Wellington in his despatch noticed particularly the distinguished conduct of the third division, and especially that of Lieutenant-Colonels Le Poer Trench and Manners of the 74th.

Napier mentions, “5000 men and officers were lost during the siege, and among them, including 700 Portuguese, 3500 were injured in the assault, with 60 officers and over 700 men killed on the spot. The five generals, Kempt, Harvey, Bowes, Colville, and Picton were wounded, the first three severely.” During the attack on the castle alone, 600 officers and men were lost. “When the scale of the night’s destruction was reported to Lord Wellington, his usual composure slipped for a moment, and his pride in victory gave way to an emotional outpouring of grief for the loss of brave soldiers.” In his report, Wellington specifically highlighted the exceptional performance of the third division, particularly that of Lieutenant-Colonels Le Poer Trench and Manners of the 74th.

The casualties in the regiment during the siege were:—Killed—3 officers, Captain[583] Collins, Lieutenants Ramadge and Grant, 1 sergeant, and 22 rank and file. Wounded, 10 officers, Lieut.-Colonel the Hon. B. Le Poer Trench, Captain Langlands, Brevet-Major Shawe, Captains Thomson and Wingate, Lieutenants Lister, Pattison, King, and Ironside, Ensign Atkinson, 7 sergeants, and 91 rank and file.

The casualties in the regiment during the siege were: Killed—3 officers, Captain[583] Collins, Lieutenants Ramadge and Grant, 1 sergeant, and 22 enlisted soldiers. Wounded—10 officers, Lieut-Colonel the Hon. B. Le Poer Trench, Captain Langlands, Brevet-Major Shawe, Captains Thomson and Wingate, Lieutenants Lister, Pattison, King, and Ironside, Ensign Atkinson, 7 sergeants, and 91 enlisted soldiers.

The 74th left Badajoz on the 11th of April, and marched to Pinedono, on the frontiers of Beira, where it was encamped till the beginning of June, when it proceeded to Salamanca. Along with a large portion of the allied army, the 74th was drawn up in order of battle on the heights of San Christoval, in front of Salamanca, from the 20th to the 28th of June, to meet Marshal Marmont, who advanced with 40,000 men to relieve the forts, which, however, were captured on the 27th. Brevet-Major Thomson of the 74th was wounded at the siege of the forts, during which he had been employed as acting engineer.

The 74th left Badajoz on April 11th and marched to Pinedono, on the border of Beira, where they camped until early June, when they moved to Salamanca. Along with a large part of the allied army, the 74th was lined up in battle formation on the heights of San Christoval, in front of Salamanca, from June 20th to June 28th, to face Marshal Marmont, who approached with 40,000 men to relieve the forts, which were captured on the 27th. Brevet-Major Thomson of the 74th was wounded during the siege of the forts, where he served as acting engineer.

On the 27th Picton having left on leave of absence, the command of the third division was entrusted to Major-General the Hon. Edward Pakenham.

On the 27th, Picton took leave, and the command of the third division was given to Major-General the Hon. Edward Pakenham.

After the surrender of Salamanca the army advanced in pursuit of Marmont, who retired across the Douro.[446] Marmont, having been reinforced, recrossed the Douro, and the allies returned to their former ground on the heights of San Christoval in front of Salamanca, which they reached on the 21st of July. In the evening the third division and some Portuguese cavalry bivouacked on the right bank of the Tormes, over which the rest of the army had crossed, and was placed in position covering Salamanca, with the right upon one of the two rocky hills called the Arapiles, and the left on the Tormes, which position, however, was afterwards changed to one at right angles with it. On the morning of the 22nd the third division crossed the Tormes, and was placed in advance of the extreme right of the last-mentioned position of the allied army. About five o’clock the third division, led by Pakenham, advanced in four columns, supported by cavalry, to turn the French left, which had been much extended by the advance of the division of General Thomières, to cut off the right of the allies from the Ciudad Rodrigo road. Thomières was confounded when first he saw the third division, for he expected to see the allies in full retreat towards the Ciudad Rodrigo road. The British columns formed line as they marched, and the French gunners sent showers of grape into the advancing masses, while a crowd of light troops poured in a fire of musketry.

After the surrender of Salamanca, the army moved to pursue Marmont, who retreated across the Douro.[446] Marmont, having received reinforcements, crossed back over the Douro, and the allies returned to their previous position on the heights of San Christoval in front of Salamanca, arriving there on July 21st. In the evening, the third division and some Portuguese cavalry set up camp on the right bank of the Tormes, over which the rest of the army had crossed, positioning themselves to cover Salamanca, with their right on one of the two rocky hills known as the Arapiles and their left on the Tormes. However, this position was later adjusted to one positioned at right angles to it. On the morning of the 22nd, the third division crossed the Tormes and took position in front of the far right flank of the allied army's previous position. Around five o'clock, the third division, led by Pakenham, advanced in four columns backed by cavalry to flank the French left, which had been significantly stretched by the advance of General Thomières' division, attempting to cut off the allies' right from the Ciudad Rodrigo road. Thomières was taken aback upon first seeing the third division, as he expected the allies to be in full retreat toward the Ciudad Rodrigo road. The British columns aligned as they marched, and the French artillery unleashed waves of grape shot into the advancing troops, while a group of light infantry rained down musket fire.

Lieut.-Colonel the Hon. Sir Robert
Le Poer Trench.
From a bust owned by his daughter, Mrs. Burrowes.

“But bearing on through the skirmishers with the might of a giant, Pakenham broke the half formed line into fragments, and sent[584] the whole in confusion upon the advancing supports.”[447] Some squadrons of light cavalry fell upon the right of the third division, but the 5th Regiment repulsed them. Pakenham continued his “tempestuous course” for upwards of three miles, until the French were “pierced, broken, and discomfited.” The advance in line of the 74th attracted particular notice, and was much applauded by Major-General Pakenham, who frequently exclaimed, “Beautifully done, 74th; beautiful, 74th!”

“But pushing through the skirmishers with the strength of a giant, Pakenham shattered the disorganized line into pieces and sent[584] everyone into chaos as they faced the advancing reinforcements.”[447] Some units of light cavalry attacked the right side of the third division, but the 5th Regiment drove them back. Pakenham kept on his “tempestuous course” for over three miles until the French were “pierced, broken, and discomfited.” The advance of the 74th caught special attention and was greatly praised by Major-General Pakenham, who repeatedly shouted, “Beautifully done, 74th; beautiful, 74th!”

Lord Londonderry says, in his Story of the Peninsular War:—

Lord Londonderry says, in his Story of the Peninsular War:—

“The attack of the third division was not only the most spirited, but the most perfect thing of the kind that modern times have witnessed.

“The attack of the third division was not just the most energetic, but also the most flawless example of its kind that modern times have seen.

“Regardless alike of a charge of cavalry and of the murderous fire which the enemy’s batteries opened, on went these fearless warriors, horse and foot, without check or pause, until they won the ridge, and then the infantry giving their volley, and the cavalry falling on, sword in hand, the French were pierced, broken, and discomfited. So close indeed was the struggle, that in several instances the British colours were seen waving over the heads of the enemy’s battalions.”

“Regardless of the cavalry charge and the deadly fire from the enemy's cannons, these fearless warriors, both on horseback and on foot, pressed on without hesitation or pause until they captured the ridge. Then, the infantry unleashed their volley, and the cavalry charged in with swords drawn, piercing, breaking, and defeating the French. The fight was so intense that in several instances, the British colors were seen flying above the enemy's battalions.”

Of the division of Thomières, originally 7000 strong, 2000 had been taken prisoners, with two eagles and eleven pieces of cannon. The French right resisted till dark, when they were finally driven from the field, and having sustained a heavy loss, retreated through the woods across the Tormes.

Of the Thomières division, which originally had 7,000 troops, 2,000 were captured, along with two eagles and eleven cannons. The French right held out until dark, but they were ultimately pushed off the field. After suffering significant losses, they retreated through the woods, crossing the Tormes.

The casualties in the regiment at the battle of Salamanca were:—Killed, 3 rank and file. Wounded, 2 officers, Brevet-Major Thomson and Lieutenant Ewing, both severely; 2 sergeants, and 42 rank and file.

The casualties in the regiment at the battle of Salamanca were:—Killed, 3 soldiers. Wounded, 2 officers, Brevet-Major Thomson and Lieutenant Ewing, both seriously; 2 sergeants, and 42 soldiers.

After this the 74th, with the other allied regiments, proceeded to Madrid, where it remained till October 20, the men passing their time most agreeably. But, although there was plenty of gaiety, Madrid exhibited a sad combination of luxury and desolation; there was no money, the people were starving, and even noble families secretly sought charity.

After this, the 74th, along with the other allied regiments, went to Madrid, where they stayed until October 20, and the soldiers spent their time quite happily. However, despite the lively atmosphere, Madrid showed a heartbreaking mix of wealth and poverty; there was no money, the people were starving, and even noble families were secretly asking for help.

In the end of September, when the distress was very great, Lieutenant-Colonel Trench and the officers of the 74th and 45th Regiments, having witnessed the distress, and feeling the utmost compassion for numbers of miserable objects, commenced giving a daily dinner to about 200 of them, among whom were some persons of high distinction, who without this resource must have perished. Napier says on this subject, that “the Madrilenos discovered a deep and unaffected gratitude for kindness received at the hands of the British officers, who contributed, not much, for they had it not, but enough of money to form soup charities, by which hundreds were succoured. Surely this is not the least of the many honourable distinctions those brave men have earned.”

At the end of September, when the suffering was extremely severe, Lieutenant-Colonel Trench and the officers of the 74th and 45th Regiments, having observed the hardship and feeling deep compassion for countless unfortunate people, started to provide daily dinners for about 200 of them. Among these individuals were some highly distinguished persons who would have otherwise faced certain death without this help. Napier comments on this, stating, “the Madrilenos expressed a deep and genuine gratitude for the kindness shown by the British officers, who contributed, though not significantly due to their limited resources, enough money to set up soup kitchens that helped hundreds. This is certainly one of the many honorable achievements those brave men have accomplished.”

During the latter part of October and the month of November, the 74th, which had joined Lieutenant-General Hill, in order to check the movement of Soult and King Joseph, performed many fatiguing marches and counter marches, enduring many great hardships and privations, marching over impassable roads and marshy plains, under a continued deluge of rain, provisions deficient, and no shelter procurable. On the 14th of November the allied army commenced its retreat from Alba de Tormes towards Ciudad Rodrigo, and the following extract from the graphic journal of Major Alves of the 74th will give the reader some idea of the hardships which these poor soldiers had to undergo at this time:—“From the time we left the Arapiles, on the 15th, until our arrival at Ciudad Rodrigo, a distance of only about 15 leagues, we were under arms every morning an hour before daylight, and never got to our barrack until about sunset, the roads being almost unpassable, particularly for artillery, and with us generally ankle deep. It scarcely ceased to rain during the retreat. Our first endeavour after our arrival at our watery bivouack, was to make it as comfortable as circumstances would admit; and as exertion was our best assistance, we immediately set to and cut down as many trees as would make a good fire, and then as many as would keep us from the wet underneath. If we succeeded in making a good enough fire to keep the feet warm, I generally managed to have a tolerably good sleep, although during the period I had scarcely ever a dry shirt. To add to our[585] misery, during the retreat we were deficient in provisions, and had rum only on two days. The loss of men by death from the wet and cold during this period was very great. Our regiment alone was deficient about thirty out of thirty-four who had only joined us from England on the 14th, the evening before we retreated from the Arapiles.”

During the latter part of October and the month of November, the 74th, which had joined Lieutenant-General Hill to stop the movements of Soult and King Joseph, went through many exhausting marches and counter-marches, facing numerous hardships and shortages. They navigated impassable roads and swampy plains while dealing with constant downpours of rain, lacking food, and unable to find any shelter. On November 14th, the allied army began its retreat from Alba de Tormes towards Ciudad Rodrigo, and the following excerpt from the detailed journal of Major Alves of the 74th gives a glimpse of the struggles these poor soldiers faced at that time: “From the time we left the Arapiles on the 15th until we arrived at Ciudad Rodrigo, a distance of only about 15 leagues, we were on duty every morning an hour before daylight and didn’t make it to our barracks until around sunset. The roads were almost impassable, especially for artillery, and we were generally knee-deep in mud. It barely stopped raining during the retreat. Our first task upon reaching our soggy campsite was to make it as comfortable as possible under the circumstances. Since activity was our best way to cope, we immediately started cutting down as many trees as we could to build a decent fire, and then enough to keep us dry underneath. If we managed to get a fire hot enough to warm our feet, I typically had a fairly good sleep, even though I hardly ever had a dry shirt during this time. To make matters worse, we were short on food during the retreat, and we only had rum on two occasions. The loss of men due to the wet and cold during this time was substantial. Our regiment alone lost about thirty out of thirty-four who had just joined us from England on the evening of the 14th, the night before we retreated from the Arapiles.”

The 74th went into winter quarters, and was cantoned at Sarzedas, in the province of Beira, from December 6, 1812, till May 15, 1813.

The 74th settled into winter quarters and was stationed at Sarzedas, in the province of Beira, from December 6, 1812, to May 15, 1813.

During this time many preparations were made, and the comfort and convenience of the soldiers maintained, preparatory to Wellington’s great attempt to expel the French from the Peninsula.

During this time, many preparations were made to ensure the comfort and convenience of the soldiers in advance of Wellington’s major effort to drive the French out of the Peninsula.

The army crossed the Douro in separate divisions, and reunited at Toro, the 74th proceeding with the left column. Lieutenant-General Picton had rejoined from England on the 20th May.

The army crossed the Douro in separate divisions and came together at Toro, with the 74th moving with the left column. Lieutenant-General Picton rejoined from England on May 20th.

On the 4th of June the allies advanced, following the French army under King Joseph, who entered upon the position at Vittoria on the 19th of June by the narrow mountain defile of Puebla, through which the river Zadorra, after passing the city of Vittoria, runs through the valley towards the Ebro with many windings, and divides the basin unequally. To give an idea of the part taken by the 74th in the important battle of Vittoria, we cannot do better than quote from a letter of Sir Thomas Picton dated July 1, 1813.

On June 4th, the allies advanced, following the French army led by King Joseph, who took up a position at Vittoria on June 19th through the narrow mountain pass of Puebla. The river Zadorra flows through this pass, after passing the city of Vittoria, winding through the valley towards the Ebro and dividing the basin unevenly. To illustrate the role played by the 74th in the significant battle of Vittoria, we can best reference a letter from Sir Thomas Picton dated July 1, 1813.

“On the 16th of May the division was put in movement; on the 18th we crossed the Douro, on the 15th of June the Ebro, and on the 21st fought the battle of Vittoria. The third division had, as usual, a very distinguished share in this decisive action. The enemy’s left rested on an elevated chain of craggy mountains, and their right on a rapid river, with commanding heights in the centre, and a succession of undulating grounds, which afforded excellent situations for artillery, and several good positions in front of Vittoria, where King Joseph had his headquarters. The battle began early in the morning, between our right and the enemy’s left, on the high craggy heights, and continued with various success for several hours. About twelve o’clock the third division was ordered to force the passage of the river and carry the heights in the centre, which service was executed with so much rapidity, that we got possession of the commanding ground before the enemy were aware of our intention. The enemy attempted to dislodge us with great superiority of force, and with forty or fifty pieces of cannon. At that period the troops on our right had not made sufficient progress to cover our right flank, in consequence of which we suffered a momentary check, and were driven out of a village whence we had dislodged the enemy, but it was quickly recovered; and on Sir Rowland Hill’s (the second) division, with a Portuguese and Spanish division, forcing the enemy to abandon the heights, and advancing to protect our flanks, we pushed the enemy rapidly from all his positions, forced him to abandon his cannon, and drove his cavalry and infantry in confusion beyond the city of Vittoria. We took 152 pieces of cannon, the military chest, ammunition and baggage, besides an immense treasure, the property of the French generals amassed in Spain.

“On May 16th, the division was mobilized; on the 18th, we crossed the Douro, on June 15th, the Ebro, and on the 21st, we fought the Battle of Vittoria. As usual, the third division played a significant role in this crucial battle. The enemy’s left was positioned on a high, rugged mountain range, and their right was on a fast-flowing river, with commanding heights in the center and a series of rolling hills that provided excellent spots for artillery, along with several strong positions in front of Vittoria, where King Joseph had set up headquarters. The battle started early in the morning between our right and the enemy's left on the rocky heights and went on with varying success for several hours. Around noon, the third division received orders to force the river crossing and take the heights in the center, which we accomplished so quickly that we seized the high ground before the enemy even realized what we were planning. The enemy tried to push us back with a larger force and forty to fifty cannons. At that time, the troops on our right hadn’t advanced enough to cover our flank, which led to a brief setback as we were driven out of a village we had just cleared of the enemy, but we quickly regained it. With Sir Rowland Hill’s second division alongside a Portuguese and a Spanish division pushing the enemy off the heights and moving up to protect our flanks, we rapidly forced the enemy out of all their positions, made them abandon their cannons, and drove their cavalry and infantry in disarray beyond the city of Vittoria. We captured 152 pieces of artillery, the military treasury, ammunition, and supplies, along with a vast amount of treasure belonging to the French generals that had been gathered in Spain.”

“The third division was the most severely and permanently engaged of any part of the army; and we in consequence sustained a loss of nearly 1800 killed and wounded, which is more than a third of the total loss of the whole army.”

“The third division was the most heavily and permanently involved of any part of the army; as a result, we suffered a loss of almost 1800 killed and wounded, which is more than a third of the total loss of the entire army.”

The 74th received particular praise from both Lieutenant-General Picton and Major-General Brisbane, commanding the division and brigade, for its alacrity in advancing and charging through the village of Arinez.

The 74th was especially praised by both Lieutenant-General Picton and Major-General Brisbane, who were in charge of the division and brigade, for its quickness in advancing and charging through the village of Arinez.

The attack on and advance from Arinez seems to have been a very brilliant episode indeed, and the one in which the 74th was most particularly engaged. The right wing, under Captain M’Queen, went off at double quick and drove the enemy outside the village, where they again formed in line opposite their pursuers. The French, however, soon after fled, leaving behind them a battery of seven guns.

The attack on and advance from Arinez seems to have been a really impressive episode, especially for the 74th, which was heavily involved. The right wing, led by Captain M’Queen, charged ahead quickly and pushed the enemy out of the village, where they regrouped in front of their pursuers. However, the French soon fled, leaving behind a battery of seven guns.

Captain M’Queen’s own account of the battle is exceedingly graphic. “At Vittoria,” he says, “I had the command of three companies for the purpose of driving the French out of the village of Arinez, where they were strongly posted; we charged through the[586] village and the enemy retired in great confusion. Lieutenants Alves and Ewing commanded the companies which accompanied me. I received three wounds that day, but remained with the regiment during the whole action; and next day I was sent to the rear with the other wounded. Davis (Lieutenant) carried the colours that day, and it was one of the finest things you can conceive to see the 74th advancing in line, with the enemy in front, on very broken ground full of ravines, as regularly, and in as good line as if on parade. This is in a great measure to be attributed to Davis, whose coolness and gallantry were conspicuous; whenever we got into broken ground, he with the colours was first on the bank, and stood there until the regiment formed on his right and left.”

Captain M’Queen’s own account of the battle is very vivid. “At Vittoria,” he says, “I was in charge of three companies to drive the French out of the village of Arinez, where they were strongly positioned; we charged through the[586] village, and the enemy retreated in great disarray. Lieutenants Alves and Ewing led the companies that accompanied me. I received three wounds that day but stayed with the regiment for the entire action; the next day, I was sent to the rear with the other wounded. Davis (Lieutenant) carried the colors that day, and it was incredible to see the 74th advancing in formation, with the enemy in front, on very rough ground full of ravines, as neatly and in as good a line as if we were on parade. A lot of this is thanks to Davis, whose calmness and bravery stood out; whenever we entered rough terrain, he took the colors and was the first on the bank, waiting there until the regiment formed on his right and left.”

Captain M’Queen, who became Major of the 74th in 1830, and who died only a year or two ago, was rather a remarkable man; we shall refer to him again. Adjutant Alves tells us in his journal, that in this advance upon the village of Arinez, he came upon Captain M’Queen lying, as he thought, mortally wounded. Alves ordered two of the grenadiers to lift M’Queen and lay him behind a bank out of reach of the firing, and there leave him. About an hour afterwards, however, Alves was very much astonished to see the indomitable Captain at the head of his company; the shot that had struck him in the breast having probably been a spent one, which did not do him much injury.

Captain M’Queen, who became Major of the 74th in 1830 and passed away just a year or two ago, was quite an extraordinary person; we'll mention him again. Adjutant Alves shares in his journal that during the advance on the village of Arinez, he found Captain M’Queen lying, as he believed, mortally wounded. Alves instructed two of the grenadiers to lift M’Queen and place him behind a bank to keep him safe from the gunfire, and to leave him there. About an hour later, however, Alves was very surprised to see the unstoppable Captain at the front of his company; the shot that had hit him in the chest was likely a spent one that didn’t cause him much harm.

Major White (then Adjutant) thus narrates an occurrence which took place during the contest at Arinez:—“At the battle of Vittoria, after we had forced the enemy’s centre, and taken the strong heights, we found ourselves in front of a village (I think Arinez) whence the French had been driven in a confused mass, too numerous for our line to advance against; and whilst we were halted for reinforcements, the 88th Regiment on our left advanced with their usual impetuosity against the superior numbers I have spoken of, and met with a repulse. The left of our regiment, seeing this, ran from the ranks to the assistance of the 88th; and I, seeing them fall uselessly, rode from some houses which sheltered us to rally them and bring them back. The piper (McLaughlan, mentioned before) seeing that I could not collect them, came to my horse’s side and played the ‘Assembly,’ on which most of them that were not shot collected round me. I was so pleased with this act of the piper in coming into danger to save the lives of his comrades, and with the good effect of the pipes in the moment of danger, that I told McLaughlan that I would not fail to mention his gallant and useful conduct. But at the same time, as I turned my horse to the right to conduct the men towards our regiment, a musket ball entered the point of my left shoulder, to near my back bone, which stopped my career in the field. The piper ceased to play, and I was told he was shot through the breast; at all events he was killed, and his timely assistance and the utility of the pipes deserves to be recorded.” It was indeed too true about poor brave McLaughlan, whose pipes were more potent than the Adjutant’s command; a nine-pound shot went right through his breast, when, according to the journal of Major Alves, he was playing “The Campbell’s are comin’” in rear of the column. It is a curious circumstance, however, that the piper’s body lay on the field for several days after the battle without being stripped of anything but the shoes. This was very unusual, as men were generally stripped of everything as soon as they were dead.

Major White (then Adjutant) recounts an event that occurred during the battle at Arinez: “At the battle of Vittoria, after we had broken through the enemy's center and captured the strong heights, we found ourselves in front of a village (I think it was Arinez) from which the French had been driven in a chaotic mass, too numerous for our line to advance against. While we were paused waiting for reinforcements, the 88th Regiment on our left charged forward with their usual enthusiasm against the larger numbers I mentioned and suffered a setback. The left side of our regiment, seeing this, broke formation to help the 88th, and I, noticing them fall uselessly, rode from some nearby houses that provided us cover to rally them and bring them back. The piper (McLaughlan, mentioned earlier) saw that I couldn't gather them, came to my horse's side, and played the 'Assembly,' which made most of those who weren't shot regroup around me. I was really impressed by the piper's bravery in coming into danger to save the lives of his comrades, and by how effective the pipes were in that moment of crisis, so I told McLaughlan that I wouldn't forget to mention his brave and helpful actions. But at that moment, as I turned my horse to lead the men back toward our regiment, a musket ball hit the point of my left shoulder, near my spine, which ended my involvement in the battle. The piper stopped playing, and I was told he had been shot in the chest; in any case, he was killed, and his timely help and the usefulness of the pipes need to be recorded.” It was indeed sadly true about poor brave McLaughlan, whose pipes were more effective than the Adjutant’s orders; a nine-pound shot went right through his chest while, according to Major Alves's journal, he was playing "The Campbell’s Are Comin’" behind the column. Interestingly, the piper's body lay on the battlefield for several days after the battle without being stripped of anything but his shoes. This was quite unusual, as men typically had everything removed from them as soon as they were dead.

When the village was captured and the great road gained, the French troops on the extreme left were thereby turned, and being hardly pressed by Sir Rowland Hill’s attack on their front, retreated in confusion before the advancing lines towards Vittoria.

When the village was taken and the main road secured, the French troops on the far left were forced to turn, and while being heavily pressed by Sir Rowland Hill’s attack in front of them, they retreated in chaos toward the advancing lines heading to Vittoria.

The road to Bayonne being completely blocked up by thousands of carriages and animals, and a confused mass of men, women, and children, thereby rendered impassable for artillery, the French retreated by the road to Salvatierra and Pamplona, the British infantry following in pursuit. But this road being also choked up with carriages and fugitives, all became confusion and disorder. The French were compelled to abandon everything, officers and men taking with them only the clothes they wore, and most of them being barefooted. Their loss in men did not, however, exceed 6000, and that of the allies was nearly as[587] great. That of the British, however, was more than twice as great as that of the Spanish and Portuguese together, and yet both are said to have fought well; but as Napier says, “British troops are the soldiers of battle.”

The road to Bayonne was completely blocked by thousands of carriages and animals, along with a chaotic crowd of men, women, and children, making it impassable for artillery. Therefore, the French retreated via the roads to Salvatierra and Pamplona, with the British infantry following closely behind. However, this road was also filled with carriages and fleeing people, leading to complete chaos and disarray. The French had no choice but to abandon everything, with officers and soldiers taking only the clothes on their backs, and many of them being barefoot. Their loss in personnel did not exceed 6,000, and the Allies’ losses were nearly as[587] significant. However, the British loss was more than twice that of the Spanish and Portuguese combined, yet both are said to have fought bravely; but as Napier states, “British troops are the soldiers of battle.”

The French regiments which effected their escape arrived at Pamplona and took shelter in the defile beyond it, in a state of complete disorganisation. Darkness, and the nature of the ground unfavourable for the action of cavalry, alone permitted their escape; at the distance of two leagues from Vittoria the pursuit was given up.

The French regiments that managed to escape arrived at Pamplona and took refuge in the narrow passage beyond it, completely disorganized. It was only the darkness and the difficult terrain, which was not suitable for cavalry, that allowed their escape; about two leagues from Vittoria, the pursuit was abandoned.

The following Brigade Order was issued the day after the battle:—

The following Brigade Order was issued the day after the battle:—

“Major-General Brisbane has reason to be highly pleased with the conduct of the brigade in the action of yesterday, but he is at a loss to express his admiration of the conduct of the Honourable Colonel Le Poer Trench and the 74th Regiment, which he considers contributed much to the success of the day.”

“Major-General Brisbane has every reason to be very pleased with how the brigade performed in yesterday's action, but he struggles to convey his admiration for the actions of the Honourable Colonel Le Poer Trench and the 74th Regiment, which he believes played a significant role in the day's success.”

The casualties in the 74th at the battle of Vittoria were:—Killed, 7 rank and file; wounded, 5 officers, Captains M’Queen and Ovens, Adjutant White, and Ensigns Hamilton and Shore, 4 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 31 rank and file.

The casualties in the 74th at the Battle of Vittoria were:—Killed, 7 soldiers; wounded, 5 officers: Captains M’Queen and Ovens, Adjutant White, and Ensigns Hamilton and Shore; 4 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 31 soldiers.

The army followed the retreating French into the Pyrenees by the valley of Roncesvalles.

The army pursued the retreating French into the Pyrenees through the Roncesvalles valley.

Of the various actions that took place among these mountains we have already given somewhat detailed accounts when speaking of the 42nd. The 74th was engaged in the blockade of Pamplona, and while thus employed, on the 15th of July, its pickets drove in a reconnoitring party of the garrison, the regiment sustaining a loss of 3 rank and file killed, and 1 sergeant and 6 rank and file wounded. On the 17th the blockade of Pamplona was entrusted to the Spaniards, and the third, fourth, and second divisions covered the blockade, as well as the siege of San Sebastian, then going on under Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Graham.

Of the various actions that took place in these mountains, we've already provided some detailed accounts while discussing the 42nd. The 74th was involved in the blockade of Pamplona, and while they were engaged in that on July 15th, their pickets pushed back a recon team from the garrison, resulting in a loss of 3 soldiers killed, along with 1 sergeant and 6 soldiers wounded. On the 17th, the blockade of Pamplona was handed over to the Spaniards, while the third, fourth, and second divisions supported the blockade, as well as the ongoing siege of San Sebastian led by Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Graham.

Marshal Soult, with 60,000 men, advanced on the 25th to force the pass of Roncesvalles, and compelled the fourth division, which had been moved up to support the front line of the allies, to retire; on the 26th it was joined by the third division in advance of Zubiri. Both divisions, under Sir Thomas Picton, took up a position on the morning of the 27th July, in front of Pamplona, across the mouth of the Zubiri and Lanz valleys. At daylight on the 30th, in accordance with Wellington’s orders, the third division, with two squadrons of cavalry and a battery of artillery, advanced rapidly up the valley of the Zubiri, skirmishing on the flank of the French who were retiring under General Foy. About eleven o’clock, the 74th being in the valley, and the enemy moving in retreat parallel with the allies along the mountain ridge to the left of the British, Lieut.-Colonel Trench obtained permission from Sir Thomas Picton to advance with the 74th and cut off their retreat. The regiment then ascended the ridge in view of the remainder of the division, which continued its advance up the valley. On approaching the summit, two companies, which were extended as skirmishers, were overpowered in passing through a wood, and driven back upon the main body. Though the regiment was exposed to a most destructive fire, it continued its advance, without returning a shot, until it reached the upper skirt of the wood, close upon the flank of the enemy, and then at once opened its whole fire upon them.

Marshal Soult, with 60,000 troops, moved forward on the 25th to secure the Roncesvalles pass, forcing the fourth division, which had been brought in to support the front line of the allies, to pull back. On the 26th, it was joined by the third division ahead of Zubiri. Both divisions, led by Sir Thomas Picton, positioned themselves on the morning of July 27th in front of Pamplona, at the entrance of the Zubiri and Lanz valleys. At dawn on the 30th, following Wellington’s orders, the third division, along with two squadrons of cavalry and an artillery battery, quickly advanced up the Zubiri valley, skirmishing on the flank of the French who were retreating under General Foy. Around eleven o’clock, while the 74th was in the valley and the enemy was retreating parallel to the allies along the mountain ridge to the left of the British, Lieutenant Colonel Trench got permission from Sir Thomas Picton to move forward with the 74th and cut off their escape. The regiment then climbed the ridge in view of the rest of the division, which continued its advance up the valley. As they neared the summit, two companies, which had been sent out as skirmishers, were overwhelmed while going through a wood and were pushed back towards the main group. Even though the regiment faced heavy fire, they kept moving forward without returning fire until they reached the edge of the wood, right next to the enemy flank, and then immediately opened fire on them.

A column of 1500 or 1600 men was separated from the main body, driven down the other side of the ridge, and a number taken prisoners; most of those who escaped were intercepted by the sixth division, which was further in advance on another line. After the 74th had gained the ridge, another regiment from the third division was sent to support it, and pursued the remainder of the column until it had surrendered to the sixth division. Sir Frederick Stoven, Adjutant-General of the third division, who, along with some of the staff came up at this moment, said he never saw a regiment behave in such a gallant manner.

A group of 1500 or 1600 men was cut off from the main force, pushed down the far side of the ridge, and several were taken prisoner; most of those who got away were intercepted by the sixth division, which was farther ahead on another path. After the 74th secured the ridge, another regiment from the third division was sent to support it and chased down the rest of the group until they surrendered to the sixth division. Sir Frederick Stoven, the Adjutant-General of the third division, who arrived at that moment with some of the staff, said he had never seen a regiment act so bravely.

The regiment was highly complimented by the staff of the division for its conspicuous gallantry on this occasion, which was noticed as follows by Lord Wellington, who said in his despatch,—

The regiment received high praise from the division staff for its remarkable bravery on this occasion, which was acknowledged as follows by Lord Wellington, who stated in his report,—

“I cannot sufficiently applaud the conduct of all the general officers, officers, and troops, throughout these operations, &c.

“I cannot express enough praise for the actions of all the general officers, officers, and troops during these operations, etc.”

“The movement made by Sir Thomas Picton merited my highest commendation; the latter officer co-operated in the attack of the mountain by detaching troops to his left, in which Lieutenant-Colonel the Hon. Robert Trench was wounded, but I hope not seriously.”

“The action taken by Sir Thomas Picton deserves my highest praise; this officer supported the attack on the mountain by sending troops to his left, where Lieutenant-Colonel the Hon. Robert Trench was injured, though I hope it’s not serious.”

The regiment on this occasion sustained a loss of 1 officer, Captain Whitting, 1 sergeant, and 4 rank and file killed, and 5 officers, Lieut.-Colonel the Hon. Robert Le Poer Trench, Captain (Brevet-Major) Moore, and Lieutenants Pattison, Duncomb, and Tew, 4 sergeants, and 36 rank and file wounded.

The regiment this time suffered a loss of 1 officer, Captain Whitting, 1 sergeant, and 4 soldiers killed, and 5 officers, Lieutenant Colonel the Hon. Robert Le Poer Trench, Captain (Brevet-Major) Moore, and Lieutenants Pattison, Duncomb, and Tew, along with 4 sergeants and 36 soldiers wounded.

The French were finally driven across the Bidassoa into France in the beginning of August.

The French were finally pushed across the Bidassoa into France at the start of August.

At the successful assault of the fortress of San Sebastian by the force under Sir Thomas Graham, and which was witnessed by the 74th from the summit of one of the neighbouring mountains, Brevet Major Thomson of the 74th, was employed as an acting engineer, and received the brevet rank of Lieutenant-Colonel for his services.

At the successful attack on the fortress of San Sebastian by the troops led by Sir Thomas Graham, which the 74th watched from the top of a nearby mountain, Brevet Major Thomson of the 74th served as an acting engineer and was promoted to the rank of Lieutenant-Colonel for his contributions.

After various movements the third division advanced up the pass of Zagaramurdi, and on the 6th October encamped on the summit of a mountain in front of the pass of Echalar; and in the middle of that month, Sir Thomas Picton having gone to England, the command of the third division devolved upon Major-General Sir Charles Colville. The 74th remained encamped on the summit of this bare mountain till the 9th of November, suffering greatly from the exposure to cold and wet weather, want of shelter, and scarcity of provisions, as well as from the harassing piquet and night duties which the men had to perform. Major Alves[448] says in his journal that the French picquets opposite to the position of the 74th were very kind and generous in getting the soldiers’ canteens filled with brandy,—for payment of course.

After several movements, the third division moved up the pass of Zagaramurdi and on October 6th set up camp on the peak of a mountain in front of the pass of Echalar. In the middle of that month, after Sir Thomas Picton went to England, command of the third division passed to Major-General Sir Charles Colville. The 74th stayed camped on this barren mountain until November 9th, suffering greatly from the cold and wet weather, lack of shelter, and food shortages, as well as from the exhausting picket and night duties the soldiers had to perform. Major Alves[448] notes in his journal that the French pickets facing the 74th's position were very kind and generous in filling the soldiers' canteens with brandy—though it was for a price, of course.

Pamplona having capitulated on the 31st of October, an attack was made upon the French position at the Nivelle on the 10th of November, a detailed description of which has been given in the history of the 42nd. The third, along with the fourth and seventh divisions, under the command of Marshal Beresford, were dispersed about Zagaramurdi, the Puerto de Echellar, and the lower parts of these slopes of the greater Rhune, which descended upon the Sarre. On the morning of the 10th, the third division, under General Colville, descending from Zagaramurdi, moved against the unfinished redoubts and entrenchments covering the approaches to the bridge of Amotz on the left bank of the Nivelle, and formed in conjunction with the sixth division the narrow end of a wedge. The French made a vigorous resistance, but were driven from the bridge, by the third division, which established itself on the heights between that structure and the unfinished redoubts of Louis XIV. The third division then attacked the left flank of the French centre, while the fourth and seventh divisions assailed them in front. The attacks on other parts of the French position having been successful, their centre was driven across the river in great confusion, pursued by the skirmishers of the third division, which crossed by the bridge of Amotz. The allied troops then took possession of the heights on the right bank of the Nivelle, and the French were compelled to abandon all the works which for the previous three months they had been constructing for the defence of the other parts of the position.

Pamplona surrendered on October 31st, and an attack was launched on the French position at the Nivelle on November 10th, which is described in detail in the history of the 42nd. The third division, along with the fourth and seventh divisions, led by Marshal Beresford, were spread out around Zagaramurdi, the Puerto de Echellar, and the lower slopes of the greater Rhune, which sloped down to the Sarre. On the morning of the 10th, the third division, under General Colville, moved down from Zagaramurdi to attack the unfinished redoubts and trenches protecting the approaches to the bridge of Amotz on the Nivelle's left bank, forming a narrow wedge with the sixth division. The French put up strong resistance but were forced off the bridge by the third division, who then took up positions on the heights between the bridge and the unfinished redoubts of Louis XIV. The third division then struck at the left flank of the French center, while the fourth and seventh divisions hit them head-on. As the attacks on other parts of the French position succeeded, their center was pushed across the river in disarray, chased by the skirmishers of the third division, who crossed at the bridge of Amotz. The allied forces then secured the heights on the right bank of the Nivelle, and the French had to abandon all the defenses they had been building for the last three months in other parts of their position.

The 74th was authorised to bear the word “Nivelle” on its regimental colour, in commemoration of its services in this battle; indeed it will be seen that it bears on its colours the names of nearly every engagement that took place during the Peninsular War. The French had lost 51 pieces of artillery, and about 4300 men and officers killed, wounded, and prisoners, during the battle of the Nivelle; the loss of the allies was about 2700 men and officers.

The 74th was given permission to add the word “Nivelle” to its regimental color to honor its service in this battle; in fact, it can be seen that it displays the names of nearly every engagement that occurred during the Peninsular War. The French lost 51 pieces of artillery and around 4,300 men and officers dead, wounded, or captured during the battle of the Nivelle; the allies’ loss was about 2,700 men and officers.

On the 9th of December the passage of the Nive at Cambo having been forced by Sir Rowland Hill, the third division remained in possession of the bridge at Ustariz. On the 13th the French having attacked the right between the Nive and the Adour at St Pierre, were repulsed by Sir Rowland Hill after a very severe battle, and the fourth, sixth, and two[589] brigades of the third division were moved across the Nive in support of the right.

On December 9th, after Sir Rowland Hill breached the Nive at Cambo, the third division took control of the bridge at Ustariz. On the 13th, the French launched an attack on the right between the Nive and the Adour at St Pierre, but they were pushed back by Sir Rowland Hill after a fierce battle. The fourth, sixth, and two[589] brigades of the third division were then moved across the Nive to support the right.

The 74th, after this, remained cantoned in farm-houses between the Nive and the Adour until the middle of February 1814.

The 74th stayed in farmhouses between the Nive and the Adour until mid-February 1814.

Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Picton having rejoined the army, resumed the command of the third division in the end of December 1813. Many acts of outrage and plunder had been committed by the troops, on first entering France, and Sir Thomas Picton took an opportunity of publicly reprimanding some of the regiments of his division for such offences, when he thus addressed the 74th:—“As for you, 74th, I have nothing to say against you, your conduct is gallant in the field and orderly in quarters.” And, addressing Colonel Trench in front of the regiment, he told him that he would write to the colonel at home (General Sir Alexander Hope) his report of their good conduct. As Lieutenant-General Picton was not habitually lavish of complimentary language, this public expression of the good opinion of so competent a judge was much valued by the regiment.

Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Picton rejoined the army and took over command of the third division at the end of December 1813. Many acts of violence and theft had been carried out by the troops when they first entered France, and Sir Thomas Picton took the chance to publicly reprimand some of the regiments in his division for these offenses. He addressed the 74th, saying, “As for you, 74th, I have nothing to criticize; your behavior is brave in battle and disciplined in camp.” He then spoke to Colonel Trench in front of the regiment, mentioning that he would write to the colonel at home (General Sir Alexander Hope) to report on their good conduct. Since Lieutenant-General Picton wasn't typically generous with praise, this public acknowledgment from such a respected authority was highly appreciated by the regiment.

The next engagement in which the 74th took part was that of Orthes, February 27, 1814. On the 24th the French had concentrated at Orthes, with their front to the river Gave de Pau, while the third division was at the broken bridge of Bereaux, five miles lower down the river, on the 25th, crossing to the other side next day. On the 27th, when the sixth and light divisions crossed, the third, and Lord Edward Somerset’s cavalry, were already established in columns of march, with skirmishers pushed forward close upon the left centre of the French position. During the whole morning of the 27th a slight skirmish, with now and then a cannon shot, had been going on with the third division, but at nine o’clock Wellington commenced the real attack. The third and sixth divisions took without difficulty the lower part of the ridges opposed to them, and endeavoured to extend their left along the French front with a sharp fire of musketry. But after three hours’ hard fighting, during which the victory seemed to be going with the French, Wellington changed his plan of attack, and ordered the third and sixth divisions to be thrown en masse on the left centre of the French position, which they carried, and established a battery of guns upon a knoll, from whence their shot ploughed through the French masses from one flank to another.[449] Meantime Hill had crossed the river above Orthes, and nearly cut off the French line of retreat, after which the French began to retire, step by step, without confusion. The allies advanced, firing incessantly, yet losing many men, especially of the third division, whose advance was most strongly opposed. The retreat of the French, however, shortly became a rout, the men flying in every direction in scattered bands, pursued by the British cavalry, who cut down many of the fugitives.

The next battle the 74th participated in was at Orthes on February 27, 1814. On the 24th, the French gathered at Orthes, facing the river Gave de Pau, while the third division was at the damaged bridge of Bereaux, five miles downstream. On the 25th, they crossed to the other side the following day. By the 27th, when the sixth and light divisions crossed, the third division and Lord Edward Somerset’s cavalry were ready in columns of march, with skirmishers pushed forward close to the left center of the French position. Throughout the morning of the 27th, there was a slight skirmish and now and then a cannon shot exchanged with the third division, but at nine o’clock, Wellington initiated the main attack. The third and sixth divisions easily took the lower part of the ridges opposite them and tried to extend their left along the French front with a sharp fire of musketry. After three hours of intense fighting, during which it seemed like the French were winning, Wellington revised his attack strategy and ordered the third and sixth divisions to advance en masse on the left center of the French position, which they captured, setting up a battery of guns on a knoll that unleashed devastating fire through the French ranks from one flank to the other. Meanwhile, Hill had crossed the river above Orthes and nearly cut off the French retreat line, prompting the French to start withdrawing steadily and without chaos. The allies moved forward, firing continuously, though they suffered many casualties, particularly in the third division, which faced the strongest resistance. However, the French retreat soon turned into a rout, with their soldiers fleeing in all directions in scattered groups, pursued by the British cavalry, who cut down many of the escapees.

During the first advance Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Picton particularly remarked to Major-General Brisbane the steady movement of his brigade; and the latter reported to him the notice he had taken of the gallantry of Sergeant-Major Macpherson, of the 74th, upon which Sir Thomas Picton expressed to the sergeant-major his pleasure to hear such a good report of him, and on the following day, during a short halt on the march, desired Lieutenant-Colonel Manners, who commanded the regiment in the absence of Lieutenant-Colonel Trench, to write his recommendation, which he did on a drum-head; the sergeant-major was consequently promoted to a commission on the 31st of March following, and was afterwards a captain in the regiment.

During the first advance, Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Picton specifically noted to Major-General Brisbane the steady movement of his brigade. Brisbane informed Picton about the bravery of Sergeant-Major Macpherson from the 74th, which made Picton express his pleasure at hearing such a positive report about him. The next day, while they took a short break during the march, Picton asked Lieutenant-Colonel Manners, who was leading the regiment in Lieutenant-Colonel Trench's absence, to write a recommendation. Manners did this on a drumhead. As a result, the sergeant-major was promoted to a commission on March 31st, and he later became a captain in the regiment.

The casualties in the regiment at the battle of Orthes were—1 sergeant and 7 rank and file killed; and 5 officers, Captain Lyster, Lieutenant Ewing (mortally—dying shortly afterwards), Lieutenant Ironside, Ensigns Shore and Luttrell, 1 sergeant, 1 drummer, and 17 rank and file wounded.

The casualties in the regiment at the battle of Orthes were—1 sergeant and 7 soldiers killed; and 5 officers, Captain Lyster, Lieutenant Ewing (mortally—dying shortly afterwards), Lieutenant Ironside, Ensigns Shore and Luttrell, 1 sergeant, 1 drummer, and 17 soldiers wounded.

The 74th, along with the other regiments of the third division, was kept moving about until the 7th of March, when it was cantoned at Aire, on the left bank of the Adour. On the 18th the whole allied army advanced up both sides of the Adour, the French falling back before them. The third division was in the centre column, which on the 19th came up with a division of the French, strongly posted amongst some vineyards, two miles in front of the village of Vic-en-Bigorre. The third division[590] attacked the French and drove them before it, and encamped in the evening about three miles beyond the town of Vic-en-Bigorre.

The 74th, along with the other regiments of the third division, kept moving around until March 7th, when it settled at Aire, on the left bank of the Adour. On the 18th, the entire allied army advanced up both sides of the Adour, pushing the French back. The third division was in the central column, which on the 19th encountered a division of the French, strongly positioned among some vineyards, two miles in front of the village of Vic-en-Bigorre. The third division[590] attacked the French and forced them to retreat, then camped in the evening about three miles beyond the town of Vic-en-Bigorre.

The Marquis of Wellington stated in his despatch.—“On the following day (the 19th) the enemy held a strong rear-guard in the vineyards in front of the town of Vic-en-Bigorre; Lieutenant-General Picton, with the third division and Major-General Rock’s brigade, made a very handsome movement upon this rearguard, and drove them through the vineyards and town.”

The Marquis of Wellington stated in his despatch.—“On the next day (the 19th), the enemy had a strong rear guard in the vineyards in front of the town of Vic-en-Bigorre; Lieutenant-General Picton, with the third division and Major-General Rock’s brigade, executed a very impressive maneuver against this rear guard and pushed them through the vineyards and the town.”

Two officers of the regiment, Lieutenant Atkinson and Ensign Flood, were wounded in this affair.

Two officers from the regiment, Lieutenant Atkinson and Ensign Flood, were injured in this incident.

On the 20th, after some sharp fighting, in which the 74th lost a few men, the right column of the allies crossed the Adour at Tarbes, and was encamped with the rest of the army upon the Larret and Arros rivers. The French retreated towards Toulouse, and on the 26th the allied army came in sight of the enemy posted behind the Touch river, and covering that city. Details having already been given, in our account of the 42nd Regiment, concerning this last move of Soult, we need only mention here that the third, fourth, and sixth divisions passed over the Garonne by a pontoon bridge fifteen miles below Toulouse on the 3d of April. On the 10th about six o’clock in the morning, the various divisions of the British army advanced according to Wellington’s previously arranged plan. The part taken in the battle of Toulouse by the 74th is thus narrated by Major Alves in his journal:—

On the 20th, after some intense fighting, during which the 74th lost a few men, the right column of the allies crossed the Adour at Tarbes and set up camp with the rest of the army along the Larret and Arros rivers. The French retreated towards Toulouse, and on the 26th, the allied army spotted the enemy stationed behind the Touch river, protecting that city. Details about this last move of Soult had already been provided in our account of the 42nd Regiment, so we only need to note that the third, fourth, and sixth divisions crossed the Garonne using a pontoon bridge fifteen miles below Toulouse on April 3rd. On the 10th, around six o’clock in the morning, the different divisions of the British army advanced according to Wellington’s prearranged plan. Major Alves narrates the part taken by the 74th in the battle of Toulouse in his journal:—

“Shortly after daylight the division was put in motion, with orders to drive all the enemy’s outposts before us, and although acting as adjutant, I was permitted by Colonel Trench to accompany the skirmishers. With but feeble opposition we drove them before us, until they reached the tête-de-pont on the canal leading into Toulouse, on the right bank of the Garonne; on arriving there I mentioned to Captain Andrews of the 74th, that I thought we had gone far enough, and reconnoitered very attentively the manner in which it was defended by strong palisades, &c. I then returned to where the regiment was halted, and mentioned my observations to Colonel Trench, and that nothing further could possibly be done without artillery to break down the palisades. He immediately brought me to General Brisbane, to whom I also related my observations as above, who directed me to ride to the left and find out Sir Thomas Picton, who was with the other brigade, and to tell him my observations. After riding about two miles to the left I found Sir Thomas, and told him as above stated, who immediately said, in presence of all his staff, ‘Go back, sir, and tell them to move on.’ This I did with a very heavy heart, as I dreaded what the result must be, but I had no alternative. About a quarter of an hour afterwards the regiment moved from where it was halted. We experienced a loss of 30 killed and 100 wounded, out of 350, in the attempt to get possession of the tête-de-pont; and were obliged to retire without gaining any advantage. The attack was the more to be regretted, as Lord Wellington’s orders were that it was only to be a diversion, and not a real attack.”

“Soon after sunrise, the division started moving, with orders to push back all enemy outposts in front of us. Even though I was acting as adjutant, Colonel Trench allowed me to join the skirmishers. We faced only minor resistance as we pushed them back until we reached the bridgehead on the canal leading into Toulouse, on the right bank of the Garonne. Once we arrived, I told Captain Andrews of the 74th that I thought we had gone far enough and carefully examined how it was defended by strong palisades, etc. I then returned to where the regiment had stopped and shared my observations with Colonel Trench, explaining that we couldn’t do anything more without artillery to break down the palisades. He immediately took me to General Brisbane, to whom I relayed my observations as well. The general instructed me to ride to the left and find Sir Thomas Picton, who was with the other brigade, and pass on my observations. After riding about two miles to the left, I found Sir Thomas and shared my insights, to which he immediately replied in front of his staff, ‘Go back, sir, and tell them to move on.’ I obeyed, but I felt very uneasy about what the outcome would be; however, I had no choice. About fifteen minutes later, the regiment moved from its halt. We suffered a loss of 30 killed and 100 wounded out of 350 in the attempt to seize the bridgehead and had to fall back without gaining any advantage. This attack was particularly regrettable, as Lord Wellington had ordered it only to be a diversion and not a full-fledged attack.”

The casualties in the regiment at the battle of Toulouse were 4 officers, Captains Thomas Andrews and William Tew, Lieutenant Hamilton, and Ensign John Parkinson, 1 sergeant, and 32 rank and file killed; and 5 officers, Brevet-Major Miller, Captain Donald M’Queen,[450] and Lieutenants Jason Hassard, William Graham,[591] and E. J. Crabbe, 4 sergeants, and 94 rank and file wounded.

The casualties in the regiment at the battle of Toulouse were 4 officers: Captains Thomas Andrews and William Tew, Lieutenant Hamilton, and Ensign John Parkinson, 1 sergeant, and 32 soldiers killed; and 5 officers: Brevet-Major Miller, Captain Donald M’Queen,[450] and Lieutenants Jason Hassard, William Graham,[591] and E. J. Crabbe, 4 sergeants, and 94 soldiers wounded.

The French abandoned the city during the night of the 11th of April, and the allies entered it in triumph on the 12th, on the forenoon of which day intelligence arrived of the abdication of Napoleon and the termination of the war. The officers charged with the intelligence had been detained near Blois “by the officiousness of the police, and the blood of 8000 men had overflowed the Mount Rhune in consequence.”[451]

The French left the city on the night of April 11th, and the allies entered triumphantly on the 12th. That morning, news came in about Napoleon’s abdication and the end of the war. The officers carrying the news had been held up near Blois “due to police interference, and the blood of 8,000 men had spilled over Mount Rhune as a result.”[451]

After remaining in France for some time the 74th embarked in the beginning of July, and arrived at Cork on the 25th of that month.

After staying in France for a while, the 74th boarded their ship at the beginning of July and arrived in Cork on the 25th of that month.

The record of the services of the 74th during these eventful years will be sufficient to prove how well the corps maintained the high character it had at first acquired in the East Indies, and how well it earned the distinction for gallantry in the field and good conduct in quarters.

The account of the 74th's service during these significant years will clearly show how well the unit upheld the strong reputation it initially gained in the East Indies, as well as how it earned recognition for bravery in battle and excellent behavior when not in combat.

In consideration of the meritorious conduct of the non-commissioned officers and men of the regiment during the war, Colonel Trench applied to the Commander-in-Chief to authorise those most distinguished among them to wear silver medals in commemoration of their services. The sanction of the Commander-in-Chief was conveyed to Colonel Trench in a letter from the Adjutant-General, bearing date “Horse Guards, 30th June 1814.”

In recognition of the outstanding conduct of the non-commissioned officers and soldiers of the regiment during the war, Colonel Trench requested approval from the Commander-in-Chief to allow the most distinguished among them to wear silver medals to honor their service. The Commander-in-Chief's approval was communicated to Colonel Trench in a letter from the Adjutant-General dated “Horse Guards, June 30, 1814.”

Facsimile of the Medal.
From the collection of Surgeon-Major Fleming,
formerly of the 4th Dragoon Guards.

Medals were accordingly granted to the deserving survivors of the campaign, who were divided into three classes: first class, men who had served in eight or nine general actions; second class, in six or seven general actions; third class, in four or five general actions.

Medals were given to the deserving survivors of the campaign, who were categorized into three classes: first class, for those who had served in eight or nine major battles; second class, for those in six or seven major battles; and third class, for those in four or five major battles.

The regiment remained in Ireland till May 1818, not having had a chance of distinguishing itself at the crowning victory of Waterloo, although it was on its way to embark for Belgium when news of that decisive battle arrived. While at Fermoy, on the 6th of April 1818, the regiment was presented with new colours. The colours which had waved over the regiment in many a hard-fought field, and which had been received in 1802, were burned, and the ashes deposited in the lid of a gold sarcophagus snuff-box, inlaid with part of the wood of the colour-staves, on which the following inscription was engraved:—“This box, composed of the old standards of the Seventy-fourth regiment, was formed as a tribute of respect to the memory of those who fell, and of esteem for those who survived the many glorious and arduous services on which they were always victoriously carried, during a period of sixteen years, in India, the Peninsula, and France. They were presented to the regiment at Wallajahbad in 1802, and the shattered remains were burned at Fermoy on the 6th of April 1818.”

The regiment stayed in Ireland until May 1818, missing the chance to make a name for itself at the famous victory of Waterloo, even though it was on its way to board a ship for Belgium when the news of that pivotal battle came through. While at Fermoy, on April 6, 1818, the regiment received new colors. The colors that had flown over the regiment in many tough battles and that were given in 1802 were burned, with the ashes placed in the lid of a gold snuff box, decorated with part of the wood from the color-staves, inscribed with: “This box, made from the old standards of the Seventy-fourth regiment, was created as a tribute to honor the memory of those who fell and the respect for those who survived the numerous glorious and challenging campaigns in which they were always victorious over a span of sixteen years, in India, the Peninsula, and France. They were presented to the regiment at Wallajahbad in 1802, and the broken remnants were burned at Fermoy on April 6, 1818.”

The 74th embarked at Cork for Halifax, Nova Scotia, on the 13th of May, leaving one depôt company, which was sent to the Isle of Wight. The companies were divided between St John’s, Newfoundland, St John’s, New Brunswick, and Frederickton, where were headquarters and five companies. The regiment remained in North America till 1828, in August of which year proceeding to Bermudas, which it left at the end of the next year for Ireland, where it arrived in the beginning of 1830. In 1818 the regiment had been reduced to ten companies of 65 rank and file each, and in 1821 it was further reduced to eight companies of 72 rank and file. In 1825, however, the strength was augmented to ten companies—six service companies of 86 rank and file, and four depôt companies of 56 rank and file each.

The 74th set out from Cork to Halifax, Nova Scotia, on May 13th, leaving one depot company that was sent to the Isle of Wight. The companies were stationed between St. John's, Newfoundland, St. John's, New Brunswick, and Fredericton, where headquarters and five companies were located. The regiment stayed in North America until 1828, when they moved to Bermuda in August of that year, leaving at the end of the following year for Ireland, arriving in early 1830. In 1818, the regiment was reduced to ten companies of 65 rank and file each, and in 1821 it was cut down further to eight companies of 72 rank and file. However, in 1825, the number was increased back to ten companies—six service companies with 86 rank and file, and four depot companies with 56 rank and file each.

The regiment remained in Ireland till 1834, during part of which time it was actively employed in suppressing the outrages consequent on the disturbed state of the country. In the latter part of 1834 the regiment was divided[592] into four depot and six service companies; three of the latter were sent to Barbadoes, while the headquarter division, consisting of the three remaining companies, was sent to the island of Grenada. In November 1835 the two service divisions were sent to Antigua, where they remained till February 1837. From thence the headquarter division proceeded to St Lucia, and the other three companies to Demerara, both divisions being sent to St Vincent in June of the same year. The regiment was kept moving about among these western islands till May 1841, when it proceeded to Canada, arriving at Quebec at the end of the month. While the regiment was stationed at Trinidad it was attacked by fever and dysentery, which caused great mortality; and fever continued to prevail among the men until the regiment removed to Trinidad. With this exception the 74th remained remarkably healthy during the whole of its residence in the West Indies.

The regiment stayed in Ireland until 1834, during which time it worked hard to deal with the violence resulting from the unstable conditions in the country. In late 1834, the regiment was split into four depot and six service companies; three of the service companies were sent to Barbados, while the headquarters division, made up of the remaining three companies, was sent to Grenada. In November 1835, the two service divisions were sent to Antigua, where they stayed until February 1837. From there, the headquarters division moved to St. Lucia, and the other three companies went to Demerara, with both divisions heading to St. Vincent in June that same year. The regiment kept moving around these western islands until May 1841, when it traveled to Canada, arriving in Quebec at the end of the month. While stationed in Trinidad, the regiment suffered from fever and dysentery, which caused significant deaths; fever continued to affect the men until the regiment left Trinidad. Aside from this, the 74th was generally quite healthy throughout its time in the West Indies.

The 74th remained in the North American colonies till 1845, being removed from Canada to Nova Scotia in May 1844, and embarking at Halifax for England in March 1845. On arriving in England in the end of that month, the service companies joined the depot at Canterbury.

The 74th stayed in the North American colonies until 1845, moving from Canada to Nova Scotia in May 1844, and then boarding a ship in Halifax for England in March 1845. When they arrived in England at the end of that month, the service companies joined the depot in Canterbury.

While the regiment was stationed in Canterbury, Lieutenant-Colonel Crabbe, commanding the regiment, submitted to the Commander-in-Chief, through the colonel (Lieutenant-General Sir Phineas Ryall), the earnest desire of the officers and men to be permitted to resume the national garb and designation of a Highland regiment, under which the 74th had been originally embodied.

While the regiment was stationed in Canterbury, Lieutenant-Colonel Crabbe, who was in charge, submitted to the Commander-in-Chief, through the colonel (Lieutenant-General Sir Phineas Ryall), the strong wish of the officers and men to be allowed to go back to wearing the national uniform and name of a Highland regiment, which is how the 74th was originally formed.

The lieutenant-colonel having himself first joined the regiment as a Highland corps in the year 1807, and having served with it continuously during the intervening period, knew by his own experience, and was able to certify to the Commander-in-Chief, how powerfully and favourably its character had been influenced by its original organisation; and also that throughout the varied services and changes of so many years, a strong national feeling, and a connection with Scotland by recruiting, had been constantly maintained. Various considerations, however, induced an application for permission to modify the original dress of kilt and feathered bonnet, and with the resumed designation of a Highland corps, to adopt the trews and bonnet as established for the 71st regiment.

The lieutenant colonel, who first joined the regiment as a Highland corps in 1807 and had served with it continuously since then, knew from his own experience and was able to confirm to the Commander-in-Chief how strongly and positively its character had been shaped by its original organization. He also noted that throughout the diverse services and changes over the years, a strong sense of national identity and a connection to Scotland through recruiting had consistently been upheld. However, various factors led to a request for permission to change the original kilt and feathered bonnet uniform, and with the renewed designation as a Highland corps, to adopt the trews and bonnet already established for the 71st regiment.

His Grace the Duke of Wellington was pleased to return a favourable answer to the application, in such terms as to render his consent doubly acceptable to the corps, causing it to be intimated to the colonel, by a letter from the adjutant-general, bearing date ‘Horse Guards, 13th August 1845,’ that he would recommend to Her Majesty that the 74th Regiment should be permitted to resume the appellation of a Highland regiment, and to be clothed “accordingly in compliment to the services of that regiment so well known to his Grace in India and in Europe.”

His Grace the Duke of Wellington was happy to give a positive response to the request, phrasing it in a way that made his agreement especially pleasing to the corps. This was conveyed to the colonel through a letter from the adjutant-general, dated ‘Horse Guards, 13th August 1845,’ stating that he would recommend to Her Majesty that the 74th Regiment be allowed to take back the title of a Highland regiment and to be dressed "accordingly in recognition of the services of that regiment so well known to his Grace in India and Europe."

In the “Gazette” of the 14th November 1845 the following announcement was published:—

In the “Gazette” of November 14, 1845, the following announcement was published:—

War Office, 8th November 1845.

War Office, November 8, 1845.

Memorandum,—Her Majesty has been graciously pleased to approve of the 74th foot resuming the appellation of the 74th (Highland) Regiment of foot, and of its being clothed accordingly; that is, to wear the tartan trews instead of the Oxford mixture; plaid cap instead of the black chaco; and the plaid scarf as worn by the 71st Regiment. The alteration of the dress is to take place on the next issue of clothing, on the 1st of April 1846.”

Memo,—Her Majesty has kindly approved the 74th Foot taking back the name of the 74th (Highland) Regiment of Foot, and they will be outfitted accordingly; specifically, they will wear tartan trousers instead of the Oxford mixture; a plaid cap instead of the black chaco; and the plaid scarf as worn by the 71st Regiment. The change in uniform is set to happen with the next clothing issue on April 1, 1846.

The national designation of the regiment was of course immediately resumed, and the recruiting has been since carried on solely in Scotland with uniform success.

The regiment's national designation was quickly reinstated, and recruiting has since continued exclusively in Scotland with consistent success.

It was directed by the Adjutant-General that the tartan now to be worn by the 74th should not be of the old regimental pattern, that being already in use by two other regiments (the 42nd and 93rd), but that it should be distinguished by the introduction of a white stripe. The alteration of the regimental dress took place as ordered, on the 1st of April 1846.

It was directed by the Adjutant-General that the tartan worn by the 74th should no longer be the old regimental pattern, as it was already being used by two other regiments (the 42nd and 93rd). Instead, it should be set apart with the addition of a white stripe. The changes to the regimental dress were implemented as instructed on April 1, 1846.

In May 1846, Lieutenant-Colonel Crabbe, who had been connected with the regiment for forty years, retired on full pay, and took leave of the regiment in a feeling order. Major Crawley was promoted to the lieutenant-colonelcy in his place.

In May 1846, Lieutenant-Colonel Crabbe, who had been with the regiment for forty years, retired with full pay and said an emotional goodbye to the regiment. Major Crawley was promoted to lieutenant-colonel to take his place.


II.

1846–1853.

Return to Scotland—United at Glasgow—Ireland—South Africa—Hottentot outbreak—Change of dress of the Regiment—Field operations—At the Quesana—The Amatola Heights—Hottentots repulsed—Another engagement—Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce left in command at Riet Fontein—The Kaffirs at Fort Beaufort—Captain Thackeray’s testimony—Movements of Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce—His death—Major-General Somerset’s Movements in the Amatolas—Loss of the “Birkenhead.”

Return to Scotland—United in Glasgow—Ireland—South Africa—Hottentot outbreak—Change of the Regiment's uniform—Field operations—At the Quesana—The Amatola Heights—Hottentots repelled—Another engagement—Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce left in charge at Riet Fontein—The Kaffirs at Fort Beaufort—Captain Thackeray’s account—Movements of Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce—His death—Major-General Somerset’s actions in the Amatolas—Loss of the “Birkenhead.”

After being stationed a short time at Canterbury and Gosport, the 74th removed to Scotland in detachments in the months of August and September 1846, two companies being sent to Dundee, three to Paisley, one to Perth, headquarters and three companies to Aberdeen, and detachments to Stirling and Dunfermline. In November of the same year, all the companies united at Glasgow, and in July 1847 the regiment proceeded to Ireland. While stationed at Dublin, the 74th, in consequence of the disturbed state of Tipperary, was sent to that county on July 29th, to be employed as part of a movable column under Major-General Macdonald. The regiment, along with the 75th and 85th, a half battery of Artillery, a detachment of Sappers, and three companies of the 60th Rifles, the whole forming a movable column, was kept moving about in the neighbourhood of Thurles and Ballingarry during the month of August. Happily, however, the column had none of the stern duties of war to perform, and returned to Dublin in the beginning of September, after having suffered much discomfort from the almost incessant rain which prevailed during the time the men were under canvas.

After being stationed for a short time at Canterbury and Gosport, the 74th moved to Scotland in detachments in August and September 1846. Two companies went to Dundee, three to Paisley, one to Perth, headquarters and three companies to Aberdeen, and detachments to Stirling and Dunfermline. In November of the same year, all the companies came together in Glasgow, and in July 1847, the regiment went to Ireland. While stationed in Dublin, the 74th was sent to Tipperary on July 29th due to the unrest in the area, as part of a mobile unit under Major-General Macdonald. The regiment, along with the 75th and 85th, a half battery of Artillery, a group of Sappers, and three companies of the 60th Rifles, all made up a mobile column and spent August moving around Thurles and Ballingarry. Fortunately, the column didn't face any serious military duties and returned to Dublin at the beginning of September, after enduring a lot of discomfort from the almost continuous rain while they were camping.

The 74th remained in Ireland till March 1851, on the 16th of which month it sailed in the “Vulcan” from Queenstown, having been ordered to South Africa to take part in the sanguinary Kaffir War of that period, in which, as will be seen, the regiment maintained its well-won reputation for valour in the faithful performance of its duty. The 74th arrived in Simon’s Bay, Cape of Good Hope, on the 11th of May, when it was ordered to proceed to Algoa Bay to join the first division at Fort Hare, under Major-General Somerset, who was engaged in active operations against the Kaffirs and Hottentots. Having arrived at Algoa Bay on the 16th, the regiment disembarked at Fort Elizabeth, where, owing to the want of transport for the camp equipage, it remained for a few days before proceeding to Grahamstown, which, from want of grass and the consequent weak condition of the oxen, it did not reach till the 27th of May.[452]

The 74th stayed in Ireland until March 1851, and on the 16th of that month, it sailed on the “Vulcan” from Queenstown. The regiment was ordered to South Africa to participate in the brutal Kaffir War of that time, during which it upheld its hard-earned reputation for bravery while fulfilling its duty. The 74th arrived in Simon’s Bay, Cape of Good Hope, on May 11, and was then ordered to head to Algoa Bay to join the first division at Fort Hare, under Major-General Somerset, who was actively engaged in operations against the Kaffirs and Hottentots. After reaching Algoa Bay on the 16th, the regiment disembarked at Fort Elizabeth, where it had to wait a few days due to a lack of transport for the camping supplies before moving on to Grahamstown. However, because of the lack of grass and the resulting weakness of the oxen, they didn't reach Grahamstown until May 27th.[452]

While the 74th was at Grahamstown, a sudden outbreak of the Hottentots at the mission station of Theopolis occurred. Four companies of the regiment, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, together with a few native levies, proceeded to the scene of disturbance, and succeeded in destroying the rebel camp, and capturing about 600 head of cattle; the Hottentots, however, made their escape.

While the 74th was in Grahamstown, there was a sudden uprising of the Hottentots at the mission station of Theopolis. Four companies of the regiment, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, along with a few native levies, went to the area of the disturbance, managed to destroy the rebel camp, and captured around 600 cattle; however, the Hottentots managed to escape.

The regiment having resumed its march for Fort Hare, arrived at that place on June 12th, and encamped near the fort. Though but a few days in the country, Colonel Fordyce saw that the ordinary equipment of the British soldier was in no way suited to African campaigning, and while at Fort Hare he made a complete change in the appearance of the regiment. The dress bonnets, scarlet tunics, black pouches, and pipe-clayed cross belts, were put away in the quartermaster’s stores. Common brown leather pouches and belts were issued, while an admirable substitute for the tunic was found in the stout canvas frocks of which a couple are served out to each soldier proceeding on a long sea voyage. These had been carefully preserved when the regiment landed, and now, with the aid of copperas and the bark of the mimosa bush, were dyed a deep olive brown colour, which corresponded admirably with that of the bush, and was the least conspicuous dress of any regiment in the field, not excepting the Rifle Brigade and 60th, both of which corps had a battalion engaged. The cuffs and shoulders were strapped with leather, and this rough-looking but most serviceable tunic was worn by both officers and men as long as they were actively employed in the field. The forage cap, with a leather peak, completed the costume.

The regiment resumed its march to Fort Hare, arriving there on June 12th and setting up camp near the fort. Although they had only been in the country for a few days, Colonel Fordyce realized that the standard gear of the British soldier was not suited for campaigning in Africa. While at Fort Hare, he completely overhauled the regiment's appearance. The dress bonnets, red tunics, black pouches, and white cross belts were stored away in the quartermaster’s supplies. They issued common brown leather pouches and belts instead, and an excellent replacement for the tunic was found in sturdy canvas frocks, of which a couple were given to each soldier heading on a long sea voyage. These had been carefully kept since the regiment landed, and now, using copperas and the bark of the mimosa tree, they were dyed a deep olive brown that blended well with the bush, making it the least noticeable uniform of any regiment in the field, not excluding the Rifle Brigade and 60th, both of which had a battalion engaged. The cuffs and shoulders were reinforced with leather, and this rugged yet very practical tunic was worn by both officers and men for as long as they were actively deployed in the field. The forage cap, featuring a leather peak, completed the uniform.

On the 18th of June Major-General Somerset ordered the following troops, divided into brigades, to form a camp in advance for field operations:—

On June 18th, Major-General Somerset ordered the following troops, organized into brigades, to set up a camp in preparation for field operations:—

First Brigade—Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, 74th Highlanders: the 74th Highlanders; the 91st Regiment; the 1st European Levy; and the Alice European Levy.

First Brigade—Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, 74th Highlanders: the 74th Highlanders; the 91st Regiment; the 1st European Levy; and the Alice European Levy.

Second Brigade—Lieutenant-Colonel Sutton, Cape Mounted Riflemen: the George Levy, the Graaff Reynett Levy, the Kat River Levy, and the Fingo Levies.

Second Brigade—Lieutenant-Colonel Sutton, Cape Mounted Riflemen: the George Levy, the Graaff Reynett Levy, the Kat River Levy, and the Fingo Levies.

Cavalry Brigade-Major Somerset, Cape Mounted Riflemen: the Royal Artillery, the Cape Mounted Riflemen, the George Mounted Levy, and Blakeway’s Horse; and besides, a detachment of Royal Sappers and Miners, under the orders of Lieutenant Jesse, R.E., Deputy Quartermaster-General.

Cavalry Brigade-Major Somerset, Cape Mounted Riflemen: the Royal Artillery, the Cape Mounted Riflemen, the George Mounted Levy, and Blakeway’s Horse; along with a detachment of Royal Sappers and Miners, led by Lieutenant Jesse, R.E., Deputy Quartermaster-General.

These troops marched from Fort Hare on the 24th for the Quesana River; near the base of the Amatola Mountains, where a standing camp was formed.

These troops marched from Fort Hare on the 24th to the Quesana River, close to the base of the Amatola Mountains, where a permanent camp was set up.

The division moved before daylight on the 26th of June, and ascended in two columns the western range of the Amatola heights, halting on the ridge while Major-General Somerset reconnoitered the position of the enemy. While doing so, his escort was attacked, but on the arrival of a reinforcement the enemy was driven from his position, and forced into the valley below. While these operations were in progress, the 74th Highlanders, Cape Mounted Rifles, European and Kat River Levies, with the Alice and Port Elizabeth Fingoes, were moved into the Amatola basin. A formidable body of the enemy, chiefly Hottentots, were now seen strongly posted on the extreme point of the ridge of the northern range of the Amatolas, partly concealed and well covered by large stones and detached masses of rock; these the 74th, flanked by the Alice and Port Elizabeth Fingoes, under Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, was ordered to dislodge. The enemy opened a galling fire upon the advancing troops, but the 74th deployed into extended line, and having opened fire, drove the Hottentots from their position and gained the summit. After moving along the ridge, which was intersected by a narrow strip of forest bush, the troops were again attacked, and three men of the 74th killed. Having halted for a short time to refresh themselves, the 74th, flanked by the Fort Beaufort Fingoes, was again moved on the enemy’s position, when some sharp firing took place, and the enemy was compelled to abandon his position altogether, retiring into the forest and mountains. The division descended into the Amatola basin, and at 5 P.M. bivouacked for the night. It was reported that some Gaika chiefs and a considerable number of the enemy were killed on this occasion; while the casualties in the 74th were one corporal and two privates killed, and one officer, Lieutenant W. W. Bruce, and nine men wounded. Nothing of importance occurred during the next two days, and on the 29th the division marched to the camp on the Quesana.

The division moved before dawn on June 26 and advanced in two columns up the western range of the Amatola heights, pausing on the ridge while Major-General Somerset assessed the enemy's position. During this, his escort was attacked, but when reinforcements arrived, they forced the enemy out of their position and into the valley below. While these operations were ongoing, the 74th Highlanders, Cape Mounted Rifles, European and Kat River Levies, along with the Alice and Port Elizabeth Fingoes, were moved into the Amatola basin. A strong group of the enemy, mostly Hottentots, was positioned at the far end of the northern range of the Amatolas, partially hidden and well-protected by large stones and scattered boulders; the 74th, supported by the Alice and Port Elizabeth Fingoes under Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, was ordered to dislodge them. The enemy opened intense fire on the advancing troops, but the 74th formed an extended line and, after returning fire, pushed the Hottentots from their position and took the hilltop. After moving along the ridge, which was interrupted by a narrow stretch of forest, the troops were attacked again, resulting in the deaths of three men from the 74th. After a brief halt to regroup, the 74th, with support from the Fort Beaufort Fingoes, advanced on the enemy again, leading to fierce exchanges of fire that forced the enemy to completely retreat into the forest and mountains. The division then descended into the Amatola basin and set up camp for the night at 5 PM It was reported that several Gaika chiefs and a significant number of the enemy were killed during this encounter; the 74th suffered casualties of one corporal and two privates killed, along with one officer, Lieutenant W. W. Bruce, and nine men wounded. Nothing significant happened over the next two days, and on the 29th, the division marched to the camp on the Quesana.

The conduct of the 74th in the above services was highly spoken of in various orders, but we need only quote from a general order by Lieutenant-General Sir Harry Smith, Bart., dated “Headquarters, King William’s Town, 3rd of July, 1851:—

The actions of the 74th in the services mentioned were praised in various orders, but we will only refer to a general order by Lieutenant-General Sir Harry Smith, Bart., dated “Headquarters, King William’s Town, July 3, 1851:—

“Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce and the 74th Highlanders seized every opportunity of assailing them and driving them before them, and the Major-General reports in the strongest terms of admiration the gallantry and the discipline of the corps.”

“Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce and the 74th Highlanders took every chance to attack them and push them back, and the Major-General reports with great admiration for the bravery and discipline of the unit.”

On the 2nd of July the division again ascended the Amatolas, and its operations were thus detailed by Major-General Somerset in the following letter to the Deputy Quarter-master-General:—

On July 2nd, the division climbed the Amatolas again, and its activities were described by Major-General Somerset in the following letter to the Deputy Quarter-master-General:—

Camp on the Kamka or Yellow Woods,
3d July 1851.

Camp at the Kamka or Yellow Woods,
July 3, 1851.

Sir,—I have the honour to acquaint you, for the information of his Excellency the Commander-in-Chief, that I proceeded with my division yesterday morning, and ascended the Amatola, with the view of clearing the eastern range of the Victoria Heights, and also of again attacking the enemy’s fastnesses in the forest, at the southern point of Hogg’s Back Ridge. This latter point was thoroughly cleared by the European Levy and a company of the 91st under Lieutenant Mainwaring. The enemy abandoned the forest when their huts were destroyed, and took refuge in the extreme and highest points of the Chumie Mountains. I[595] then directed my attention to the southern point of the Victoria Heights, placing a gun under Lieutenant Field; the 74th Highlanders, under Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce; and the Cape Mounted Rifles, under Major Somerset, in position on the middle ridge. I detached the Graaff Reynett Levy, under Captain Heathcote, senior, the Fort Beaufort Fingoes, under Captain Verity, and destroyed all the kraals east of the Victoria range. While this movement was going on, I detached Captains Cumbers and Ayliff with their levies, and Captain Hobbs with the Kat River Levy, down the valley of the Amatola, destroying all the kraals at the base of the middle ridge, and nearly succeeded in capturing the Kaffir chief Oba or Waba, Tyali’s son, whom I saw lately with the Commander-in-Chief at Fort Cox, as it was his kraal that was surprised by the Kat River Levy under Captain Hobbs, and his wives and family, with all their household property, were captured, including the chief’s crane feathers for his tribe, his smart forage cap and jacket, given to him by his Excellency, and much other property; and distinctly saw the chief ride off from his kraal just before the patrol got there. The enemy was completely routed, and made off in every direction. In my attack on the Amatola position on the 26th instant, the chiefs Beta and Pitoi, the son of Vongya (brother of the late Tyali), were killed, and many others of less note. This information I have received from the Kaffir Dakana, residing at the Quilli station.”

Sir,—I have the honor to inform you, for the attention of his Excellency the Commander-in-Chief, that I moved forward with my division yesterday morning and climbed the Amatola to clear the eastern range of the Victoria Heights and to launch another attack on the enemy’s strongholds in the forest at the southern end of Hogg’s Back Ridge. This area was fully cleared by the European Levy and a company of the 91st under Lieutenant Mainwaring. The enemy abandoned the forest when their huts were destroyed and took refuge in the highest points of the Chumie Mountains. I[595] then focused on the southern part of the Victoria Heights, positioning a gun under Lieutenant Field, the 74th Highlanders under Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, and the Cape Mounted Rifles under Major Somerset on the middle ridge. I sent the Graaff Reynett Levy under Captain Heathcote, the Fort Beaufort Fingoes under Captain Verity, and destroyed all the kraals east of the Victoria range. While this operation was happening, I sent Captains Cumbers and Ayliff with their levies, and Captain Hobbs with the Kat River Levy, down the valley of the Amatola, destroying all the kraals at the base of the middle ridge, and nearly captured the Kaffir chief Oba or Waba, Tyali’s son, whom I recently saw with the Commander-in-Chief at Fort Cox. His kraal was ambushed by the Kat River Levy under Captain Hobbs, and his wives and family, along with all their belongings, were captured, including the chief’s crane feathers for his tribe, his sharp forage cap and jacket given to him by his Excellency, and many other items. I clearly saw the chief ride away from his kraal just before the patrol arrived. The enemy was completely defeated and fled in all directions. During my attack on the Amatola position on the 26th of this month, the chiefs Beta and Pitoi, the son of Vongya (brother of the late Tyali), were killed, along with many others of lesser significance. I have received this information from the Kaffir Dakana, who lives at the Quilli station.

In a despatch from the Governor, Lieutenant-General Sir Harry Smith, Bart., to Earl Grey, the regiment is mentioned as follows:—

In a message from the Governor, Lieutenant-General Sir Harry Smith, Bart., to Earl Grey, the regiment is mentioned as follows:—

“Major-General Somerset speaks in the highest terms of Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce and the 74th Regiment, recently arrived from England, upon whom the brunt of these operations fell in the first division.”

“Major-General Somerset speaks very highly of Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce and the 74th Regiment, who recently arrived from England and took on the main challenges of these operations in the first division.”

During the next month the standing camp of the division was moved about from place to place, and patrolling parties were constantly sent out to check the depredations of the enemy. About the middle of August, when the standing camp was fixed at Riet Fontein, Major-General Somerset proceeded to Lower Albany with a large portion of the division, leaving Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, of the 74th Highlanders, in command of the troops remaining in camp.

During the next month, the division's main camp moved around to different locations, and patrols were consistently sent out to prevent the enemy's attacks. Around mid-August, when the main camp was set up at Riet Fontein, Major-General Somerset took a large part of the division to Lower Albany, leaving Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce of the 74th Highlanders in charge of the troops that stayed behind in camp.

Lieutenant-Colonel Sutton, Cape Mounted Rifles, commanding at Fort Beaufort, communicated with Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, about the beginning of September, regarding many bold and frequently successful attempts at the robbery of cattle made by the hordes of Kaffirs in the neighbourhood of that post, which it became necessary, if possible, to check. A force, consisting of 11 officers and 245 men of the 74th Highlanders, 3 officers and 36 men of the Cape Mounted Rifles, and 22 officers and 372 men of the various levies in camp and at Fort Beaufort, were assembled at Gilbert’s farm, on the Klu Klu, on the night of the 7th of September, and marched about 2 o’clock A.M. on the 8th, under Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, to the lower edge of the Kroome, where they arrived at dawn, but found none of the enemy in that locality. The force ascended the Kroome heights by the steep and difficult ridge called the Wolf’s Head. It being well known that the enemy, under the Gaika chief Macomo, were in great force in the adjacent valleys of the Waterkloof, Fuller’s Hoek, and Blinkwater, it was determined to halt in a hollow, where there was good water, until future operations were determined upon. Strong picquets were posted on the surrounding ridges, and the usual precautions taken to guard against surprise. Some large bodies of the enemy were seen collecting at various points, and about 3 P.M. the alarm was given that the Kaffirs were approaching in great force. They ran almost with the speed of greyhounds, but the troops, many of whom had to toss away their half-cooked dinners, got under arms with the utmost promptitude, and were soon posted in extended order on the ridges surrounding the bivouac, reinforcing the picquets. The enemy approached in swarms from all quarters of the contiguous bush, and as soon as they were within range, opened fire, which they kept up without intermission for about half an hour. Their force, at the lowest computation, was about 2000 men, and was led by Macomo in person, who was seen riding about on a white charger, well out of range. The troops being posted behind a ridge, were enabled to keep up a sharp fire without much danger to themselves,[596] and the enemy were soon compelled to withdraw to the bush. Nearly half of the ammunition being now expended, the troops were ordered to retire; and Lieutenant-Colonel Sutton, with a few mounted men, was directed to occupy the pass leading from Kroome heights to Niland’s farm. Between two and three hundred mounted Kaffirs were now seen endeavouring to turn the left flank, but they were kept in check, and all the troops were enabled to gain the pass—a narrow defile, in many parts of which not more than four or five men could walk abreast. The retreat was going on with perfect regularity, when a strong force of the enemy opened fire from the bush, and a detachment of the Fort Beaufort Fingoes became panic-stricken, rushing among the regular troops in great disorder, and thereby preventing them from using their arms with effect against the enemy. This no doubt encouraged the Kaffirs, who, seizing the advantage, rushed from the bush and stabbed many of the men with their assegais. The enemy continued their fire until the troops cleared the bush, but they scarcely showed themselves beyond it. The ammunition being nearly expended, the retreat was continued until the force arrived at Gilbert’s farm, which they did shortly after dark, and bivouacked there for the night, sending an express to Riet Fontein for waggons to convey the wounded to camp. The casualties in the regiment on this occasion were 8 privates killed, and 1 officer, Lieutenant John Joseph Corrigan, 1 corporal, and 8 privates wounded. Hans Hartung, who had for many years been bandmaster of the regiment, and was much respected by all ranks, lost his life on this occasion; he had accompanied the force as a volunteer.

Lieutenant-Colonel Sutton, Cape Mounted Rifles, who was in charge at Fort Beaufort, contacted Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce around early September about the frequent and daring cattle thefts being carried out by groups of Kaffirs in the area, which needed to be addressed. A team made up of 11 officers and 245 men from the 74th Highlanders, along with 3 officers and 36 men from the Cape Mounted Rifles, and 22 officers and 372 men from various local forces gathered at Gilbert’s farm on the Klu Klu on the night of September 7th. They set out around 2:00 A.M. on the 8th under Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, reaching the lower edge of the Kroome at dawn, only to find no enemy presence there. The force climbed the steep and challenging ridge known as the Wolf’s Head. Knowing that the enemy, led by the Gaika chief Macomo, was strong in the nearby valleys of Waterkloof, Fuller’s Hoek, and Blinkwater, they decided to wait in a hollow with good water until they could plan their next steps. Strong pickets were placed on the surrounding hills, and standard precautions were taken to avoid being surprised. The enemy was observed gathering at several locations, and around 3 P.M., an alert was raised that a large group of Kaffirs was approaching. They moved with remarkable speed, but the troops, many of whom had to abandon their half-eaten meals, quickly got ready for action and positioned themselves in an extended formation on the ridges around the camp, reinforcing the pickets. The enemy came swarming in from all directions and opened fire as soon as they were within range, sustaining their attack for about half an hour. Their force was estimated at around 2000 men, personally led by Macomo, who was seen riding a white horse out of range. The troops, taking cover behind a ridge, managed to return fire with minimal risk to themselves, forcing the enemy to retreat back into the bush. With nearly half of their ammunition used up, the troops were ordered to fall back, and Lieutenant-Colonel Sutton, with a few mounted men, was assigned to secure the pass leading from the Kroome heights to Niland’s farm. Between two and three hundred mounted Kaffirs were spotted trying to flank them, but they were held off, allowing the troops to reach the pass—a narrow pathway where often only four or five men could walk side by side. The retreat was proceeding smoothly, but suddenly a strong enemy force opened fire from the bush, causing a group of Fort Beaufort Fingoes to panic and scatter among the regular troops, preventing them from effectively using their weapons against the enemy. This likely encouraged the Kaffirs, who, taking advantage of the situation, charged from the bush and attacked several soldiers with their assegais. The enemy continued firing until the troops made it out of the bush, where they rarely exposed themselves. With ammunition running low, the retreat continued until the force arrived at Gilbert’s farm shortly after dark, where they set up camp for the night and sent a message to Riet Fontein for wagons to transport the wounded back to camp. The regiment faced losses of 8 privates killed, and 1 officer, Lieutenant John Joseph Corrigan, along with 1 corporal and 8 privates wounded. Hans Hartung, who had served for many years as the bandmaster of the regiment and was widely respected, lost his life that day; he had joined the force as a volunteer.

The troops returned to Riet Fontein and Fort Beaufort, on the following day.

The troops returned to Riet Fontein and Fort Beaufort the next day.

An officer,[453] who was with the regiment during the whole of this war, states that this was the only instance in which the 74th really met the Kaffirs face to face, and the latter even then had the advantage of possessing a thorough knowledge of the intricacies of the bush, and were in overwhelming numbers. There were numerous hand-to-hand conflicts, and several of the enemy were killed with the bayonet.

An officer,[453] who was with the regiment throughout this war, says that this was the only time the 74th actually faced the Kaffirs directly, and even then, the Kaffirs had the upper hand due to their deep understanding of the bush terrain and their overwhelming numbers. There were many close-quarter fights, and several enemies were killed with bayonets.

Major-General Somerset having arrived at Riet Fontein in September, the division marched on the 3rd of October to Fort Beaufort and encamped there, awaiting the arrival of reinforcements from the second division, under Lieutenant-Colonel Michel, of the 6th Regiment, intended to act with the first division in a combined attack on the Waterkloof, Kroome Heights, and Fuller’s Hoek.

Major-General Somerset arrived at Riet Fontein in September. The division marched on October 3rd to Fort Beaufort and set up camp there, waiting for reinforcements from the second division, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Michel of the 6th Regiment. These reinforcements were meant to support the first division in a joint attack on Waterkloof, Kroome Heights, and Fuller’s Hoek.

The necessary preparations having been made, Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce marched on the 13th of October with the Reserve Battalion 12th Regiment, Beaufort West Levy, Graaf Reynett Mounted Levy, and Fort Beaufort Mounted Troop. The Major-General had previously proceeded with the Cape Mounted Riflemen and Fort Beaufort Fingo Levy to meet Lieutenant-Colonel Michel on his march from King William’s Town.

The necessary preparations were completed, and Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce set out on October 13th with the Reserve Battalion of the 12th Regiment, Beaufort West Levy, Graaf Reynett Mounted Levy, and the Fort Beaufort Mounted Troop. The Major-General had already gone ahead with the Cape Mounted Riflemen and Fort Beaufort Fingo Levy to meet Lieutenant-Colonel Michel as he marched from King William’s Town.

The force under Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce arrived at the Gola River on the afternoon of the 13th, and on the southern point of the Kroome Heights about sunrise next morning. The Waterkloof and Kroome Heights were that morning enveloped in a dense fog, which for a time prevented Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce from acting in concert with the Major-General, according to previous arrangement; but about noon the fog cleared away, and the Major-General was then seen to be engaged with the enemy at the head of the Waterkloof. Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce joined him with his brigade, and the enemy having been dispersed, they all marched to Mandell’s farm, where they remained until the morning of the 16th.

The force led by Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce arrived at the Gola River on the afternoon of the 13th and reached the southern point of the Kroome Heights around sunrise the next morning. That morning, the Waterkloof and Kroome Heights were shrouded in thick fog, which prevented Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce from coordinating with the Major-General as planned. However, by noon the fog lifted, and the Major-General was seen engaged with the enemy at the head of the Waterkloof. Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce joined him with his brigade, and after the enemy was driven back, they all marched to Mandell’s farm, where they stayed until the morning of the 16th.

The force was now divided. Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce’s brigade, reinforced by the Reserve Battalion 91st Regiment, marching by the Bush Nek to the entrance of the Waterkloof; while the remainder of the division, under the personal command of the Major-General, proceeded to the head of the Waterkloof. Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, on his arrival at the entrance of the Waterkloof, extended a line of skirmishers across the valley, seeing but few of the enemy, and meeting with[597] no opposition until they emerged from the bush at the head of the Waterkloof, when a brisk fire was opened upon them; fresh skirmishers were thrown out, and the enemy dispersed. The force then joined the Major-General near Mount Misery, and the division marched to Eastland’s Farm and bivouacked. The casualties in the regiment on this occasion were 2 privates killed, and 1 lance-corporal and 1 private wounded.

The force was now split. Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce’s brigade, bolstered by the Reserve Battalion of the 91st Regiment, marched by the Bush Nek toward the entrance of the Waterkloof. Meanwhile, the rest of the division, led by the Major-General, moved to the head of the Waterkloof. When Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce arrived at the Waterkloof entrance, he set up a line of skirmishers across the valley. They spotted only a few enemies and faced no opposition until they came out of the bush at the head of the Waterkloof, where they came under a sudden fire; more skirmishers were deployed, and the enemy scattered. The force then joined the Major-General near Mount Misery, and the division marched to Eastland’s Farm and set up camp. The casualties in the regiment on this occasion were 2 privates killed, and 1 lance-corporal and 1 private wounded.

In another skirmish at the head of the Waterkloof, on the 23rd, 2 privates were killed and 2 wounded.

In another clash at the top of the Waterkloof, on the 23rd, 2 privates were killed and 2 were wounded.

Various operations were carried on at the head of the Waterkloof and Kroome heights until the 28th, when Lieut.-Colonel Fordyce’s brigade was ordered to the Blinkwater, where it arrived the same day, having been in the field exposed to heavy rains, and frequently with only one blanket per man, and since the 13th without tents.

Various operations were conducted at the top of the Waterkloof and Kroome heights until the 28th, when Lieutenant Colonel Fordyce's brigade was ordered to Blinkwater, arriving the same day. They had been in the field enduring heavy rains, often with just one blanket per person, and since the 13th, without tents.

The Commander-in-Chief, Sir Harry Smith, spoke, in his general order of October 31, in deservedly high terms of the conduct of the officers and men in these most trying duties; for this kind of desultory warfare, entailing constant marches from place to place without shelter, amid almost constant frost, snow, wind, and rain, and frequently with short supplies of food, and even of ammunition, against an immense number of savages, with whom it is impossible to come to close quarters, is far more trying to the temper and endurance of soldiers than a series of pitched battles with a powerful, well-disciplined, and well-equipped enemy.

The Commander-in-Chief, Sir Harry Smith, praised the conduct of the officers and men in his general order on October 31. He highlighted their performance during these challenging duties. This kind of unpredictable warfare, requiring constant movement from one location to another without shelter, in near-constant frost, snow, wind, and rain, often with limited food and ammunition, while facing a vast number of hostile individuals, is far more demanding on soldiers' patience and endurance than a series of formal battles against a strong, well-trained, and well-equipped enemy.

This particular post of the enemy, at the head of the Waterkloof, was one which seemed almost impregnable, although it was held by only a few hundred Hottentots. The rebels had taken up a position near the summit of the Kloof, which they had fortified with a breastwall of detached rocks, from behind which they long bade defiance to all efforts to eject them. Occasionally, when the British soldiers were receding from the bush, the enemy would appear in the open ground, firing at the former with fatal precision, and seeming as if to invite them to open combat. Our brave soldiers accepting the challenge, and returning towards the Hottentots, or “Totties,” as they were facetiously called, the latter would precipitately retreat to their stronghold, reappearing when their opponents’ backs were turned, sending death to many a poor fellow, whose brave comrades could never get a chance to avenge him. Such a mode of warfare is harassing in the highest degree. It was at the deathful Waterkloof that the 74th sustained the loss of one of its bravest and best-beloved officers.

This enemy position at the top of Waterkloof was nearly impossible to breach, even though it was manned by only a few hundred Hottentots. The rebels had taken a spot near the summit of the Kloof, which they strengthened with a breastwall made of loose rocks, from behind which they defiantly resisted all attempts to dislodge them. Sometimes, when the British soldiers were pulling back from the bush, the enemy would come into the open, shooting at them with deadly accuracy, almost as if challenging them to a fair fight. Our brave soldiers accepted the challenge and moved back toward the Hottentots, who would quickly retreat to their stronghold, only to reappear when the soldiers had their backs turned, killing many poor fellows whose brave comrades never got a chance to avenge them. This style of warfare is incredibly frustrating. It was at the deadly Waterkloof that the 74th lost one of its bravest and most beloved officers.

The troops belonging to the second division having marched to King William’s Town, and the Major-General having assembled at the Blinkwater all the available force of the first division, he ascended the Blinkwater Hill on the 4th of November, and bivouacked at Eastland’s Farm, leaving the tents and baggage at the Blinkwater under a guard.

The troops from the second division marched to King William's Town, and the Major-General gathered all the available forces of the first division at Blinkwater. On November 4th, he went up Blinkwater Hill and set up camp at Eastland's Farm, leaving the tents and baggage guarded at Blinkwater.

On the morning of the 6th of November the infantry under Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce marched about two hours before daylight, the cavalry under the Major-General following at dawn, to the head of the Waterkloof, where, as we have said, a considerable party of the enemy was seen posted in strong positions. The infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, were ordered to attack the position. The Colonel led his men in column into the Waterkloof, when suddenly his march was arrested by a rocky precipice which flanked him in the form of a semicircle, where he found the enemy in considerable force, and these knew too well the rules of military tactics to let so favourable an opportunity escape for inflicting a penalty. Though the bayonets of our brave soldiers seemed powerless in such a position—for they had to contend against an enemy concealed among inaccessible rocks—yet Colonel Fordyce placed his men in position for an assault, and it was while calmly surveying them to see that all was ready for the desperate work, that he was struck in the side by a ball, which proved fatal to him in a quarter of an hour. His last words, it is said, were, “What will become of my poor regiment?” He was indeed the father of his regiment, looking with parental solicitude after the comforts of men, women, and children, and by all he was lamented with unfeigned sorrow.[454] His men, notwithstanding their irreparable[598] loss, stood firm against the enemy, and the Major-General having arrived and assumed the command, the enemy was driven from his position, and the troops bivouacked for the night on Mount Misery, near the scene of the day’s operations.

On the morning of November 6th, the infantry led by Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce marched for about two hours before dawn, with the cavalry under Major-General following at daybreak, to the head of the Waterkloof, where, as mentioned earlier, a significant group of the enemy was seen occupying strong positions. The infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, was ordered to attack the position. The Colonel led his men in formation into the Waterkloof, when suddenly their advance was halted by a rocky cliff that surrounded them in a semicircle, where they encountered a well-positioned enemy force. The enemy, skillful in military tactics, seized the opportunity to inflict damage. Although the bayonets of our brave soldiers seemed ineffective in such a situation—facing an enemy concealed among rugged rocks—Colonel Fordyce organized his men to prepare for an assault. As he calmly assessed their readiness for the challenging task, he was struck in the side by a bullet, which fatally wounded him within a quarter of an hour. It is said that his last words were, “What will become of my poor regiment?” He truly was the father of his regiment, caring deeply for the well-being of the men, women, and children, and he was mourned by all with genuine sorrow. His men, despite their immense loss, held their ground against the enemy, and with the arrival of the Major-General, who took command, the enemy was driven from their position, and the troops set up camp for the night on Mount Misery, close to the site of the day’s operations.

The casualties in the regiment on this occasion were 2 officers (Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce and Lieutenant Carey), 2 sergeants, and 2 privates killed; and 1 officer, Lieutenant Gordon (who died shortly afterwards), and 8 men wounded. The greater number of the casualties on this occasion occurred in No. 2 company, under the command of Lieutenant Carey, until he was mortally wounded, and then of Lieutenant Philpot. They were opposed to a strong body of the enemy posted behind rocks, but being assisted by the light company, they succeeded in dislodging it.

The casualties in the regiment this time were 2 officers (Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce and Lieutenant Carey), 2 sergeants, and 2 privates killed; and 1 officer, Lieutenant Gordon (who died soon after), and 8 men wounded. Most of the casualties happened in No. 2 company, led by Lieutenant Carey until he was fatally wounded, and then by Lieutenant Philpot. They faced a strong enemy positioned behind rocks, but with help from the light company, they managed to drive them out.

The bodies of the dead were next day carried in a mule waggon for burial at Post Retief—15 miles across the table-land. “The funeral will never be forgotten by those who were present. The thunder, mingled with the booming artillery, rolled grandly and solemnly among the mountains. As the rough deal coffins were borne out, the ‘firing party,’ dripping wet, and covered with mud, presented arms, the officers uncovered, and we marched in slow time out of the gate and down the road—the pipers playing the mournful and touching ‘Highland Lament’—to where the graves had been dug, a few hundred yards from the Post.”

The next day, the bodies of the dead were taken in a mule wagon for burial at Post Retief—15 miles across the highlands. “The funeral will always be remembered by those who were there. The thunder, combined with the booming artillery, echoed grandly and solemnly among the mountains. As the rough wooden coffins were brought out, the ‘firing party,’ soaked and covered in mud, stood at attention, the officers removed their hats, and we marched slowly out of the gate and down the road—the pipers playing the sad and moving ‘Highland Lament’—to where the graves had been dug, just a few hundred yards from the Post.”

Death of Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce.
From “Campaigning in Kaffirland,” by Captain William Ross King, 74th Highlanders (now Lieut.-Col. not assigned).

The following division order by Major-General Somerset by no means exaggerates the soldierly merits of Colonel Fordyce:—

The following division order by Major-General Somerset doesn’t exaggerate Colonel Fordyce’s military accomplishments:—

Camp Blinkwater,
Nov. 9th, 1851.

Camp Blinkwater,
Nov. 9, 1851.

“It is with the deepest regret that Major-General Somerset announces to the division the death of Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, commanding the 74th Highlanders. He fell, mortally wounded, in action with the enemy, on the morning of the 6th, and died on the field.

“It is with great sadness that Major-General Somerset informs the division of the death of Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, who was in command of the 74th Highlanders. He was seriously wounded in battle with the enemy on the morning of the 6th and died on the field.

“From the period of the 74th Highlanders having joined the first division, their high state of discipline and efficiency at once showed to the Major-General the value of Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce as a commanding officer; the subsequent period, during which the Major-General had been in daily intercourse with Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, so constantly engaged against the enemy in the field, had tended to increase in the highest degree the opinion which the Major-General had formed of Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce as a commander of the highest order, and one of Her Majesty’s[599] ablest officers, and whom he now so deeply laments (while he truly sympathises with the 74th Highlanders in their irreparable loss), as an esteemed brother soldier.”

“From the time the 74th Highlanders joined the first division, their high level of discipline and efficiency immediately demonstrated to the Major-General the value of Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce as a commanding officer. The period that followed, during which the Major-General interacted daily with Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, who was constantly engaged against the enemy in the field, greatly enhanced the Major-General’s high opinion of him as a top-notch commander and one of Her Majesty’s[599] most capable officers. He now deeply mourns his loss, while sincerely sympathizing with the 74th Highlanders in their irreplaceable loss of an esteemed brother soldier.”

Small parties of the enemy having again taken up positions near the head of Fuller’s Hoek, they were attacked and dislodged on the 7th; and on the following day the division marched to its camp at the Blinkwater.

Small enemy groups had once again set up positions near the head of Fuller’s Hoek, so they were attacked and pushed out on the 7th; and on the next day, the division marched to its camp at Blinkwater.

The 74th was engaged in no enterprise of importance for the next two months, headquarters having meantime been removed to Fort Beaufort. In January 1852 preparations were made under Major-General Somerset, by the first and second divisions, for a combined movement to destroy the enemy’s crops in the Chumie Hoek, Amatolas, and on the left bank of the Keiskamma River. The Major-General marched from Fort Beaufort on the 26th of January 1852 for that purpose, with a force which included upwards of 250 of all ranks of the 74th. Detachments of the regiment were left at Post Retief, Blinkwater, Riet Fontein, and Fort Beaufort.

The 74th was involved in no significant activities for the next two months, during which headquarters were moved to Fort Beaufort. In January 1852, preparations were made under Major-General Somerset by the first and second divisions for a joint operation to destroy the enemy’s crops in the Chumie Hoek, Amatolas, and on the left bank of the Keiskamma River. The Major-General set out from Fort Beaufort on January 26, 1852, for this purpose, leading a force that included over 250 personnel of all ranks from the 74th. Detachments of the regiment were stationed at Post Retief, Blinkwater, Riet Fontein, and Fort Beaufort.

The Major-General, with the force under his command, arrived at the Amatolas on the 27th, and on the 28th commenced the destruction of the enemy’s crops, which was carried on at the Amatolas, Chumie Hoek, and near the Gwali Mission Station, up to the 24th of February, with little interruption from the enemy and no loss to the regiment.

The Major-General, along with his troops, reached the Amatolas on the 27th, and on the 28th began destroying the enemy’s crops. This operation continued at the Amatolas, Chumie Hoek, and near the Gwali Mission Station until February 24th, with minimal interference from the enemy and no losses for the regiment.

The destruction of that part of the crops allotted to the first division having been completed, the Major-General marched on the 25th en route for Haddon on the Koonap River, where he arrived on the 29th, and formed a standing camp.

The destruction of the part of the crops assigned to the first division was completed, and the Major-General marched on the 25th en route for Haddon on the Koonap River, where he arrived on the 29th and set up a permanent camp.

At about two o’clock on the morning of the 4th of March, a patrol under Lieutenant-Colonel Yarborough, 91st Regiment, consisting of all the available men of that corps and of the 74th Highlanders, together with a troop of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, marched to the Waterkloof to destroy a number of kraals belonging to a party of the enemy who had located themselves on the sides of the mountain near Browne’s Farm. This force arrived at the scene of operations about sunrise, and immediately attacked the kraals, which they completely destroyed, and captured a number of horses and cattle which were concealed in a dense bush in an adjacent kloof. These kraals were well defended by the enemy, and the time necessarily occupied in securing the horses and cattle allowed the enemy to collect in large numbers from every part of the Waterkloof. They kept up an incessant fire upon the troops until their arrival at Nel’s Farm, where a position was taken up by the 74th and 91st Regiments, which kept the enemy in check until the horses and cattle were driven beyond their reach, after which the enemy dispersed, and the troops returned to camp. The casualties in the regiment on this occasion were 1 private killed and 4 wounded.

At around two o’clock in the morning on March 4th, a patrol led by Lieutenant-Colonel Yarborough of the 91st Regiment, made up of all the available men from that regiment and the 74th Highlanders, along with a troop of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, marched to the Waterkloof to destroy several kraals belonging to a group of enemies who had set up near Browne’s Farm. This force reached the operational area at sunrise and immediately attacked the kraals, completely demolishing them and capturing several horses and cattle hidden in dense bush in a nearby kloof. The kraals were well-defended by the enemy, and the time taken to secure the horses and cattle allowed the enemy to gather in large numbers from all over the Waterkloof. They maintained a constant fire on the troops until the 74th and 91st Regiments took a position at Nel’s Farm, which held the enemy back while the horses and cattle were moved out of reach. After that, the enemy dispersed, and the troops returned to camp. The casualties in the regiment during this operation were 1 private killed and 4 wounded.

On the 7th of March the Commander-in-Chief arrived at the Blinkwater with all the available force of the 2nd division, for the purpose of carrying out, in connection with the 1st division, a combined movement against the Fuller’s Hoek, the Waterkloof, and Kroome Heights, which were still occupied by Macomo and his best warriors. These operations were carried on between the 10th and the 16th of the month, and the regiment was engaged with the enemy on several occasions during that time, but happily without sustaining any loss. 410 women, among whom was Macomo’s great wife, many children, 130 horses, 1000 head of cattle, and a number of goats were captured, together with some arms and ammunition, and all the property in Macomo’s Den.

On March 7th, the Commander-in-Chief arrived at Blinkwater with all the available forces from the 2nd division to execute a joint operation with the 1st division against Fuller’s Hoek, Waterkloof, and Kroome Heights, which were still held by Macomo and his top warriors. These operations took place between the 10th and the 16th of the month, and the regiment engaged with the enemy several times during that period, but fortunately without any losses. They captured 410 women, including Macomo’s main wife, many children, 130 horses, 1,000 cattle, and several goats, along with some weapons and ammunition, as well as all the property in Macomo’s Den.

The Commander-in-Chief, in referring to these six days’ operations in a general order, spoke of them as a success which may well be expected to lead to a permanent and lasting peace. “The Kaffir tribes,” he said, “have never been previously thus punished, and the expulsion over the Kei being effected, tranquillity on a permanent basis may be hoped for. No soldiers ever endured greater fatigues, or ever encountered them with more constant cheerfulness and devotion to their sovereign and country.”

The Commander-in-Chief, talking about these six days of operations in a general order, described them as a success that could lead to a lasting peace. “The Kaffir tribes,” he said, “have never been punished like this before, and with the expulsion over the Kei completed, we can hope for lasting tranquility. No soldiers have ever faced greater hardships or done so with more consistent cheerfulness and dedication to their nation and leader.”

On the 16th of March the 1st division returned to its standing camp, which had been removed on the 13th to the Gola River, near the entrance of the Waterkloof; and the troops belonging to the 2nd division returned to their stations.

On March 16th, the 1st division went back to its camp, which had been moved on the 13th to the Gola River, close to the entrance of the Waterkloof; and the troops from the 2nd division returned to their posts.

The Waterkloof, Fuller’s Hoek, and Blinkwater being now considered cleared of the enemy, the Commander-in-Chief ordered a combined movement to take place against large bodies of the enemy that had established themselves between the Kaboosie Mountains and the Kei River. To effect this, the 1st division marched on the morning of the 18th of March; and having been joined on the 26th at the Thorn River by a burgher force, which was to co-operate with the troops, reached the Thomas River on the 29th, where a standing camp was formed. The 2nd division, at the same time, sent patrols to the Kaboosie Nek, Keiskamma Hoek, and the banks of the Kei River, and a large number of burghers was in the field co-operating with the troops.

The Waterkloof, Fuller’s Hoek, and Blinkwater, which are now considered cleared of enemy forces, led the Commander-in-Chief to order a joint operation against large groups of enemy troops that had set up in the area between the Kaboosie Mountains and the Kei River. To accomplish this, the 1st division began marching on the morning of March 18th. On March 26th, they were joined at the Thorn River by a burgher force that was to work alongside the troops. They reached the Thomas River on the 29th, where a permanent camp was established. At the same time, the 2nd division sent out patrols to Kaboosie Nek, Keiskamma Hoek, and the banks of the Kei River, with a substantial number of burghers also on the field working with the troops.

On the 5th of April a patrol, under Lieutenant-Colonel Napier, Cape Mounted Riflemen, consisting of 162 men, from the headquarters of the 74th, along with detachments of the various other corps, marched for the junction of the Thomas and the Kei Rivers, where it was supposed large numbers of the enemy’s cattle were concealed.

On April 5th, a patrol led by Lieutenant-Colonel Napier of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, made up of 162 men from the headquarters of the 74th, along with detachments from various other units, set out for the junction of the Thomas and Kei Rivers, where it was believed that a large number of the enemy’s cattle were hidden.

This force arrived at and bivouacked on the Quantine, a branch of the Thomas River, on the evening of the 5th, and on the following morning resumed their march in three separate columns. Large herds of cattle were seen about ten o’clock in the morning near the junction of the Thomas and the Kei Rivers, and signal fires were lighted up by the enemy in various directions. After a successful contest of several hours’ duration, in which 100 of the enemy were supposed to have been killed, this force captured, with little loss, large numbers of cattle, horses, and goats, with which they returned to the standing camp on the Thomas River. The Commander-in-Chief, Lieutenant-General Sir Harry Smith, Bart., in a general order, spoke in the highest terms of these services, as being of such a character that a speedy termination of the war might be looked for, which must lead to the establishment of permanent peace to the country.

This group reached and set up camp at the Quantine, a branch of the Thomas River, on the evening of the 5th, and the next morning continued their march in three separate columns. Large herds of cattle were spotted around ten o’clock in the morning near the meeting point of the Thomas and Kei Rivers, and the enemy lit signal fires in various directions. After a successful engagement lasting several hours, where about 100 enemy troops were believed to have been killed, this group captured, with minimal losses, a large number of cattle, horses, and goats, which they brought back to their main camp on the Thomas River. The Commander-in-Chief, Lieutenant-General Sir Harry Smith, Bart., praised these efforts in a general order, stating that their success might lead to a quick end to the war and the establishment of lasting peace in the country.

The standing camp was moved on the 10th of April to the Windvogel, a branch of the Kei River. Lieutenant-General the Hon. George Cathcart, appointed Governor and Commander-in-Chief of the Cape of Good Hope in succession to Sir Harry Smith, who was recalled, having assumed the command and arrived at King William’s Town, Major-General Somerset proceeded to that town to receive instructions regarding future operations.

The camp was relocated on April 10th to Windvogel, a branch of the Kei River. Lieutenant-General the Hon. George Cathcart, who was appointed as the Governor and Commander-in-Chief of the Cape of Good Hope following the recall of Sir Harry Smith, took command after arriving at King William’s Town. Major-General Somerset then went to the town to get instructions for future operations.

Lieutenant-General Sir Harry George Wakelyn Smith, G.C.B., Bart., on resigning the command, bade farewell to the army which he had so efficiently commanded in a general order, in which he said:—

Lieutenant-General Sir Harry George Wakelyn Smith, G.C.B., Bart., upon resigning from his command, said goodbye to the army he had led so effectively in a general order, in which he stated:—

“I have served my Queen and country many years; and, attached as I have ever been to gallant soldiers, none were ever more endeared to me than those serving in the arduous campaign of 1851 and 1852 in South Africa. The unceasing labours of night marches, the burning sun, the torrents of rain, have been encountered with a cheerfulness as conspicuous as the intrepidity with which you have met the enemy in so many enterprising fights and skirmishes in his own mountain fastnesses and strongholds, and from which you have always driven him victoriously.”[455]

"I have served my Queen and country for many years, and while I've always been dedicated to brave soldiers, none have been closer to my heart than those who fought in the tough campaign of 1851 and 1852 in South Africa. The constant challenges of night marches, the blazing sun, and heavy rain were faced with a positivity that matched the courage you showed in countless daring battles and skirmishes in the enemy's mountain strongholds, from which you always emerged victorious."[455]

During the next few months the 74th was kept incessantly moving about in detachments from one post to another, the bare recital of which movements would only fatigue the reader. The regiment was constantly employed either on patrol, in waylaying parties, or on escort duties, the work involved in such movements being, as we have already said, far more trying and fatiguing to the soldier[601] than a regular series of field operations against a large and thoroughly disciplined army. The high value of these irritating duties could only be fully appreciated by the superior officers who were watching the progress of the operations from day to day, and by the terrified colonists, whose lives and property the brave soldiers were doing their best, under great hardship, to protect. That the 74th, as well as the other regiments, really were the protectors of the colonists in South Africa, and performed their duties as such with honour and credit to themselves, all who were in a position to form an opinion concur in admitting. We have only heard of one instance in which an attempt was made to sully the honour and honesty of the 74th: that was by the Rev. Henry Renton, a Scotch missionary, who at a public meeting in Glasgow made some remarks reflecting on the conduct of the 74th Highlanders. We cannot believe that a Scotchman would maliciously attempt to sully the honour of a Highland regiment; and, of course, a Christian minister never so far should forget himself as to give utterance to a statement which he does not believe has a foundation in truth, especially when that statement, as in the present case, involves the reputation of so many of his fellow-countrymen, and, it is to be presumed, fellow-Christians. That the Rev. Henry Renton, whose honesty of intention, then, we cannot doubt, was under a misapprehension when he rashly—perhaps in a gush of “holy rapture,” as Burns puts it—made this statement at the public meeting in Glasgow, is clear from the following letter written on the subject by Major-General Somerset:—

During the next few months, the 74th was constantly moved around in small groups from one post to another, and listing these movements would only tire the reader. The regiment was always busy either patrolling, setting up ambushes, or providing escorts. The effort involved in these tasks was, as we’ve mentioned, much more demanding and exhausting for the soldiers than a steady series of field operations against a large and well-trained army. The true importance of these frustrating duties could only be fully understood by the officers overseeing the operations daily and by the scared colonists, whose lives and properties the brave soldiers were striving to protect despite significant hardships. It is recognized by those who can form an opinion that the 74th, along with other regiments, genuinely served as protectors of the colonists in South Africa, performing their roles honorably and with pride. We've only heard of one instance where an attempt was made to tarnish the honor and integrity of the 74th: this was by Rev. Henry Renton, a Scottish missionary, who made comments about the 74th Highlanders at a public meeting in Glasgow. We cannot believe that a Scot would maliciously seek to damage the reputation of a Highland regiment; naturally, a Christian minister would never forget himself to make a statement he doesn’t believe is true, especially when that statement, as in this case, affects the reputation of many of his fellow countrymen and, presumably, fellow Christians. It’s clear that Rev. Henry Renton, whose good intentions we cannot doubt, was mistaken when he hastily—perhaps in a moment of “holy rapture,” as Burns puts it—made this statement at the public meeting in Glasgow, as evidenced by the following letter on the topic written by Major-General Somerset:—

Grahamstown, August 18, 1852.

Grahamstown, August 18, 1852.”

Sir,—Having observed in several of the public journals that, at a recent public meeting, Mr Renton, a Scotch minister, took occasion to attack the character of the 74th Highlanders for their conduct when encamped at the Gwali Station on the Chumie River, in the month of February last, stating that the men of that corps had plundered and destroyed the garden of the widow Chalmers while the savage enemies had always spared her property; I desire to state, in justice to the 74th Highlanders under your command, that the statement is a false and gratuitous attack on your gallant regiment, whose unvaried discipline and excellent conduct have ever met my fullest approbation.

Dude,—I noticed in several newspapers that, at a recent public meeting, Mr. Renton, a Scottish minister, criticized the 74th Highlanders for their actions while stationed at the Gwali Station on the Chumie River last February. He claimed that the men of that regiment plundered and destroyed the garden of widow Chalmers, while the savage enemies always spared her property. I want to assert, in fairness to the 74th Highlanders under your command, that this statement is a false and unwarranted attack on your brave regiment, whose consistent discipline and outstanding conduct have always received my highest praise.

“Shortly after the troops arrived in camp at Gwali, a guard was detached to afford Mrs Chalmers protection, and if any produce was taken out of her garden, it must have been in total ignorance that any person was residing on the property—the Kaffirs who had been residing on the grounds having all fled into the bush.

“Shortly after the troops arrived at the camp in Gwali, a guard was assigned to protect Mrs. Chalmers. If any produce was taken from her garden, it must have been done completely unaware that anyone was living on the property—the Kaffirs who had been on the grounds had all escaped into the bush.”

“I consider the attack of Mr Renton, whose character is so well known on the frontier, to be an attempt to enhance the value of his statements in favour of those barbarians whose atrocities he has attempted to palliate, and whose cause he so earnestly patronises.

“I view Mr. Renton's attack, given his well-known reputation on the frontier, as an effort to boost the credibility of his claims supporting those savages whose crimes he has tried to excuse, and whose cause he passionately advocates for.”

“You will be good enough to make this expression of my sentiments known to the 74th Highlanders under your command.

“You will kindly let the 74th Highlanders under your command know how I feel.”

“I have the honour to be, &c.,
H. Somerset,
“Major-General.

"I’m honored to be, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."
H. Somerset
“Major-General.

“To Major Patton,
“Commanding 74th Highlanders.”

“To Major Patton, Commanding 74th Highlanders.”

Major-General Somerset having been appointed to the Staff in India, Colonel Buller, C.B., Rifle Brigade, assumed the command of the 1st division on the 27th of August 1852.

Major-General Somerset was assigned to the Staff in India, so Colonel Buller, C.B., Rifle Brigade, took over command of the 1st division on August 27, 1852.

Lieutenant-Colonel John Macduff, from the St Helena Regiment, having been appointed to the 74th Highlanders, joined at Fort Beaufort on the 17th of October 1852, and assumed the command of the regiment.

Lieutenant-Colonel John Macduff, from the St Helena Regiment, was appointed to the 74th Highlanders and joined at Fort Beaufort on October 17, 1852, taking command of the regiment.

The Commander-in-Chief having determined upon sending an expedition into the Abasutus country against Moshesh, to enforce the payment of a fine of cattle and horses imposed upon that chief, the detachments from Fort Browne, Koonap Port, Riet Fontein, Post Retief, joined headquarters at Fort Beaufort in the beginning of November, and on the 10th of that month the headquarters, under Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff—strength, 2 captains, 5 subalterns, 3 staff, 12 sergeants, 5 buglers, and 244 rank and file—marched for Burghersdorp, where the forces intended for the expedition were to assemble under the[602] personal command of His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief. A detachment was left at Fort Beaufort under Major Patton, consisting of 2 captains, 1 subaltern, 2 staff, 11 sergeants, 4 buglers, and 141 rank and file.

The Commander-in-Chief decided to send a mission into the Abasutus region against Moshesh to enforce the payment of a fine of cattle and horses imposed on that leader. The detachments from Fort Browne, Koonap Port, Riet Fontein, and Post Retief came together at headquarters in Fort Beaufort at the beginning of November. On November 10th, the headquarters, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff—made up of 2 captains, 5 junior officers, 3 staff members, 12 sergeants, 5 buglers, and 244 soldiers—marched toward Burghersdorp, where the forces for the mission were set to gather under the[602] personal command of His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief. A detachment was left at Fort Beaufort under Major Patton, consisting of 2 captains, 1 junior officer, 2 staff members, 11 sergeants, 4 buglers, and 141 soldiers.

On the 11th of November, the force was joined by a detachment of artillery and 2 guns under Captain Robinson, and a detachment of the Cape Mounted Rifles, under Major Somerset, the whole being under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff. Proceeding by stages towards its destination, the force was joined on the 16th by Captain Brydon’s company from Whittlesea, consisting of about 150 men, increasing the strength to 1 lieutenant-colonel, 3 captains, 6 subalterns, 3 staff, 17 sergeants, 7 buglers, and 404 rank and file; on the 17th to the Honey Klip River; on the 18th to Klaas Smidts River; on the 19th to the Vleys on the Stormberg Mountains; on the 20th to the Stormberg River, on the 22nd it reached Burghersdorp, and joined the troops under Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre of the 73rd regiment, who had arrived at Burghersdorp on the previous day.

On November 11th, the force was joined by a battery of artillery and 2 guns led by Captain Robinson, along with a detachment of the Cape Mounted Rifles under Major Somerset, all commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff. As they moved towards their destination in stages, Captain Brydon's company from Whittlesea, consisting of about 150 men, joined on the 16th, bringing the total strength to 1 lieutenant-colonel, 3 captains, 6 subalterns, 3 staff, 17 sergeants, 7 buglers, and 404 rank and file. They proceeded to the Honey Klip River on the 17th, Klaas Smidts River on the 18th, the Vleys on the Stormberg Mountains on the 19th, and to the Stormberg River on the 20th. By the 22nd, they reached Burghersdorp and joined the troops under Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre of the 73rd regiment, who had arrived at Burghersdorp the day before.

On the 23rd, the headquarters of the Cape Mounted Rifles joined the force, and on the 28th, His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief arrived, and the troops were divided into brigades, the 74th Highlanders, the 2nd (Queen’s Regiment), and one Rocket Battery, forming the first brigade of infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff, 74th Highlanders.

On the 23rd, the headquarters of the Cape Mounted Rifles joined the force, and on the 28th, His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief arrived. The troops were divided into brigades, with the 74th Highlanders, the 2nd (Queen’s Regiment), and one Rocket Battery making up the first brigade of infantry, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff of the 74th Highlanders.

On the 28th of November, the march was recommenced by brigades, and the village of Plaatberg was reached on the 13th.

On November 28th, the march started up again by brigades, and the village of Plaatberg was reached on the 13th.

Moshesh’s sons, Nehemiah and David, arrived in camp the same evening, and on the 15th, that chief himself appeared and had an interview with the governor, who informed him that if his fine of horses and cattle was not paid within three days, he would be obliged to go and take them.

Moshesh’s sons, Nehemiah and David, showed up at the camp that same evening, and on the 15th, the chief himself came and met with the governor, who told him that if his fine for the horses and cattle wasn’t paid within three days, he would have to go and seize them.

On the 18th, Nehemiah arrived with 3450 head of cattle; but the remainder not having been sent within the stipulated time, the cavalry and 2nd brigade advanced on the 19th to the Drift on the Caledon River, leaving the camp and cattle at Plaatberg in charge of the 1st brigade. This force moved against Moshesh on the morning of the 20th, and after a sanguinary contest on the Berea Mountain, which lasted during the day, captured 4500 head of cattle, and some horses and goats. During that night Moshesh sent a letter to the Governor, saying that he had been severely punished, and suing for peace, which the Governor granted on the 21st, and the troops returned to camp on the 22nd.

On the 18th, Nehemiah arrived with 3,450 cattle; however, since the rest had not been delivered on time, the cavalry and 2nd brigade moved to the Drift on the Caledon River on the 19th, leaving the camp and cattle at Plaatberg under the care of the 1st brigade. This force advanced against Moshesh on the morning of the 20th, and after a brutal battle on Berea Mountain that lasted all day, they captured 4,500 cattle, along with some horses and goats. That night, Moshesh sent a letter to the Governor, stating that he had been heavily defeated and asked for peace, which the Governor granted on the 21st, and the troops returned to camp on the 22nd.

One company of the 2nd, or Queen’s, and one of the 74th, under Captain Bruce, marched for Plaatberg on the afternoon of the 19th, and reinforced the troops engaged. The cattle were sent for distribution to Bloem Fontein, and the troops commenced their march on their return to the colony on the 24th of December. On their arrival at the Orange River, it was found so swollen from recent rains that the troops, waggons, and baggage had to be conveyed across on two pontoons, which operation occupied six days.

One company from the 2nd, or Queen's, and one from the 74th, led by Captain Bruce, marched to Plaatberg on the afternoon of the 19th to reinforce the troops already engaged. The cattle were sent for distribution to Bloem Fontein, and the troops began their return march to the colony on the 24th of December. When they arrived at the Orange River, it was so swollen from recent rains that the troops, wagons, and baggage had to be transported across on two pontoons, which took six days to complete.

The troops marched on their return to the colony by nearly the same route by which they had advanced, a detachment of the regiment, under Captain Bruce, of 2 sergeants, 1 bugler, and 40 rank and file, being left at Whittlesea.

The troops marched back to the colony almost the same way they had come, while a part of the regiment, led by Captain Bruce, consisting of 2 sergeants, 1 bugler, and 40 soldiers, stayed at Whittlesea.

The Governor and Commander-in-Chief took his leave of the troops in a general order dated “Camp Boole Poort, 26th December 1852,” in which he spoke in the highest terms of their conduct during the expedition.

The Governor and Commander-in-Chief said goodbye to the troops in a general order dated “Camp Boole Poort, December 26, 1852,” in which he praised their behavior throughout the expedition.

Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre also, on resigning command of the division, published a division order, in which he spoke of the general character of all non-commissioned officers and soldiers as having been most exemplary. “To the officers generally he feels that his thanks are especially due; their example and exertions have rendered his task of commanding very easy.” Among the officers particularly named by Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre were,—Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff of the 74th Highlanders, commanding the 1st brigade, from whose judgment and experience he derived great assistance; Captain Hancock, 74th Highlanders; Lieutenant and Adjutant Falconer, 74th Highlanders, acting Brigade-Major, and Dr Fraser, 74th Highlanders, &c.

Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre, upon resigning command of the division, issued a division order in which he praised the overall conduct of all non-commissioned officers and soldiers as outstanding. “He especially wants to thank the officers; their example and efforts have made his job of commanding very straightforward.” Among the officers specifically mentioned by Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre were Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff of the 74th Highlanders, who led the 1st brigade and provided him with significant support through his judgment and experience; Captain Hancock, 74th Highlanders; Lieutenant and Adjutant Falconer, 74th Highlanders, who was acting as Brigade-Major, and Dr. Fraser, 74th Highlanders, etc.

The first brigade, under Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff, arrived at Bryce’s Farm, on the Kat River, on the 19th of January, 1853. On the[603] following day the regiments composing the brigade returned to their stations; the 74th proceeding to Fort Beaufort, where it arrived on the 21st, and where, on the 20th, a small detachment from the regimental depôt had joined.

The first brigade, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff, reached Bryce’s Farm, on the Kat River, on January 19, 1853. The next day, the regiments in the brigade went back to their stations; the 74th moved to Fort Beaufort, arriving on the 21st, and a small detachment from the regimental depot had joined them on the 20th.

In the beginning of February orders were received for the regiment to proceed to King William’s Town to reinforce the 2nd division. It accordingly marched from Fort Beaufort on the 3rd, under Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff, leaving a small detachment at Fort Beaufort. The regiment arrived at King William’s Town on the 7th, and was ordered to proceed to the Duhne or Itembi Mission Station, accompanied by detachments from the 12th Royal Lancers, the Royal Artillery, and the Cape Mounted Riflemen; the whole under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff, of the 74th Highlanders, the intention being to form a connecting link in a chain of posts surrounding the Amatolas. Numerous patrols were sent out to keep up a communication with the post at Kaboosie Nek, and to examine the country near the sources of the Kaboosie and the Buffalo rivers, and the valley between the Iseli range and Murray’s Krantz.

In early February, the regiment received orders to go to King William's Town to support the 2nd division. It marched from Fort Beaufort on the 3rd, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff, leaving a small group at Fort Beaufort. The regiment reached King William's Town on the 7th and was instructed to head to the Duhne or Itembi Mission Station, along with detachments from the 12th Royal Lancers, the Royal Artillery, and the Cape Mounted Riflemen; all under Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff of the 74th Highlanders. The goal was to create a connection in a series of posts surrounding the Amatolas. Numerous patrols were sent out to maintain communication with the post at Kaboosie Nek and to survey the area near the sources of the Kaboosie and Buffalo rivers, as well as the valley between the Iseli range and Murray’s Krantz.

Peace, however, having been established in March, the regiment marched from the Duhne Station to Fort Beaufort, arriving there on the 26th.

Peace, however, was established in March, so the regiment marched from the Duhne Station to Fort Beaufort, arriving there on the 26th.

On the termination of the war, His Excellency published a general order, which we shall give at length, as serving to convey the idea formed by a competent judge of the urgent nature of the duties which the soldiers engaged in the Kaffir War had to perform, and also showing the important results of the operations in which the 74th bore so conspicuous a part.

On the end of the war, His Excellency issued a general order, which we will present in full, as it illustrates the urgent responsibilities that the soldiers involved in the Kaffir War had to undertake, and it also highlights the significant outcomes of the operations in which the 74th played such a prominent role.

Headquarters, Grahamstown,
March 14, 1853.

Headquarters, Grahamstown,
March 14, 1853.

“The Commander of the Forces congratulates the army under his command on the termination of the war of rebellion which has troubled the eastern frontier of Her Majesty’s South African Dominions for more than two years, and which at one time assuming the character of a war of races, had it not been arrested by their gallantry, perseverance, and unparalleled exertions, must have overwhelmed the inhabitants of the eastern district of the colony. And indeed it is impossible to calculate the extent to which it might have reached.

“The Commander of the Forces congratulates the army under his command on the end of the rebellion that has troubled the eastern frontier of Her Majesty’s South African territories for over two years. At one point, it had the potential to escalate into a race war, and if it hadn’t been stopped by their bravery, determination, and unmatched efforts, it would have overwhelmed the people living in the eastern part of the colony. It’s truly impossible to gauge how far it might have gone.”

“In conveying his thanks to the army for their meritorious services, His Excellency desires to include those of the Colonial service, Europeans, Fingoes, and Loyal Hottentots, who, under gallant leaders, nobly emulated the brilliant examples set them by Her Majesty’s troops.

“In expressing his gratitude to the army for their outstanding service, His Excellency wants to acknowledge the contributions of the Colonial service, Europeans, Fingoes, and Loyal Hottentots, who, under brave leaders, admirably followed the excellent examples set by Her Majesty’s troops.”

“The field of glory opened to them in a Kaffir war and Hottentot rebellion is possibly not so favourable and exciting as that which regular warfare with an open enemy in the field affords; yet the unremitting exertions called for in hunting well-armed yet skulking savages through the bush, and driving them from their innumerable strongholds, are perhaps more arduous than those required in regular warfare, and call more constantly for individual exertions and intelligence.

“The field of glory presented to them in a Kaffir war and Hottentot rebellion may not be as favorable and thrilling as what regular warfare against an open enemy provides; however, the relentless efforts needed to track down well-armed but elusive savages through the bush and to drive them from their countless strongholds are possibly more challenging than what is demanded in conventional warfare, requiring more frequent individual effort and intelligence.”

“The British soldier, always cheerfully obedient to the call, well knows that when he has done his duty, he is sure to obtain the thanks and good opinion of his gracious Queen.

“The British soldier, always cheerfully obedient to the call, knows well that when he has done his duty, he is sure to receive the thanks and good opinion of his gracious Queen.”

“It is His Excellency’s duty, and one which he has had the greatest pleasure in performing, to call Her Majesty’s attention, not only on particular occasions, but generally, to the noble conduct of all officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers of this army, throughout the arduous contest in which they have been engaged; and they may rest assured it will not pass unheeded.

“It is His Excellency’s duty, and one which he has greatly enjoyed fulfilling, to bring Her Majesty's attention, not only on specific occasions but also generally, to the honorable conduct of all officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers of this army during the challenging conflict in which they have been involved; and they can be assured it will not go unnoticed.”

“It cannot fail to be an additional gratification to them to reflect that the result of their exertions has been the total and final clearance of the Waterkloof, Fish River, and all the other strongholds of the enemy within the colony. The surrender of the rebel chiefs, Sandilli, Macomo, and the Gaika people, who have been expelled from all their former territories, including the Amatolas, which now remain in possession of Her Majesty’s troops, and the removal of that hitherto troublesome race to the banks of the Kei; the complete submission of the Bassutus, the Sambookies, and the Anna-Galiekas, and the extinction of the Hottentot rebellion; and[604] that thus, thanks to their noble exertions, where all was war and rebellion two years ago, general and profound peace reigns in South Africa.

“It must be an extra satisfaction for them to realize that their efforts have led to the complete and final clearing of Waterkloof, the Fish River, and all the other enemy strongholds in the colony. The surrender of the rebel leaders, Sandilli, Macomo, and the Gaika people, who have been driven from their former lands, including the Amatolas, now held by Her Majesty’s troops, and the relocation of that previously troublesome group to the banks of the Kei; the full submission of the Basotho, the Sambookies, and the Anna-Galiekas, along with the end of the Hottentot rebellion; and[604] that because of their commendable efforts, where there was once war and rebellion two years ago, there is now general and lasting peace in South Africa.

A. J. Cloete,
“Quartermaster-General.”

“Quartermaster-General.”

Colonel Buller, C.B., Rifle Brigade, commanding 1st Division, made his inspection of the regiment on the 5th of May, when he expressed to Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff his entire satisfaction with the regiment in every respect.

Colonel Buller, C.B., Rifle Brigade, who is in charge of the 1st Division, inspected the regiment on May 5th, where he conveyed to Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff his complete satisfaction with the regiment in all aspects.

Before concluding our account of the doings of the 74th Highlanders during the Kaffir War, we must tell the story of an action which sheds more glory upon those who took part in it than a hundred well-fought battles, or the taking of many cities; an action in which discipline and self-denial triumphed gloriously over the love of dear life itself.

Before we wrap up our account of the 74th Highlanders' activities during the Kaffir War, we need to share the story of an event that brings more honor to those involved than a hundred hard-fought battles or the capture of many cities. This was a moment where discipline and selflessness triumphed beautifully over the instinct for self-preservation.

On the 7th of January 1852, the iron paddle troopship “Birkenhead,” of 1400 tons and 556 horse-power, commanded by Master Commanding Robert Salmond, sailed from the Cove of Cork, bound for the Cape of Good Hope, with detachments from the depôts of ten regiments, all under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Seton of the 74th Highlanders. Altogether there were on board about 631 persons, including a crew of 132, the rest being soldiers with their wives and children. Of the soldiers, besides Colonel Seton and Ensign Alexander Cumming Russell, 66 men belonged to the 74th.

On January 7, 1852, the iron paddle troopship “Birkenhead,” weighing 1,400 tons and powered by 556 horsepower, captained by Master Commanding Robert Salmond, left the Cove of Cork heading for the Cape of Good Hope. It carried detachments from the depots of ten regiments, all under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Seton of the 74th Highlanders. In total, there were about 631 people on board, including a crew of 132, with the rest being soldiers along with their wives and children. Among the soldiers, besides Colonel Seton and Ensign Alexander Cumming Russell, 66 men were from the 74th.

The “Birkenhead” made a fair voyage out, and reached Simon’s Bay, Cape of Good Hope, on the 23rd of February, when Captain Salmond was ordered to proceed eastward immediately, and land the troops at Algoa Bay and Buffalo River. The “Birkenhead” accordingly sailed again about six o’clock on the evening of the 25th; the night being almost perfectly calm, the sea smooth, and the stars out in the sky. Men, as usual, were told off to keep a look-out, and a leadsman was stationed on the paddle-box next the land, which was at a distance of about 3 miles on the port side. Shortly before two o’clock on the morning of the 26th, when all who were not on duty were sleeping peacefully below, the leadsman got soundings in 12 or 13 fathoms: ere he had time to get another cast of the lead, the “Birkenhead” was suddenly and rudely arrested in her course; she had struck on a sunken rock, surrounded by deep water, and was firmly fixed upon its jagged points. The water immediately rushed into the fore part of the ship, and drowned many soldiers who were sleeping on the lower troop deck.

The “Birkenhead” had a smooth journey and arrived at Simon’s Bay, Cape of Good Hope, on February 23rd. Captain Salmond was then instructed to head east right away and drop off the troops at Algoa Bay and Buffalo River. The “Birkenhead” set sail again around 6 PM on the 25th; the night was calm, the sea was smooth, and the stars were shining in the sky. As usual, men were assigned to keep watch, and a leadsman was positioned on the paddle-box nearest to the land, which was about 3 miles off on the port side. Just before 2 AM on the 26th, while those not on duty were sleeping soundly below deck, the leadsman took soundings at 12 or 13 fathoms. Before he could get another reading, the “Birkenhead” suddenly came to a halt; she had hit a submerged rock, surrounded by deep water, and was stuck on its jagged edges. Water rushed into the front of the ship, drowning many soldiers who were sleeping on the lower troop deck.

It is easy to imagine the consternation and wild commotion with which the hundreds of men, women, and children would be seized on realising their dangerous situation. Captain Salmond, who had been in his cabin since ten o’clock of the previous night, at once appeared on deck with the other naval and military officers; the captain ordered the engine to be stopped, the small bower anchor to be let go, the paddle-box boats to be got out, and the quarter boats to be lowered, and to lie alongside the ship.

It’s easy to picture the panic and chaos that would erupt among the hundreds of men, women, and children as they realized their perilous situation. Captain Salmond, who had been in his cabin since ten o’clock the night before, immediately came on deck with the other naval and military officers. The captain ordered the engine to be stopped, the small anchor to be dropped, the paddle-box boats to be readied, and the quarter boats to be lowered to sit alongside the ship.

It might have been with the “Birkenhead” as with many other passenger-laden ships which have gone to the bottom, had there not been one on board with a clear head, perfect self-possession, a noble and chivalrous spirit, and a power of command over others which few men have the fortune to possess; this born “leader of men” was Lieutenant-Colonel Seton of the 74th Highlanders. On coming on deck he at once comprehended the situation, and without hesitation made up his mind what it was the duty of brave men and British soldiers to do under the circumstances. He impressed upon the other officers the necessity of preserving silence and discipline among the men. Colonel Seton then ordered the soldiers to draw up on both sides of the quarter-deck; the men obeyed as if on parade or about to undergo inspection. A party was told off to work the pumps, another to assist the sailors in lowering the boats, and a third to throw the poor horses overboard. “Every one did as he was directed,” says Captain Wright of the 91st, who, with a number of men of that regiment, was on board. “All received their orders, and had them carried out, as if the men were embarking instead of going to the bottom; there was only this difference, that I never saw any embarkation conducted with so little noise and confusion.”

It might have been the same for the “Birkenhead” as with many other overcrowded ships that have sunk, if it weren't for someone on board with a clear mind, steady composure, a noble and courageous spirit, and a natural ability to lead that few people are lucky enough to possess; this born “leader of men” was Lieutenant-Colonel Seton of the 74th Highlanders. When he arrived on deck, he immediately understood the situation and without any hesitation decided what was expected from brave men and British soldiers under these circumstances. He stressed to the other officers the importance of maintaining silence and discipline among the crew. Colonel Seton then ordered the soldiers to line up on both sides of the quarter-deck; the men followed the order as if they were on parade or about to be inspected. One group was assigned to operate the pumps, another to help the sailors lower the boats, and a third to throw the poor horses overboard. “Everyone did as they were instructed,” said Captain Wright of the 91st, who was on board with several men from that regiment. “All received their orders and carried them out as if the men were boarding instead of sinking; the only difference was that I’ve never seen any boarding done with such little noise and chaos.”

Meanwhile Captain Salmond, thinking no doubt to get the ship safely afloat again and to steam her nearer to the shore, ordered the[605] engineer to give the paddles a few backward turns. This only hastened the destruction of the ship, which bumped again upon the rock, so that a great hole was torn in the bottom, letting the water rush in volumes into the engine-room, putting out the fires.

Meanwhile, Captain Salmond, probably hoping to get the ship safely back in the water and move her closer to shore, told the[605]engineer to reverse the paddles a bit. This only sped up the ship's destruction, causing her to hit the rock again, which tore a massive hole in the bottom, letting water flood into the engine room and extinguishing the fires.

The situation was now more critical than ever; but the soldiers remained quietly in their places, while Colonel Seton stood in the gangway with his sword drawn, seeing the women and children safely passed down into the second cutter, which the captain had provided for them. This duty was speedily effected, and the cutter was ordered to lie off about 150 yards from the rapidly sinking ship. In about ten minutes after she first struck, she broke in two at the foremast—this mast and the funnel falling over to the starboard side, crushing many, and throwing into the water those who were endeavouring to clear the paddle-box boat. But the men kept their places, though many of them were mere lads, who had been in the service only a few months. An eye-witness, speaking of the captain and Colonel Seton at this time, has said—“Side by side they stood at the helm, providing for the safety of all that could be saved. They never tried to save themselves.”

The situation was more critical than ever; but the soldiers stayed quietly in their positions, while Colonel Seton stood in the gangway with his sword drawn, ensuring that the women and children were safely passed into the second lifeboat, which the captain had arranged for them. This task was quickly accomplished, and the lifeboat was instructed to remain about 150 yards from the rapidly sinking ship. About ten minutes after she first struck, she broke in two at the foremast—this mast and the funnel collapsing to the starboard side, crushing many, and throwing those who were trying to clear the paddle-box boat into the water. But the men held their ground, even though many of them were just young lads who had only been in service for a few months. An eyewitness, commenting on the captain and Colonel Seton at that moment, stated—“Side by side they stood at the helm, ensuring the safety of everyone they could save. They never tried to save themselves.”

Besides the cutter into which the women and children had been put, only two small boats were got off, all the others having been stove in by the falling timbers or otherwise rendered useless. When the bows had broken off, the ship began rapidly to sink forward, and those who remained on board clustered on to the poop at the stern, all, however, without the least disorder. At last, Captain Salmond, seeing that nothing more could be done, advised all who could swim to jump overboard and make for the boats. But Colonel Seton told the men that if they did so, they would be sure to swamp the boats, and send the women and children to the bottom; he therefore asked them to keep their places, and they obeyed. The “Birkenhead” was now rapidly sinking; the officers shook hands and bade each other farewell; immediately after which the ship again broke in two abaft the mainmast, when the hundreds who had bravely stuck to their posts were plunged with the sinking wreck into the sea. “Until the vessel totally disappeared,” says an eye-witness, “there was not a cry or murmur from soldiers or sailors.” Those who could swim struck out for the shore, but few ever reached it; most of them either sank through exhaustion or were devoured by the sharks, or were dashed to death on the rugged shore near Point Danger, or entangled in the death-grip of the long arms of sea-weed that floated thickly near the coast. About twenty minutes after the “Birkenhead” first struck on the rock, all that remained visible were a few fragments of timber, and the main-topmast standing above the water. Of the 631 souls on board, 438 were drowned, only 193 being saved: not a single woman or child was lost. Those who did manage to land, exhausted as they were, had to make their way over a rugged and barren coast for fifteen miles, before they reached the residence of Captain Small, by whom they were treated with the greatest kindness until taken away by H.M. steamer “Rhadamanthus.”

Besides the lifeboat that the women and children had been put into, only two small boats got away; all the others were destroyed by falling debris or otherwise made unusable. When the bows broke off, the ship started sinking quickly at the front, and those remaining on board gathered at the stern without any panic. Finally, Captain Salmond, seeing that there was nothing more to be done, advised everyone who could swim to jump overboard and swim to the boats. However, Colonel Seton warned the men that if they did so, they would surely swamp the boats and drown the women and children. He asked them to stay in their places, and they complied. The “Birkenhead” was now sinking quickly; the officers shook hands and said their goodbyes. Just then, the ship broke in two behind the mainmast, and those hundreds who had bravely stayed at their posts were plunged into the sea with the sinking wreck. “Until the vessel disappeared completely,” an eyewitness reported, “there was no cry or murmur from soldiers or sailors.” Those who could swim headed for the shore, but few made it; most either sank from exhaustion, were eaten by sharks, were dashed against the rocky shore near Point Danger, or got entangled in thick seaweed. About twenty minutes after the “Birkenhead” first hit the rocks, only a few pieces of timber and the main-topmast were left visible above the water. Of the 631 people on board, 438 drowned, leaving only 193 survivors: not a single woman or child was lost. Those who did manage to reach land, exhausted as they were, had to trek over a rough and barren coastline for fifteen miles before getting to Captain Small's home, where they were treated with great kindness until picked up by H.M. steamer “Rhadamanthus.”

The three boats which were lying off near the ship when she went down picked up as many men as they safely could, and made for the shore, but found it impossible to land; they were therefore pulled away in the direction of Simon’s Town. After a time they were descried by the coasting schooner “Lioness,” the master of which, Thomas E. Ramsden, took the wretched survivors on board, his wife doing all in her power to comfort them, distributing what spare clothes were on board among the many men, who were almost naked. The “Lioness” made for the scene of the wreck, which she reached about half-past two in the afternoon, and picked up about forty-five men, who had managed to cling to the still standing mast of the “Birkenhead.” The “Lioness,” as well as the “Rhadamanthus,” took the rescued remnant to Simon’s Bay.

The three boats that were nearby when the ship went down picked up as many men as they could and headed for the shore, but they found it impossible to land. They were then pulled in the direction of Simon’s Town. Eventually, they were spotted by the coasting schooner “Lioness,” whose captain, Thomas E. Ramsden, took the miserable survivors on board. His wife did everything she could to comfort them, handing out any spare clothes available to the many men who were almost naked. The “Lioness” headed to the wreck site, arriving around 2:30 in the afternoon, and rescued about forty-five men who had managed to grab onto the remaining mast of the “Birkenhead.” The “Lioness,” along with the “Rhadamanthus,” took the rescued group to Simon’s Bay.

Of those who were drowned, 357, including 9 officers, belonged to the army; the remaining 81 formed part of the ship’s company, including 7 naval officers. Besides the chivalrous Colonel Seton and Ensign Russell, 48 of the 66 men belonging to the 74th perished.

Of the people who drowned, 357, including 9 officers, were part of the army; the other 81 were part of the ship’s crew, including 7 naval officers. In addition to the brave Colonel Seton and Ensign Russell, 48 of the 66 men from the 74th lost their lives.

Any comment on this deathless deed of heroic self-denial, of this victory of moral power over the strongest impulse, would be impertinent;[606] no one needs to be told what to think of the simple story. The 74th and the other regiments who were represented on board of the “Birkenhead,” as well as the whole British army, must feel prouder of this victory over the last enemy, than of all the great battles whose names adorn their regimental standards.

Any comment on this timeless act of heroic self-sacrifice, this triumph of moral strength over the strongest urge, would be out of place;[606] no one needs guidance on how to interpret this straightforward story. The 74th and the other regiments represented on board the “Birkenhead,” along with the entire British army, must feel prouder of this victory over the final foe than of all the renowned battles that are commemorated on their regimental flags.

The only tangible memorial of the deed that exists is a monument erected by Her Majesty Queen Victoria in the colonnade of Chelsea Hospital; it bears the following inscription:—

The only physical tribute to the act that exists is a monument built by Her Majesty Queen Victoria in the colonnade of Chelsea Hospital; it has the following inscription:—

“This monument is erected by command of Her Majesty Queen Victoria, to record the heroic constancy and unbroken discipline shown by Lieutenant-Colonel Seton, 74th Highlanders, and the troops embarked under his command, on board the ‘Birkenhead,’ when that vessel was wrecked off the Cape of Good Hope, on the 26th of February 1852, and to preserve the memory of the officers, non-commissioned officers, and men who perished on that occasion. Their names were as follows:—

“This monument is erected by command of Her Majesty Queen Victoria to honor the brave resilience and unwavering discipline displayed by Lieutenant-Colonel Seton, 74th Highlanders, and the troops under his command aboard the 'Birkenhead' when that ship was wrecked off the Cape of Good Hope on February 26, 1852. It also serves to commemorate the officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers who lost their lives that day. Their names were as follows:—

“Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Seton, 74th Highlanders, commanding the troops; Cornet Rolt, Sergeant Straw, and 3 privates, 12th Lancers; Ensign Boylan, Corporal M’Manus, and 34 privates, 2nd Queen’s Regiment; Ensign Metford and 47 privates, 6th Royals; 55 privates, 12th Regiment; Sergeant Hicks, Corporals Harrison and Cousins, and 26 privates, 43rd Light Infantry; 3 privates 45th Regiment; Corporal Curtis and 29 privates, 60th Rifles; Lieutenants Robinson and Booth, and 54 privates, 73rd Regiment; Ensign Russell, Corporals Mathison and William Laird, and 46 privates, 74th Highlanders; Sergeant Butler, Corporals Webber and Smith, and 41 privates, 91st Regiment; Staff-Surgeon Laing; Staff Assistant-Surgeon Robinson. In all, 357 officers and men. The names of the privates will be found inscribed on brass plates adjoining.”

“Lieutenant-Colonel Alex Seton, 74th Highlanders, in charge of the troops; Cornet Rolt, Sergeant Straw, and 3 privates from the 12th Lancers; Ensign Boylan, Corporal M’Manus, and 34 privates from the 2nd Queen’s Regiment; Ensign Metford and 47 privates from the 6th Royals; 55 privates from the 12th Regiment; Sergeant Hicks, Corporals Harrison and Cousins, and 26 privates from the 43rd Light Infantry; 3 privates from the 45th Regiment; Corporal Curtis and 29 privates from the 60th Rifles; Lieutenants Robinson and Booth, and 54 privates from the 73rd Regiment; Ensign Russell, Corporals Mathison and William Laird, and 46 privates from the 74th Highlanders; Sergeant Butler, Corporals Webber and Smith, and 41 privates from the 91st Regiment; Staff-Surgeon Laing; Staff Assistant-Surgeon Robinson. In total, 357 officers and men. The names of the privates can be found inscribed on brass plates nearby.”

Lieutenant-Colonel Seton, whose high-mindedness, self-possession, and calm determination inspired all on board, was son and heir of the late Alexander Seton, Esq. of Mounie, Aberdeenshire, and represented the Mounie branch of the old and eminent Scottish house of Pitmedden. His death was undoubtedly a great loss to the British army, as all who knew him agree in stating that he was a man of high ability and varied attainments; he was distinguished both as a mathematician and a linguist. Lord Aberdare (formerly the Right Honourable H. A. Bruce) speaks of Colonel Seton, from personal knowledge, as “one of the most gifted and accomplished men in the British army.”[456]

Lieutenant-Colonel Seton, whose integrity, composure, and steady resolve inspired everyone on board, was the son and heir of the late Alexander Seton, Esq. of Mounie, Aberdeenshire, and represented the Mounie branch of the notable Scottish house of Pitmedden. His passing was undoubtedly a significant loss to the British army, as everyone who knew him agrees he was a man of exceptional skill and diverse talents; he excelled as both a mathematician and a linguist. Lord Aberdare (formerly the Right Honourable H. A. Bruce) describes Colonel Seton, from personal experience, as “one of the most gifted and accomplished men in the British army.”[456]


III.

1853–1874.

Embarkation for India—Ten years in India—Malabar—Canara—New stand of Colours—Mrs Anson—A desperate duel—Lieut.-General Shawe becomes Colonel of the 74th—Indian Rebellion—The Kaffir War Medals—Storm of Sholapoor—Kopál—Nargoond—Leave to be discharged in 1858—The 74th embarks for England in 1864—Captain Thackeray in command of the 74th—Edinburgh—Aldershot—Receives the special commendation of H.R.H. Commanding-in-Chief.

Embarking for India—Ten years in India—Malabar—Canara—New colors raised—Mrs. Anson—A fierce duel—Lieut.-General Shawe becomes Colonel of the 74th—Indian Rebellion—The Kaffir War Medals—Siege of Sholapoor—Kopál—Nargoond—Leave to be discharged in 1858—The 74th leaves for England in 1864—Captain Thackeray leads the 74th—Edinburgh—Aldershot—Receives special commendation from H.R.H. Commanding-in-Chief.

Orders having been received that the 74th should hold itself in readiness to proceed to India, all the outlying detachments joined headquarters at Fort Beaufort. The regiment set out on November 10, 1853, to march for Port Elizabeth, where it arrived on the 18th, and from which, on the 20th, the headquarters and right wing were conveyed to Cape Town, where they embarked on board the freight-ship “Queen.”

Orders were received for the 74th to be ready to go to India, so all the outlying detachments joined headquarters at Fort Beaufort. The regiment left on November 10, 1853, to march to Port Elizabeth, arriving on the 18th. From there, on the 20th, the headquarters and right wing were transported to Cape Town, where they boarded the cargo ship “Queen.”

The “Queen” sailed from Table Bay on the 25th of November, and arrived at Madras on the 12th of January 1854. The 74th was destined to remain in India for the next ten years, during which time the movements of its various detachments were exceedingly complicated, and are difficult to follow even with the aid of a good map. Indeed, few regiments, we are sure, have been more broken up into small detachments than was the 74th, during its services at the Cape, and for the greater part of the time that it remained in India; for eight years from 1850, when the regiment was at Fermoy, in Ireland, it was broken up into small detachments, and it was only on the repeated petition of the commanding-officer to the War Office authorities that, in 1858, all the companies once more found themselves together:[607] this was at Bellary, in the Madras Presidency, where headquarters had been stationed for some time.

The “Queen” left Table Bay on November 25th and reached Madras on January 12, 1854. The 74th was set to stay in India for the next ten years, during which the movements of its various detachments were incredibly complicated and are hard to track even with a good map. In fact, we are sure that few regiments were broken up into small detachments as much as the 74th was, both during its service at the Cape and for most of the time it was in India; for eight years from 1850, when the regiment was in Fermoy, Ireland, it was split into small detachments, and it was only after the commanding officer repeatedly asked the War Office that, in 1858, all the companies came back together: [607] this happened at Bellary, in the Madras Presidency, where headquarters had been located for some time.

After the arrival of headquarters and the right wing at Madras, the regiment was joined by a detachment from England, under Captain Jago. After headquarters had been about a week at Madras, it, along with four companies, re-embarked, on January 19, for Negapatam, about 180 miles further south, where it arrived next day, and remained till the 24th, when it set out to march for Trichinopoly, which it reached on the 2nd of February.

After the headquarters and the right wing arrived in Madras, the regiment was joined by a unit from England, led by Captain Jago. After the headquarters had been in Madras for about a week, they, along with four companies, re-embarked on January 19 for Negapatam, about 180 miles further south. They arrived the next day and stayed until the 24th, when they began their march to Trichinopoly, reaching it on February 2.

On the 7th of February a detachment, under Captain Brydon, consisting of 4 officers and 205 men, proceeded to Jackatalla (now Wellington, about ten miles south of Ootakemund, in the Neelgherri Hills), there to be stationed for the purpose of assisting in the building of barracks at that place.

On February 7th, a unit led by Captain Brydon, made up of 4 officers and 205 men, went to Jackatalla (now Wellington, about ten miles south of Ootakemund in the Neelgherri Hills) to help build barracks there.

Captain Jago, with the two companies which had been left at Madras, joined headquarters on the 13th, and a small detachment from England, under Lieutenant Davies, landed at Madras on the 13th, and arrived at Trichinopoly on the 27th of February.

Captain Jago, along with the two companies that had stayed in Madras, reached headquarters on the 13th, and a small team from England, led by Lieutenant Davies, arrived in Madras on the 13th and got to Trichinopoly on February 27th.

The left wing of the service companies, which had left Cape Town some time after the rest of regiment, landed at Madras on the 19th of February, and embarked for Tranquebar. This detachment, on its march from Tranquebar to Trichinopoly, was unfortunately attacked by cholera, and lost 3 sergeants, 2 corporals, and 15 privates.

The left wing of the service companies, which left Cape Town a bit later than the rest of the regiment, arrived in Madras on February 19 and then headed to Tranquebar. Unfortunately, this group was struck by cholera while traveling from Tranquebar to Trichinopoly, resulting in the loss of 3 sergeants, 2 corporals, and 15 privates.

The headquarters marched for Jackatalla on the 15th of March, and arrived there on the 30th, having left a detachment at Trichinopoly, consisting of 2 captains, 5 subalterns, 1 assistant-surgeon, 10 sergeants, 4 drummers, and 220 rank and file, under command of Major Hancock, who was relieved of the command by Lieutenant-Colonel Monklands on the 3rd of April.

The headquarters set off for Jackatalla on March 15th and arrived on the 30th, having left a group behind in Trichinopoly, made up of 2 captains, 5 junior officers, 1 assistant-surgeon, 10 sergeants, 4 drummers, and 220 soldiers, under the command of Major Hancock, who was replaced by Lieutenant-Colonel Monklands on April 3rd.

It would be tedious to follow the movements of the various detachments of the regiment in the performance of the ordinary routine duties which devolve on the British soldier when stationed in India. The headquarters remained at Jackatalla—where it was gradually joined by the various detachments which remained at Trichinopoly—till 1857. At frequent intervals during this time, and while the regiment remained in India, it was joined by detachments of recruits from the depôt companies at home, and by volunteers from other regiments in India—it being a common custom, when a regiment was ordered home, to allow those of the men who wished to remain in India to volunteer into other regiments. If we may judge from the large detachments which the 74th received in this way, it must have had a very high reputation among the other regiments of Her Majesty stationed in India. Among the other additions which the 74th received while at Jackatalla was one which was made by Her Majesty’s gracious pleasure, much, no doubt, to the gratification of the regiment, and one which to a Highland regiment is of no mean importance. The addition we refer to consisted of 1 pipe-major and 5 pipers, who joined in May 1854, and whose strains, no doubt, served often to remind the many Highlanders in the regiment of their homes far away in dear old Scotland. This accession was in addition to a pipe-major and a piper for each company, which have always been maintained in the regiment, and dressed at the expense of the officers.

It would be boring to track the movements of the various units of the regiment as they carried out the usual routine duties of British soldiers stationed in India. The headquarters stayed at Jackatalla, where it gradually gathered the different detachments that had been at Trichinopoly, until 1857. During this time, while the regiment was in India, it received detachments of recruits from the home depôt companies and volunteers from other regiments in India. It was a common practice that when a regiment was ordered home, soldiers who wanted to stay in India could volunteer for other regiments. Judging by the large detachments that the 74th received this way, it must have had a strong reputation among the other regiments of Her Majesty stationed in India. Among the other reinforcements the 74th received while at Jackatalla was one granted by Her Majesty’s kind permission, which undoubtedly pleased the regiment and was quite significant for a Highland regiment. This addition consisted of 1 pipe-major and 5 pipers, who joined in May 1854, and their music surely reminded the many Highlanders in the regiment of their distant homes in Scotland. This was in addition to a pipe-major and a piper for each company, which have always been maintained in the regiment and funded by the officers.

In November of the same year that the regiment received the above important addition, it was inspected by Major-General J. Wheeler Cleveland, commanding the Southern Division, who, in a division order afterwards issued, expressed himself in complimentary and justly merited terms towards this distinguished regiment.

In November of the same year that the regiment got the important addition mentioned above, it was inspected by Major-General J. Wheeler Cleveland, who was in charge of the Southern Division. In a division order issued later, he shared some nice and well-deserved words about this distinguished regiment.

Colonel Macduff, having been appointed a brigadier of the 2nd class, and ordered to assume the command of the provinces of Malabar and Canara, handed over command of the regiment to Captain Brydon on the 7th of February 1855,—Lieutenant-Colonel Monkland, the next senior officer, having proceeded to Bangalore on sick-leave. But Captain and Brevet-Major Robert Bruce having joined, from leave of absence, on the 28th of February, assumed command of the regiment, and was relieved on the 9th of April by Lieutenant-Colonel Monkland.

Colonel Macduff was promoted to brigadier of the 2nd class and assigned to lead the provinces of Malabar and Canara. He handed over command of the regiment to Captain Brydon on February 7, 1855, as Lieutenant-Colonel Monkland, the next senior officer, had gone to Bangalore on sick leave. However, Captain and Brevet-Major Robert Bruce rejoined from leave on February 28 and took over command of the regiment, being relieved on April 9 by Lieutenant-Colonel Monkland.

A wing of the regiment having been ordered to relieve the 25th (King’s Own Borderers) Regiment—132 volunteers from which joined[608] the 74th—at Cannanoor, a detail of 8 officers, 1 surgeon, 13 sergeants, 16 corporals, 6 drummers, 3 pipers, and 304 privates, under command of Captain Jago, marched from headquarters on the 14th of February, and arrived at Cannanoor on the 1st of March, having en route detached No. 5 Company, under Captain Augustus Davies, to Malliapooram. The wing thus stationed at Cannanoor, on the Malabar coast, had to furnish so many strong detachments to the provinces of Malabar and Canara that it was necessary frequently to reinforce it from headquarters, as well as from England, so that very soon the number of companies at headquarters was reduced to four, the other six being with the left wing.

A wing of the regiment was ordered to relieve the 25th (King’s Own Borderers) Regiment—132 volunteers from that regiment joined[608] the 74th—at Cannanoor. A detail of 8 officers, 1 surgeon, 13 sergeants, 16 corporals, 6 drummers, 3 pipers, and 304 privates, led by Captain Jago, marched from headquarters on February 14th and arrived at Cannanoor on March 1st, having en route sent No. 5 Company, under Captain Augustus Davies, to Malliapooram. The wing stationed at Cannanoor, on the Malabar coast, had to provide many strong detachments to the provinces of Malabar and Canara, making it necessary to frequently reinforce it from headquarters and England. As a result, the number of companies at headquarters was soon reduced to four, while the other six were with the left wing.

The 24th of May, being the anniversary of the birth of Her Most Gracious Majesty, was selected by the Hon. Mrs George Anson for presenting a stand of new colours to the regiment. His Excellency Lieutenant-General the Honourable George Anson, Commander-in-Chief of the Madras Army, and the staff of the Most Noble the Governor-General of India, the Marquis of Dalhousie, and a large concourse of spectators, were to be present, but the Governor-General was unfortunately prevented by illness from attending.

The 24th of May, marking the birthday of Her Most Gracious Majesty, was chosen by the Hon. Mrs. George Anson to present a new set of colors to the regiment. His Excellency Lieutenant-General the Honourable George Anson, Commander-in-Chief of the Madras Army, along with the staff of the Most Noble Governor-General of India, the Marquis of Dalhousie, and a large crowd of spectators, were set to attend, but the Governor-General was unfortunately unable to come due to illness.

The new colours having been consecrated by the Rev. John Ruthven Macfarlane, the chaplain of the regiment, were handed to Lieutenants R. H. D. Lowe and H. R. Wolrige (the two senior subalterns present) by the Honourable Mrs Anson, who, in doing so, mentioned the various services of the regiment in a most complimentary manner; and His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief, after the review, was pleased to express himself in the most flattering terms with regard to the gallantry, efficiency, soldier-like bearing, and good conduct of the regiment.

The new colors, consecrated by Rev. John Ruthven Macfarlane, the chaplain of the regiment, were presented to Lieutenants R. H. D. Lowe and H. R. Wolrige (the two senior subalterns present) by the Honorable Mrs. Anson. In doing so, she highlighted the regiment's various services in a very complimentary way. After the review, His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief expressed his admiration for the gallantry, efficiency, soldier-like demeanor, and overall good conduct of the regiment in the most flattering terms.

In the month of September, the detachment stationed at Malliapooram, under the command of Captain Augustus Davies, was employed against some insurgent Moplahs in the neighbourhood, who had murdered Mr Conolly, Collector of Malabar, and in an affair on the 17th of that month 1 private was killed and 1 wounded.

In September, the unit based at Malliapooram, led by Captain Augustus Davies, was engaged with some rebellious Moplahs in the area, who had killed Mr. Conolly, the Collector of Malabar. During an incident on the 17th of that month, one soldier was killed and another was wounded.

During the performance of this duty a very remarkable incident occurred which is well worth putting on record. Captain Davies’ company having been sent in quest of the Moplahs, came upon them, after a hot mid-day march of about eight or ten miles, at the house of a high caste Nair, which they had taken possession of after murdering the servant who had been left in charge. The house was no sooner surrounded by the soldiers than the Moplahs rushed forth, fired what arms they possessed at the 74th, killing a private; they then attacked the men with the Moplah war-knives. All the Moplahs were speedily despatched, not, however, before one of them had attacked Private Joseph Park, who transfixed the Moplah through the chest with his bayonet. The Moplah thereupon, although mortally wounded, seized the muzzle of Park’s firelock—for the 74th was still armed with the old Brown Bess—and with a fierce blow of his war-knife, whilst still transfixed with the bayonet, cut Park’s throat almost from ear to ear. Staggered with the blow, the firelock dropped from Park’s hands, and the Moplah fell dead at his feet. After hovering between life and death for some weeks, Park ultimately recovered.

During this duty, a notable incident took place that deserves to be recorded. Captain Davies’ company, sent to find the Moplahs, encountered them after a hot midday march of about eight or ten miles at the home of a high-caste Nair, which they had taken over after killing the servant left in charge. The moment the soldiers surrounded the house, the Moplahs rushed out, firing any weapons they had at the 74th, resulting in the death of a private. They then attacked the soldiers with their war-knives. All the Moplahs were quickly taken down, but not before one of them attacked Private Joseph Park, who stabbed the Moplah through the chest with his bayonet. Despite being mortally wounded, the Moplah grabbed the muzzle of Park’s musket—since the 74th was still using the old Brown Bess—and, with a fierce strike of his war-knife, slashed Park’s throat almost from ear to ear. Staggered by the blow, Park dropped the musket, and the Moplah fell dead at his feet. After battling between life and death for some weeks, Park eventually recovered.

Colonel Macduff, having been relieved from the provinces of Malabar and Canara by the return of Brigadier Brown, rejoined headquarters, and assumed command of the regiment on the 31st of January 1856, and Lieutenant-Colonel Monkland proceeded to Cannanoor for the purpose of assuming command of the left wing. On the 14th of November, however, Colonel Macduff, as senior officer in the Presidency, having been ordered to proceed to Bellary as acting Brigadier in place of Colonel Brown of the 43d Foot, who had died, the command of the headquarters devolved upon Lieutenant-Colonel Monkland, who, however, retained it only a few weeks, as Colonel Macduff, having been relieved from the command of the Bellary Brigade by Colonel Pole, 12th Lancers, his senior, returned to headquarters at Jackatalla, and reassumed the command of the regiment on the 6th of February.

Colonel Macduff, after being relieved from the provinces of Malabar and Canara with the return of Brigadier Brown, rejoined headquarters and took command of the regiment on January 31, 1856. Lieutenant-Colonel Monkland went to Cannanoor to take command of the left wing. However, on November 14, Colonel Macduff, being the senior officer in the Presidency, was ordered to go to Bellary as acting Brigadier, replacing Colonel Brown of the 43rd Foot, who had passed away. This left Lieutenant-Colonel Monkland in charge of the headquarters, but he only held that position for a few weeks. After being relieved from the Bellary Brigade command by Colonel Pole of the 12th Lancers, Colonel Macduff returned to headquarters at Jackatalla and took back command of the regiment on February 6.

On the 16th of February 1857 notification of the appointment of Lieutenant-General Shawe to the colonelcy of the regiment, in[609] place of Lieutenant-General Thomson, was received by the regiment.

On February 16, 1857, the regiment received notification of the appointment of Lieutenant-General Shawe as the new colonel, taking over from Lieutenant-General Thomson, in[609].

During all this time, of course, the regular half-yearly inspection was made by Major-General Cleveland, who on every occasion was able to express himself perfectly satisfied with the state of the regiment.

During all this time, the regular half-yearly inspection was conducted by Major-General Cleveland, who was able to express his complete satisfaction with the condition of the regiment on every occasion.

On the 12th of April 1857, Enfield rifles were first issued to a portion of the regiment in accordance with the instructions from home directing their partial introduction into the army as an experiment.

On April 12, 1857, Enfield rifles were first distributed to part of the regiment following orders from headquarters to begin their gradual introduction into the army as a trial.

On the 22d of July, in accordance with instructions received, the right wing and headquarter companies proceeded en route to Bangalore by Mysore; but on arriving at the latter place, their destination having been changed to Bellary (with the exception of 150 men, who, under command of Captain Falconer, followed by marches in charge of the families and baggage), the regiment was pushed on by transit to that station, Government being apprehensive of a rising among the Rajah’s zemindars in the Mahratta country. As the sequel shows, the services of the regiment were soon called into requisition. A movable column having been formed under the command of Brigadier Whitlock, the grenadier company, made up to 100 men immediately on its arrival, proceeded on the 12th of August to join the force by way of Kurnool; and as soon as the arrival of the detachment under Captain Falconer, above referred to, rejoined headquarters on the 30th, the light company, also made up to 100 men, proceeded to join the column. These companies were all armed with the Enfield rifle—the right wing, on passing through Bangalore, having been furnished with this weapon. These two companies being on field service, and a wing of six companies being at Cannanoor, the headquarters of the regiment at Bellary was reduced to a skeleton of two weak companies.

On July 22nd, following received instructions, the right wing and headquarters companies headed towards Bangalore via Mysore. However, upon reaching Mysore, their destination changed to Bellary (except for 150 men, who, under Captain Falconer’s command, accompanied the families and baggage), and the regiment was quickly moved to that station, as the government was concerned about a potential uprising among the Rajah’s zemindars in the Mahratta region. As events unfolded, the regiment's services were soon needed. A mobile unit was formed under Brigadier Whitlock’s command, and the grenadier company, increased to 100 men upon arrival, left on August 12th to join the force via Kurnool. Once the detachment under Captain Falconer, mentioned earlier, rejoined headquarters on the 30th, the light company, also made up to 100 men, went to join the column. All these companies were armed with the Enfield rifle—the right wing had received this weapon while passing through Bangalore. With these two companies on field service and a wing of six companies stationed at Cannanoor, the regiment's headquarters in Bellary was left with just two weak companies.

On the 16th of September, Colonel Macduff being appointed Brigadier of the 2nd class on the permanent establishment of the Presidency, the command of the corps again devolved upon Colonel Monkland, at this time in command of the left wing at Cannanoor, but who now assumed the command at headquarters. On the following day a letter, considerably augmenting the establishment of the regiment, was received; and on the 29th the headquarters, consisting of the two attenuated companies above referred to, was inspected by Major-General Donald Macleod,[457] commanding the ceded districts, who on the occasion expressed himself satisfied with everything that came under his notice.

On September 16th, Colonel Macduff was appointed Brigadier of the 2nd class on the permanent establishment of the Presidency. The command of the corps was transferred back to Colonel Monkland, who was in charge of the left wing at Cannanoor and then took over command at headquarters. The following day, we received a letter significantly increasing the regiment's establishment. On the 29th, Major-General Donald Macleod, who was in charge of the ceded districts, inspected the headquarters, which consisted of the two small companies mentioned earlier. He expressed his satisfaction with everything he observed during the inspection.

Instructions having been received for the left wing at Cannanoor to join headquarters at Bellary, on the arrival of the 66th Foot at that station from England, the various detachments rejoined the wing, and the whole six companies marched, under the command of Captain Jago, on the 12th of January 1858, having all been furnished with the new Enfield rifle. The wing arrived at Bellary in daily batches by the 20th of February.

Instructions were received for the left wing at Cannanoor to report to headquarters at Bellary when the 66th Foot arrived at that station from England. The different detachments rejoined the wing, and all six companies marched under Captain Jago's command on January 12, 1858, equipped with the new Enfield rifle. The wing arrived at Bellary in daily groups by February 20.

The regiment having been scattered in detachments, the medals which it had so honourably won in the Kaffir war of 1851–53 had not been presented to many of the men; therefore, upon the six companies joining headquarters, Lieutenant-Colonel Monkland took an early opportunity of distributing to the meritorious those rewards for their distinguished conduct during that trying campaign.

The regiment had been divided into smaller groups, so the medals it had rightfully earned in the Kaffir war of 1851–53 hadn’t been given to many of the soldiers. Therefore, when the six companies reunited with headquarters, Lieutenant-Colonel Monkland quickly made it a point to present those honors to the deserving individuals for their outstanding performance during that challenging campaign.

Intimation having been received that the Rajah of Sholapoor was in arms against the Government, the two companies of the regiment, with Brigadier Whitlock, previously referred to, were detached to Sholapoor, at the storm and capture of which, on the 8th and 9th of February, they were present and took a prominent part.

Intimation having been received that the Rajah of Sholapoor was in arms against the Government, the two companies of the regiment, with Brigadier Whitlock, previously referred to, were detached to Sholapoor, at the storm and capture of which, on the 8th and 9th of February, they were present and took a prominent part.

On the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th of March, the regiment being, by good fortune, all together for a brief period, with the exception of two companies, Nos. 1 and 10, on field service, Major-General Donald Macleod again inspected it, and was pleased, as previously, to express himself much gratified with the discipline and interior economy of the regiment, as well as with its appearance on parade.

On March 2nd, 3rd, and 4th, the regiment, fortunately all assembled together for a short time, except for two companies, Nos. 1 and 10, which were on field duty, Major-General Donald Macleod conducted another inspection. He was happy to express his satisfaction with the regiment's discipline, internal management, and overall appearance during the parade, just as he had before.

The day following the inspection, the 15th of March 1858, a detachment, under Captain Falconer, consisting of 2 captains, 4 subalterns, 1 staff-officer, 12 sergeants, 12 corporals, 3 pipers, and 280 privates, proceeded on field-service[610] to the southern Mahratta country, being placed at the disposal of the Bombay Government, and being ultimately stationed at Darwar.

The day after the inspection, March 15, 1858, a team led by Captain Falconer, made up of 2 captains, 4 junior officers, 1 staff officer, 12 sergeants, 12 corporals, 3 pipers, and 280 privates, went on field service[610] to the southern Mahratta region. They were assigned to the Bombay Government and eventually stationed in Darwar.

On the 28th of May, a petty rajah or zemindar having taken possession of the Fort of Kopál, a field force from Bellary was immediately put in motion—No. 9 Company, under Captain Menzies, composing the European infantry with the force. Major Hughes, deeming it politic to nip in the bud this outbreak before it spread further in the Madras Presidency, pushed on the force as quickly as possible by forced marches, and arrived before Kopál on the 31st. The fort was stormed and recaptured on the 1st of June by No. 9 Company, which formed the storming party on the occasion, having 1 sergeant and 6 privates wounded, one of the latter dying on the 5th.

On May 28th, a minor ruler or landowner took control of the Fort of Kopál, prompting an immediate response from a military unit in Bellary. No. 9 Company, led by Captain Menzies, included the European infantry in the operation. Major Hughes, believing it was necessary to stop this uprising before it escalated in the Madras Presidency, rushed the force forward with forced marches and reached Kopál on the 31st. The fort was stormed and retaken on June 1st by No. 9 Company, which was the assault team for that mission. During the attack, 1 sergeant and 6 soldiers were injured, with one of the injured soldiers dying on the 5th.

The same day on which the storm and capture of Kopál took place, Companies 2 and 6, under Captain Davies, having been, by direction of the Bombay Government, detached from the contingent stationed at Darwar, proceeded to Noorgoond, and stormed and captured the fort of that name, on which occasion only 1 private was wounded.

The same day that the storm and capture of Kopál happened, Companies 2 and 6, led by Captain Davies, were sent by the Bombay Government, detached from the contingent stationed at Darwar, to Noorgoond, where they stormed and captured the fort of the same name, during which only 1 private was injured.

Government being apprehensive that the rebel leader, Tantéa Topee, was endeavouring to enter the Deccan and incite the Mahrattas, a field force under the command of Brigadier Spottiswood of the 1st Dragoon Guards, who had temporarily succeeded Brigadier Macduff in command of the Bellary Brigade, marched from Bellary on the 9th of November. The force consisted of the 74th Highlanders, 47th Regiment Native Infantry, one battery of Royal Artillery, 5th Light Cavalry, and one regiment of Mysore Horse. It proceeded by way of Kurnool to Hyderabad, arriving there on the 3rd of December. This force remained fully equipped and ready to move on any point until the 21st of January 1859, when it was broken up and taken on the strength of the Hyderabad subsidiary force. The 74th left Hyderabad on February 3rd, and reached Bellary on the 22nd of the same month.

The government was worried that the rebel leader, Tantéa Topee, was trying to enter the Deccan and stir up trouble with the Mahrattas. A field force under Brigadier Spottiswood of the 1st Dragoon Guards, who had temporarily taken over from Brigadier Macduff in command of the Bellary Brigade, marched from Bellary on November 9th. The force included the 74th Highlanders, the 47th Regiment Native Infantry, one battery of Royal Artillery, 5th Light Cavalry, and one regiment of Mysore Horse. They traveled via Kurnool to Hyderabad, arriving there on December 3rd. This force remained fully equipped and ready to move to any location until January 21, 1859, when it was disbanded and incorporated into the Hyderabad subsidiary force. The 74th left Hyderabad on February 3rd and reached Bellary on February 22nd.

Shortly before this, Major-General Macleod left his district, and it must be exceedingly gratifying to the 74th that an officer of his penetration, knowledge, and honesty of speech, felt himself able to issue an order so highly complimentary as the following, dated “Headquarters, Ceded Districts, October 8th, 1858:”—

Shortly before this, Major-General Macleod left his district, and it must be extremely satisfying for the 74th that an officer of his insight, knowledge, and straightforwardness felt confident enough to issue such a complimentary order as the following, dated “Headquarters, Ceded Districts, October 8th, 1858:” —

“The Major-General thanks Colonel Monkland for the excellent state of discipline and good behaviour of the men of the 74th Highlanders while the regiment remained at Bellary. The conduct of the men has been strikingly correct. A single case of irregularity in any soldier’s conduct out of quarters has never been observed.... As the Major-General thinks it probable that during his period of command he will not again have the troops composing the column under his orders, he deems it right to express his high opinion of those composing it, and feels confident that opportunity is only wanting to prove that the Bellary column is second to none on field-service.”

“The Major-General thanks Colonel Monkland for the outstanding discipline and good behavior of the men of the 74th Highlanders while the regiment was stationed at Bellary. The soldiers' conduct has been remarkably proper. There has never been a single case of any soldier behaving improperly outside of quarters. As the Major-General believes it is likely he will not have the troops making up the column under his command again during his time in charge, he feels it is important to express his high regard for them and is confident that they will have the opportunity to demonstrate that the Bellary column is unparalleled in field service.”

It was at this time that, at the repeated request of the commanding officer, the whole regiment was reunited at Bellary, where the strength of the regiment was found to be as follows:—1 colonel, 2 lieutenant-colonels, 2 majors, 10 captains, 14 lieutenants, 2 ensigns, 6 staff, 55 sergeants, 44 corporals, 20 drummers, 6 pipers, 942 rank and file, being a total of 1067; and on the 14th of June a draft of 16 recruits joined headquarters from England.

It was during this time that, at the repeated request of the commanding officer, the entire regiment came together at Bellary, where the strength of the regiment was found to be as follows:—1 colonel, 2 lieutenant colonels, 2 majors, 10 captains, 14 lieutenants, 2 ensigns, 6 staff, 55 sergeants, 44 corporals, 20 drummers, 6 pipers, and 942 rank and file, totaling 1067; and on June 14th, a draft of 16 recruits arrived at headquarters from England.

The period of service, under the “Limited Service Act” (of June 1847), of many of the men having long expired, and the country being considered quiet, authority for the discharge of such as desired it having been received, the regiment lost a large number of its best soldiers, and by the end of 1859 was considerably reduced in numbers.

The service period for many of the men under the “Limited Service Act” (from June 1847) had long ended, and as the country was viewed as peaceful, permission was granted for those who wanted to leave. As a result, the regiment lost a significant number of its best soldiers, and by the end of 1859, its numbers were greatly diminished.

Colonel Macduff—the division under Major-General Whitlock, including the 2nd Infantry brigade which he commanded, having been broken up—returned to Bellary, and assumed the command of the brigade at that station, having been repeatedly, during his absence on field-service, successfully engaged against the rebels.

Colonel Macduff—after the division under Major-General Whitlock, including the 2nd Infantry brigade he led, was disbanded—went back to Bellary and took command of the brigade stationed there, having been involved multiple times in successful operations against the rebels during his absence on field service.

There is but little to record out of the even tenor of the regiment’s way from this time until it embarked for England in 1864. The 74th was of course regularly inspected every half-year by the superior officer whose duty it was to do so; and invariably a good report was[611] given, not only of the discipline and bearing of the men, their knowledge of their business, and their smart and soldierly appearance, but also of their personal cleanliness, and the excellent interior economy of the regiment, and of the unanimity and good feeling that existed among all its ranks. Indeed, the terms in which Major-General Coffin, whose duty it was at this time frequently to inspect the regiment, spoke of the character and efficiency of the 74th, were such that Colonel Villiers seems to have been afraid that the men would be spoiled by so much praise, and in a regimental order of November 1860 sincerely hopes the high encomiums passed by the Major-General may not lead either officers or men to rest satisfied with the present state of the efficiency of their corps, but act as an additional incentive to renewed exertion on the part of every one concerned to render perfect what is now in their estimation considered good.

There's not much to report about the regiment's consistent routine from this time until it left for England in 1864. The 74th was regularly inspected every six months by the superior officer responsible for that duty; and a positive report was[611] consistently given, not only about the discipline and behavior of the soldiers, their competence, and their sharp, military appearance, but also about their personal hygiene, the regiment's excellent internal management, and the camaraderie and good morale among everyone. In fact, Major-General Coffin, who often inspected the regiment at this time, described the 74th's character and effectiveness in such glowing terms that Colonel Villiers seemed concerned that the soldiers might become complacent from all the praise. In a regimental order from November 1860, he sincerely hoped that the Major-General's high commendations would not lead either the officers or the troops to settle for the current level of efficiency of their unit, but instead serve as an added motivation for everyone involved to work harder to perfect what they already considered to be good.

In a letter dated Horse Guards, 27th of March 1860, it is intimated that “the small amount of crime has been specially remarked by the Duke of Cambridge.”

In a letter dated Horse Guards, March 27, 1860, it is noted that “the small amount of crime has been particularly mentioned by the Duke of Cambridge.”

During this period some important changes took place among the superior officers of the regiment. Lieutenant-Colonel Monkland, who had been with the regiment since first he entered the army, exchanged in November 1859 to half-pay, with Lieutenant-Colonel James Villiers, who joined regimental headquarters from England in February 1860. This latter officer, however, was not destined to be long connected with the regiment, as he had the misfortune to be cut off by brain fever at Ramdroog on May 10, 1862.

During this time, some significant changes happened among the senior officers of the regiment. Lieutenant-Colonel Monkland, who had been with the regiment since he joined the army, switched to half-pay in November 1859, trading places with Lieutenant-Colonel James Villiers, who arrived at regimental headquarters from England in February 1860. However, this latter officer was not meant to stay with the regiment for long, as he tragically succumbed to brain fever at Ramdroog on May 10, 1862.

The senior Lieutenant-Colonel of the regiment, Major-General (local rank) John Macduff, C.B., commanding the Oudh division of the Bengal Presidency, had been placed on half-pay on the 24th of January of this year, the date of his appointment to the Bengal staff, and the supernumerary Lieutenant-Colonelcy was thereby absorbed.

The senior Lieutenant-Colonel of the regiment, Major-General (local rank) John Macduff, C.B., commanding the Oudh division of the Bengal Presidency, had been put on half-pay on January 24th of this year, the date of his appointment to the Bengal staff, which absorbed the extra Lieutenant-Colonel position.

On the death of Lieutenant-Colonel Villiers, Major William Kelty Macleod, who had been in temporary command since that officer’s departure on leave of absence on the 23rd of March, succeeded to the command, Colonel Patton being absent in command of a brigade at Thagetmyo in Burmah.

On the death of Lieutenant-Colonel Villiers, Major William Kelty Macleod, who had been in temporary command since that officer’s leave of absence on March 23rd, took over the command, as Colonel Patton was away leading a brigade at Thagetmyo in Burma.

The depôt of the regiment was during this period stationed at Aberdeen, and sent out frequent detachments of recruits to supply the deficiencies created in the service companies by men who left on the expiry of their term, and by the numerous batches of invalids whom it was found necessary to send home for the sake of their health.

The regiment's depot was stationed in Aberdeen during this time and regularly sent out groups of recruits to fill the gaps in the service companies caused by men leaving when their contracts ended and by the many invalids who needed to be sent home for their health.

A pattern dress bonnet had been supplied to the companies at Aberdeen in 1861 on trial, but not having been found durable, a new pattern was designed by Captain Palmer, commanding the depôt, and submitted by him to the clothing department for the approval of His Royal Highness the General Commanding-in-Chief, who was pleased to direct a letter to be sent to Captain Palmer, thanking him for his suggestion, and directing the pattern to be sealed and adopted by the regiment as its future head-dress.

A patterned dress bonnet was provided to the companies in Aberdeen for trial in 1861, but it was not durable enough. As a result, Captain Palmer, who was in charge of the depot, created a new design and submitted it to the clothing department for approval from His Royal Highness the General Commanding-in-Chief. He was pleased to send a letter to Captain Palmer, thanking him for his suggestion and instructing that the pattern be approved and adopted as the regiment's future headgear.

The Indian mutiny medals having been received for the officers and men of the regiment who were engaged at the capture of the forts of Shorapoor, Noorgoond, and Kopál in 1858, they were presented at Bellary, in presence of the division, on the 23rd of September (being the sixtieth anniversary of the victory of Assaye), by Major-General Armstrong, commanding the ceded districts. He addressed the regiment in the following terms:—

The Indian mutiny medals were received for the officers and soldiers of the regiment who participated in capturing the forts of Shorapoor, Noorgoond, and Kopál in 1858. They were presented at Bellary in front of the division on September 23rd (the sixtieth anniversary of the victory at Assaye) by Major-General Armstrong, who was in command of the ceded districts. He addressed the regiment with these words:—

“Major Macleod, officers, and men of the 74th Highlanders,—This is the anniversary of a memorable day in the annals of your regiment, and consequently I have selected it to perform a duty most agreeable to myself; that is, to present in the presence of the assembled division the medals to so many officers and men of your distinguished regiment with which Her Most Gracious Majesty, our beloved Queen, has been pleased to reward the good and gallant services and conduct of her troops during the recent disturbances in Bengal and other parts of India. But before fulfilling this duty, I feel called upon to say a few words to you.”

“Major Macleod, officers, and soldiers of the 74th Highlanders—Today marks the anniversary of a significant day in your regiment’s history, and I’ve chosen this occasion to carry out a duty that I truly enjoy: presenting the medals to the many officers and soldiers of your esteemed regiment. These medals are a recognition from Her Most Gracious Majesty, our beloved Queen, for the brave and dedicated services and conduct of her troops during the recent unrest in Bengal and other areas of India. However, before I proceed with this duty, I want to share a few thoughts with you.”

Major-General Armstrong then glanced rapidly at all the brilliant services performed by the 74th Highlanders, from Assaye to the Indian Mutiny, concluding as follows:—

Major-General Armstrong then quickly looked over all the impressive accomplishments of the 74th Highlanders, from Assaye to the Indian Mutiny, concluding with the following:—

“Bravery is the characteristic of the British[612] soldier, but the 74th Highlanders possesses also another claim to distinction, such as in all my long service I have never seen surpassed, and which has justly obtained for the regiment a high reputation—I mean that very best criterion of the good soldier, steady good conduct, obedience to orders, and the most perfect discipline at all times, whether in camp or quarters. You have now served in this division under my command for a year and a half, and it is particularly gratifying to me to be the medium of presenting so many of you with medals, honourable tokens of your service to your country, and the approbation of your Queen.”

“Bravery is a trait of the British[612] soldier, but the 74th Highlanders also have another reason for distinction that I have never seen surpassed in all my years of service, which has rightfully earned the regiment a great reputation. I’m talking about the true mark of a good soldier: steady behavior, obedience to orders, and perfect discipline at all times, whether in camp or at your posts. You have served in this division under my command for a year and a half now, and it’s especially rewarding for me to be the one presenting many of you with medals, honorable symbols of your service to your country and the approval of your Queen.”

The medals were then fastened on the left breast of the officers and men by the General, assisted by several ladies, after which General Armstrong spoke again as follows:—

The medals were then pinned on the left side of the officers' and men's uniforms by the General, with help from several ladies, after which General Armstrong spoke again as follows:—

“I am quite sure there is not a man now wearing the decoration just fixed upon your breasts that will hereafter willingly be guilty of any act to tarnish this token of your Sovereign’s favour. Long may you live, one and all, to wear the honours you have won! I greatly regret to think that the time is rapidly approaching when I shall lose the 74th Regiment from my command on its return to England. Many of you, no doubt, will volunteer for other regiments in India, and you may be assured that every well-conducted man will find a good recommendation to his new corps in his having served in a regiment possessing the high reputation of the 74th Highlanders. But others will be returning with the regiment to your native land, whither, if my life is spared, I may follow you at no distant period, when I hope to beat up the quarters of the regiment, and if so, I trust to see many of the medals I have this day presented to you still decorating the ranks of the corps. It will always be to me a proudly gratifying recollection that a regiment so gallant, so well behaved, and in every way distinguished, has served under my command.

“I’m pretty sure there isn’t a single person wearing the badge pinned on your chest right now who will ever intentionally do anything to tarnish this sign of your Sovereign’s favor. May you all live long to wear the honors you’ve earned! I really regret that the time is quickly coming when I’ll have to say goodbye to the 74th Regiment as they return to England. Many of you will likely volunteer for other regiments in India, and you can be confident that every well-behaved person will receive a solid reference to their new unit because they served in a regiment with the esteemed reputation of the 74th Highlanders. But others will be going back home with the regiment, and if I’m still around, I hope to follow you there before too long, when I plan to visit the regiment’s quarters. If that happens, I trust I’ll see many of the medals I handed out today still shining in your ranks. It will always be a source of great pride for me to remember that such a brave, well-behaved, and distinguished regiment has served under my command.”

“Major Macleod, and officers of the 74th, you may well feel a pride in your Highlanders. I trust that you, Major Macleod, will long be permitted to retain the command of them—a command which you have so ably and efficiently exercised for the advantage of the service, and the happiness and well being of all ranks during the whole period the regiment has been under my orders.”

“Major Macleod and officers of the 74th, you have every reason to take pride in your Highlanders. I hope that you, Major Macleod, will continue to lead them for a long time—a leadership that you have carried out so skillfully and effectively for the benefit of the service and the welfare of everyone at every rank during the entire time the regiment has been under my command.”

On the 1st of January 1864, 261 men who had volunteered to other corps in the Madras Presidency were struck off the strength of the regiment; and on the 4th of the same month the regiment marched from Bellary en route to Madras, where it arrived on the 13th of February, and was ordered to encamp till the vessels were ready to convey it to England.

On January 1, 1864, 261 men who had volunteered for other units in the Madras Presidency were removed from the regiment's roster. Then, on January 4 of the same month, the regiment marched from Bellary en route to Madras, arriving there on February 13 and was instructed to set up camp until the ships were ready to take it to England.

While in camp cholera broke out, and several deaths having occurred, the camp was at once removed to Palaveram, where, happily, the disease disappeared.

While at camp, cholera broke out, and after several deaths occurred, the camp was immediately moved to Palaveram, where, thankfully, the disease faded away.

On the 7th of March the regiment proceeded to Madras and embarked for England—the headquarters and right wing under Major Jago (Major Macleod having been permitted to proceed to England by the overland route), and the left wing under Captain Thackeray.

On March 7th, the regiment went to Madras and boarded a ship for England—the headquarters and right wing led by Major Jago (Major Macleod was allowed to take the overland route to England), and the left wing led by Captain Thackeray.

On the 19th of June, the headquarters reached Spithead, where orders were received for the vessel to proceed to Gravesend, on arrival at which place the wing was transhipped, without landing, to the “Princess Royal” steamer, and proceeded to Leith, disembarking at Granton Pier on the 24th of June, and marching to Edinburgh Castle, there to be stationed. The left wing did not reach Edinburgh till the 29th of July, having been delayed at St Helena by the illness of the commander of the “Hornet.”

On June 19th, the headquarters arrived at Spithead, where they received orders for the vessel to head to Gravesend. Upon arrival, the wing was transferred, without anyone disembarking, to the “Princess Royal” steamer and continued on to Leith, disembarking at Granton Pier on June 24th, and then marched to Edinburgh Castle to take up station. The left wing didn't get to Edinburgh until July 29th, having been delayed at St Helena due to the illness of the “Hornet” commander.

Brevet-Colonel Patton, who had gone home from India on sick leave some weeks previously, joined headquarters on the 25th of June, and assumed the command; but on the 9th of September he retired upon half-pay, and Major Macleod was promoted to the lieutenant-colonelcy of the regiment.

Brevet-Colonel Patton, who had returned home from India on sick leave a few weeks earlier, rejoined headquarters on June 25 and took command. However, on September 9, he resigned to receive half-pay, and Major Macleod was promoted to lieutenant colonel of the regiment.

The movements of the regiment, from its arrival in Edinburgh up to the present time, may be very briefly recorded, as there is but little to tell except its movements from one quarter to another. Its stay in Edinburgh was very brief, for in less than a year after its arrival, on May 1, 1865, it re-embarked at Granton for Portsmouth en route for Aldershot, where it arrived on the evening of the 4th. The 74th left behind its old colours, which were deposited in the armoury of Edinburgh Castle.

The regiment's movements since arriving in Edinburgh until now can be summarized quickly, as there isn't much to share other than its transfers from one location to another. Its time in Edinburgh was short; in less than a year after arriving, on May 1, 1865, it boarded transport at Granton for Portsmouth en route to Aldershot, where it arrived on the evening of the 4th. The 74th left its old colors behind, which were placed in the armory of Edinburgh Castle.

After a stay at Aldershot of a few months, the regiment got short notice to proceed to Dover, which it did on February 20, 1866, the admirable manner in which it turned out eliciting the special commendation of His Royal Highness the Commander-in-Chief. On its arrival at home, the strength of the regiment was of course considerably reduced, and in April 1866 it was still further reduced by two companies, the new establishment consisting of only 640 privates, with a proportionate number of officers and non-commissioned officers.

After spending a few months in Aldershot, the regiment was given short notice to move to Dover, which it did on February 20, 1866. The impressive way it turned out earned special praise from His Royal Highness the Commander-in-Chief. Upon its arrival home, the regiment was significantly smaller, and in April 1866, it was further reduced by two companies, bringing the new establishment down to only 640 privates, along with the corresponding number of officers and non-commissioned officers.

After a stay of six months at Dover, the 74th was ordered to Ireland, arriving at Cork, whence it proceeded to Limerick, where it stayed till September 26, 1867, on which day it went by rail to Dublin, where it occupied Richmond barracks. While at Limerick, detachments had been told off to do duty at Clare Castle and Nenagh. In consequence of Fenian riots, flying columns were sent out on several occasions, of which various companies of the 74th formed a part.

After six months in Dover, the 74th was sent to Ireland, arriving in Cork, then going to Limerick, where it stayed until September 26, 1867. That day, it took a train to Dublin and occupied Richmond barracks. While in Limerick, some detachments were assigned to duties at Clare Castle and Nenagh. Due to Fenian riots, flying columns were deployed several times, with various companies from the 74th participating.

In November 1867, orders had been received for the regiment to hold itself in readiness to proceed to New Brunswick; its destination was, however, changed about a month later, when it received orders to make ready to proceed to Gibraltar; the depôt companies, consisting of 92 men, under Captain Thackeray and 3 subalterns, having, on January 27, 1868, sailed for Greenock in order to proceed to Fort-George, where it was to be stationed. The regiment sailed from Kingstown on February 2nd, on board H.M. ship “Himalaya,” for Gibraltar, where it arrived on February 7th, disembarked on the 8th, and encamped on the North Front until the 13th, when it was removed to the South Barracks.

In November 1867, the regiment received orders to be ready to go to New Brunswick; however, about a month later, those orders changed, and it was instructed to prepare for deployment to Gibraltar. The depot companies, made up of 92 men under Captain Thackeray and 3 junior officers, sailed for Greenock on January 27, 1868, to head to Fort-George, where they were to be stationed. The regiment departed from Kingstown on February 2nd aboard H.M. ship “Himalaya” to Gibraltar, arriving on February 7th. They disembarked on the 8th and set up camp on the North Front until the 13th, when they moved to the South Barracks.

The 74th remained at Gibraltar till February 1872, on the 17th of which month headquarters and four companies under Colonel Macleod sailed for Malta, where it arrived on the 22nd. The left wing, under Major Jago, followed on the 7th of March, arriving at Malta on the 12th.

The 74th stayed in Gibraltar until February 1872, and on the 17th of that month, headquarters and four companies led by Colonel Macleod set sail for Malta, arriving on the 22nd. The left wing, under Major Jago, followed on March 7th, reaching Malta on the 12th.

SUCCESSION LISTS OF COLONELS AND FIELD OFFICERS OF THE 74TH HIGHLANDERS.

SUCCESSION LISTS OF COLONELS AND FIELD OFFICERS OF THE 74th HIGHLANDERS.

COLONELS.

COL.

Sir Archibald Campbell, K.C.B.,Oct. 12,1787.
He was a Major-General, and the first Colonel of the 74th, which he raised. He died on the 31st of March 1791, and a monument was erected to his memory in Westminster Abbey.
 
Charles O’Hara,April 1,1791.
From the 22nd Regiment in1791.
Appointed Lieut.-General in1793.
Governor of Gibraltar in 1798, and promoted to the rank of General. He died at Gibraltar, Feb. 21, 1802.
 
John, Lord Hutchinson, K.B.,  March 21,1802.
M.P. for Cork in1777.
Lieut.-Colonel of the Athole Highlanders in1783.
Colonel of the 94th in1794.
Major-General in1796.
Second in command in Egypt.
Chief in Egypt on the death of Abercromby,1801.
Baron Hutchinson,Dec. 5,1801.
Governor of Stirling Castle in1803.
Lieut.-General in1803.
Colonel of the 57th in1806.
Colonel of the 18th Royal Irish in1811.
General in1813.
In 1825 became Earl of Donoughmore; and died June 29, 1832.
 
Sir John Stuart, K.B., Count of Maida,Sept 8,1806.
Ensign 3d Foot Guards,1779.
Lieut.-Colonel,1793.
Colonel in1796.
Brigadier-General in1800.
Major-General in1802.
Gained the victory over the French at Maida, July 4, 1806; received the freedom of the city of London, and was appointed Colonel of the 74th, Sept. 8, 1806; Lieut.-General, April 25, 1808; Colonel of the 20th Dec. 29, 1808; Commander of the Western District of Great Britain, June 10, 1813; and died in 1815.
 
The Hon. Sir Alexander Hope, G.C.B.,Dec. 29,1809.
Ensign in the 63d Regiment,March 6,1786.
Lieut.-Colonel of the 14th,Aug. 27,1794.
Governor of Tynemouth and Glifford’s Fort,1797.
Lieut.-Governor of Edinburgh Castle,1798.
Deputy Adjutant-General,1799.
Colonel in the Army,Jan. 1,1800.
Colonel of 5th West India Regiment,Oct. 30,1806.
Major-General,1808.
Colonel of the 74th,Dec. 29,1809.
Colonel of the 47th,April1813.
Lieut.-General,June1813.
General,July 22,1830.
Colonel of the 14th,1835.
G.C.B. and Lieut.-Governor of Chelsea Hospital. He died on the 19th of May 1837.
James Montgomerie,  April 26,1813.
Ensign in the 51st,Sept. 13,1773.
Exchanged into the 13th Foot,1775.
Lieutenant,1779.
Promoted to the late 93rd,1780.
To the 10th Foot,1786.
Brigade-Major,1794.
Brevet-Major and Lieut.-Colonel of 6th West India Regiment,1795.
Volunteered with Sir Ralph Abercromby,1796.
Commander of the troops at St Kitt’s till 1798, when he exchanged into the 45th Regiment.
Brevet-Colonel,April 29,1802.
Lieut.-Colonel of the 64th,1804.
Brigadier-General in the West Indies,1804.
Governor of these Colonies till1808.
Major-General,Oct. 25,1809.
Colonel of the 74th,April 26,1813.
Lieut.-General,June 4,1814.
Colonel of the 30th Regiment,June 13,1823.
Which he retained till his death in 1829.
 
The Hon. Sir Charles Colville, G.C.B., G.C.H.,June 13,1823.
Ensign in the 28th,Dec. 26,1781.
Lieutenant,1787.
Major in the 13th,1795.
Lieut.-Colonel,Aug. 26,1796.
Brevet-Colonel,Jan. 1,1805.
Brigadier-General,Dec. 25,1809.
Major-General,July 25,1810.
Col. of the 5th Garrison Battalion,Oct. 10,1812.
Colonel of the 94th,April 29,1815.
Lieut.-General,Aug. 12,1819.
Colonel of the 74th,June 13,1823.
Governor of the Mauritius,Jan.1828.
Removed to the 14th Regiment of Foot,1834.
Col. of the 5th Regiment of Foot,March 25,1835.
General,Jan. 10,1837.
Died March 27, 1843.
 
Sir James Campbell, K.C.B., K.C.H.,Dec. 12,1834.
Ensign 1st Royal Regiment of Foot,March 30,1791.
Lieutenant,March 20,1794.
Half-pay,Jan.1790.
42nd Highland Regiment,Dec.1797.
Major in the Argyll Fencibles,June1799.
Removed to the 94th,April 7,1802.
Lieutenant in the 94th,Sept. 27,1804.
Brevet-Colonel,June 4,1813.
Major-General,Aug. 12,1819.
K.C.B.,Dec. 3,1822.
Colonel of the 94th,April 13,1831.
Removed to the 74th Regiment,Dec. 12,1834.
Died in Paris, May 6, 1835.
 
Sir Phineas Riall, K.C.H.,May 20,1835.
Ensign,Jan. 31,1792.
Lieutenant,Feb. 28,1794.
Captain,May 31,1794.
Major,Dec. 8,1794.
Lieut.-Colonel,Jan. 1,1800.
Colonel,July 25,1810.
Major-General,June 4,1813.
Lieut.-General,May 27,1825.
Colonel of the 74th Regiment,May 20,1835.
General,Nov. 23,1841.
Sir Phineas Riall received a medal and one clasp for Martinique and Guadaloupe; served in America in 1813, and was severely wounded at the battle of Chippawa.
 
Sir Alexander Cameron, K.C.H.,  April 24,1846.
Ensign,Oct. 22,1799.
Lieutenant,Sept. 6,1800.
Captain,May 6,1805.
Major,May 30,1811.
Lieut.-Colonel,April 27,1812.
Colonel,July 22,1830.
Major-General,June 28,1838.
Died at Inverailort, Fort-William,July 26,1850.
Served in Holland, 1799; expedition to Ferrol, 1800; Egypt, 1801 (severely wounded at the battle of Alexandria); expedition to Germany, 1805; Copenhagen and battle of Kiöge, 1807; Portugal in 1808; battles of Vimeiro and Corunna; Peninsula in 1809; present at Busaco, Torres Vedras, Coa, Almeida, Fuentes d’Onor, &c., till severely wounded at Vittoria and obliged to return to England; served in the campaign of 1814 and 1815, including Quatre Bras and Waterloo (severely wounded).
 
Alexander Thomson, C.B.,Aug. 15,1850.
Ensign,Sept. 23,1803.
Lieutenant,Feb. 29,1804.
Captain,May 14,1807.
Major,April 9,1812.
Lieut.-Colonel,Sept. 21,1813.
Colonel,July 22,1830.
Major-General,Nov. 23,1841.
Lieut.-General,Nov. 11,1851.
Colonel 74th Regiment,Aug. 15,1850.
Died 1856.
Lieut.-General Thomson accompanied the 74th to the Peninsula, landing at Lisbon in Jan. 1810, and was present at the battle of Busaco, retreat to the lines of Torres Vedras, advance of the army on Massena’s retreat therefrom, action at Foz d’Arouce (wounded), battle of Fuentes d’Onor, siege and capture of Ciudad Rodrigo, where he served as assistant engineer, and for his services was promoted to the rank of Brevet-Major; siege and capture of Badajoz, where he served as assistant engineer, and was slightly wounded when leading about 300 men of the party that stormed and took the raveline of St Roque to reinforce the 3rd division of the army which had taken the castle; siege and capture of the forts of Salamanca, where he served as assistant engineer, and was slightly wounded; battle of Salamanca (severely wounded); siege of Burgos and retreat therefrom; served as assistant engineer, and had the blowing-up of the bridge of Villa Muriel and the bridge at Cabezon entrusted to him; battle of Vittoria, as second in command of the 74th; siege of St Sebastian, where he served as assistant engineer, and for his conduct was promoted to the brevet rank of Lieut.-Colonel; battles of the Nivelle and the Nive, passage of the Bidassoa, and battle of Orthes, besides several skirmishes with his regiment at Alfayates, Villa de Pastores Albidos, and other places. He received the gold medal for St Sebastian, and the silver war medal with nine clasps for the other battles and sieges.
 
Charles Augustus Shawe,Nov. 24,1856.
Ensign,May 26,1808.
Lieutenant and Captain,April 23,1812.
Captain and Lieut.-Colonel,April 28,1825.
Major and Colonel,Aug. 8,1837.
Major-General,Nov. 9,1846.
Lieut.-General,June 20,1854.
General,March 6,1863.
Colonel 74th Foot,Nov 24,1856.
General Shawe served in the campaigns of 1810 and 1811, and part of 1812, in the Peninsula, including the battle of Busaco. Served also in Holland and Belgium from Nov. 1813 to 1814, and was severely wounded at Bergen-op-Zoom. He received the war medal, with three clasps, for Busaco, Fuentes d’Onor, and Ciudad Rodrigo.
 
LIEUTENANT-COLONELS.
NAMES.Date of Appointment to Regiment.Date of Removal.Remarks.
 
 
George ForbesOct.12,1787Dec.14,1788Died.
Hamilton MaxwellDec.15,1788June8,1794Died.
Marlborough Parsons SterlingJune9,1794Dec.4,1795Died.
Alexander RossDec.5,1795Dec.3,1796Died.
Robert ShawSept.1,1795Dec.24,1798Exchanged to 12th Foot.
Alexander CampbellDec.4,1796July25,1810Promoted Major-General.
William HarnessDec.24,1798June7,1800Returned to 18th Foot, 7th June 1800.
Robert ShaweJune7,1800Dec.1,1803Resumed his situation in the Regiment 7th June 1800. Retired 1st Dec. 1803.
Samuel SwintonDec.1,1803May13,1805Promoted in 75th Regiment.
Malcolm M’PhersonMay14,1807Sept.21,1809Exchanged to Inspecting Field Officer, Canada.
Hon. Sir Robt. Le Poer TrenchSept.21,1809Mar.14,1823 Died.[458]
John Alexander MeinMar.20,1823Nov.5,1841Died.
Eyre John CrabbeNov.6,1841May1,1846Retired on Full-pay.
William White CrawleyMay1,1846July10,1846Retired.
John FordyceJuly10,1846Nov.6,1851Killed in action, 6th of Nov. 1851, at Waterkloof, Cape of Good Hope.
Alexander SetonNov.7,1851Feb.26,1852Drowned in the wreck of the Birkenhead.
G. W. FordyceFeb.27,1852July30,1852Retired.
John MacDuffJuly30,1852Jan.24,1862Promoted Major-General; since dead.
George MonklandJuly29,1853Nov.4,1859Exchanged to Half-pay.
James VilliersNov,4,1859May10,1862Died.
W. D. P. PattonMay11,1862Sept.9,1864Retired on Half-pay.
William Kelty M’LeodSept.9,1864Now (1874) commanding.
 
MAJORS.
 
Francis SkellyNov.5,1788Nov.30,1793Died.
Robert ShaweDec.1,1793Mar.28,1795Exchanged to 76th Foot.
Alexander RossMar.28,1795Dec.4,1795Promoted Lieut.-Colonel.
Alexander CampbellDec.25,1795Dec.4,1796Promoted Lieut.-Colonel.
William WallaceSept.2,1795Nov.22,1803Promoted in the 19th Dragoons.
William DouglasDec.4,1796May17,1799Promoted in 85th Foot.
Samuel SwintonMay17,1799Dec.1,1803Promoted Lieut.-Colonel.
James RobertsonNov.22,1803Nov.14,1804Retired.
Francis R. WestDec.1,1803Nov.15,1804Retired.
Malcolm M’PhersonNov.14,1804May13,1807Promoted Lieut.-Colonel.
Hon. M’Donnell MurrayNov.15,1804Mar.10,1808Died.
Edward BroughtonMay14,1807April14,1810Retired.
Russell Manners[459] May11,1808April18,1822Retired.
Allan William Campbell[460] April5,1810Nov.10,1813Died of wounds.
John Alexander MeinNov.11,1813Mar.20,1823Promoted Lieut.-Colonel.
David StewartApril18,1822Dec.4,1828Exchanged to 65th Foot.
William Moore[461] Mar.20,1823Jan.31,1828Retired.
Eyre John CrabbeJan.31,1828Nov.6,1841Promoted Lieut.-Colonel.
John William HutchinsonDec.4,1828Oct.22,1830Died.
Donald John M’QueenOct.23,1830Oct.3,1834Retired.
Thomas ManninOct.3,1834Oct.12,1839Died at sea.
William White CrawleyOct.13,1839May1,1846Promoted Lieut.-Colonel.
John Casamir HaroldNov.6,1841Oct.22,1844Exchanged to 11th Foot.
John FordyceOct.22,1844July10,1846Promoted Lieut.-Colonel.
Augustus Francis AnsellMay1,1846May24,1850Retired on Half-pay.
Hon. Thomas O’GradyJuly10,1846Mar.14,1851Retired.
Alexander SetonMay24,1850Nov.7,1851Promoted Lieut.-Colonel.
G. W. FordyceMar.14,1851Feb.27,1852Promoted Lieut.-Colonel.
G. MonklandNov.7,1851July29,1853Promoted Lieut.-Colonel.
W. D. P. PattonFeb.27,1852May11,1862Promoted Lieut.-Colonel.
E. W. L. HancockJuly29,1853Jan.26,1858Died.
William Kelty M’LeodJan.27,1858Sept.9,1864Promoted Lieut.-Colonel.
John Jago[462] May11,1862
H. W. PalmerSept.9,1864Oct.4,1864Exchanged to 90th.
L. H. L. IrbyOct.4,1864Feb.4,1871Exchanged to Half-pay.
Robert F. MartinFeb.4,1871
 

FOOTNOTES:

[438] Portrait on the next page.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Portrait on the next page.

[439] This able officer was son of Sir William Maxwell of Monreith, and brother of the Duchess of Gordon. He died at Cuddalore in 1783.

[439] This skilled officer was the son of Sir William Maxwell of Monreith and the brother of the Duchess of Gordon. He passed away in Cuddalore in 1783.

[440] For further details see the history of the 73rd regiment page 570, vol. ii.

[440] For more information, check out the history of the 73rd regiment page 570, vol. ii.

[441] Welsh’s “Military Reminiscences,” vol. i. p. 178.

[441] Welsh’s “Military Reminiscences,” vol. i. p. 178.

[442] A powerful Arab threw a spear at him, and, drawing his sword, rushed forward to finish the lieutenant. But the spear having entered Langland’s leg, cut its way out again, and stuck in the ground behind him. Langlands grasped it, and, turning the point, threw it with so true an aim, that it went right through his opponent’s body, and transfixed him within three or four yards of his intended victim. All eyes were for an instant turned on these two combatants, when a Sepoy rushed out of the ranks, and patting the lieutenant on the back, exclaimed, “Atcha Sahib! Chote atcha keeah!” “Well Sir! very well done.” Such a ludicrous circumstance, even in a moment of such extreme peril, raised a very hearty laugh among the soldiers.—Welsh’s “Military Reminiscences,” vol. i. p. 194.

[442] A powerful Arab threw a spear at him, and, pulling out his sword, charged forward to take out the lieutenant. But the spear had pierced Langland’s leg, tore through, and got stuck in the ground behind him. Langlands grabbed it, turned the point around, and threw it with such accuracy that it went straight through his opponent’s body, hitting him just three or four yards from his intended target. For a moment, everyone’s attention was on these two fighters when a Sepoy dashed out of the ranks, patted the lieutenant on the back, and exclaimed, “Atcha Sahib! Chote atcha keeah!” “Well Sir! very well done.” Such a hilarious situation, even in such a moment of extreme danger, brought hearty laughter among the soldiers.—Welsh’s “Military Reminiscences,” vol. i. p. 194.

[443] Napier’s Peninsular War.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Napier’s Peninsular War.

[444] Ibid.

Ibid.

[445] Napier’s Peninsular War.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Napier’s Peninsular War.

[446] The two opposing armies were encamped for some time on the opposite side of the Douro, and parties of the officers and men of both armies used to meet daily, bathing in the river, and became so familiar and friendly that the practice was forbidden in a general order.

[446] The two opposing armies camped on opposite sides of the Douro for a while, and groups of officers and soldiers from both armies would meet daily to bathe in the river. They grew so familiar and friendly that the practice was banned by a general order.

[447] Napier.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Napier.

[448] This officer was present with the 74th during the whole of its service in the Peninsula, and kept an accurate daily journal of all the events in which he was concerned. He was afterwards Major of the depôt battalion in the Isle of Wight.

[448] This officer was with the 74th throughout its entire service in the Peninsula, and he maintained a detailed daily journal of all the events he was involved in. He later became Major of the depot battalion in the Isle of Wight.

[449] Napier.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Napier.

[450] This brave officer, who died only quite recently, and who had been made a Military Knight of Windsor only a few months before his death, was severely wounded through the lungs. He had been in almost every battle fought during the Peninsular War, and seldom came out without a wound, yet he became Major of his regiment only in 1830, though for his conduct in the Peninsula he received the silver war medal with nine clasps. For some years he was barrack-master at Dundee and Perth. In 1835, as a recognition of his meritorious services in the Peninsula, he was made a Knight of the Royal Hanoverian Guelphic Order. The following incident in which he was concerned at Toulouse is worth narrating:—When left for dead on the field, and his regiment had moved on, a soldier, his foster-brother, named John Gillanders, whom he had taken with him from his native parish as a recruit, missed his captain, and hurried back through a heavy fire, searched for and found him, and carried him to the rear. There were few places for shelter, and the faithful soldier, loaded with his almost insensible burden, pushed his way into a house which was filled with officers, and called out for a bed. In the room there was a bed, and on it lay a wounded officer. He heard the entreaty of the soldier, and saw the desperate condition of the officer he carried, and at once exclaimed, “That poor fellow needs the bed more than I do,” and rose and gave it up. That officer was the gallant Sir Thomas Brisbane.

[450] This courageous officer, who recently passed away and had just been made a Military Knight of Windsor a few months before his death, suffered severe lung injuries. He fought in almost every battle of the Peninsular War and rarely returned without a wound. Yet, he only became a Major of his regiment in 1830, despite receiving the silver war medal with nine clasps for his service in the Peninsula. For several years, he served as barrack-master in Dundee and Perth. In 1835, in recognition of his outstanding services in the Peninsula, he was honored as a Knight of the Royal Hanoverian Guelphic Order. The following incident involving him at Toulouse is worth recounting: When he was left for dead on the battlefield and his regiment had moved on, a soldier named John Gillanders, his foster-brother whom he had recruited from their hometown, noticed his captain was missing and rushed back through heavy fire to search for him. He found him and carried him to safety. With few places to take cover, the loyal soldier forced his way into a house filled with officers and called out for a bed. Inside, there was a bed occupied by a wounded officer. Upon hearing the soldier's plea and seeing the dire state of the officer he was carrying, this officer immediately said, “That poor fellow needs the bed more than I do,” and got up to give it up. That officer was the brave Sir Thomas Brisbane.

[451] Napier.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Napier.

[452] On its arrival in South Africa, the 74th, with the exception of about 80, mainly Irishmen, consisted of men raised in the northern counties of Scotland.

[452] When it arrived in South Africa, the 74th was made up mostly of men from the northern counties of Scotland, except for about 80, who were mainly Irish.

[453] Captain Thackeray, who is intimately acquainted with the history of his old regiment, and to whom we are greatly indebted for having carefully revised this history of the 74th Highlanders, and otherwise lent us valuable assistance and advice.

[453] Captain Thackeray, who knows the history of his old regiment very well, and to whom we are truly grateful for carefully reviewing this history of the 74th Highlanders, and for providing us with valuable help and guidance.

[454] We regret very much that, after making all possible inquiries, we have been unable to obtain a portrait of this distinguished officer; indeed, his brother, General Fordyce, informs us that no good portrait of the Colonel exists.

[454] We’re really sorry that, despite all our efforts to find one, we haven’t been able to get a good portrait of this notable officer; in fact, his brother, General Fordyce, tells us that there’s no decent portrait of the Colonel available.

[455] There is no doubt that the energetic Sir Harry Smith was made the scape-goat of the shortcomings of the Government at home. Among other things, he had been accused “of using the language of hyperbole in describing the numerous rencontres which have occurred, and of giving praise to the gallant officers and troops as well as burghers.” Possessing, however, some experience in war, he says, in his spirited despatch to Earl Grey, dated Camp Blinkwater, March 17, 1852, “I must maintain that such is not the case. Troops acting in the open field expect not the stimulus of praise; the soldier sees his foe, and his British courage rises at each step; but he who, after perhaps a night-march of great length, has to ascend mountains, or penetrate dense bush and ravines, filled probably with a daring and intrepid enemy, as resolute as athletic, ready to murder any one who may fall into his hands, and when warfare is of the most stealthy and enterprising kind, appreciates the praise of his commander, because, when his acts are conspicuously daring, he is conscious he deserves it. He does his duty; but human nature renders even the soldier’s intrepid heart sensible of the approbation of his superior, which he is proud to know may reach the eye of his parents and friends.”

[455] There’s no doubt that the energetic Sir Harry Smith was made the scapegoat for the shortcomings of the Government back home. Among other things, he was accused of "using exaggerated language to describe the many encounters that have occurred, and for giving praise to the brave officers and troops as well as the citizens." Having some experience in war, he states in his passionate message to Earl Grey, dated Camp Blinkwater, March 17, 1852, "I must insist that this is not the case. Troops in the open field do not need the incentive of praise; a soldier sees his enemy, and his British courage builds with each step. However, a soldier who, after perhaps a long night march, has to climb mountains or go through dense bush and ravines, likely filled with a bold and fearless enemy, just as strong and ready to kill anyone who falls into his hands, and when the fighting is at its most stealthy and daring, truly values the praise from his commander, because when his actions are especially brave, he knows he deserves it. He does his duty; but human nature makes even a soldier's brave heart sensitive to the approval of his superior, which he is proud to know may be seen by his parents and friends."

[456] We regret exceedingly that we have been unable to procure an authentic portrait of Colonel Seton.

[456] We are very sorry that we couldn't obtain a genuine portrait of Colonel Seton.

[457] This officer met his death by a sad mischance in 1873, at one of the London Metropolitan Railway Stations.

[457] This officer tragically lost his life in 1873 at one of the London Metropolitan Railway stations due to an unfortunate accident.

[458] His bust is on page 583, vol. ii.

[458] His bust is on page 583, vol. ii.

[459] Brevet Lieut.-Colonel.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brevet Lt. Colonel.

[460] Brevet Lieut.-Colonel, 30th June 1813

[460] Brevet Lieutenant Colonel, June 30, 1813

[461] Brevet Major, 21st June 1813.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Temporary Major, June 21, 1813.

[462] Brevet Lieut.-Colonel. 9th Dec. 1872

[462] Brevet Lieutenant Colonel. December 9, 1872


SEVENTY-FIFTH REGIMENT.

1787–1809.

Raising of the Regiment—India—Home—Ceases to be a Highland Regiment.

Raising of the Regiment—India—Home—No longer a Highland Regiment.

While Major-General Sir Archibald Campbell was appointed Colonel of the 74th, the colonelcy of its coeval regiment, the 75th, was conferred on Colonel Robert Abercromby of Tullibody. He had commanded a light infantry brigade during six campaigns in the American war; and as several companies of this brigade had been composed of the light infantry of the Highland regiments then in America, the colonel was well known to the Highlanders, and had acquired an influence among them rarely enjoyed by officers born south of the Grampians. There are instances, no doubt, such as those of the Marquis of Montrose and Viscount Dundee, and others of modern date, “where Highland corps have formed attachments to officers not natives of their country, and not less ardent than to the chiefs of old;”[463] and if the instances have been few, it must be attributed entirely to want of tact in officers themselves, who, from ignorance of the Highland character, or from some other cause, have failed to gain the attachment of the Highland soldiers.

While Major-General Sir Archibald Campbell was made Colonel of the 74th, the colonelcy of its counterpart, the 75th, was given to Colonel Robert Abercromby of Tullibody. He had led a light infantry brigade during six campaigns in the American war; and since several companies of this brigade were made up of the light infantry from the Highland regiments that were then in America, the colonel was well known among the Highlanders and had a level of influence rarely held by officers from south of the Grampians. There are certainly examples, like those of the Marquis of Montrose and Viscount Dundee, as well as others from more recent times, “where Highland corps have formed attachments to officers not natives of their country, and not less ardent than to the chiefs of old;” [463] and while these cases have been few, it can largely be attributed to a lack of understanding by the officers themselves, who, due to ignorance of the Highland character or other reasons, have failed to win the loyalty of the Highland soldiers.

From personal respect to Colonel Abercromby, many of the Highlanders, who had served under him in America, and had been discharged at the peace of 1783, enlisted anew, and with about 300 men who were recruited at Perth, and in the northern counties, constituted the Highland part of the regiment. According to a practice which then prevailed, of fixing the head-quarters of a regiment about to be raised in the neighbourhood of the colonel’s residence, if a man of family, the town of Stirling was appointed for the embodying of the 75th; it was accordingly regimented here in June 1788, and being immediately ordered to England, embarked for India, where it arrived about the end of that year.

Out of personal respect for Colonel Abercromby, many of the Highlanders who had served under him in America and were discharged at the peace of 1783 signed up again. Along with about 300 men recruited in Perth and the northern counties, they formed the Highland portion of the regiment. Following a common practice at the time of setting up a new regiment near the colonel’s home, the town of Stirling was chosen to gather the 75th. It was officially established here in June 1788 and was immediately ordered to England before departing for India, where it arrived around the end of that year.

For eighteen months after its arrival in India, the regiment was subjected to extreme severity of discipline by one of the captains, who appears to have adopted the old Prussian model for his rule. A more unfortunate plan for destroying the morale of a Highland regiment could not have been devised, and the result was, that during the existence of this discipline, there were more punishments in the 75th than in any other corps of the same description. But as soon as the system was modified by the appointment of an officer who knew the dispositions and feelings of the Highlanders, the conduct of the men improved.

For eighteen months after arriving in India, the regiment faced intense discipline from one of the captains, who seemed to have adopted the old Prussian model for his leadership. A worse plan for undermining the morale of a Highland regiment couldn’t have been imagined, and as a result, during this strict regime, there were more punishments in the 75th than in any other similar unit. However, once the system was changed with the appointment of an officer who understood the attitudes and emotions of the Highlanders, the men's behavior improved.

The regiment took the field in 1790, under the command of Colonel Hartley, and in the two subsequent years formed part of the force under Major-General Robert Abercromby, on his two marches to Seringapatam. The regiment was also employed in the assault on that capital in 1799, the flank companies having led the left columns.[464] From that period down to 1804, the regiment was employed in the provinces of Malabar, Goa, Goojerat, and elsewhere, and in 1805 was with General Lake’s army in the disastrous attacks on Bhurtpoor.

The regiment went into action in 1790, led by Colonel Hartley, and in the following two years was part of the force under Major-General Robert Abercromby during his two campaigns to Seringapatam. The regiment also took part in the assault on that city in 1799, with the flank companies leading the left columns.[464] From that time until 1804, the regiment operated in the provinces of Malabar, Goa, Goojerat, and other locations, and in 1805, it was with General Lake’s army during the unsuccessful attempts on Bhurtpoor.

The regiment was ordered home in 1806; but such of the men as were desirous of remaining in India were left behind. In 1809 there were not one hundred men in the regiment who had been born north of the Tay; on which account, it is believed, the designation of the regiment was at that time changed.

The regiment was ordered home in 1806; however, those men who wanted to stay in India were left behind. By 1809, there were fewer than a hundred men in the regiment who had been born north of the Tay; for this reason, it's believed that the name of the regiment was changed at that time.

The regiment, however, still retains its old number, and is known as the “Stirlingshire Regiment.” It has had a distinguished career, having been present in many of the engagements which we have had to notice in connection with the existing Highland regiments. As will be seen in our account of the 78th Highlanders, the 75th formed part of the force with which Sir Colin Campbell marched to the relief of Lucknow in November 1857, it having been left to guard the Alum Bagh while Sir Colin, with the rest of the force, made his way to the besieged garrison on the 14th of that month.

The regiment still keeps its original number and is known as the “Stirlingshire Regiment.” It has had an impressive history, participating in many of the battles we've discussed regarding the current Highland regiments. As mentioned in our account of the 78th Highlanders, the 75th was part of the force that Sir Colin Campbell led to relieve Lucknow in November 1857, having been assigned to guard the Alum Bagh while Sir Colin and the rest of the force made their way to the besieged garrison on the 14th of that month.

FOOTNOTES:

[463] Jackson’s Characteristics.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jackson’s Characteristics.

[464] See histories of the 71st, 72nd, 73rd, and 74th regiments in this volume.

[464] Check out the histories of the 71st, 72nd, 73rd, and 74th regiments in this volume.


THE 78th HIGHLANDERS, OR ROSS-SHIRE BUFFS.[465]

I.

1793 to 1796.

The Clan Mackenzie—The various Battalions of the 78th—Offers from F. H. Mackenzie, Esq. of Seaforth, to raise a Regiment for Government—Letter of service granted to F. H. Mackenzie, Esq., to raise a Regiment of Highlanders, to be numbered the 78th—The 1st Battalion—List of officers—Inspected and passed by Sir Hector Munro—Under Lord Moira in Guernsey—The Campaign of 1794–95 in Holland—The Regiment joins the Duke of York on the Waal—Nimeguen—Disastrous retreat on Deventer—The Regiment returns home—The Loyalist war in La Vendée—The Quiberon Expedition—Occupation of L’Île-Dieu—The Regiment returns home—Colonel F. H. Mackenzie’s proposals to raise a 2nd Battalion for the 78th—Letter of Service granted to him for that purpose—List of Officers—Inspected and passed by Sir Hector Munro—Granted the title of the Ross-shire Buffs—Ordered to England—Difficulties prior to embarkation at Portsmouth—The Regiment sails on secret service—Capture of the Cape of Good Hope—The Regiment goes into quarters at Capetown, until the arrival of the 1st Battalion.

The Clan Mackenzie—The different Battalions of the 78th—Offers from F. H. Mackenzie, Esq. of Seaforth, to raise a Regiment for the Government—Letter of service granted to F. H. Mackenzie, Esq., to raise a Regiment of Highlanders, designated the 78th—The 1st Battalion—List of officers—Inspected and approved by Sir Hector Munro—Under Lord Moira in Guernsey—The Campaign of 1794–95 in Holland—The Regiment joins the Duke of York on the Waal—Nimeguen—Disastrous retreat on Deventer—The Regiment returns home—The Loyalist war in La Vendée—The Quiberon Expedition—Occupation of L’Île-Dieu—The Regiment returns home—Colonel F. H. Mackenzie’s proposals to raise a 2nd Battalion for the 78th—Letter of Service granted to him for that purpose—List of Officers—Inspected and approved by Sir Hector Munro—Granted the title of the Ross-shire Buffs—Ordered to England—Difficulties before embarkation at Portsmouth—The Regiment sails on a secret mission—Capture of the Cape of Good Hope—The Regiment takes up quarters at Capetown, until the arrival of the 1st Battalion.

Assaye.
All-purpose flour.
Java.
Iran.
Kooshab.
Lucknow.

The clan Mackenzie was, next to the Campbells, the most considerable in the Western Highlands, having built its greatness upon the fallen fortunes of the Macdonalds. Its military strength was estimated in 1704, at 1200 men; by Marshal Wade in 1715, at 3000 men; and by Lord President Forbes in 1745, at 2500 men; but probably all these conjectures were below the mark.[466]

The Mackenzie clan was, after the Campbells, the most significant in the Western Highlands, having risen to prominence on the back of the defeated fortunes of the Macdonalds. In 1704, its military strength was estimated at 1,200 men; Marshal Wade estimated it at 3,000 men in 1715; and Lord President Forbes assessed it at 2,500 men in 1745; but all these estimates were probably low. [466]

The clan Mackenzie furnished large contingents to the present 71st and 72nd Regiments when they were first raised.

The Mackenzie clan provided many soldiers to the 71st and 72nd Regiments when they were first formed.

In 1793, Francis Humberstone Mackenzie, heir-male of the family, and afterwards Lord Seaforth, raised the present 78th Highlanders, and a second battalion in the following year, when nearly all the men enlisted were from his own or his clansmen’s estates in Ross-shire and the Lewis. Another second battalion was subsequently raised in 1804, when, Lord Seaforth being absent as Governor of Demerara, his personal influence was not of so much avail. However, again the greater part of the men were recruited on the estates of the clan by his brother-in-law, Colonel Alexander Mackenzie of Belmaduthy (who afterwards adopted the additional surname of Fraser, on succeeding to the Castle Fraser estates in right of his mother) and Colonel J. R. Mackenzie of Suddie. Several Fencible, Militia, and local Volunteer regiments were also raised among the Mackenzies at the end of the last and beginning of the present century.

In 1793, Francis Humberstone Mackenzie, the male heir of the family and later Lord Seaforth, formed the current 78th Highlanders, along with a second battalion the following year. Most of the recruits were from his own estates or those of his clansmen in Ross-shire and Lewis. A second battalion was raised again in 1804, but since Lord Seaforth was away serving as Governor of Demerara, his personal influence wasn't as effective. Nonetheless, the majority of the men were still recruited from the clan's estates by his brother-in-law, Colonel Alexander Mackenzie of Belmaduthy (who later added the surname Fraser after inheriting the Castle Fraser estates through his mother) and Colonel J. R. Mackenzie of Suddie. Several Fencible, Militia, and local Volunteer regiments were also established among the Mackenzies at the end of the last century and the beginning of this one.

COLONELS OF THE 78TH AND 79TH HIGHLANDERS.

Colonels of the 78th and 79th Highlanders.

A. Fullerton & Co London & Edinburgh.

A. Fullerton & Co London & Edinburgh.

UPPER

UPPER

F. H. MACKENZIE OF SEAFORTH. LORD SEAFORTH.
Col. of 78th Highlrs 7th March 1793—May 1796.
First Colonel.
SIR PATRICK GRANT, G.C.B. G.C.M.G.
Col. of 78th Highlrs 23rd Octr 1863—

LOWER

DOWN

SIR RONALD CRAUFURD FERGUSON, G.C.B.
Col. of 79th Highlrs 24th March 1828—10th April 1841.
SIR JAMES MACDONELL, K.C.B. K.C.H.
Col. of 79th Highlrs 14th July 1842—8th Feb. 1849.
Also Col. of 71st Highlrs 8th Feb. 1849—15th May 1857.

As the early history of the 78th is a little complicated, owing to its having been twice augmented with a 2nd battalion, it is as well to remember the following chronology:—

As the early history of the 78th is somewhat complicated, due to it having added a 2nd battalion twice, it's good to keep the following timeline in mind:—

1st Battalion—Letter of Service dated 7th March 1793.

1st Battalion—Letter of Service dated March 7, 1793.

2nd Battalion—Letter of Service dated 10th February 1794.

2nd Battalion—Letter of Service dated February 10, 1794.

Both Battalions amalgamated, June 1796.

Both battalions merged, June 1796.

2nd Battalion—Letter of Service, dated 17th April 1804.

2nd Battalion—Letter of Service, dated April 17, 1804.

Both Battalions amalgamated, July 1817.

Both Battalions merged, July 1817.

The regiment has ever since remained as a single battalion.

The regiment has since remained as a single battalion.

As early as the autumn of 1787 (when the 74th, 75th, 76th, and 77th Regiments were ordered to be raised for service in India), Francis Humberstone Mackenzie of Seaforth, lineal descendant and representative of the old earls of Seaforth, had made an offer to the King for the raising of a Highland corps on his estates in Ross-shire and the Isles, to be commanded by himself. As the Government, however, merely accepted his services in the matter of procuring recruits for the regiments of Sir Archibald Campbell and Colonel Abercromby (the 74th and 75th), he did not come prominently forward. On the 19th of May 1790, he again renewed his offer, but was informed that Government did not contemplate raising[618] fresh corps, the establishment of the army having been finally fixed at 77 regiments.

As early as the fall of 1787 (when the 74th, 75th, 76th, and 77th Regiments were set to be formed for service in India), Francis Humberstone Mackenzie of Seaforth, a direct descendant and representative of the old earls of Seaforth, offered to raise a Highland corps on his estates in Ross-shire and the Isles, intending to command it himself. However, since the Government only accepted his help in finding recruits for the regiments of Sir Archibald Campbell and Colonel Abercromby (the 74th and 75th), he didn't come forward prominently. On May 19, 1790, he renewed his offer but was told that the Government did not plan to raise any new corps, as the army's establishment had been set at 77 regiments.

Undismayed, however, by the manner in which his offers had been hitherto shelved, he was the first to step forward, on the declaration of war, and place his great influence in the Highlands at the disposal of the Crown. Accordingly, a Letter of Service, dated 7th March, 1793, was granted to him, empowering him, as Lieut.-Colonel Commandant, to raise a Highland battalion, which, as the first to be embodied during the war, was to be numbered the 78th. The strength of the battalion was to be 1 company of grenadiers, 1 of light infantry, and 8 battalion companies. Seaforth immediately appointed as his major his brother-in-law, Alexander Mackenzie of Belmaduthy, son of Mackenzie of Kilcoy, a captain in the 73rd Regiment, and a man in every way fitted for the post. A notice was then posted through the counties of Ross and Cromarty, and the island of Lewis.

Undeterred by how his previous offers had been ignored, he was the first to step up when war was declared and offered his significant influence in the Highlands to the Crown. As a result, a Letter of Service, dated March 7, 1793, was issued to him, giving him the authority as Lieut.-Colonel Commandant to form a Highland battalion, which would be the first established during the war and was designated the 78th. The battalion was to include 1 company of grenadiers, 1 of light infantry, and 8 battalion companies. Seaforth quickly named his brother-in-law, Alexander Mackenzie of Belmaduthy, son of Mackenzie of Kilcoy, who was a captain in the 73rd Regiment and perfectly suited for the position, as his major. A notice was then distributed across the counties of Ross and Cromarty, and the island of Lewis.

Applications for commissions now poured in upon Seaforth; and, besides his own personal friends, many who were but slightly known to him solicited favours for their relatives. The following is a list of those whose names were approved by the King:—

Applications for commissions now poured in on Seaforth; and, besides his own personal friends, many who were only slightly known to him requested favors for their relatives. The following is a list of those whose names were approved by the King:—

FIRST LIST OF OFFICERS.

FIRST LIST OF OFFICERS.

Lieut.-Colonel Commandant.—F. H. Mackenzie, afterwards Lord Seaforth, Lieut.-Gen. 1808. Died 1815. [His portrait is on the Plate of the Colonels of the 78th and 79th Regiments.]

Lieut.-Colonel Commandant.—F. H. Mackenzie, who later became Lord Seaforth, Lieut.-Gen. 1808. Died 1815. [His portrait is on the Plate of the Colonels of the 78th and 79th Regiments.]


Lieut.-Colonel.—Alexander Mackenzie of Belmaduthy, afterwards of Castle Fraser, when he assumed the name of Fraser. Lieut.-General 1808. Died 1809.

Lieut.-Colonel.—Alexander Mackenzie of Belmaduthy, later of Castle Fraser, when he took on the name of Fraser. Lieut.-General 1808. Died 1809.

Majors.

Majors.

George, Earl of Errol, died 1799.

George, Earl of Errol, died in 1799.

Alexander Mackenzie of Fairburn, Lieut.-General 1809.

Alexander Mackenzie of Fairburn, Lieutenant General 1809.

Captains.

Captains.

Alexander Malcolm, died 1798.

Alexander Malcolm, died 1798.

Thomas Fraser of Leadclune.

Thomas Fraser from Leadclune.

John Mackenzie (Gairloch).

John Mackenzie (Gairloch).

[619]

Gabriel Murray, Brevet-Major, killed at Tuil, 1794.

Gabriel Murray, Brevet-Major, killed at Tuil, 1794.

Alexander Grant, died 1807.

Alexander Grant, passed away 1807.

J. R. Mackenzie of Suddie, Major-General, killed at Talavera 1809.

J. R. Mackenzie of Suddie, Major-General, killed at Talavera 1809.

Alexander Adams, Major-General 1814.

Major-General Alexander Adams 1814.

Hon. Geo. Cochrane, son of the Earl of Dundonald.

Hon. Geo. Cochrane, son of the Earl of Dundonald.

Captain-Lieutenant—Duncan Munro of Culcairn.

Captain-Lieutenant Duncan Munro of Culcairn.

Lieutenants.

Lieutenants.

Colin Mackenzie.

Colin Mackenzie.

James Fraser, retired 1795.

James Fraser, retired in 1795.

Charles Rose.

Charles Rose.

Hugh Munro, Captain of Invalids.

Hugh Munro, Captain of Disabled.

Charles Adamson.

Charles Adamson.

William Douglas, son of Brigton, Lieut.-Colonel 91st Regiment.

William Douglas, son of Brigton, Lieutenant Colonel of the 91st Regiment.

George Bayley, promoted to 44th.

George Bayley, promoted to 44th place.

Thomas, Lord Cochrane, Captain Royal Navy.

Thomas, Lord Cochrane, Captain of the Royal Navy.

Ensigns.

Ensigns.

Duncan Macrae.

Duncan Macrae.

John Macleod, Colonel 1813.

John Macleod, Colonel, 1813.

J. Mackenzie Scott, Captain 57th, killed at Albuera, 1811.

J. Mackenzie Scott, Captain of the 57th, killed at Albuera in 1811.

Charles Mackenzie (Kilcoy).

Charles Mackenzie (Kilcoy).

John Reid.

John Reid.

David Forbes, Lieut.-Colonel, H.P.

David Forbes, Lieutenant Colonel, H.P.

Alexander Rose, Major of Veterans.

Alexander Rose, Veterans Major.

John Fraser.

John Fraser.

Chaplain—The Rev. Alexander Downie, D.D.

Chaplain—Rev. Alexander Downie, D.D.

Adjutant—James Fraser.

Adjutant—James Fraser.

Quarter-Master—Archibald Macdougall.

Quartermaster—Archibald Macdougall.

Surgeon—Thomas Baillie. He died in India.

Surgeon—Thomas Baillie. He passed away in India.

Notice posted throughout the Counties of Ross and Cromarty and the Island of Lewis.

Notice posted throughout the Counties of Ross and Cromarty and the Island of Lewis.

Engraved from a photograph of the original poster.

Engraved from a photo of the original poster.

SEAFORTH’S

SEAFORTH'S

HIGHLANDERS

HIGHLANDERS

To be forthwith raised for the Defence of His Glorious Majesty King George the Third, and the Preservation of our Happy Constitution in Church and State.

To be promptly raised for the Defense of His Glorious Majesty King George the Third, and the Preservation of our Happy Constitution in Church and State.

All LADS of TRUE HIGHLAND BLOOD, willing to shew their Loyalty and Spirit, may repair to SEAFORTH, or the Major, ALEXANDER MACKENZIE of Belmaduthy; Or, the other Commanding Officers at Head Quarters, at _____________ where they will receive HIGH BOUNTIES, and SOLDIER-LIKE ENTERTAINMENT.

All LADS of TRUE HIGHLAND BLOOD, ready to show their loyalty and spirit, can go to SEAFORTH or Major ALEXANDER MACKENZIE of Belmaduthy; or to the other Commanding Officers at Head Quarters, at _____________, where they will receive generous rewards and SOLDIER-LIKE ENTERTAINMENT.



The LADS of this Regiment will LIVE and DIE together;—as they cannot be DRAUGHTED into other Regiments, and must be reduced in a BODY in their OWN COUNTRY.

The members of this Regiment will LIVE and DIE together;—since they cannot be DRAFTED into other Regiments, and must be reduced as a GROUP in their OWN COUNTRY.



Now for a Stroke at the Monsieurs my Boys!
King George for ever!

Now for a strike against the gentlemen, my boys!
King George forever!



HUZZA!

Hooray!

The martial spirit of the nation was now so thoroughly roused, and recruits poured in so rapidly, that, on the 10th of July, 1793, only four months after the granting of the Letter of Service, the regiment was inspected at Fort George, and passed by Lieut.-General Sir Hector Munro. Orders were then issued to augment the corps to 1000 rank and file, and 5 companies, including the flank ones, under the command of Major Alexander Mackenzie, were embarked for Guernsey. In October of the same year the remaining 5 companies were ordered to join their comrades.

The national spirit was now so energized, and recruits were coming in so quickly, that on July 10, 1793, just four months after the Letter of Service was granted, the regiment was inspected at Fort George and approved by Lieutenant-General Sir Hector Munro. Orders were then given to increase the corps to 1,000 personnel, and 5 companies, including the flank companies, under the command of Major Alexander Mackenzie, were sent to Guernsey. In October of the same year, the remaining 5 companies were ordered to join their fellow troops.

“This was an excellent body of men, healthy, vigorous, and efficient; attached and obedient to their officers, temperate and regular; in short, possessing those principles of integrity and moral conduct which constitute a valuable soldier. The duty of officers was easy with such men, who only required to be told what duty was expected of them. A young officer, endowed with sufficient judgment to direct them in the field, possessing energy and spirit to ensure the respect and confidence of soldiers, and prepared on every occasion to show them the eye of the enemy, need not desire a command that would sooner and more permanently establish his professional character, if employed on an active campaign, than that of 1000 such men as composed this regiment.

“This was an outstanding group of men, healthy, strong, and capable; loyal and obedient to their officers, disciplined and consistent; in short, they had the principles of integrity and good moral conduct that make a valuable soldier. Officers found it easy to lead such men, who just needed to be told what their duties were. A young officer with enough judgment to direct them in the field, along with the energy and spirit to earn the respect and trust of the soldiers, and who was always ready to show them the enemy’s presence, would not need to look for a command that would more quickly and permanently establish his professional reputation than that of 1,000 such men as made up this regiment.

“Colonel Mackenzie knew his men, and the value which they attached to a good name, by tarnishing which they would bring shame on their country and kindred. In case of any misconduct, he had only to remonstrate, or threaten to transmit to their parents a report of their misbehaviour. This was, indeed, to them a grievous punishment, acting like the curse of Kehama, as a perpetual banishment from a country to which they could not return with a bad character.”[467]

“Colonel Mackenzie understood his men and the importance they placed on their reputation, since damaging it would bring shame on their country and families. If there was any misconduct, all he had to do was warn them or threaten to send a report of their behavior to their parents. To them, this was a serious punishment, feeling like the curse of Kehama, as it meant they would be permanently banished from a place they couldn't return to with a bad reputation.”[467]

After being stationed a short time in Guernsey and the Isle of Wight, the 78th, in September 1794, embarked with the 80th to join Lord Mulgrave’s force in Walcheren. While detained by contrary winds in the Downs, fever broke out on board the transports, which had recently brought back prisoners of war from the West Indies, and had not been properly purified; thus several men fell victims to the disease.

After spending a short time in Guernsey and the Isle of Wight, the 78th, in September 1794, boarded ships with the 80th to join Lord Mulgrave’s force in Walcheren. While stuck in the Downs due to unfavorable winds, fever broke out on the transports, which had recently returned prisoners of war from the West Indies and hadn’t been properly cleaned; as a result, several men succumbed to the illness.

The British troops had landed in Holland, on the 5th of March, 1793, and since then the war had been progressing with varying success. Without, therefore, giving details of their operations during the first year and a half, we shall merely sketch the position they occupied when the 78th landed at Flushing.

The British troops landed in Holland on March 5, 1793, and since then, the war had been moving forward with mixed results. Without going into detail about their actions during the first year and a half, we will just outline the situation they were in when the 78th arrived at Flushing.

On the 1st of July, 1794, the allies having decided to abandon the line of the Scheldt, the Duke of York retired behind the Dyle, and was there joined by Lord Moira and 8000 men. On the 22nd the Duke, having separated from the Austrians, established himself at Rosendaal, and there remained inactive in his camp the whole of August and the early part of September; but, on the 15th of September, Boxtel having fallen into the hands of General Pichegru, he was constrained to break camp and retire across the Meuse, and finally across the Waal, establishing his head-quarters at Nimeguen.

On July 1, 1794, the allies decided to give up the line of the Scheldt, so the Duke of York retreated behind the Dyle and was joined there by Lord Moira and 8,000 men. On the 22nd, after separating from the Austrians, the Duke set up camp at Rosendaal and stayed inactive there for all of August and the early part of September. However, on September 15, after Boxtel fell into the hands of General Pichegru, he had to break camp and retreat across the Meuse, and eventually across the Waal, where he established his headquarters at Nimeguen.

At this juncture the 78th and 80th reached Flushing, and found that Lord Mulgrave was ordered home. They therefore embarked with the 79th, 84th, and 85th, to join the Duke’s army. Early in October the 78th landed at[620] Tuil, and proceeded to occupy the village of Rossem in the Bommeler-Waart, or Island of Bommel, where they first saw the enemy, scarcely one hundred yards distant, on the opposite side of the river. Here, through the negligence of a Dutch Emigrant Officer, a sad accident occurred. This person hearing voices on the bank of the river, and dreading a surprise, ordered his gunners to fire an iron 12-pounder, loaded with case shot, by which discharge the officer of the day, Lieut. Archibald Christie, 78th, and a sergeant, were seriously wounded while visiting a sentry. They both recovered, but were unable to serve again; strange to say, the sentry escaped untouched. While quartered here, by a tacit understanding, the sentries exchanged no shots, but it was observed that the French frequently fired howitzers with effect when the troops were under arms, and that, before the fire commenced, the sails of a certain windmill were invariably put in motion. The owner was arrested, found guilty as a spy, and condemned to death, but was reprieved through the lenity of Lieut.-Colonel Mackenzie, the commandant, with the full understanding that, on a repetition of the offence, the last penalty would be enforced.

At this point, the 78th and 80th regiments arrived in Flushing and discovered that Lord Mulgrave had been ordered home. They then boarded ships with the 79th, 84th, and 85th regiments to join the Duke’s army. Early in October, the 78th landed at [620] Tuil and moved to take control of the village of Rossem in the Bommeler-Waart, or Island of Bommel, where they first encountered the enemy, who were barely a hundred yards away on the other side of the river. Here, due to the carelessness of a Dutch Emigrant Officer, a tragic accident occurred. This officer, hearing voices on the riverbank and fearing an ambush, ordered his gunners to fire a 12-pounder cannon loaded with case shot, resulting in serious injuries to the officer of the day, Lieutenant Archibald Christie of the 78th, and a sergeant while they were visiting a sentry. Both recovered but were unable to serve again; oddly enough, the sentry was unharmed. While stationed there, by an unspoken agreement, the sentries did not exchange fire, but it was noted that the French frequently fired howitzers effectively whenever the troops were on alert, and that before the firing began, the sails of a particular windmill would always start moving. The owner was arrested, found guilty of spying, and sentenced to death, but was spared by the leniency of Lieutenant-Colonel Mackenzie, the commandant, with a clear warning that he would face the ultimate punishment if he committed the same offense again.

About the end of October the 78th proceeded to Arnheim, the Duke of York’s headquarters, and thence, by a night march, to Nimeguen, against which place the French were erecting batteries. On the 4th of November a sortie was made, when the 78th was for the first time under fire, and did such execution with the bayonet, as to call forth the highest encomiums from experienced and veteran officers. The loss of the regiment in this engagement was Lieutenant Martin Cameron (died of his wounds) and seven men, killed; wounded, Major Malcolm, Captain Hugh Munro, Captain Colin Mackenzie, Lieutenant Bayley, 4 sergeants, and 56 rank and file.

About the end of October, the 78th headed to Arnhem, the Duke of York’s headquarters, and then made a night march to Nijmegen, where the French were setting up batteries. On November 4th, a sortie was launched, marking the 78th's first experience under fire, and they caused significant damage with their bayonets, earning high praise from seasoned and veteran officers. The regiment's losses in this engagement were Lieutenant Martin Cameron (who died from his wounds) and seven men killed; wounded were Major Malcolm, Captain Hugh Munro, Captain Colin Mackenzie, Lieutenant Bayley, 4 sergeants, and 56 soldiers.

On the 6th the regiment marched from Nimeguen to Arnheim, and finally to Dodewaart on the Waal, where they were brigaded with the 12th, the 33rd, under Lieut.-Colonel Arthur Wellesley (afterwards Duke of Wellington), and the 42nd under Major Dickson. The General going home on leave, the command devolved on Colonel Alexander Mackenzie of the 78th, who, however, still remained with his regiment.

On the 6th, the regiment marched from Nijmegen to Arnhem, and finally to Dodewaard on the Waal, where they were grouped with the 12th, the 33rd, led by Lieutenant Colonel Arthur Wellesley (later the Duke of Wellington), and the 42nd under Major Dickson. With the General on leave, command transferred to Colonel Alexander Mackenzie of the 78th, who still stayed with his regiment.

On the 2nd of December the Duke of York quitted Arnheim for England, and handed over his command to Lieut.-General Harcourt.

On December 2nd, the Duke of York left Arnheim for England and passed his command to Lieutenant General Harcourt.

On the 29th of December General Daendels, having crossed the Waal on the ice and driven back the Dutch, Major-General Sir David Dundas was ordered to dislodge him. He, therefore, marched towards Thiel by Buren and Geldermalsen, and came up with the enemy at Tuil, which village he carried at the point of the bayonet with comparatively little loss, though Brevet Major Murray and three men of the light company, 78th, were killed by the bursting of a shell thrown from a distant battery. After the action the troops lay on their arms in the snow until the evening of the 31st, and the French recrossed the Waal.

On December 29th, General Daendels crossed the Waal on the ice and pushed back the Dutch. Major-General Sir David Dundas was ordered to drive him out. He marched toward Thiel via Buren and Geldermalsen, engaging the enemy at Tuil, which he captured with minimal losses, although Brevet Major Murray and three soldiers from the light company of the 78th were killed by a shell from a distant battery. After the battle, the troops stayed on alert in the snow until the evening of the 31st, when the French recrossed the Waal.

On the 3rd of January 1795 the French repossessed themselves of Tuil, and on the 5th they drove in the British outposts at Meteren, capturing two three-pounders, which were, however, recovered later in the day. They then attacked Geldermalsen. The 78th were in advance, supported by the 42nd, when they were charged by a Republican cavalry corps, dressed in the same uniform as the French Emigrant Regiment of Choiseul. They advanced towards the Highlanders with loud cries of “Choiseul! Choiseul!” and the 78th, believing them to be that regiment, forbore to fire upon them until they were quite close, when, discovering the mistake, they gave them a warm reception, and those of the enemy who had penetrated beyond their line were destroyed by the 42nd. The infantry then came up, the officers shouting “Avançez, Carmagnoles!” but the 78th, reserving their fire till the foe had almost closed with them, poured in such a withering volley, that they were completely demoralised and retreated in great confusion. It was remarked that in this action the French were all half drunk, and one officer, who was wounded and taken, was completely tipsy. The loss of the 78th was four men killed, and Captain Duncan Munro and seven men wounded. It was on this occasion that a company of the 78th, commanded by Lieutenant Forbes, showed an example of steadiness[621] that would have done honour to the oldest soldiers, presenting and recovering arms without firing a shot upon the cavalry as they were coming down. The whole behaved with great coolness, and fired nearly 60 rounds per man.

On January 3, 1795, the French took back Tuil, and on the 5th, they pushed back the British outposts at Meteren, capturing two three-pound cannons, which were recovered later that day. They then attacked Geldermalsen. The 78th was at the front, supported by the 42nd, when they were charged by a Republican cavalry unit dressed in the same uniform as the French Emigrant Regiment of Choiseul. They approached the Highlanders, shouting “Choiseul! Choiseul!” Believing them to be that regiment, the 78th held their fire until they got very close, and once they realized their error, they responded fiercely. Those enemies who had broken through their line were taken out by the 42nd. Then the infantry arrived, with the officers yelling “Avançez, Carmagnoles!” But the 78th waited to fire until the enemy was almost on top of them, unleashing such a devastating volley that the French were completely thrown off and retreated in confusion. It was noted that the French were all slightly drunk during this battle, and one officer who was wounded and captured was completely inebriated. The 78th lost four men killed, and Captain Duncan Munro along with seven men were wounded. During this encounter, a company of the 78th, led by Lieutenant Forbes, displayed such steadiness that it would have honored the oldest soldiers, presenting and recovering arms without firing a single shot at the cavalry as they charged. The entire unit acted with great composure, firing nearly 60 rounds per man.

On the night of the 5th the troops retired to Buren. On the 6th the British and Hanoverians retired across the Leck, with the exception of the 6th Brigade, Lord Cathcart’s, which remained at Kuilenburg. On the 8th both parties assumed the offensive, but the British advance was countermanded on account of the severity of the weather. It happened, however, luckily for the picquet of the 4th Brigade, which was at Burenmalsen, opposite to Geldermalsen, that the order did not reach Lord Cathcart until he had arrived at Buren, as being driven in, it must otherwise have been taken. Here a long action took place, which ended in the repulse of the French. The 4th and a Hessian Brigade went into Buren, and the British into the castle.

On the night of the 5th, the troops withdrew to Buren. On the 6th, the British and Hanoverians crossed the Leck, except for the 6th Brigade, Lord Cathcart’s, which stayed at Kuilenburg. On the 8th, both sides went on the offensive, but the British advance was called off due to the harsh weather. Fortunately for the picket of the 4th Brigade, which was at Burenmalsen, across from Geldermalsen, the order didn’t reach Lord Cathcart until he arrived at Buren; if it had come sooner, they would have been forced to retreat. Here, a long battle occurred, which ended with the French being pushed back. The 4th Brigade and a Hessian Brigade went into Buren, while the British moved into the castle.

The day the troops remained here, a man in the town was discovered selling gin to the soldiers at such a low price as must have caused him an obvious loss, and several of the men being already drunk, the liquor was seized, and ordered by General Dundas to be divided among the different corps, to be issued at the discretion of commanding officers. Thus what the French intended to be a means of destruction, turned out to be of the greatest comfort and assistance to the men during their fearful marches through ice and snow. During the afternoon a man was apprehended at the outposts, who had been sent to ascertain whether the trick had taken effect, and whether the troops were sufficiently drunk to be attacked with success.

The day the troops stayed here, a guy in town was found selling gin to the soldiers for such a low price that it clearly didn’t benefit him, and since several of the men were already drunk, the alcohol was confiscated and ordered by General Dundas to be divided among the different units, to be distributed at the discretion of the commanding officers. So, what the French meant to be a method of destruction ended up being a great comfort and help to the men during their tough marches through ice and snow. In the afternoon, a man was caught at the outposts who had been sent to check if the trick had worked and whether the troops were drunk enough to be attacked successfully.

Abercromby and Hammerstein having been unable to reach Thiel, were, with Wurmb’s Hessians, united to Dundas at Buren. On the 10th the French crossed the Waal, and General Regnier crossing the Oeg, drove the British from Opheusden, back upon Wageningen and Arnheim, with a loss of fifty killed and wounded. Abercromby, therefore, withdrew, and the British retired across the Rhine at Rhenen. This sealed the fate of Holland, and on the 20th General Pichegru entered Amsterdam.

Abercromby and Hammerstein, unable to reach Thiel, joined forces with Wurmb’s Hessians and met up with Dundas at Buren. On the 10th, the French crossed the Waal, and General Regnier, crossing the Oeg, pushed the British back from Opheusden towards Wageningen and Arnheim, resulting in fifty casualties. Abercromby then decided to retreat, and the British fell back across the Rhine at Rhenen. This marked the end for Holland, and on the 20th, General Pichegru entered Amsterdam.

The inclemency of the season increased, and the rivers, estuaries, and inundations froze as they had never been known to do before, so that the whole country, land and water, was one unbroken sheet of ice.

The harshness of the season intensified, and the rivers, estuaries, and floods froze like never before, turning the entire country, land and water, into one continuous sheet of ice.

The Rhine was thus crossed on the ice on the night of the 9th of February, and for two more nights the 78th lay upon their arms in the snow, and then marched for Wyk. On the 14th Rhenen was attacked by the French, who were repulsed by the Guards, with a loss of 20 men; however, the same night it was determined to abandon the Rhine, and thus Rhenen, the Grand Hospital of the army, fell into the hands of the French, who, nevertheless, treated the sick and wounded with consideration. After resting two hours in the snow during the night, the 78th resumed their march, passed through Amersfoort, and about 11 A.M. on the 15th lay down in some tobacco barns, having marched nearly 40 miles. It had been decided to occupy the line of the Yssel, and Deventer therefore became the destination. On the 16th at daybreak the regiment commenced its march across the horrible waste called the Veluwe. Food was not to be obtained, the inhabitants were inhospitable; with the enemy in their rear, the snow knee deep, and blown in swirls by the wind into their faces, until they were partially or entirely blinded, their plight was most pitiable.

The Rhine was crossed on the ice on the night of February 9th, and for two more nights, the 78th lay armed in the snow before marching to Wyk. On the 14th, the French attacked Rhenen but were pushed back by the Guards, who lost 20 men; however, that same night, it was decided to abandon the Rhine, leading to Rhenen, the Grand Hospital of the army, falling into French hands. Nonetheless, the French treated the sick and wounded with care. After resting for two hours in the snow during the night, the 78th resumed their march, passed through Amersfoort, and around 11 AM on the 15th, settled down in some tobacco barns, having marched nearly 40 miles. It was decided to occupy the Yssel line, making Deventer the new destination. At daybreak on the 16th, the regiment started its march across the desolate area known as the Veluwe. There was no food available, the locals were unwelcoming; with the enemy behind them, knee-deep snow blowing into their faces, partially or completely blinding them, their situation was truly desperate.

They had now a new enemy to encounter. Not only was the weather still most severe, and the Republicans supposed to be in pursuit, but the British had, in consequence of French emissaries, a concealed enemy in every Dutch town and village through which they had to pass. Notwithstanding the severity of the climate,—the cold being so intense that brandy froze in bottles—the 78th, 79th (both young soldiers), and the recruits of the 42nd, wore their kilts, and yet the loss was incomparably less than that sustained by the other corps.

They now faced a new enemy. Not only was the weather still incredibly harsh and the Republicans believed to be in pursuit, but the British also had a hidden enemy in every Dutch town and village they had to go through, thanks to French spies. Despite the harsh climate—the cold was so intense that brandy froze in bottles—the 78th, 79th (both young soldiers), and the recruits of the 42nd wore their kilts, and their losses were far lower than those of the other units.

After halting at Loo to allow the officers and men to take off their accoutrements, which they had worn day and night since the 26th December, they on the 18th marched to Hattem on the Yssel. Finally, on the 28th of March the 78th entered Bremen, and the army being embarked, the fleet sailed on the 12th of April.[622] On the 9th of May, 1795, the shores of Old England brought tears into the eyes of the war-worn soldiers, and the first battalion of the Ross-shire Buffs landed at Harwich, and proceeded to Chelmsford, where they took over the barracks. After making up the returns, and striking off the names of all men supposed to be dead or prisoners, the regiment, which had embarked on the previous September 950 strong, and in excellent health, was found to be reduced to 600 men, which number included the disabled and sick who had not been yet invalided. The 78th remained three weeks at Chelmsford, and marched to Harwich, where it was brigaded with the 19th, under command of General Sir Ralph Abercromby. It then proceeded to Nutshalling (now Nursling) Common, where a force was assembling under the Earl of Moira, with a view to making a descent on the French coast.

After stopping at Loo to let the officers and men take off their gear, which they had worn day and night since December 26th, they marched to Hattem on the Yssel on the 18th. Finally, on March 28th, the 78th entered Bremen, and with the army all aboard, the fleet set sail on April 12th.[622] On May 9th, 1795, the shores of Old England brought tears to the eyes of the battle-worn soldiers as the first battalion of the Ross-shire Buffs landed at Harwich and headed to Chelmsford, where they took over the barracks. After compiling the reports and removing the names of all men believed to be dead or prisoners, the regiment, which had embarked the previous September with 950 men in excellent health, was found to have been reduced to 600, including the injured and sick who had not yet been discharged. The 78th stayed in Chelmsford for three weeks before marching to Harwich, where it was grouped with the 19th under General Sir Ralph Abercromby. It then moved to Nutshalling (now Nursling) Common, where a force was gathering under the Earl of Moira to plan a landing on the French coast.

On the 18th of August the 78th, in company with the 12th, 80th, and 90th Regiments, and some artillery, embarked under the command of Major-General W. Ellis Doyle, and sailed for Quiberon Bay; the design was to assist the French Royalists. They bore down on Noirmoutier, but finding the island strongly reinforced, and a landing impracticable, they made for L’Île-Dieu, where they landed without opposition. Here they remained for some time, enduring the hardships entailed by continued wet weather and a want of proper accommodation, coupled with an almost total failure of the commissariat, but were unable to assist Charette or his royalist companions in any way. Finally, the expedition embarked in the middle of December, joined the grand fleet in Quiberon Bay, and proceeded with it to Spithead.

On August 18th, the 78th, along with the 12th, 80th, and 90th Regiments, and some artillery, set off under the command of Major-General W. Ellis Doyle, sailing for Quiberon Bay. The plan was to support the French Royalists. They aimed for Noirmoutier, but when they found the island heavily fortified and landing impossible, they headed for L’Île-Dieu, where they landed without any resistance. They stayed there for a while, facing the challenges of constant rain and a lack of proper accommodations, along with almost a complete failure of supplies, but were unable to help Charette or his royalist allies in any way. Eventually, the expedition set sail in mid-December, joined the main fleet in Quiberon Bay, and proceeded with them to Spithead.

On the 13th of October 1793, Seaforth made an offer to Government to raise a second battalion for the 78th Highlanders; and on the 30th Lord Amherst signed the king’s approval of his raising 500 additional men on his then existing letter of service. However, this was not what he wanted; and on the 28th of December he submitted three proposals for a second battalion to Government.

On October 13, 1793, Seaforth offered to the government to raise a second battalion for the 78th Highlanders. Then on the 30th, Lord Amherst signed the king’s approval for him to recruit 500 more men under his existing letter of service. However, that wasn’t what he really wanted; so on December 28, he submitted three proposals for a second battalion to the government.

On the 7th of February 1794, the Government agreed to one battalion being raised, with eight battalion and two flank companies, each company to consist of “one hundred private men,”[468] with the usual complement of officers and non-commissioned officers. But Seaforth’s services were ill requited by Government; for while he contemplated raising a second battalion to his regiment, Lord Amherst had issued orders that it was to be considered as a separate corps. The following is a copy of the letter addressed to Mr Secretary Dundas by Lieut.-Colonel Commandant F. H. Mackenzie[469]:—

On February 7, 1794, the Government agreed to raise one battalion, which would include eight battalion companies and two flank companies, each company made up of “one hundred private men,”[468] along with the usual number of officers and non-commissioned officers. However, Seaforth’s efforts were poorly rewarded by the Government; as he was planning to raise a second battalion for his regiment, Lord Amherst had issued orders stating that it would be treated as a separate unit. Below is a copy of the letter sent to Mr. Secretary Dundas by Lieutenant-Colonel Commandant F. H. Mackenzie[469]:—

St Alban’s Street,
8th Feb. 1794.

“St Alban’s Street,
“8th Feb. 1794.”

Sir,—I had sincerely hoped I should not be obliged to trouble you again; but on my going to-day to the War Office about my letter of service (having yesterday, as I thought, finally agreed with Lord Amherst), I was, to my amazement, told that Lord Amherst had ordered that the 1000 men I am to raise were not to be a second battalion of the 78th, but a separate corps. It will, I am sure, occur to you that should I undertake such a thing, it would destroy my influence among the people of my country entirely; and instead of appearing as a loyal honest chieftain calling out his friends to support their king and country, I should be gibbeted as a jobber of the attachment my neighbours bear to me. Recollecting what passed between you and me, I barely state this circumstance; and I am, with great respect and attachment, Sir, your most obliged and obedient servant,

Sir,—I had really hoped I wouldn’t have to trouble you again; but when I went to the War Office today about my service letter (thinking I had finally reached an agreement with Lord Amherst yesterday), I was shocked to be told that Lord Amherst had ordered that the 1000 men I’m supposed to raise are not to be a second battalion of the 78th, but a separate unit. I’m sure you’ll understand that if I take on something like this, it would completely ruin my influence among my people; instead of being seen as a loyal and honest leader rallying my friends to support their king and country, I would be branded as someone who is just exploiting the loyalty my neighbors have toward me. Remembering our past discussions, I only mention this situation briefly; and I remain, with great respect and attachment, Sir, your most grateful and obedient servant,

F. H. Mackenzie.”

“F. H. Mackenzie.”

This argument had its weight; Lord Amherst’s order was rescinded, and on the 10th February 1794, a letter of service was granted to Seaforth, empowering him, as Lieut.-Colonel Commandant, to add a second battalion to the 78th Highlanders, of which the strength was to be “one company of grenadiers, one of light infantry, and eight battalion companies.”[470]

This argument was compelling; Lord Amherst’s order was canceled, and on February 10, 1794, a letter of service was issued to Seaforth, giving him, as Lieutenant Colonel Commandant, the authority to add a second battalion to the 78th Highlanders, which was to consist of “one company of grenadiers, one of light infantry, and eight battalion companies.”[470]

Stewart states that of this number 560 men were of the same country and character as the first, and 190 from different parts of Scotland; but he alludes to the first six companies, as the regiment was almost entirely composed of Highlanders.

Stewart states that out of this number, 560 men were from the same region and had similar backgrounds as the first group, while 190 were from various parts of Scotland; however, he refers to the first six companies, as the regiment was mostly made up of Highlanders.

The following is a list of the officers appointed to the regiment:—

The following is a list of the officers assigned to the regiment:—

Lieutenant-Colonel Commandant.

Lieutenant Colonel Commandant.

F. H. Mackenzie of Seaforth.

F. H. Mackenzie from Seaforth.

Lieutenant-Colonel.

Lieutenant Colonel.

Alexander Mackenzie of Fairburn, from first battalion.

Alexander Mackenzie of Fairburn, from the first battalion.

Majors.

Degrees.

J. R. Mackenzie of Suddie, from first battalion.

J. R. Mackenzie from Suddie, of the first battalion.

Michael Monypenny, promoted to 73d, dead.

Michael Monypenny, promoted to 73rd, has passed away.

Captains.

Leaders.

J. H. Brown, killed in a duel in India.

J. H. Brown was killed in a duel in India.

Simon Mackenzie.

Simon Mackenzie.

William Campbell, Major, killed in Java, 1811.

William Campbell, Major, died in Java, 1811.

John Mackenzie, Major-General, 1813.

John Mackenzie, Major-General, 1813.

Patrick M’Leod (Geanies), killed at El Hamet, 1807. [His portrait will be found on page 650.]

Patrick M’Leod (Geanies), killed at El Hamet, 1807. [His portrait will be found on page 650.]

Hercules Scott of Benholm, Lieut.-Colonel 103d Regiment, 1814, killed in Canada.

Hercules Scott of Benholm, Lieutenant Colonel 103rd Regiment, 1814, killed in Canada.

John Scott.

John Scott.

John Macleod, Colonel, 1813, from first battalion.

John Macleod, Colonel, 1813, from the first battalion.

Lieutenants.

Lieutenants.

James Hanson.

James Hansen.

Alexander Macneil.

Alexander Macneil.

Æneas Sutherland.

Aeneas Sutherland.

Murdoch Mackenzie.

Murdoch Mackenzie.

Archd. C. B. Crawford.

Archdeacon C.B. Crawford.

Norman Macleod, Lieut.-Colonel Royal Scots.

Norman Macleod, Lt. Colonel Royal Scots.

Thomas Leslie.

Thomas Leslie.

Alexander Sutherland, sen.

Alex Sutherland, Sr.

Alexander Sutherland, jun.

Alexander Sutherland Jr.

P. Macintosh.

P. Mac.

John Douglas.

John Douglas.

George Macgregor.

George MacGregor.

B. G. Mackay.

B.G. Mackay.

Donald Cameron.

Donald Cameron.

James Hay.

James Hay.

Thomas Davidson.

Thomas Davidson.

William Gordon.

William Gordon.

Robert Johnstone.

Robert Johnstone.

Hon. W. D. Halyburton, Colonel, half-pay.

Hon. W. D. Halyburton, Colonel, retired.

John Macneil.

John Macneil.

John Dunbar.

John Dunbar.

Ensigns.

Ensigns.

George Macgregor, Lieut.-Colonel 59th Regiment.

George Macgregor, Lieutenant Colonel 59th Regiment.

Donald Cameron.

Donald Cameron.

John Macneil.

John MacNeil.

William Polson.

William Polson.

Alexander Wishart.

Alexander Wishart.

Chaplain.—The Rev. Charles Proby.

Chaplain.—Rev. Charles Proby.

Adjutant.—James Hanson.

Assistant.—James Hanson.

Quarter-Master.—Alexander Wishart.

Quartermaster.—Alexander Wishart.

The records of this battalion having been lost many years since, the only knowledge we can derive of its movements is to be obtained from the Seaforth papers. The regiment was inspected and passed at Fort-George by Sir Hector Munro in June 1794. In July his Majesty authorised the regiment to adopt the name of “The Ross-shire Buffs” as a distinctive title. In August six companies embarked for England, and proceeded to Netley Camp, where they were brigaded with the 90th, 97th, and 98th. The troops suffered much from fever, ague, and rheumatism, the situation being very unfavourable; but here again the 78th was found to be more healthy than their neighbours. The young battalion was chafing at this enforced idleness, and longed to go on active service. On the 5th of November, the regiment marched from Netley, four companies proceeding to Poole, one to Wimborne, and one to Wareham, Corff Castle, &c.

The records of this battalion were lost many years ago, so the only information we have about its movements comes from the Seaforth papers. The regiment was inspected and approved at Fort-George by Sir Hector Munro in June 1794. In July, his Majesty allowed the regiment to adopt the name “The Ross-shire Buffs” as a distinctive title. In August, six companies set sail for England and went to Netley Camp, where they were grouped with the 90th, 97th, and 98th regiments. The troops suffered greatly from fever, chills, and rheumatism since the location was quite unfavorable; however, the 78th was found to be healthier than their neighbors. The young battalion was frustrated with this forced inactivity and was eager to go on active service. On November 5th, the regiment marched from Netley, with four companies heading to Poole, one to Wimborne, and one to Wareham, Corff Castle, etc.

In the end of February 1795, the second battalion of the 78th Highlanders, Lieut.-Colonel Alexander Mackenzie of Fairburn in command, embarked, under Major-General Craig, with a secret expedition. Major J. R. Mackenzie of Suddie, writing to Seaforth under date “Portsmouth, 4th March 1795,” narrates the following unpleasant circumstance which happened on the day previous to embarkation:—

In late February 1795, the second battalion of the 78th Highlanders, led by Lieutenant Colonel Alexander Mackenzie of Fairburn, set sail under Major-General Craig for a secret mission. Major J. R. Mackenzie of Suddie wrote to Seaforth on "Portsmouth, March 4, 1795," recounting the following unfortunate event that occurred the day before they boarded:—

“The orders for marching from Poole were so sudden that there was no time then for settling the men’s arrears. They were perfectly satisfied then, and expressed the utmost confidence in their officers, which continued until they marched into this infernal place. Here the publicans and some of the invalids persuaded the men that they were to be embarked without their officers, and that they would be sold, as well as lose their arrears. This operated so far on men who had never behaved ill before in a single instance, that they desired to have their accounts settled before they embarked. Several publicans and other villains in this place were guilty of the most atrocious conduct even on the parade, urging on the men to demand their rights, as they called it. Fairburn having some intimation of what was passing, and unwilling that it should come to any height, addressed the men, told them it was impossible to settle their accounts in the short time previous to embarkation, but that he had ordered a sum to be paid to each man nearly equal to the amount of their credit. This was all the publicans wanted, among whom the greatest part of the money rested. Next morning the men embarked in the best and quietest manner possible, and I believe they were most thoroughly ashamed of their conduct. I passed a most miserable time from receiving Fairburn’s letter in London till I came down here, when it had all ended so well; for well as I knew the inclinations of the men to have been, it was impossible to say how far they might have been misled.

"The orders to march from Poole came so suddenly that there was no time to settle the men’s back pay. They were completely satisfied at the time and showed total trust in their officers, which lasted until they arrived at this horrible place. Here, some local tavern owners and a few sick soldiers convinced the men that they were going to be shipped out without their officers, and that they would be sold and lose their back pay as well. This affected men who had never misbehaved before to the point that they insisted on having their accounts settled before getting on board. Several tavern owners and other shady characters in this place acted appallingly, even in public, encouraging the men to demand what they called their rights. Fairburn, hearing about what was happening and not wanting it to escalate, spoke to the men, explaining that it was impossible to settle their accounts in the short time before boarding, but that he had arranged for a payment to each man that was almost equal to what they were owed. This was all the tavern owners wanted, as most of the money was in their hands. The next morning, the men boarded in the best and calmest way possible, and I believe they felt thoroughly ashamed of their earlier behavior. I went through a really tough time from the moment I received Fairburn’s letter in London until I got here, especially since everything had turned out so well; because as well as I knew the men’s intentions had been, it was hard to say how far they might have been misled."

“There is little doubt of the expedition being intended for the East. It is said the fleet is to run down the coast of Guinea, proceed to the Cape, which they hope to take by negotiation; but if unsuccessful, to go on to the other Dutch possessions.”

“There’s no doubt that the expedition is headed for the East. It’s rumored that the fleet will go down the coast of Guinea, then head to the Cape, which they hope to take through negotiation; but if that doesn’t work, they will continue on to the other Dutch territories.”

The fleet sailed on the morning of Sunday the 1st of March. 1 major, 1 ensign, 4 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 124 privates were left behind; and the most of them, with others, were incorporated with the first battalion, on its amalgamation with the second battalion.

The fleet set sail on the morning of Sunday, March 1st. 1 major, 1 ensign, 4 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 124 privates were left behind; and most of them, along with others, were combined with the first battalion when it merged with the second battalion.

Holland having entirely submitted to France, as detailed in the record of the first battalion, and Britain being fully aware that submission to France became equivalent to a compulsory declaration of war against her, it behoved her to turn her attention to the Dutch colonies, which, from their proximity to India, would prove of immense importance to an enemy.

Holland has completely surrendered to France, as noted in the first battalion's report, and Britain realizes that submitting to France is essentially declaring war against her. Therefore, it was important for Britain to focus on the Dutch colonies, which, due to their closeness to India, would be incredibly valuable to an enemy.

In June 1795 a British fleet under Sir G. Elphinstone arrived off the Cape, having Major-General Craig and the 78th Highlanders (second battalion) on board; and the commanders immediately entered into negotiations with Governor Slugsken for the cession of the colony to Great Britain in trust for the Stadtholder. A determination to resist the force having been openly expressed, the commanders determined to disembark their troops and occupy a position. Accordingly, the 78th and the Marines were landed at Simon’s Bay on the 14th, and proceeded to take possession of Simon’s Town without opposition. The Dutch were strongly posted in their fortified camp at Muysenberg, six miles on this side of Capetown; and accordingly a force of 800 seamen having been sent to co-operate with the troops on shore, the whole body moved to its attack; while the ships of the fleet, covering them from the sea, opened such a terrific fire upon the colonists that they fled precipitately. Muysenberg was taken on the 7th of August, and on the 9th a detachment arrived from St Helena with some field-pieces; but it was not till the 3rd of September, when Sir A. Clarke, at the head of three regiments, put into the bay, that an advance became practicable. Accordingly, the Dutch position at Wineberg was forced on the 14th, and on the 15th Capetown capitulated, the garrison marching out with the honours of war. Thus, after a two months’ campaign, during which they suffered severely from the unhealthiness of their situation, the scarcity of provisions, and the frequent night attacks of the enemy, this young battalion, whose conduct throughout had been exemplary in the highest degree, saw the object of the expedition accomplished, and the colony taken possession of in the name of his Britannic Majesty.

In June 1795, a British fleet led by Sir G. Elphinstone arrived at the Cape with Major-General Craig and the 78th Highlanders (second battalion) on board. The commanders quickly began negotiations with Governor Slugsken for the transfer of the colony to Great Britain in trust for the Stadtholder. After hearing an open declaration to resist, the commanders decided to disembark their troops and secure a position. So, on the 14th, the 78th and the Marines landed at Simon’s Bay and took control of Simon’s Town without any resistance. The Dutch had a stronghold in their fortified camp at Muysenberg, six miles from Cape Town. To support the troops on land, a force of 800 sailors was sent, and the entire group moved to attack. Meanwhile, the ships of the fleet provided cover from the sea and unleashed a devastating barrage on the colonists, causing them to flee in panic. Muysenberg was captured on August 7th, and on the 9th, a unit arrived from St Helena with some artillery; however, it wasn't until September 3rd, when Sir A. Clarke, leading three regiments, entered the bay, that an advance could be made. Consequently, the Dutch position at Wineberg was overrun on the 14th, and on the 15th, Cape Town surrendered, with the garrison exiting with military honors. After a two-month campaign, during which they faced significant challenges from the unhealthy conditions, food shortages, and frequent nighttime attacks from the enemy, this young battalion, which had performed extraordinarily well throughout, achieved the mission of the expedition and took control of the colony in the name of His Britannic Majesty.

Under date “Cape of Good Hope, 19th September 1795,” Lieut.-Colonel Alexander Mackenzie of Fairburn, commanding the second battalion of the 78th Highlanders, sends a long account of the transactions at the Cape to Lieut.-Colonel F. H. Mackenzie of Seaforth. We are sorry that our space permits us to give only the following extracts:—

Under the date “Cape of Good Hope, September 19, 1795,” Lieutenant Colonel Alexander Mackenzie of Fairburn, in charge of the second battalion of the 78th Highlanders, sends a detailed report of the events at the Cape to Lieutenant Colonel F. H. Mackenzie of Seaforth. We regret that our space allows us to include only the following extracts:—

“I think if you will not be inclined to allow that the hardships have been so great, you will at all events grant that the comforts have been few, when I assure you that I have not had my clothes off for nearly nine weeks, nor my boots, except when I could get a dry pair to put on.

“I think if you're not willing to accept that the difficulties have been really tough, you will at least agree that the comforts have been scarce when I tell you that I haven't taken my clothes off for nearly nine weeks, nor my boots, unless I could find a dry pair to wear."

“ ... If the regiment is put on the East India establishment, which is supposed will be the case, it will be equally the same for you as if they were in India. I must observe it is fortunate for us that we are in a warm climate, as we are actually without a coat to put on; we are so naked that we can do no duty in town....

“ ... If the regiment is placed on the East India establishment, which is expected to happen, it will be just like them being in India for you. I have to point out that it's lucky for us that we’re in a warm climate, since we don't actually have a coat to wear; we’re so exposed that we can’t do any duty in town....

“I cannot tell you how much I am puzzled about clothing. The other corps have all two years’ clothing not made up, and I should not be surprised if this alone was to turn the scale with regard to their going to India. General Clarke advises mo to buy cloth, but I fear putting you to expense; however, if the clothing does not come out in the first ship I shall be obliged to do something, but what, I am sure I don’t know. I hope your first battalion may come out, as there cannot be a more desirable quarter for the colonel or the regiment. We are getting into excellent barracks, and the regiment will soon get well of the dysentery and other complaints. They are now immensely rich, and I shall endeavour to lay out their money properly for them. I shall bid[625] you adieu by saying that I do not care how soon a good peace may be brought about. I think we have at last turned up a good trump card for you, and I daresay the Ministry will play the negotiating game well.”

“I can’t tell you how confused I am about the clothing situation. The other units have all their clothes from the last two years still unissued, and I wouldn’t be surprised if this alone affects their deployment to India. General Clarke suggests I buy some fabric, but I hesitate to put you in a financial bind; however, if the clothing doesn’t arrive on the first ship, I’ll have to figure something out, but I really don’t know what. I hope your first battalion makes it over because there’s no better place for the colonel or the regiment. We’re moving into great barracks, and the regiment will soon recover from the dysentery and other issues. They’re doing exceedingly well financially, and I’ll try to manage their funds wisely. I’ll say goodbye by expressing that I wish for a good peace to come about soon. I think we’ve finally discovered a good opportunity for you, and I’m sure the Ministry will handle the negotiations well.”

In Capetown the regiment remained quartered until the arrival of the first battalion in June 1796.

In Cape Town, the regiment stayed stationed there until the first battalion arrived in June 1796.


II.

1796–1817.

1st and 2d Battalions amalgamated—The Regiment sails for the Cape—The consolidation completed—Capture of a Dutch fleet—Ordered to India—Lucknow—Cession of Allahabad—Various changes of Quarters—Colonels Alexander Mackenzie and J. R. Mackenzie quit the Regiment—Ordered to Bombay—Join General Wellesley’s Army—The Mahrattas—The Treaty of Bassein—Lake and Wellesley take the field—War between the British and the Mahrattas—Ahmednuggur taken—Battle of Assaye—Colours granted to the 74th and 78th—Wellesley’s pursuit of the Enemy—Battle of Argaum—Gawilghur taken—The Regiment goes to Goojerat—From Bombay to Goa—Excellent conduct—Ordered to Madras and thence to Java—Landing near Batavia, which is invested—The Cantonment of Waltevreeden forced—The Fortification of Cornelis captured, when General Jansens flies—Colonel Gillespie defeats Jansens—The French army surrender and evacuate the Island—Rebellion of the Sultan of Djokjokarta—His Capital is taken, and he is deposed—Colonel Fraser and Captain Macpherson murdered by Banditti at Probolingo—Major Forbes defeats the Insurgents—Thanks of Government to the Regiment—Expeditions against the Islands of Bali and Celebes—The Regiment sails for Calcutta—Six Companies wrecked on the Island of Preparis—General Orders by the Indian Government—The Regiment lands at Portsmouth and proceeds to Aberdeen—Unfounded charge against the Highland Regiments.

1st and 2nd Battalions merged—The Regiment sails for the Cape—The consolidation finished—Capture of a Dutch fleet—Ordered to India—Lucknow—Transfer of Allahabad—Various changes of quarters—Colonels Alexander Mackenzie and J. R. Mackenzie leave the Regiment—Ordered to Bombay—Join General Wellesley’s Army—The Mahrattas—The Treaty of Bassein—Lake and Wellesley go into action—War breaks out between the British and the Mahrattas—Ahmednuggur captured—Battle of Assaye—Colors awarded to the 74th and 78th—Wellesley pursues the enemy—Battle of Argaum—Gawilghur captured—The Regiment moves to Goojerat—From Bombay to Goa—Excellent conduct—Ordered to Madras and then to Java—Landing near Batavia, which is under siege—The Cantonment of Waltevreeden taken—The Fortification of Cornelis captured, prompting General Jansens to flee—Colonel Gillespie defeats Jansens—The French army surrenders and evacuates the island—Rebellion by the Sultan of Djokjokarta—His capital is captured, and he is deposed—Colonel Fraser and Captain Macpherson murdered by bandits at Probolingo—Major Forbes defeats the insurgents—Government thanks the Regiment—Expeditions against the Islands of Bali and Celebes—The Regiment sails for Calcutta—Six companies wrecked on the Island of Preparis—General Orders from the Indian Government—The Regiment lands at Portsmouth and heads to Aberdeen—Unfounded accusations against the Highland Regiments.

On the 28th of November, 1795, the Duke of York had issued orders for the consolidation of both battalions, and accordingly, on the arrival of the 1st battalion from L’Île-Dieu, the work was commenced by the attachment to it of that part of the 2nd battalion which had been left behind. On the 26th of February, 1796, only seven weeks after its return from abroad, the battalion proceeded from Poole to Portsmouth, where it embarked for the Cape in two divisions under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Alexander Mackenzie of Belmaduthy, and sailed on the 6th of March. On the 30th of May the 78th arrived in Simon’s Bay, and on the 1st of June landed and commenced its march to Capetown. Here the work of consolidation was completed, and the supernumerary officers and men ordered home. The regiment now presented the appearance of a splendid body of men, and mustered 970 Highlanders, 129 Lowlanders, and 14 English and Irish, the last chiefly bandsmen. The Batavian Republic had formally declared war against England in May; and, accordingly, on the 3rd of August, apparently with the view of attempting the recapture of the Cape, a Dutch fleet under Admiral Lucas anchored in Saldanha Bay. General Craig, the commander of the troops, marched up a force, which included the grenadier and light battalions of the 78th. As the Dutch fleet, however, surrendered, the troops marched back to a place called Groenekloof, about half-way to Capetown, where they remained encamped for three or four weeks, when the 78th marched to Capetown, and occupied the hill near the Castle until the transports were ready to convey them to India.

On November 28, 1795, the Duke of York ordered the consolidation of both battalions. So, when the 1st battalion arrived from L’Île-Dieu, they began the process by incorporating the part of the 2nd battalion that had been left behind. On February 26, 1796, just seven weeks after returning from abroad, the battalion moved from Poole to Portsmouth, where it split into two divisions under the command of Lieutenant Colonel Alexander Mackenzie of Belmaduthy, and set sail on March 6. On May 30, the 78th arrived in Simon’s Bay, and on June 1, they landed and started marching to Capetown. Here, the consolidation was completed, and the extra officers and soldiers were ordered to return home. The regiment now looked impressive, comprising 970 Highlanders, 129 Lowlanders, and 14 English and Irish, mostly bandsmen. In May, the Batavian Republic officially declared war on England, and on August 3, a Dutch fleet under Admiral Lucas anchored in Saldanha Bay, likely aiming to retake the Cape. General Craig, the troop commander, led a force that included the grenadier and light battalions of the 78th. However, when the Dutch fleet surrendered, the troops returned to a place called Groenekloof, about halfway to Capetown, where they camped for three to four weeks before marching to Capetown and occupying the hill near the Castle until the transports were ready to take them to India.

On the 4th of November the regiment embarked, and sailed on the 10th; it had a long passage, during which scurvy made its appearance, but to no formidable extent. On the 10th of February 1797 the transports reached Calcutta, and the following day the regiment marched into Fort William. Ten days later it embarked in boats on the Hoogly, and proceeded to Burhampoor, the voyage occupying fourteen days. About the 1st of August, on the embarkation of the 33rd Regiment with the expedition intended against Manilla, the 78th proceeded to Fort William. In the beginning of October six companies were again embarked in boats, and proceeded to Chunar. From Chunar, about the end of November, the division, having drawn camp equipment from the magazine, was ordered to drop down to Benares, there to land, and form part of a large escort to the Governor-General (Sir John Shore), and the Commander-in-Chief (Sir A. Clarke), about to proceed to Lucknow. The division accordingly landed at Benares on the 6th of December and marched to Sheopoor, six miles on the road, where it halted to complete its field equipment. In the beginning of November, the 33rd having returned to Fort William, the second division of the 78th embarked and proceeded to Chunar, where it was[626] landed and encamped until the following March.

On November 4th, the regiment boarded their transport ships and set sail on the 10th. The journey was long, and scurvy became a problem, but it wasn't too serious. On February 10, 1797, the ships arrived in Calcutta, and the next day, the regiment marched into Fort William. Ten days later, they took boats on the Hoogly River and headed to Burhampoor, a trip that took fourteen days. Around August 1st, when the 33rd Regiment boarded for the expedition against Manilla, the 78th moved to Fort William. In early October, six companies were loaded into boats again and went to Chunar. By the end of November, after picking up camp equipment from the magazine, the division was ordered to move down to Benares to land and become part of a large escort for the Governor-General (Sir John Shore) and the Commander-in-Chief (Sir A. Clarke), who were set to travel to Lucknow. The division landed in Benares on December 6th and marched six miles to Sheopoor, where they stopped to finish getting their field equipment ready. At the beginning of November, after the 33rd returned to Fort William, the second division of the 78th boarded and went to Chunar, where they were[626]landed and camped until the following March.

On the 9th of December the first division was joined by a part of the 3rd Native Infantry, some artillery with field-pieces, and two russallahs or squadrons of Irregular Hindoostani Cavalry, formerly the body-guard of General De Boigne, a Savoyard in Sindiah’s service, and marched forward, forming the escort above mentioned. The march was continued without halting for fifteen days, which brought the force to the race-course of Lucknow, where it was joined by the remainder of the 3rd Native Infantry. It is unnecessary to enter here into the complications of native Indian politics. It is enough to say that on the death, in 1797, of the troublesome Asoph-ud-Dowla, the Nawaub Vizir of Oudh, he was succeeded by his equally troublesome and weak-minded son, Mirza Ali.

On December 9th, the first division was joined by part of the 3rd Native Infantry, some artillery with field guns, and two squadrons of Irregular Hindoostani Cavalry, which had previously served as the bodyguard of General De Boigne, a Savoyard in Sindiah’s service, and marched forward, forming the escort mentioned earlier. The march continued without stopping for fifteen days, bringing the force to the Lucknow racecourse, where it was joined by the rest of the 3rd Native Infantry. There’s no need to delve into the complexities of native Indian politics here. It’s enough to say that after the death of the difficult Asoph-ud-Dowla, the Nawaub Vizir of Oudh, in 1797, his equally troublesome and weak-minded son, Mirza Ali, took over.

The young prince had barely ascended the throne, however, ere reports were brought to the Governor-General of his incapacity, faithless character, and prodigality. It was on receiving these reports, therefore, that Sir John Shore determined to proceed to Lucknow in person, and, by actual observation, satisfy himself of the merits of the case. The narrative is resumed from the regimental records of the 78th.

The young prince had just taken the throne when reports reached the Governor-General about his incompetence, untrustworthiness, and extravagance. Upon receiving these reports, Sir John Shore decided to go to Lucknow himself to get a firsthand look at the situation. The story continues from the regimental records of the 78th.

“On the frontier of the Nawaub Vizir’s dominions, we had been met by the new Nawaub Vizir, Ali, a young lad of known faithless principles, with a large force; and his intentions being considered very suspicious, each battalion furnished a captain’s outlying picquet, for the security of the camp at night, which was continued until after his deposition and the elevation of his successor, Saadut Ali, on the 22nd January 1798.”

“On the border of the Nawaub Vizir’s territories, we were met by the new Nawaub Vizir, Ali, a young guy known for his unreliable principles, commanding a large force. His intentions were viewed as very suspicious, so each battalion provided a captain’s night watch to secure the camp, a practice that continued until after his removal and the rise of his successor, Saadut Ali, on January 22, 1798.”

By skilful management Vizir Ali was secured without violence, and his uncle, Saadut Ali, placed in his stead.

By clever management, Vizir Ali was secured without any violence, and his uncle, Saadut Ali, was put in his place.

On the 23rd of February, the 78th, the 1st Battalion Native Infantry, and a company of Artillery, under the command of Colonel Mackenzie of the 78th, marched for the Fort of Allahabad, which had lately been ceded to the British by Saadut Ali.

On February 23rd, the 78th, the 1st Battalion Native Infantry, and a company of Artillery, led by Colonel Mackenzie of the 78th, marched to the Fort of Allahabad, which had recently been given to the British by Saadut Ali.

After various movements, the 78th found itself in garrison at Fort William in December 1800. In the October of that year Lieut.-Colonel Alexander Mackenzie had left for England, handing over his command to Lieut.-Colonel J. Randoll Mackenzie of Suddie.[471] And in the latter part of November Lieut.-Colonel Mackenzie also went to England, and was succeeded in the command of the regiment by Lieut.-Colonel Adams. The regiment remained in quarters at Fort William during the whole of 1801 and 1802.

After various movements, the 78th found itself stationed at Fort William in December 1800. In October of that year, Lieutenant Colonel Alexander Mackenzie left for England, passing command to Lieutenant Colonel J. Randoll Mackenzie of Suddie.[471] Later in November, Lieutenant Colonel Mackenzie also traveled to England, and Lieutenant Colonel Adams took over the command of the regiment. The regiment stayed at Fort William throughout all of 1801 and 1802.

In the middle of January, 1803, the 78th received orders to prepare for embarkation for Bombay, where head-quarters arrived on the 26th of March, and immediately received orders to prepare for field service. The regiment re-embarked on the 4th of April, and proceeded to Bassein, where it landed on the 7th, and marched at once to join the camp of Colonel Murray’s detachment at Sachpara, 7 miles from the town; being formed as an escort to His Highness the Peshwah, who had been driven from his dominions by Holkar during the previous October.

In mid-January 1803, the 78th received orders to get ready to leave for Bombay, where headquarters arrived on March 26 and quickly got instructions for field service. The regiment re-embarked on April 4 and went to Bassein, where it landed on the 7th and immediately marched to join Colonel Murray's detachment at Sachpara, 7 miles from the town, serving as an escort for His Highness the Peshwah, who had been ousted from his territory by Holkar the previous October.

The detachment set out on the 18th of April, and marched by Panwell and the Bhore Ghât. In the beginning of June the 78th joined at Poonah the army under General Wellesley, destined to act against Sindiah and the Mahrattas. The regiment was posted to the brigade commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Harness,[627] 80th Regiment, which was called the 4th brigade, with reference to the Grand Madras Army, from which General Wellesley was detached, but which formed the right of the General’s force. Its post in line was the right of the centre, which was occupied by the park, and on the left of the park was the 74th Highlanders, in the brigade commanded by Colonel Wallace, 74th, and called the 5th Brigade. Besides these two brigades of infantry there was one of cavalry, commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Maxwell, 19th Light Dragoons; each brigade consisted of 1 European and 3 native regiments. The train consisted of four iron and four brass 12-pounders, besides two 5½-inch howitzers, and some spare field-pieces.

The detachment started on April 18th and marched by Panwell and the Bhore Ghât. In early June, the 78th joined General Wellesley’s army in Poonah, which was set to take action against Sindiah and the Mahrattas. The regiment was assigned to the brigade led by Lieut.-Colonel Harness, 80th Regiment, known as the 4th brigade in relation to the Grand Madras Army, from which General Wellesley had been detached, but which made up the right side of the General’s force. Its position in line was the right of the center, occupied by the park, with the 74th Highlanders on the left of the park, in the brigade commanded by Colonel Wallace, 74th, known as the 5th Brigade. In addition to these two infantry brigades, there was one cavalry brigade under Lieut.-Colonel Maxwell, 19th Light Dragoons; each brigade was made up of 1 European and 3 native regiments. The train included four iron and four brass 12-pounders, as well as two 5½-inch howitzers and some spare field-pieces.

A very few days after the army moved forward the rainy season commenced, but was by no means a severe one; the great want of forage, however, at the commencement of this campaign, destroyed much cattle, and the 78th Highlanders, who were by no means so well equipped as the other corps, were a good deal distressed at first. The movements of the army were slow, making long halts, and not keeping in a straight direction till the beginning of August, when it encamped about 8 miles south of Ahmednuggur, in which position it was when negotiations were broken off and war declared with Dowlut Rao Sindiah and the Rajah of Berar, Ragojee Bhoonslah.

A few days after the army moved forward, the rainy season started, but it wasn’t too severe. However, the significant lack of forage at the beginning of this campaign led to the loss of a lot of cattle, and the 78th Highlanders, who weren’t as well equipped as the other units, experienced quite a bit of distress at first. The army's movements were slow, with long stops, and they didn’t keep a straight path until early August, when they set up camp about 8 miles south of Ahmednuggur. This was their position when negotiations broke down and war was declared against Dowlut Rao Sindiah and the Rajah of Berar, Ragojee Bhoonslah.

On the 8th of August the advanced guard was reinforced by the flank companies of the 74th and 78th Highlanders, and the city of Ahmednuggur was attacked and carried by storm in three columns, of which the advanced guard formed one, the other two being led by battalion companies of the same regiments. “The fort of Ahmednuggur is one of the strongest in India, built of stone and a strong Indian cement called chunam. It is surrounded by a deep ditch, with large circular bastions at short intervals, and was armed with guns in casemated embrasures, and with loopholes for musketry. The escarp was unusually lofty, but the casemates were too confined to admit of their being effectively employed, and the glacis was so abrupt that it offered good shelter to an enemy who could once succeed in getting close to the walls. The Pettah was a large and regular Indian town, surrounded by a wall of stone and mud 18 feet high, with small bastions at every hundred yards, but with no rampart broad enough for a man to stand upon. Here, both in the Pettah and the fort, the walls were perceived to be lined by men, whose appointments glittered in the sun. The Pettah was separated from the fort by a wide space, in which Sindiah had a palace and many valuables, surrounded with immense gardens, where the remains of aqueducts and many interesting ruins of Moorish architecture show the once flourishing condition of the Nizam’s capital in the 16th century.”[472] Having determined on taking the Pettah by escalade, General Wellesley ordered forward the stormers, who were led by the advanced guard. Unfortunately, on account of the height and narrowness of the walls, and the difficulty of obtaining footing, the men, having reached the top of the scaling ladders, were, one after the other as they came up, either killed or thrown down. At length, Captain Vesey, of the 1/3rd Native Infantry, having secured a bastion, a party of his men leaped down within the walls, and, opening a gate, admitted the remainder of the force; some skirmishing took place in the streets, but the enemy was speedily overcome, and though the fort continued to fire round shot, it was with but little precision, and occasioned no damage.[473] The army lost 140 men, the casualties of the 78th being Captains F. Mackenzie Humberstone and Duncan Grant (a volunteer on this occasion), Lieut. Anderson of the Grenadier Company, and 12 men killed; and Lieut. Larkin of the Light Company, and 5 men wounded.

On August 8th, the advanced guard was bolstered by the flank companies of the 74th and 78th Highlanders, and the city of Ahmednuggur was attacked and taken by storm in three columns, one being the advanced guard and the other two led by battalion companies of the same regiments. “The fort of Ahmednuggur is one of the strongest in India, built from stone and a robust Indian cement called chunam. It is surrounded by a deep ditch, with large circular bastions positioned closely together, and was armed with guns in casemated embrasures, along with loopholes for musketry. The escarpment was unusually high, but the casemates were too cramped to be used effectively, and the slope was so steep that it provided good shelter for any enemy that managed to get close to the walls. The Pettah was a large and organized Indian town, surrounded by a wall made of stone and mud, 18 feet high, with small bastions every hundred yards but lacking a rampart wide enough for a person to stand on. Here, both in the Pettah and the fort, the walls were lined with men, whose gear sparkled in the sunlight. The Pettah was separated from the fort by a wide space, where Sindiah had a palace and many valuables, surrounded by vast gardens, where remnants of aqueducts and interesting ruins of Moorish architecture indicate the once thriving condition of the Nizam’s capital in the 16th century.”[472] After deciding to take the Pettah by scaling, General Wellesley ordered the stormers forward, led by the advanced guard. Unfortunately, due to the height and narrowness of the walls, and the challenge of finding a foothold, the men, once they reached the top of the scaling ladders, were killed or thrown down one after another. Eventually, Captain Vesey of the 1/3rd Native Infantry secured a bastion, and a group of his men jumped down inside the walls, opened a gate, and let in the rest of the forces. Some skirmishing occurred in the streets, but the enemy was quickly defeated, and although the fort continued to fire round shot, it was not very precise and caused little damage.[473] The army suffered the loss of 140 men, with the 78th casualties including Captains F. Mackenzie Humberstone and Duncan Grant (who was a volunteer this time), Lieut. Anderson of the Grenadier Company, and 12 men killed; and Lieut. Larkin of the Light Company, and 5 men wounded.

After the action the army encamped a long shot’s distance from the fort, which was reconnoitred on the 9th, and a ravine having been discovered, not 300 yards from the wall, it was occupied, and a battery erected, which opened with four iron 12-pounders on the morning of the 10th. During that night the battery was enlarged, and two howitzers added to its armament,[628] and the fire re-opened on the 11th, on the evening of which day the Killedar capitulated; and next morning the garrison, to the number of 1400 men having marched out, the grenadiers of the 78th and a battalion of Sepoys took possession. The victorious troops proceeded to the plunder of Sindiah’s palace. Its treasures can have been surpassed only by those of the Summer Palace at Pekin. “There were found in it, besides many objects of European manufacture and luxury, the richest stuffs of India—gold and silver cloths, splendid armour, silks, satins, velvets, furs, shawls, plate, cash. &c.”[474] Here, as afterwards, General Wellesley set his face against all such demoralising practices, but it was only after hanging a couple of Sepoys in the gateway, as a warning to the rest, that order could be restored and the native troops restrained.

After the battle, the army camped a long distance away from the fort, which was surveyed on the 9th. A ravine was discovered not 300 yards from the wall, so it was occupied, and a battery was set up. This battery opened fire with four iron 12-pounders on the morning of the 10th. During that night, the battery was expanded, and two howitzers were added to its arsenal. The fire resumed on the 11th, and by the evening of that day, the Killedar surrendered. The next morning, the garrison, numbering 1,400 men, marched out, and the grenadiers of the 78th along with a battalion of Sepoys took control. The victorious troops then moved on to plunder Sindiah’s palace. Its treasures could only be rivaled by those of the Summer Palace in Beijing. “Inside, among many European luxury items, were the richest Indian fabrics—gold and silver cloths, splendid armor, silks, satins, velvets, furs, shawls, and plate, cash, etc.” Here, as later, General Wellesley opposed all such demoralizing actions, but it was only after hanging a couple of Sepoys at the gateway as a warning to the others that order could be restored and the native troops could be controlled.[628]

Along with the fort and city of Ahmednuggur, a province of the same name became subject to British authority. This fortress, long regarded as the key of the Deccan, besides covering his communications with Poonah, afforded General Wellesley an invaluable depôt from which to draw supplies; and from its position overawed the surrounding population, and formed a bulwark of defence to the western territories of the Nizam.[475]

Along with the fort and city of Ahmednuggur, a province with the same name came under British control. This fortress, long seen as the key to the Deccan, not only secured his connections with Poonah but also provided General Wellesley with a crucial supply base. Its location intimidated the local population and served as a defense for the western territories of the Nizam.[475]

The army remained for some days in the neighbourhood of Ahmednuggur, and then marching down the Nimderrah Ghât, directed its route to Toka, on the Godavery. On the 24th it crossed the river in boats. On the 17th of September the army encamped at Goonjee, the junction of the Godavery and Galatty, and thence moved to Golah Pangree on the Doodna, which it reached on the 20th.

The army stayed near Ahmednuggur for several days before marching down the Nimderrah Ghât and heading towards Toka, on the Godavery. On the 24th, it crossed the river using boats. On September 17th, the army set up camp at Goonjee, where the Godavery and Galatty meet, and then moved on to Golah Pangree on the Doodna, arriving there on the 20th.

On the 24th of August the united armies of Sindiah and the Rajah of Berar had entered the territories of the Nizam by the Adjunteh Ghât, and were known to be occupying the country between that pass and Jalnah. General Wellesley’s plan of operations now was, if possible, to bring the enemy to a general action; but, if he failed in that object, at least to drive them out of the Nizam’s country and secure the passes. On the 19th of September he wrote to Colonel Stevenson, directing that officer to march upon the Adjunteh Ghât, he himself moving by Jafferabad upon those of Bhaudoola and Laukenwarra. On the 21st, having obtained intelligence that the enemy lay at Bokerdun, he, after a personal interview with Colonel Stevenson at Budnapoor, arranged that their forces should separate, marching on the 22nd, and traversing two parallel roads about 12 miles apart. On the 22nd both officers broke camp, the General proceeding by the eastern route, round the hills between Budnapoor and Jalnah, and Colonel Stevenson moving to the westward. On the 23rd General Wellesley arrived at Naulniah, and found that, instead of being 12 or 14 miles distant from the enemy’s camp, as he had calculated, he was within 6 miles of it. General Wellesley found himself unable to make a reconnaissance without employing his whole force, and to retire in the face of the enemy’s numerous cavalry would have been a dangerous experiment; but the hircarrahs having reported that the cavalry had already moved off, and that the infantry were about to follow, the General determined to attack at once, without waiting for Colonel Stevenson. He, however, apprised Stevenson of his intention, and desired him to move up without delay. On coming in sight of the enemy he was rudely undeceived as to his intelligence, for, instead of the infantry alone, the whole force of the allied Rajahs was drawn up on the further bank of the river Kaitna, ready to receive him.

On August 24th, the combined armies of Sindiah and the Rajah of Berar had entered the Nizam's territory through the Adjunteh Ghât and were known to be occupying the area between that pass and Jalnah. General Wellesley's strategy was to engage the enemy in a full battle if possible; if he couldn't achieve that, he aimed to push them out of the Nizam’s land and secure the passes. On September 19th, he wrote to Colonel Stevenson, instructing him to march towards the Adjunteh Ghât while he himself moved towards the passes at Bhaudoola and Laukenwarra from Jafferabad. On the 21st, after learning that the enemy was at Bokerdun, he met with Colonel Stevenson at Budnapoor and planned for their forces to separate and march on the 22nd along two parallel roads about 12 miles apart. On the 22nd, both leaders broke camp, with the General taking the eastern route around the hills between Budnapoor and Jalnah, while Colonel Stevenson moved westward. On the 23rd, General Wellesley reached Naulniah and discovered that, instead of being 12 or 14 miles away from the enemy's camp as he had thought, he was only 6 miles from it. He realized he couldn’t scout without using his entire force, and retreating in the face of the enemy’s many cavalry would be risky; however, after hearing from the hircarrahs that the cavalry had already left and the infantry were about to follow, he decided to attack immediately without waiting for Colonel Stevenson. He informed Stevenson of his plan and asked him to move up quickly. But as soon as he saw the enemy, he was shocked to find that instead of just the infantry, the entire force of the allied Rajahs was lined up on the opposite bank of the Kaitna River, ready to confront him.

“The sight was enough to appal the stoutest heart: thirty thousand horse, in one magnificent mass, crowded the right; a dense array of infantry, powerfully supported by artillery, formed the centre and left: the gunners were beside their pieces, and a hundred pieces of cannon, in front of the line, stood ready to[629] vomit forth death upon the assailants. Wellington paused for a moment, impressed but not daunted by the sight. His whole force, as Colonel Stevenson had not come up, did not exceed 8000 men, of whom 1600 were cavalry; the effective native British were not above 1500, and he had only 17 pieces of cannon. But feeling at once that retreat in presence of so prodigious a force of cavalry was impossible, and that the most audacious course was, in such circumstances, the most prudent, he ordered an immediate attack.”[476]

“The sight was enough to shock even the bravest: thirty thousand horses, in one stunning mass, filled the right side; a dense formation of infantry, strongly backed by artillery, formed the center and left: the gunners were at their weapons, and a hundred cannons stood ready to[629] unleash destruction on the attackers. Wellington paused for a moment, impressed but not intimidated by the scene. His entire force, as Colonel Stevenson had not arrived, numbered no more than 8,000 men, of whom 1,600 were cavalry; the effective British troops amounted to only 1,500, and he had just 17 cannons. But realizing that retreat in the face of such an overwhelming cavalry force was impossible, and that taking bold action was the most sensible approach under the circumstances, he ordered an immediate attack.”[476]

Before receiving intelligence of the enemy, the ground had been marked out for an encampment, and the cavalry had dismounted: General Wellesley ordered them to remount, and proceeded with them to the front. Of the infantry, the 1/2nd Native Infantry was ordered to cover the baggage on the marked ground, and to be reinforced by the rearguard as it came up. The 2/12th Native Infantry was ordered to join the left, in order to equalise the two brigades, which were to follow by the right, and the four brass light 12-pounders of the park were sent to the head of the line.

Before receiving news about the enemy, the area had been set aside for a camp, and the cavalry had dismounted. General Wellesley told them to get back on their horses and moved with them to the front. The 1/2nd Native Infantry was instructed to protect the baggage on the designated ground and to be supported by the rearguard as it arrived. The 2/12th Native Infantry was ordered to join on the left to balance the two brigades that were supposed to come up on the right, and the four brass light 12-pounders from the park were sent to the front of the line.

These dispositions did not cause above ten minutes’ halt to the column of infantry, but the cavalry, moving on with the General, came first in sight of the enemy’s position from a rising ground to the left of the road. This was within cannon-shot of the right of their encampment, which lay along the further bank of the river Kaitna, a stream of no magnitude, but with steep banks and a very deep channel, so as not to be passable except at particular places, chiefly near the villages. Sindiah’s irregular cavalry formed the right; the troops of the Rajah of Berar, also irregulars, the centre; and Sindiah’s regular infantry, the left. The latter was composed of 17 battalions, amounting to about 10,500 men, formed into 3 brigades, to each of which a body of regular cavalry and a corps of marksmen, called Allygoots, were attached. 102 pieces of their artillery were afterwards accounted for, but they probably had a few more.[477] The infantry were dressed, armed, and accoutred like British Sepoys; they were very fine bodies of men, and though the English officers had quitted them, they were in an admirable state of discipline, and many French and other European officers held command among them. Their guns were served by Gollundaze, exactly like those of the Bengal service, which had been disbanded some little time previously, and were probably the same men. It was soon found that they were extremely well trained, and their fire was both as quick and as well-directed as could be produced by the British artillery. What the total number of the enemy was cannot be ascertained, or even guessed at, with any degree of accuracy; but it is certainly calculated very low at 30,000 men, including the light troops who were out on a plundering excursion, but returned towards the close of the action. The two Rajahs were in the field in person, attended by their principal ministers, and, it being the day of the Dusserah feast, the Hindoos, of which the army was chiefly composed, had religious prejudices to make them fight with spirit and hope for victory.

These arrangements didn’t delay the infantry column for more than ten minutes, but the cavalry, moving with the General, was the first to spot the enemy's position from a rising area to the left of the road. This was within cannon range of the right side of their camp, which stretched along the far bank of the Kaitna River, a small stream with steep banks and a very deep channel, making it only passable at specific spots, mainly near the villages. Sindiah’s irregular cavalry formed the right; the troops of the Rajah of Berar, also irregulars, were in the center; and Sindiah’s regular infantry made up the left. The latter consisted of 17 battalions, totaling about 10,500 men, organized into 3 brigades, each of which had a unit of regular cavalry and a group of marksmen known as Allygoots. Later, 102 pieces of their artillery were accounted for, though they likely had a few more.[477] The infantry were outfitted, armed, and equipped like British Sepoys; they were well-formed, and even though the English officers had left them, they maintained excellent discipline, with many French and other European officers in command. Their guns were operated by Gollundaze, just like those in the Bengal service, which had been disbanded a short time earlier, and they were probably the same men. It soon became clear that they were extremely well-trained, and their gunfire was both quick and well-aimed, rivaling that of British artillery. The exact number of the enemy is uncertain and hard to estimate accurately, but it’s certainly calculated as quite low at 30,000 men, including light troops out on a plundering mission who returned toward the end of the battle. The two Rajahs were on the field in person, accompanied by their chief ministers, and since it was the day of the Dusserah festival, the Hindus, who made up the majority of the army, had religious motivations that inspired them to fight vigorously and hope for victory.

The force of General Wellesley’s army in action was nearly 4700 men, of whom about 1500 were Europeans (including artillery), with 26 field-pieces, of which only four 12 and eight 6-pounders were fired during the action; the rest, being the guns of the cavalry and the battalions of the second line, could not be used.

The strength of General Wellesley's army in action was about 4,700 soldiers, including around 1,500 Europeans (artillery included), and they had 26 field guns, though only four 12-pounders and eight 6-pounders were fired during the battle; the rest, which belonged to the cavalry and the second line battalions, couldn't be used.

On General Wellesley’s approaching the enemy for the purpose of reconnoitring, they commenced a cannonade, the first gun of which was fired at twenty minutes past one o’clock P.M., and killed one of his escort. The General, although he found himself in front of their right, determined to attack their left, in order to turn it, judging that the defeat of their infantry was most likely to prove effectual, and accordingly ordered his own infantry column to move in that direction. Meanwhile some of the staff looked out for a ford to enable the troops to pass the Kaitna and execute this movement, and found one, which the enemy had fortunately left undefended, scarcely half a mile beyond their left flank, near the old fort of Peepulgaon, where the ground, narrowing at the confluence of the Kaitna and Juah, would prevent them from attacking with overwhelming numbers. The whole of this march was performed considerably within range of[630] their cannon, and the fire increased so fast that by the time the head of the column had reached Peepulgaon, it was tremendously heavy, and had already destroyed numbers.

As General Wellesley approached the enemy to scout, they started firing their cannons, with the first shot hitting at twenty minutes past one o’clock PM, killing one of his escorts. The General, finding himself in front of their right flank, decided to attack their left instead, believing that defeating their infantry would be the most effective strategy. He ordered his infantry column to move in that direction. Meanwhile, some staff members searched for a ford to allow the troops to cross the Kaitna and carry out this maneuver, and they located one that the enemy had unfortunately left undefended, just half a mile beyond their left flank, near the old fort of Peepulgaon. There, the ground narrowed at the meeting point of the Kaitna and Juah, limiting the enemy's ability to attack with overwhelming numbers. The entire march was conducted well within range of[630] their cannons, and the cannon fire became increasingly intense. By the time the head of the column reached Peepulgaon, the bombardment was incredibly heavy and had already caused numerous casualties.

For some time the enemy did not discover Major-General Wellesley’s design; but as soon as they became aware of it, they threw their left up to Assaye, a village on the Juah, near the left of their second line, which did not change its position. Their first line was now formed across the ground between the Kaitna and the Juah, the right resting upon the Kaitna, where the left had been, and the left occupying the village of Assaye, which was garrisoned with infantry and surrounded with cannon. They also brought up many guns from their reserve and second line to their first.

For a while, the enemy didn't realize Major-General Wellesley's plan; but once they figured it out, they shifted their left flank to Assaye, a village on the Juah, near the left side of their second line, which stayed in place. Their first line was now set up across the land between the Kaitna and the Juah, with the right wing resting on the Kaitna, where the left used to be, and the left taking control of the village of Assaye, which was garrisoned with infantry and surrounded by cannons. They also brought in many guns from their reserve and second line to reinforce their first line.

The British being obliged to cross the ford in one column by sections, were long exposed to the cannonade. After passing the river, their first line was formed nearly parallel to that of the enemy, at about 500 yards distance, having marched down the alignment to its ground. The second line rather out-flanked the first to the right, as did the third (composed of the cavalry) the second. The left of the first line was opposite the right of the enemy during the formation, and their artillery fired round-shot with great precision and rapidity, the same shot often striking all three lines. It was answered with great spirit by the first British line, but the number of gun-bullocks killed soon hindered the advance of the artillery, with the exception of a few guns which were dragged by the men themselves. The British lines were formed from right to left as follows:—

The British had to cross the ford in one column, section by section, and they were exposed to cannon fire for a long time. After getting across the river, their first line was set up nearly parallel to the enemy's, about 500 yards away, having marched down to the ground. The second line flanked the first on the right, while the third line (made up of cavalry) flanked the second. The left of the first line was opposite the right of the enemy during the formation, and their artillery fired round shots with great accuracy and speed, often hitting all three lines. The first British line responded energetically, but the number of oxen killed soon slowed down the artillery's advance, except for a few guns that were pulled by the men themselves. The British lines were arranged from right to left as follows:—

First Line.

First Line.

The picquets, four 12-pounders, the 1/8th and 1/10th Native Infantry, and the 78th Highlanders.

The pickets, four 12-pound cannons, the 1/8th and 1/10th Native Infantry, and the 78th Highlanders.

Second Line.

Second Line.

The 74th Highlanders and the 2/12th and 1/4th Native Infantry.

The 74th Highlanders and the 2/12th and 1/4th Native Infantry.

Third Line.

Third Line.

The 4th Native Cavalry, the 19th Light Dragoons, and the 5th and 7th Native Cavalry.

The 4th Native Cavalry, the 19th Light Dragoons, and the 5th and 7th Native Cavalry.

Orders were now given for each battalion to attach a company to the guns, to assist and protect them during the advance. These orders, though immediately afterwards countermanded, reached the 78th, and, consequently, the 8th battalion company, under Lieutenant Cameron, was attached to the guns.

Orders were now issued for each battalion to assign a company to the guns to help and protect them during the advance. These orders, though later revoked, reached the 78th, and as a result, the 8th battalion company, led by Lieutenant Cameron, was assigned to the guns.

Major-General Wellesley then named the picquets as the battalion of direction, and ordered that the line should advance as quickly as possible consistent with order, and charge with the bayonet without firing a shot. At a quarter to three the word was given for the line to advance, and was received by Europeans and Natives with a cheer. Almost immediately, however, it was discovered that the picquets were not moving forward as directed, and the first line received the word to halt. This was a critical moment, for the troops had got to the ridge of a small swell in the ground that had somewhat sheltered them, particularly on the left; and the enemy, supposing them to be staggered by the fire, redoubled their efforts, discharging chain-shot and missiles of every kind. General Wellesley, dreading the consequences of this check in damping the ardour of the troops, rode up to one of the native corps of the first line, and, taking of his hat, cheered them on in their own language, and repeated the word “March!” Again the troops received the order with loud cheers, and the three battalions of the first line, followed by the 1/4th, advanced in quick time upon the enemy with the greatest coolness, order, and determination.

Major-General Wellesley then designated the pickets as the main battalion and instructed that the line should advance as quickly as possible while still maintaining order, and charge with bayonets without firing a shot. At a quarter to three, the command was given for the line to advance, and it was met with cheers from both Europeans and Natives. However, it quickly became apparent that the pickets weren't moving forward as ordered, prompting the first line to halt. This was a critical moment, as the troops had reached the ridge of a small rise in the ground that provided some cover, especially on the left side; the enemy, thinking the troops were shaken by the fire, intensified their attack, firing chain-shot and various projectiles. General Wellesley, worried that this setback would dampen the troops' enthusiasm, rode up to one of the native corps in the first line, took off his hat, and encouraged them in their own language, repeatedly shouting "March!" The troops responded with loud cheers again, and the three battalions of the first line, followed by the 1/4th, advanced swiftly toward the enemy with remarkable composure, order, and determination.

The 78th, on coming within 150 yards of the enemy’s line, withdrew its advanced centre sergeant, and the men were cautioned to be ready to charge. Soon after the battalion opposed to them fired a volley, and about the same time some European officers in the enemy’s service were observed to mount their horses and ride off. The 78th instantly ported arms, cheered, and redoubled its pace, and the enemy’s infantry, deserted by its officers, broke and ran. The 78th pushed on and fired, and coming to the charge, overtook and bayonetted a few individuals. The gunners, however, held firm to their guns, many being killed in the acts of loading, priming, or pointing; and none quitted their posts until the bayonets were at their breasts. Almost at the same moment the 1/10th Native Infantry closed with the enemy in the most gallant style; but the smoke and dust (which, aided by a high wind, was very great) prevented the troops from seeing further to the right.

The 78th, when they got within 150 yards of the enemy's line, pulled back their advanced center sergeant, and the men were told to be ready to charge. Shortly after, the battalion facing them fired a volley, and around the same time, some European officers serving with the enemy were seen getting on their horses and riding away. The 78th immediately raised their weapons, cheered, and increased their pace, causing the enemy's infantry, abandoned by their officers, to break and flee. The 78th pushed forward and fired, and as they charged, they caught up to and bayoneted a few individuals. However, the gunners held their ground, many being killed while loading, priming, or aiming; none left their posts until bayonets were at their chests. Almost simultaneously, the 1/10th Native Infantry engaged the enemy in a very brave manner, but the smoke and dust (which were very thick due to a strong wind) prevented the troops from seeing farther to the right.

The 78th now halted for an instant to complete[631] their files and restore exact order, and then moved forward on the enemy’s second line, making a complete wheel to the right, the pivot being the right of the army, near the village of Assaye. The picquets having failed to advance, the 74th pushed up, in doing which they were very much cut up by grape, and were charged by the Mahratta cavalry, led by Sindiah in person. They suffered dreadfully, as did also the picquets and 2/12th; and they were only saved by a brilliant charge, headed by Lieut.-Colonel Maxwell. This part of the British line, though it broke the enemy’s first line, did not gain much ground; and the enemy still continued in possession of several guns about the village of Assaye, from which they flanked the British line when it arrived opposite their second line.

The 78th paused for a moment to organize their ranks and get back in order, then moved forward against the enemy’s second line, making a full turn to the right, pivoting at the right side of the army, near the village of Assaye. Since the pickets had failed to move up, the 74th advanced, suffering heavy casualties from grapeshot, and were charged by Mahratta cavalry, led by Sindiah himself. They endured severe losses, as did the pickets and the 2/12th; they were only saved by a brilliant charge led by Lieutenant Colonel Maxwell. This section of the British line, while it broke through the enemy’s first line, didn’t gain much ground, and the enemy still held several guns near the village of Assaye, which they used to flank the British line as it came up against their second line.

A, the ford from Peepulgaon to Waroor; B, the rising ground which protected the advance; C, four old mangoes; D, screen of prickly pear, covering Assaye; E E E E, 30,000 of the enemy’s cavalry.

Several of the enemy also coming up from the bed of the river and other ways, attacked and killed a good many of the British artillerymen. A considerable number also who, after the fashion of Eastern warfare, had thrown themselves on the ground as dead, regained possession of the guns of their first line, which had been taken and passed, and from them opened a fire of grape upon the British rear. The guns of the 78th, with the escort under Lieutenant Cameron, escaped, and joined the regiment as it halted opposite to the enemy’s second line.

Several enemy soldiers also emerged from the riverbed and other places, attacking and killing many of the British artillerymen. A significant number, who had feigned death in the style of Eastern warfare, got back control of the guns from their front line, which had been captured and passed, and opened a barrage of grape shot on the British rear. The guns of the 78th, along with the escort under Lieutenant Cameron, managed to escape and reunite with the regiment as it paused in front of the enemy’s second line.

The British infantry was now in one line, the 78th on the left of the whole; and as it had the longest sweep to make in the wheel, it came up last. When the dust cleared a body of the enemy’s best cavalry was seen a little in advance of the left flank, purposing to turn it, on which the left wing of the 78th was thrown back at a small angle, and preparations were made for opening the two guns, which at that moment came up. It is impossible to say too much for the behaviour of the infantry at this awful crisis. Deprived of the assistance of their own artillery, having the enemy’s second line, untouched and perfectly fresh, firing steadily upon them, flanked by round-shot from the right, grape pouring upon their rear, and cavalry threatening their left, not a word was heard or a shot fired; all waited the orders of the General with the composure of a field-day, amidst a scene of[632] slaughter scarcely ever equalled. This, however, was not of long duration; for the British cavalry came up and drove off the body of horse which threatened the left, and which did not wait to be charged, and General Wellesley ordered the principal part of the line to attack the enemy in front, while the 78th and 7th Native Cavalry moved to the rear and charged the guns which were firing thence. The enemy’s second line immediately retired, one brigade in perfect order—so much so, that it repulsed an attack of the 19th Light Dragoons, at the head of which Colonel Maxwell was killed.

The British infantry was now lined up, with the 78th on the far left. Since it had the longest distance to cover in the maneuver, it arrived last. Once the dust settled, a group of the enemy's best cavalry was seen slightly ahead of the left flank, aiming to outflank it. In response, the left wing of the 78th was pulled back at a slight angle, and they prepared to fire the two guns that had just arrived. It's hard to overstate the bravery of the infantry in this dire situation. Cut off from their own artillery and being fired upon by the enemy’s untouched second line, while facing flanking cannon fire from the right, grapeshot raining down from behind, and cavalry looming on the left, they remained silent and didn’t fire a shot; everyone waited for the General's orders with the calmness of a drill, all amidst a level of carnage rarely seen. However, this calm didn’t last long; the British cavalry arrived and pushed away the enemy cavalry threatening the left, who didn’t wait to be engaged. General Wellesley then ordered the main part of the line to charge the enemy directly, while the 78th and 7th Native Cavalry moved to the rear to assault the guns firing from there. The enemy’s second line quickly retreated, with one brigade doing so in perfect order—so well that they repelled an attack by the 19th Light Dragoons, in which Colonel Maxwell was killed.

The 78th had great difficulty in clearing the field towards the rear and recovering the guns. The enemy strongly resisted, and three times forced them to change their front and attack each party separately, as none would give way until they were so attacked. Meanwhile, as the regiment marched against the one, the remainder kept up a galling fire of grape, till they were all driven off the field. The enemy’s light troops, who had been out plundering, now appeared upon the ground, and the Mysore horse were ordered to attack them; however, they did not wait for this, but made off as fast as possible. About half-past four the firing entirely ceased, and the enemy set fire to his tumbrils, which blew up in succession, many of them some time later. The corps which retired at first in such good order soon lost it, and threw its guns into the river, four of which were afterwards found, exclusive of ninety-eight taken on the field of battle. Seven stand of colours were taken from the enemy. After plundering their dead, their camp, and bazaar, they retreated along the Juah for about ten miles and made a halt, but on moving again the flight became general. Then casting away their material of every kind, they descended the Adjunteh Ghât into Candeish, and made for the city of Burhanpoor, when they were described as having no artillery, nor any body of men that looked like a battalion, while the roads were strewed with their wounded and their dying.

The 78th had a tough time clearing the field at the back and retrieving the guns. The enemy put up strong resistance, forcing them to change their front and attack each group separately three times, as none would retreat until they were attacked. Meanwhile, as the regiment marched against one group, the rest kept firing grape shot, until they were all pushed off the field. The enemy's light troops, who had been out looting, then showed up, and the Mysore cavalry was ordered to attack them; however, they didn’t stick around and ran away as quickly as they could. Around half-past four, the firing completely stopped, and the enemy set fire to their supply wagons, which exploded one after another, with many going off later. The corps that had initially retreated in good order soon lost that order, abandoning their guns in the river, four of which were later recovered, not counting the ninety-eight that were captured on the battlefield. Seven enemy flags were taken. After looting their dead, their camp, and market, they retreated along the Juah River for about ten miles and paused, but when they moved again, their flight became chaotic. They discarded all of their supplies, descended the Adjunteh Ghât into Candeish, and headed for the city of Burhanpoor. They were reported to have no artillery or any troops that looked like a battalion, while the roads were littered with their wounded and dying.

The loss of the British was most severe. No part of the Mysore or Mahratta allies was actually engaged. Their infantry was with the baggage, and their cavalry not being in uniform, the General was apprehensive of mistakes should any part of them come into action. Between one-half and one-third of the British actually in the field were either killed or wounded. The 78th was fortunate in having but a small proportion of the loss to bear. Lieutenant Douglas and 27 men were killed, and 4 officers, 4 sergeants, and 73 men were wounded. The officers wounded were Captain Alexander Mackenzie, Lieutenant Kinloch, Lieutenant Larkin, and Ensign Bethune (Acting Adjutant). Besides those mentioned, Colonel Adams received a contusion of the collar-bone which knocked him off his horse; Lieutenant J. Fraser a contusion of the leg; and all the other officers were more or less touched in their persons or their clothes. The sergeant-major was very badly wounded, and died a few days afterwards.

The loss for the British was incredibly heavy. None of the Mysore or Mahratta allies were actually involved in the fight. Their infantry was with the baggage, and since their cavalry wasn't in uniform, the General was worried about mistakes if any of them joined the action. Between half and a third of the British forces in the field were either killed or injured. The 78th was lucky to have a relatively small proportion of the losses. Lieutenant Douglas and 27 men were killed, while 4 officers, 4 sergeants, and 73 men were wounded. The injured officers included Captain Alexander Mackenzie, Lieutenant Kinloch, Lieutenant Larkin, and Ensign Bethune (Acting Adjutant). In addition to those mentioned, Colonel Adams suffered a collarbone bruise that knocked him off his horse; Lieutenant J. Fraser had a bruise on his leg; and all the other officers were to some extent affected personally or in their clothing. The sergeant-major was severely wounded and died a few days later.

General Wellesley had two horses killed under him; and nearly all the mounted officers lost horses, some as many as three.

General Wellesley had two horses shot out from under him, and almost all the mounted officers lost horses, with some losing as many as three.

The loss of the enemy must have been terrible. The bodies of 1200 were found on the field, and it was said that 3000 were wounded. Owing to the part they played in the action, the cavalry were unable to pursue, and the enemy suffered much less in their retreat than they should otherwise have done. This fact, too, enabled many of their wounded to creep into the jungle, whence very few returned; but it is impossible to conjecture the total loss, and all computations probably fall short of the actual amount. Jadoon Rao, Sindiah’s first minister, and the chief instigator of the war, was severely wounded, and died a few days afterwards; and Colonel Dorsan, the principal French officer, was also killed.

The enemy must have faced a significant loss. The bodies of 1,200 were found on the battlefield, and reports indicated that 3,000 were wounded. Because of their role in the fight, the cavalry couldn’t chase after them, allowing the enemy to retreat with far fewer losses than they would have otherwise incurred. This also meant that many of their wounded managed to escape into the jungle, from which very few returned; it's impossible to accurately estimate the total loss, and all calculations probably underestimate the actual number. Jadoon Rao, Sindiah’s chief minister and the main instigator of the war, was badly injured and died a few days later; also, Colonel Dorsan, the lead French officer, was killed.

Such was the battle of Assaye, one of the most decisive as well as the most desperate ever fought in India.

Such was the battle of Assaye, one of the most decisive and desperate battles ever fought in India.

Major-General Wellesley and the troops under his command received the thanks of the Governor-general in Council for their important services. His Majesty was pleased to order that the corps engaged should bear upon their colours and appointments an elephant, superscribed “Assaye,” in commemoration of the victory; and honorary colours were granted to the 19th Light Dragoons, and the 74th and 78th Highlanders, by the government of India[633] in a general order.[478] For some unknown reason the 78th ceased to use these special colours after leaving India, the 74th being the only one of the three regiments still possessing them.

Major-General Wellesley and the troops under his command received thanks from the Governor-General in Council for their significant services. His Majesty ordered that the corps involved should display an elephant on their colors and equipment, inscribed “Assaye,” to commemorate the victory; and honorary colors were awarded to the 19th Light Dragoons, and the 74th and 78th Highlanders, by the Indian government in a general order.[633][478] For some unknown reason, the 78th stopped using these special colors after leaving India, with the 74th being the only one of the three regiments still retaining them.

After various independent movements, Colonel Stevenson, on the 29th of November, formed a junction with General Wellesley at Parterly, on which day the whole of the enemy’s force was discovered drawn up on the plains of Argaum about six miles distant. Their line extended five miles, having in its rear the gardens and enclosures of Argaum, while in its front was the uncultivated plain, which was much cut up by watercourses. The Berar cavalry occupied the left, and the artillery and infantry the left centre. Sindiah’s force, which occupied the right, consisted of one very heavy body of cavalry, with a number of pindarries or light troops on its right again.

After several independent movements, Colonel Stevenson joined forces with General Wellesley at Parterly on November 29th. On that day, they discovered the entire enemy force positioned on the plains of Argaum, about six miles away. Their line stretched five miles, with the gardens and enclosures of Argaum behind them, while the uncultivated plain, crisscrossed by watercourses, lay in front. The Berar cavalry held the left side, and the artillery and infantry were in the left center. Sindiah’s force, which was on the right, included a very large cavalry unit and several light troops, known as pindarries, positioned to their right.

The enemy, though nearly as numerous as at Assaye, were neither so well disciplined nor so well appointed, and they had besides only thirty-eight pieces of cannon. The British army, on the other hand, was more numerous than in the late engagement, having been reinforced by Colonel Stevenson’s division. The British moved forward in one column to the edge of the plain. A small village lay between the head of the British columns and the line. The cavalry formed in close column behind this village; and the right brigade formed line in its front, the other corps following and forming in succession. The moment the leading picquet passed the village, the enemy, who was about 1200 yards distant, discharged 21 pieces of cannon in one volley. The native picquets and two battalions, alarmed by this noisy demonstration, which was attended with no injurious consequences, recoiled and took refuge behind the village, leaving the picquets of the 78th and the artillery alone in the field. By the exertions of the officers these battalions were again brought up into line,—not, however, till the 78th had joined and formed into line with the picquets and artillery.

The enemy, although almost as numerous as they had been at Assaye, were not as well organized or equipped, and they only had thirty-eight cannons. The British army, on the other hand, was larger than in the last battle, having been bolstered by Colonel Stevenson’s division. The British advanced in one column to the edge of the plain. A small village stood between the front of the British columns and the enemy line. The cavalry lined up closely behind this village, while the right brigade formed up in front of it, with the other units following and getting in position behind. As soon as the leading picket passed the village, the enemy, who was about 1200 yards away, fired 21 cannons in a single shot. The native pickets and two battalions, startled by this loud display, which thankfully didn’t cause any harm, fell back and took cover behind the village, leaving the pickets of the 78th and the artillery alone in the field. Thanks to the efforts of the officers, these battalions were eventually brought back into formation—not until the 78th had joined and lined up with the pickets and artillery, though.

The army was drawn up in one line of fifteen battalions, with the 78th on the right, having the 74th on its immediate left, and the 94th on the left of the line, supported by the Mysore horse. The cavalry formed a reserve or second line. In the advance, the 78th directed its march against a battery of nine guns, which supported the enemy’s left. In the approach, a body of 800 infantry darted from behind the battery, and rushed forward with the apparent intention of passing through the interval between the 74th and 78th. To close the interval, and prevent the intended movement, the regiments obliqued their march, and with ported arms moved forward to meet the enemy; but they were prevented by a deep muddy ditch from coming into collision with the bayonet. The enemy, however, drew up alongside the ditch, and kept up the fire until his last man fell. Next morning upwards of 500 dead bodies were found lying by the ditch. Religious fanaticism had impelled these men to fight.

The army was lined up in one row of fifteen battalions, with the 78th on the right, the 74th directly to its left, and the 94th on the left end of the line, backed by the Mysore cavalry. The cavalry formed a reserve or second line. As they advanced, the 78th aimed its march at a battery of nine guns, which was supporting the enemy's left. As they got closer, a group of 800 infantry charged out from behind the battery, rushing forward as if they planned to slip through the gap between the 74th and 78th. To block the gap and stop the move, the regiments angled their march, and with their weapons raised, advanced to confront the enemy; however, they were stopped by a deep muddy ditch that kept them from clashing with bayonets. The enemy, though, positioned themselves alongside the ditch and continued firing until the last man fell. The next morning, over 500 dead bodies were found lying by the ditch. Religious fanaticism had driven these men to fight.

With the exception of an attack made by Sindiah’s cavalry on the left of Colonel Stevenson’s division, in which they were repulsed by the 6th Native Infantry, no other attempt of any moment was made by the enemy. After this attack the whole of the enemy’s line instantly gave way, leaving all their artillery on the field. They were pursued by the cavalry by moonlight till nine o’clock.

With the exception of an attack by Sindiah’s cavalry on the left side of Colonel Stevenson’s division, which was pushed back by the 6th Native Infantry, the enemy didn’t make any other significant attempts. After this attack, the entire enemy line quickly fell apart, abandoning all their artillery on the battlefield. The cavalry pursued them by moonlight until nine o’clock.

The loss of the British was trifling; no European officer was killed, and only nine wounded, one of whom had his thigh broken. The number of killed and wounded was small, and fell principally upon the 78th, which had eight men killed and about forty wounded; but no officer among the number. In the orders thanking the army for its exertions on this day, General Wellesley particularised the 74th and 78th:—“The 74th and 78th regiments had a particular opportunity of distinguishing themselves, and have deserved and received my thanks.” Colonel Harness being extremely ill, Lieut.-Colonel Adams of the 78th commanded the right brigade in the action; and Major Hercules Scott being in command of the picquets as field-officer of the day, the command of the 78th fell to Captain Fraser. In this action, as at the battle of Assaye, a scarcity of officers caused the colours of the 78th to be carried by sergeants; and it[634] is noticeable that not a shot penetrated the colours in either action, probably owing to the high wind which prevailed and caused them to be carried wrapped closely round the poles. The names of the sergeants who carried the colours at Assaye were Sergeant Leavoch, paymaster’s clerk, afterwards quarter-master; and Sergeant John Mackenzie, senior sergeant of the regiment, and immediately afterwards quarter-master’s sergeant. At Argaum, Sergeant Leavoch, and Sergeant Grant, regimental clerk, afterwards an ensign, and now (1815, says the Record), a lieutenant in the regiment.

The British losses were minor; no European officer was killed, and only nine were wounded, one of whom had a broken thigh. The total number of casualties was low and mainly affected the 78th, which suffered eight men killed and around forty wounded, but none of the officers were among them. In his orders thanking the army for their efforts that day, General Wellesley specifically mentioned the 74th and 78th: “The 74th and 78th regiments had a unique opportunity to distinguish themselves and have deserved and received my thanks.” With Colonel Harness gravely ill, Lieut.-Colonel Adams from the 78th led the right brigade during the battle; Major Hercules Scott, serving as field-officer of the day, commanded the picquets, so Captain Fraser ended up in charge of the 78th. In this engagement, just like in the Battle of Assaye, a lack of officers meant that the 78th's colors were carried by sergeants; notably, no shots hit the colors in either battle, likely due to the strong wind, which kept them tightly wrapped around the poles. The sergeants who carried the colors at Assaye were Sergeant Leavoch, the paymaster’s clerk who later became quarter-master, and Sergeant John Mackenzie, the senior sergeant of the regiment, who soon after became quarter-master’s sergeant. At Argaum, Sergeant Leavoch and Sergeant Grant, the regimental clerk who later became an ensign and by 1815 (as noted in the Record) a lieutenant in the regiment.

“At the battle of Assaye,” General Stewart tells us, “the musicians were ordered to attend to the wounded, and carry them to the surgeons in the rear. One of the pipers, believing himself included in this order, laid aside his instrument and assisted the wounded. For this he was afterwards reproached by his comrades. Flutes and hautboys they thought could be well spared; but for the piper, who should always be in the heat of the battle, to go to the rear with the whistlers was a thing altogether unheard of. The unfortunate piper was quite humbled. However, he soon had an opportunity of playing off this stigma; for in the advance at Argaum, he played up with such animation, and influenced the men to such a degree, that they could hardly be restrained from rushing on to the charge too soon, and breaking the line. Colonel Adams was indeed obliged to silence the musician, who now in some manner regained his lost fame.”

“At the battle of Assaye,” General Stewart tells us, “the musicians were ordered to help the wounded and take them to the surgeons in the back. One of the pipers, thinking he was included in this order, put down his instrument and assisted the wounded. For this, he was later criticized by his comrades. They thought flutes and oboes could be easily replaced; but for the piper, who should always be in the heat of battle, to go to the rear with the whistlers was something completely unheard of. The unfortunate piper felt quite humiliated. However, he soon had a chance to redeem himself; during the advance at Argaum, he played with such energy and inspired the men so much that they could hardly be stopped from charging too soon and breaking formation. Colonel Adams had to silence the musician, who in some way regained his lost reputation.”

The next, and, as it turned out, the last exploit of General Wellesley’s army, was against the strong fort of Gawilghur, which was taken by assault on the 13th of December. It, however, continued in the field, marching and counter-marching, till the 20th of July, 1804, when the 78th reached Bombay.

The next, and as it turned out, the final mission of General Wellesley’s army was against the strong fortress of Gawilghur, which was captured by assault on December 13th. However, the army remained active, marching back and forth, until July 20, 1804, when the 78th arrived in Bombay.

The regiment remained in quarters at Bombay till May, 1805, when five companies were ordered to Baroda in the Goojerat. The strength of the regiment was kept up by recruits, chiefly from the Scotch militia, and latterly by reinforcements from the second battalion, 800 strong, added to the regiment in 1804. In July, 1805, a detachment of 100 recruits arrived from Scotland. The regiment removed to Goa in 1807, whence it embarked for Madras in March, 1811.

The regiment stayed in quarters in Bombay until May 1805, when five companies were sent to Baroda in Goojerat. The regiment maintained its strength with new recruits, mainly from the Scottish militia, and later with reinforcements from the second battalion, which had 800 men, added to the regiment in 1804. In July 1805, a group of 100 recruits arrived from Scotland. The regiment moved to Goa in 1807, from where it set sail for Madras in March 1811.

“The numerical strength of this fine body of men was less to be estimated than their character, personal appearance, efficiency, and health. Upwards of 336 were volunteers from the Perthshire and other Scotch militia regiments, and 400 were drafts from the second battalion, which had been seasoned by a service of three years in the Mediterranean. Such was the stature of many of the men that, after the grenadier company was completed from the tallest men, the hundred next in height were found too tall and beyond the usual size of the light infantry. The harmony which so frequently subsisted between Highland corps and the inhabitants of the countries where they have been stationed, has been frequently observed. In Goa it appears to have been the same as elsewhere. The Condè de Surzeela, Viceroy of Portuguese India, on the departure of the regiment from under his command, embraced that opportunity ‘to express his sentiments of praise and admiration of the regular, orderly, and honourable conduct of His Britannic Majesty’s 78th Highland regiment during the four years they have been under his authority, equally and highly creditable to the exemplary discipline of the corps, and to the skill of the excellent commander; and his Excellency can never forget the inviolable harmony and friendship which has always subsisted between the subjects of the regent of Portugal and all classes of this honourable corps.’”[479]

“The numerical strength of this impressive group of men was less significant than their character, appearance, efficiency, and health. Over 336 were volunteers from the Perthshire and other Scottish militia regiments, and 400 were drafts from the second battalion, which had been seasoned by three years of service in the Mediterranean. Many of the men were so tall that after the grenadier company was formed from the tallest, the next hundred were found to be too tall and above the usual height for light infantry. The camaraderie that often existed between Highland units and the locals wherever they were stationed has been noted many times. In Goa, it seems to have been the same as elsewhere. The Condè de Surzeela, Viceroy of Portuguese India, took the opportunity to express his appreciation and admiration for the regular, orderly, and honorable conduct of His Britannic Majesty’s 78th Highland regiment during the four years they were under his command, which was creditable to both the exemplary discipline of the corps and the skill of their excellent commander; his Excellency will never forget the unbreakable harmony and friendship that has always existed between the subjects of the Regent of Portugal and all members of this honorable corps.”[479]

On the 14th of March, 1811, the regiment embarked, and sailed in three transports for Madras. Very few men were left behind sick. The strength embarked was 1027, of whom 835 were Highlanders, 184 Lowlanders, and 8 English and Irish.

On March 14, 1811, the regiment set sail on three transports for Madras. Very few men were left behind due to illness. The total embarked was 1,027, including 835 Highlanders, 184 Lowlanders, and 8 English and Irish.

The transports arrived at Madras on the 10th of April, but the regiment was not landed, and sailed on the 30th with the last division of troops detailed for the expedition under the command of Lieut.-General Sir Samuel Auchmuty, destined for the capture of Java.

The transports got to Madras on April 10th, but the regiment wasn’t unloaded and left on the 30th with the final group of troops assigned for the mission led by Lieut.-General Sir Samuel Auchmuty, aimed at taking Java.

On the 5th of June the last division of the[635] troops arrived at Malacca, when the army was formed into four brigades as follows:—The first or advanced brigade, under Colonel Gillespie, was composed of the flank battalions (formed by the rifle and light companies of the army), a wing of the 89th, a battalion of marines, of Bengal Light Infantry, and of volunteers, three squadrons of the 22nd Dragoons, and some Madras Horse Artillery. The left flank battalion was formed by the rifle and light companies of the 78th, the light company of the 69th, and a grenadier company of Bengal Native Infantry, and was commanded by Major Fraser of the 78th. The second brigade, commanded by Colonel Gibbs of the 59th, consisted of the 14th and 59th, and a battalion of Bengal Native Infantry. The third brigade, commanded by Colonel Adams of the 78th, was composed of the 69th and 78th, and a battalion of Bengal Native Infantry. The 78th was commanded by Brevet Lieut.-Colonel Campbell, and the light battalion by Major Forbes of the 78th. At Goa, a company of marksmen had been formed in the 78th, under the command of Captain T. Cameron, and at Madras they had received a rifle equipment and clothing. The reserve, under Colonel Wood, was composed entirely of Native Infantry. Attached to the army were detachments of Bengal and Madras Artillery and Engineers; and the whole force amounted to about 12,000 men, of whom about half were Europeans.

On June 5th, the last division of the[635] troops arrived in Malacca, when the army was organized into four brigades as follows: The first or advanced brigade, led by Colonel Gillespie, consisted of the flank battalions (made up of the rifle and light companies of the army), a wing of the 89th, a battalion of marines, Bengal Light Infantry, and volunteers, three squadrons of the 22nd Dragoons, and some Madras Horse Artillery. The left flank battalion was made up of the rifle and light companies of the 78th, the light company of the 69th, and a grenadier company of Bengal Native Infantry, commanded by Major Fraser of the 78th. The second brigade, led by Colonel Gibbs of the 59th, included the 14th and 59th regiments along with a battalion of Bengal Native Infantry. The third brigade, commanded by Colonel Adams of the 78th, was made up of the 69th and 78th regiments and a battalion of Bengal Native Infantry. The 78th was led by Brevet Lieut.-Colonel Campbell, and the light battalion by Major Forbes of the 78th. At Goa, a marksman company had been established in the 78th under Captain T. Cameron, and in Madras, they received rifle equipment and clothing. The reserve, under Colonel Wood, was made up entirely of Native Infantry. Attached to the army were detachments of Bengal and Madras Artillery and Engineers; the entire force totaled around 12,000 men, about half of whom were Europeans.

Early in June the fleet sailed from Malacca, and on the 4th of August came to anchor off the village of Chillingching, about twelve miles to the eastward of Batavia, and the troops landed without opposition. On the 7th the advance took up a position within two miles of Batavia, and on the 8th the magistrates surrendered the city at discretion.

Early in June, the fleet left Malacca, and on August 4th, it anchored off the village of Chillingching, about twelve miles east of Batavia, with no resistance as the troops landed. On the 7th, the advance positioned itself within two miles of Batavia, and on the 8th, the magistrates surrendered the city unconditionally.

It was understood that General Jumelle, with 3000 men, held the cantonment of Weltevreeden, about three miles from the city; and that about the same distance further on lay the strongly entrenched camp of Cornelis, where the greater portion of the French force, about 10,000 men, were posted under command of General Jansen, the governor.

It was known that General Jumelle, with 3,000 troops, occupied the camp at Weltevreeden, roughly three miles from the city; and that about the same distance beyond that was the heavily fortified camp of Cornelis, where most of the French force, around 10,000 men, was stationed under the command of General Jansen, the governor.

Before daybreak, on the morning of the 10th, the advance marched against Weltevreeden, and the enemy was discovered strongly posted in the woods and villages. His right was defended by the canal called the Slokan; his left was exposed, but the approach in front and flank was defended by a marsh and pepper plantations, and the road rendered impassable by a strong abbatis of felled trees. The enemy’s infantry, enforced by four field-pieces served with grape, was drawn up behind this barrier, and commenced a destructive fire upon the head of the column as it advanced. Captain Cameron, who was in advance with his rifle company, was severely wounded, and a number of his men killed or disabled while entangled in the abbatis. Captain Forbes, with the aid of the light company, was then ordered to charge the obstacle; but he met with such resistance, that, after losing 15 out of 37 men, Colonel Gillespie directed him to retire and cross the ditch to the enemy’s left. Lieutenant Munro was killed here while in command of a party detailed to cover the British guns. An order was now given to turn the enemy’s left, which after a little delay succeeded,—“the grenadier company of the 78th, as in every Eastern field of fame, heading the attack.”[480] The grenadiers, in company with a detachment of the 89th, under Major Butler, carried the enemy’s guns after a most obstinate resistance, the gunners being cut down or bayoneted almost to a man. The general wrote—“The flank companies of the 78th (commanded by Captains David Forbes and Thomas Cameron) and the detachment of the 89th, particularly distinguished themselves.” The main body of the force shortly after came up, and the villages having been fired, the camp was occupied, and its war material, consisting of 300 guns, and a vast quantity of stores, taken possession of. The enemy’s loss was said to be very heavy, and the Brigadier-General Alberti was dangerously wounded. The British loss fell principally upon the 78th and 89th, the former having 33 men killed and wounded, besides the officers mentioned. By the occupation of Weltevreeden, the army obtained a good communication with Batavia and the[636] fleet, a healthy situation, the command of the country and supplies, and a base of operations against the main position of Cornelis.

Before daybreak on the morning of the 10th, the advance moved against Weltevreeden, discovering the enemy strongly positioned in the woods and villages. Their right was defended by the Slokan canal; their left was vulnerable, but the front and flank were protected by a marsh and pepper plantations, with the road made impassable by a strong barrier of felled trees. The enemy's infantry, reinforced by four field guns firing grape shot, was set up behind this barrier and opened a devastating fire on the head of the advancing column. Captain Cameron, leading his rifle company in the front, was seriously wounded, and several of his men were killed or injured while caught in the barrier. Captain Forbes, with the support of the light company, was then ordered to charge the obstacle; however, he faced such strong resistance that, after losing 15 out of 37 men, Colonel Gillespie instructed him to withdraw and cross the ditch to the enemy's left. Lieutenant Munro was killed while leading a team designated to protect the British guns. An order was given to flank the enemy's left, which succeeded after a brief delay—“the grenadier company of the 78th, as in every Eastern battle of renown, led the attack.” The grenadiers, along with a detachment from the 89th under Major Butler, captured the enemy's guns after fierce resistance, with the gunners being mostly cut down or bayoneted. The general noted, “The flank companies of the 78th (commanded by Captains David Forbes and Thomas Cameron) and the detachment of the 89th particularly distinguished themselves.” Soon after, the main body of the force arrived, the villages were set on fire, the camp was secured, and its supplies, including 300 guns and a large amount of stores, were taken. The enemy suffered significant losses, with Brigadier-General Alberti being critically wounded. The British casualties were mainly from the 78th and 89th, with the former losing 33 men killed and wounded, in addition to the officers mentioned. By taking Weltevreeden, the army established good communication with Batavia and the fleet, secured a healthy location, gained control of the area and supplies, and created a base of operations against the main position at Cornelis.

On the night of the 21st, when in company with the 69th, the 78th relieved Colonel Gillespie’s brigade in the advance. Early on the morning of the 22nd, three English batteries being nearly completed, the enemy made a sortie from Cornelis, and obtained possession of two of them, whence they were driven by a party of the 78th, which happened, fortunately, to be in the trenches at the time, under Major Lindsay and Captain Macleod. The battery on the right was energetically defended by Lieutenant Hart and a company of the 78th, who repulsed the enemy’s attack with considerable loss.

On the night of the 21st, alongside the 69th, the 78th took over Colonel Gillespie’s brigade in the front line. Early on the morning of the 22nd, with three English batteries nearly finished, the enemy launched a surprise attack from Cornelis and captured two of them. However, they were driven out by a group from the 78th, who just happened to be in the trenches at that time, led by Major Lindsay and Captain Macleod. The battery on the right was fiercely defended by Lieutenant Hart and a company from the 78th, who pushed back the enemy’s attack with significant losses.

The camp of Cornelis was an oblong of 1600 by 900 yards. It was strongly entrenched: the river Jacatra or Liwong flowed along its west side, and the canal, called the Slokan, washed the east. Neither was fordable, and the banks of the river were steep and covered with jungle, while on the canal and beyond it powerful batteries were raised. The north and south faces were defended by deep ditches, which could be inundated at pleasure, and were strengthened with palisades, fraises, and chevaux de frise. These faces between the river and canal were further protected by seven formidable redoubts, constructed by General Daendels, and numerous batteries and entrenchments. A strong work also covered and protected the only bridge which communicated with the position, and which was thrown across the Slokan. The entire circumference of the works was about five miles; they were mounted with 280 pieces of cannon, and were garrisoned by over 10,000 men, of whom about 5000 were Europeans, and the remainder disciplined native regiments, commanded by French and Dutch officers.

The camp of Cornelis was a rectangle measuring 1600 by 900 yards. It was heavily fortified: the Jacatra or Liwong River flowed along its west side, and the canal known as the Slokan bordered the east. Both were impossible to cross, the riverbanks were steep and overgrown with jungle, while on the canal and beyond, powerful artillery positions were established. The northern and southern sides were protected by deep ditches that could be flooded as needed, and were reinforced with wooden stakes, barriers, and spiked defenses. These sections between the river and canal were additionally secured by seven strong redoubts built by General Daendels, along with numerous artillery positions and fortifications. A solid structure also shielded the only bridge connecting to the camp, which spanned the Slokan. The entire perimeter of the fortifications was about five miles; they were equipped with 280 cannons and manned by over 10,000 soldiers, of whom around 5,000 were Europeans, with the rest being trained native troops led by French and Dutch officers.

Sir Samuel Auchmuty had broken ground on the 20th, at 600 yards distance from the works; and on the 24th, though no practicable breach had been made, the general being apprehensive of the danger of delay, determined upon an assault. The command of the principal attack was entrusted to Colonel Gillespie. The advance guard was formed by the rifle company of the 14th, while the grenadiers of the 78th led the column, to which the light and rifle companies also belonged. Immediately after midnight of the 25th Colonel Gillespie marched, but his advance was impeded by the darkness of the night and the intricacy of the country, which was parcelled out into pepper and betel gardens, and intersected with ravines, so that the troops were frequently obliged to move in single file. Towards daylight it was found that the rear division, under Colonel Gibbs, had strayed, but as it was impossible to remain long concealed, and to retreat would have been to abandon the enterprise, it was determined to assault without them. With the earliest streak of dawn the column was challenged, but the men, advancing with fixed bayonets at the double, speedily annihilated the enemy’s picquets, and obtained possession of the protecting redoubt No. 3. At the same time the grenadiers of the 78th rushed up on the bamboo bridge over the Slokan, mingling with the fugitives, and thus prevented its destruction by them. Owing to the darkness still prevailing, many of the men fell over the bridge into the canal, and were with difficulty rescued; while everywhere the carnage was terrific, the road being enfiladed by numerous pieces of artillery. The left of the attack now stormed and carried a large redoubt, No. 4, to the left of the bridge, which was strongly palisaded, and mounted upwards of twenty 18-pounders, besides several 24 and 32-pounders. Colonel Gibbs also came up at this moment, and his force was joined by a portion of the 78th, under Captain Macleod and Lieut. Brodie, who carried the redoubt No. 1 to the right; but scarcely had his advance entered when it blew up with a tremendous explosion, by which many of both parties were killed. It was said that a train had been fired by some of the enemy’s officers, but this has never been proved. Lieut.-Colonel Macleod’s (69th) attack against redoubt No. 2 was also completely successful, though the army had to deplore the loss of that gallant officer in the moment of victory. “Major Yule’s attack was equally spirited, but after routing the enemy’s force at Campong Maylayo, and killing many of them, he found the bridge on fire, and was unable to penetrate further.”[481] He therefore had to content[637] himself with firing across the river. The two attacks now joined, and, under Colonel Gillespie, advanced to attack a body of the enemy inforced by a regiment of cavalry, which was stationed on a rising ground above the fort, and protected their park of artillery. The fire was very heavy, and though the British actually reached the mouths of the enemy’s guns, they were twice driven back, but rallying each time, they made a final charge and dislodged the enemy. Here Lieutenants Hart and Pennycuik of the 78th were wounded, the former having his thigh broken in two places by a grape-shot. The commander-in-chief now ordered a general attack upon the north face, which was led by Colonel Adams’ brigade, and “the heroic 78th, which, though long opposed, now burst in with loud shouts in the front of the line, and successively carried the works on either hand.”[482] The regiment, under Lieut.-Colonel Campbell, advanced along the high road, crossed the ditch and palisade under a very heavy fire of grape and musketry, and carried the enemy’s work in that direction. Two companies, under Colonel Macpherson, proceeded along the bank of the Slokan and took possession of the dam-dyke, which kept back the water from the ditch, thus preventing the enemy from cutting it, and leaving the ditch dry for the main body of the regiment to cross. In this service “Captain Macpherson was wounded in a personal rencontre with a French officer.”[483] The loss of the 78th in this part of the action was very heavy. Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell had both his thighs shattered by a grape-shot, and died two days afterwards, and Captain William Mackenzie and Lieutenant Matheson were also wounded. The regiment was necessarily much broken up in crossing the ditch and palisades, but soon re-formed, and completed the rout of the enemy.

Sir Samuel Auchmuty broke ground on the 20th, at a distance of 600 yards from the works. On the 24th, even though no significant breach had been made, the general, worried about the risks of delay, decided to launch an assault. Colonel Gillespie was given command of the main attack. The advance guard was led by the rifle company of the 14th, while the grenadiers of the 78th headed the column, which also included the light and rifle companies. Just after midnight on the 25th, Colonel Gillespie marched, but his advance was slowed by the darkness and the complex terrain, which consisted of pepper and betel gardens, and had ravines, forcing the troops to often move in single file. By dawn, it was discovered that the rear division under Colonel Gibbs had gotten lost, but since it was impossible to stay hidden for long and retreating would mean abandoning the mission, they decided to proceed with the assault without them. With the first light of dawn, the column was challenged, but the men, charging with fixed bayonets, quickly wiped out the enemy's pickets and secured the protective redoubt No. 3. At the same time, the 78th's grenadiers dashed across the bamboo bridge over the Slokan, mingling with the fleeing enemy, thus preventing its destruction. Due to the lingering darkness, many soldiers fell off the bridge into the canal and were rescued with difficulty, while terrible carnage occurred everywhere, as the road was exposed to numerous artillery pieces. The left side of the attack then stormed and took a large redoubt, No. 4, to the left of the bridge, which was strongly fortified and housed over twenty 18-pounders, along with several 24 and 32-pounders. Colonel Gibbs arrived at this moment, and his force joined with part of the 78th, led by Captain Macleod and Lieutenant Brodie, who captured redoubt No. 1 on the right; however, as soon as they entered, it exploded with a massive blast, killing many on both sides. It was rumored that a fuse had been lit by some enemy officers, but this has never been proven. Lieutenant-Colonel Macleod's (69th) attack on redoubt No. 2 was also completely successful, although the army mourned the loss of that brave officer at the moment of victory. "Major Yule’s assault was equally bold, but after defeating the enemy at Campong Maylayo and killing many of them, he found the bridge on fire and could not move further." He had to settle for firing across the river. The two attacks then merged and, under Colonel Gillespie, advanced to confront a body of the enemy reinforced by a cavalry regiment, which was positioned on high ground above the fort and protected their artillery. The fire was intense, and even though the British reached the enemy's guns, they were pushed back twice but rallied each time and made a final charge to dislodge the enemy. Here, Lieutenants Hart and Pennycuik of the 78th were wounded, with the former having his thigh broken in two places by grape-shot. The commander-in-chief subsequently ordered a general attack on the north face, led by Colonel Adams' brigade and "the heroic 78th, which, despite being opposed for a long time, surged forward with loud shouts at the front of the line, successively taking the works on either side." The regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, advanced along the main road, crossed the ditch and palisade under heavy fire from grape and musketry, and seized the enemy's fortifications in that direction. Two companies, under Colonel Macpherson, moved along the bank of the Slokan and took control of the dam-dyke, which held back the water from the ditch, thus preventing the enemy from cutting it and leaving the ditch dry for the main body of the regiment to cross. During this effort, "Captain Macpherson was wounded in a direct confrontation with a French officer." The 78th suffered heavy losses in this part of the action. Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell had both thighs shattered by grape-shot and died two days later; Captain William Mackenzie and Lieutenant Matheson were also wounded. The regiment was inevitably fragmented in crossing the ditch and palisades, but soon reassembled and completed the rout of the enemy.

In the space of three hours from the commencement of the action, all the enemy’s works were in the possession of the British.

In just three hours after the action began, all of the enemy’s positions were under British control.

The loss of the enemy in killed, during the attack and pursuit, was nearly 2000. The wounded were estimated at about 3000, while between 5000 and 6000 prisoners were taken, mostly Europeans, including a regiment of Voltigeurs lately arrived from France.

The enemy's losses in terms of killed during the attack and pursuit were nearly 2000. The wounded were estimated to be around 3000, while between 5000 and 6000 prisoners were captured, mostly Europeans, including a regiment of Voltigeurs that had recently arrived from France.

The main body of the 78th lost 1 field officer (Lieut.-Colonel Campbell) and 18 rank and file killed, and 3 sergeants and 62 rank and file wounded; its total of killed and wounded, including the three companies with Colonel Gillespie’s attack, being 164.

The main body of the 78th lost 1 field officer (Lieut.-Colonel Campbell) and 18 soldiers killed, along with 3 sergeants and 62 soldiers wounded; its total number of killed and wounded, including the three companies involved in Colonel Gillespie’s attack, was 164.

A force, which had been sent by sea to Cheribon to intercept General Jansen’s retreat into the eastern portion of the island, having arrived two days after he had passed, Sir Samuel Auchmuty determined to undertake the pursuit. Accordingly, on the 5th of September, he embarked at Batavia with the 14th and 78th Regiments, the grenadiers of the 3rd Volunteer Regiment, and some artillery and pioneers, less than 1000 men in all, with six field-pieces. The headquarters, grenadier, rifle, and one battalion company of the 78th sailed in the “Mysore,” under Major Fraser, and the remaining seven companies, under Major Lindsay, in the “Lowjee Family.” On the 12th the troops commanded by Major Lindsay landed at Samarang, and occupied the town without opposition, and learnt that a considerable body of the enemy, principally cavalry, was strongly posted upon the hills of Serondole, about 5 or 6 miles distant. On the 16th the whole force, under the command of Colonel Gibbs, advanced against Serondole at an early hour. Although the position of the enemy was most formidable, his troops gave way on all hands.

A force that was sent by sea to Cheribon to intercept General Jansen’s retreat into the eastern part of the island arrived two days after he had passed. Sir Samuel Auchmuty decided to take up the chase. So, on September 5th, he boarded a ship in Batavia with the 14th and 78th Regiments, the grenadiers of the 3rd Volunteer Regiment, and some artillery and pioneers—fewer than 1,000 men total, along with six field-pieces. The headquarters, grenadier, rifle, and one battalion company of the 78th sailed on the “Mysore” under Major Fraser, while the other seven companies went under Major Lindsay on the “Lowjee Family.” On the 12th, the troops led by Major Lindsay landed at Samarang and took the town with no resistance. They discovered that a significant enemy force, mainly cavalry, was strongly positioned on the hills of Serondole, about 5 or 6 miles away. On the 16th, the entire force, under Colonel Gibbs, advanced toward Serondole early in the morning. Despite the enemy’s strong position, their forces broke and retreated in all directions.

On the morning of the 18th a flag of truce arrived from General Jansen, accepting unconditionally any terms Sir Samuel Auchmuty might suggest. These were that the governor should surrender himself and his army prisoners of war, resign the sovereignty of Java and all the Dutch and French possessions in the East Indies into the hands of Great Britain, who should be left free with regard to the future administration of the island, the guarantee of the public debt, and the liquidation of paper money.

On the morning of the 18th, a truce flag arrived from General Jansen, accepting without any conditions whatever terms Sir Samuel Auchmuty might propose. These included the governor surrendering himself and his army as prisoners of war, relinquishing control of Java and all Dutch and French territories in the East Indies to Great Britain, which would then have full authority over the future management of the island, the assurance of the public debt, and the handling of paper currency.

Thus the fertile island of Java and its rich dependencies, the last colonial possession of France, was wrested from her by British prowess.

Thus, the productive island of Java and its valuable territories, the last colonial hold of France, were taken from her by British strength.

The regiment remained in Java till September[638] 1816, when it embarked for Calcutta. The only other enterprise we need mention in which the 78th was engaged while in Java was an expedition against the rebellious Sultan of Djokjokarta, when a great amount of treasure was captured, including two solid silver soup-tureens of antique design and exquisite finish, which the regiment still possesses. We must also mention the melancholy death, at Probolingo, on the 18th of May, 1813, of Lieut.-Colonel Fraser and Captain Macpherson at the hands of some fierce banditti, these officers being on a visit to a friend at Probolingo, when the banditti approached the place. Next day a detachment, consisting of 100 of the most active of the grenadier, rifle, and light companies, under Major Forbes of the 78th, marched against the banditti. After marching 64 miles in 18 hours the detachment came up with the main body of the banditti, and the commanding officers thought it advisable to make a halt, in order that the men might obtain some water before proceeding to the attack. The enemy seeing this, and mistaking the motive, advanced boldly and rapidly, headed by their chiefs. When within about 100 yards they halted for a moment, and again advanced to the charge at a run, in a close compact body, at the same time setting up a most dreadful yell. The men on this occasion showed a steadiness which could not be surpassed, not a shot being fired until the enemy was within a spear’s length of their line, when they gave their fire with such effect that it immediately checked the advance, and forced the enemy to retreat with terrible loss. Upwards of 150 lay dead on the spot; one of their chiefs was killed, and two more, who were taken alive that afternoon, suffered the merited punishment of their rebellion. Only a few of the 78th were wounded. The detachment now moved on to Probolingo House, which it was supposed the insurgents would defend, but having lost their principal leaders they dispersed without making any further stand. Their force was estimated to have amounted to upwards of 2500 men. The same evening the bodies of Colonel Fraser and Captain Macpherson were brought in and interred in the square of Probolingo.

The regiment stayed in Java until September[638] 1816, when it set sail for Calcutta. The only other operation worth mentioning that the 78th participated in while in Java was an expedition against the rebellious Sultan of Djokjokarta, during which a substantial amount of treasure was seized, including two solid silver soup tureens of antique design and exceptional craftsmanship, which the regiment still has. We must also note the tragic deaths of Lieut.-Colonel Fraser and Captain Macpherson in Probolingo on May 18, 1813, at the hands of some violent bandits. The officers were visiting a friend in Probolingo when the bandits approached. The next day, a detachment of 100 of the most agile from the grenadier, rifle, and light companies, led by Major Forbes of the 78th, marched against the bandits. After covering 64 miles in 18 hours, the detachment caught up with the main group of bandits, and the commanding officers decided to pause so the men could drink some water before launching the attack. The enemy, misinterpreting this, charged forward bravely and quickly, led by their chiefs. When they were about 100 yards away, they stopped for a moment, then charged again at a run, forming a tight group and letting out a terrifying war cry. The men displayed remarkable steadiness, not firing a single shot until the enemy was within arm's reach. They then fired with such accuracy that it immediately halted the enemy's advance and forced them to retreat with devastating losses. Over 150 of the bandits lay dead at the scene; one of their chiefs was killed, and two others who were captured that afternoon received the fitting punishment for their rebellion. Only a few from the 78th were injured. The detachment then proceeded to Probolingo House, which it was thought the insurgents would defend, but having lost their main leaders, they scattered without further resistance. Their force was estimated to be more than 2,500 men. That same evening, the bodies of Colonel Fraser and Captain Macpherson were recovered and buried in the square of Probolingo.

During the period of its residence in Java the men of the regiment had suffered extremely from the climate. Of that splendid body of men, which in 1811 had left Madras 1027 strong, about 400 only now remained, and strange to say, it had been observed that the stoutest and largest men fell the first victims to disease.

During their time in Java, the soldiers in the regiment had really struggled with the climate. Of the impressive group that had set out from Madras in 1811 with 1,027 men, only about 400 were still alive, and oddly enough, it was noticed that the strongest and biggest men were the first to succumb to illness.

The headquarters, in the “Guildford,” sailed from Batavia roads on the 18th of September, and arrived safely at Calcutta on the 29th of October.

The headquarters, in the “Guildford,” set sail from Batavia roads on September 18th and arrived safely in Calcutta on October 29th.

The “Frances Charlotte,” with the remaining six companies, under Major Macpherson, had a fine passage up the Bay of Bengal, until the night of the 5th of November, when the vessel struck upon a rock about 12 miles distance off the island of Preparis. Fortunately the weather was moderate, but the ship carrying full sail at the time, struck with such violence that she remained fast, and in fifteen minutes filled to her main-deck.

The “Frances Charlotte,” along with the other six companies led by Major Macpherson, had a smooth journey up the Bay of Bengal until the night of November 5th, when the ship hit a rock about 12 miles from Preparis Island. Fortunately, the weather was mild, but the ship was under full sail at the time and struck so hard that it got stuck, and within fifteen minutes, it was flooded up to the main deck.

“Now was displayed one of those examples of firmness and self-command which are so necessary in the character of a soldier. Although the ship was in the last extremity, and momentarily expected to sink, there was no tumult, no clamorous eagerness to get into the boats: every man waited orders, and obeyed them when received. The ship rapidly filling, and appearing to be lodged in the water, and to be only prevented from sinking by the rock, all hope of saving her was given up. Except the provisions which had been brought up the preceding evening for the following day’s consumption, nothing was saved. A few bags of rice and a few pieces of pork were thrown into the boats, along with the women, children, and sick, and sent to the island, which was so rocky, and the surf so heavy, that they had great difficulty in landing; and it was not until the following morning that the boats returned to the ship. In the meantime, a small part of the rock on which the ship lay was found dry at low water, and covered with little more than a foot of water at full tide. As many as this rock could admit of (140 men) were removed on a small raft, with ropes to fix themselves to the points of the rock, in order to prevent their being washed into the sea by the waves at high water. The highest part of the rock was about 150 yards from the ship. It was[639] not till the fourth day that the boats were able to carry all in the ship to the island, while those on the rock remained without sleep, and with very little food or water, till the third day, when water being discovered on the island, a supply was brought to them.

“Now was displayed one of those examples of strength and self-control that are so essential in a soldier's character. Even though the ship was on the verge of sinking and expected to go down at any moment, there was no chaos, no loud rush to the boats: every man waited for orders and followed them once received. The ship was quickly filling with water and seemed to be stuck, only staying afloat because of the rock underneath, so any hope of saving her was lost. Besides the supplies brought up the night before for the next day's use, nothing was salvaged. A few bags of rice and some pieces of pork were tossed into the boats along with the women, children, and sick, and sent to the island, which was so rocky and the surf so rough that landing was a struggle; it wasn't until the next morning that the boats returned to the ship. In the meantime, a small section of the rock under the ship was found to be dry at low tide and covered by just over a foot of water at high tide. As many as the rock could fit (140 men) were moved onto a small raft, with ropes to secure them to the rock points to prevent being washed away by the waves at high water. The highest part of the rock was about 150 yards from the ship. It wasn’t until the fourth day that the boats were able to take everyone from the ship to the island, while those on the rock went without sleep and with very little food or water until the third day, when water was found on the island and a supply was brought to them.

“During all this time the most perfect order and resignation prevailed, both on the island and on the rock. Providentially the weather continued favourable, or those on the rock must have been swept into the sea. In the evening of the fourth day the ‘Prince Blucher,’ Captain Weatherall, and the ‘Po,’ Captain Knox, appeared in sight, and immediately bore down to the wreck. They had scarcely taken the men from the rock, and begun to steer for the island, when it came on to blow a furious gale. This forced them out to sea. Being short of provisions, and the gale continuing with great violence, the commanders were afraid that they could not get back to the island in sufficient time to take the people on board[484] and reach a port before the stock was expended, and therefore bore away for Calcutta, where they arrived on the 23rd of November. Two fast-sailing vessels were instantly despatched with provisions and clothes, and, on the 6th of December, made the Island of Preparis. The people there were by that time nearly reduced to the last extremity. The allowance of provisions (a glass-full of rice and two ounces of beef for two days to each person) was expended, and they had now only to trust to the shell-fish which they picked up at low water. These soon became scarce, and they had neither lines to catch fish nor firearms to kill the birds and monkeys, the only inhabitants of the island, which is small and rocky, covered with low trees and brushwood. In this deplorable state the men continued as obedient, and the officers had the same authority, as on parade. Every privation was borne in common. Every man that picked up a live shell-fish carried it to the general stock, which was safe from the attempts of the half-famished sufferers. Nor was any guard required. However, to prevent any temptation, sentinels were placed over the small store. But the precaution was unnecessary. No attempt was made to break the regulations established, and no symptoms of dissatisfaction were shown, except when they saw several ships passing them without notice, and without paying any regard to their signals. These signals were large fires, which might have attracted notice when seen on an uninhabited island. Captain Weatherall required no signal. He met with some boards and other symptoms of a wreck, which had floated to sea out of sight of the island; and suspecting what had happened, immediately steered towards it. To his humanity the safety of the people on the rock may, under Providence, be ascribed; for, as the violence of the gale was such as to dash the ship to pieces, leaving no part visible in a few hours, the men must have been swept off the rock at its commencement.

“During all this time, there was perfect order and acceptance on both the island and the rock. Fortunately, the weather remained good; otherwise, those on the rock would have been swept into the sea. On the evening of the fourth day, the ‘Prince Blucher,’ under Captain Weatherall, and the ‘Po,’ under Captain Knox, came into view and immediately headed toward the wreck. They had barely rescued the men from the rock and started heading for the island when a fierce storm hit. This drove them out to sea. Running low on supplies, and with the storm getting stronger, the captains feared they couldn’t return to the island in time to take everyone on board[484] and reach a port before their supplies ran out, so they headed for Calcutta, arriving on November 23rd. Two fast ships were quickly sent out with food and clothes, and on December 6th, they reached the Island of Preparis. By that time, the people there were nearly at their breaking point. Their food allowance (a small glass of rice and two ounces of beef every two days per person) was gone, and they had to rely on shellfish they gathered at low tide. These soon became scarce, and they had no fishing lines or weapons to catch the birds and monkeys, the only other inhabitants of the small, rocky island covered in low trees and brush. Despite their desperate situation, the men remained obedient, and the officers had the same authority as during drills. They shared every hardship equally. Every person who found a live shellfish added it to the common stock, which was protected from the hunger-driven attempts of others. There was no need for a guard. However, to deter temptation, sentinels were placed over the small supply. But this precaution proved unnecessary. No one tried to break the established rules, and the only signs of discontent showed when they saw several ships passing by without acknowledging them or responding to their signals. These signals were large fires that could have attracted attention on an uninhabited island. Captain Weatherall didn’t need a signal. He came across some boards and other signs of a wreck that had drifted out to sea, suspecting what had happened, and immediately headed in that direction. Thanks to his compassion, the safety of the people on the rock can be attributed to Providence; for, had the storm been as violent as it was, it would have shattered the ship in a matter of hours, and the men would have been swept off the rock right at the start.”

“Five men died from weakness; several were drowned in falling off the kind of raft made to convey them from the ship to the rock; and some were drowned by the surf in going on shore; in all, fourteen soldiers and two Lascars were lost. Unfortunately, the gale that destroyed the ship blew off the island, so that no part of the wreck floated on shore. Had it been otherwise, some things might have been carried back to the island.”[485]

“Five men died from exhaustion; several drowned after falling off the type of raft used to transport them from the ship to the rock; and some drowned in the surf while trying to reach the shore; in total, fourteen soldiers and two Lascars were lost. Unfortunately, the storm that wrecked the ship blew everything away from the island, so no debris washed ashore. If it had been different, some items might have been recovered on the island.”[485]

Many men died subsequently, in consequence of their sufferings on this occasion. The officers and men lost the whole of their baggage, and upwards of £2000 of the funds of the regiment went down in the transport.

Many men died later due to their suffering during this event. The officers and soldiers lost all their baggage, and over £2000 of the regiment's funds were lost in the transport.

On the 9th the surviving officers and men were relieved; and, after a quick run to Calcutta, landed on the 12th of December. All were now assembled in Fort William, with the exception of one company in Java; and, having received orders to make preparations to embark for Europe, the following General Order was issued by his Excellency the Governor-General in Council:—

On the 9th, the surviving officers and men were relieved; and after a quick trip to Calcutta, they landed on December 12th. Everyone was now gathered in Fort William, except for one company in Java; and upon receiving orders to get ready to head to Europe, the following General Order was issued by his Excellency the Governor-General in Council:—

Fort William,
Saturday, 22nd February 1817.

“Fort William, Saturday, 22nd February 1817.

“The embarkation of the 78th Regiment for Europe calls upon the Governor-General in Council to bear testimony to the conduct of that distinguished corps during its service in every part of India. It is most gratifying to this Government to pay to the regiment a tribute of unqualified applause; the zeal and gallantry so conspicuously manifested by the corps at Assaye, and so uniformly maintained throughout all its subsequent exertions in the field, not having been more exemplary than its admirable regularity and discipline on every other occasion. Such behaviour, while it must be reflected on by themselves with conscious pride, cannot fail to procure for the officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers of the 78th Regiment, the high reward of their sovereign’s approbation.”

“The departure of the 78th Regiment for Europe prompts the Governor-General in Council to acknowledge the actions of this distinguished corps during its service across India. It is extremely satisfying for this Government to offer the regiment a heartfelt round of applause; the enthusiasm and bravery clearly shown by the corps at Assaye, and consistently demonstrated throughout all its later efforts in the field, have been matched only by its excellent regularity and discipline on every other occasion. Such conduct, while it must inspire a sense of pride within themselves, will undoubtedly earn the officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers of the 78th Regiment the esteemed recognition of their sovereign’s approval.”

An equally complimentary order was issued by the Commander-in-Chief.

An equally positive order was issued by the Commander-in-Chief.

The regiment embarked for England on board the “Prince Blucher” transport, Captain Weatherall, to whom in a measure they owed their lives, and sailed from the Sandheads on the 1st of March 1817. On the 5th of July the regiment arrived at Portsmouth, and re-embarked in the “Abeona” transport for Aberdeen. A few weeks later the 78th was was ordered to Ireland.

The regiment set off for England on the "Prince Blucher" transport, Captain Weatherall, to whom they owed their lives to some extent, and departed from the Sandheads on March 1, 1817. By July 5, the regiment reached Portsmouth and boarded the "Abeona" transport headed for Aberdeen. A few weeks later, the 78th was ordered to Ireland.

In rebutting an unfounded report as to the disaffection of the three Highland regiments, the 42nd, 78th, and 92nd, General Stewart says:—“The honour of Highland soldiers has hitherto been well supported, and Ross-shire has to boast that the 78th has all along maintained the honourable character of their predecessors. All those who value the character of a brave and virtuous race may look with confidence to this corps, as one of the representatives of the military and moral character of the peasantry of the mountains. In this regiment, twenty-three have been promoted to the rank of officers during the war. Merit thus rewarded will undoubtedly have its due influence on those who succeed them in the ranks.”[486]

In response to an unfounded claim about the discontent among the three Highland regiments, the 42nd, 78th, and 92nd, General Stewart states: “The honor of Highland soldiers has always been upheld, and Ross-shire can proudly say that the 78th has consistently maintained the honorable reputation of their predecessors. Everyone who values the character of a courageous and virtuous people can confidently look to this corps as a representative of the military and moral qualities of the mountain peasantry. In this regiment, twenty-three have been promoted to the rank of officers during the war. Such recognition of merit will surely influence those who follow them in the ranks.”[486]


III.

1804–1816.

Letter of Service granted to Major-General Mackenzie-Fraser to raise a 2nd Battalion—Inspected and passed by the Marquis of Huntly—List of Officers—At Hythe under Sir John Moore—Ordered to Sicily—Joseph Bonaparte proclaimed King of Naples—Sir John Stuart invades Calabria—Battle of Maida—Cotrone Capitulates—The Regiment returns to Sicily—The Egyptian Expedition—Landing at Aboukir—Capture of Alexandria—Failure at Rosetta—Disastrous affair of El Hamet—Colonel M’Leod killed—Regiment Returns Home—Sickness—Drafts to India—370 Men in the Walcheren Expedition—Death of General Mackenzie-Fraser—Operations against Napoleon in 1814—The Regiment lands in Holland—Brilliant affair of Merxem—Antwerp besieged—The Siege abandoned—Various changes of Quarters—Napoleon returns from Elba—During the 100 Days, the Regiment garrisons Nieuwpoort—Sickness—Ordered to Brussels after Waterloo—Conduct of the Highlanders in the Netherlands—The Regiment returns Home—Ordered to be reduced—Effectives join the 1st Battalion, and the Dépôt proceeds to Aberdeen.

Letter of Service granted to Major-General Mackenzie-Fraser to raise a 2nd Battalion—Inspected and approved by the Marquis of Huntly—List of Officers—At Hythe under Sir John Moore—Ordered to Sicily—Joseph Bonaparte declared King of Naples—Sir John Stuart invades Calabria—Battle of Maida—Cotrone surrenders—The Regiment returns to Sicily—The Egyptian Expedition—Landing at Aboukir—Capture of Alexandria—Failure at Rosetta—Disastrous incident at El Hamet—Colonel M’Leod killed—Regiment returns home—Sickness—Drafts to India—370 Men in the Walcheren Expedition—Death of General Mackenzie-Fraser—Operations against Napoleon in 1814—The Regiment lands in Holland—Brilliant action at Merxem—Antwerp besieged—The Siege called off—Various changes of Quarters—Napoleon returns from Elba—During the 100 Days, the Regiment garrisons Nieuwpoort—Sickness—Ordered to Brussels after Waterloo—Conduct of the Highlanders in the Netherlands—The Regiment returns home—Ordered to be reduced—Effectives join the 1st Battalion, and the Dépôt moves to Aberdeen.

On the 17th of April 1804, a letter of service was granted to Major-General Alexander Mackenzie-Fraser, Colonel of the 78th Highlanders, in which his Majesty was pleased to approve of a second battalion being added to that regiment, with a strength of 1000 men.

On April 17, 1804, a letter of service was granted to Major-General Alexander Mackenzie-Fraser, Colonel of the 78th Highlanders, in which His Majesty approved the addition of a second battalion to that regiment, with a strength of 1,000 men.

General Mackenzie-Fraser had been connected with the regiment ever since it was first raised in 1793, his brother-in-law, now Lord Seaforth, having appointed him its first Major; and it was chiefly owing to his unremitting zeal and attention at headquarters, in personally superintending and teaching the recruits, that its energy and discipline in the field became so early conspicuous. He therefore, when called upon to organise a young battalion, threw his whole soul into the task, and his vigorous mind rested not until he had collected around him a body of men in every way worthy of their predecessors.

General Mackenzie-Fraser had been part of the regiment since it was first formed in 1793, with his brother-in-law, now Lord Seaforth, having appointed him as its first Major. It was mainly due to his tireless dedication and focus at headquarters, personally supervising and training the recruits, that its energy and discipline in the field became noticeable so quickly. Therefore, when he was asked to organize a new battalion, he fully committed himself to the task, and his determined mind didn't stop until he had assembled a group of men who were in every way deserving of their predecessors.

“No officer could boast of circumstances more favourable to such an undertaking. Beloved by every one that had the good fortune of his acquaintance, he found no difficulty in selecting gentlemen possessed of various local interests in furtherance of his plan.

“No officer could claim more favorable conditions for such a project. Loved by everyone who had the good fortune of meeting him, he had no trouble finding gentlemen with various local interests to support his plan.

“The quality of the men, their youth and vigour, in short, we may say with confidence, the raw material was unexampled.”[487]

“The quality of the men, their youth and energy, in short, we can confidently say, the raw material was unmatched.”[487]

LIST OF OFFICERS.

OFFICER LIST.

Colonel.

Colonel.

Major-General Alexander Mackenzie-Fraser of Castle Fraser, Colonel of 1st battalion.

Major-General Alexander Mackenzie-Fraser of Castle Fraser, Colonel of the 1st Battalion.

Lieutenant-Colonel.

Lieutenant Colonel.

Patrick M’Leod, younger of Geanies, from 1st Battalion.

Patrick M’Leod, younger of Geanies, from the 1st Battalion.

Majors.

Degree programs.

David Stewart of Garth (author of the Sketches), Colonel, half-pay.

David Stewart of Garth (author of the Sketches), Colonel, retired.

James Macdonell of Glengarry, Colonel and Major, Coldstream Guards.

James Macdonell of Glengarry, Colonel and Major, Coldstream Guards.

Captains.

Captains.

Alexander Wishart, from first battalion.

Alexander Wishart, from the 1st battalion.

Duncan Macpherson.

Duncan MacPherson.

James Macvean.

James Macvean.

Charles William Maclean, from 42nd.

Charles William Maclean, from 42nd.

Duncan Macgregor, Major, half-pay.

Duncan Macgregor, Major, retired.

William Anderson.

William Anderson.

Robert Henry Dick, from 42nd, and afterwards Lieut.-Colonel 42nd.[488]

Robert Henry Dick, from the 42nd, and later Lieutenant Colonel of the 42nd.[488]

Colin Campbell Mackay of Bighouse, Major, half-pay.

Colin Campbell Mackay of Bighouse, Major, retired.

George Mackay.

George Mackay.

Lieutenants.

Lieutenants.

William Balvaird, Major, Rifle Brigade.

Major William Balvaird, Rifle Brigade.

Patrick Strachan.

Patrick Strachan.

James Macpherson, killed in Java, 1814.

James Macpherson, killed in Java, 1814.

William Mackenzie Dick, killed at El Hamet, 1807.

William Mackenzie Dick, killed at El Hamet, 1807.

John Matheson, Captain, half-pay.

John Matheson, Captain, retired.

Cornwallis Bowen.

Cornwallis Bowen.

William Mackenzie, Captain, half-pay.

William Mackenzie, Captain, inactive duty.

Malcolm Macgregor.

Malcolm MacGregor.

James Mackay, Captain, half-pay.

James Mackay, Captain, retired.

Thomas Hamilton.

Thomas Hamilton.

Robert Nicholson.

Robert Nicholson.

Charles Grant, Captain, half-pay.

Charles Grant, Captain, inactive duty.

Horace St Paul, Lieut.-Colonel, half-pay.

Horace St Paul, Lieutenant Colonel, retired.

George William Bowes.

George W. Bowes.

William Matheson.

William Matheson.

William Cameron, Captain, half-pay.

William Cameron, Captain, inactive duty.

Ensigns.

Ensigns.

John Mackenzie Stewart.

John Mackenzie Stewart.

John Munro, killed in Java, 1811.

John Munro, killed in Java, 1811.

Christopher Macrae, killed at El Hamet, 1807.

Christopher Macrae, killed at El Hamet, 1807.

Roderick Macqueen.

Roderick MacQueen.

Neil Campbell, Captain, half-pay.

Neil Campbell, Captain, inactive duty.

John L. Strachan.

John L. Strachan.

Alexander Cameron.

Alexander Cameron.

Alexander Gallie.

Alex Gallie.

Robert Burnet, Captain, 14th.

Captain Robert Burnet, 14th.

Paymaster.—James Ferguson.

Paymaster.—James Ferguson.

Adjutant.—William Mackenzie, Captain.

Assistant.—William Mackenzie, Captain.

Quarter-Master.—John Macpherson.

Quartermaster — John Macpherson.

Surgeon.—Thomas Draper, D.I.

Surgeon. —Thomas Draper, M.D.

Assistant-Surgeon.

Assistant Surgeon.

William Munro, Surgeon, half-pay.

William Munro, Surgeon, retired.

On the 25th of February 1805 the regiment embarked at Fort George, and landed at Dover on the 9th of March, whence it marched into quarters at Hythe, then under the command of Major-General Sir John Moore.[489]

On February 25, 1805, the regiment boarded at Fort George and landed in Dover on March 9, from where it marched to its quarters in Hythe, then under the command of Major-General Sir John Moore.[489]

On the 19th of the same month they were inspected by their Colonel, Major-General Mackenzie-Fraser, who published an order expressive of his high approval of the condition in which he found the regiment.

On the 19th of the same month, they were inspected by their Colonel, Major-General Mackenzie-Fraser, who issued an order expressing his strong approval of the condition in which he found the regiment.

On the 23rd of the same month they were inspected by Major-General Sir John Moore, who conveyed in an order his approval of their appearance.

On the 23rd of that month, they were inspected by Major-General Sir John Moore, who expressed his approval of their appearance in a formal order.

“As one of the objects I have in view is to point out such characteristic traits of disposition, principle, and habits as may be in any way interesting, I shall notice the following circumstance which occurred while this regiment lay at Hythe. In the month of June orders were issued for one field-officer and four subalterns to join the first battalion in India. The day before the field-officer fixed on for this purpose left the regiment, the soldiers held conferences with each other in the barracks, and in the evening several deputations were sent to him, entreating him, in the most earnest manner, to make application either to be allowed to remain with them or obtain permission for them to accompany him. He returned his acknowledgments for their attachment and for their spirited offer; but as duty required his presence in India, while their services were at present confined to this country, they must therefore separate for some time. The next evening, when he went from the barracks to the town of Hythe, to take his seat in the coach for London, two-thirds of the soldiers, and officers in the same proportion, accompanied him, all of them complaining of being left behind. They so crowded round the coach as to impede its progress for a considerable length of time, till at last the guard was obliged to desire the coachman to force his way through them. Upon this the soldiers, who hung by the wheels, horses, harness, and coach-doors, gave way, and allowed a passage. There was not a dry eye amongst the younger part of them. Such a scene as this, happening to more than 600 men, and in the streets[642] of a town, could not pass unnoticed, and was quickly reported to General Moore, whose mind was always alive to the advantages of mutual confidence and esteem between officers and soldiers. The circumstance was quite suited to his chivalrous mind. He laid the case before the Commander-in-Chief; and his Royal Highness, with that high feeling which he has always shown when a case has been properly represented, ordered that at present there should be no separation, and that the field-officer should return to the battalion in which he had so many friends ready to follow him to the cannon’s mouth, and when brought in front of an enemy, either to compel them to fly or perish in the field.”[490]

“As one of my goals is to highlight interesting traits of character, values, and habits, I want to mention a significant event that happened while this regiment was stationed at Hythe. In June, orders were given for one field officer and four junior officers to join the first battalion in India. The day before the field officer chosen for this assignment was set to leave the regiment, the soldiers held discussions among themselves in the barracks, and in the evening, several groups approached him, pleading earnestly for him to either stay with them or to allow them to accompany him. He expressed gratitude for their loyalty and generous offer; however, since duty required him to be in India while their services were limited to this country, they would have to part ways for a while. The following evening, as he made his way from the barracks to the town of Hythe to board the coach to London, two-thirds of the soldiers, along with a similar proportion of officers, accompanied him, all expressing their sadness about staying behind. They crowded around the coach to the point where it couldn't move for quite a while, until the guard had to ask the coachman to push through. The soldiers, who were clinging to the wheels, horses, harness, and doors of the coach, eventually stepped aside to let it pass. Not a single eye was dry among the younger soldiers. An event like this, affecting over 600 men in the streets of a town, couldn’t go unnoticed and was quickly reported to General Moore, who valued the importance of mutual trust and respect between officers and soldiers. This situation resonated deeply with his noble character. He presented the matter to the Commander-in-Chief, and His Royal Highness, showing the compassion he always demonstrates when such matters are conveyed appropriately, ordered that for now there should be no separation and that the field officer should return to the battalion where he had so many friends willing to follow him into battle, ready to either drive the enemy away or fight to the end.”[490]

Major-General Alexander Mackenzie-Fraser.
From the painting owned by C. J. Mackenzie, Esq. of Portmore.

Having been ordered for foreign service, the regiment embarked at Portsmouth on the 28th of September 1805; but, hearing that the combined French and Spanish fleets had put to sea from Cadiz, the transports ran into the Tagus, where they remained until intelligence arrived of the total destruction of the enemies’ flotilla at Trafalgar. They then proceeded to Gibraltar, where they disembarked the first battalion of the 42nd and the second battalion of the 78th.

Having been ordered for overseas deployment, the regiment boarded transports in Portsmouth on September 28, 1805; however, upon learning that the combined French and Spanish fleets had set sail from Cadiz, the transports sought refuge in the Tagus, where they stayed until news came of the total destruction of the enemy’s fleet at Trafalgar. They then continued to Gibraltar, where they disembarked the first battalion of the 42nd and the second battalion of the 78th.

On the 2nd of May, 1806, the regiment embarked for Sicily, and landed at Messina on the 25th. There it was inspected by Major-General Sir John Stuart,[491] who, at the earnest solicitation of the spirited Queen of Naples, had determined on an expedition to Calabria against the French, Napoleon having annexed to his empire the kingdom of Naples. On the 16th of June, the 78th marched and encamped in the vicinity of Milazzo, under command of Brigadier-General Auckland.

On May 2, 1806, the regiment left for Sicily and arrived at Messina on the 25th. There, it was inspected by Major-General Sir John Stuart,[491] who, at the passionate request of the determined Queen of Naples, had decided to launch an expedition to Calabria against the French, since Napoleon had annexed the kingdom of Naples to his empire. On June 16, the 78th marched and set up camp near Milazzo, under the command of Brigadier-General Auckland.

On the 27th of June the regiment embarked at Milazzo, and, on the 1st of July, landed in the Bay of St Euphemia in Calabria without opposition. The force at first numbered 4200, but, being further augmented by the arrival of the 20th Regiment, the total was 4790 men, as opposed to 7000 of the enemy, with the addition of 300 cavalry. General Stuart, who expected a large accession of Calabrian volunteers to his standard, remained at St Euphemia till the 3rd, with the mortification of finding nothing but apathetic indifference among the people, where he had been led to expect a chivalrous loyalty and effectual support. On the evening of that day news was brought to him that General Regnier lay near the village of Maida, about ten miles distant, with a force of 4000 infantry and 300 cavalry, and that he was merely waiting for a reinforcement of 3000 men to attack the British and drive them back upon the sea. Stuart, who had no further assistance to expect, immediately made up his[643] mind to attack the French before the arrival of their fresh troops, which course would at least equalise numbers in the first instance, and give him the chance of beating them in detail. Accordingly, he marched the same night and halted within a short distance of the French camp; and, renewing the march at daylight, he crossed the River Amato, which covered the front of the enemy’s position, near its mouth, and sent forward his skirmishers to the attack. However, as he advanced further into the plain, the truth suddenly broke upon him. Like Wellesley at Assaye, he had expected to encounter merely one-half of his adversary’s force; like him, he found himself deceived. The whole French army was before him.

On June 27th, the regiment embarked at Milazzo and landed in the Bay of St. Euphemia in Calabria on July 1st without any resistance. Initially, the force consisted of 4,200 men, but with the arrival of the 20th Regiment, the total increased to 4,790, compared to the 7,000 enemy troops, along with an additional 300 cavalry. General Stuart, who anticipated a significant number of Calabrian volunteers joining him, stayed in St. Euphemia until the 3rd, frustrated to find nothing but indifference among the locals, instead of the loyalty and support he had hoped for. That evening, he received news that General Regnier was near the village of Maida, about ten miles away, commanding a force of 4,000 infantry and 300 cavalry, and was merely waiting for an additional 3,000 men to launch an attack on the British and push them back to the sea. With no further help expected, Stuart decided to attack the French before their reinforcements arrived, which would at least balance the numbers initially and give him a chance to defeat them one by one. He marched out that night and stopped close to the French camp, and at dawn, resumed his march, crossing the River Amato, which protected the enemy’s front near its mouth, and sent forward his skirmishers to initiate the attack. However, as he moved further into the plain, the reality hit him. Like Wellesley at Assaye, he had expected to face only half of the enemy's force; but, like Wellesley, he found himself mistaken. The entire French army was in front of him.

Stuart was a man of action; his decision once formed, he proceeded to act upon it. He would advance. To retreat would be certain ruin to the expedition, as he should be forced to re-embark even if he escaped defeat; the morale of his troops would be destroyed; and Calabria would be left hopelessly in the hands of the French. He knew that he had the veterans of Napoleon before him in a proportion of nearly two to one; but he preferred to trust to a cool head, British pluck, and British steel. The following was the disposition of his force:—

Stuart was a man of action; once he made a decision, he quickly acted on it. He would move forward. Retreating would mean certain disaster for the mission, as he would have to re-embark even if he managed to avoid defeat; the morale of his troops would be shattered, and Calabria would be left completely under French control. He was aware that he faced Napoleon’s veterans at a ratio of almost two to one, but he chose to rely on a clear mind, British courage, and British determination. Here’s how his forces were arranged:—

The light brigade, Lieut.-Colonel James Kempt, was composed of the light infantry companies of the 20th, 27th, 35th, 58th, and 81st Regiments, of two companies of Corsican Rangers under Lieut.-Colonel Hudson Lowe, and of 150 chosen men of the 35th Regiment under Major George Robertson. The first brigade, Brigadier-General Auckland, consisted of the 78th and 81st Regiments. The second, Brigadier-General Lowrie Cole, was formed of the grenadier companies of the 20th, 27th, 35th, 58th, and 81st, under the Hon. Lieutenant-Colonel O’Calloghan, and the 27th Regiment. The reserve, Colonel John Oswald, consisted of the 58th and Watteville Regiment.

The light brigade, Lieutenant Colonel James Kempt, was made up of the light infantry companies from the 20th, 27th, 35th, 58th, and 81st Regiments, two companies of Corsican Rangers led by Lieutenant Colonel Hudson Lowe, and 150 select men from the 35th Regiment under Major George Robertson. The first brigade, led by Brigadier General Auckland, included the 78th and 81st Regiments. The second brigade, under Brigadier General Lowrie Cole, was made up of the grenadier companies from the 20th, 27th, 35th, 58th, and 81st, commanded by the Honorable Lieutenant Colonel O’Calloghan, along with the 27th Regiment. The reserve, under Colonel John Oswald, consisted of the 58th and Watteville Regiments.

Stewart, in his admirable Sketches, gives a most spirited and circumstantial account of the battle; and as he himself fought on the occasion, it has been thought better to give his narrative entire rather than to collate from other sources, especially as the regimental records are very destitute of information:—

Stewart, in his impressive Sketches, provides a very lively and detailed account of the battle; and since he fought during the event, it was decided to present his narrative in full rather than compile information from other sources, especially since the regimental records lack sufficient details:—

“The army was drawn up, having in its rear the head of the bay, and in its front a broad and extensive valley, level in the centre, and bounded on both sides by high, and in some places precipitous, hills, with woods covering their sides in many parts, and in others with corn-fields up to a considerable height. This valley, which is of unequal breadth, being in some places four miles and in others not more than two, runs across the Calabrian peninsula, from St Euphemia to Cortona on the Adriatic, intersected at intervals to nearly one-half its breadth by high ridges, which run out at right angles from the mountains, forming the lateral boundaries of the plain.... On the summit of one of these ridges, at somewhat more than four miles distant, the army of General Regnier was seen drawn up in columns, apparently ready either to descend to the plains or to wait the attack of the British. General Stuart had now to come to an instant decision. Disappointed of the support of the Calabrese, of whom not more than 1000 had joined, and these badly armed and worse disciplined, and therefore of no use in the attack, and being also informed that a reinforcement of 3000 men was expected by the enemy on the following day, he had no alternative but an immediate advance or a retreat, either to the ships or to some strong position.

“The army was positioned with the head of the bay behind it and a wide valley in front. The valley, flat in the middle, was flanked by steep hills on both sides, some covered with woods and others with cornfields rising to a significant height. This valley varied in width, being four miles across in some places and only two in others. It stretched across the Calabrian peninsula from St. Euphemia to Cortona on the Adriatic, interrupted at intervals by high ridges that extended perpendicularly from the mountains, forming the boundaries of the plain. On the crest of one of these ridges, about four miles away, General Regnier's army was seen arranged in columns, seemingly ready to either advance down into the plains or wait for an attack from the British. General Stuart now had to make an immediate decision. He was let down by the lack of support from the Calabrese, with only about 1,000 joining him, and these poorly armed and badly trained, making them ineffective for the attack. He was also informed that the enemy was expecting a reinforcement of 3,000 men the following day. He had no choice but to either advance quickly or retreat, either to the ships or to a more fortified position.”

“To retreat was little congenial to the spirit of the commander; and accordingly, actuated by the same confidence in his little army which had encouraged him to engage in the enterprise, he resolved upon advancing, little aware that the expected addition to the enemy’s force had already taken place. While General Stuart’s ignorance of this fact confirmed his resolution to attempt the strong position of the enemy, the consciousness of superior numbers gave additional confidence to General Regnier, who, looking down upon his enemy from his elevated position, could now count every file below; and who, as it is said, called out to his troops to mark his confidence in their invincible courage, and his contempt for the English, whose presumption in landing with so small a force he was determined to punish by driving them into the sea. Accordingly,[644] giving orders to march, he descended the hill in three lines, through narrow paths in the woods, and formed on the plain below. His army consisted of more than 7000 men, with 300 cavalry, and a considerable train of field artillery. He drew up his troops in two parallel lines of equal numbers, with artillery and cavalry on both flanks, and with field-pieces placed in different parts of the line. To oppose this force, General Stuart placed in the front line the light brigade of Lieut.-Colonel Kempt on the right, the Highland regiment in the centre, and the 81st on the left.

“To retreat didn't really suit the commander’s spirit; so, driven by the same confidence in his small army that had motivated him to take on the challenge, he decided to advance, unaware that the enemy had already received reinforcements. While General Stuart's ignorance of this information strengthened his resolve to engage the enemy's strong position, General Regnier's awareness of having superior numbers boosted his confidence even more. Looking down at his enemy from his elevated position, he could see every soldier below and was said to have called out to his troops to show his trust in their unbeatable courage and his disdain for the English, whose audacity in landing with such a small force he was determined to punish by driving them into the sea. Thus,[644] giving orders to march, he descended the hill in three lines, navigating narrow paths through the woods, and formed up on the plain below. His army included over 7,000 men, 300 cavalry, and a significant amount of field artillery. He arranged his troops in two parallel lines with equal numbers, positioning artillery and cavalry on both flanks and placing field pieces at various points along the line. To counter this force, General Stuart deployed in the front line the light brigade of Lieut.-Colonel Kempt on the right, the Highland regiment in the center, and the 81st on the left.”

“At eight o’clock in the morning, the corps composing the first line advanced, the enemy commencing his forward march (presenting a parallel front) nearly at the same moment. The distance between the armies was at the time nearly three miles, and the ground perfectly level, intersected only by drains, to carry off the water in the rainy season, but not so large as to intercept the advance of the field-pieces. When the first brigade moved forward, the second halted for a short time, and then proceeded, followed by the reserve. The forward movement of the opposing lines lessened the intervening distance in double ratio. The first brigade passed over several corn-fields with parties of reapers, who eagerly pointed out the advance of the enemy, then at a distance of less than a mile. On a nearer approach they opened their field-pieces; and, contrary to the usual practice of French artillery, with little effect, the greater part of the shot passing over the first line and not reaching the second.

“At eight in the morning, the troops in the front line advanced, while the enemy began their march almost simultaneously, maintaining a parallel formation. The distance between the two armies was about three miles, and the terrain was completely flat, crossed only by drainage ditches to manage water during the rainy season, but not large enough to hinder the advance of the cannons. When the first brigade moved forward, the second paused briefly before continuing, followed by the reserve. As both lines moved forward, the space between them decreased rapidly. The first brigade crossed several cornfields where groups of harvesters eagerly pointed out the advancing enemy, who was now less than a mile away. As they got closer, the enemy opened fire with their cannons; however, unlike typical French artillery, it was largely ineffective, with most of the shots sailing over the first line and failing to hit the second.”

“This was an interesting spectacle. Two armies in parallel lines, in march towards each other, on a smooth and clear plain, and in dead silence, only interrupted by the report of the enemy’s guns; it was more like a chosen field fixed upon by a general officer for exercise, or to exhibit a sham fight, than, as it proved, an accidental encounter and a real battle. No two rival commanders could ever wish for a finer field for a trial of the courage and firmness of their respective combatants; and as there were some present who recollected the contempt with which General Regnier, in his account of the Egyptian expedition, had chosen to treat the British, there was as much feeling, mixed up with the usual excitements, as, perhaps, in any modern engagement, excepting that most important of all modern battles, where Buonaparte for the first, and perhaps the last time, met a British army in the field.

“This was an intriguing sight. Two armies lined up in parallel, marching toward each other on a flat, clear plain, in complete silence, only broken by the sound of the enemy’s guns; it felt more like a training exercise or a staged fight arranged by a commanding officer than the unexpected clash it turned out to be. No two rival leaders could hope for a better setting to test the bravery and resolve of their soldiers; and among those watching, there were some who remembered the disdain General Regnier displayed in his reports about the British during the Egyptian campaign, so there was a heightened sense of tension, mixed with the usual adrenaline, perhaps more so than in any recent battle, except for that significant modern confrontation where Napoleon met a British army in the field for the first, and possibly the last, time.”

“To the young Highlanders, of whom nearly 600 were under age, the officers, with very few exceptions, being equally young and inexperienced, it was a critical moment. If we consider a formidable line, which, from numbers, greatly outflanked our first line, supported by an equally strong second line, the glancing of whose bayonets was seen over the heads of the first, the advance of so preponderating a force on the three regiments of the first brigade (the second being considerably in the rear) was sufficiently trying, particularly for the young Highlanders.... I have already noticed that the enemy’s guns were not well served, and pointed too high; not so the British. When our artillery opened, under the direction of Major Lemoine and Captain Dougal Campbell, no practice could be more perfect. Every shot told, and carried off a file of the enemy’s line. When the shot struck the line, two or three files on the right and left of the men thrown down gave way, leaving a momentary opening before they recovered and closed up the vacancy. The inexperienced young Highlanders, believing that all the vacant spaces had been carried off, shouted with exultation at the evident superiority. It is not often that in this manner two hostile lines, in a reciprocally forward movement, at a slow but firm pace, can make their observations while advancing, with a seeming determination to conquer or perish on the spot. These criticisms were, however, to be soon checked by the mutual forward movement on which they were founded. The lines were fast closing, but with perfect regularity and firmness. They were now within 300 yards’ distance, and a fire having commenced between the sharp-shooters on the right, it was time to prepare for an immediate shock. The enemy seemed to hesitate, halted, and fired a volley. Our line also halted and returned the salute; and when the men had reloaded, a second volley was thrown in. The precision with which these two volleys were[645] fired, and their effect, were quite remarkable. When the clearing-off of the smoke—there was hardly a breath of wind to dispel it—enabled us to see the French line, the breaks and vacancies caused by the men who had fallen by the fire appeared like a paling of which parts had been thrown down or broken. On our side it was so different, that, glancing along the rear of my regiment, I counted only 14 who had fallen by the enemy’s fire. The smoke having cleared off so that the enemy could be seen, the line advanced at full charge. The enemy, with seeming resolution to stand the shock, kept perfectly steady, till, apparently intimidated by the advance, equally rapid and firm, of an enemy, too, who they were taught to believe would fly before them, their hearts failed, and they faced to the right-about, and fled with speed, but not in confusion. When they approached within a short distance of their second line, they halted, fronted, and opened a fire of musketry on our line, which did not follow up the charge to any distance, but halted to allow the men to draw breath, and to close up any small breaks in the line. They were soon ready, however, to advance again. A constant running fire was now kept up on the march, the enemy continuing the same, but retiring slowly as they fired, until they threw their first line on their second. They then seemed determined to make a resolute stand, thus giving our line the advantage of sooner closing upon them; but they would not stand the shock; they gave way in greater confusion than in the first instance. They had now lost a considerable number of men.

“To the young Highlanders, nearly 600 of whom were underage, the officers, with very few exceptions, were also young and inexperienced, making it a critical moment. Considering a formidable line that significantly outflanked our first line in numbers, supported by a strong second line, the sight of their bayonets glinting over the heads of the first was daunting. The advance of such a superior force on the three regiments of the first brigade (with the second brigade far behind) was especially challenging for the young Highlanders. I have pointed out before that the enemy's guns were not well aimed and fired too high; however, the British artillery was spot on. When our artillery opened fire, led by Major Lemoine and Captain Dougal Campbell, it couldn’t have been more accurate. Every shot hit its mark and took out a section of the enemy’s line. When the shots struck, two or three files on the right and left of the fallen men gave way, creating a temporary gap before they regrouped. The inexperienced young Highlanders, believing that all the gaps had been cleared, cheered with excitement at their obvious advantage. It's not often that two opposing lines, moving forward steadily, can observe each other while advancing, determined to fight to the end. However, this sense of superiority was about to be quickly challenged by the mutual progress they were making. The lines were coming together fast but with perfect order and steadiness. They were now within 300 yards, and as the sharpshooters on the right started firing, it was time to brace for an immediate clash. The enemy hesitated, stopped, and fired a volley. Our line also halted and returned fire, and after reloading, a second volley was shot. The accuracy of these two volleys was quite impressive. When the smoke cleared—there was barely a breeze to disperse it—we could see the French line, with gaps and breaks from the men who had fallen, resembling a fence with parts down or broken. On our side, it was quite different; looking along the back of my regiment, I counted only 14 who had fallen to enemy fire. Once the smoke cleared enough to see the enemy, our line advanced with a full charge. The enemy, seeming determined to hold their ground, stood firm until, seemingly intimidated by our quick and steady advance—an enemy they had been taught would retreat—they lost their nerve, turned around, and fled quickly but not in disarray. As they neared their second line, they stopped, faced us, and opened fire, while we held back our charge to let the men catch their breath and close any small gaps in our line. They were soon ready to advance again. A steady stream of fire continued as we marched, with the enemy doing the same, but slowly retreating as they fired until they connected their first line with their second. They then appeared to resolve to make a strong stand, which in turn made it easier for our line to close in on them; but they could not withstand the shock and retreated in greater confusion than before. They had now lost a significant number of men."

“At this period the enemy’s cavalry attempted to charge, but either from the horses not being properly broke, or rather from the sharp running fire kept up in their faces, the dragoons could not, with all their exertions, bring them to the charge. At last, finding their efforts unavailing, they galloped round the flanks of their line to the rear, turned their horses loose, and fought on foot.

“At this time, the enemy’s cavalry tried to charge, but either because the horses weren’t properly trained, or due to the intense fire directed at them, the dragoons couldn’t get them to charge, no matter how hard they tried. Eventually, realizing their efforts were fruitless, they galloped around the sides of their line to the back, set their horses loose, and fought on foot.”

“Both lines of the enemy were now completely intermixed, and Regnier, who was seen riding about, and from his violent gesticulations seemingly in great agitation, seeing himself completely foiled in his attack on the front, and being driven back more than a mile, made an attempt to turn the left flank. For this purpose he brought some battalions by an oblique movement to the British left, and gained so much on that flank that the second line (the grenadier battalions and the 27th Regiment, which now came up under General Cole) could not form the line in continuation. Throwing back their left, they therefore formed an angle of about 60 degrees to the front line, and in this position opened a most admirably directed and destructive fire, which quickly drove back the enemy with great loss. While in this angular formation, the fire was incessantly and admirably sustained, till a circumstance occurred in the centre which gave the enemy a momentary advantage, but from which they afterwards suffered severely.

“Both lines of the enemy were now completely mixed up, and Regnier, who was seen riding around and gesturing wildly as if very agitated, realized he was fully beaten in his frontal attack and had been pushed back more than a mile. He tried to turn the left flank. To do this, he moved some battalions diagonally to the British left and made significant gains on that side, which prevented the second line (the grenadier battalions and the 27th Regiment, now under General Cole) from forming a continuous line. By shifting their left, they formed an angle of about 60 degrees to the front line and opened up a well-directed and devastating fire that quickly pushed back the enemy with heavy losses. While in this angular formation, their fire was consistently and expertly maintained until an event in the center briefly gave the enemy an advantage, but they would later suffer greatly from it.”

“On the side of the French there was a Swiss Regiment, commanded by an officer of the family of Watteville, a family which had also a regiment in our service, and in the field that day. The Watteville Regiment in the French service was dressed in a kind of light claret-coloured uniform, something like scarlet when much worn, and with hats so much resembling those of the band of our Watteville’s, that when this corps was seen advancing from their second line, the Highlanders, in their inexperience, believed they were our own, who had in some manner got to the front; and a word passed quickly to cease firing. The fire had accordingly slackened, before the voice of the mounted officers, whose elevated position enabled them to distinguish more clearly, could be heard, and the enemy, believing this relaxation to proceed from a different cause, advanced with additional boldness. This brought them so close that when the men were undeceived and recommenced firing, it was with such effect that, in ten minutes, the front was cleared, and the enemy driven back with great precipitation. Indeed, the precision with which the men took their aim during the whole action was admirable, and clearly established the perfect self-possession and coolness of their minds.

“On the French side, there was a Swiss Regiment led by an officer from the Watteville family, which also had a regiment in our service and was in the field that day. The Watteville Regiment in the French service wore a kind of light claret-colored uniform, similar to scarlet when it was heavily worn, and their hats looked so much like those of our Wattevilles that when this group advanced from their second line, the Highlanders, due to their inexperience, believed they were our own troops who had somehow gotten to the front, and a message quickly went around to stop firing. As a result, the firing had eased off before the mounted officers, who were in a better position to see clearly, could shout out a warning, and the enemy, thinking this pause was for a different reason, became even bolder. This brought them so close that when our troops realized the mistake and started firing again, it was with such impact that within ten minutes, the front was cleared, and the enemy was driven back in a rush. In fact, the precision with which the men aimed throughout the action was impressive and clearly showed their calmness and composure.”

“Unwilling to break the continuity of the narrative of the proceedings on the centre and the left, where the action was now nearly finished, I have delayed noticing the movements[646] of Lieut.-Colonel Kempt’s light brigade. This corps had for some time been exercised in a uniform manner, under the training of that officer, and they now even exceeded the high expectations formed of them and their spirited commander. The party of the Corsican Rangers attached to the light infantry were on the right. When the line advanced within reach of musketry, they were sent out on the flank and in front to skirmish, but on the first fire from the enemy’s sharpshooters, they retreated in great haste. This, in some cases, would have been an inauspicious, if not a fatal commencement to a battle, when so much was to be done, and so much superior a force to be opposed. But here this repulse did not extend beyond those who gave way to the panic, and the light company of the 20th Regiment, who had the right of the line, rushed forward, and in an instant drove off the party which had advanced on the Corsicans, but with the loss of Captain Maclean, the only officer killed on that day. In a few minutes after this the two hostile lines came within charge distance; and the left of the enemy pushing forward, both lines had nearly met, when at this momentous crisis the enemy became appalled, broke, and endeavoured to fly, but it was too late;—they were overtaken with most dreadful slaughter.

“Not wanting to interrupt the flow of the narrative regarding the situation on the center and the left, where the action was almost over, I have postponed discussing the movements[646] of Lieutenant Colonel Kempt’s light brigade. This unit had been trained in a consistent manner by that officer for some time, and they now exceeded the already high expectations set for them and their enthusiastic commander. The group of Corsican Rangers attached to the light infantry were positioned on the right. When the line advanced within musket range, they were sent out to skirmish on the flank and at the front, but upon the first gunfire from the enemy’s sharpshooters, they hastily retreated. This could have been an unfortunate, if not disastrous, start to a battle, especially with so much at stake and a stronger force to contend with. However, this retreat was limited to those who panicked, and the light company of the 20th Regiment, located on the right of the line, charged forward and quickly drove off the enemy’s advancing party against the Corsicans, though they suffered the loss of Captain Maclean, the only officer killed that day. Moments later, the two opposing lines came within range for a charge; as the left side of the enemy pressed forward, both lines were nearly engaged, when at this critical moment the enemy became frightened, broke ranks, and attempted to flee, but it was too late; they were met with devastating casualties.”

“I now return to the centre and left, which continued hotly engaged, always vigorously pushing the enemy, who still endeavoured to gain upon the flank. But in this he was frustrated by the continued advance of the British, who preserved the same angular formation, the first line moving directly on its original front, and the second in an oblique direction, with its right touching the left of the first.

“I now return to the center and left, which remained intensively engaged, consistently pushing the enemy, who was still trying to gain ground on the flank. However, this effort was thwarted by the ongoing advance of the British, who maintained the same angular formation, with the first line moving straight ahead in its original position, and the second line at an angle, its right side touching the left side of the first.”

“The fire now slackened, the enemy having lost much ground, being repulsed in every attempt, and having sustained an unusual, and, indeed, altogether an extraordinary loss of men. But General Regnier, despairing of success against Colonel Kempt’s light corps on the right, and still pushed by the troops in the centre and left, prepared to make a desperate push in order to take our line in flank on the left. At this moment the 20th Regiment marched up, and formed on the left, nearly at right angles to General Cole’s brigade. This regiment had that morning disembarked in the bay from Sicily (the scarcity of transports preventing their earlier arrival), and Lieut.-Colonel Ross having landed with great promptitude the moment he heard the firing, moved forward with such celerity, that he reached the left of the line as the enemy were pushing round to turn the flank. Colonel Ross formed his regiment with his right supported by the left of the 27th, and opposed a full front to the enemy. This reinforcement seemed to destroy all further hopes of the enemy. So feeble was this last attempt, that when Colonel Ross ordered out 80 men to act as sharpshooters in his front, they could not face even the small detachment.

The fire had started to die down, as the enemy had lost a lot of ground, being pushed back in every attempt and suffering an unusually high, indeed extraordinary, loss of soldiers. But General Regnier, realizing he couldn't succeed against Colonel Kempt’s light corps on the right and still being pressed by the troops in the center and left, decided to make a desperate move to flank our line on the left. At that moment, the 20th Regiment marched up and formed on the left, almost at a right angle to General Cole’s brigade. This regiment had landed that morning in the bay from Sicily (the lack of transports prevented them from arriving sooner), and Lieut.-Colonel Ross, having disembarked as soon as he heard the firing, advanced so quickly that he reached the left of the line just as the enemy was trying to turn the flank. Colonel Ross positioned his regiment with its right supported by the left of the 27th, creating a solid front against the enemy. This reinforcement seemed to crush any further hopes for the enemy. Their last attempt was so weak that when Colonel Ross called out 80 men to act as sharpshooters in front of him, they couldn't even face the small detachment.

“The battle was now over. The confidence which had animated the enemy during the greater part of the action appeared to have at last totally forsaken them; they gave way at all points in the greatest confusion, numbers, to assist their speed, throwing away their arms, accoutrements, and every encumbrance....

“The battle was now over. The confidence that had energized the enemy for most of the fight seemed to have completely abandoned them at last; they retreated in total chaos, abandoning everything to aid their escape, tossing aside their weapons, gear, and any burdens...”

“The disadvantage so frequently experienced in the transmarine expeditions of England, occasioned by the want of ships for the conveyance of a sufficient number of troops, was now severely felt; for though the field was most favourable for the operations of cavalry, that arm was, on the present occasion, totally wanting. As soon as the ships had landed the infantry at St. Euphemia, they were ordered back for the cavalry, who arrived the day after the battle. Few victories, however, have been more complete, and as under equal advantages of ground, of discipline in the troops, and ability in the commanders, a hard fought battle is the most honourable, if gained with little loss to the victors, and with great destruction to the vanquished, so that engagement must be particularly so, in which a greatly superior force is totally routed with a loss in killed of more than 30 to 1: that is, on the present occasion with a loss of 1300 killed of the French to 41 killed of the British.

“The disadvantage often faced in England's overseas missions, due to a lack of ships capable of transporting enough troops, was keenly felt this time; even though the terrain was ideal for cavalry operations, there was none available for this occasion. After the ships had landed the infantry at St. Euphemia, they were sent back for the cavalry, which arrived the day after the battle. Few victories have been as decisive, and when considering equal advantages in terrain, troop discipline, and commander skill, a tough battle is most commendable if won with minimal losses for the victors and significant losses for the defeated. This engagement stands out especially, as a much larger force was completely routed with a casualty ratio of more than 30 to 1: specifically, on this occasion, the French suffered 1,300 killed compared to just 41 killed on the British side.”

“The disparity of numbers being so great, the proofs of courage and other military qualities, on the part of the victors, are conclusive. Equally decisive were the advantages on the side of the victors in regard to the subsequent[647] operations of the campaign; for while the English army was, on the following morning, but little diminished, and quite prepared to meet a fresh opponent, if such could have been brought against it, the enemy were so dispirited that on no after occasion did they attempt to make a stand, which indeed their reduced numbers rendered impossible. Their loss was 1300 killed and 1100 wounded, left on the field, besides the slightly wounded who retired to the rear. Upwards of 200 of the latter were taken afterwards in the hospital at Cotrone, on the opposite coast of the Adriatic.

“The gap in numbers was so huge that the evidence of bravery and other military qualities shown by the winners is clear. Just as decisive were the advantages the victors had for the following[647] operations of the campaign; while the English army was only slightly reduced the next morning and was fully prepared to face a new opponent, if one could have been sent against them, the enemy was so demoralized that they never attempted to regroup again, which their decreased numbers made impossible. They suffered 1,300 killed and 1,100 wounded left on the battlefield, not counting the lightly wounded who fell back. More than 200 of the latter were later captured in the hospital at Cotrone, on the opposite shore of the Adriatic.

“The loss of the Highlanders was 7 rank and file killed; Lieut.-Colonel Patrick M’Leod, Major David Stewart, Captains Duncan Macpherson and Duncan Macgregor, Lieutenant James Mackay, Ensigns Colin Mackenzie and Peter Macgregor, 4 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 69 rank and file wounded.”

“The Highlanders suffered 7 men killed; Lieutenant Colonel Patrick M’Leod, Major David Stewart, Captains Duncan Macpherson and Duncan Macgregor, Lieutenant James Mackay, Ensigns Colin Mackenzie and Peter Macgregor, 4 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 69 men wounded.”

The British minister at the Sicilian court thus alluded to the battle in his despatch:—“There is not to be found in the annals of military transactions an enterprise prepared with more deliberate reflection or executed with greater decision, promptitude, and success, than the late invasion of Calabria by Sir John Stuart. I trust, therefore, you will not think me presumptuous for venturing to add my testimony of the high sense entertained by this court of the merits of the British General and of his gallant army, who, on the fertile plains of Maida, have added new trophies to those which the same troops had formerly earned, from the same enemy, on the sandy regions of Egypt.”

The British minister at the Sicilian court referenced the battle in his report: “There’s no example in military history of an operation that was planned with such careful thought and carried out with greater determination, speed, and success than the recent invasion of Calabria by Sir John Stuart. Therefore, I hope you won’t see me as presumptuous for sharing my perspective on how highly this court regards the achievements of the British General and his brave army, who, on the fertile plains of Maida, have claimed new victories to add to those the same troops previously secured against the same enemy in the sandy lands of Egypt.”

The King of the Two Sicilies created Sir John Stuart, Count of Maida. In England he received the thanks of Parliament, a pension of £1000 per annum, the Order of the Bath, a sword of honour, and the freedom of the city of London.

The King of the Two Sicilies made Sir John Stuart the Count of Maida. In England, he was thanked by Parliament, awarded a pension of £1000 a year, given the Order of the Bath, a sword of honor, and granted the freedom of the city of London.

In commemoration of this victory a gold medal was struck, and conferred upon all the superior officers who were present.

In honor of this victory, a gold medal was created and awarded to all the senior officers who were there.

The troops were re-embarked on the 2nd of August, and on the night of the 9th the regiment made Messina harbour, and having been disembarked, was ordered to take over quarters in the town of Taormina, where it became subjected to the consequences of its fatigues and privations during the late campaign, frequently suffering from ill-health to the extent of from twenty to thirty men per month. On the 13th of October, however, it was ordered round to Syracuse, where it arrived on the 17th, and remained during the rest of its stay in Sicily, until it was ordered to embark and join the Egyptian expedition.

The troops were re-embarked on August 2nd, and on the night of the 9th, the regiment reached Messina harbor. After disembarking, they were assigned to take up quarters in the town of Taormina, where they faced the effects of their exhaustion and hardships from the recent campaign, often dealing with health issues affecting twenty to thirty men each month. However, on October 13th, they were ordered to move to Syracuse, arriving on the 17th, and they stayed there for the rest of their time in Sicily until they were ordered to embark and join the Egyptian expedition.

Early in 1807 an armament was fitted out in Sicily for the purpose of occupying Alexandria, Rosetta, and the adjoining coast of Egypt. The force on this occasion consisted of a detachment of artillery, the 20th Light Dragoons, the 31st, 35th, 78th, and De Rolle’s regiment, and the corps of Chasseurs Britanniques, all under the command of Major-General Mackenzie-Fraser. The expedition sailed on the 6th of March, but, encountering bad weather, the “Apollo” frigate and nineteen transports were separated from the fleet. The remainder, with the commodore, anchored on the 16th off the Arab’s Tower to the west of Alexandria. General Fraser, in consequence of the absence of so large a proportion of his force, hesitated about landing; but, being pressed by Major Misset, the British resident, who informed him that the inhabitants were favourably disposed, and that there were not more than 500 men in garrison, he disembarked his troops on the 17th and 18th. On the morning of the 19th took up a position on the same ground that the British army occupied in March 1801. The town, on being summoned, surrendered the next day, and in the evening the other transports anchored in Aboukir bay. Vice-Admiral Duckworth, with a fleet from the Dardanelles, arrived in the bay on the 22nd.

Early in 1807, a military operation was launched in Sicily to take control of Alexandria, Rosetta, and the nearby coast of Egypt. The force included a unit of artillery, the 20th Light Dragoons, the 31st, 35th, 78th, and De Rolle’s regiment, as well as the Chasseurs Britanniques, all under the command of Major-General Mackenzie-Fraser. The expedition set sail on March 6, but due to bad weather, the “Apollo” frigate and nineteen transports became separated from the fleet. The remaining ships, along with the commodore, anchored on March 16 off the Arab’s Tower to the west of Alexandria. General Fraser, because of the absence of a large part of his force, hesitated to land; however, pressed by Major Misset, the British resident, who informed him that the locals were friendly and that there were only about 500 men in the garrison, he disembarked his troops on the 17th and 18th. On the morning of the 19th, they took up a position on the same ground the British army occupied in March 1801. The town was given a summons and surrendered the next day, and in the evening the other transports arrived in Aboukir Bay. Vice-Admiral Duckworth's fleet from the Dardanelles reached the bay on the 22nd.

On the 27th of March a detachment, under Major-General Wauchope and Brigadier-General Meade, took possession, without opposition, of the forts and heights of Abûmandûr, a little above Rosetta. The capture of this place was the next object. General Wauchope, unconscious of danger, marched into the town at the head of the 31st Regiment. Not a human being was to be seen in the streets, nor was a sound to be heard. The troops wended their way through the narrow and deserted streets towards an open space or market-place in the centre of the town; but they had not[648] proceeded more than half-way when the portentous silence was broken by showers of musketry from every house, from the first floor to the roof. Cooped up in these narrow lanes, the troops were unable to return the fire with any effect, nor, amidst the smoke in which they were enveloped, could they see their assailants, and could only guess their position from the flashes of their guns. They had, therefore, no alternative but to retire as speedily as possible; but, before they had extricated themselves, General Wauchope was killed, and nearly 300 officers and soldiers were killed and wounded. General Meade was among the wounded.

On March 27th, a unit led by Major-General Wauchope and Brigadier-General Meade took control of the forts and heights of Abûmandûr, just above Rosetta, without facing any resistance. The next goal was to capture this location. General Wauchope, unaware of the danger, marched into the town at the head of the 31st Regiment. There wasn’t a single person in the streets, and it was completely silent. The troops made their way through the narrow and empty streets toward a central open area or market place; however, they had only gotten halfway when the heavy silence was shattered by gunfire coming from every building, from the first floor to the rooftop. Trapped in these tight streets, the troops couldn't effectively return fire, and with the smoke surrounding them, they could only guess where their attackers were based on the flashes from their guns. They had no choice but to retreat as quickly as possible. Unfortunately, before they could escape, General Wauchope was killed, and nearly 300 officers and soldiers were either killed or wounded. General Meade was among the injured.

After this repulse the troops returned to Alexandria; but General Fraser, resolved upon the capture of Rosetta, sent back a second detachment, consisting of the 35th, 78th, and De Rolle’s regiment, under the command of Brigadier-General the Hon. William Stewart and Colonel Oswald. This detachment, after some skirmishing, took possession of Abûmandûr on the 7th of April, and on the following day Rosetta was summoned to surrender, but without effect. Batteries were therefore speedily erected, and a position was taken up between the Nile and the gate of Alexandria; but, from the paucity of the troops, it was found impossible to invest the town on all sides, or prevent a free communication across the Nile to the Delta. The batteries opened their fire; but with no other effect than damaging some of the houses.

After this setback, the troops went back to Alexandria. However, General Fraser, determined to capture Rosetta, sent another group back, made up of the 35th, 78th, and De Rolle’s regiment, led by Brigadier-General the Hon. William Stewart and Colonel Oswald. This group, after some skirmishes, took control of Abûmandûr on April 7th, and the next day, they demanded Rosetta to surrender, but it had no effect. As a result, they quickly set up batteries and established a position between the Nile and the gate of Alexandria. However, due to the limited number of troops, it was impossible to surround the town completely or prevent free communication across the Nile to the Delta. The batteries opened fire, but all they managed to do was damage a few houses.

The enemy having erected some batteries on the Delta for the purpose of taking the British batteries in flank, Major James Macdonell of the 78th, with 250 men, under Lieutenant John Robertson, and 40 seamen from the Tigre, were detached on the 16th across the river, opposite to Abûmandûr, to destroy these batteries. To conceal his movements, Major Macdonell made a considerable circuit, and coming upon the rear of the batteries at sunrise, attacked the enemy, and driving him from the batteries, turned the guns upon the town. But as the enemy soon collected in considerable force, he destroyed the batteries, and embarking the guns, recrossed the river with only four men wounded.

The enemy set up some artillery on the Delta to flank the British positions. On the 16th, Major James Macdonell of the 78th, along with 250 men led by Lieutenant John Robertson and 40 sailors from the Tigre, went across the river near Abûmandûr to take out these artillery positions. To keep his movements hidden, Major Macdonell took a long route and, approaching the back of the artillery at sunrise, launched an attack. He drove the enemy away from the positions and aimed the guns at the town. However, the enemy quickly regrouped in significant numbers, so he destroyed the artillery and brought the guns back across the river, with just four men wounded.

General Stewart had been daily looking for a reinforcement of Mamelukes from Upper Egypt; but he was disappointed in this expectation. While a detachment of De Rolle’s, under Major Vogelsang of that regiment, occupied El Hamet, another detachment, consisting of five companies of the Highlanders, two of the 35th Regiment, and a few cavalry and artillery under Lieut.-Colonel Macleod, was sent on the 20th to occupy a broad dyke or embankment, which, with a dry canal, runs between the Nile and the Lake Etko, a distance of about two miles. On reaching his destination, Colonel Macleod stationed his men, amounting to 720, in three divisions, with an equal number of dragoons and artillery between each. One of these he disposed on the banks of the Nile, another in the centre, and the third upon the dry canal.

General Stewart had been expecting a reinforcements of Mamelukes from Upper Egypt every day, but he was let down. While a detachment from De Rolle’s regiment, led by Major Vogelsang, held El Hamet, another group made up of five companies of Highlanders, two from the 35th Regiment, and a few cavalry and artillery under Lieutenant Colonel Macleod was sent on the 20th to take up position on a wide dyke or embankment that runs alongside a dry canal between the Nile and Lake Etko, about two miles apart. Upon arriving at his destination, Colonel Macleod positioned his 720 men in three divisions, with an equal number of dragoons and artillery placed between each. One group was set along the banks of the Nile, another in the center, and the third on the dry canal.

Meanwhile the enemy was meditating an attack on the position, and on the morning of the 21st, while numerous detached bodies of their cavalry began to assemble round the British posts, a flotilla of about 70 djerms or large boats full of troops was observed slowly descending the Nile. With the intention of concentrating his force, and of retreating if necessary to the camp at Rosetta, Colonel Macleod proceeded to the post on the right, occupied by a company of the 35th and the Highland grenadiers. He had not, however, sufficient time to accomplish this object, as the enemy left their boats with great rapidity; and while they advanced on the left and centre posts, their cavalry, with a body of Albanian infantry, surrounded the right of the position, and attacked it furiously at all points. Colonel Macleod formed his men into a square, which, for a long time, resisted every effort of the enemy. Had this handful of men been attacked in one or two points only, they might have charged the enemy; but they were so completely surrounded that they could not venture to charge to any front of the square, as they would have been assailed in the rear the moment they faced round. At every successive charge made by the cavalry, who attempted, at the point of the bayonets, to cut down the troops, the square was lessened, the soldiers closing in upon the vacancies as their comrades fell. These attacks, though irregular, were bold, and the dexterity with which the[649] assailants handled their swords proved fatal to the British.

Meanwhile, the enemy was planning an attack on the position, and on the morning of the 21st, as several detached groups of their cavalry began to gather around the British posts, a flotilla of about 70 large boats filled with troops was seen slowly moving down the Nile. To concentrate his forces and retreat to the camp at Rosetta if necessary, Colonel Macleod headed to the right post, held by a company from the 35th and the Highland grenadiers. However, he didn’t have enough time to achieve this goal, as the enemy quickly abandoned their boats. While they advanced on the left and center posts, their cavalry, along with a group of Albanian infantry, surrounded the right of the position and launched a fierce attack from all sides. Colonel Macleod formed his men into a square, which resisted every effort from the enemy for a long time. If this small group of soldiers had been attacked at only one or two points, they might have charged the enemy; but they were completely surrounded and couldn’t risk charging in any direction, as they would have been attacked from behind the moment they turned around. With each successive charge by the cavalry, who tried to cut down the troops at the point of their bayonets, the square shrank, and the soldiers closed in as their comrades fell. These attacks, though chaotic, were bold, and the skill with which the assailants handled their swords proved deadly for the British.

This unequal contest continued till Colonel Macleod and all the officers and men were killed, with the exception of Captain Colin Mackay of the 78th and eleven Highlanders, and as many more of the 35th.[492] With this small band, Captain Mackay, who was severely wounded, determined to make a desperate push to join the centre, and several succeeded in the attempt; but the rest were either killed or wounded. Captain Mackay received two wounds, and was about reaching the post when an Arab horseman cut at his neck with such force that his head would have been severed from his body, had not the blow been in some measure neutralised by the cape of his coat and a stuffed neckcloth. The sabre, however, cut to the bone, and the captain fell flat on the ground, when he was taken up by Sergeant (afterwards Lieutenant) Waters, who alone escaped unhurt, and carried by him to the post.

This unfair battle went on until Colonel Macleod, along with all the officers and men, was killed, except for Captain Colin Mackay of the 78th and eleven Highlanders, along with a few more from the 35th.[492] With this small group, Captain Mackay, who was seriously injured, decided to make a desperate attempt to reach the center, and some of them managed to make it; but the rest were either killed or wounded. Captain Mackay received two injuries and was close to reaching the post when an Arab horseman swung at his neck with such force that it would have decapitated him, if not for the cape of his coat and a stuffed neckcloth partially absorbing the blow. However, the sword still cut deep, and the captain fell flat on the ground, where he was picked up by Sergeant (later Lieutenant) Waters, who was the only one to escape unharmed, and carried him to the post.

During their contest with the right, the enemy made little exertions against the other posts; but when, by the destruction of the first, they had gained an accession of disposable force, they made a warm onset on the centre. An attempt was at first made to oppose them; but the commanding officer soon saw that resistance was hopeless, and desirous of saving the lives of his men, he hung out a white handkerchief as a signal of surrender. The firing accordingly ceased, and the left, following the example of the centre, also surrendered. A general scramble of a most extraordinary kind now ensued amongst the Turks for prisoners, who, according to their custom, became the private property of the captors. In this melée the British soldiers were pulled about with little ceremony, till the more active amongst the Turkish soldiery had secured their prey, after which they were marched a little distance up the river, where the captors were paid seven dollars for every prisoner they had taken. Some of the horsemen, less intent upon prize-money than their companions, amused themselves by galloping about, each with the head of a British soldier stuck upon the point of his lance.

During their fight against the right, the enemy didn’t focus much on the other positions; but after they took out the first one, they got some extra forces and launched a strong attack on the center. At first, they tried to fight back, but the commanding officer quickly realized that resistance was pointless. Wanting to save his men’s lives, he waved a white handkerchief as a sign of surrender. The shooting then stopped, and the left side, seeing what happened in the center, also surrendered. A chaotic scramble then broke out among the Turks for prisoners, who, as per their custom, became the personal property of the captors. In this melée, the British soldiers were roughly handled until the quicker Turkish soldiers had secured their captures. After that, the prisoners were marched a short distance up the river, where the captors received seven dollars for each prisoner they’d taken. Some horsemen, less focused on the money than their peers, entertained themselves by riding around, each with a British soldier’s head stuck on the end of their lance.

When General Stewart was informed of the critical situation of Colonel Macleod’s detachment, he marched towards Etko, expecting that it would retreat in that direction; but not falling in with it he proceeded to El Hamet, where, on his arrival, he learned its unfortunate fall. With a force so much reduced by the recent disaster, and in the face of an enemy emboldened by success and daily increasing in numbers, it was vain to think of reducing Rosetta, and therefore General Stewart determined to return to Alexandria. He accordingly commenced his retreat, followed by the enemy, who sallied out from Rosetta; but although the sandy plain over which he marched was peculiarly favourable to their cavalry, they were kept in effectual check by the 35th and the 78th. No further hostile operations were attempted; and the prisoners, who had been sent to Cairo, having been released by capitulation, the whole army embarked for Sicily on the 22nd of September.

When General Stewart heard about the serious situation of Colonel Macleod’s detachment, he marched toward Etko, expecting it would retreat in that direction. However, when he didn’t find them, he continued on to El Hamet, where he learned about their unfortunate defeat. With a force so significantly weakened by the recent disaster and facing an enemy that was growing bolder and increasing in numbers, it was pointless to think about taking Rosetta, so General Stewart decided to return to Alexandria. He started his retreat, with the enemy following him as they charged out from Rosetta. Although the sandy terrain he marched through was particularly favorable to their cavalry, they were effectively held back by the 35th and the 78th regiments. No further hostile actions were taken, and after the prisoners sent to Cairo were released through a truce, the entire army boarded ships for Sicily on the 22nd of September.

The loss of the 78th at El Hamet was 159 men, with Lieut.-Colonel Patrick Macleod, younger of Geanies, Lieutenants William Mackenzie Dick, Christopher Macrae, and Archibald Christie, killed. The officers taken prisoners were Captain Colin Campbell Mackay (severely wounded), Lieutenants John Matheson, Malcolm Macgregor, Alexander Gallie, P. Ryrie[650] and Joseph Gregory (wounded), with Assistant-Surgeon Alexander Leslie.

The loss of the 78th at El Hamet was 159 men, including Lieut.-Colonel Patrick Macleod, younger of Geanies, and Lieutenants William Mackenzie Dick, Christopher Macrae, and Archibald Christie, who were killed. The officers taken prisoner were Captain Colin Campbell Mackay (seriously wounded), Lieutenants John Matheson, Malcolm Macgregor, Alexander Gallie, P. Ryrie[650] and Joseph Gregory (wounded), along with Assistant-Surgeon Alexander Leslie.

“The death of Lieut.-Colonel Macleod was sincerely regretted by the battalion which he had hitherto commanded since its formation, and confirmed by his own example. He ever laboured to render the relative duties of officers and men merely habitual; his chief object was to establish a high character to his corps, and those common interests by which he found means to unite every individual. The regiment still embraces his memory, which, combined with every pleasing retrospect to our little history, shall long be cherished amongst us with feelings of fraternal attachment and sincere respect.”[493]

“The death of Lieutenant Colonel Macleod was genuinely mourned by the battalion he had commanded since its formation, setting a strong example himself. He always worked to make the duties of officers and men simply second nature; his main goal was to build a strong reputation for his corps and foster a sense of shared purpose that connected everyone. The regiment still holds his memory dear, which, along with fond reflections on our history, will be cherished among us for a long time with feelings of brotherhood and genuine respect.”[493]

Colonel Patrick Macleod of Geanies.
From the original painting by Raeburn, owned by
Colin Mackenzie, Esq. of Portmore.

After returning to Sicily, the 78th joined an expedition under Sir John Moore, intended for Lisbon; but the regiment was withdrawn, and ordered to England, where it landed, and was marched to Canterbury in the spring of 1808.

After returning to Sicily, the 78th joined an expedition under Sir John Moore, aimed at Lisbon; however, the regiment was pulled back and ordered to England, where it landed and was marched to Canterbury in the spring of 1808.

About this time several changes took place amongst the field-officers of the regiment. Lieutenant-Colonel Hercules Scott of the 1st battalion was removed to the 103d Regiment, and was succeeded by Major John Macleod from the 56th. Major David Stewart was promoted to the lieutenant-colonelcy of the Royal West India Rangers, and was succeeded by Major Robert Hamilton from the 79th Highlanders.

About this time, several changes occurred among the field officers of the regiment. Lieutenant Colonel Hercules Scott of the 1st Battalion was transferred to the 103rd Regiment, and Major John Macleod from the 56th took his place. Major David Stewart was promoted to lieutenant colonel of the Royal West India Rangers, and Major Robert Hamilton from the 79th Highlanders succeeded him.

Shortly after the return of the regiment to England, it obtained a considerable accession of recruits raised from several Scotch militia regiments, chiefly from that of Perthshire, by Major David Stewart, who, in consequence of a wound received at Maida, had been obliged to return to Scotland. A detachment of 400 men, including 350 of the newly-raised men (of whom 280 were six feet in height and upwards, and of a proportionate strength of limb and person), was drafted to reinforce the second battalion in India. The remainder of the second battalion was then removed from Little Hampton, in Sussex, where they had been for a short time quartered, to the Isle of Wight, where they remained till August 1809, when a detachment of 370 men, with officers and non-commissioned officers, was sent on the unfortunate expedition to Walcheren, being incorporated with a battalion commanded by the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Cochrane. The men suffered greatly from fever and ague, which affected the rest of the troops, and were so emaciated that they did not recover their usual strength till the following year. Another draft of all the men fit for service in India was made in 1810, and joined the first battalion at Goa on the eve of the departure of the expedition against Batavia in 1811.

Shortly after the regiment returned to England, it received a significant number of recruits from various Scottish militia regiments, mainly from Perthshire, recruited by Major David Stewart, who had to go back to Scotland due to a wound he sustained at Maida. A detachment of 400 men was sent to reinforce the second battalion in India, including 350 of the newly-raised recruits (280 of whom were six feet tall or more and had a corresponding strength). The rest of the second battalion was moved from Littlehampton, Sussex, where they had been stationed for a short time, to the Isle of Wight, where they stayed until August 1809. At that point, a detachment of 370 men, along with officers and non-commissioned officers, was sent on the unfortunate expedition to Walcheren, joining a battalion led by the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Cochrane. The men faced severe issues with fever and ague, which also affected the other troops, and they were so weakened that they didn’t regain their usual strength until the following year. An additional draft of all the men fit for service in India was made in 1810, joining the first battalion at Goa just before the expedition against Batavia in 1811.

Lieut.-General Mackenzie-Fraser had had the command of a division in the Walcheren expedition, but the fever spared neither rank nor age, and the gallant and veteran colonel of the Ross-shire Buffs was struck down, and expired, to the inexpressible grief of the[651] regiment, with which he had been connected since it was first raised. “’Twas now that we were doomed to sustain a loss, which was keenly felt by every rank, in the death of Lieut.-General Mackenzie-Fraser, adored in our first battalion, to whom his virtues were more particularly known; the same manifest qualities could not fail to have endeared him to every member of the second, and to draw from it a genuine tribute of heart-felt regret, whilst it mingles with the public voice its filial homage to the memory of such uncommon worth. Individually we lament the departure of a father and a friend—as a regiment we would weep over the ashes of the most beloved of colonels! Although the undeviating advocate of discipline and good order, never did the star of rank impose a humiliating deference upon those whose affection and esteem he never failed to secure by his boundless benevolence and gentle manners. To indulge in this heart-felt eulogy is not peculiarly our province—his country has already weighed his value—and in its acknowledgments he has amply received what was ever the proudest meed of his soul.”[494]

Lieut.-General Mackenzie-Fraser had led a division in the Walcheren expedition, but the fever didn’t spare anyone, regardless of rank or age. The brave and experienced colonel of the Ross-shire Buffs was struck down and passed away, leaving the regiment connected to him since its formation in deep sorrow. “Now we faced a loss that was painfully felt by everyone, with the death of Lieut.-General Mackenzie-Fraser, cherished in our first battalion, where his virtues were especially recognized; those same qualities endeared him to every member of the second battalion, earning a sincere tribute of heartfelt regret, blending with the public's expression of respect for the memory of such exceptional worth. Personally, we mourn the loss of a father and a friend— as a regiment, we grieve over the remains of our most beloved colonel! Although he was a steadfast supporter of discipline and order, he never let his rank create an awkward distance from those whose love and respect he consistently earned through his immense kindness and gentle demeanor. While this heartfelt tribute might not be exclusively our responsibility—his country has already assessed his worth—and in its acknowledgments, he has received what was always the greatest honor to his soul.”[494]

Lieut.-General Sir James Craig succeeded to the command of the regiment on the 15th of September 1809, and on his death, about eighteen months afterwards, the colonelcy was conferred on Sir Samuel Auchmuty.

Lieut.-General Sir James Craig took over command of the regiment on September 15, 1809, and after his death, about eighteen months later, the colonelcy was granted to Sir Samuel Auchmuty.

On the 10th of January, the same day that it landed, the 78th marched to Oudenbosch, the head-quarters of Sir Thomas Graham,[495] and his force of 8000 men, and the following day proceeded to Rosendaal, and thence to Calmpthout. General Bülow had established his headquarters at Breda, and the object of the allied commanders was the investiture and reduction of Antwerp, and the destruction of the docks and shipping. On the 12th Colonel Macleod was ordered to march, so as to come up with the division of Major-General Kenneth Mackenzie, then moving upon Capelle, and arrived just before dark, when, notwithstanding a most fatiguing day’s march, it was found that only three men had fallen out. On the 13th the division was under arms an hour before daylight, and on the arrival of Sir Thomas Graham, Colonel John Macleod was appointed to the command of a brigade, consisting of the 25th (2nd battalion), 33rd, 56th, and 78th, when the command of the latter regiment devolved on Lieut.-Colonel Lindsay. The divisions of Majors-General Kenneth Mackenzie and Cooke, with their guns, were put in motion about 8 o’clock, on the road to Eeckeren, with the intention of feeling the environs of Antwerp, and reconnoitring the position of the enemy’s fleet, in conjunction with the advance of General Bülow’s corps. It was deemed necessary for this purpose to dispossess the enemy of the village of Merxem, within a few hundred yards of the outworks, and this service was confided by Major-General Mackenzie to Colonel Macleod.

On January 10th, the same day it landed, the 78th marched to Oudenbosch, the headquarters of Sir Thomas Graham, and his force of 8,000 men. The following day, they continued on to Rosendaal and then to Calmpthout. General Bülow had set up his headquarters in Breda, and the goal of the allied commanders was to surround and capture Antwerp, and to destroy the docks and shipping. On the 12th, Colonel Macleod was ordered to march to catch up with Major-General Kenneth Mackenzie’s division, which was moving toward Capelle. They arrived just before dark, and despite a long day’s march, only three men had fallen out. On the 13th, the division was ready an hour before daylight, and when Sir Thomas Graham arrived, Colonel John Macleod was appointed to command a brigade made up of the 25th (2nd battalion), 33rd, 56th, and 78th regiments. The command of the 78th then passed to Lieut.-Colonel Lindsay. The divisions led by Majors-General Kenneth Mackenzie and Cooke, along with their artillery, started moving around 8 o'clock toward Eeckeren, aiming to explore the area around Antwerp and scout the enemy’s fleet, alongside the advance of General Bülow’s corps. To achieve this, it was necessary to take control of the village of Merxem, just a few hundred yards from the outworks, and this task was assigned to Colonel Macleod by Major-General Mackenzie.

The 78th, previously the left centre battalion of the brigade, was now brought to the front, by the special order of Sir Thomas Graham; and its light company, together with that of the 95th (rifle regiment), commenced skirmishing with the enemy among the hedges and thick underwood in advance, and to the left of the road. The regiment then moved forward in oblique échelon through the fields on the right, and formed line on the leading division. In advancing it became exposed to the fire of the enemy’s sharp-shooters, who were firing from behind the hedges in front, the light companies of the 78th and 95th, having uncovered to the left when the line moved forward. It, however, wisely reserved its fire, as it would have had but little effect from the formation of the ground, which was completely intersected with hedges and frozen ditches; but a full view of the enemy was shortly after obtained in a small field close to the village. They appeared to be numerous, but retired before the fire of the 78th, which now opened and appeared to gall them very much. Colonel Macleod, seeing the necessity of an immediate assault, ordered up the Highlanders, who, without a moment’s hesitation, rushed forward at the charge, and falling upon the enemy, drove them through and beyond the village. The light company had crossed the Breda Chaussée (which intersected the advance of the battalion, and forms the principle street of the village), and making a detour round that part of the village beyond[652] it, swept everything before it, and came up on the flank of the battalion, which had arrived on the Antwerp side. “Every appearance at the time, and subsequent accounts from sources likely to be correct, give reason to believe that there were upwards of 3000 men (the French themselves admit of 4 battalions), put to the most shameful flight by the 78th, not quite 300 men, and about 40 riflemen; and it may be assumed that the panic struck that day into the garrison of Antwerp prevented any subsequent sortie from the garrison till the day it was given up.”

The 78th, which was previously the left center battalion of the brigade, was brought to the front by the special order of Sir Thomas Graham. Its light company, along with that of the 95th (rifle regiment), began skirmishing with the enemy in the hedges and dense underbrush ahead and to the left of the road. The regiment then moved forward in an oblique formation through the fields on the right and formed a line ahead of the leading division. As they advanced, they were exposed to fire from the enemy’s sharpshooters, who were shooting from behind the hedges in front. The light companies of the 78th and 95th had moved to the left as the line moved forward. However, they wisely held their fire, as it wouldn’t have much effect due to the terrain, which was completely covered with hedges and frozen ditches. Soon after, they got a clear view of the enemy in a small field near the village. The enemy seemed numerous but retreated when the 78th opened fire, which seemed to hurt them significantly. Colonel Macleod, recognizing the need for an immediate assault, called for the Highlanders, who charged forward without hesitation and attacked the enemy, driving them through and beyond the village. The light company crossed the Breda Chaussée, which cut across the battalion's advance and serves as the main street of the village. They made a detour around that section of the village, cleared everything in their path, and reached the flank of the battalion on the Antwerp side. “All indications at the time, along with later reports from reliable sources, suggest that over 3000 men (the French themselves admit to 4 battalions) were put to a shameful flight by the 78th, who were fewer than 300 men and about 40 riflemen; and it can be assumed that the panic instilled that day into the garrison of Antwerp prevented any further sorties until the day it surrendered.”

In their determined and steady onslaught, the 78th was exposed on both flanks to the fire of the enemy who were posted in houses commanding the entrance to the village, and had the regiment hesitated in its movements, their loss must have been very severe; but the rapidity with which they carried out their orders ensured success with a comparatively small loss. The enemy left a large number of killed and wounded in the street, and the regiment took 25 prisoners. Among the dead was found the body of the French Général-de-division, Avy, said to have been an excellent officer. The loss of the regiment in killed was Ensign James Ormsby, who carried the regimental colour, with nine rank and file left on the field; Lieutenant William Mackenzie, who was mortally wounded through the body, and died next morning upon the waggons, going to Calmpthout. Colonel Macleod was very severely wounded in the arm; and Captain Sime and Lieutenants Bath and Chisholm were also severely wounded. Lieutenant Mackenzie was extremely regretted by his brother officers, as he was a young man of a clear and strong mind, and a most promising officer.

In their determined and steady attack, the 78th found itself exposed on both sides to enemy fire from positions in houses overlooking the entrance to the village. If the regiment had hesitated, their casualties would have been severe; however, the speed with which they executed their orders led to success with relatively few losses. The enemy left many dead and wounded in the street, and the regiment captured 25 prisoners. Among the dead was the body of French Général-de-division Avy, noted to have been an excellent officer. The regiment's losses included Ensign James Ormsby, who carried the regimental flag, and nine soldiers who were left on the field. Lieutenant William Mackenzie was mortally wounded in the chest and died the next morning while being transported to Calmpthout. Colonel Macleod suffered a severe arm injury, and Captain Sime along with Lieutenants Bath and Chisholm were also seriously injured. The loss of Lieutenant Mackenzie was deeply felt by his fellow officers, as he was a young man with a sharp and strong mind, and a highly promising officer.

His Excellency Sir Thomas Graham, in a general order of January 13th, spoke of the conduct of the 78th and other regiments engaged in the highest terms. “No veteran troops,” he said, “ever behaved better than these men, who met the enemy the first time, and whose discipline and gallantry reflect great credit on themselves and their officers.”

His Excellency Sir Thomas Graham, in a general order of January 13th, praised the conduct of the 78th and other regiments in the highest terms. “No veteran troops,” he said, “have ever performed better than these men, who faced the enemy for the first time, and whose discipline and bravery bring great honor to themselves and their officers.”

This was the only enterprise in which the Highlanders were engaged in the Netherlands. Their duties, until the return of the battalion to Scotland in 1816, were confined to the ordinary details of garrison duty at Brussels, Nieuwpoort, and other places.

This was the only mission in which the Highlanders were involved in the Netherlands. Their responsibilities, until the battalion returned to Scotland in 1816, were limited to the usual tasks of garrison duty in Brussels, Nieuwpoort, and other locations.

In the month of March 1815, when in daily expectation of returning to England, accounts were received of the change of affairs in France. Napoleon had returned from Elba, the Bourbons had fled, and the hundred days had commenced. Orders were therefore issued immediately for the army to be in readiness to take the field.

In March 1815, as we were daily expecting to return to England, news came in about the changes happening in France. Napoleon had come back from Elba, the Bourbons had fled, and the hundred days had begun. So, orders were given right away for the army to be ready to take the field.

Nieuwpoort, a garrison town, nine miles from Ostend, and regarded as a frontier fortress, had been suffered to fall into a state of dilapidation when in the hands of the French, and since it had come into the possession of the government of the Netherlands, they had done nothing towards placing it in an efficient state for defence. A company of German artillery, with some guns and stores, was sent there on the 19th of March, and the 2nd battalion of the 78th, mustering about 250 effective men, followed on the 22nd, when the garrison was placed under the command of Colonel Macleod. Little respite from duty or labour was to be expected until the place was put out of all danger of being taken by a coup-de-main. On the 24th the garrison was augmented by a Hanoverian battalion, of between 500 and 600 men, and the works progressed so quickly, that they were completed and inspected by His Grace the Duke of Wellington on the 17th of April. At this time the battalion was the least effective British regiment in the Netherlands in point of numbers, and when the army commenced its operations, it was so much further reduced by the unhealthiness of its station, as to have 70, 80, and finally 100 men totally disabled by ague. It was therefore, unhappily, condemned to the daily routine of garrison duty and labour, and did not share in that glorious campaign which culminated in the victory of Waterloo.

Nieuwpoort, a military town located nine miles from Ostend and seen as a key fortress, had fallen into disrepair while under French control. Since it came under the management of the Netherlands government, no efforts were made to restore it for defense. On March 19th, a company of German artillery arrived with some cannons and supplies, followed by the 2nd battalion of the 78th, which consisted of about 250 active soldiers, on the 22nd. The garrison was then placed under Colonel Macleod's command. Little rest from duty or hard work could be expected until the town was secured from any surprise attacks. By the 24th, the garrison was strengthened by a Hanoverian battalion of around 500 to 600 men, and the construction progressed so swiftly that it was completed and inspected by His Grace the Duke of Wellington on April 17th. At that time, the battalion had the fewest active British soldiers in the Netherlands. As the army began its operations, the battalion suffered further losses due to the unhealthy conditions at their location, resulting in 70, 80, and ultimately 100 men being completely incapacitated by fever. Consequently, it was unfortunately stuck in the daily grind of garrison duty and labor and did not participate in the glorious campaign that led to the victory at Waterloo.

After repeated representations to the authorities of the extreme unhealthiness of their quarters, and the alarming increase of the numbers on the sick list, the matter happened to come to the ears of the commander of the forces, when His Grace ordered the immediate removal of the 78th to Brussels. Here it[653] remained for more than three months. During its former stay it had greatly ingratiated itself with the inhabitants, and on the present occasion, as soon as the rumour of its departure was circulated among them, they did all they could to have the order rescinded. Failing this, the Mayor of the city was called upon to make, in their name, the following declaration:—

After repeatedly telling the authorities about how unhealthy their living conditions were and the worrying rise in the number of sick people, the commander of the forces eventually heard about the situation. His Grace ordered the immediate relocation of the 78th to Brussels. They stayed there for over three months. During their previous time in the city, they had won the favor of the locals, and when news of their departure spread, the residents did everything they could to get the order canceled. When that didn't work, the Mayor of the city was asked to make the following statement on their behalf:—

“As Mayor of Brussels, I have pleasure in declaring that the Scotch Highlanders, who were garrisoned in the city during the years 1814 and 1815, called forth the attachment and esteem of all by the mildness and suavity of their manners and excellent conduct, insomuch that a representation was made to me by the inhabitants, requesting me to endeavour to detain the 78th regiment of Scotchmen in the town, and to prevent their being replaced by other troops.”

“As the Mayor of Brussels, I’m pleased to announce that the Scottish Highlanders, who were stationed in the city during the years 1814 and 1815, earned the affection and respect of everyone due to their kindness and great behavior. So much so, that the locals approached me, asking me to try to keep the 78th regiment of Scottish soldiers in the town and prevent them from being replaced by other troops.”

Brussels was the last quarters of the battalion before its return home, but the same spirit as that breathed in the above testimony had been apparent in every part of the country. In no town was the regiment stationed where the inhabitants did not hail its advent with pleasure, and witness its departure with regret.

Brussels was the last stop for the battalion before heading home, but the same spirit described in the previous testimony was evident throughout the entire country. In every town where the regiment was stationed, the locals welcomed its arrival with joy and felt sad to see it go.

“This battalion was no more employed except on garrison duties, in the course of which the men conducted themselves so as to secure the esteem of the people of Flanders; as their countrymen of the Black Watch had done seventy years before. It is interesting to observe, at such distant periods, the similarity of character on the one hand, and of feelings of respect on the other. In examining the notices of what passed in 1744 and 1745, we find that an inhabitant of Flanders was happy to have a Highlander quartered in his house, as he was not only kind and peaceable in his own demeanour, but protected his host from the depredations and rudeness of others. We find also that in Germany, in 1761 and 1762, in regard to Keith’s Highlanders, much was said of ‘the kindness of their dispositions in everything, for the boors were much better treated by those savages, than by the polished French and English.’ When such accounts are read and compared with those of what passed in 1814 and 1815, in which it is stated that ‘they were kind as well as brave’—‘enfans de la famille’—‘Lions in the field, and lambs in the house;’—when these accounts of remote and recent periods are compared, they display a steadiness of principle not proceeding from accidental occurrences, but the result of natural dispositions originally humane and honourable.

“This battalion was only used for garrison duties, during which the men behaved in a way that earned the respect of the people of Flanders, just like their countrymen in the Black Watch did seventy years earlier. It's interesting to see, even after such long periods, the similarity in character on one hand and feelings of respect on the other. When we look at the records from 1744 and 1745, we find that a Flanders resident was pleased to have a Highlander staying in his house because he was not only kind and peaceful but also protected his host from the theft and rudeness of others. We also see in Germany, in 1761 and 1762, regarding Keith’s Highlanders, that there was much praise for ‘the kindness of their dispositions in everything, for the peasants were treated much better by those savages than by the refined French and English.’ When we read these accounts and compare them with those from 1814 and 1815, which state that ‘they were kind as well as brave’—‘enfants de la famille’—‘Lions in the field, and lambs in the house;’—the comparison between these distant and recent accounts shows a consistency of principles that comes not from random events but is the result of naturally humane and honorable dispositions.”

“It is only justice to mention, that it was the conduct of this battalion, for eighteen months previous to June 1815, that laid the foundation of that favourable impression in the Netherlands, which was confirmed by the 42nd, and the other Highland regiments who had arrived only just previous to the battle of Waterloo, so that little could have been known to the Flemish of what their conduct in quarters might prove. Enough was known, however, to cause a competition among the inhabitants who should receive them into their houses.”[496]

“It’s only fair to mention that the behavior of this battalion for the eighteen months leading up to June 1815 helped build a positive impression in the Netherlands. This was confirmed by the 42nd and the other Highland regiments that had just arrived before the Battle of Waterloo, so the Flemish likely knew little about how they would act in the area. However, enough was known to spark a competition among the locals over who would host them.”[496]

On the 24th of December, orders had been received to reduce the regiment by four companies, and the supernumerary officers had proceeded home.

On December 24th, orders came in to cut the regiment by four companies, and the extra officers had headed home.

The six remaining companies marched from Brussels, on the 5th of February, 1816, to Ostend, where they embarked for England, three companies sailing on the 10th, and three on the 11th. The right wing landed at Ramsgate on the 12th, and was ordered to march immediately to Deal Barracks. The left wing arrived at Ramsgate on the 16th, and was forwarded to Canterbury, where it was joined by the right wing next day.

The six remaining companies marched from Brussels on February 5, 1816, to Ostend, where they boarded ships for England—three companies sailing on the 10th and three on the 11th. The right wing landed at Ramsgate on the 12th and was ordered to march immediately to Deal Barracks. The left wing arrived at Ramsgate on the 16th and was sent to Canterbury, where it was joined by the right wing the next day.

Major-General Sir George Cooke, K.C.B., having been ordered to inspect the regiment, and report upon the number of men fit for service in India, and those to be discharged or placed in veteran battalions, found 20 sergeants, 9 drummers, and 253 rank and file fit for Indian service; and this being reported to the Horse Guards, the men were ordered to be held in readiness for embarkation, to join the 1st battalion.

Major-General Sir George Cooke, K.C.B., was ordered to inspect the regiment and report on how many men were fit for service in India, as well as those to be discharged or moved to veteran battalions. He found 20 sergeants, 9 drummers, and 253 rank-and-file soldiers suitable for Indian service. This report was sent to the Horse Guards, and the men were instructed to be prepared for embarkation to join the 1st battalion.

An order for reducing the 2nd battalion was received from the Horse Guards, and carried into effect on the 29th of February 1816, the effective non-commissioned officers and men being transferred to the 1st battalion.

An order to reduce the 2nd battalion was received from the Horse Guards and was carried out on February 29, 1816, with the active non-commissioned officers and soldiers being transferred to the 1st battalion.

The colours of the regiment were presented to Colonel Macleod by Sir Samuel Auchmuty,[654] the colonel of the regiment, to be by him preserved as “a pledge of the mutual attachment which subsisted between himself and the battalion.”

The regiment's colors were given to Colonel Macleod by Sir Samuel Auchmuty,[654] the colonel of the regiment, to be kept by him as “a promise of the strong bond that existed between him and the battalion.”

To the records of the 2nd battalion Colonel Macleod appended the following remarks:—

To the records of the 2nd battalion, Colonel Macleod added the following comments:—

“Colonel Macleod, in reading over the history of the 2nd battalion of the 78th Regiment, and considering its progress and termination under such happy circumstances, would do violence to his own feelings did he not subjoin his testimony to the interesting narrative in which he bore his share for nine years of the period. Were he capable of doing justice to his sentiments on a review of the proceedings of that period of his services in the battalion, those results from the grateful and best feelings of his heart must render the expression of them impracticable.

“Colonel Macleod, while going through the history of the 2nd battalion of the 78th Regiment and reflecting on its journey and successful conclusion, would not be true to his own feelings if he didn’t add his thoughts to the engaging story in which he participated for nine years. If he could fully express his feelings about his experiences during that time in the battalion, the depth of gratitude and appreciation in his heart would make it impossible for him to properly articulate them.”

“To record the merits of all the officers that served under him would be unavailing, but he will sum up with an assertion, that no commanding officer in His Majesty’s service has the pride to boast of never having for nine years found it necessary to place an officer under arrest; that no regulation for the discipline of the army had ever been violated, and that in every instance the rules of good breeding regulated the discharge of the duties of the officer and the gentleman; he never witnessed a dispute at the mess-table, nor ever heard of a quarrel from it: with what pleasure must he ever meet those who contributed so much to his personal comforts as a friend, and pride as an officer.

“To acknowledge the achievements of all the officers who served under him would be pointless, but he will conclude with a statement that no commanding officer in His Majesty’s service has the pride to claim that for nine years he never found it necessary to put an officer under arrest; that no military regulations were ever broken, and that in every case, good manners guided the performance of both duty and gentlemanly conduct; he never saw a dispute at the mess table, nor did he ever hear of a disagreement coming from it: how pleased he must always be to meet those who contributed so much to his personal comfort as a friend and pride as an officer.”

“To the conduct of the non-commissioned officers and men his exultation is equally due in their degree; their order and discipline on every occasion attracted the notice and approbation of general officers and inhabitants in quarters, and their marked admiration in the field. For their individual and collective attachment to him, he must ever consider them the dutiful children of a fond parent....

“To the performance of the non-commissioned officers and soldiers, his happiness is just as warranted; their organization and discipline on every occasion drew the attention and approval of higher-ranking officers and locals in the area, as well as their clear admiration in the field. Because of their individual and team loyalty to him, he will always see them as devoted children to a loving parent....

“As a lasting testimony of his approbation, and thanks to Lieut.-Colonel Lindsay, Major Macpherson, Major Colin Mackay, Lieut. and Adjutant Smith, Lieut. Chisholm, Quartermaster Gunn, and Surgeon Munro, the field officers and staff who so ably assisted him in the more immediate discharge of his duties at the concluding services of the battalion, he desires that their names, as well as that of every officer composing the battalion, may be inserted in this conclusion of the narrative. He will retain a copy of it to remind him of those who have been his faithful friends, his valuable associates, and sharers in his everlasting esteem.”

“As a lasting testament to his approval, and thanks to Lieut.-Colonel Lindsay, Major Macpherson, Major Colin Mackay, Lieut. and Adjutant Smith, Lieut. Chisholm, Quartermaster Gunn, and Surgeon Munro, the field officers and staff who helped him so effectively in the final duties of the battalion, he wants their names, as well as those of every officer in the battalion, to be included at the end of this story. He will keep a copy of it to remind him of those who have been his loyal friends, his valuable partners, and those he holds in lasting regard.”

The reduction having been carried into effect, and the claims of the men to be discharged settled, the dépôt proceeded to Aberdeen, where it remained quartered till July 1817, when it was joined by the 1st battalion newly returned from India, and the two battalions of the 78th were once more consolidated.

The reduction was carried out, and the men’s requests to be discharged were handled. The dépôt then moved to Aberdeen, where it stayed until July 1817, when it was joined by the 1st battalion that had just returned from India, and the two battalions of the 78th were once again merged.

On the 13th of July 1817, the 1st battalion landed at Aberdeen, and marched into barracks occupied by the dépôt of the 2nd battalion, with which it was immediately amalgamated, and the regiment has since remained as a single battalion. The regiment, now consisting of 638 rank and file, maintained its headquarters at Aberdeen, with detachments at Perth, and Forts George, William, and Augustus.[497]

On July 13, 1817, the 1st battalion landed in Aberdeen and marched into the barracks used by the depot of the 2nd battalion, which it quickly merged with. The regiment has since remained as a single battalion. It now has 638 members and keeps its headquarters in Aberdeen, with detachments in Perth and Forts George, William, and Augustus.[497]

Having received a route for Ireland, the headquarters marched from Aberdeen on the 31st of October, embarked at Port Patrick on the 22nd of November, and a few hours later landed at Donaghadee. Thence the regiment proceeded to Belfast, and having there received orders for Mullingar, it marched thither, and arrived at its destination on the 3rd of December; headquarters and four companies remained at Mullingar, and the remaining five (the 5th company being still in India), under Lieut.-Colonel Lindsay, proceeded to Tullamore, two small detachments being sent to Ballymahon and Longford.

Having received a route to Ireland, the headquarters left Aberdeen on October 31st, boarded a ship at Port Patrick on November 22nd, and a few hours later arrived at Donaghadee. From there, the regiment moved on to Belfast, and after getting orders for Mullingar, marched there, reaching its destination on December 3rd. The headquarters and four companies stayed in Mullingar, while the remaining five companies (the 5th company was still in India), under Lieutenant Colonel Lindsay, went on to Tullamore, with two small detachments sent to Ballymahon and Longford.

We need not follow the movements of the 78th during its stay in Ireland for nearly nine years, during which time it was broken up into numerous detachments, stationed at various small towns throughout the country, for the purpose of keeping in check the many disturbers of the peace with whom the country was at this period infested. Wherever the regiment was stationed while in Ireland at[655] this time, it invariably won the good-will and respect of the magistrates and people. When about to leave Mullingar, in June 1819, an extremely flattering series of resolutions was sent to Colonel Macleod by a meeting of magistrates and gentlemen held at Trim.

We don’t need to track the activities of the 78th during its almost nine-year stay in Ireland, during which it was divided into several detachments stationed in various small towns across the country to keep the many troublemakers in check that were present at that time. Wherever the regiment was stationed in Ireland at[655], it consistently earned the goodwill and respect of the magistrates and the locals. When they were about to leave Mullingar in June 1819, an incredibly flattering set of resolutions was sent to Colonel Macleod by a gathering of magistrates and gentlemen in Trim.

In October 1818 the Highland Society of London presented to the regiment twenty-five copies of the Poems of Ossian in Gaelic, “to be disposed of by the commanding officer of the regiment in such manner as he may judge most expedient, and as best calculated to promote the views of the Society.” At the same time the secretary of the Highland Society conveyed the high respect which the Society entertained “for that national and distinguished corps and the wish on their part that it may long continue to cherish, as it now does, the noble sentiments of the patriotic Ossian.” We need scarcely say that these sentiments were warmly reciprocated by Colonel Macleod, who then commanded the 78th. About a year after this, in September 1819, Colonel Macleod was promoted to the rank of major-general, and was succeeded in the command of the regiment by Lieutenant-Colonel Lindsay, who, on the reduction of the establishment of the regiment in September 1818, had been placed on half-pay.

In October 1818, the Highland Society of London gave the regiment twenty-five copies of the Poems of Ossian in Gaelic, “to be distributed by the commanding officer of the regiment in whatever way he sees fit, and in a manner that best supports the Society’s goals.” At the same time, the secretary of the Highland Society expressed the Society’s deep respect for that distinguished national corps and their hope that it would continue to uphold, as it currently does, the noble ideals of the patriotic Ossian. It goes without saying that these sentiments were enthusiastically returned by Colonel Macleod, who was then in command of the 78th. About a year later, in September 1819, Colonel Macleod was promoted to major-general, and Lieutenant-Colonel Lindsay took over the command of the regiment, having been placed on half-pay after the regiment’s establishment was reduced in September 1818.

The regiment was reviewed by the Right Honourable Sir David Baird, Commander of the Forces,[498] on the 24th of July, when its appearance and steadiness called forth his highest approbation.

The regiment was inspected by the Right Honourable Sir David Baird, Commander of the Forces,[498] on July 24th, when its appearance and discipline earned his highest approval.

On the 11th of August 1822, Lieutenant-General Sir Samuel Auchmuty, G.C.B., colonel of the regiment, died in Dublin, having been, a short time previously, appointed to the command of the forces in Ireland. He was succeeded in the regiment by Major-General Sir Edward Barnes, K.C.B.

On August 11, 1822, Lieutenant-General Sir Samuel Auchmuty, G.C.B., the colonel of the regiment, passed away in Dublin, having recently been appointed to lead the forces in Ireland. Major-General Sir Edward Barnes, K.C.B., succeeded him as the colonel of the regiment.

When the regiment left Kilkenny for Dublin, in August 1824, a letter was received from the grand jury of the county Kilkenny, expressive of their high sense of the good conduct of the regiment during its stay of two years and a half in that county, and of their satisfaction at the unanimity which had at all times prevailed between them and the inhabitants. The regiment would have changed its station the preceding year, but was allowed to remain at the particular request of the gentlemen of the county. Lieut.-Colonel Lindsay was appointed a magistrate of the counties of Kilkenny and Carlow, and Captain Lardy a magistrate of Carlow.

When the regiment left Kilkenny for Dublin in August 1824, they received a letter from the grand jury of County Kilkenny expressing their appreciation for the regiment's good conduct during its two and a half years in the county and their satisfaction with the strong relationship that had existed between the regiment and the local residents. The regiment had been scheduled to move the previous year but was allowed to stay at the request of the county gentlemen. Lieutenant Colonel Lindsay was appointed a magistrate for the counties of Kilkenny and Carlow, and Captain Lardy became a magistrate for Carlow.

On the 13th of January 1826, the regiment moved from Fermoy to Cork. Orders were received on the 26th of January for the regiment to hold itself in readiness to embark for Ceylon, in consequence of which four service companies and six dépôt companies were immediately formed. On the 7th of March new arms were issued to the six service companies, and a selection of the old ones made for the dépôt. The old arms had been in possession more than nine years, but not having been originally good, were considered unfit to be taken to a foreign station. Some of the arms issued as new had been previously for a short time in the possession of the 42nd Highlanders.

On January 13, 1826, the regiment moved from Fermoy to Cork. On January 26, orders came in for the regiment to prepare to embark for Ceylon, which led to the immediate formation of four service companies and six depot companies. On March 7, new weapons were issued to the six service companies, and a selection of the old ones was made for the depot. The old weapons had been in use for over nine years but were originally subpar, so they were deemed unsuitable for deployment to a foreign location. Some of the newly issued weapons had previously been briefly used by the 42nd Highlanders.

The service companies of the regiment embarked at the Cove of Cork on board three ships, which sailed together on the morning of the 23rd of April, and arrived at Colombo on the 9th, the 17th, and the 28th of August respectively, after a favourable passage.

The service companies of the regiment boarded three ships at the Cove of Cork, which set sail together on the morning of April 23rd. They arrived in Colombo on August 9th, August 17th, and August 28th, respectively, after a smooth journey.

The regiment remained in garrison at Colombo, from its disembarkation until the 2nd of October 1828, when the first division marched for Kandy.

The regiment stayed in garrison at Colombo from its arrival until October 2, 1828, when the first division marched to Kandy.

“It was a great satisfaction to the officers of the regiment, to receive from the officers of the civil service their testimony to the good conduct of the men, that during nearly three years’ residence in Kandy no complaint had ever been made of ill treatment or injustice by them to any of the natives.”

“It was a great satisfaction to the officers of the regiment to receive acknowledgment from the civil service officers of the good conduct of the men, that during nearly three years living in Kandy, there had never been a complaint of mistreatment or injustice towards any of the locals.”

On the 2nd of August 1831, the regiment received routes for four companies to Trincomalee, and to Galle. The companies for Trincomalee, with the headquarters, disembarked at their destination on the 22nd of August.

On August 2, 1831, the regiment was given orders for four companies to go to Trincomalee and Galle. The companies heading to Trincomalee, along with the headquarters, arrived at their destination on August 22.

A year after its arrival the station was attacked by cholera in its most malignant form, and the regiment suffered severely.

A year after it arrived, the station was hit by a severe outbreak of cholera, and the regiment endured significant losses.

The crisis of the disease, both in the fort and in the hulk, was from the night of the 22nd to that of the 24th; in these 48 hours[656] 25 men died. The cases after that became gradually fewer and less virulent, and, by the 2nd of November, the disease may be said to have entirely left the fort, though it continued to rage among the natives outside for a month or six weeks longer. Altogether, in the 78th, there were attacked 132 men, 10 women, and 3 children, and of these there died 56 men, 2 women, and 1 child.

The disease crisis, both in the fort and in the ship, lasted from the night of the 22nd to the night of the 24th; in these 48 hours[656], 25 people died. After that, the cases gradually became fewer and less severe, and by November 2nd, the disease could be considered entirely gone from the fort, although it continued to affect the locals outside for another month or six weeks. In total, in the 78th, 132 men, 10 women, and 3 children were affected, with 56 men, 2 women, and 1 child losing their lives.

The regiment, after this lamentable visitation, became tolerably healthy, and continued so during the remainder of its stay at Trincomalee; it returned to Colombo in October and November 1834, and remained there until September 1835, when it was ordered to Kandy.

The regiment, after this unfortunate event, became fairly healthy and stayed that way for the rest of its time in Trincomalee; it returned to Colombo in October and November 1834 and stayed there until September 1835, when it was ordered to Kandy.

Colonel Lindsay having embarked on leave of absence to England on the 11th of April 1836, the command of the regiment devolved on Major Douglas, who eventually succeeded to the lieutenant-colonelcy, on Colonel Lindsay selling out in April 1837.

Colonel Lindsay took a leave of absence to England on April 11, 1836, so the command of the regiment passed to Major Douglas, who eventually became the lieutenant colonel when Colonel Lindsay sold out in April 1837.

The regiment remained in Kandy, detaching a company to Nuwera Ellia, until the orders were received for its return to England on the 28th of March 1837; and on the 1st and 3rd of August it marched in two divisions to Colombo. At the different inspections, Sir John Wilson, the Major-General commanding, expressed his satisfaction with the general appearance and conduct of the regiment, and previous to the embarkation on its return to England, he issued an order conveying the high opinion he had formed of officers and men during their service in Ceylon.

The regiment stayed in Kandy, sending one company to Nuwera Ellia, until they got the order to return to England on March 28, 1837. On August 1st and 3rd, they marched in two divisions to Colombo. During the inspections, Sir John Wilson, the Major-General in charge, shared his approval of how the regiment looked and behaved. Before they boarded the ship back to England, he issued an order expressing his high regard for the officers and soldiers based on their service in Ceylon.

Two companies had embarked on board the “Numa” transport on the 15th of May, and on the 2nd of September following the headquarters embarked on board the “Barossa” transport, and sailed next day.

Two groups had boarded the "Numa" transport on May 15th, and on September 2nd, the headquarters boarded the "Barossa" transport and set sail the next day.

The deaths which took place during the service of the regiment in Ceylon were—Captains Macleod and Lardy, Paymaster Chisholm, and Assistant-Surgeon Duncan, with 295 men. Detachments had been received at various periods, but of the original number embarked from England, 1 field officer, 2 captains, 1 subaltern, 2 regimental staff, 3 sergeants, 4 drummers, and 208 rank and file returned. The total strength of the regiment on embarkation for England was—1 lieutenant-colonel, 5 captains, 9 subalterns, 3 regimental staff, 30 sergeants, 10 drummers, and 363 rank and file.

The deaths that occurred during the regiment's service in Ceylon included Captains Macleod and Lardy, Paymaster Chisholm, and Assistant-Surgeon Duncan, along with 295 men. Reinforcements came in at various times, but from the original group that sailed from England, 1 field officer, 2 captains, 1 subaltern, 2 regimental staff, 3 sergeants, 4 drummers, and 208 rank and file made it back. The total strength of the regiment when they set sail for England was 1 lieutenant-colonel, 5 captains, 9 subalterns, 3 regimental staff, 30 sergeants, 10 drummers, and 363 rank and file.

The headquarters landed at Limerick on the 9th of February 1838. The division in the “Numa” transport had previously landed at the same place in November 1837, both vessels having been driven into the Shannon by stress of weather and shortness of provisions. In the headquarters’ ship, owing to its being later in the season, the officers and men suffered more severely from the intense cold and wet.

The headquarters arrived in Limerick on February 9, 1838. The division on the “Numa” transport had previously landed there in November 1837, as both ships were forced into the Shannon due to bad weather and a shortage of supplies. Since the headquarters’ ship arrived later in the season, the officers and men experienced more suffering from the bitter cold and wet conditions.

The detachment in the “Numa” transport, after landing, had joined the dépôt at Cork, and the headquarters, after remaining three weeks in Limerick to recover from the general debility occasioned by their late sufferings, marched to Buttevant, where the service and dépôt companies were reunited.

The unit from the “Numa” transport, after landing, had joined the depot in Cork, and the headquarters, after staying in Limerick for three weeks to recover from the overall weakness caused by their recent hardships, marched to Buttevant, where the service and depot companies were brought back together.

The regiment brought home a young elephant (an elephant being the regimental badge), which had been presented to the officers in Kandy by Major Firebrace of the 58th, and which had been trained to march at the head of the band.

The regiment brought back a young elephant (the elephant being the regimental badge), which had been given to the officers in Kandy by Major Firebrace of the 58th, and which had been trained to march at the front of the band.

Orders having been given to permit volunteers to be transferred to the 71st, 85th, and 93rd Regiments, to complete these corps previous to their embarking for America, 23 men volunteered to the 71st, and 38 to the 85th; 28 men were discharged as unfit for further service, thus leaving the regiment 183 below its establishment.

Orders were issued to allow volunteers to be transferred to the 71st, 85th, and 93rd Regiments, to complete these units before they left for America. Twenty-three men volunteered for the 71st, and thirty-eight for the 85th. Twenty-eight men were discharged as unfit for further service, leaving the regiment 183 men short of its required strength.

The regiment having been ordered to Glasgow, embarked in steamers at Cork, and landed in two divisions on the 8th of June 1838. In Glasgow it remained until August 1839, when it was ordered to Edinburgh. The establishment had been completed in June, and in August the order for augmenting regiments to 800 rank and file was promulgated, when the regiment recommenced recruiting, and finally completed its number in January 1840.

The regiment was ordered to Glasgow, boarded steamers in Cork, and arrived in two divisions on June 8, 1838. It stayed in Glasgow until August 1839, when it was sent to Edinburgh. The establishment had been finalized in June, and in August, the order to increase regiments to 800 personnel was announced, prompting the regiment to restart recruitment, which successfully concluded in January 1840.

On the 17th of July the regiment embarked at Glasgow for Liverpool, where it arrived on the 22nd. Headquarters were at Burnley, and detachments were sent out to various places.

On July 17, the regiment boarded in Glasgow for Liverpool, arriving on the 22nd. The headquarters were in Burnley, and detachments were sent to different locations.

The regiment remained thus detached, in consequence of disturbances which had taken place in the manufacturing towns of Lancashire,[657] until the 23rd of June 1841, when it was moved to Manchester. This was the first time the regiment had been together since its return from Ceylon. It left Manchester for Dublin on the 19th of November, and on the 1st of April 1842, it re-embarked for Liverpool, and proceeded by train to Canterbury, where it arrived on the 8th, having been ordered to hold itself in readiness for India. Volunteers were received from the 72nd, 79th, 92nd, and 93rd Highlanders, and from the 55th Regiment. The embarkation, on board six ships, was very hurried, owing to the disastrous news received from India.

The regiment stayed separate because of disturbances that had happened in the manufacturing towns of Lancashire,[657] until June 23, 1841, when it was moved to Manchester. This was the first time the regiment had been together since returning from Ceylon. It left Manchester for Dublin on November 19, and on April 1, 1842, it re-embarked for Liverpool, then traveled by train to Canterbury, arriving on the 8th, as it had been ordered to be ready for India. Volunteers came from the 72nd, 79th, 92nd, and 93rd Highlanders, as well as from the 55th Regiment. The embarkation, onto six ships, was very rushed due to the alarming news received from India.

The elephant, which had been brought from Ceylon, was presented to the Zoological Society of Edinburgh, previous to the regiment leaving Dublin.

The elephant, brought over from Ceylon, was given to the Zoological Society of Edinburgh before the regiment departed from Dublin.

The 78th sailed from Gravesend about the end of May, in various ships, and had arrived in Bombay by the 30th of July, with the exception of the “Lord Lynedoch,” which did not arrive until a month after. The regiment landed at Panwel, en route for Poonah, marching by the same road that it took in 1803, when proceeding to reinstate the Peishwah on his musnud.

The 78th left Gravesend around the end of May on different ships and reached Bombay by July 30th, except for the “Lord Lynedoch,” which didn’t arrive until a month later. The regiment landed at Panwel, en route to Poonah, marching along the same path it took in 1803 when it went to reinstate the Peishwah on his throne.

The regiment was quartered in Poonah until the 7th of April 1843, when it was ordered to Sindh. The right wing marched on the 7th. Lieutenant-Colonel Douglas being ordered on special duty to Sindh, the command of the regiment was taken over by Major Forbes. After several contradictory orders, a final order was received at Khandallah, to leave the families and heavy baggage, and embark immediately at Panwel for Kurrâchee. There the headquarters and five companies landed on the 20th of May. The left wing having joined from Bombay after the rains, the regiment marched for Sukhur in two divisions. There was no beaten track, and native guides were procured to lead the column, but even these frequently went astray. The march was sometimes through dreary wastes of heavy sand, dotted with the cactus and other bushes, and at other times through the dry bed of a river. Frequently, when the regiment halted, there was no sign of water to be seen, but by digging a few feet down, in certain spots, the water would suddenly well up, and in a short time form a little pond. The water would subside again after some hours, but men, camp followers, and cattle, received their supply, and the skins and other vessels would meanwhile be filled. The regiment marched into Sukhur apparently in excellent health, but disease must have been contracted on the way up, when passing through swampy tracts where the heat of the sun had engendered malaria.

The regiment was stationed in Poonah until April 7, 1843, when it was ordered to Sindh. The right wing set out on the 7th. Lieutenant-Colonel Douglas was assigned special duty in Sindh, so Major Forbes took over command of the regiment. After several conflicting orders, a final directive arrived in Khandallah to leave families and heavy baggage behind and to board immediately at Panwel for Kurrâchee. The headquarters and five companies landed there on May 20. Once the left wing joined from Bombay after the rains, the regiment marched to Sukhur in two divisions. There was no established path, and local guides were hired to lead the way, but even they often got lost. The march sometimes went through bleak stretches of heavy sand scattered with cacti and other shrubs, and at other times through the dry riverbed. Often, when the regiment paused, there was no water in sight, but by digging a few feet down in certain areas, water would suddenly bubble up and create a small pond. The water would dry up again after a few hours, but the men, camp followers, and cattle would get their fill, and skins and other containers would be filled meanwhile. The regiment arrived in Sukhur appearing to be in good health, but illnesses must have been picked up along the way while passing through swampy areas where the heat of the sun had caused malaria.

“The excitement of the march kept the scourge from showing itself, but no sooner had the men settled in their barracks than a most virulent fever broke out, which continued, without cessation, throughout the stay of the regiment. Some lingered for weeks, some for days. It was not unfrequent to hear of the death of a man to whom one had spoken but half an hour previously. The hospital, a large one, was of course filled at once; some of the barrack-rooms were converted into wards, and at one time there were upwards of 800 men under treatment. Some hundreds of the less dangerously affected were marched about, a few paces, morning and evening, in hopes that by their being called ‘convalescent,’ the mind might act beneficially on the body, but as death called them away the group became less and less.

The excitement of the march held back the sickness, but as soon as the men got settled in their barracks, a severe fever broke out that persisted throughout the regiment's stay. Some suffered for weeks, others for just a few days. It wasn’t uncommon to hear about someone dying whom you had just spoken to half an hour earlier. The hospital, which was quite large, quickly filled up; some of the barrack rooms were turned into wards, and at one point, there were over 800 men receiving treatment. A few hundred of the less seriously ill were marched around for a short distance every morning and evening, hoping that being labeled as ‘convalescent’ would positively influence their recovery, but as death took its toll, the group grew smaller and smaller.

“Day after day we attended at the hospital for, in fact, funeral parade; for four or five, and then eight or nine, men died daily; you did not ask who had died, but how many. Firing parties were discontinued, not only that the sad volleys might not disturb the dying, but because there were no men for the duty. In the graveyard at Sukhur lie the bodies of hundreds of the regiment—officers, men, women, and children. Major-General Simpson, Sir Charles Napier’s lieutenant (who afterwards commanded our armies in the Crimea), was at Sukhur at the time, and on his return to Hyderabad, caused to be erected there at his own expense a monument to the memory of all those who died, which feeling and tender act filled our hearts with the warmest gratitude. It was the spontaneous effusion of a truly noble mind. The remains of the regiment also erected a monument in St Giles’ Cathedral, Edinburgh, to the memory of their comrades who died in Sindh.

“Day after day, we went to the hospital for what was essentially a funeral parade; four or five, then eight or nine, men died each day. You didn’t ask who had died, but how many. Firing parties were stopped, not just to avoid disturbing the dying with the sad volleys, but because there were no men available for the duty. In the graveyard at Sukhur lie the bodies of hundreds from the regiment—officers, men, women, and children. Major-General Simpson, Sir Charles Napier’s lieutenant (who later commanded our armies in the Crimea), was in Sukhur at the time, and upon returning to Hyderabad, he commissioned a monument to honor all those who died, which this thoughtful and kind act filled our hearts with deep gratitude. It was a genuine expression from a truly noble mind. The remains of the regiment also erected a monument in St Giles’ Cathedral, Edinburgh, in memory of their comrades who died in Sindh.”

“The regiment lost, between the 1st of September 1844 and 30th of April 1845, 3 officers, 532 men, 68 women, 134 children—total, 737 souls.

“The regiment lost, between the 1st of September 1844 and 30th of April 1845, 3 officers, 532 men, 68 women, 134 children—total, 737 souls."

“The medical men attributed the sickness in a great degree to the improper time at which the regiment was moved, and the malaria engendered by the heat of the sun on the swampy plains which had been overflowed by the Indus. The deaths continued very frequent all the time we remained, and at last, on the 21st and 25th of December 1844, we embarked, or rather the men crawled, on board common country boats, which conveyed us to Hyderabad. These boats were very imperfectly chuppered, i.e., straw, reed, or matting roofed. The sun struck through the thatching by day, and the very heavy dews penetrated it by night, when it was extremely cold. When we moored in the evening we used to bury our dead, and I sewed up many of the poor fellows in their blankets and rugs, the only substitutes for a coffin we had. We dug the graves deep, and with the bodies buried the boxes and everything else that had belonged to them. We put layers of thorns inside, round, and on the top of the graves, in hopes of preserving the remains of our poor comrades from the attacks of the troops of jackals swarming in the neighbourhood. There were no stones to be had, so thorns and bushes well beaten down were all the protection we could give. We were much pleased on learning afterwards that in many cases our efforts had been successful, and that the wild people who live near the river had respected the graves of the white men. The two divisions of the regiment buried between Sukhur and Hyderabad, nearly 100 men, besides women and children. After its arrival the mortality still continued very great, and it was not until the warm weather set in that the sickness began to abate. The miserable remains of as fine a regiment as ever was seen, left Hyderabad in two parties, on the 24th of February and 4th of March 1845, respectively, for the mouth of the river, whence they went by steamer to Bombay. Some of the officers of the regiment, myself among the number, were detained in Sindh on court-martial duty; when relieved some went to Bombay via Kurrâchee, and at the latter place heard reports to the effect that the mortality in the regiment was to be attributed to intemperance. Indignation at this cruel and false charge, which was reported to Major Twopeny, caused him to write to Sir Charles Napier’s military secretary. Had not some of the officers of the regiment passed through Kurrâchee, these reports might have been believed, for every exertion was made at the time to persuade the public that climate had nothing to do with the disease. There was not a murmur heard in the regiment all the time of the plague, but the survivors were determined to relieve the memory of their dead from such a charge, and prove that the will of God, and not alcohol, had caused the mortality. The canteen returns showed how little liquor had been consumed, and the officers, who daily visited the hospital and the barracks, not only in the common course of duty, but to tend, comfort, and read to the men, could not fail to have observed any irregularity, had any existed. The poor dying men were not thinking of intoxicating liquors, but met death with the utmost firmness and resignation. It was an accursed charge, and cannot be too highly censured. When relieved from duty, the officers who had been detained joined the wreck of the regiment at Fort George, Bombay. Invaliding committees sat, and most of the survivors were sent home, so that but a very small remnant of that once splendid corps slowly took its way to Poonah, which, two years before, it had left full of health, strength, and hope. There the regiment got 100 volunteers from the 2nd Queen’s, then going home, and between recruiting and volunteering, by December 1845, 700 had joined. These were afterwards always known as ‘The 700.’”[499]

“The doctors attributed the illness largely to the poor timing of the regiment’s move and the malaria caused by the intense heat on the flooded, swampy plains by the Indus River. Deaths happened frequently while we were there, and eventually, on December 21st and 25th, 1844, we boarded, or rather the men crawled onto, common local boats that took us to Hyderabad. These boats were only rudimentarily covered, with roofs made of straw, reed, or matting. The sun beat down through the thatch during the day, and at night, the heavy dew soaked through when it got very cold. Each evening when we moored, we buried our dead, and I sewed many of the poor souls in their blankets and rugs, the only substitutes for coffins we had. We dug the graves deep, and along with the bodies, we buried the boxes and belongings that had been theirs. We placed layers of thorns inside, around, and on top of the graves, hoping to protect our poor comrades' remains from the packs of jackals in the area. There were no stones available, so thorns and beaten-down bushes were all the protection we could provide. We were relieved to learn later that in many instances our efforts were successful, and that the wild people living by the river respected the graves of the white men. The two divisions of the regiment buried nearly 100 men, along with women and children, between Sukkur and Hyderabad. After arriving, the death toll remained very high, and it wasn’t until the warm weather arrived that the illness started to lessen. The unfortunate remnants of what had once been a fine regiment left Hyderabad in two groups, on February 24th and March 4th, 1845, for the mouth of the river, from where they traveled by steamer to Bombay. Some of the regiment's officers, myself included, were held back in Sindh for court-martial duty; when we were finally relieved, some went to Bombay via Kurrachee, and at that place, we heard reports claiming that the regiment's high death rate was due to intemperance. Anger at this cruel and false accusation, which was reported to Major Twopeny, made him write to Sir Charles Napier’s military secretary. Had it not been for some officers passing through Kurrachee, these claims might have been accepted, as every effort was made at that time to convince the public that climate played no role in the sickness. There was not a single complaint from the regiment during the epidemic, but the survivors were determined to clear the memory of their dead from such accusations and prove that it was the will of God, not alcohol, that had caused the deaths. The canteen reports showed how little alcohol had been consumed, and the officers, who visited the hospital and barracks daily not just for duty but to care for and read to the men, would have certainly noticed any irregularities if there had been any. The poor dying men weren’t thinking about drinking; instead, they faced death with remarkable strength and composure. It was a terrible accusation, and it cannot be condemned strongly enough. Once relieved from duty, the officers who had been delayed rejoined the remnants of the regiment at Fort George, Bombay. Invaliding committees were established, and most of the survivors were sent home, leaving only a tiny remnant of that once magnificent corps to make its way slowly to Poonah, which, two years prior, it had left healthy, strong, and hopeful. There, the regiment received 100 volunteers from the 2nd Queen’s, who were heading home, and through recruiting and volunteering, by December 1845, 700 had joined. They later became known as ‘The 700.’”[499]

At Bombay 105 non-commissioned officers and men were invalided, and the regiment in one division, amounting in number to 313 (being reduced by sickness to less than one-third its strength), proceeded to Poonah on the 4th of April 1845, but did not arrive there until the 18th, being unable to march more than six or seven miles a day.

At Bombay, 105 non-commissioned officers and soldiers were discharged due to health issues, and the regiment, reduced to 313 members (less than one-third of its original strength due to illness), left for Poonah on April 4, 1845. However, they didn't reach their destination until the 18th, only able to march six or seven miles a day.

Fort-William, 15th August 1845.

“Fort-William, August 15, 1845.”

To the Secretary to Government,
Military Department, Bombay.

To the Secretary to Government,
Military Department, Mumbai.

“Sir,—I am directed to acknowledge the receipt of your letter, No. 3167, of the 14th ultimo, and in reply, to express to you, for the information of the Government of Bombay, the satisfaction with which the Governor-General in Council has perused the correspondence to which it gave cover, so clearly proving, as it does, to be utterly unfounded, the report that intemperance had occasioned the sickness by which Her Majesty’s 78th Highlanders was prostrated in Sinde, and which, unhappily, proved so fatal to that fine corps.—I am, Sir, your most obedient servant,

“Dear Sir, I am writing to acknowledge the receipt of your letter, No. 3167, dated the 14th of last month. In response, I would like to convey to you, for the information of the Government of Bombay, the satisfaction with which the Governor-General in Council has reviewed the correspondence it enclosed. This clearly demonstrates that the claim suggesting intemperance caused the illness that affected Her Majesty’s 78th Highlanders in Sinde—tragically resulting in the loss of that esteemed unit—is completely unfounded. I remain, Sir, your most obedient servant,

(Signed)   “J. Stuart, Lieut.-Col.
Secretary to Government of India,
Military Department.”

(Signed)   “J. Stuart, Lt. Colonel
"Secretary to the Government of India,"
Military Department.”

The 78th left Goraporee lines, Poonah, on the 18th of December 1845, for Khirkee, six miles distant. The regiment returned to Poonah on the 14th of February 1846, and marched for Belgaum, under command of Lieutenant-Colonel Douglas, who died of fever at Hyderabad on the 1st of October 1849, while on staff employ, and was succeeded by Major Walter Hamilton.

The 78th left the Goraporee lines in Poonah on December 18, 1845, heading to Khirkee, which is six miles away. The regiment came back to Poonah on February 14, 1846, and then marched to Belgaum, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Douglas, who died of fever in Hyderabad on October 1, 1849, while on staff duties. He was succeeded by Major Walter Hamilton.

After being stationed at Khirkee and Belgaum for some time, the regiment left Belgaum for Bombay and Aden, on the 6th and 7th of November 1849. The left wing, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel W. Hamilton, arrived at Aden on the 25th, and the right wing, under the command of Major H. Stisted, proceeded to Colabba, Bombay, where it arrived on the 16th of the same month. An exchange of wings took place in October 1850, the headquarters still remaining at Aden.

After being stationed at Khirkee and Belgaum for a while, the regiment left Belgaum for Bombay and Aden on November 6th and 7th, 1849. The left wing, led by Lieutenant-Colonel W. Hamilton, arrived in Aden on the 25th, while the right wing, under Major H. Stisted, went to Colabba, Bombay, where it arrived on the 16th of the same month. An exchange of wings happened in October 1850, with the headquarters still at Aden.

During the year 1851 the Arab tribes round Aden committed several outrages, in one of which, near Labaj, in the month of March, Lieutenant Macpherson of the 78th was very dangerously wounded, having been stabbed in no fewer than seven places. About a fortnight after this affair, as Lieutenant Delisser of the regiment was riding to Steamer Point (about five miles distant from the barracks), at eight o’clock A.M., he was attacked by an Arab, armed with a crease or dagger, and wounded severely in the arm and slightly in the stomach. Lieutenant Delisser got off his horse, and, seizing the Arab, wrested the crease from his hand, and with one blow nearly severed his head from his body. The corpse was afterwards hung in chains at the entrance to the fortifications from the interior.

During the year 1851, the Arab tribes around Aden committed several violent acts. In one incident near Labaj in March, Lieutenant Macpherson of the 78th was seriously injured, having been stabbed in at least seven places. About two weeks later, Lieutenant Delisser of the regiment was riding to Steamer Point, which is about five miles from the barracks, at eight o’clock A.M.. He was attacked by an Arab armed with a crease, or dagger, and was severely wounded in the arm and slightly in the stomach. Lieutenant Delisser dismounted from his horse, grabbed the Arab, took the crease from him, and, with one blow, nearly decapitated him. The body was later hung in chains at the entrance to the fortifications from the interior.

The regiment being ordered to Poonah, the left wing, consisting of the light and Nos. 5, 6, and 7 companies, under command of Major Colin Campbell M’Intyre, left Bombay for that station on the 10th of February 1853, and arrived on the 18th of the same month. The right wing left Aden for Poonah in three detachments in January and February; and thus, after a separation of upwards of three years, the regiment was once more united at Poonah on the 5th of March 1853.

The regiment was ordered to Poonah, and the left wing, made up of the light and Companies 5, 6, and 7, led by Major Colin Campbell M’Intyre, left Bombay for that location on February 10, 1853, arriving on the 18th of the same month. The right wing left Aden for Poonah in three detachments during January and February; thus, after being apart for over three years, the regiment was reunited at Poonah on March 5, 1853.

In the month of May 1854 new accoutrements and colours were furnished to the regiment by the estate of the late General Paul Anderson. The alteration in the new accoutrements consisted in a waist and cross-belt, instead of double cross-belts.

In May 1854, the estate of the late General Paul Anderson provided new uniforms and colors to the regiment. The change in the new uniforms included a waist and cross-belt instead of the double cross-belts.

The clothing of the whole army having been altered in the year 1856, the regiment was supplied with the Highland jacket.

The entire army's uniforms were updated in 1856, and the regiment received the Highland jacket.


IV.

1857.

War declared with Persia—Expedition despatched—Gen. Stalker takes Resheer and Busheer—A second division despatched, of which the 78th forms part, and the whole placed under command of Sir James Outram—Expedition to Boorasjoon and destruction of the enemy’s stores—Night attack and battle of Kooshab—General Havelock joins the second division—Naval and military expedition up the Euphrates—Mohammrah bombarded and taken—Flight of the Shah-zada, Prince Khander Meerza, and his army—The Persian camps occupied—Expedition to Ahwaz, on the Karoon—The Shah-zada and his troops fly from 300 men to Shuster—Total destruction of the Persian dépôts of provisions at Ahwaz—Return of the expedition—Peace signed—Havelock’s opinion of the 78th—The 78th sail from Persia, and arrive safely at Calcutta.

War declared with Persia—Expedition dispatched—Gen. Stalker captures Resheer and Busheer—A second division sent out, which includes the 78th, all under the command of Sir James Outram—Expedition to Boorasjoon and destruction of the enemy’s supplies—Night attack and battle of Kooshball—General Havelock joins the second division—Naval and military operation up the Euphrates—Mohammrah bombarded and captured—Flight of the Shah-zada, Prince Khander Meerza, and his army—The Persian camps taken over—Expedition to Ahwaz, on the Karoon—The Shah-zada and his troops flee from 300 men to Shuster—Total destruction of the Persian stockpiles at Ahwaz—Return of the expedition—Peace signed—Havelock’s opinion of the 78th—The 78th sails from Persia and arrives safely in Calcutta.

The Governor-General of India having declared war against Persia on the 1st of November 1856, an expedition was despatched the same month from Bombay to the Persian Gulf. The force consisted of one division only, comprising two infantry brigades, with cavalry, artillery, and engineers, the whole under the command[660] of Major-General Stalker. Its strength was 5670 fighting men, of whom 2270 were Europeans, with 3750 followers, 1150 horses, and 430 bullocks, and its equipment and embarkation were completed in an incredibly short space of time, chiefly owing to the manly exertions of Lord Elphinstone, the Governor of Bombay. On the 6th of December a sufficiently large portion of the fleet arrived off Busheer to commence operations, and on the 7th a landing was effected at Ras Hallila, about twelve or thirteen miles below Busheer. On the 9th the expedition advanced against Resheer, which, after some resistance, was taken. Next day General Stalker formed his line of attack against Busheer, but after a bombardment of four hours, the Governor surrendered, and the garrison, to the number of about 2000 men, laid down their arms, and being conducted into the country, were set at liberty. Sixty-five pieces of artillery were found in the town, which now became the head-quarters of the army, an entrenched camp being formed, with a ditch 3 feet deep and 6 feet wide, and a parapet, about a mile beyond the walls.

The Governor-General of India declared war on Persia on November 1, 1856, and an expedition was sent out later that month from Bombay to the Persian Gulf. The force was made up of just one division, which included two infantry brigades along with cavalry, artillery, and engineers, all commanded by Major-General Stalker. It had a total of 5,670 soldiers, including 2,270 Europeans, and was supported by 3,750 followers, 1,150 horses, and 430 bullocks. The equipment and deployment were completed in an impressively short time, largely due to the diligent efforts of Lord Elphinstone, the Governor of Bombay. On December 6, a significant part of the fleet reached Busheer to begin operations, and on the 7th, troops landed at Ras Hallila, about twelve or thirteen miles south of Busheer. On the 9th, the expedition moved towards Resheer, which was captured after some resistance. The following day, General Stalker prepared his attack on Busheer, and after a four-hour bombardment, the Governor surrendered, with the garrison of about 2,000 men laying down their arms. They were escorted away and released. Sixty-five artillery pieces were found in the town, which then became the army's headquarters, where an entrenched camp was established with a ditch 3 feet deep and 6 feet wide, along with a parapet situated about a mile beyond the walls.

This expedition was subsequently reinforced by a second division, of which the 78th Highlanders formed part. Early on the morning of the 7th of January 1857 the left wing, consisting of 12 officers and 388 men, commenced its march under the command of Major M’Intyre, and the head-quarters, consisting of 16 officers and 421 men, under the command of Colonel Stisted, started on the morning of the 8th. A dépôt, consisting of 1 officer and 89 men, was left at Poonah in charge of Lieutenant Gilmore. After staying a short time at Khandallah, the regiment arrived at Bombay on the 19th, and embarked in three ships, which sailed the same day. Headquarters arrived off Busheer on July 1st, and disembarked immediately in light marching order, with no baggage except bedding, consisting of a settzingee, or cotton padded rug, and a pair of blankets. The left wing having arrived on the previous day, had already landed in the same order, and marched into the entrenched camp, where the whole regiment was assembled, occupying an outwork near the lines of the 64th Regiment, in which tents had been pitched for officers and men. Owing, however, to the insufficient supply of these, 30 men, or 2 officers and their servants, had to find accommodation in a zowtee tent, 10 feet by 8. Both officers and men were received in camp with great hospitality, the men of the different companies of the 64th and 2d Bombay Europeans sending their rations of spirits and porter to the corresponding companies of the 78th.

This expedition was later reinforced by a second division, which included the 78th Highlanders. Early on the morning of January 7, 1857, the left wing, made up of 12 officers and 388 men, began its march under Major M’Intyre's command, while the headquarters, consisting of 16 officers and 421 men, started on the morning of the 8th under Colonel Stisted. A dépôt, made up of 1 officer and 89 men, was left at Poonah under Lieutenant Gilmore's charge. After a brief stay at Khandallah, the regiment reached Bombay on the 19th and boarded three ships, which set sail that same day. Headquarters arrived off Busheer on July 1st and immediately disembarked in light marching order, carrying only bedding, which included a settzingee, or cotton padded rug, and a pair of blankets. The left wing had arrived the previous day and had already landed in the same order. They marched into the entrenched camp, where the entire regiment gathered, occupying a position near the 64th Regiment's lines, where tents had been set up for officers and men. However, due to a shortage of tents, 30 men, or 2 officers and their servants, had to stay in a zowtee tent measuring 10 feet by 8. Both officers and men were welcomed to the camp with great hospitality, with the soldiers from the different companies of the 64th and 2d Bombay Europeans sending their rations of spirits and porter to the corresponding companies of the 78th.

It had come to the notice of Sir James Outram that the Persian Government were making vast preparations for the recovery of Busheer, and that Sooja-ool-Moolk, the Persian commander, and reputed to be the best general in the Persian army, had assembled a formidable force at the town of Boorasjoon, 46 miles from Busheer, where he had formed an entrenched camp. This force consisted of a total of 8450 cavalry and infantry.

It came to Sir James Outram's attention that the Persian Government was making extensive preparations to reclaim Busheer, and that Sooja-ool-Moolk, the Persian commander known to be the best general in the Persian army, had gathered a strong force at the town of Boorasjoon, 46 miles from Busheer, where he had established an entrenched camp. This force included a total of 8,450 cavalry and infantry.

The Persian force was well supplied with food and ammunition, and it had been intended that it should form the nucleus of a very large army assembling for the recovery of Busheer.

The Persian army was well stocked with food and ammunition, and it was planned for them to be the core of a much larger force gathering to take back Busheer.

At six o’clock in the evening of the 3d of February the following force was drawn up, in two lines of contiguous columns at quarter-distance, outside the entrenched camp:—

At six o'clock in the evening on February 3rd, the following force was lined up in two rows of connected columns, spaced a quarter distance apart, outside the fortified camp:—

Cavalry—3d Bombay Light Cavalry, 243; Poona Horse, 176. Infantry (Europeans)—H.M. 64th regiment, 780; H.M. 78th Highlanders, 739; 2d Bombay European Light Infantry, 693. Infantry, &c. (Natives)—Sappers, 118; 4th Bombay Rifle Regiment, 523; 20th Regiment Bombay N.I., 442; 26th Regiment Bombay N.I., 479; Beloochee Battalion, 460. Guns—3d Troop Horse Artillery, 6; 3d Light Field Battery, 6; 5th Light Field Battery, 6. Total sabres, 419; Europeans, 2212; Natives, 2022. Total men, 4653; guns, 18.

Cavalry—3rd Bombay Light Cavalry, 243; Poona Horse, 176. Infantry (Europeans)—H.M. 64th regiment, 780; H.M. 78th Highlanders, 739; 2nd Bombay European Light Infantry, 693. Infantry, etc. (Natives)—Sappers, 118; 4th Bombay Rifle Regiment, 523; 20th Regiment Bombay N.I., 442; 26th Regiment Bombay N.I., 479; Beloochee Battalion, 460. Guns—3rd Troop Horse Artillery, 6; 3rd Light Field Battery, 6; 5th Light Field Battery, 6. Total sabres, 419; Europeans, 2212; Natives, 2022. Total men, 4653; guns, 18.

The force was not provided with tents or extra clothing of any kind; but every man carried his great coat, blanket, and two days’ cooked provisions.

The force wasn't given tents or any extra clothing; instead, each man carried his overcoat, blanket, and two days' worth of cooked food.

After a march of 46 miles in forty-one hours, during which the troops were exposed to the worst of weather—cold winds, deluging storms of rain and thunder, and clouds of driving sand, the greater part of the march lying through a reedy swamp—the force reached the enemy’s entrenched position near the town of Boorasjoon, on the morning of the 5th, but was[661] only in time to find the enemy abandoning it. A smart brush, however, took place between their rearguard and the British cavalry, in which an officer and two or three troopers received some slight wounds. By two o’clock the force was in possession of the enemy’s entrenched camp, and great quantities of ammunition of all kinds, together with grain and camp equipage, were captured, the enemy having gone off in a most hurried and disorderly manner.

After a 46-mile march over forty-one hours, during which the troops faced terrible weather—cold winds, heavy rainstorms with thunder, and clouds of blowing sand, most of the march taking place through a swampy area—the forces reached the enemy’s fortified position near the town of Boorasjoon on the morning of the 5th, but only to find the enemy leaving in a hurry. A skirmish occurred between their rear guard and the British cavalry, resulting in an officer and a couple of troopers sustaining minor injuries. By two o’clock, the forces had taken control of the enemy’s camp, capturing large quantities of various ammunition, grain, and camp supplies, as the enemy had retreated in a chaotic and rushed manner.

“The 6th and 7th of February were passed in the enemy’s position, destroying stores and searching for buried guns, which were afterwards ascertained to have been thrown down wells; their carriages and wheels, being found by us, were burned. Some treasure was also discovered, and many horses and carriage cattle secured. During this time no annoyance was experienced from the enemy, though an alarm on the night of the 6th caused the whole of the troops to stand to arms. From information received afterwards, and their own despatch, this alarm was not altogether a groundless one, as they fell up to our outposts; but finding the troops under arms, and it being a bright moonlight night, they attempted nothing. Many jokes were, however, current in camp next day on the events of the night, the picket of one regiment having taken a door prisoner, which was leaning against a bush in a most suspicious manner; and those of two other gallant corps skirmished up to, and were very nearly having a battle of their own with a patrol of the Poonah Horse. However, all passed off without accident.

“The 6th and 7th of February were spent in the enemy’s area, destroying supplies and searching for buried guns, which were later found to have been thrown down wells. We discovered their carriages and wheels, which we burned. Some treasure was also found, along with many horses and draft animals. During this time, we faced no trouble from the enemy, although an alarm on the night of the 6th caused all the troops to take up arms. From information received later and their own dispatch, this alarm wasn’t entirely unfounded, as they did approach our outposts. However, upon seeing our troops armed and with it being a bright moonlit night, they didn’t attempt anything. Many jokes circulated in camp the next day about the events of the night, particularly about the picket of one regiment capturing a door that was leaning against a bush in a very suspicious way; and troops from two other brave corps almost engaged in their own battle with a patrol of the Poonah Horse. Thankfully, everything passed without incident.”

“Many spies were doubtless in our camp during the entire period of our stay, and the enemy were well informed of every movement; regardless of which, however, intercourse between the villagers and camp was encouraged, and such strict precautions enforced that they should not be pillaged or ill-treated, that they were civil if not friendly, and at any rate gave no trouble.”[500]

“Many spies were definitely in our camp during the entire time we were there, and the enemy was well informed about every move we made. Nevertheless, communication between the villagers and the camp was encouraged, with strict measures in place to ensure they weren't looted or mistreated. They were polite, if not friendly, and in any case, didn’t cause any trouble.”[500]

The troops had been somewhat exhausted by their march of 46 miles through rain, mud, morass, and sand in forty-one hours; but being now recruited by their two days’ rest, and Sir James Outram having heard that the enemy had succeeded in getting his guns through the difficult pass of Maak, considered it better to rest content with the moral effect produced by the capture and destruction of their stores, and accordingly ordered a return to Busheer.

The troops were a bit worn out from marching 46 miles through rain, mud, swamp, and sand over forty-one hours. However, after resting for two days, and since Sir James Outram learned that the enemy managed to get their guns through the tough Maak pass, he decided it was wise to be satisfied with the psychological impact of capturing and destroying their supplies. He then ordered a return to Busheer.

“At eight o’clock on the evening of the 7th,” Captain Hunt says, “the return march to Busheer was commenced, the column taking with it as much of the captured stores as carriage was procurable for, and the military Governor of Boorasjoon as a prisoner—this personage proving a double traitor. The General’s intention that the return march should be a leisurely one had been so widely made known through the force, that the stirring events then so shortly to occur were little indeed expected by any one.... Shortly after midnight a sharp rattle of musketry in the rear, and the opening of two horse artillery guns, put every one on the qui vive, and that an attack in force upon the rearguard was taking place became apparent to all. The column at once halted, and then moved back to extricate the baggage and protecting troops. These, however, were so ably handled by Colonel Honnor (who was in command) as to need little assistance, save for the increasing numbers of the assailants.

“At eight o’clock in the evening on the 7th,” Captain Hunt says, “the march back to Busheer began, with the group taking as much of the captured supplies as they could transport, along with the military Governor of Boorasjoon as a prisoner—this individual turned out to be a double traitor. The General’s intention for the return march to be a relaxed one was so widely communicated throughout the force that the dramatic events about to unfold were barely anticipated by anyone.... Shortly after midnight, a sharp rattle of gunfire in the rear and the sound of two horse artillery guns fired everyone up, making it clear that a strong attack on the rearguard was happening. The column immediately stopped and then moved back to assist with the baggage and the troops providing protection. However, these were handled so effectively by Colonel Honnor (who was in charge) that they needed little help, except for dealing with the increasing number of attackers.”

“In about half an hour after the first shot was fired, not the rearguard only, but the entire force, was enveloped in a skirmishing fire. Horsemen galloped round on all sides, yelling and screaming like fiends, and with trumpets and bugles making as much noise as possible. One of their buglers had the audacity to go close to a skirmishing company of the Highlanders, and sound first the ‘Cease fire,’ and afterwards, ‘Incline to the left,’ escaping in the dark. Several English officers having, but a few years since, been employed in organising the Persian troops, accounted for the knowledge of our bugle-calls, now artfully used to create confusion. The silence and steadiness of the men were most admirable, and the manœuvring of regiments that followed, in taking up position for the remaining hours of darkness, was as steady as an ordinary parade, and this during a midnight attack, with an enemy’s fire flashing in every direction,[662] and cavalry surrounding, ready to take advantage of the slightest momentary confusion. Pride may well be felt in the steadiness of any troops under such circumstances; and how much more so when, as on the present occasion, two-thirds had never before been under an enemy’s fire. The horsemen of the enemy were at first very bold, dashing close up to the line, and on one occasion especially to the front of the 78th Highlanders; but finding that they could occasion no disorder, and having been in one or two instances roughly handled by the cavalry and horse artillery, this desultory system of attack gradually ceased, and the arrangement of the troops for the remainder of the night was effected under nothing more serious than a distant skirmishing fire. The formation adopted was an oblong, a brigade protecting each flank, and a demi-brigade the front and rear, field battery guns at intervals, and a thick line of skirmishers connecting and covering all; the horse artillery and cavalry on the flank of the face fronting the original line of march, the front and flanks of the oblong facing outwards; the baggage and followers being in the centre. When thus formed the troops lay down, waiting for daylight in perfect silence, and showing no fire or light of any kind.

“In about half an hour after the first shot was fired, not just the rearguard, but the entire force was caught in a skirmishing fire. Horsemen charged from all sides, yelling and screaming like demons, with trumpets and bugles making as much noise as possible. One of their buglers had the nerve to get close to a skirmishing company of the Highlanders and sound first the ‘Cease fire,’ and then, ‘Incline to the left,’ escaping into the darkness. Several English officers, having worked a few years earlier in organizing the Persian troops, explained the knowledge of our bugle calls, which were now cleverly used to create confusion. The silence and composure of the men were truly impressive, and the maneuvering of the regiments that followed, as they positioned themselves for the remaining hours of darkness, was as steady as a typical parade, even during a midnight attack, with enemy fire flashing in every direction and cavalry surrounding them, ready to exploit any momentary confusion. There is pride in the steadiness of any troops under such conditions; how much more so when, as was the case this time, two-thirds had never faced enemy fire before. At first, the enemy horsemen were very bold, charging close to the line, particularly in front of the 78th Highlanders; but realizing they couldn’t cause any disorder and having faced rough treatment from the cavalry and horse artillery a couple of times, this random system of attack gradually stopped, and the arrangement of the troops for the rest of the night was carried out under nothing more severe than a distant skirmishing fire. The formation they adopted was oblong, with a brigade protecting each flank, and a demi-brigade at the front and rear, field battery guns placed at intervals, and a thick line of skirmishers connecting and covering everything; the horse artillery and cavalry were positioned on the flank facing the original line of march, with the front and flanks of the oblong facing outward; the baggage and followers were in the center. Once formed this way, the troops lay down, waiting for daylight in complete silence, showing no fire or light of any kind.[662]

“Scarcely was the formation completed when the enemy opened five heavy guns, and round shot were momentarily plunging through and over our position, the range of which they had obtained very accurately. Our batteries replied; and this cannonade continued, with occasional intervals, until near daylight, causing but few casualties, considering the duration of the fire.”

“Hardly was the formation finished when the enemy fired five heavy cannons, and round shots were constantly hitting through and over our position, which they had accurately targeted. Our batteries fired back, and this bombardment went on, with occasional breaks, until just before dawn, causing very few casualties given how long the firing lasted.”

It appears that, in abandoning their position at Boorasjoon, Sooja-ool-Moolk (reputed to be the best officer in the Persian army), with his force, had taken the direct road to Shiraz by the Maak Pass, and the Elkanee, with his horse, had retired to the one leading to the Haft Moola, and that they had planned a night attack on the British camp on the night that the troops marched. The explosion of the magazine at Boorasjoon gave the Persians the first intimation of the departure of the British force, when they hastened after it, in the expectation of being able to attack it on the line of march, and possibly create confusion and panic in the dark.

It looks like, after leaving their position at Boorasjoon, Sooja-ool-Moolk (said to be the best officer in the Persian army) and his troops took the direct route to Shiraz through the Maak Pass. Meanwhile, Elkanee and his cavalry retreated to a path leading to the Haft Moola. They had planned a night attack on the British camp the night the troops marched. The explosion of the magazine at Boorasjoon alerted the Persians to the British force's departure, prompting them to chase after it, hoping to launch an attack during the march and possibly cause confusion and panic in the dark.

At daybreak on the 8th of February the Persian force, amounting to over 6000 infantry and 2000 horse, besides several guns, was discovered on the left rear of the British (north-east of the line of march) in order of battle. The Persians were drawn up in line, their right resting on the walled village of Kooshab and a date grove, and their left on a hamlet with a round fortalice tower. Two rising mounds were in front of their centre, which served as redoubts, behind which they placed their guns; and they had deep nullahs on their right front and flank, thickly lined with skirmishers. Their cavalry, in considerable bodies, were on both flanks, commanded by the hereditary chief of the tribes in person. The whole army was commanded by Sooja-ool-Moolk.

At daybreak on February 8th, the Persian force, which totaled over 6,000 infantry and 2,000 cavalry, along with several artillery pieces, was spotted to the left rear of the British (northeast of the line of march) prepared for battle. The Persians were lined up in formation, with their right anchored at the walled village of Kooshab and a date grove, and their left at a small settlement featuring a circular fortified tower. Two elevated mounds in front of their center acted as redoubts, where they positioned their cannons; they also had deep dry streams in front of and to the right of their flanks, filled with skirmishers. Their cavalry was positioned in sizable groups on both sides, led personally by the hereditary chief of the tribes. The entire army was commanded by Sooja-ool-Moolk.

The British artillery and cavalry at once moved rapidly to the attack, supported by two lines of infantry, a third line protecting the baggage. The first line was composed of the 78th Highlanders under Major M’Intyre, a party of Sappers on the right, the 26th Regiment Native Infantry, the 2nd European Light Infantry, and the 4th Regiment Bombay Rifles on the left of all. The second line had H.M.’s 64th Regiment on its right, then the 20th Regiment Native Infantry, and the Belooch Battalion on its left. The light companies of battalions faced the enemy’s skirmishers in the nullahs, and covered both flanks and rear of their own army. A detachment of the 3d Cavalry assisted in this duty, and as the enemy showed some bodies of horse, threatening a dash on the baggage or wounded men, these were of considerable service. They had also in their charge the Governor of Boorasjoon, who, endeavouring to attract attention by placing his black Persian cap on a stick, and waving it as a signal to his countrymen, was immediately, and very properly, knocked off his horse, and forced to remain on his knees until the fortune of the day was decided.

The British artillery and cavalry quickly moved to attack, supported by two lines of infantry, with a third line protecting the baggage. The first line consisted of the 78th Highlanders under Major M’Intyre, a group of Sappers on the right, the 26th Regiment Native Infantry, the 2nd European Light Infantry, and the 4th Regiment Bombay Rifles on the far left. The second line had H.M.’s 64th Regiment on the right, followed by the 20th Regiment Native Infantry, and the Belooch Battalion on the left. The light companies of the battalions faced the enemy’s skirmishers in the ravines, covering both the flanks and the rear of their own army. A detachment of the 3rd Cavalry assisted in this role, and as the enemy displayed some cavalry, threatening an attack on the baggage or the wounded, they were quite helpful. They were also responsible for the Governor of Boorasjoon, who, trying to draw attention by putting his black Persian cap on a stick and waving it as a signal to his people, was promptly knocked off his horse and forced to remain on his knees until the outcome of the day was determined.

“The lines advanced directly the regiments had deployed, and so rapidly and steadily did the leading one move over the crest of a rising ground (for which the enemy’s guns were laid) that it suffered but little, the Highlanders not having a single casualty, and the 26th Native[663] Infantry, their companion regiment in brigade, losing only one man killed, and having but four or five wounded. The 1st Brigade, 1st Division, fared worse, as the shot, passing over the regiments then in their front, struck the ranks, and occasioned the greatest loss of the day. The 2nd Brigade, 1st Division, suffered equally, but had more killed among their casualties especially in the 2nd European Light Infantry.

“The lines moved forward as the regiments had spread out, and so quickly and steadily did the leading one make its way over the rise (where the enemy’s guns were aimed) that it barely took any hits, with the Highlanders not having a single casualty, and the 26th Native[663] Infantry, their partner regiment in the brigade, losing only one man killed and only four or five wounded. The 1st Brigade, 1st Division, had a tougher time, as shots fired over the regiments in front struck their ranks, causing the biggest losses of the day. The 2nd Brigade, 1st Division, also experienced heavy losses, but had more fatalities among their casualties, especially in the 2nd European Light Infantry.”

“During this time the cannonade had been continuous; but as the Persian fire in some degree slackened, our artillery advanced to closer action, making most beautiful practice, and almost silencing the opposing batteries. Some bodies of horse soon presented an opportunity for a charge, and the squadrons of the 3rd Cavalry and Tapp’s Irregulars, who had hitherto been on the right front, dashed at them, accompanied by Blake’s Horse Artillery, and made a most sweeping and brilliant charge, sabring gunners, and fairly driving the enemy’s horse off the field. The infantry lines were still advancing rapidly, and in beautifully steady order, to sustain this attack, and were just getting into close action when the enemy lost heart, and his entire line at once broke and fled precipitately.

“During this time, the cannon fire had been constant; but as the Persian fire started to ease up, our artillery moved in for closer action, performing excellently and nearly silencing the enemy batteries. Some cavalry units soon provided an opportunity for a charge, and the squadrons of the 3rd Cavalry and Tapp’s Irregulars, who had previously been on the right front, charged at them, joined by Blake’s Horse Artillery, and executed a sweeping and impressive charge, cutting down gunners and driving the enemy cavalry off the field. The infantry lines were still advancing quickly, maintaining perfect order to support this attack, and were just about to engage closely when the enemy lost their resolve, and their entire line suddenly broke and fled in disarray.”

“More than 700 of their dead were left upon the field, with many horses; how many were slain in the pursuit, or died of their wounds, it was of course impossible to ascertain. No great number of prisoners (said to be about 100) fell into our hands; their own cowardly treachery in many instances, after having received quarter, enraged the men, and occasioned a free use of the bayonet. One or two men of consequence were, however, among those taken. These brilliant results were secured on our part with a loss of only 1 officer and 18 men killed, and 4 officers and 60 men wounded. Among the unfortunate camp-followers, however, crowded together during the preceding night attack, several were killed and wounded, and many not accounted for.”[501]

“More than 700 of their dead were left on the field, along with many horses; it was impossible to determine how many were killed during the chase or died from their injuries. Only a small number of prisoners (about 100) ended up in our hands; their own cowardly betrayal in many cases, after having been granted mercy, angered our men and led to the use of bayonets. However, one or two important individuals were among those captured. These impressive outcomes were achieved on our side with a loss of only 1 officer and 18 men killed, plus 4 officers and 60 men wounded. Among the unfortunate camp-followers, who were packed together during the previous night’s attack, several were killed and wounded, and many were not accounted for.”[501]

The troops bivouacked for the day in the battlefield, and at night accomplished a march of twenty miles (by another route) over a country rendered almost impassable by the heavy rains which fell incessantly. Through sticky mud, half clay and sand, the column marched the whole night after the action. The guide misled the force, and at four o’clock in the morning of the 9th a halt was called to wait for daylight. In the midst of pelting rain, sunk knee-deep in mud, and exposed to a biting north-easterly wind, two hours were passed, without a tree even in sight, and the swamp around looking in the hazy light like a vast lake. Yet men and officers alike stretched themselves in the mire, endeavouring to snatch some sort of rest after their exhausting labours. The foot of Chah Gudack was at length reached by ten in the morning, whence, after a rest of six hours, the march was continued through deep swamps to Busheer, which was reached before midnight; the force having thus performed another most arduous march of forty-four miles, under incessant rain, besides fighting and defeating the enemy during its progress, within the short space of fifty hours. Though the men were tired and fagged, they were in excellent spirits.

The troops set up camp for the day on the battlefield, and at night, they marched twenty miles (by a different route) through an area made nearly impossible to navigate due to the heavy, endless rains. The column marched all night after the fight through sticky mud, a mix of clay and sand. The guide led them off course, and at four o’clock in the morning on the 9th, they stopped to wait for daylight. Caught in pouring rain, knee-deep in mud, and hit by a biting north-easterly wind, they spent two hours without even a tree in sight, with the swamp around them looking like a huge lake in the dim light. Still, both men and officers lay down in the muck, trying to grab some rest after their exhausting efforts. By ten in the morning, they finally reached the foot of Chah Gudack, where they rested for six hours before continuing their march through deep swamps to Busheer, which they reached before midnight. They had completed another grueling march of forty-four miles, in relentless rain, while also fighting and defeating the enemy during that time, all within just fifty hours. Despite being tired and worn out, the troops were in great spirits.

In Sir James Outram’s despatch to General Sir H. Somerset the name of Brigadier Stisted (78th) was particularly mentioned.

In Sir James Outram’s dispatch to General Sir H. Somerset, Brigadier Stisted (78th) was specifically mentioned.

This wet march from Boorasjoon having completely destroyed the shoes of the men, Sir James Outram generously took upon himself to order that each man of the force should be supplied with a new pair free of expense, the cost of which was subsequently defrayed by Government. The marching hose of the 78th were all spoiled and rendered useless, and in many cases could only be taken off by being cut to pieces. A long gray stocking, procurable from the Government stores, was substituted, and continued to be worn until the adoption of the white spats in the following year.

This wet march from Boorasjoon completely ruined the shoes of the men, so Sir James Outram generously decided that each soldier in the force should be given a new pair at no cost, which was later covered by the Government. The marching boots of the 78th were all damaged and rendered useless, and in many cases, could only be removed by cutting them apart. A long gray stocking, available from the Government supply, was used as a substitute and continued to be worn until the white spats were adopted the following year.

On the return of the expedition it was the intention of General Outram immediately to proceed against the Fort of Mohammrah, situated at the junction of the Shut-el-Arab (the Euphrates) and the Karoon, but owing to the non-arrival of the requisite reinforcements from India, occasioned by tempestuous weather in the Gulf of Persia, and other causes, Sir James was unable to leave Busheer until the 18th of March. In the meantime the troops were[664] busily employed in erecting five formidable redoubts, four in front and one in rear of the entrenched camp. While lying before Busheer the light company of the 78th was supplied with Enfield rifles.

On the return of the expedition, General Outram planned to immediately attack the Fort of Mohammrah, located at the junction of the Shut-el-Arab (the Euphrates) and the Karoon. However, due to the lack of necessary reinforcements from India caused by stormy weather in the Gulf of Persia and other reasons, Sir James couldn't leave Busheer until March 18th. In the meantime, the troops were[664] busy building five strong redoubts, four in front and one behind the entrenched camp. While stationed before Busheer, the light company of the 78th was given Enfield rifles.

Brigadier-General Havelock[502] having arrived in February, took command of the Indian division, and Brigadier Walker Hamilton, of the 78th Highlanders, arriving from Kurrâchee, where he had been for some months commanding the brigade, assumed command of the 1st Brigade, 2nd Division, which had hitherto been commanded by Colonel Stisted of the 78th; the latter officer now resumed the command of the regiment.

Brigadier-General Havelock[502] arrived in February and took charge of the Indian division, while Brigadier Walker Hamilton from the 78th Highlanders came in from Kurrâchee, where he had been leading the brigade for several months. He then took over command of the 1st Brigade, 2nd Division, which had previously been led by Colonel Stisted of the 78th; now, Colonel Stisted returned to lead his regiment again.

Major-General Sir Henry Havelock, K.C.B.

In the beginning of March the embarkation of the troops destined for the bombardment of Mohammrah commenced, and continued at intervals as the weather permitted, until the departure of General Outram on the 18th. The place of rendezvous for the expedition was about sixteen miles from the mouth of the Euphrates, opposite the village of Mohammrah. On the 16th of March the “Kingston” sailed from Busheer with 6 officers and 159 non-commissioned officers and rank and file, being No. 8 and the light company of the 78th, under Captain Hunt. These were followed on the 12th by headquarters, consisting of 9 officers and 228 men, under command of Colonel Stisted, accompanied by Brigadier-General Havelock; also by 6 officers and 231 men under Major M’Intyre. A few days previous to the attack on Mohammrah, Nos. 1, 2, and 3 companies, under Major Haliburton, joined the rest of the regiment.

In early March, the troops assigned to bombard Mohammrah began to embark, and this went on intermittently as the weather allowed, until General Outram left on the 18th. The meeting point for the mission was about sixteen miles upstream from the Euphrates River's mouth, across from the village of Mohammrah. On March 16th, the “Kingston” departed from Busheer with 6 officers and 159 non-commissioned officers and soldiers, which included No. 8 and the light company of the 78th, led by Captain Hunt. This was followed on the 12th by the headquarters, made up of 9 officers and 228 men, under Colonel Stisted, who was accompanied by Brigadier-General Havelock, along with 6 officers and 231 men under Major M’Intyre. A few days before the attack on Mohammrah, Companies 1, 2, and 3, under Major Haliburton, joined the rest of the regiment.

All the ships comprising the expedition were assembled at the appointed rendezvous by the 21st of March, and the next two days were occupied in the arrangement of details for the attack.

All the ships in the expedition gathered at the designated meeting point by March 21st, and the following two days were spent organizing the details for the attack.

For some months past the Persians had been strengthening their position at Mohammrah; batteries of great strength had been erected, consisting of solid earth, 20 feet thick and 18 feet high, with casemated embrasures on the northern and southern points of the banks of the Karoon and Shut-el-Arab, at the junction of the two rivers. These, with other earthworks, armed with heavy ordnance, completely commanded the passage of the latter river, and were so judiciously placed and so skilfully formed as to sweep the whole stream to the extent of the range of the guns down the river and across to the opposite shore. Indeed, everything that science could suggest and labour accomplish in the time appeared to have been done by the enemy, to prevent any vessel from passing up the river above their position. The banks, for many miles, were overgrown with dense date groves, affording a perfect cover for riflemen; and the opposite shore, being neutral (Turkish) territory, was not available for the erection of counter batteries.

For the past few months, the Persians had been reinforcing their position at Mohammrah. They had built strong batteries made of solid earth, 20 feet thick and 18 feet high, with protected openings on the northern and southern banks of the Karoon and Shut-el-Arab rivers, where the two rivers meet. Along with other earthworks armed with heavy artillery, these positions completely controlled the passage of the Shut-el-Arab and were strategically placed and expertly constructed to cover the entire river from downstream and across to the opposite bank. In fact, it seemed that the enemy had done everything possible, using science and labor, to block any vessels from moving up the river beyond their position. The banks, for many miles, were thick with dense date palm groves, providing perfect cover for sharpshooters. Meanwhile, the opposite shore, being neutral (Turkish) territory, could not be used for building counter-batteries.

The plan of action resolved upon was to attack the enemy’s batteries with the armed[665] steamers and sloops of war, and when the fire was nearly silenced, to pass up rapidly with the troops in small steamers towing boats, land the force above the northern forts, and immediately advance upon and attack the entrenched camp.

The action plan decided upon was to strike the enemy’s batteries with the armed [665] steamers and war sloops. Once their fire was mostly subdued, we would quickly move the troops up in small steamers towing boats, land the forces above the northern forts, and then immediately advance to attack the fortified camp.

The Persian army, numbering 13,000 men of all arms, with 30 guns, was commanded by the Shah-zada, Prince Khanler Meerza, in person. The strength of the British force was 4886 of all arms, together with five steamers of the Indian navy, and two sloops of war, the entire command of the expedition being committed to Commodore Young of that service; the 78th Highlanders numbered 830.

The Persian army had 13,000 troops of all types and 30 cannons, and it was personally commanded by Prince Khanler Meerza, the Shah-zada. The British force comprised 4,886 personnel from various branches, along with five steamers from the Indian navy and two war sloops. The entire expedition was led by Commodore Young of that service, and the 78th Highlanders had 830 soldiers.

On the morning of the 24th of March the fleet of ships of war and transports got under weigh, and made up the river to within three miles of the southern battery, opposite the village of Harteh, where they anchored.

On the morning of March 24th, the fleet of warships and transport vessels set sail and traveled up the river to within three miles of the southern battery, across from the village of Harteh, where they dropped anchor.

By nine o’clock on the morning of the 26th the fire of the heavy batteries was so reduced by the fire from a mortar raft, followed up by that from the vessels of war, that the rendezvous flag was hoisted by the “Feroze” as a signal for the advance of the troops in the small steamers and boats. This was accomplished in admirable order, although at the time the fire from the batteries was far from being silenced. The leading steamer was the “Berenice,” carrying on her deck the whole of the 78th Highlanders and about 200 Sappers.

By nine o’clock on the morning of the 26th, the heavy batteries had significantly less firepower due to the mortar raft and the warships’ attacks. As a result, the “Feroze” raised the rendezvous flag to signal the troops to advance in the small steamers and boats. This was done in excellent order, even though the fire from the batteries was still active. The lead steamer was the “Berenice,” which was carrying all of the 78th Highlanders and about 200 Sappers on her deck.

Passing under the shelter of the ships of war, the troopships were brought to the banks above the forts, the water being sufficiently deep for them to lie close alongside the bank, and skirmishers were at once thrown out to cover the disembarkation of the force. In the meantime, the artillery fire from the Persian forts gradually ceased, and musketry was opened from them and from breastworks in their vicinity, and maintained with spirit for some time, when storming parties were landed, that drove out the defenders and took possession of their works and guns.

Passing under the protection of the warships, the troopships moved to the banks above the forts, the water was deep enough for them to dock close to the shore, and skirmishers were immediately deployed to secure the disembarkation of the forces. Meanwhile, the artillery fire from the Persian forts slowly stopped, and small arms fire began from those forts and nearby trenches, continuing fiercely for a while. Then, assault teams landed, drove out the defenders, and took control of their positions and artillery.

By half-past one o’clock the troops were landed and formed, and advanced without delay in contiguous columns at quarter-distance, through the date groves and across the plain, upon the entrenched camp of the enemy, who, without waiting for the approach of the British, fled precipitately after exploding their largest magazine, leaving behind them tents and baggage and stores, with several magazines of ammunition and 16 guns. Their loss was estimated at about 200 killed.

By 1:30 PM, the troops had landed and formed up, advancing immediately in close columns through the date groves and across the plain toward the enemy's fortified camp. Without waiting for the British to get closer, the enemy fled in a hurry after blowing up their largest supply depot, leaving behind tents, baggage, supplies, several ammunition depots, and 16 guns. Their estimated losses were around 200 killed.

For the next few days, while the tents and the baggage were being disembarked, the army bivouacked under the date trees on the river-bank by day, and removed to the sandy plain by night, to avoid the unhealthy miasma.

For the next few days, while the tents and luggage were being unloaded, the army camped under the date trees by the river during the day and moved to the sandy plain at night to stay clear of the unhealthy miasma.

It having been ascertained that the enemy had retreated to the town of Ahwaz, about 100 miles distant up the river Karoon, where they had large magazines and supplies, Sir James Outram determined to despatch an armed flotilla to that place to effect a reconnaissance.

It was determined that the enemy had pulled back to the town of Ahwaz, about 100 miles up the Karoon River, where they had large stockpiles and supplies. Sir James Outram decided to send an armed flotilla to that location for reconnaissance.

The expedition was placed under the command of Captain Rennie of the Indian navy, and consisted of three small armed steamers, towing three gunboats and three cutters, and carrying on board No. 5 and the light company of the 78th, with Captain M’Andrew, Lieutenants Cassidy, Finlay, and Barker, and the grenadiers of the 64th Regiment; in all 300 men, under command of Captain Hunt of the 78th. This force came in sight of Ahwaz on the morning of the 1st of April. The whole Persian army was here observed posted in a strong position on the right bank of the Karoon. It having been ascertained from some Arabs that the town itself, on the left bank, was nearly deserted, it was determined to land the party, advance upon Ahwaz, and, if possible, destroy the dépôt of guns and ammunition.

The expedition was led by Captain Rennie from the Indian navy and included three small armed steamers towing three gunboats and three cutters. On board were Company No. 5 and the light company of the 78th, along with Captain M’Andrew, Lieutenants Cassidy, Finlay, and Barker, and the grenadiers from the 64th Regiment; a total of 300 men under Captain Hunt of the 78th. This force sighted Ahwaz on the morning of April 1st. The entire Persian army was observed positioned strongly on the right bank of the Karoon. After learning from some Arabs that the town on the left bank was almost deserted, the decision was made to land the party, march on Ahwaz, and, if possible, destroy the stockpile of guns and ammunition.

At eleven in the morning the little band of 300 landed and advanced at once in three columns, covered by skirmishers, the whole party being extended in such a way that it appeared like a large body of men. The left column consisted of the light company of the 78th, with its skirmishers and supports, both in one rank, the remainder of the company marching in columns of threes in single ranks, with three paces distance between each man. The grenadier company of the 64th and No. 5 company of the 78th formed the right and centre columns in the same order. The[666] gun-boats were sent off in advance up the river, and taking up a position within shell-range of the enemy’s ridges, opened fire upon them.

At eleven in the morning, the small group of 300 landed and immediately moved forward in three columns, protected by skirmishers, all arranged so that it looked like a large force. The left column was made up of the light company of the 78th, along with its skirmishers and support, all in one line, while the rest of the company marched in groups of three in single file, with three paces between each soldier. The grenadier company of the 64th and No. 5 company of the 78th made up the right and center columns in the same formation. The[666] gun-boats were sent ahead up the river, positioned within shell-range of the enemy’s ridges, and began firing at them.

The troops thus marched in a mimic brigade, advanced under cover of the gunboats’ fire, and within an hour and a half Ahwaz was in their possession, and the Persian army, consisting of 6000 infantry, 5 guns, and a cloud of Bukhtyuri horsemen, numbering upwards of 2000, was in full retreat upon Dizful, leaving behind it 1 gun, 154 stand of new arms, a great number of mules and sheep, and an enormous quantity of grain.

The troops marched in a simulated formation, advanced under the protection of the gunboats’ fire, and within an hour and a half, they had taken control of Ahwaz. The Persian army, made up of 6,000 infantry, 5 guns, and a large group of Bukhtyuri horsemen, numbering over 2,000, was in full retreat towards Dizful, leaving behind 1 gun, 154 new weapons, a significant number of mules and sheep, and a massive amount of grain.

Having remained at Ahwaz for two days, the plucky little force returned to Mohammrah, which it reached on the 5th of April, and where it received the hearty thanks of the General for the signal service which it had rendered.[503]

Having stayed in Ahwaz for two days, the brave little unit returned to Mohammrah, arriving on April 5th, where it received warm thanks from the General for the outstanding service it had provided.[503]

On the very same day news was received that peace with Persia had been concluded at Paris on the 4th of March; but the British forces were to remain encamped at Mohammrah until the ratification of the treaty.

On the same day, it was announced that peace with Persia had been finalized in Paris on March 4th; however, the British forces were to stay stationed at Mohammrah until the treaty was ratified.

On the 15th of April the regiment was inspected by Brigadier-General Havelock, C.B., who expressed his extreme satisfaction at the highly efficient state in every respect in which he found it.[504]

On April 15th, Brigadier-General Havelock, C.B., inspected the regiment and expressed his great satisfaction with how efficient it was in every way. [504]

At length, on the 9th of May, a field force order was issued, directing the Indian division to be broken up, and the several regiments composing it to be sent to their respective destinations. In this order Sir James Outram bade the troops farewell, and expressed in the very highest terms his admiration of their conduct in every respect.

At last, on May 9th, a field force order was issued, directing the Indian division to be disbanded, and the different regiments that made it up to be sent to their respective destinations. In this order, Sir James Outram bid the troops farewell and expressed, in the strongest terms, his admiration for their conduct in every way.

Thus ended the Persian campaign, during which the 78th had the good fortune to mature its campaigning qualities under the auspices of Outram and Havelock, names which were shortly destined to render its own illustrious.

Thus ended the Persian campaign, during which the 78th had the good fortune to develop its campaigning skills under the leadership of Outram and Havelock, names that were soon to make its own reputation famous.

A medal was sanctioned to be worn by the troops engaged in the Persian campaign.

A medal was approved for the troops involved in the Persian campaign.

In the regiment, Colonel Stisted, who for a time acted as brigadier, and afterwards commanded the regiment, was made a Companion of the Bath; and Captains Drummond, Hay, and Bouverie, who acted as majors of brigade at Busheer and Mohammrah, respectively, received brevet majorities. The regiment received orders to place the words “Persia” and “Kooshab” upon its colours and appointments.

In the regiment, Colonel Stisted, who temporarily served as brigadier and later commanded the regiment, was honored as a Companion of the Bath. Captains Drummond, Hay, and Bouverie, who served as brigade majors at Busheer and Mohammrah, respectively, were promoted to brevet majors. The regiment was ordered to add the words “Persia” and “Kooshab” to its colors and insignia.

On the 10th of May 1857, the 78th sailed from Mohammrah en route for Bombay. Touching only at the port of Muscat, the vessels all arrived safe in Bombay harbour on the 22nd and 23rd, and there received the astounding intelligence that the entire Bengal army had mutinied, seized Delhi, and in many cases massacred all the Europeans. The 78th was ordered to proceed immediately to Calcutta, along with the 64th, its old comrades, who had also just arrived from Persia. Colonel Walter Hamilton, having arrived from Persia, took command of the regiment, which, numbering 28 officers and 828 men, was transferred to four ships, which arrived at Calcutta on the 9th and 10th of June.

On May 10, 1857, the 78th set sail from Mohammrah en route to Bombay. Stopping only at the port of Muscat, all the ships reached Bombay harbor safely on the 22nd and 23rd, where they learned the shocking news that the entire Bengal army had mutinied, taken Delhi, and in many instances, killed all the Europeans. The 78th was ordered to go immediately to Calcutta, along with the 64th, their old comrades, who had also just arrived from Persia. Colonel Walter Hamilton, who had come from Persia, took command of the regiment, which, with 28 officers and 828 men, was transferred to four ships that arrived in Calcutta on June 9 and 10.


V.

1857–1859.

The Indian Mutiny[505]—Barrackpoor—Benares—Allahabad—Havelock’s force—March to Cawnpoor and Lucknow—Futtehpoor—Aong—Pandoo Nuddee—Nana Sahib’s iniquities—The taking of Cawnpoor—Havelock’s opinion of the 78th—His stirring Order—March to Lucknow—Onao—Buseerutgunge—Havelock retires to Munghowar—Reinforced—Commences second march—Buseerutgunge again—Bourbeake Chowkey—Bithoor—Force returns to Cawnpoor—Cholera—Sir James Outram and reinforcements arrive—Sir James resigns command of the army of relief to Havelock—Third march to Lucknow—Munghowar—Lucknow reached—The enemy encountered and repulsed—The Alum Bagh occupied—Position of the garrison—Advance from the Alum Bagh—Char Bagh—The road to the Residency—The 78th the rear-guard—Its fierce encounter with the enemy—Fights its way to the main body at the Furrah Buksh—The desperate advance led by the 78th—The Residency reached—“Martin’s House”—Dangerous position of Surgeons Jee and Home and their wounded men—The guns brought in—The Victoria Cross—Sorties upon the enemy—Arrangements for holding out until relief comes—Position of the 78th—Arrival of Sir Colin Campbell—Preparations for a junction—The relief effected—Evacuation of the Residency—The 78th selected to cover the retreat—Rewards—The occupation of the Alum Bagh under Colonel M’Intyre—Sir James Outram occupies the Alum Bagh—Engagement with the enemy—Sir James Outram’s opinion of the 78th—Capture of the city of Lucknow—The three field forces—The 78th occupy Bareilly—Ordered to England—Fêted at Bombay—Arrival at home.

The Indian Mutiny[505]—Barrackpoor—Benares—Allahabad—Havelock’s force—March to Cawnpoor and Lucknow—Futtehpoor—Aong—Pandoo Nuddee—Nana Sahib’s wrongdoings—The capture of Cawnpoor—Havelock’s view of the 78th—His inspiring Order—March to Lucknow—Onao—Buseerutgunge—Havelock pulls back to Munghowar—Reinforced—Starts second march—Buseerutgunge again—Bourbeake Chowkey—Bithoor—Force returns to Cawnpoor—Cholera—Sir James Outram and reinforcements arrive—Sir James hands command of the relief army to Havelock—Third march to Lucknow—Munghowar—Lucknow reached—Encounter and drive back the enemy—Alum Bagh occupied—Position of the garrison—Advance from the Alum Bagh—Char Bagh—The path to the Residency—The 78th as the rear guard—Its intense clash with the enemy—Fights its way to the main group at the Furrah Buksh—The bold advance led by the 78th—The Residency reached—“Martin’s House”—Risky position of Surgeons Jee and Home and their injured men—The guns brought in—The Victoria Cross—Sorties against the enemy—Plans for holding out until help arrives—Position of the 78th—Arrival of Sir Colin Campbell—Preparations for a junction—The relief accomplished—Evacuation of the Residency—The 78th designated to cover the retreat—Rewards—The occupation of the Alum Bagh under Colonel M’Intyre—Sir James Outram takes over the Alum Bagh—Engagement with the enemy—Sir James Outram’s view of the 78th—Capture of the city of Lucknow—The three field forces—The 78th take Bareilly—Ordered back to England—Celebrated in Bombay—Arrival home.

On the 10th of June 1857 the 78th Highlanders proceeded to Chinsurah, where arrangements were made for their immediate transit to Benares. The grenadiers and No. 1 company started on the 11th and 12th. On the night of the 13th, at 11 P.M., an order was received by express from Calcutta for the 78th to march immediately to Barrackpoor, and if possible reach that place by daybreak. The regiment marched to Barrackpoor, and after assisting in disarming the native troops, it returned to Chinsurah on the 16th, and the daily departure of detachments to Benares was resumed.

On June 10, 1857, the 78th Highlanders went to Chinsurah, where plans were made for their quick transfer to Benares. The grenadiers and No. 1 company left on the 11th and 12th. Late on the night of the 13th, at 11 P.M., they received an urgent order from Calcutta for the 78th to march right away to Barrackpoor, aiming to arrive by dawn. The regiment marched to Barrackpoor, assisted in disarming the local troops, and returned to Chinsurah on the 16th, where the daily dispatch of detachments to Benares resumed.

After a short halt at Benares the detachments proceeded to Allahabad, at which place a moveable column was being formed under Brigadier-General Havelock to advance against the mutineers. On arrival at that place it was found that the whole of the country between it and Delhi was in the hands of the insurgents; that Cawnpoor and Lucknow were in a state of siege; and a rumour, which eventually proved to be too true, stated that the British garrison of the former place had been induced to surrender, and had been basely massacred.[506]

After a brief stop in Benares, the groups moved on to Allahabad, where a mobile unit was being set up under Brigadier-General Havelock to take action against the rebels. Upon arrival, they discovered that the entire area between Allahabad and Delhi was controlled by the insurgents; Cawnpoor and Lucknow were under siege; and a rumor, which turned out to be tragically true, claimed that the British garrison in Cawnpoor had been persuaded to surrender and had been horrifically massacred.[506]

On the 7th of July General Havelock advanced from Allahabad with a small force of about 1000 British and a few Sikhs, with six guns, to endeavour to retake Cawnpoor and rescue Lucknow. His force consisted of a light field battery, a portion of the 1st Madras Fusiliers, the 64th Regiment, and 78th Highlanders; of the latter were the grenadiers, Nos. 3, 6, and the light companies, numbering 305 men, besides 13 officers, under Colonel Walter Hamilton. The heat was intense, and the monsoon having just set in, the rain fell in torrents, rendering the entire country one large morass.

On July 7th, General Havelock moved out from Allahabad with a small force of about 1,000 British soldiers and a few Sikhs, along with six artillery pieces, to try to reclaim Cawnpoor and save Lucknow. His troops included a light field battery, part of the 1st Madras Fusiliers, the 64th Regiment, and the 78th Highlanders; among the Highlanders were the grenadiers, Nos. 3, 6, and the light companies, totaling 305 men and 13 officers, led by Colonel Walter Hamilton. The heat was extreme, and with the monsoon just starting, the rain poured down heavily, turning the whole region into a massive swamp.

Major Renaud had been sent on with a small force as an advanced guard, and on the 10th General Havelock set out after him, coming up with him at moonlight, after a hard and long march. The united forces continued their march to Khaga, five miles from Futtehpoor, where Havelock commenced to encamp. His force now amounted to about 1400 Europeans and 400 natives, with 8 guns. While the camp was being pitched, the enemy, numbering about 3500, with 12 guns, was observed in the[668] distance bearing down upon a reconnoitering party which had been sent to the front under Colonel Tytler.

Major Renaud had been sent ahead with a small team as an advance guard, and on the 10th, General Havelock set out after him, catching up at moonlight after a long and challenging march. The merged forces continued their journey to Khaga, five miles from Futtehpoor, where Havelock began to set up camp. His troops now consisted of about 1400 Europeans and 400 locals, along with 8 guns. While the camp was being established, the enemy, numbering around 3500 and equipped with 12 guns, was spotted in the[668] distance approaching a scouting party that had been sent forward under Colonel Tytler.

Futtehpoor constituted a strong position, and the enemy had already occupied the many advantageous positions, both natural and artificial. Among the rebel force was the 56th Bengal Native Infantry, the regiment which Havelock led on at Maharajpoor.

Futtehpoor was a stronghold, and the enemy had already taken several advantageous positions, both natural and man-made. The rebel force included the 56th Bengal Native Infantry, the regiment that Havelock commanded at Maharajpoor.

After the General had disposed his troops the action was soon decided. Captain Maude, pushing on his guns to point-blank range, electrified the enemy with his fire. The Madras Fusiliers gained possession of a hillock on the right, and struggled on through the inundation; the 78th, in extension, wading knee-deep in mud and water, kept up communication with the centre; the 64th gave strength to the centre and left; while on the left the 84th and Sikhs of Ferozepoor pressed back the enemy’s right.

After the General arranged his troops, the battle was quickly decided. Captain Maude, moving his artillery up to point-blank range, shocked the enemy with his fire. The Madras Fusiliers took control of a small hill on the right and pushed through the flooding; the 78th, spread out, waded knee-deep in mud and water while maintaining communication with the center; the 64th supported the center and left; and on the left, the 84th and Sikhs of Ferozepoor pushed back the enemy’s right.

As the British force pressed forward, the rebel guns continued to fall into its hands; the rebels were driven by the skirmishers and columns from every point, one after the other, of which they held possession, into, through, and beyond the town, and were very soon put to a final flight. General Havelock then taking up his position in triumph, halted his weary men to breakfast, having marched 24 miles, and beaten the enemy so completely that all their ammunition, baggage, and guns (11 in number) fell into his hands. The loss on the British side was merely nominal; but the moral effect on the mutineers of this their first reverse was immense.

As the British forces advanced, they kept capturing the rebel guns; the rebels were pushed back by skirmishers and columns at every location they were holding, leading them out of and beyond the town, ultimately resulting in a total retreat. General Havelock then took his victorious position and stopped his exhausted soldiers for breakfast after marching 24 miles and defeating the enemy so thoroughly that all their ammunition, supplies, and 11 guns came under his control. The British losses were minimal, but the psychological impact on the mutineers from this initial defeat was significant.

The Suttee Chowra Ghât, or Landing-Place. Scene of the Second Massacre, 27th June 1857.

During the action the heat was excessive, and 12 men died from exposure to the sun and fatigue. Next day General Havelock issued a Field-force Order, highly and justly complimenting the force for its conduct, which he attributed to the fire of British artillery, to English rifles in British hands, to British pluck, “and to the blessing of Almighty God on a most righteous cause.”

During the fight, the heat was unbearable, and 12 men died from sun exposure and exhaustion. The next day, General Havelock issued a Field-force Order, praising the troops for their bravery, which he credited to the fire of British artillery, English rifles in British hands, British courage, “and to the blessing of Almighty God on a most righteous cause.”

On the 14th the moveable column recommenced its march, and after dislodging the rebels from a strong position at Aong, pushed on for Pandoo Nuddee, at the bridge of which place the enemy had prepared another strong position. Here, also, by the promptitude and admirable tactics of General Havelock, the rebels were completely routed; both on this[669] occasion and at Aong they left behind them a number of heavy guns and a quantity of ammunition. It was on hearing the intelligence of the defeat of his troops at the Pandoo Nuddee that Nana Sahib put the finishing stroke to the atrocious conduct which has rendered his name an abhorrence to the whole civilized world, and which turned this warfare on the part of the English into “a most righteous cause” indeed. On the 15th of July this diabolical wretch filled up the measure of his iniquities; for it was on hearing that the bridge over the Pandoo Nuddee had been forced and his army driven back, that he ordered the immediate massacre of all the English women and children still in his possession.

On the 14th, the mobile column resumed its march and, after driving the rebels out of a strong position at Aong, continued towards Pandoo Nuddee, where the enemy had set up another stronghold at the bridge. Here, thanks to the quick thinking and excellent tactics of General Havelock, the rebels were completely defeated; on both this occasion and at Aong, they left behind several heavy guns and a large amount of ammunition. Upon learning of his troops' defeat at Pandoo Nuddee, Nana Sahib took the final step in his horrific actions that have made his name reviled by the entire civilized world, turning this conflict for the English into "a most righteous cause" indeed. On July 15th, this despicable man completed his acts of evil; he ordered the immediate massacre of all the English women and children still in his custody upon hearing that the bridge over Pandoo Nuddee had been breached and his army pushed back.

Between four in the afternoon of the 15th, and nine in the morning of the 16th of July, 206 persons, mostly women and children of gentle birth, comprising the survivors of the massacre of 27th June and the captured fugitives from Futteghur,—who had been confined for a fortnight in a small building which has since been known in India as the Beebeegur, or House of the Ladies, in England as the House of the Massacre,—were butchered with the most barbarous atrocity, and their bodies thrown into a dry well, situated behind some trees which grew hard by. Our illustration, taken from a photograph, shows the Mausoleum erected over the well, and part of the garden which covers the site of the House of Massacre. Just within the doorway, at top of the flight of steps, may be seen the carved pediment which closes the mouth of the well. Around this pediment are carved the words:—

Between 4 PM on July 15th and 9 AM on July 16th, 206 people, mostly women and children of noble birth, who were survivors of the massacre on June 27th and the captured refugees from Futteghur—who had been held for two weeks in a small building known in India as the Beebeegur, or House of the Ladies, and in England as the House of the Massacre—were brutally killed, and their bodies were thrown into a dry well located behind some nearby trees. Our illustration, taken from a photograph, shows the mausoleum built over the well, along with part of the garden that covers the site of the House of Massacre. Just inside the doorway, at the top of the steps, you can see the carved pediment that covers the opening of the well. Surrounding this pediment are the carved words:—

Dedicated to the enduring memory of a remarkable
group of Christian individuals, primarily women
and children.
XVI. July day MDCCCLVII.

On the pediment has been erected, since our view was taken, an emblematical figure of an angel in front of a tall cross, carved in marble by Baron Marochetti.

On the pediment, since our view was taken, there has been an emblematic figure of an angel in front of a tall cross, carved in marble by Baron Marochetti.

At daybreak, on the 16th, Havelock’s column again moved on, the troops being strongly in hope of being able to save the wives and children of the murdered garrison of Cawnpoor, being ignorant of their brutal massacre. After a march of 16 miles the army halted in a mango grove at the village of Maharajpoor, to take refreshment and a slight rest in the shade from the powerful sun, before engaging the Nana, who was strongly posted about two miles off.

At dawn on the 16th, Havelock’s column moved out again, with the troops strongly hoping to save the wives and children of the murdered garrison at Cawnpoor, unaware of their brutal massacre. After marching 16 miles, the army stopped in a mango grove at the village of Maharajpoor to refresh and rest a bit in the shade from the intense sun before confronting the Nana, who was well positioned about two miles away.

Action near Cawnpoor, on the Afternoon of the 16th of July 1857.

The camp and baggage being left here under proper escort, the column again moved at 2 o’clock P.M. The Fusiliers led, followed by two guns; then came the 78th Highlanders, in rear of whom was the central battery under Captain Maude; the 64th and 84th had two guns more in the rear, and the regiment of Ferozepoor closed the column.

The camp and supplies were left here with proper security, and the group moved out again at 2 o’clock PM The Fusiliers led the way, followed by two artillery pieces; then came the 78th Highlanders, with the central battery under Captain Maude behind them; the 64th and 84th had two more guns at the back, and the regiment of Ferozepoor brought up the rear.

Nana Sahib had taken up a strong position at the village of Aherwa, where the grand trunk road joined that which led to Cawnpoor. His entrenchments had cut and rendered impassable both roads, and his heavy guns, seven in number, were disposed along his position, which consisted of a series of villages. Behind these the infantry, consisting of mutinous troops and his own armed followers, numbering in all about 5000, was disposed for defence.

Nana Sahib had established a solid position at the village of Aherwa, where the main highway connected with the road to Cawnpoor. His fortifications had blocked both roads, making them impassable, and he had seven heavy guns positioned strategically along his line, which included a series of villages. Behind these, the infantry, made up of rebellious troops and his own armed supporters, totaling about 5000, was organized for defense.

General Havelock resolved to take the position by a flank movement. Accordingly, after a short advance along the road, the column moved off to the right, and circled round the enemy’s left. As soon as the Nana perceived Havelock’s intention, he pushed forward on his left a large body of horse, and opened upon the British column a fire of shot and shell from all his guns.

General Havelock decided to take the position with a flank movement. So, after a brief advance along the road, the column moved to the right and circled around the enemy's left. As soon as the Nana realized Havelock's plan, he sent a large group of cavalry forward on his left and opened fire on the British column with all his guns.

Havelock’s troops continued their progress until the enemy’s left was entirely turned, and then forming line, the British guns opened fire upon the rebels’ batteries, while the infantry advanced in direct échelon of regiments from the right, covered by a wing of the Fusiliers as skirmishers. “The opportunity had now arrived,” wrote General Havelock in his despatch, “for which I have long anxiously waited, of developing the prowess of the 78th Highlanders. Three guns of the enemy were strongly posted behind a lofty hamlet, well entrenched. I directed this regiment to advance, and never have I witnessed conduct more admirable. They were led by Colonel Hamilton, and followed him with surpassing steadiness and gallantry under a heavy fire. As they approached the village they cheered and charged with the bayonet, the pipers sounding the pibroch. Need I add, that the enemy fled, the village was taken, and the guns captured.” Until within a few hundred yards of the guns the line advanced in perfect order and quietness, with sloped arms. Here for a few moments they lay down to allow the fierce iron storm to pass over. At the word from the General, “Rise up, advance,” they sprang to their feet, and with a cheer rushed upon the battery. General Havelock followed close in behind, and when the regiment was halted in rear of the village, exclaimed, “Well done, 78th, you shall be my own regiment! Another charge like that will win the day.”

Havelock's troops kept pushing forward until they completely flanked the enemy's left. Then, forming a line, the British artillery opened fire on the rebels' batteries while the infantry advanced in a staggered formation from the right, with a wing of the Fusiliers acting as skirmishers. “The moment I’ve been anxiously waiting for has finally come,” General Havelock wrote in his report, “to showcase the skill of the 78th Highlanders. Three of the enemy's guns were strongly positioned behind a tall village, well entrenched. I ordered this regiment to move forward, and I have never seen such admirable conduct. They were led by Colonel Hamilton, who they followed with exceptional steadiness and bravery under heavy fire. As they neared the village, they cheered and charged with bayonets, the pipers playing the pibroch. Do I need to add that the enemy fled, the village was captured, and the guns taken?” Until they were a few hundred yards from the guns, the line advanced in perfect order and silence, with their arms sloped. Here, they lay down for a moment to let the fierce iron storm pass over. At the General's command, “Get up, advance,” they jumped to their feet and rushed toward the battery with a cheer. General Havelock followed closely behind, and when the regiment stopped just behind the village, he exclaimed, “Well done, 78th, you will be my own regiment! One more charge like that will win us the day.”

Having halted here for a few minutes to take breath, the regiment pushed on at the double march to a hamlet about 500 yards distant still held by the enemy, who were quickly dislodged from it. Meanwhile, the 64th and 84th regiments advanced on the left, and captured two guns strongly posted on the enemy’s original right.

Having stopped here for a few minutes to catch their breath, the regiment continued at a fast march to a small village about 500 yards away that was still occupied by the enemy, who were quickly driven out. Meanwhile, the 64th and 84th regiments moved on the left and seized two guns that were heavily defended on the enemy’s original right.

Nana Sahib having withdrawn his forces in the direction of Cawnpoor, and taken up a new position in rear of his first, the British infantry now changed line to the front and rear, while the guns were brought up. This was a work of great difficulty, the ground being very heavy and the bullocks worn out with fatigue. About this time the Nana sent some of his numerous cavalry to the British flanks and rear, which did some execution before they were repulsed. The rebel infantry appeared to be in full retreat when a reserve 24-pounder was opened on the Cawnpoor road which caused considerable loss to the British force; and under cover of its fire, at the same time two large bodies of cavalry riding insolently over the plain, and the rebel infantry once more rallied. “The beating of their drums and numerous mounted officers in front announced the definitive struggle of the Nana for his usurped dominion.”

Nana Sahib pulled his troops back toward Cawnpoor and took a new position behind his original one. The British infantry then shifted their line to the front and rear while the cannons were moved up. This was very challenging since the ground was muddy and the oxen were exhausted. Around this time, Nana sent some of his many cavalry troops to hit the British flanks and rear, causing some damage before they were pushed back. The rebel infantry seemed to be in full retreat when a reserve 24-pounder was fired on the Cawnpoor road, causing significant losses to the British force. Under the cover of that fire, two large groups of cavalry rode boldly across the plain, allowing the rebel infantry to rally again. “The sound of their drums and the many mounted officers in front signaled Nana's final attempt to reclaim his stolen power.”

But the final crisis approached. The artillery cattle being tired out could not bring up the guns to the assistance of the British, and the Madras Fusiliers, 64th, 78th, and 84th formed in line were exposed to a heavy fire from the 24-pounder on the road, and from the musketry of the rebel skirmishers. Colonel Hamilton about this time had his horse shot under him by a musket ball. The General now called upon the infantry, who were lying down in line, to rise and make another steady advance. “It was irresistible,” he wrote, “the enemy sent round shot into our ranks until we were within 300 yards, and then poured in grape with great precision.” The gun was more immediately in front of the 64th, which regiment suffered severely by its fire; but the line advancing steadily upon the gun, at length charged with a cheer and captured it.

But the final crisis was approaching. The artillery cattle were exhausted and couldn’t bring the guns up to support the British, and the Madras Fusiliers, 64th, 78th, and 84th formed in line were under heavy fire from the 24-pounder on the road and from the musket fire of the rebel skirmishers. Around this time, Colonel Hamilton had his horse shot out from under him by a musket ball. The General then urged the infantry, who were lying down in formation, to get up and make another steady advance. “It was unstoppable,” he wrote, “the enemy fired round shot into our ranks until we were within 300 yards, and then unleashed grape shot with great accuracy.” The gun was directly in front of the 64th, which regiment suffered heavily from its fire; however, the line advanced steadily toward the gun and ultimately charged with a cheer and captured it.

The enemy now lost all heart, and after a hurried fire of musketry gave way in total rout. Four of the British guns coming up by the road completed the discomfiture by a heavy cannonade; and as it grew dark the roofless artillery barracks were dimly descried in advance, and it was evident that Cawnpoor was once more in possession of the British.

The enemy completely lost their courage, and after a quick round of gunfire, they fled in total chaos. Four British cannons arriving on the road finished the defeat with a heavy artillery barrage; as it got dark, the outline of the roofless artillery barracks could be faintly seen ahead, and it was clear that Cawnpoor was once again under British control.

The entire loss from the action of the day was about 100 killed and wounded—that of the 78th being 3 killed and 16 wounded. Many men also died from the effects of the sun and[671] extreme fatigue, the 78th alone losing 5 men from this cause.

The total casualties from the day's events were around 100 killed and wounded, with the 78th having 3 killed and 16 wounded. Many others also died from sun exposure and extreme exhaustion, with the 78th alone losing 5 men due to these factors.[671]

Sketch-Map to illustrate Brigadier-General Havelock’s Military Operations during July and August 1857.
The numbers on the route represent miles.

An incident occurred about this time which is worth recording. By some mistake a bugler sounded the “officers’ call” in rear of the 78th. The officers of the regiment immediately assembled near the general—who was standing close by—imagining that he wished to see them. On finding out the mistake, General Havelock addressed them as follows:—“Gentlemen, I am glad of having this opportunity of saying a few words to you which you may repeat to your men. I am now upwards of sixty years old; I have been forty years in the service: I have been engaged in action about seven-and-twenty times; but in the whole of my career I have never seen any regiment behave better, nay more, I have never seen any one behave so well, as the 78th Highlanders this day. I am proud of you, and if ever I have the good luck to be made a major-general, the first thing I shall do, will be to go to the Duke of Cambridge and request that when my turn arrives for the colonelcy of a regiment, I may have the 78th Highlanders. And this, gentlemen, you hear from a man who is not in the habit of saying more than he means. I am not a Highlander, but I wish I was one.”

An incident happened around this time that deserves to be noted. Due to a mistake, a bugler sounded the "officers’ call" behind the 78th. The officers of the regiment quickly gathered near the general—who was standing nearby—thinking he wanted to see them. Once they realized the mistake, General Havelock addressed them: “Gentlemen, I’m glad to take this chance to say a few words to you that you can pass on to your men. I’m now over sixty years old and have been in the service for forty years; I’ve been involved in action about twenty-seven times. But throughout my career, I’ve never seen any regiment perform better, and more importantly, I’ve never seen anyone behave as well as the 78th Highlanders today. I’m proud of you, and if I ever get the good fortune to be made a major-general, the first thing I’ll do is go to the Duke of Cambridge and ask that when it’s my turn to become the colonel of a regiment, I’ll get the 78th Highlanders. And this, gentlemen, comes from a man who doesn’t say more than he means. I’m not a Highlander, but I wish I were one.”

The wounded were now gathered together and cared for, and the tired troops lay down for the night, when a crash that shook the earth woke them; Nana Sahib had blown up the great Cawnpoor magazine and abandoned the place.

The wounded were now gathered together and cared for, and the tired troops lay down for the night, when a crash that shook the earth woke them; Nana Sahib had blown up the great Cawnpoor magazine and abandoned the place.

The next morning a few troops were sent into the town, which was found to be entirely evacuated. The sight presented by the house of murder, and the well into which were thrown the mangled bodies of upwards of 200 women and children as yet scarcely cold,[672] can never be effaced from the memories of those who witnessed it, and who, though fresh from the horrors of the battle-field, shuddered and wept at the revolting scene.

The next morning, some troops were sent into the town, which was found to be completely vacant. The scene at the house of horror, along with the well that held the mutilated bodies of more than 200 women and children, still barely warm,[672] will never be forgotten by those who saw it. Even though they had just come from the horrors of the battlefield, they shuddered and cried at the repulsive sight.

Mausoleum over the Well at Cawnpoor.

On the morning of the 17th, the force was joined by the camp and baggage, and encamped on the Cawnpoor parade-ground (where the 78th was last encamped in the year 1799), and on the 18th moved round to the western side of Cawnpoor, where General Havelock issued a stirring general order, his words burning with horror and righteous indignation at what had taken place at Cawnpoor. “Your comrades at Lucknow are in peril,” the order said, “Agra is besieged, Delhi still the focus of mutiny and rebellion.... Highlanders! it was my earnest desire to afford you the opportunity of showing how your predecessors conquered at Maida. You have not degenerated. Assaye was not won by a more silent, compact, and resolute charge than was the village near Jansenvoor on the 16th instant.”

On the morning of the 17th, the force was joined by the camp and supplies and set up camp on the Cawnpoor parade ground (where the 78th last camped in 1799). On the 18th, they moved to the western side of Cawnpoor, where General Havelock issued a powerful general order, his words filled with horror and righteous anger about what had happened in Cawnpoor. “Your fellow soldiers in Lucknow are in danger,” the order stated, “Agra is under siege, and Delhi remains the center of mutiny and rebellion... Highlanders! I truly wanted to give you the chance to show how your predecessors triumphed at Maida. You have not lost your spirit. Assaye was not won by a more silent, united, and determined charge than the one at the village near Jansenvoor on the 16th.”

On the 20th of July, Brigadier General Neill arrived from Allahabad with 270 men. Thus reinforced, Havelock began to cross the Ganges; and on the 25th, with his band of 1500, commenced his first march to relieve Lucknow, leaving General Neill to command at Cawnpoor. Though the season was that of the monsoon, and the country in a deluge, the troops took the field without tentage of any kind, getting such shelter as could be afforded by the deserted and ruined hamlets.

On July 20th, Brigadier General Neill arrived from Allahabad with 270 men. With this added strength, Havelock started crossing the Ganges, and on the 25th, with his group of 1500, began his first march to relieve Lucknow, leaving General Neill in charge at Cawnpoor. Even though it was the monsoon season and the area was submerged, the troops went into the field without any tents, seeking whatever shelter they could find in the abandoned and ruined villages.

The strength of the 78th was 16 officers and 293 men, being the grenadiers, Nos. 3, 6, and light companies.

The 78th had a total of 16 officers and 293 soldiers, including the grenadiers, Nos. 3, 6, and the light companies.

On the 26th, the force moved forward a few miles and took up its quarters at the village of Mungulwar, about six miles from Cawnpoor. On the morning of the 29th, it advanced to meet the rebels, who were stationed in great strength at the town of Oonao, and a small village close in front of it. The houses were surrounded by walled enclosures, every wall being loopholed, and a deep swamp protected the enemy’s right.

On the 26th, the troops moved a few miles ahead and set up camp in the village of Mungulwar, which is about six miles from Cawnpoor. On the morning of the 29th, they advanced to confront the rebels, who had a stronghold in the town of Oonao and a nearby small village. The houses were surrounded by walled enclosures, each wall having firing openings, and a deep swamp shielded the enemy’s right side.

The 78th and the 1st Madras Fusiliers, with two guns, began the attack. They drove the enemy from the gardens; but when they approached the village, where every house was loopholed, a destructive fire was opened upon them. From one house in particular the[673] line suffered a heavy musketry fire; Lieutenant Bogle with part of No. 3 company was ordered to attack it. He gallantly led on the men through a narrow and strongly defended doorway (the only means of ingress), into a court filled with armed fanatics, but immediately on entering he fell severely wounded, together with nearly all who had entered with him. The defenders were ultimately overcome by shells thrown into the house by the artillery. After an obstinate resistance, the mutineers were driven beyond the town, where they rallied, but were soon put to flight, and their guns taken.

The 78th and 1st Madras Fusiliers, along with two cannons, started the attack. They pushed the enemy out of the gardens, but as they got closer to the village, where every building had firing holes, they faced intense gunfire. One house in particular targeted the line with heavy musket fire; Lieutenant Bogle, along with part of No. 3 company, was instructed to take it on. He bravely led his men through a narrow and heavily defended doorway (the only way in) into a courtyard filled with armed fanatics, but as soon as they entered, he was seriously wounded, along with almost all of his men. The defenders were eventually overcome by artillery shells fired into the house. After a stubborn fight, the mutineers were pushed beyond the town, where they regrouped, but were quickly put to flight again, and their guns were captured.

After a halt of three hours the column moved on, and in the afternoon came in sight of Buseerutgunge, where the rebels again made a stand. This town was walled, surrounded by deep ditches, and had been strengthened by earthworks. The gate in front was defended by a round tower, mounting four heavy guns. Behind the town was a wide nullah full of water, crossed by a narrow causeway and bridge.

After a three-hour stop, the group continued on and in the afternoon spotted Buseerutgunge, where the rebels made another stand. This town had walls, was surrounded by deep ditches, and had been fortified with earthworks. The main gate was protected by a round tower with four heavy guns. Behind the town was a wide nullah filled with water, crossed by a narrow causeway and bridge.

The troops immediately deployed, the 64th being ordered to turn the town on the left, and penetrate between the bridge and the enemy. The 78th and the Fusiliers advancing on the front face, carried the earthworks and drove out the enemy, capturing their guns. It was now 6 P.M., and too dark, without cavalry, to pursue the enemy through the swamps beyond the causeway, over which the rebels succeeded in escaping.

The troops quickly moved out, with the 64th told to flank the town on the left and move in between the bridge and the enemy. The 78th and the Fusiliers pushed forward, took the fortifications, and forced the enemy out, capturing their cannons. It was now 6 PM, and too dark to chase the enemy through the swamps beyond the road, which allowed the rebels to escape.

These two actions had cost the little force 12 killed and 76 wounded, and cholera had, moreover, broken out. To send the sick and wounded, numbering nearly 300, back to Cawnpoor would have required an escort which could not be spared, and Lucknow was still 36 miles away. Without reinforcements General Havelock found the relief impossible, he therefore fell back to Mungulwar, which he reached on the morning of the 31st. Here he remained entrenched awaiting reinforcements from Cawnpoor, whither all the sick and wounded were sent.

These two actions had cost the small force 12 lives and 76 injuries, and cholera had also broken out. Sending the nearly 300 sick and injured back to Cawnpoor would have needed an escort that couldn't be spared, and Lucknow was still 36 miles away. Without reinforcements, General Havelock found the rescue impossible, so he fell back to Mungulwar, which he reached on the morning of the 31st. He stayed here, entrenched, waiting for reinforcements from Cawnpoor, where all the sick and injured were sent.

Brigadier-General Neill having thrown up a strong entrenchment at Cawnpoor, sent over all the men whom he could spare to Havelock, who, with his force thus again increased to about 1400 men, commenced on the 4th of August his second march to relieve Lucknow. The enemy were found on the following day occupying their old position at Buseerutgunge. They were driven from the town in confusion and with severe loss, by Maude’s battery, the 78th, and the Sikhs, and also from a position which they had taken up across the nullah. Their loss was supposed to be about 300, that of the British being 2 killed and 23 wounded; Colonel Hamilton’s charger was killed under him.

Brigadier-General Neill set up a strong fortification at Cawnpoor and sent over all the men he could spare to Havelock, who, with his force now increased to about 1400 men, started his second march to relieve Lucknow on August 4th. The enemy was found the next day occupying their old position at Buseerutgunge. They were driven out of the town in chaos and with significant losses, thanks to Maude’s battery, the 78th, and the Sikhs, and also from a position they had taken up across the nullah. Their losses were estimated to be around 300, while the British suffered 2 killed and 23 wounded; Colonel Hamilton’s charger was killed underneath him.

The British force being again diminished by sickness and the sword, General Havelock was compelled to retire upon his old position at Mungulwar. It was the only course he could pursue, as to advance to Lucknow with the small force at his command was to court annihilation, and as a consequence the certain destruction of the British garrison at Lucknow. Preparations were therefore made to recross the river to Cawnpoor, which was now threatened on all sides by the Dinapoor mutineers, the Gwalior contingent, and Nana Sahib at Bithoor. Perceiving Havelock’s intention a large force of the enemy assembled at Oonao, with the design of attacking the British position at Mungulwar, or of annoying the force during its passage of the Ganges. To obviate this the general moved out to meet the mutineers in the morning of the 11th of August, after sending his force, now reduced to about 1000 men, and all his baggage and stores across the river. On Havelock’s force reaching Oonao, the enemy’s advanced posts fell back, and it bivouacked during the night near the town.

The British force, weakened again by sickness and battle, forced General Havelock to retreat to his previous position at Mungulwar. It was the only option he had because advancing to Lucknow with such a small force would likely lead to their destruction, which would also mean certain doom for the British garrison at Lucknow. Preparations were therefore made to cross the river back to Cawnpoor, which was now under threat from all sides by the Dinapoor mutineers, the Gwalior contingent, and Nana Sahib at Bithoor. Noticing Havelock's intentions, a large enemy force gathered at Oonao, aiming to attack the British position at Mungulwar or disrupt their crossing of the Ganges. To prevent this, the general moved out to confront the mutineers on the morning of August 11th, after sending his force, now reduced to about 1,000 men, along with all his baggage and supplies across the river. When Havelock's force arrived at Oonao, the enemy's forward positions fell back, and they set up camp for the night near the town.

On advancing the next day (July 29th) the enemy were descried drawn up at the village of Boorbeek Chowkey, about a mile from Buseerutgunge. Their centre rested on the village, and their guns were conveniently placed behind a series of high mounds, forming strong natural defences, which they had scarped and otherwise artificially improved. The British troops deployed, and, covered by artillery fire and skirmishers, advanced in direct échelon of battalions from the right, receiving, as they came within range of the enemy’s batteries, a deadly fire of shell, grape, and round shot, which was aimed with greater precision than[674] had hitherto been manifested by their artillerymen anywhere. The British guns on the right having sufficiently advanced to get a flanking fire on the enemy’s line, the 78th charged a battery of three guns on the enemy’s left, captured two of the guns, and turning them on the retreating hosts, pounded them with their own shell and grape, putting them completely to rout. At the same time the Madras Fusiliers repulsed a strong demonstration made by the enemy’s cavalry on the right. The loss of the British in the action was 140 killed and wounded.

On the next day (July 29th), the enemy was spotted positioned at the village of Boorbeek Chowkey, about a mile from Buseerutgunge. Their center was anchored in the village, and their artillery was conveniently placed behind a series of high mounds, which they had reinforced and improved. The British troops deployed and, with cover from artillery fire and skirmishers, advanced in a direct line of battalions from the right. As they moved within range of the enemy's batteries, they came under a deadly barrage of shells, grape shot, and round shot, which was more accurate than what had been seen from their artillerymen before. The British guns on the right advanced enough to get a flanking shot on the enemy's line, leading the 78th to charge a battery of three guns on the enemy’s left. They captured two of the guns and turned them on the retreating forces, bombarding them with their own shells and grape shot, routing them completely. Meanwhile, the Madras Fusiliers successfully repelled a strong charge by the enemy’s cavalry on the right. The British lost 140 men killed and wounded in the action.

Having rested for two hours on the field, the column slowly retired to Mungulwar, and on the following morning, August 13th, recrossed the Ganges to Cawnpoor, having been in the field, in an Indian monsoon, without tents, for twenty-three days, during which it had four times met and defeated the enemy.

Having rested for two hours in the field, the group slowly pulled back to Mungulwar, and on the morning of August 13th, crossed the Ganges again to Cawnpoor. They had been out in the Indian monsoon without tents for twenty-three days, during which they encountered and defeated the enemy four times.

In these four engagements the 78th lost 6 men killed and 2 officers, Lieutenant and Adjutant Macpherson and Lieutenant Bogle, and 6 men wounded. To Lieutenant Crowe of the 78th the Victoria Cross was subsequently awarded, as having been the first man to enter the battery at Boorbeek Chowkey, where the two guns were captured.

In these four battles, the 78th lost 6 men killed, including 2 officers—Lieutenant and Adjutant Macpherson and Lieutenant Bogle—and 6 men were wounded. Lieutenant Crowe of the 78th was later awarded the Victoria Cross for being the first person to enter the battery at Boorbeek Chowkey, where the two guns were captured.

The regiment was joined at Cawnpoor by Colonel Stisted, Captain Archer, and No. 4 Company.

The regiment was joined at Cawnpoor by Colonel Stisted, Captain Archer, and No. 4 Company.

Early on the morning of the 16th of August the movable column marched against Bithoor, the residence of Nana Sahib, about 14 miles from Cawnpoor. About noon the column came in sight of the enemy, numbering in all, infantry and cavalry, about 4000, strongly posted. General Havelock called it “one of the strongest positions in India.” The plain in front of the enemy’s position was covered with thick sugar-cane plantations, which reached high above the heads of the men, and their batteries were defended by thick ramparts flanked by entrenched quadrangles. The whole position was again flanked by other villages and comprehended the town of Bithoor.

Early on the morning of August 16th, the mobile unit advanced toward Bithoor, the home of Nana Sahib, about 14 miles from Cawnpoor. Around noon, the unit spotted the enemy, who numbered around 4,000, including infantry and cavalry, strongly positioned. General Havelock described it as "one of the strongest positions in India." The open land in front of the enemy’s position was filled with dense sugar-cane fields that towered above the soldiers, and their artillery was protected by thick walls and fortified squares. The entire position was also supported by nearby villages and included the town of Bithoor.

The enemy having opened upon the advancing British force a continued shower of shot and shell, and as the British guns made no impression upon them, it was resolved to have recourse to the bayonet, and a simultaneous advance of the line was ordered. While the Fusiliers moved upon the flanking villages, the 78th advanced upon the batteries, alternately lying down and moving on, as the volleys of grape issued from the enemy’s guns. The rebels awaited the approach of the advancing men until the foremost entered the works, when they fled in confusion. The British troops pursued the enemy into and through the town, but being completely knocked up by exposure to the fierce sun, and by the great fatigue they had undergone, could follow the retreating rebels no further, and bivouacked on the ground they had won.

The enemy unleashed a relentless barrage of fire on the advancing British forces, and since the British artillery wasn't making any impact, a decision was made to resort to bayonets, and a coordinated advance was ordered. While the Fusiliers moved towards the surrounding villages, the 78th advanced on the enemy batteries, alternating between lying down and moving forward as volleys of grapeshot fired from the enemy's cannons. The rebels held their ground until the leading British soldiers reached their defenses, at which point they scattered in panic. The British troops chased the enemy into and through the town, but after being completely exhausted from the intense heat and the significant strain they had endured, they could not pursue the fleeing rebels any further and set up camp on the ground they had taken.

The 78th had in this affair only Captain Mackenzie and 10 men wounded, though several men died of cholera, which had again broken out.

The 78th only had Captain Mackenzie and 10 men wounded in this incident, although several men died from cholera, which had broken out again.

The next morning the force returned to Cawnpoor, and took up a position on the plain of Subada, where General Havelock issued a commendatory and stirring note, in which he told the small force that it “would be acknowledged to have been the prop and stay of British India in the time of her severest trial.”

The next morning, the troops went back to Cawnpoor and set up in the Subada plain, where General Havelock sent out an encouraging and motivational message, telling the small force that they "would be recognized as the support and foundation of British India during its toughest times."

During the next month the force rested at Cawnpoor, while reinforcements gradually arrived. Immediately on crossing the Ganges cholera broke out, and carried off a great number of the little band. The headquarters of the 78th lost from this cause alone 1 officer, Captain Campbell, and 43 men. The strength of the regiment was still further reduced by the departure of 1 officer and 56 men, sick and wounded, to Allahabad. At the end of the month, however, the five companies that had been left behind, and the detachment that came from Chinsurah by the steamer route, joined headquarters from Allahabad.

During the next month, the troops rested at Cawnpoor while reinforcements slowly arrived. As soon as they crossed the Ganges, cholera broke out, claiming many lives from the small group. The headquarters of the 78th lost 1 officer, Captain Campbell, and 43 men due to this outbreak. The regiment's strength was further reduced when 1 officer and 56 men, who were sick and wounded, went to Allahabad. By the end of the month, though, the five companies that had stayed behind and the detachment that came from Chinsurah via the steamer route rejoined headquarters from Allahabad.

In the middle of September the regiment was supplied with Enfield rifles, but there was little time left for giving the men any instruction in the use of that weapon.

In mid-September, the regiment received Enfield rifles, but there wasn't much time to give the soldiers any training on how to use them.

The force despatched from England to assist in the Chinese war (the 23rd, 82nd, 90th, and 93rd Regiments) had been stopped at Singapore and brought to Calcutta. The 37th Regiment also arrived from Ceylon, and the 5th from Mauritius. Of these regiments, the 5th and 90th were immediately on arrival sent up the country, and reached Cawnpoor in the[675] beginning of September. Sir James Outram also arrived at this time, having been appointed to the military command of the Cawnpoor and Dinapoor divisions.

The troops sent from England to help in the Chinese war (the 23rd, 82nd, 90th, and 93rd Regiments) were halted at Singapore and taken to Calcutta. The 37th Regiment also came in from Ceylon, and the 5th came from Mauritius. Of these regiments, the 5th and 90th were quickly sent up country upon arrival and reached Cawnpoor in the[675] beginning of September. Sir James Outram also arrived around this time, having been appointed to lead the military for the Cawnpoor and Dinapoor divisions.

A bridge of boats was thrown across the Ganges, and every preparation made for another attempt to relieve Lucknow, the garrison of which was still successfully and heroically holding out. On the 16th of September, Sir James Outram issued a division order, in which he generously resigned to Major-General Havelock the honour of leading on the force intended to make a second attempt to relieve Lucknow. This Sir James did “in gratitude for, and in admiration of the brilliant deeds in arms achieved by General Havelock and his gallant troops.” Sir James was to accompany the force as a volunteer, and on the relief of Lucknow would resume his position at the head of the forces.

A makeshift bridge of boats was set up across the Ganges, and everything was prepared for another attempt to relieve Lucknow, where the garrison was still holding strong and showing great bravery. On September 16th, Sir James Outram issued a division order, generously giving Major-General Havelock the honor of leading the force that would try again to relieve Lucknow. Sir James did this “in gratitude for, and in admiration of the brilliant deeds in arms achieved by General Havelock and his brave troops.” Sir James was to join the force as a volunteer, and after Lucknow was relieved, he would take back his position at the head of the forces.

The army of relief was divided into two brigades of infantry and one of artillery, as follows:—First brigade of infantry, under Brigadier-General Neill, consisted of the 5th Fusiliers, 84th Regiment, 1st Madras Fusiliers, and 100 men of the 64th Regiment. Second brigade of infantry, under Colonel Walter Hamilton of the 78th, consisted of the 78th Highlanders under Colonel Stisted, 90th light infantry, and the Sikh regiment of Ferozepoor. The Artillery brigade, under Major Cooper, B.A., consisted of the batteries of Captain Maude, Captain Olphert, and Brevet-Major Eyre. The volunteer cavalry, a few irregulars, under Captain Barrow, and a small body of Engineers, accompanied the forces. The entire force was under the command of Brigadier-General Havelock, accompanied, as we have stated, by Major-General Outram as a volunteer.

The relief army was split into two infantry brigades and one artillery brigade, as follows: The first infantry brigade, led by Brigadier-General Neill, included the 5th Fusiliers, 84th Regiment, 1st Madras Fusiliers, and 100 men from the 64th Regiment. The second infantry brigade, commanded by Colonel Walter Hamilton of the 78th, consisted of the 78th Highlanders led by Colonel Stisted, the 90th light infantry, and the Sikh regiment from Ferozepoor. The artillery brigade, under Major Cooper, B.A., included the batteries commanded by Captain Maude, Captain Olphert, and Brevet-Major Eyre. The volunteer cavalry, which consisted of a few irregulars under Captain Barrow, along with a small group of engineers, joined the forces. The entire force was under the command of Brigadier-General Havelock, accompanied, as mentioned earlier, by Major-General Outram as a volunteer.

The entrenchment at Cawnpoor having been completed was garrisoned by the 64th regiment under Colonel Wilson.

The fortification at Cawnpoor was finished and was held by the 64th regiment under Colonel Wilson.

On the 18th of September an advance party, consisting of No. 8 and the Light Company of the 78th, the Sikh regiment, and four guns under Major McIntyre of the 78th, was pushed across the river to form a tête-de-pont to enable the bridge to be completed on the enemy’s side of the river. The men were exposed during the day to a skirmishing fire from the enemy, who also opened a few guns upon them from a distance, but with little effect. During the day these companies were relieved by Nos. 6 and 7 of the 78th, and Major Haliburton took command of the advanced party. Before daybreak on the 19th, this party, which was stationed all night on a dry sandbank in the middle of the Ganges, pushed quietly across the intervening islands to the mainland, in order to cover the advance of the force, which crossed with little opposition, the rebel army, after a slight show of resistance, retiring on their entrenched position about three miles off, towards Mungulwar.

On September 18th, an advanced group made up of No. 8 and the Light Company of the 78th, the Sikh regiment, and four cannons led by Major McIntyre of the 78th was sent across the river to set up a tête-de-pont to allow for the completion of the bridge on the enemy's side. During the day, the men were subjected to skirmishing fire from the enemy, who also fired some artillery from a distance, but it had little impact. Throughout the day, these companies were replaced by Nos. 6 and 7 of the 78th, with Major Haliburton taking command of the advanced group. Before dawn on the 19th, this group, which had spent the night on a dry sandbank in the middle of the Ganges, quietly made their way across the nearby islands to the mainland to support the advancing force, which crossed with minimal opposition. The rebel army, after a brief show of resistance, retreated to their entrenched position about three miles away toward Mungulwar.

The strength of the force amounted to about 3000, that of the 78th being 26 officers and 523 men; Colonel Walter Hamilton being Brigadier, Colonel Stisted commanded the regiment.

The force was about 3,000 strong, with the 78th having 26 officers and 523 men; Colonel Walter Hamilton was the Brigadier, and Colonel Stisted was in charge of the regiment.

On the morning of September 21st, the advance on Lucknow commenced, and the enemy’s position was soon reached near Mungulwar, which for some weeks they had been busily employed in fortifying. The position, however, was soon carried, the enemy rapidly pursued, and many of them cut up by the British cavalry; four guns and a colour were captured. The British loss was merely nominal.

On the morning of September 21st, the advance on Lucknow began, and the enemy's position was quickly reached near Mungulwar, where they had been focused on fortifying for several weeks. However, the position was soon taken, the enemy was quickly chased down, and many of them were taken out by the British cavalry; four guns and a flag were captured. The British loss was minimal.

Rain now commenced to pour in monsoon torrents, and hardly ceased for three days. Through it the force pushed in column of route over the well-known scenes of their former struggles, by Buseerutgunge and the village of Bunnee, when, about 2 o’clock in the afternoon of the 23rd, the enemy were descried in a strong position in the neighbourhood of Lucknow. The head of the column at first suffered from the fire of the enemy’s guns as it was compelled to pass along the trunk road between morasses; but these passed, the force quickly deployed into line, and the 2nd brigade advancing through a sheet of water drove back the right of the mutinous army, while the 1st Brigade attacked it in front. Victory soon declared for the British force, which captured five guns. The enemy’s cavalry, however, 1500 strong, creeping through lofty cultivation, made a sudden irruption on the baggage in the rear of the relieving force, inflicting some loss on the detachment of the 90th that was guarding it. In this engagement[676] the 78th lost 1 man killed and 6 wounded.

Rain started pouring in heavy monsoon downpours and barely let up for three days. Amidst it, the force moved in a column along the familiar areas of their previous battles, passing by Buseerutgunge and the village of Bunnee. Around 2 o'clock in the afternoon on the 23rd, they spotted the enemy in a strong position near Lucknow. Initially, the front of the column faced enemy fire as they had to travel along the main road between swamps; however, once they got past those, the force quickly formed into lines. The 2nd brigade advanced through deep water, pushing back the right flank of the mutiny army, while the 1st Brigade attacked from the front. Victory soon went to the British forces, who captured five guns. However, the enemy’s cavalry, 1500 strong, rushed through tall crops and suddenly attacked the baggage at the rear of the relieving force, causing some losses to the detachment of the 90th that was guarding it. In this engagement[676], the 78th lost 1 man killed and 6 wounded.

The British passed the night of the 23rd on the ground they had won, exposed, however, to a cannonade from the enemy’s guns. On the morning of the 24th, their fire inflicted such loss on the British force, especially the 78th, which had 4 men killed and 11 wounded by it, that the General, having determined to halt this day to obtain rest previous to the attack on the city, found it necessary to retire the left brigade out of reach of the guns.

The British spent the night of the 23rd on the ground they had captured, but they were exposed to cannon fire from the enemy's guns. By the morning of the 24th, the enemy's fire caused significant damage to the British forces, particularly the 78th, which suffered 4 killed and 11 wounded. The General, deciding to pause for rest before the assault on the city, found it necessary to pull the left brigade out of range of the guns.

The 24th was spent in removing all the baggage and tents, camp-followers, sick and wounded, into the Alum Bagh, which, on the advance being made next day, was left in charge of Major M’Intyre of the 78th, with a detachment of 280 Europeans, some Sikhs, and 4 guns. Of these, Major M’Intyre, Lieutenant Walsh, and 71 non-commissioned officers and men, besides 34 sick and wounded, belonged to the 78th.

The 24th was spent moving all the luggage and tents, camp followers, sick, and wounded into the Alum Bagh, which, when the advance was made the next day, was left in the care of Major M’Intyre of the 78th, along with a detachment of 280 Europeans, some Sikhs, and 4 cannons. Out of these, Major M’Intyre, Lieutenant Walsh, and 71 non-commissioned officers and troops, along with 34 sick and wounded, were from the 78th.

A short description of the desperate position of those whom Havelock hoped to rescue may not be out of place here.

A brief overview of the dire situation of those Havelock aimed to save might be relevant here.

In the month of June (1857), most of the native regiments at Lucknow, as elsewhere, having broken out into open mutiny, the Residency and a strong fort in the city called Muchee Bhorwan, were put in a state of defence for the protection of the Europeans. On the 30th of June, the garrison, consisting of 300 of H.M.’s 32nd Regiment, and a few Native infantry, cavalry, and artillery, marched out to Chinhut to meet a rebel army which was marching upon Lucknow; but the native gunners proved traitors, overturned the guns, cut the traces, and then deserted to the enemy. The remainder of the force thus exposed to a vastly superior fire, and completely outflanked, was compelled to make a disastrous retreat, with the loss of 3 guns and a great number killed and wounded.

In June 1857, most of the native regiments in Lucknow, as well as in other places, had revolted openly. The Residency and a large fort in the city named Muchee Bhorwan were put on high alert to protect the Europeans. On June 30, the garrison, which included 300 soldiers from H.M.’s 32nd Regiment, along with a few native infantry, cavalry, and artillery, marched out to Chinhut to face a rebel army that was approaching Lucknow. However, the native gunners turned traitor, disabled the cannons, cut the harnesses, and then deserted to join the enemy. The remaining forces, now exposed to a much stronger attack and completely outflanked, had no choice but to retreat in a disastrous fashion, losing 3 cannons and suffering many casualties.

The force being thus diminished the Muchee Bhorwan had to be evacuated. On the night of the 1st of July it was blown up, and the troops marched into the Residency, the investment of which the enemy now completed; and for three months the brave garrison had to undergo a siege regarding which the Governor-General of India justly writes, “There does not stand in the annals of war an achievement more truly heroic than the defence of the Residency of Lucknow.”

The reduced forces led to the evacuation of Muchee Bhorwan. On the night of July 1st, it was blown up, and the troops marched into the Residency, which the enemy fully surrounded. For three months, the courageous garrison had to endure a siege about which the Governor-General of India rightly states, “There does not stand in the annals of war an achievement more truly heroic than the defense of the Residency of Lucknow.”

This brave handful had heard through spies of the frightful tragedy of Cawnpoor; the dangers multiplied; the provisions were failing; more than 300 of the men had been killed, and many more had succumbed to disease, when the joyful sound of the British guns at the Alum Bagh, on the 23d of September, announced to them that relief was at hand.

This brave group had learned through informants about the horrific events in Cawnpoor; the threats increased; the supplies were running low; over 300 men had been killed, and many others had fallen ill, when the hopeful sound of British cannons at the Alum Bagh, on September 23rd, signaled to them that help was on the way.

And now came the rescue. On the morning of the 25th of September, General Havelock’s force advanced from the Alum Bagh.

And now the rescue arrived. On the morning of September 25th, General Havelock's troops moved forward from the Alum Bagh.

The enemy had taken up an exceedingly strong position at the village of Char Bagh, on the city side of the canal, the bridge over which was defended by several guns in position; they also occupied in force numerous gardens and walled enclosures on one side of the canal, from which they poured a most destructive musketry fire on the advancing troops.

The enemy had established a very strong position at the village of Char Bagh, on the city side of the canal, where the bridge was defended by several positioned guns; they also heavily occupied many gardens and walled areas on one side of the canal, from which they unleashed a devastating musket fire on the advancing troops.

The 1st brigade led, accompanied by Captain Maude’s battery, and after a desperate resistance, in which one-third of the British artillerymen fell, they succeeded in storming the bridge of Char Bagh and capturing the guns, supported by the 2nd brigade, which now moved to the front, and occupying the houses on both sides of the street, bayoneted the defenders, throwing the slain in heaps on the roadside.

The 1st brigade took the lead, with Captain Maude’s battery alongside them. After a fierce fight, where a third of the British artillerymen were lost, they successfully took the Char Bagh bridge and captured the cannons. The 2nd brigade, which had moved to the front, occupied the houses on both sides of the street and bayoneted the defenders, leaving their bodies in piles on the roadside.

From this point the direct road to the Residency through the city was something less than two miles; but it was known to have been cut by trenches and crossed by barricades at short intervals, all the houses, moreover, being loopholed. Progress in this direction was impossible; so, the 78th Highlanders being left to hold the position until the entire force, with ammunition, stores, &c., had passed, the united column pushed on, detouring to the right along a narrow road which skirted the left bank of the canal. The advance was not seriously impeded until the force came opposite the Kaiser Bagh, or King’s Palace, where two guns and a body of mercenary troops were entrenched, who opened a heavy fire of grape and musketry. The artillery with the column had to pass a bridge exposed to this fire, but[677] they were then shrouded by the buildings adjacent to the palace of the Furrah Buksh.

From this point, the direct road to the Residency through the city was just under two miles. However, it was known to be interrupted by trenches and barricades at short intervals, and all the houses were also fortified with loopholes. Progress in this direction was impossible, so the 78th Highlanders were left to hold the position until the entire force, along with ammunition and supplies, had passed. The united column moved on, taking a detour to the right along a narrow road that ran alongside the left bank of the canal. The advance wasn't seriously hindered until the force reached the Kaiser Bagh, or King’s Palace, where two cannons and a group of mercenary troops were entrenched and opened heavy fire with grapeshot and muskets. The artillery with the column had to pass over a bridge exposed to this fire, but[677] they were soon concealed by the buildings next to the palace of the Furrah Buksh.

Plan illustrative of the Operations for the Relief of Lucknow in September and November 1857.

In the meantime the 78th was engaged in a hot conflict. As soon as the enemy perceived the deviation made by the main body, and that only a small force was left at the bridge of the Char Bagh, they returned in countless numbers to annoy the Highlanders. Two companies, Nos. 7 and 8, under Captains Hay and Hastings, were sent to occupy the more advanced buildings of the village; four companies were sent out as skirmishers in the surrounding gardens; and the remainder, in reserve, were posted in the buildings near the bridge.

In the meantime, the 78th was engaged in a fierce battle. As soon as the enemy noticed that the main force had moved away and that only a small group was left at the Char Bagh bridge, they came back in overwhelming numbers to harass the Highlanders. Two companies, Nos. 7 and 8, led by Captains Hay and Hastings, were sent to take over the more advanced buildings in the village; four companies were deployed as skirmishers in the nearby gardens; and the rest, in reserve, were stationed in the buildings close to the bridge.

The lane out of which the force had marched was very narrow and much cut up by the passage of the heavy guns, so that it was a work of great difficulty to convey the line of commissariat[678] carts and cattle along it, and in a few hours the 78th was separated from the main body by a distance of some miles. The enemy now brought down two guns to within 500 yards of the position of the 78th, and opened a very destructive fire of shot and shell upon the advanced companies, while the whole regiment was exposed to a heavy musketry fire. This becoming insupportable, it was determined to capture the guns at the point of the bayonet. The two advanced companies, under Captains Hay and Hastings, and Lieutenants Webster and Swanson, formed upon the road, and by a gallant charge up the street captured the first gun, which, being sent to the rear was hurled into the canal. In the meantime the skirmishing companies had been called in, and they, together with the reserve, advanced to the support of Nos. 7 and 8. The united regiment now pushed on towards the second gun, which was still annoying it from a more retired position. A second charge resulted in its capture, but as there was some difficulty in bringing it away, and it being necessary to retire immediately on the bridge to keep open the communications, which were being threatened by the hosts who surrounded the regiment, the gun was spiked, and the 78th fell back upon the bridge, carrying with them numbers of wounded, and leaving many dead on the road. In the charge Lieutenant Swanson was severely wounded.

The lane that the force marched out of was very narrow and badly damaged by the heavy guns, making it really tough to get the supply carts and cattle through. In just a few hours, the 78th found themselves miles away from the main group. The enemy then brought two guns to within 500 yards of the 78th's position and started firing heavily with shots and shells at the front companies, while the whole regiment was exposed to a intense musket fire. As it became unbearable, they decided to capture the guns with bayonets. The two front companies, led by Captains Hay and Hastings and Lieutenants Webster and Swanson, formed up on the road and made a brave charge down the street, capturing the first gun, which was sent to the rear and dumped into the canal. Meanwhile, the skirmishing companies were recalled, and they, along with the reserve, moved up to support Nos. 7 and 8. The united regiment then advanced towards the second gun, which was still bothering them from a covered position. A second charge resulted in its capture, but there was some trouble getting it away. Since they needed to retreat immediately to the bridge to maintain their connections, which were threatened by the enemy surrounding the regiment, they spiked the gun and the 78th fell back to the bridge, taking with them many wounded and leaving several dead on the road. During the charge, Lieutenant Swanson was seriously wounded.

The entire line of carts, &c., having now passed, the regiment evacuated the position and bridge of the Char Bagh, and forming the rear-guard of the force, proceeded along the narrow lane taken by the column on the left bank of the canal. The rebels immediately seized the bridge, crossed it, and lined the right bank of the canal, where they were protected by a wall, from behind which they poured a galling musketry fire, and placing a gun upon the bridge, enfiladed the road along which the route of the 78th lay; thus the regiment was almost completely surrounded, and had to stand and protect its rear at every step. Captain Hastings was severely wounded, while making a brave stand with No. 8 company against the advancing mass of rebels; Captain Lockhart and a large number of men were also wounded here.

The entire line of carts, etc., having now passed, the regiment left the position and bridge of the Char Bagh. Acting as the rear-guard of the force, they moved along the narrow lane taken by the column on the left bank of the canal. The rebels quickly took control of the bridge, crossed it, and positioned themselves along the right bank of the canal, where they were shielded by a wall. From behind this wall, they unleashed a relentless musket fire and set up a gun on the bridge, targeting the road that the 78th was using. As a result, the regiment was nearly surrounded and had to defend its rear at every turn. Captain Hastings suffered serious wounds while bravely holding the line with Company No. 8 against the advancing rebels. Captain Lockhart and many others were also injured in the process.

A report having been sent to the general that the 78th was hard pressed, the volunteer cavalry and a company of the 90th Regiment were sent back to its assistance; the lane, however, was too narrow for cavalry to work in, and they suffered severely. At length a point was reached, near Major Banks’s house, where four roads meet; the 78th had no guide, the main body was far out of sight, and all that could be ascertained regarding the locality was that the turning to the left, which evidently led into the city, was the direct road to the Residency. The force therefore followed that route, which led through a street of fine houses loopholed and occupied by the rebels; to the gate of the Kaiser Bagh, or King’s Palace, where it came in reverse upon the battery which was firing upon the main body near the Motee Mahul. After spiking the guns, the force pushed on under the walls of the Kaiser Bagh, and after being exposed to another shower of musketry from its entire length, the little column, consisting of the 78th and cavalry, about four o’clock in the afternoon, joined the main body near the entrance to the Furrah Buksh, where for a short time it obtained rest.

A report was sent to the general that the 78th was in tough shape, so the volunteer cavalry and a company from the 90th Regiment were dispatched to help them. However, the lane was too narrow for the cavalry to maneuver effectively, and they suffered significant losses. Eventually, they reached a point near Major Banks's house where four roads met. The 78th had no guide, and the main group was far out of sight. The only thing they could figure out about the area was that the left turn, which clearly led into the city, was the direct route to the Residency. Thus, the force took that path, which went through a street of beautiful houses that were loopholed and occupied by the rebels, leading them to the gate of the Kaiser Bagh, or King’s Palace, where they came under fire from a battery targeting the main body near the Motee Mahul. After disabling the guns, the force advanced under the walls of the Kaiser Bagh, and after facing more musket fire along its length, the small column, made up of the 78th and cavalry, rejoined the main body near the entrance to the Furrah Buksh around four o’clock in the afternoon, where they were able to rest for a brief period.

From this point the Residency was about half a mile distant, and as darkness was coming on, it was deemed most important to reach the Residency that night.

From this point, the Residency was about half a mile away, and since darkness was falling, it was considered crucial to get to the Residency that night.

The 78th Highlanders and the regiment of Ferozepore were now directed to advance. “This column,” wrote General Havelock in his despatch, “pushed on with a desperate gallantry, led by Sir James Outram and myself and staff, through streets of flat-roofed, loopholed houses, from which a perpetual fire was kept up, and overcoming every obstacle, established itself within the enclosure of the Residency. The joy of the garrison may be more easily conceived than described. But it was not till the next evening that the whole of my troops, guns, tumbrils, and sick and wounded, continually exposed to the attacks of the enemy, could be brought step by step within the enceinte and the adjacent palace of the Furrah Buksh. To form an adequate idea of the obstacles overcome, reference must be made to the events that are known to have occurred at Buenos Ayres and Saragossa.”

The 78th Highlanders and the regiment of Ferozepore were ordered to move forward. “This column,” wrote General Havelock in his report, “advanced with incredible bravery, led by Sir James Outram and myself along with our team, through streets of flat-roofed, loopholed houses, which were under constant fire, and overcoming every barrier, secured our position within the enclosed area of the Residency. The happiness of the garrison is easier to imagine than to describe. However, it wasn’t until the following evening that all of my troops, artillery, supply wagons, and the sick and wounded, who were consistently at risk from enemy attacks, could be brought in gradually within the enceinte and the nearby palace of the Furrah Buksh. To fully understand the challenges we faced, we should look at the incidents that are known to have happened at Buenos Ayres and Saragossa.”

Lieutenant Kirby was mortally wounded in this advance, while gallantly waving the Queen’s colour which he had carried throughout the action. On his fall, Sergeant Reid of the grenadier company seized the colour and carried it for some distance, when assistant-surgeon M’Master took it from him, and carried it up to near the Residency gate, where he handed it over to Colour-sergeant Christie, by whom it was brought into the Residency. The regimental colour was carried throughout the day by Ensign Tweedie, 4th Bengal Native Infantry, who was attached to the regiment. Lieutenant Webster was killed within 200 yards of the gate; Lieutenant Crowe and Lieutenant and Adjutant Macpherson were wounded, and 2 officers attached to the regiment—Lieutenant Joly of the 32nd Regiment, and Lieutenant Grant of the Bengal army—were also wounded, the former mortally.

Lieutenant Kirby was fatally wounded during this advance while bravely waving the Queen’s flag, which he had carried throughout the action. After he fell, Sergeant Reid from the grenadier company grabbed the flag and carried it for some distance until assistant-surgeon M’Master took it from him and brought it close to the Residency gate, where he handed it to Colour-sergeant Christie, who then brought it into the Residency. The regimental flag was carried throughout the day by Ensign Tweedie of the 4th Bengal Native Infantry, who was attached to the regiment. Lieutenant Webster was killed just 200 yards from the gate; Lieutenant Crowe and Lieutenant and Adjutant Macpherson were injured, and two officers attached to the regiment—Lieutenant Joly from the 32nd Regiment and Lieutenant Grant from the Bengal army—were also wounded, with the former being mortally injured.

Early the next morning a party was sent out under Captain R. Bogle, of the 78th, to assist in bringing in the wounded, who had been left with the 90th Regiment and heavy guns in the Motee Mahul. While performing this duty Captain Bogle received a severe wound, of which he died two months afterwards.

Early the next morning, a group was sent out led by Captain R. Bogle of the 78th, to help bring in the wounded who had been left with the 90th Regiment and heavy artillery in the Motee Mahul. While carrying out this task, Captain Bogle sustained a serious wound, which led to his death two months later.

A request for reinforcements having been sent by Major Haliburton of the 78th, who now commanded the troops at the Motee Mahul (his two seniors having fallen), the 5th regiment and part of the Sikhs were sent to assist him. In the forenoon another party was sent, consisting of 50 men of the 78th, under Captain Lockhart and Lieutenant Barker, who occupied the house called “Martin’s House,” on the bank of the Goomtee, which secured the communication between the palaces and the Motee Mahul. Here they were exposed during the whole day to a hot cannonade, until towards evening the house was a complete ruin.

A request for reinforcements was sent by Major Haliburton of the 78th, who was now in charge of the troops at the Motee Mahul after his two superiors were killed. The 5th regiment and part of the Sikhs were dispatched to help him. In the morning, another group was sent, consisting of 50 men from the 78th, led by Captain Lockhart and Lieutenant Barker, who took over a place called “Martin’s House” on the bank of the Goomtee. This location was crucial for maintaining communication between the palaces and the Motee Mahul. They were under constant heavy artillery fire all day until, by evening, the house had been completely destroyed.

In the meantime the wounded men were conveyed from the Motee Mahul under charge of their medical officers, Surgeons Jee of the 78th, and Home of the 90th, who had gallantly remained with them under the heavy fire to which they had been exposed for many hours. Some of them, with the former officer, reached the Residency in safety, but those under charge of Surgeon Home were misled by a civilian, who had kindly volunteered to show the way. The enemy surrounded them; the doolie bearers fled, and the small escort, with a few wounded officers and men, took refuge in a neighbouring house, where during the whole day and night they were closely besieged by a large body of rebels, numbering from 500 to 1000, against whom the escort defended themselves and their wounded comrades in a most heroic manner. Those of the wounded, however, who were unable to leave their doolie, fell into the hands of the enemy, and were put to death with horrible tortures, some of them being burned alive. Lieutenant Swanson was one of the wounded of the 78th who were saved, but not until he had received two fresh wounds, one of which proved mortal. Privates James Halliwell, Richard Baker, and William Peddington of the 78th, were among those few gallant men who fought against such unequal odds. The first-named was rewarded with the Victoria Cross, as were also Surgeon Home of the 90th and two men of other regiments. The party was most fortunately saved from this perilous situation on the following morning, as will appear in the sequel.

In the meantime, the injured men were taken from the Motee Mahul under the care of their medical officers, Surgeons Jee of the 78th and Home of the 90th, who bravely stayed with them despite being under heavy fire for many hours. Some of them, led by the former officer, made it to the Residency safely, but those with Surgeon Home were misled by a civilian who kindly volunteered to guide them. The enemy surrounded them; the doolie bearers ran away, and the small escort, along with a few wounded officers and men, took refuge in a nearby house, where they were closely besieged for a whole day and night by a large group of rebels, numbering between 500 and 1,000. The escort defended themselves and their wounded comrades in a truly heroic way. However, the wounded who couldn’t leave their doolie fell into the enemy's hands and were brutally killed, some burned alive. Lieutenant Swanson was one of the wounded from the 78th who was saved, but only after receiving two additional wounds, one of which was fatal. Privates James Halliwell, Richard Baker, and William Peddington of the 78th were among the few brave men who fought against such overwhelming odds. The first was awarded the Victoria Cross, along with Surgeon Home of the 90th and two men from other regiments. Fortunately, the group was saved from this dangerous situation the following morning, as will be revealed later.

After the wounded and commissariat stores had left the Motee Mahul by the river bank, it was found impossible to take the heavy guns by that way, and the only practicable route for them being the high road which ran through the enemy’s position to the Furrah Buksh palace, it was resolved to attempt to bring them in by that route under cover of the night. The remainder of the 78th, under Colonel Stisted, was sent out from the Residency about sunset on the 26th to assist in this operation, together with two guns under Captain Olpherts, and some irregular cavalry. The 5th, and part of the Sikh Regiment had already been sent there in the early part of the day.

After the wounded and supply stores left the Motee Mahul by the riverside, it became clear that it was impossible to move the heavy guns that way. The only feasible route for them was the main road that passed through the enemy’s position to the Furrah Buksh palace. So, it was decided to try to move them along that route under the cover of night. The rest of the 78th, led by Colonel Stisted, was sent out from the Residency around sunset on the 26th to help with this operation, along with two guns under Captain Olpherts and some irregular cavalry. Earlier that day, the 5th and part of the Sikh Regiment had already been sent there.

At three o’clock on the morning of the 27th the column was formed in perfect silence, the 78th leading, and the remainder following, with heavy guns and ammunition in the centre; the Sikhs covered each flank. Thus formed, the whole force proceeded undiscovered up to the enemy’s posts. The leading division had nearly reached the palace when the alarm was given by the enemy’s sentries, bugles sounded the[680] “assembly,” and confusion reigned in the rebel camp. The British soldiers now raised a cheer, and rushed on the opposing force into their own line of works, losing only 1 officer and 2 men killed, and 1 officer and 9 men wounded—2 of the latter belonging to the 78th.

At three o’clock in the morning on the 27th, the group assembled in complete silence, with the 78th leading and the others following, with heavy guns and ammunition in the center; the Sikhs covered each side. As arranged, the entire force moved up to the enemy’s posts without being noticed. The leading division was close to the palace when the enemy’s sentries raised the alarm, bugles sounded the “assembly,” and chaos erupted in the rebel camp. The British soldiers cheered and charged the opposing force into their own defenses, suffering only 1 officer and 2 men killed, and 1 officer and 9 men wounded—2 of those wounded were from the 78th.

The route of this little force fortunately lay through the square where, as above mentioned, a few men were heroically defending their wounded comrades in a most critical situation, and they were thus saved at a most opportune moment.

The path of this small group luckily went through the square where, as mentioned earlier, a few men were bravely protecting their injured comrades in a very critical situation, and they were saved at just the right moment.

The relief of the Lucknow garrison having been thus gloriously accomplished, Sir James Outram resumed his position as the commander of the troops, and in an Order (dated the 26th of September 1857) he bears just and high testimony to the bravery and heroism of the troops and their leader, who thus accomplished a feat unsurpassed in history. Among the regiments specially mentioned in the Order is “the 78th Highlanders, who led the advance on the Residency, headed by their brave commander, Colonel Stisted.”

The relief of the Lucknow garrison was successfully completed, and Sir James Outram took back his role as the leader of the troops. In an Order (dated September 26, 1857), he commends the bravery and heroism of the soldiers and their leader, who achieved a remarkable feat in history. Among the regiments specifically highlighted in the Order is “the 78th Highlanders, who led the charge on the Residency, led by their courageous commander, Colonel Stisted.”

In effecting the relief the army lost 535 in killed, wounded, and missing. The loss fell heaviest on the 78th, which throughout the day was exposed to more fighting than the rest of the force. This regiment alone lost 122 killed and wounded; 2 officers and 39 men being killed, and 8 officers and 73 men wounded, out of 18 officers and 428 men who left the Alum Bagh on the 25th. Besides the officers already named, Lieutenant Crowe was wounded.

In providing relief, the army suffered 535 casualties, including killed, wounded, and missing. The 78th regiment took the brunt of the losses, facing more combat throughout the day than the rest of the troops. This single regiment alone had 122 casualties; 2 officers and 39 soldiers were killed, and 8 officers and 73 soldiers were wounded, out of the 18 officers and 428 soldiers who left the Alum Bagh on the 25th. In addition to the officers mentioned, Lieutenant Crowe was also wounded.

The Victoria Cross was subsequently awarded to Lieutenant and Adjutant Macpherson, for “distinguished conduct in setting an example of heroic gallantry to the men of the regiment at the period of the action in which they captured two brass 9-pounders at the point of the bayonet.”

The Victoria Cross was later awarded to Lieutenant and Adjutant Macpherson for “distinguished conduct in setting an example of heroic bravery to the men of the regiment during the action when they captured two brass 9-pounders at the point of the bayonet.”

The Victoria Cross was also conferred upon the regiment as a body, which was required to nominate one individual to wear it as its representative. On a vote being taken, it was almost unanimously agreed that it should be given to Assistant-Surgeon M’Master, upon whom accordingly it was conferred, “for the intrepidity with which he exposed himself to the fire of the enemy in bringing in and attending to the wounded on the 25th of September at Lucknow.”

The Victoria Cross was also awarded to the regiment as a whole, which was required to choose one individual to wear it as its representative. After a vote was taken, it was almost unanimously agreed that it should be awarded to Assistant-Surgeon M’Master, who was honored “for the bravery he showed in exposing himself to enemy fire while bringing in and caring for the wounded on September 25th at Lucknow.”

In addition to these, a Victoria Cross was conferred upon Colour-sergeant Stewart Macpherson and Private Henry Ward of the light company.

In addition to these, a Victoria Cross was awarded to Colour-sergeant Stewart Macpherson and Private Henry Ward of the light company.

On the 26th the enemy were cleared away from the rear of the position, and on the 27th the palace, extending along the line of the river from the Residency to near the Kaiser Bagh, was also cleared and taken possession of for the accommodation of the troops.

On the 26th, the enemy was cleared from the back of the position, and on the 27th, the palace, which stretched along the river from the Residency to near the Kaiser Bagh, was also cleared and taken over for the troops' accommodation.

At daylight on the 29th three columns, aggregating 700 men, attacked the enemy’s works at three different points, destroyed the guns, and blew up the houses which afforded positions to the enemy for musketry fire. One of the columns was composed of 20 men of the 32nd Regiment, 140 men of the 78th (under Captains Lockhart and Hay, and Lieutenants Cassidy and Barker), and the 1st Madras Fusiliers.

At dawn on the 29th, three groups totaling 700 soldiers launched an attack on the enemy's positions at three different locations. They destroyed the artillery and blew up the buildings that gave the enemy a vantage point for rifle fire. One of the groups consisted of 20 men from the 32nd Regiment, 140 men from the 78th (led by Captains Lockhart and Hay, along with Lieutenants Cassidy and Barker), and the 1st Madras Fusiliers.

The column fell in and filed out of the breach in the Sikh Square at daybreak, the advance consisting of the 32nd and the 78th, the Madras Fusiliers being in reserve. They formed silently under cover of some broken ground, and made a sudden dash upon the first gun, which was taken by the 32nd with a cheer, and burst by an artilleryman. The 78th, led by Captain Lockhart, who was slightly wounded, then charged a gun up a street leading to the right; the covering party of the first gun and a considerable body of the enemy rallied round this gun, which was twice fired as the regiment advanced up the lane. Sergeant James Young, of the 78th, the first man at the gun, bayonetted one of the enemy’s gunners while reloading for the third discharge, and was severely wounded by a sword-cut. The rest of the gunners were shot or cut down, and some who had taken refuge in an adjoining house were destroyed by means of hand-grenades thrown in by the windows. Proceeding further, the regiment captured a small gun and some wall-pieces, which were brought in, the large gun being blown up. The position was retained while the engineers made preparations for blowing up the houses which it was deemed advisable to destroy; these being ready, the columns retired into the entrenchment, and the explosions[681] took place. The loss of the 78th on this day was 1 man killed, and 1 officer and 8 men wounded.

The column entered through the gap in Sikh Square at dawn, made up of the 32nd and the 78th, with the Madras Fusiliers in reserve. They quietly formed under some broken ground and made a sudden attack on the first gun, which the 32nd captured with a cheer, and it was fired by an artilleryman. The 78th, led by Captain Lockhart, who was slightly injured, then charged a gun up a street to the right; the covering party of the first gun and a significant number of the enemy regrouped around this gun, which was fired twice as the regiment moved up the lane. Sergeant James Young of the 78th, the first man to reach the gun, bayonetted one of the enemy gunners while reloading for the third shot, and was seriously injured by a sword cut. The remaining gunners were shot or killed, and some who hid in a nearby house were eliminated by hand grenades thrown through the windows. Moving forward, the regiment captured a small gun and some wall pieces, which were brought in, while the large gun was destroyed. They held the position while the engineers prepared to blow up the houses deemed necessary for destruction; when ready, the columns withdrew into the entrenchment, and the explosions[681] occurred. The 78th’s losses that day included 1 man killed, and 1 officer and 8 men wounded.

Brigadier-General Neill having been killed on the 25th of September 1857, Colonel Stisted was appointed brigadier of the 1st brigade, and Major Haliburton assumed command of the regiment.

Brigadier-General Neill was killed on September 25, 1857, and Colonel Stisted was appointed as brigadier of the 1st brigade, while Major Haliburton took command of the regiment.

After the heavy loss sustained by the relieving force in pushing its way through the enemy, it was clearly impossible to carry off the sick, wounded, women, and children (amounting to not fewer than 1500) through five miles of disputed suburb; the want of carriage alone rendering it an impossibility. It was therefore necessary for the now considerably increased garrison to maintain itself in its present position on reduced rations until reinforcements should advance to its relief. Brigadier Inglis retained command of the old Lucknow garrison, reinforced by the volunteer cavalry, Madras Fusiliers, and a detachment of the 78th; while General Havelock commanded the field force that occupied the palaces and outposts.

After the heavy loss experienced by the relief force in fighting their way through the enemy, it was clearly impossible to evacuate the sick, wounded, women, and children (totaling at least 1500) over five miles of contested territory; the lack of transport made it unfeasible. Therefore, it was necessary for the now significantly increased garrison to hold its position on reduced rations until reinforcements could arrive to help them. Brigadier Inglis stayed in command of the old Lucknow garrison, bolstered by volunteer cavalry, the Madras Fusiliers, and a detachment of the 78th; while General Havelock led the field force that took control of the palaces and outposts.

One of the enemy’s batteries, known as Phillip’s Battery, still remained in a strong position close to the Residency, and continued to annoy the garrison by its fire; its capture, therefore, became necessary, and a force, consisting in all of 568 men, of which the 78th formed a part, was placed at the disposal of Colonel Napier, of the Bengal Engineers, on the 1st of October. On the afternoon of that day the column formed on the road leading to the Pyne Bagh, and advancing to some houses near the Jail, drove the enemy away from them and from a barricade, under a sharp musketry fire. The column having to work its way through strongly barricaded houses, it was late before a point was reached from which the enemy’s position could be commanded. This having been obtained, and it being found, on reconnoitring, that the battery was in a high position, scarped, and quite inaccessible without ladders, it was determined to defer the assault till daylight. The position gained having been duly secured and loopholed, the men occupied the buildings for the night, and were subjected to a heavy fire from the battery.

One of the enemy's artillery units, known as Phillip’s Battery, remained in a strong position near the Residency and continued to trouble the garrison with its fire; capturing it, therefore, became essential. A force of 568 men, which included the 78th, was assigned to Colonel Napier of the Bengal Engineers on October 1st. That afternoon, the column assembled on the road leading to the Pyne Bagh and advanced to some houses near the Jail, driving the enemy away from them and a barricade under intense musket fire. The column had to navigate through heavily barricaded houses, so it was late before a point was reached from which they could target the enemy's position. Once they reached that point, and after scouting revealed that the battery was on elevated and steep ground, making it completely inaccessible without ladders, they decided to postpone the assault until daylight. After securing and fortifying their position, the men occupied the buildings for the night and came under heavy fire from the battery.

On the morning of the 2nd the troops advanced, covered by a fire of artillery from the Residency entrenchment. A severe fire was opened from a barricade which flanked the battery on the right; but this being turned, the troops advanced and drove the enemy from the battery, capturing the guns, which had been withdrawn to some distance, and driving off the enemy, who defended them with musketry and grape. The guns having been destroyed, and Phillip’s house blown up, the troops withdrew to their position of the previous night, the 78th having lost 1 man killed and 3 wounded.

On the morning of the 2nd, the troops moved forward, supported by artillery fire from the Residency entrenchment. A heavy fire was opened from a barricade that flanked the battery on the right, but once that was dealt with, the troops advanced and pushed the enemy from the battery, capturing the guns that had been pulled back and driving off the enemy, who were defending them with rifles and canister shot. After destroying the guns and blowing up Phillip’s house, the troops returned to their position from the night before, with the 78th having lost 1 man killed and 3 wounded.

The command of this sallying party now fell to Major Haliburton of the 78th, who, under instructions from the general, commenced on the 3rd of October to work from house to house with crowbar and pickaxe, with a view to the possibility of adapting the Cawnpoor road as the line of communication with the Alum Bagh. On the 4th, Major Haliburton was mortally wounded and his successor disabled. On the 6th the proceedings were relinquished, and the troops gradually withdrew to the post at the junction of the Cawnpoor road and Main Street, which was occupied by the 78th Highlanders, and retained by that regiment as a permanent outpost during the two months’ blockade which ensued.

The command of this group now went to Major Haliburton of the 78th, who, following orders from the general, began on October 3rd to move from house to house with a crowbar and pickaxe, aiming to possibly adjust the Cawnpoor road as the link to the Alum Bagh. On the 4th, Major Haliburton was fatally wounded and his replacement was injured. By the 6th, the efforts were called off, and the troops slowly retreated to the post at the intersection of the Cawnpoor road and Main Street, which was held by the 78th Highlanders and remained a permanent outpost for the two months of blockade that followed.

The regiment being greatly reduced, both in officers and men, the ten companies were told off into four divisions, each under the command of an officer—Captain Hay, Lieutenants Cassidy, Finlay, and Barker. The position was divided into three different posts, each defended by one of these divisions, the fourth being in reserve. By this arrangement, each man was on guard for three days and nights out of four, and on the fourth day was generally employed on a working party in erecting the defences.

The regiment was significantly reduced in both officers and soldiers, so the ten companies were organized into four divisions, each led by an officer—Captain Hay and Lieutenants Cassidy, Finlay, and Barker. The position was split into three different posts, each defended by one of these divisions, with the fourth division held in reserve. With this setup, each soldier was on guard for three days and nights out of four, and on the fourth day, he typically worked on building the defenses.

Everything was now done by the garrison to strengthen its position; barricades were erected at all available points, the defences of the Residency were improved, and all the palaces and buildings occupied by the field force were put into a state of defence. One of the greatest dangers that the besieged had to apprehend was from the enemy’s mines, which threatened the position of the British from every possible quarter, thus requiring the garrison to be continually on the alert, and to be[682] constantly employed in countermining. In this the garrison was very successful, the underground attempts of the besiegers being outwitted on almost every hand, and many of their mines frequently destroyed. The outpost of the 78th, under Captain Lockhart (who on the death of Major Haliburton took command of the regiment, and held it during the rest of the siege), was vigorously assailed by these means by the enemy; but they were completely outwitted by some of the soldiers of the 78th (who volunteered for this work, for which they received extra pay at the rate of 10s. per diem), directed by Lieutenant Hutchinson, of the Bengal Engineers, and Lieutenant Tulloch, Acting Engineer.

Everything was now being done by the garrison to strengthen its position. Barricades were set up at every possible entry point, the defenses of the Residency were improved, and all the palaces and buildings occupied by the field force were fortified. One of the biggest threats the besieged faced was from the enemy’s mines, which posed a risk to the British position from every direction, requiring the garrison to stay constantly alert and engaged in countermining. In this effort, the garrison was quite successful, outsmarting the besiegers’ underground attempts at nearly every turn, and frequently destroying many of their mines. The outpost of the 78th, led by Captain Lockhart (who took command of the regiment after Major Haliburton’s death and held it throughout the rest of the siege), was attacked vigorously by the enemy using these tactics. However, they were completely outmaneuvered by some of the 78th soldiers (who volunteered for this work and received extra pay of 10 shillings per day), under the direction of Lieutenant Hutchinson from the Bengal Engineers and Lieutenant Tulloch, the Acting Engineer.

The enemy kept so persistently sinking shafts and driving galleries towards the position occupied by the 78th, that in order to countermine them five shafts were sunk at several angles of the position, from each of which numerous galleries were driven, of a total length of 600 feet. Indeed, in regard to the mining operations in connection with the siege of Lucknow, Sir James Outram wrote, “I am aware of no parallel to our series of mines in modern war; 21 shafts, aggregating 200 feet in depth, and 3291 feet of gallery, have been erected. The enemy advanced 20 mines against the palace and outposts.”

The enemy was constantly digging tunnels and creating passages toward the position held by the 78th, so to counter their efforts, we sunk five shafts at various angles from the position, each leading to numerous tunnels with a total length of 600 feet. In fact, regarding the mining operations during the siege of Lucknow, Sir James Outram noted, “I am not aware of any similar series of mines in modern warfare; 21 shafts, totaling 200 feet deep, and 3291 feet of tunnels have been constructed. The enemy pushed 20 mines against the palace and outposts.”

The post of the 78th was all this time exposed by day and night to a ceaseless fire of shot, shell, and musketry, and scarcely a day passed in which some casualty did not occur. The outer walls of the houses forming the post were reduced to ruins by round shot, and sharp-shooters occupied the houses around to within 50 yards, watching for their prey. All the other regiments were similarly situated during the two months’ blockade.

The position of the 78th was constantly under a relentless barrage of gunfire, artillery, and rifle fire, with hardly a day going by without some kind of casualty. The outer walls of the buildings making up the position were destroyed by cannonballs, and snipers took up positions in the houses nearby, just 50 yards away, waiting for their targets. All the other regiments faced the same conditions during the two-month blockade.

The rations had now for some time been reduced to one-half, and the troops, having left everything behind them at the Alum Bagh, had nothing to wear but the clothes they wore on entering. At length, however, tidings of relief arrived.

The rations had now been cut to half for some time, and the troops, having left everything behind at the Alum Bagh, had only the clothes they were wearing when they entered. Eventually, however, news of relief arrived.

Sir Colin Campbell arrived at the Alum Bagh on the 12th of November with about 700 cavalry, 2700 infantry, and some artillery (being chiefly troops which had been engaged in the siege of Delhi), after having a smart skirmish at Buntera, where Captain Mackenzie of the 78th was a second time wounded; that officer, with Lieutenant-Colonel Hamilton, Captain Archer, and several men of the 78th, having accompanied the relieving force. Changing the garrison of the Alum Bagh, where the 75th Regiment was left, Sir Colin Campbell formed a battalion of detachments of the 7th Fusiliers, the 64th and 78th Regiments, numbering in all about 400 men, of whom 118 belonged to the 78th, with Lieutenant-Colonel M’Intyre, Captain Archer, and Lieutenant Walsh, the battalion being commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Henry Hamilton of the 78th.

Sir Colin Campbell arrived at the Alum Bagh on November 12th with about 700 cavalry, 2,700 infantry, and some artillery (mostly troops who had been involved in the siege of Delhi), after a brief skirmish at Buntera, where Captain Mackenzie of the 78th was wounded for the second time; that officer, along with Lieutenant-Colonel Hamilton, Captain Archer, and several men from the 78th, had accompanied the relieving force. After changing the garrison of the Alum Bagh, where the 75th Regiment was stationed, Sir Colin Campbell formed a battalion from detachments of the 7th Fusiliers, the 64th, and the 78th Regiments, totaling about 400 men, of which 118 were from the 78th, with Lieutenant-Colonel M’Intyre, Captain Archer, and Lieutenant Walsh; the battalion was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Henry Hamilton of the 78th.

The commander-in-chief being further joined by a reinforcement of about 700 men (of the 23rd Fusiliers and 82nd Regiment), advanced from the Alum Bagh in the direction of Dilkhoosha Park, and after a running fight of about two hours, the enemy were driven through the park of the Martinière beyond the canal. The Dilkhoosha and Martinière were both occupied, and all baggage being left at the former place in charge of the regiment, the advance on Secundur Bagh commenced early on the 16th. This place, as well as the Shah Nujeef, was taken in the most gallant manner, the 93rd Highlanders forming part of the attacking force.

The commander-in-chief, joined by about 700 reinforcements from the 23rd Fusiliers and 82nd Regiment, moved out from the Alum Bagh toward Dilkhoosha Park. After about two hours of intense fighting, the enemy was pushed back through the park of the Martinière and across the canal. Both Dilkhoosha and Martinière were secured, and all baggage was left at the former location under the care of the regiment, with the advance on Secundur Bagh beginning early on the 16th. This location, along with the Shah Nujeef, was captured bravely, with the 93rd Highlanders as part of the attacking force.

In the meantime Havelock’s force had been employed in digging trenches and erecting batteries in a large garden held by the 90th Regiment; these were concealed by a lofty wall, under which several mines were driven for the purpose of blowing it down when the moment for action should arrive. It was determined by the general, that as soon as the commander-in-chief should reach Secundur Bagh, this wall should be blown in by the miners, and that the batteries should open on the insurgent defences in front, when the troops were to storm the three buildings known as the Hera Khanah, or Deer House, the Steam Engine House, and the King’s Stables.

In the meantime, Havelock's force was busy digging trenches and building batteries in a large garden held by the 90th Regiment; these were hidden behind a tall wall, under which several mines were set up to blow it down when the time for action came. The general decided that as soon as the commander-in-chief arrived at Secundur Bagh, the miners would blow up this wall, and the batteries would fire on the insurgent defenses in front, while the troops would storm the three buildings known as the Hera Khanah, or Deer House, the Steam Engine House, and the King’s Stables.

On the morning of the 16th, all the troops that could be spared from the defences were formed in the square of the Chuttur Munzil; at 11 A.M. the mines under the wall were sprung, and the batteries opened an overwhelming fire, which lasted for three hours, on the buildings beyond. When the breaches were declared[683] practicable, the troops were brought up to the front through the trenches, and lay down before the batteries until the firing should cease, and the signal be given to advance. The storming parties were five in number, with nearly 800 men in all, each accompanied by an engineer officer and a working party. A reserve of 200 men, part of whom belonged to the 78th, under Major Hay of that regiment, remained in the palace square. The 78th storming party, 150 strong, was commanded by Captain Lockhart, and the working party by Lieutenant Barker, accompanied by an engineer officer.

On the morning of the 16th, all the troops that could be spared from the defenses were gathered in the square of the Chuttur Munzil; at 11 A.M. the mines under the wall were detonated, and the batteries unleashed a heavy barrage, which continued for three hours, targeting the buildings beyond. When the breaches were confirmed[683] passable, the troops were moved to the front through the trenches and lay down in front of the batteries until the firing stopped and the signal was given to advance. There were five storming parties, totaling nearly 800 men, each accompanied by an engineer officer and a working party. A reserve of 200 men, some from the 78th regiment under Major Hay, remained in the palace square. The 78th storming party, made up of 150 soldiers, was led by Captain Lockhart, with the working party directed by Lieutenant Barker, both accompanied by an engineer officer.

The guns having ceased firing at half-past three in the afternoon, the bugle sounded the advance. “It is impossible,” wrote General Havelock, “to describe the enthusiasm with which the signal was received by the troops. Pent up, inactive, for upwards of six weeks, and subjected to constant attacks, they felt that the hour of retribution and glorious exertion had returned. Their cheers echoed through the courts of the palace, responsive to the bugle sound, and on they rushed to assured victory. The enemy could nowhere withstand them. In a few minutes the whole of their buildings were in our possession.”

The guns stopped firing at 3:30 in the afternoon, and the bugle sounded the advance. “It’s hard to express the excitement with which the troops received the signal,” General Havelock wrote. “After being held back and inactive for over six weeks and facing constant attacks, they felt that the time for payback and glory had come. Their cheers rang out through the palace courts in response to the bugle call, and they charged forward to certain victory. The enemy couldn't hold them back anywhere. Within minutes, we had taken control of all their buildings.”

Guns were mounted on the newly-occupied post, and the force retired to its quarters. On the following day the newly-erected batteries opened fire upon the Tara Kotee (or Observatory) and the Mess House, while Sir Colin Campbell’s artillery battered them from the opposite direction. In the afternoon these and the intermediate buildings were occupied by the relieving force, and the relief of the besieged garrison was accomplished.

Guns were set up at the newly-occupied post, and the troops returned to their quarters. The next day, the newly-constructed batteries opened fire on the Tara Kotee (or Observatory) and the Mess House, while Sir Colin Campbell’s artillery attacked them from the other side. In the afternoon, these buildings and the ones in between were taken over by the relieving force, and the besieged garrison was successfully relieved.

All arrangements having been made for the silent and orderly evacuation of the Residency and palaces hitherto occupied by General Havelock’s troops, the retreat commenced at midnight on the 22nd, and was carried out most successfully in perfect silence, the 78th Highlanders forming the rear-guard. When the 78th reached the last palace square, Sir James Outram, who was riding with it, halted the regiment for a few moments, and in a low but clear voice addressed to them a few words, saying that he had selected the 78th for the honour of covering the retirement of the force, as they had had the post of honour, in advance, on entering to relieve the garrison, and none were more worthy of the post of honour in leaving it. The evacuation was so successfully accomplished, and the enemy were so completely deceived by the movements of the British force, that they did not attempt to follow, but, on the contrary, kept firing on the old position many hours after its evacuation.

All arrangements had been made for the quiet and orderly evacuation of the Residency and palaces previously occupied by General Havelock’s troops. The retreat began at midnight on the 22nd and was carried out very successfully in complete silence, with the 78th Highlanders serving as the rear guard. When the 78th reached the last palace square, Sir James Outram, who was riding alongside them, stopped the regiment for a moment and spoke to them in a low but clear voice. He said he had chosen the 78th to honorably cover the retirement of the force since they had held the position of honor in the front while entering to relieve the garrison, and no one was more deserving of that same honor while departing. The evacuation was carried out so successfully, and the enemy was so completely misled by the movements of the British force, that they did not attempt to follow. Instead, they kept firing at the old position many hours after it had been evacuated.

The entire force reached the Dilkhoosha Park at four o’clock on the morning of the 23rd. Here the army sustained a great loss by the death of the brave and noble-minded Sir Henry Havelock, K.C.B., who died of dysentery brought on by the severe privations of the campaign.

The whole force arrived at Dilkhoosha Park at 4 a.m. on the 23rd. Here, the army suffered a significant loss with the death of the brave and honorable Sir Henry Havelock, K.C.B., who died from dysentery caused by the harsh conditions of the campaign.

Lieutenant-Colonel Hamilton’s battalion of detachments was broken up, and that part of it belonging to the 78th joined the headquarters of the regiment, that officer assuming the command. For their services in Sir Colin Campbell’s force, Lieutenants-Colonel H. Hamilton and M’Intyre received the thanks of the Governor-General, and were afterwards created Companions of the Bath.

Lieutenant-Colonel Hamilton's battalion was split up, and the part belonging to the 78th joined the regiment's headquarters, with that officer taking command. For their contributions to Sir Colin Campbell's force, Lieutenants-Colonel H. Hamilton and M’Intyre received thanks from the Governor-General and were later made Companions of the Bath.

Between the 26th of September and the 22nd of November, the 78th lost in the defence of Lucknow 9 men killed, and 5 officers and 42 men wounded; the names of the officers were, Major Haliburton, Captain Bogle, Assistant-Surgeon M’Master, Captain Lockhart, Lieutenant Swanson, and Lieutenant Barker. The two first mentioned and Lieutenant Swanson, besides 27 men, died of their wounds during these two months.

Between September 26th and November 22nd, the 78th lost 9 men killed and had 5 officers and 42 men wounded in the defense of Lucknow. The names of the officers were Major Haliburton, Captain Bogle, Assistant-Surgeon M’Master, Captain Lockhart, Lieutenant Swanson, and Lieutenant Barker. The first two mentioned and Lieutenant Swanson, along with 27 men, died from their wounds during these two months.

As might be expected, Sir James Outram in his despatches spoke in the very highest terms of the conduct of the troops during this trying period, and the Governor-General in Council offered his hearty thanks to Brigadiers Hamilton and Stisted, and Captains Bouverie and Lockhart of the 78th, for their efficient co-operation. General Havelock’s force was rewarded by a donation of twelve months’ batta, which reward was also conferred on the original garrison of Lucknow. Colonel Walter Hamilton and Surgeon Jee of the 78th were made C.B.’s, the former receiving the distinguished service pension of L.100 per annum, and the latter the Victoria[684] Cross; Captain Lockhart was made a Brevet-Major.

As expected, Sir James Outram praised the troops' conduct during this challenging time in his reports, and the Governor-General in Council extended heartfelt thanks to Brigadiers Hamilton and Stisted, as well as Captains Bouverie and Lockhart of the 78th, for their effective teamwork. General Havelock’s force received a bonus of twelve months’ pay, which was also awarded to the original garrison of Lucknow. Colonel Walter Hamilton and Surgeon Jee of the 78th were made C.B.’s, with the former receiving a distinguished service pension of £100 per year and the latter awarded the Victoria[684] Cross; Captain Lockhart was promoted to Brevet-Major.

Mention should be made of the occupation and defence of the post at the Alum Bagh under Lieutenant-Colonel M’Intyre of the 78th, from the 25th of September until the arrival of Sir Colin Campbell’s force. That officer, it may be remembered, was appointed to the command of the Alum Bagh, with detachments of regiments of about 200 Europeans, with some Sikhs, and foreigners. In it were placed the sick and wounded of the force, amounting to 128 (of whom 64 were wounded), the baggage, commissariat and ordnance stores. The native followers left them amounted to nearly 5000, and there was an enormous number of cattle of various descriptions. Though closely besieged by the enemy, and suffering greatly at first from scarcity of provisions, the small force held gallantly out until relieved, with a loss of only one European killed and two wounded during the 49 days’ siege. For this service Lieutenant-Colonel M’Intyre received the special thanks of the Government.

Mention should be made of the occupation and defense of the post at the Alum Bagh under Lieutenant-Colonel M’Intyre of the 78th, from September 25th until the arrival of Sir Colin Campbell’s force. That officer, it’s worth noting, was in charge of the Alum Bagh with detachments of about 200 Europeans, along with some Sikhs and foreign troops. The sick and wounded in the post totaled 128 (of whom 64 were injured), along with the baggage, supplies, and weapons. The native followers left with them numbered nearly 5,000, and there was a large number of cattle of various kinds. Even though they were closely besieged by the enemy and initially suffered greatly due to a lack of food, the small force bravely held out until they were relieved, with only one European killed and two wounded during the 49-day siege. For this service, Lieutenant-Colonel M’Intyre received the special thanks of the Government.

On the afternoon of the 25th of November the whole force under Sir Colin Campbell encamped in the plain to the south of the Alum Bagh. On the 27th, the commander-in-chief moved off with General Grant’s division in the direction of Cawnpoor, which was threatened by the Gwalior contingent, leaving Sir James Outram’s division, now numbering 4000 men of all arms, to retain a defensive position at the Alum Bagh, with a view of keeping in check the masses of Lucknow rebels. Sir James took up a strong position, fortifications being erected at every possible point, and the force at his command being disposed in the most advantageous manner. The circuit of the entire position was nearly ten miles, and here the force remained for the next three months (December, January, and February), while Sir Colin Campbell, after retaking Cawnpoor, was engaged in recovering the Doab, and making preparations for a final assault upon the city of Lucknow. The numbers of the enemy daily increased in front of Sir James Outram’s position, until they amounted to little less than 100,000. The unceasing activity of the enemy kept Outram’s force continually on the alert.

On the afternoon of November 25th, the entire force under Sir Colin Campbell set up camp in the plain south of the Alum Bagh. On the 27th, the commander-in-chief moved out with General Grant’s division toward Cawnpoor, which was threatened by the Gwalior contingent, leaving Sir James Outram’s division, now consisting of 4,000 troops of all arms, to hold a defensive position at the Alum Bagh, with the aim of keeping the large numbers of Lucknow rebels in check. Sir James established a strong position, with fortifications built at every possible location, and organized the forces under his command in the most effective way. The perimeter of the entire position was nearly ten miles, and the troops remained there for the next three months (December, January, and February), while Sir Colin Campbell, after recapturing Cawnpoor, focused on regaining the Doab and preparing for a final assault on the city of Lucknow. The enemy’s numbers increased daily in front of Sir James Outram’s position until they reached nearly 100,000. The constant activity of the enemy kept Outram’s force on high alert.

Towards the end of December, Sir James learned that the enemy contemplated surrounding his position and cutting off supplies, and with that object had despatched to Guilee a force which took up a position between that village and Budroop, which places are about a mile distant from each other, and were about three miles to the right front of the British position. This force, on the evening of December 21st, amounted to about 4000 infantry, 400 cavalry, and 4 field guns.

Towards the end of December, Sir James found out that the enemy planned to surround his position and cut off supplies. To achieve this, they sent a force to Guilee that took up a position between that village and Budroop, which are about a mile apart, and located about three miles to the right front of the British position. This force, on the evening of December 21st, consisted of about 4,000 infantry, 400 cavalry, and 4 field guns.

Sir James moved out at 5 o’clock on the morning of the 22nd, with a force composed of 6 guns, 190 cavalry, 1227 infantry under Colonel Stisted of the 78th, including 156 of the 78th under Captain Lockhart. Notwithstanding the very unequal odds, the enemy were completely and brilliantly repulsed on all hands, 4 guns, and 12 waggons filled with ammunition being captured. In his Division Order of the next day Sir James Outram said, “The right column, under command of Lieutenant-Colonel Purnell, 90th Regiment, consisting of detachments of the 78th and 90th Regiments and Sikhs, excited his admiration by the gallant way in which, with a cheer, they dashed at a strong position held by the enemy, and from which they were met by a heavy fire, regardless of the overwhelming numbers, and 6 guns reported to be posted there. The suddenness of the attack, and the spirited way in which it was executed, resulted in the immediate flight of the enemy, with hardly a casualty on our side.” In the same order. Sir James thanked Lieutenant-Colonel H. Hamilton for the manner in which he commanded the reserve, and Brigadiers Hamilton (78th) and Eyre, who had charge of the camp, for the way in which they kept the enemy in check.

Sir James set out at 5 o’clock on the morning of the 22nd, leading a force made up of 6 guns, 190 cavalry, and 1,227 infantry under Colonel Stisted of the 78th, which included 156 of the 78th under Captain Lockhart. Despite the significant disadvantage in numbers, the enemy was completely and impressively driven back on all fronts, and we captured 4 guns and 12 wagons filled with ammunition. In his Division Order the following day, Sir James Outram said, “The right column, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Purnell of the 90th Regiment, which included detachments from the 78th and 90th Regiments and Sikhs, impressed me with the brave way they charged at a strong enemy position, even while facing heavy fire, ignoring the overwhelming numbers and 6 guns reported to be there. The surprise of the attack and the spirited way it was carried out led to the enemy's quick retreat, with hardly any casualties on our side.” In the same order, Sir James thanked Lieutenant-Colonel H. Hamilton for his leadership of the reserve, and Brigadiers Hamilton (78th) and Eyre, who managed the camp, for their efforts in keeping the enemy at bay.

After this successful repulse the enemy did not again attempt to surround the position, but continued day after day to make attacks upon it from their position in front. Want of space forbids us to give details of these attacks, every one of which, notwithstanding the overwhelming numbers of the rebels, was most brilliantly repulsed with but little loss to the British.

After this successful defense, the enemy didn't try to surround the position again but continued to launch daily attacks from their front. We don't have enough space to provide details of these assaults, each one of which, despite the overwhelming numbers of the rebels, was brilliantly repelled with minimal losses for the British.

“Thus was this position before Lucknow held for three months by Sir James Outram’s[685] division, his troops being continually called on to repel threatened attacks, and frequently employed in defending the numerous picquets and outposts, all of which were exposed to the fire of the enemy’s batteries.”

“Thus, this position before Lucknow was held for three months by Sir James Outram’s[685] division, with his troops constantly being called upon to repel potential attacks and often engaged in defending the many pickets and outposts, all of which were exposed to enemy artillery fire.”

The casualties of the 78th during this defence were only 8 men wounded.

The 78th suffered only 8 wounded men during this defense.

On the 26th of January 1858, the 2nd brigade was paraded to witness the presentation of six good-conduct medals to men of the 78th Highlanders, on which occasion Sir James Outram addressed the regiment in terms in which, probably, no other regiment in the British army was ever addressed. Indeed, the Ross-shire Buffs may well be proud of the high opinion formed of them by Generals Havelock and Outram, neither of whom were given to speaking anything but the severe truth. So extremely complimentary were the terms in which Sir James Outram addressed the 78th, that he thought it advisable to record the substance of his address in writing, lest the 78th should attribute anything to the excitement of the moment. In a letter addressed to Brigadier Hamilton he wrote,—“What I did say is what I really feel, and what I am sure must be the sentiment of every Englishman who knows what the 78th have done during the past year, and I had fully weighed what I should say before I went to parade.” We must give a few extracts from the address as Sir James wrote it:—

On January 26, 1858, the 2nd brigade gathered to see the presentation of six good-conduct medals to members of the 78th Highlanders. During this event, Sir James Outram spoke to the regiment in a way that was probably unique in the British army. The Ross-shire Buffs can be proud of how highly Generals Havelock and Outram regarded them, as both were known for speaking only the harsh truth. Sir James Outram's words were so complimentary that he decided it was important to write down the main points of his speech, just in case the 78th took anything as being just in the heat of the moment. In a letter to Brigadier Hamilton, he stated, “What I said is what I really feel, and I believe it reflects the sentiment of every Englishman who knows what the 78th have accomplished over the past year. I carefully considered my words before attending the parade.” Here are some excerpts from the address as Sir James wrote it:—

“Your exemplary conduct, 78th, in every respect, throughout the past eventful year, I can truly say, and I do most emphatically declare, has never been surpassed by any troops of any nation, in any age, whether for indomitable valour in the field or steady discipline in the camp, under an amount of fighting, hardship, and privation such as British troops have seldom, if ever, heretofore been exposed to. The cheerfulness with which you have gone through all this has excited my admiration as much as the undaunted pluck with which you always close with the enemy whenever you can get at him, no matter what his odds against you, or what the advantage of his position.... I am sure that you, 78th, who will have borne the brunt of the war so gloriously from first to last, when you return to old England, will be hailed and rewarded by your grateful and admiring countrymen as the band of heroes, as which you so well deserve to be regarded.”

“Your outstanding conduct, 78th, in every way, throughout the past year filled with significant events, I can honestly say, and I definitely emphasize, has never been exceeded by any troops of any nation, in any era, whether for unwavering bravery in battle or consistent discipline in camp, under a level of fighting, hardship, and deprivation that British troops have rarely, if ever, faced before. The positivity with which you have endured all of this has earned my admiration just as much as the fearless determination with which you always confront the enemy whenever you can, regardless of the odds against you or the advantages of his position.... I am confident that you, 78th, who will have courageously borne the hardships of the war from beginning to end, when you return to old England, will be celebrated and rewarded by your grateful and admiring countrymen as the heroes you truly deserve to be seen as.”

In the meantime Sir Colin Campbell having relieved Cawnpoor and retaken the Doab, and having received large reinforcements from England, had assembled a large army for the capture of the city of Lucknow. This army was composed of an artillery division, an engineer brigade, a cavalry division, and four infantry divisions. The 78th Highlanders, consisting of 18 officers and 501 men, under Colonel Stisted, formed with the 90th Light Infantry, and the regiment of Ferozepore, the 2nd Brigade, under Brigadier Wanklin of the 84th Regiment, of the 1st Division under Major-General Sir James Outram, G.C.B. In the 2nd Division were the 42nd and 93rd Highlanders, and in the 3rd Division, the 79th Highlanders. The whole army amounted to 1957 artillery, 2002 engineers, 4156 cavalry, and 17,549 infantry, or a grand total of 25,664 effective men, to which was added during the course of the siege the Ghoorka army, under the Maharajah Jung Bahadoor, numbering about 9000 men and 24 guns.

In the meantime, Sir Colin Campbell, after relieving Cawnpoor and regaining control of the Doab, received significant reinforcements from England and gathered a large army to capture the city of Lucknow. This army included an artillery division, an engineer brigade, a cavalry division, and four infantry divisions. The 78th Highlanders, made up of 18 officers and 501 men under Colonel Stisted, formed the 2nd Brigade alongside the 90th Light Infantry and the regiment of Ferozepore, under Brigadier Wanklin of the 84th Regiment, which was part of the 1st Division led by Major-General Sir James Outram, G.C.B. The 2nd Division included the 42nd and 93rd Highlanders, while the 3rd Division comprised the 79th Highlanders. The entire army totaled 1,957 artillery, 2,002 engineers, 4,156 cavalry, and 17,549 infantry, making an impressive total of 25,664 effective personnel. During the siege, the Ghoorka army, led by Maharajah Jung Bahadoor, joined in, adding about 9,000 men and 24 guns.

We need not enter into the details of the siege of Lucknow, especially as the 78th was not engaged in the aggressive operations, particulars of which will be found in our histories of the 42nd, 79th, and 93rd. After nineteen days’ incessant fighting, the city was taken complete possession of by the British, and the enemy put to utter rout. During the siege operations the 78th was in position at the Alum Bagh, where the regiment sustained little more than the usual annoyance from the enemy, until the 16th, when the front and left of the position were threatened by large forces of the enemy’s infantry and cavalry. Brigadier Wanklin had hardly time to dispose his troops in the best positions for supporting the outposts, when a determined advance of the enemy’s line took place, their cavalry in myriads making a most brilliant charge on the front left picquets. A heavy fire from these, however, aided by that of the field artillery, who were detached to the left, caused them to turn and flee precipitately.

We don’t need to go into the details of the siege of Lucknow, especially since the 78th wasn’t involved in the direct operations, which are detailed in the histories of the 42nd, 79th, and 93rd. After nineteen days of continuous fighting, the British took complete control of the city, driving the enemy into total defeat. During the siege, the 78th was positioned at the Alum Bagh, where the regiment faced little more than the usual harassment from the enemy until the 16th, when large enemy infantry and cavalry forces threatened the front and left sides of the position. Brigadier Wanklin barely had time to place his troops in the best positions to support the outposts before the enemy launched a strong advance, with their cavalry charging brilliantly at the front left pickets. However, a heavy fire from these pickets, supported by the field artillery that had been sent to the left, caused the enemy to turn and retreat in a panic.

The 78th being thus not actively engaged during the siege, sustained a loss of only[686] 1 officer, Captain Macpherson, and 2 men wounded.

The 78th, not actively involved during the siege, only lost [686] 1 officer, Captain Macpherson, and 2 soldiers were injured.

The officers of the regiment honourably mentioned in the despatches were Colonel Stisted, C.B., Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel H. Hamilton, C.B., Brevet-Major Bouverie, on whom the brevet rank of Lieutenant-Colonel was conferred, Captain Macpherson, on whom the brevet rank of Major was conferred, and Lieutenant Barker. The brevet rank of Major was also conferred on Captain Mackenzie.

The officers of the regiment noted in the reports were Colonel Stisted, C.B., Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel H. Hamilton, Brevet-Major Bouverie, who received the honorary rank of Lieutenant-Colonel, Captain Macpherson, who received the honorary rank of Major, and Lieutenant Barker. Captain Mackenzie was also given the honorary rank of Major.

On the 29th of March 1858 the divisions of the army were broken up, and three new forces of all arms combined were formed as follows:—the Azimgurh Field Force under General Lugard, the Lucknow Field Force under General Sir Hope Grant, and the Rohilcund Field Force under Brigadier-General Walpole.

On March 29, 1858, the army divisions were reorganized, and three new combined forces were created as follows: the Azimgurh Field Force led by General Lugard, the Lucknow Field Force under General Sir Hope Grant, and the Rohilcund Field Force commanded by Brigadier-General Walpole.

After going to Cawnpoor the 78th joined, on the 26th of April, the Rohilcund Field Force, among the regiments composing which were the 42nd, 79th, and 93rd Highlanders. On the same day Sir Colin Campbell arrived and took the command, moving on the following day to Bareilly, the enemy everywhere retiring before the advancing forces. Early on the morning of the 5th of May a movement was made upon Bareilly from Furreedpoor; but into the details of the hot work that took place here we need not enter: they will be found elsewhere. On the forenoon of the 7th, the 78th was sent to protect the heavy guns which were detached to the front for the purpose of shelling some large buildings intervening between the British force and the town, and which were supposed to be undermined.

After getting to Cawnpoor, the 78th joined the Rohilcund Field Force on April 26th, which included the 42nd, 79th, and 93rd Highlanders. On the same day, Sir Colin Campbell arrived and took command, moving the next day to Bareilly while the enemy retreated in front of the advancing troops. Early in the morning on May 5th, a movement was made toward Bareilly from Furreedpoor; however, we don’t need to go into the details of the intense fighting that happened here, as they can be found elsewhere. On the morning of the 7th, the 78th was sent to protect the heavy guns that were moved forward to shell some large buildings in between the British force and the town, which were thought to be undermined.

On the morning of the 7th the town of Bareilly was finally reduced, and the Mussulman portion of it, where there were still detached parties of Ghazees remaining with the intention of selling their lives as dearly as possible, was cleared. In these affairs the 78th lost only 1 man killed and 1 officer, Lieutenant Walsh, and 1 man wounded.

On the morning of the 7th, the town of Bareilly was finally captured, and the Muslim area, where there were still some Ghazees fighting to protect their lives fiercely, was secured. In these engagements, the 78th lost only 1 man killed and 1 officer, Lieutenant Walsh, as well as 1 man wounded.

The 42nd, 78th, and 93rd Highlanders were now left to garrison Bareilly, where the 78th remained till February 20th, 1859, having in the meantime received orders to prepare for embarkation to England; previous to which 176 of the men volunteered to join other corps remaining in India. Before leaving Bareilly, an order highly complimentary to the corps was issued by Brigadier-General (now Sir Robert) Walpole, K.C.B. We regret that space does not permit us to reproduce the order here, and for a similar reason we must pass over with as great brevity as possible the remaining history of the regiment; we have devoted considerable space to its periods of active service.

The 42nd, 78th, and 93rd Highlanders were left to garrison Bareilly, where the 78th stayed until February 20th, 1859. During that time, they received orders to prepare for departure to England; before that, 176 of the men volunteered to join other units still in India. Before leaving Bareilly, Brigadier-General (now Sir Robert) Walpole, K.C.B., issued a highly complimentary order to the corps. Unfortunately, we don't have enough space to include the order here, and for the same reason, we'll keep the remaining history of the regiment brief; we've already covered its periods of active service extensively.

The regiment left Bareilly on the 20th of February, and on the 4th of March reached Agra, where a farewell order was received from the commander-in-chief to the regiment leaving India, in which he, as was to be expected, spoke in high terms of the 78th. The whole of the regiment was collected at Mhow on the 30th of March 1859, and here a banquet was given by the inhabitants of the station to the officers of the 64th and 78th, to welcome back to the Presidency of Bombay these two regiments which had been so distinguished in the late struggle.

The regiment left Bareilly on February 20th and reached Agra on March 4th, where they received a farewell order from the commander-in-chief for the regiment leaving India, in which he, as expected, praised the 78th highly. The entire regiment gathered at Mhow on March 30, 1859, and the locals hosted a banquet for the officers of the 64th and 78th to welcome them back to the Bombay Presidency after their distinguished service in the recent conflict.

On the 26th of March another complimentary order was received from Sir Henry Somerset, commander-in-chief of the Bombay army.

On March 26th, another complimentary order was received from Sir Henry Somerset, the commander-in-chief of the Bombay army.

Finally, on the 28th of April, the whole regiment, which had been travelling in detachments, assembled at Bombay, and in honour of its arrival Commodore Wellesley, commander-in-chief of the Indian navy, ordered all H.M.’s ships to be dressed “rainbow-fashion.”

Finally, on April 28th, the entire regiment, which had been traveling in smaller groups, gathered in Bombay, and to celebrate their arrival, Commodore Wellesley, the commander-in-chief of the Indian navy, ordered all of H.M.’s ships to be decorated “rainbow-fashion.”

On the evening of this day a grand entertainment was given to the 78th by the European inhabitants of Bombay, in the form of a banquet, to which were invited the non-commissioned officers, privates, women, and children of the regiment. A magnificent suite of tents was pitched on the glacis of the fort, and many days had been spent in preparing illuminations, transparencies, and other decorations, to add lustre to the scene. At half-past 7 o’clock P.M. the regiment entered the triumphal arch which led to the tents, where the men were received with the utmost enthusiasm by their hosts, who from the highest in rank to the lowest had assembled to do them honour. After a magnificent and tasteful banquet, speeches followed, in which the men of the Ross-shire Buffs were addressed in a style sufficient to turn the heads of men of less solid calibre.[687] The entertainment was described in a local paper as “one of the most successful demonstrations ever witnessed in Western India.”

On the evening of this day, a grand event was held for the 78th by the European residents of Bombay, featuring a banquet that included the non-commissioned officers, privates, women, and children of the regiment. A stunning set of tents was set up on the fort's glacis, and many days were spent organizing lights, displays, and other decorations to enhance the atmosphere. At 7:30 P.M., the regiment walked through the triumphal arch leading to the tents, where they were welcomed with great enthusiasm by their hosts, who gathered from the highest ranks to the lowest to honor them. After an impressive and well-presented banquet, speeches followed, addressing the men of the Ross-shire Buffs in a manner that could easily impress even those of more modest character.[687] A local paper described the event as “one of the most successful demonstrations ever witnessed in Western India.”

The depôt had a few days previous to this arrived from Poonah, and joined the regiment after a separation of two years and four months.

The depot had arrived from Poonah a few days earlier and rejoined the regiment after a separation of two years and four months.

Finally, the regiment embarked on the morning of the 18th in two ships, under the distinguished honour of a royal salute from the battery. The two ships arrived at Gravesend about the middle of September, and the regiment having been transhipped, proceeded to Fort-George, where it once more rested from its hard labours, after an absence of seventeen years from home. The strength of the regiment on leaving India was 21 officers, 44 sergeants, 30 corporals, 11 drummers, 424 privates, 30 women, and 67 children; 59 men only being left of those who came out with the regiment in 1842.

Finally, the regiment set sail on the morning of the 18th on two ships, honored by a royal salute from the battery. The ships reached Gravesend around the middle of September, and once the regiment was transferred, they moved on to Fort-George, where they took a well-deserved break after being away from home for seventeen years. The regiment's strength when leaving India was 21 officers, 44 sergeants, 30 corporals, 11 drummers, 424 privates, 30 women, and 67 children; only 59 men remained from those who initially came with the regiment in 1842.

We may mention here, that during this year an alteration was made in the clothing of the pipers, the colour of whose uniform was changed from buff to a dark green.

We should note that this year, the pipers' clothing was updated, changing the color of their uniform from buff to dark green.


VI.

1859–1874.

Reception of the regiment in the Northern Counties—Banquet at Brahan Castle—Regiment fêted at Nairn and Inverness—Medals for Persia—Removed to Edinburgh—Officers and men fêted at Edinburgh and Hamilton—Abolition of Grenadiers and Light Companies—Medals for the Indian Mutiny—Removed to Aldershot—thence to Shorncliffe—thence to Dover—The Duke of Cambridge’s opinion of the 78th—Additional year’s service granted to Indian men—Inauguration of the Monument on the Castle Hill, Edinburgh—Presentation of Plate and Pipe-major’s Flag by the Countess of Ross and Cromarty—Lucknow Prize-money—Gibraltar—Retirement of Colonel M’Intyre—Retirement of Colonel Lockhart—His farewell Address—Canada—Presentation of Colours—Nova Scotia—Internal changes—Lieutenant-General Sir C. H. Doyle’s opinion of the 78th—Home—Belfast—Aids the civil power—Fort-George—Aldershot.

Reception of the regiment in the Northern Counties—Banquet at Brahan Castle—Regiment celebrated at Nairn and Inverness—Medals for Persia—Moved to Edinburgh—Officers and men honored in Edinburgh and Hamilton—Abolition of Grenadiers and Light Companies—Medals for the Indian Mutiny—Moved to Aldershot—then to Shorncliffe—then to Dover—The Duke of Cambridge’s thoughts on the 78th—Extra year of service granted to Indian soldiers—Inauguration of the Monument on Castle Hill, Edinburgh—Presentation of Plate and Pipe-major’s Flag by the Countess of Ross and Cromarty—Lucknow Prize-money—Gibraltar—Retirement of Colonel M’Intyre—Retirement of Colonel Lockhart—His farewell speech—Canada—Presentation of Colours—Nova Scotia—Internal changes—Lieutenant-General Sir C. H. Doyle’s views on the 78th—Home—Belfast—Supports the civil authority—Fort-George—Aldershot.

As we have devoted so much space to a narrative of the active service of this distinguished regiment, we shall be compelled to recount with brevity its remaining history; this, however, is the less to be regretted, as, like most regiments during a time of peace, the history of the Ross-shire Buffs since the Indian mutiny is comparatively uneventful.

As we've spent so much time detailing the active service of this distinguished regiment, we must now briefly summarize its remaining history. This is less regrettable since, like most regiments during peacetime, the history of the Ross-shire Buffs since the Indian mutiny is fairly uneventful.

On the 1st of June 1859 Colonel Walter Hamilton was appointed to be Inspecting Field Officer of a recruiting district, by which the command of the regiment fell to Colonel Stisted, who, on the 30th of the following September, exchanged to the 93rd Highlanders with Colonel J. A. Ewart, C.B., aide-de-camp to the Queen.

On June 1, 1859, Colonel Walter Hamilton was appointed as the Inspecting Field Officer of a recruiting district, which resulted in Colonel Stisted taking command of the regiment. On September 30 of the same year, he transferred to the 93rd Highlanders in exchange for Colonel J. A. Ewart, C.B., who was the aide-de-camp to the Queen.

The regiment being once more assembled on the borders of Ross-shire (the county from which it received its name), after an absence of twenty years, was received on all sides with a most hearty and spontaneous and certainly thoroughly well-deserved welcome. The northern counties vied with each other in showing civility to the regiment by giving banquets to the men and balls to the officers. Into the details of these fêtes we cannot of course enter. One of the most characteristic of these entertainments was a banquet given at Brahan Castle, by the Honourable Mrs Stewart Mackenzie, daughter of the Earl of Seaforth who raised the regiment, when a large family gathering of the Mackenzies of Seaforth assembled to do honour to the corps raised by their ancestors, on its return from the Indian wars. The regiment as a body was fêted by the inhabitants of the town and county of Nairn, and by the noblemen and gentlemen of the northern countries and burgh of Inverness at the latter town. The freedom of the burgh of Nairn was also conferred on Lieutenant-Colonel M’Intyre, and in both cases addresses were presented to the regiment, showing a high and well-deserved appreciation of the noble work done by the “Saviours of India.” On entering Inverness, Colonel M’Intyre halted the regiment in front of the house of General John Mackenzie, the oldest officer then in the British army, and who originally raised the light company of the 78th Highlanders. The men gave three cheers for the gallant veteran before proceeding along the streets appointed for the procession to the banqueting hall.

The regiment was once again gathered on the borders of Ross-shire (the county from which it got its name) after being away for twenty years, and it was welcomed back wholeheartedly and deservedly on all sides. The northern counties competed to show their respect for the regiment by hosting banquets for the soldiers and balls for the officers. We can't go into the details of these celebrations, but one of the most notable was a banquet at Brahan Castle, hosted by the Honourable Mrs. Stewart Mackenzie, daughter of the Earl of Seaforth who formed the regiment, when a large family gathering of the Mackenzies of Seaforth came together to honor the corps raised by their ancestors upon its return from the Indian wars. The regiment was celebrated by the people of Nairn and by the nobles and gentlemen of the northern counties and the burgh of Inverness in that town. The freedom of the burgh of Nairn was also granted to Lieutenant-Colonel M’Intyre, and in both cases, addresses were given to the regiment, reflecting a high and well-deserved recognition of the noble work done by the “Saviours of India.” As they entered Inverness, Colonel M’Intyre halted the regiment in front of General John Mackenzie’s house, the oldest officer in the British army at the time, who originally formed the light company of the 78th Highlanders. The men cheered three times for the brave veteran before continuing along the designated streets to the banqueting hall.

In the month of November a large meeting was held at Dingwall, for the purpose of considering the propriety of presenting some lasting testimonial from all classes in the county of Ross to the Ross-shire Buffs. The result of the meeting will appear in the sequel.

In November, a big meeting took place in Dingwall to discuss the importance of giving a lasting tribute from everyone in Ross County to the Ross-shire Buffs. The outcome of the meeting will be revealed later.

Shortly after this, Nos. 11 and 12 companies were formed into a dépôt, numbering 4 officers and 96 men, who, under Captain M’Andrew, proceeded to Aberdeen to join the 23rd dépôt battalion at that place.

Shortly after this, Nos. 11 and 12 companies were organized into a depot, consisting of 4 officers and 96 men, who, under Captain M’Andrew, went to Aberdeen to join the 23rd depot battalion there.

The medals for the Persian campaign were received in February 1860, and on the 18th of that month were issued to the regiment. Out of the 36 officers and 866 men who served in Persia in the early part of the year 1857, only 15 officers and 445 men at this time remained on the strength of the regiment.

The medals for the Persian campaign arrived in February 1860, and on the 18th of that month, they were given to the regiment. Out of the 36 officers and 866 men who served in Persia in early 1857, only 15 officers and 445 men remained with the regiment at this time.

The 78th left Fort-George in two detachments, on the 21st and 24th of February, for Edinburgh, where its reception was most enthusiastic. The streets were rendered almost impassable by the people that thronged in thousands to witness the arrival of the famous 78th. In Edinburgh, as when at Fort-George, the people showed their appreciation of the services of the regiment by fêting officers and men. On the 23rd of March the officers were entertained at banquet given by the Royal Company of Archers, Queen’s Body-Guard for Scotland; and on the 21st of April a grand banquet was given to the officers and men by the citizens of Edinburgh, in the Corn Exchange.

The 78th left Fort-George in two groups, on February 21st and 24th, for Edinburgh, where they received an incredibly warm welcome. The streets were nearly blocked with thousands of people who gathered to see the arrival of the famous 78th. In Edinburgh, just like at Fort-George, the locals showed their gratitude for the regiment's service by celebrating the officers and men. On March 23rd, the officers were hosted at a banquet by the Royal Company of Archers, the Queen's Body-Guard for Scotland; and on April 21st, a grand banquet was held for the officers and men by the citizens of Edinburgh in the Corn Exchange.

The 78th remained in Edinburgh till April 1861, furnishing detachments to Greenlaw and Hamilton. The detachment stationed at the latter place was duly banqueted, and the freedom of the borough conferred upon Lieutenant-Colonel M’Intyre, C.B.

The 78th stayed in Edinburgh until April 1861, sending troops to Greenlaw and Hamilton. The group stationed in Hamilton was properly celebrated, and the freedom of the borough was granted to Lieutenant-Colonel M’Intyre, C.B.

While in Edinburgh, in accordance with a circular from the Horse-Guards, dated May 30th, 1860, directing that all distinction between flank and battalion companies be abolished, the grenadiers and light companies ceased to exist, as such; the green heckles, grenades, and bugles being done away with, together with all distinction as to the size of the men, &c. This step, though no doubt conducive to the greater efficiency of the service, was not a little grievous to old officers, who as a rule took considerable pride in the stalwart men of the grenadier companies.

While in Edinburgh, following a notice from the Horse-Guards dated May 30, 1860, which ordered the elimination of any distinction between flank and battalion companies, the grenadiers and light companies were dissolved. The green feathers, grenades, and bugles were removed, along with any differences based on the size of the men, etc. Although this change likely improved the efficiency of the service, it was quite upsetting to veteran officers, who generally took great pride in the strong men of the grenadier companies.

On the 2nd of June, General Sir William Chalmers, K.C.B., died at Dundee, and was succeeded in the colonelcy of the regiment by Lieutenant-General Roderick M’Neil, formerly an officer of the 78th Highlanders.

On June 2nd, General Sir William Chalmers, K.C.B., passed away in Dundee, and Lieutenant-General Roderick M’Neil, a former officer of the 78th Highlanders, took over as the colonel of the regiment.

On the 9th of August the medals granted for the suppression of the Indian mutiny were presented to the regiment by Lady Havelock (widow of the late Sir Henry Havelock), who happened to be in Edinburgh at the time. Out of about 900 of all ranks, who commenced the Indian campaign with the 78th in May 1857, only 350 remained at this time in the strength of the service companies, a few also being at the depôt at Aberdeen.

On August 9th, the medals awarded for the suppression of the Indian mutiny were given to the regiment by Lady Havelock (the widow of the late Sir Henry Havelock), who was in Edinburgh at the time. Out of approximately 900 personnel of all ranks who started the Indian campaign with the 78th in May 1857, only 350 remained at this time in the active service companies, with a few also at the depot in Aberdeen.

The 78th left Edinburgh for Aldershot in detachments between April 27th and May 8th, 1861, remaining in huts till the end of August, when it removed into the permanent barracks. After staying a year at Aldershot it was removed on the 15th of May 1862 to Shorncliffe, where it spent about another year, removing to Dover on the 26th of May 1863. Here it was quartered on the Western Heights, furnishing detachments regularly to the Castle Hill Fort, to be employed as engineer working parties. After staying in Dover until August 1864, the 78th embarked on the 5th of that month, under command of Colonel J. A. Ewart, C.B., for Ireland, disembarking at Kingstown on the 8th, and proceeding to Dublin. Here the regiment remained for another year, when it received the route for Gibraltar. During this period there is little to record in connection with the peaceful career of the 78th.

The 78th left Edinburgh for Aldershot in groups between April 27th and May 8th, 1861, staying in huts until the end of August, when it moved into the permanent barracks. After spending a year at Aldershot, it was relocated on May 15, 1862, to Shorncliffe, where it stayed for about another year, moving to Dover on May 26, 1863. There, it was stationed on the Western Heights, regularly sending detachments to the Castle Hill Fort to work as engineering teams. After remaining in Dover until August 1864, the 78th embarked on the 5th of that month, under the command of Colonel J. A. Ewart, C.B., for Ireland, disembarking at Kingstown on the 8th and proceeding to Dublin. The regiment stayed there for another year, after which it received orders to go to Gibraltar. During this time, there isn’t much to report regarding the 78th's peaceful activities.

Since the return of the regiment from India, it had, of course, been regularly inspected, the inspecting officers, as was naturally to be expected, having nothing but praise to bestow upon its appearance, discipline, and interior economy. Shortly after the arrival of the 78th at Aldershot, it was inspected by H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge, who spoke of it in terms of the highest praise; “it was a noble regiment and admirably drilled,” the Duke said.

Since the regiment returned from India, it had, of course, been regularly inspected, and the inspecting officers, as anyone would expect, had nothing but praise for its appearance, discipline, and internal organization. Shortly after the 78th arrived at Aldershot, it was inspected by H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge, who spoke of it in the highest terms; “it was a great regiment and exceptionally well drilled,” the Duke said.

On the 19th of November 1861, an authority was received for an additional year’s service to be granted to those officers and soldiers of the 78th Highlanders who formed part of the column that entered Lucknow under Sir Henry Havelock; and on the 6th of March, in the same year, a similar reward was granted to those who were left by Sir Henry Havelock in defence of the Alum Bagh post on the 25th of September 1857.

On November 19, 1861, an official notice was issued granting an extra year of service to the officers and soldiers of the 78th Highlanders who were part of the group that entered Lucknow under Sir Henry Havelock. Additionally, on March 6 of the same year, a similar reward was given to those left by Sir Henry Havelock to defend the Alum Bagh post on September 25, 1857.

Monument on the Castle-Hill, Edinburgh.

Sacred to the Memory of the Officers, Non-commissioned Officers, and Private Soldiers of the lxxviii Regiment who fell in the suppression of the Mutiny of the Native Army of India in the years mdccclvii and mdccclviii, this Memorial is erected as a Tribute of respect by their surviving brother officers and comrades, and by many officers who formerly belonged to the Regiment.—Anno Domini mdccclxi.

Sacred to the Memory of the Officers, Non-commissioned Officers, and Private Soldiers of the 78th Regiment who lost their lives during the suppression of the Mutiny of the Native Army of India in the years 1857 and 1858, this Memorial is erected as a tribute of respect by their surviving fellow officers and comrades, and by many officers who previously served in the Regiment.—In the year 1861.

On the 15th of April 1862, a monument to the memory of the officers, non-commissioned officers, and privates of the 78th Highlanders, who fell in India during the suppression of the mutiny in 1857–58, and which had been erected on the Castle Esplanade at Edinburgh by the officers and men of the regiment, and others who had formerly served in the Ross-shire Buffs, was publicly inaugurated by Major-General Walker, C.B., commanding the troops in Scotland, in presence of the Scots Greys, the 26th Cameronians, and the Royal Artillery. The monument is in the form of a handsome and tasteful large Runic cross, an illustration of which we are glad to be able to give on the preceding page.

On April 15, 1862, a monument was unveiled to honor the officers, non-commissioned officers, and privates of the 78th Highlanders who lost their lives in India during the suppression of the mutiny in 1857-58. This monument, erected on the Castle Esplanade in Edinburgh by the officers and men of the regiment, as well as others who had served with the Ross-shire Buffs, was officially inaugurated by Major-General Walker, C.B., who was in charge of the troops in Scotland. The ceremony was attended by the Scots Greys, the 26th Cameronians, and the Royal Artillery. The monument itself is a large, beautifully designed Runic cross, which we are pleased to illustrate on the previous page.

We mentioned above that a meeting had been held at Dingwall, to consider the propriety of presenting some testimonial to the Ross-shire Buffs from the county which gives the regiment its distinctive name. The outcome of the meeting was that, while the regiment was at Shorncliffe, on the 26th of June 1862, two magnificent pieces of plate, subscribed for by the inhabitants of the counties of Ross and Cromarty, were presented to the 78th by a deputation consisting of Keith Stewart Mackenzie (a descendant of Kenneth, Earl of Seaforth, who raised and equipped the regiment), Macleod of Cadbol, Major F. Fraser, and Lord Ashburton. The plate consists of a Centre Piece for the officers’ mess, and a cup for the sergeants’ mess, and bears the following inscription:—

We mentioned earlier that a meeting took place in Dingwall to discuss the appropriateness of giving a testimonial to the Ross-shire Buffs from the county that gives the regiment its unique name. The meeting concluded that while the regiment was in Shorncliffe on June 26, 1862, two stunning pieces of plate, funded by the residents of the counties of Ross and Cromarty, were presented to the 78th by a delegation made up of Keith Stewart Mackenzie (a descendant of Kenneth, Earl of Seaforth, who formed and outfitted the regiment), Macleod of Cadbol, Major F. Fraser, and Lord Ashburton. The plate includes a Centerpiece for the officers’ mess and a cup for the sergeants’ mess, which has the following inscription:—

Presented by the Counties of Ross and Cromarty to the 78th Highlanders or Ross-shire Buffs, in admiration of the gallantry of the regiment and of its uniform devotion to the service of the country.—1859.

Presented by the Counties of Ross and Cromarty to the 78th Highlanders or Ross-shire Buffs, in admiration of the bravery of the regiment and its unwavering commitment to serving the country.—1859.

A very handsome flag for the pipe-major was also presented by Keith Stewart Mackenzie of Seaforth to the regiment, which has six pipers.

A really handsome flag for the pipe-major was also given by Keith Stewart Mackenzie of Seaforth to the regiment, which has six pipers.

While at Dover, on the 17th of October 1863, the first issue of the Lucknow prize-money was made, a private’s share amounting to £1, 14s.; that of the various other ranks, from a corporal upwards, increasing in regular proportion, up to the Lieutenant-Colonel, who received 17 shares, amounting to £28, 18s.

While in Dover, on October 17, 1863, the first distribution of the Lucknow prize money took place. A private received £1, 14s., while the shares for other ranks, starting from corporal and going up, increased in a consistent manner, leading up to the Lieutenant-Colonel, who received 17 shares totaling £28, 18s.

On the 22nd of this month died the colonel of the 78th, General Roderick Macneil (of Barra), to whom succeeded Lieutenant-General Sir Patrick Grant, G.C.B.[507] In October of the following year, Lieutenant-Colonel Ewart, who had had command of the regiment for five years, retired on half-pay, and was succeeded by Major and Brevet-Colonel Colin Campbell M’Intyre, C.B.

On the 22nd of this month, Colonel Roderick Macneil (from Barra), the commander of the 78th, passed away. He was succeeded by Lieutenant-General Sir Patrick Grant, G.C.B.[507] In October of the next year, Lieutenant-Colonel Ewart, who had commanded the regiment for five years, retired with half-pay and was succeeded by Major and Brevet-Colonel Colin Campbell M’Intyre, C.B.

It may be interesting to note here, that in compliance with a circular memorandum, dated Horse-Guards, 10th June 1865, the companies of the regiment, from July 17th, were designated by letters from A to M (excluding J), for all purposes of interior economy, instead of by numbers as hitherto.

It might be noteworthy that, following a circular memo dated Horse Guards, June 10, 1865, the companies of the regiment, starting July 17, were identified by letters A through M (excluding J) for all internal purposes, rather than by numbers as they had been before.

The 78th had been at home for nearly six years, when on the 2nd of August 1865, it embarked at Kingstown for Gibraltar, the whole strength of the regiment at the time being 33 officers, 713 men, 74 women, and 95 children. Asiatic cholera was prevalent at Gibraltar at the time of the regiment’s arrival, and it therefore encamped on Windmill Hill until the 18th of October. The loss of the regiment from cholera was only 5 men, 1 woman, and 1 child.

The 78th had been back home for almost six years when, on August 2, 1865, it boarded a ship in Kingstown to head to Gibraltar. At that time, the regiment had a total of 33 officers, 713 men, 74 women, and 95 children. Asiatic cholera was widespread in Gibraltar when the regiment arrived, so they set up camp on Windmill Hill until October 18. The regiment only lost 5 men, 1 woman, and 1 child to cholera.

During the two years that the 78th remained at Gibraltar, in performance of the tedious routine duties incident to that station, the only event worthy of record here is the retirement on full pay, in October 1866, of Colonel M’Intyre, who had been so long connected with the regiment, and who, as we have seen, performed such distinguished service in India. He was succeeded by Lieutenant-Colonel Lockhart, C.B., who, in assuming the command of the regiment, paid, in a regimental order, a high and just compliment to his predecessor.

During the two years that the 78th stayed at Gibraltar, dealing with the tedious routine duties of that location, the only significant event to note is the retirement on full pay, in October 1866, of Colonel M’Intyre, who had been closely associated with the regiment for a long time and, as we’ve seen, had provided such distinguished service in India. He was succeeded by Lieutenant-Colonel Lockhart, C.B., who, upon taking command of the regiment, gave a high and well-deserved compliment to his predecessor in a regimental order.

On the 6th of July 1867 the 78th embarked at Gibraltar for Canada. Previous to embarkation the regiment paraded on the Alameda, where his Excellency Lieutenant-General Sir Richard Airey, G.C.B., Governor of Gibraltar, bade the 78th “good-bye” in a short address highly complimentary to the regiment, and especially to Colonel Lockhart, who also, before his old regiment sailed, had to say farewell to it. Colonel Lockhart, after being connected[691] with the 78th for thirty years, was about to retire on full pay, and therefore on the morning of the 8th, before the vessel quitted the bay, he handed over the command of the regiment to Major Mackenzie; and on the evening of that day his farewell regimental order was issued, in which he exhibited the deepest feeling at having to bid farewell to his dear old regiment, as well as intense anxiety for the highest welfare of the men. The address is, indeed, very impressive, and we are sorry that space does not permit us to quote it here. “If any 78th man meets me in Scotland,” the colonel said, “where, by God’s permission, I hope to spend many happy days, I shall expect he will not pass me by; I shall not him.”

On July 6, 1867, the 78th boarded a ship in Gibraltar bound for Canada. Before they set sail, the regiment paraded on the Alameda, where Lieutenant-General Sir Richard Airey, G.C.B., Governor of Gibraltar, offered the 78th a heartfelt farewell in a brief address that praised the regiment and especially Colonel Lockhart, who also had to say goodbye to his old regiment before their departure. Colonel Lockhart, having served with the 78th for thirty years, was about to retire with full pay, so on the morning of the 8th, before the ship left the bay, he handed over command of the regiment to Major Mackenzie. Later that evening, he issued his farewell regimental order, expressing deep emotions about leaving his beloved old regiment, along with great concern for the well-being of the men. The address was indeed quite moving, and we regret that there isn't enough space to include it here. “If any 78th man sees me in Scotland,” the colonel said, “where, with God’s permission, I hope to spend many happy days, I expect he won’t just walk past me; I won’t pass him by either.”

Centre Piece of Plate for the Officers’ Mess.

After being transhipped at Quebec on board a river steamer, the regiment landed at Montreal on the 23rd of July. The regular routine of garrison duty at Montreal was relieved by a course of musketry instruction at Chambly, and by a sojourn in camp at Point Levis, on the fortification of which place the regiment was for some time engaged.

After being transferred in Quebec onto a riverboat, the regiment arrived in Montreal on July 23rd. Their regular garrison duties in Montreal were supplemented by musketry training in Chambly and a stay in camp at Point Levis, where the regiment was involved in fortifying the area for some time.

The only notable incident that happened during the stay of the regiment in Canada was the presentation to it of new colours, the old ones being sadly tattered and riddled, and stained with the life-blood of many a gallant officer. The new colours were presented to[692] the regiment by Lady Windham, in the Champ de Mars, on the 30th of May 1868, amid a concourse of nearly ten thousand spectators. After the usual ceremony with regard to the old colours, and a prayer for God’s blessing on the new by the Rev. Joshua Fraser, Lady Windham, in a few neat, brief, and forcible words, presented the new colours to Ensigns Waugh and Fordyce. Lieutenant-General C. A. Windham, the commander-in-chief, also addressed the regiment in highly complimentary terms. “Though he had not a drop of Scotch blood in his veins,” he said, “he had exceedingly strong Scottish sympathies. It was under Scotchmen that he got his first military start in life, and under succeeding Scotchmen he had made his earlier way in the service.... The 78th Highlanders had always conducted themselves bravely and with unsullied loyalty.” At the déjeuner which followed, General Windham said that in the whole course of his service he had never seen a regiment which pulled together so well as the 78th, and among whom there were so few differences. All the toasts were, of course, drunk with Highland honours, and all went off most harmoniously down to the toast of the “Ladies,” to which Lieutenant Colin Mackenzie had the honour to reply, advising his young brothers in arms to lose no time in coming under the sway of the “dashing white sergeant.”

The only significant event during the regiment's time in Canada was the presentation of new colors, as the old ones were tattered, torn, and stained with the blood of many brave officers. The new colors were presented to[692] the regiment by Lady Windham at Champ de Mars on May 30, 1868, in front of nearly ten thousand spectators. After the usual ceremony regarding the old colors and a prayer for God’s blessing on the new ones by Rev. Joshua Fraser, Lady Windham, in a few concise and impactful words, presented the new colors to Ensigns Waugh and Fordyce. Lieutenant-General C. A. Windham, the commander-in-chief, also spoke to the regiment in very complimentary terms. “Although I don’t have any Scottish blood,” he said, “I feel a strong connection to Scotland. It was under Scottish leadership that I started my military career, and I continued to progress under further Scottish command.… The 78th Highlanders have always acted with bravery and unwavering loyalty.” At the following luncheon, General Windham mentioned that throughout his entire service, he had never encountered a regiment that worked together as well as the 78th, where there were so few disagreements. All the toasts were, of course, celebrated with Highland honors, and everything went smoothly right up to the toast to the “Ladies,” which Lieutenant Colin Mackenzie had the honor of responding to, advising his younger fellow soldiers to not waste time coming under the influence of the “dashing white sergeant.”

The old colours of the Ross-shire Buffs were sent to Dingwall, in Ross-shire, there to be deposited in the County Buildings or the Parish Church.

The old colors of the Ross-shire Buffs were sent to Dingwall, in Ross-shire, to be stored in the County Buildings or the Parish Church.

On the 8th of May 1869 the regiment left Montreal; and, after being transhipped at Quebec, proceeded to Halifax, Nova Scotia, where it arrived on the 14th of May. Previous to the regiment’s leaving Montreal, a very warm and affectionate address was presented to it by the St Andrew’s Society.

On May 8, 1869, the regiment left Montreal and, after being transferred at Quebec, went on to Halifax, Nova Scotia, arriving there on May 14. Before the regiment left Montreal, the St Andrew's Society presented it with a very warm and heartfelt address.

The regiment remained in Nova Scotia till November 1871, furnishing detachments regularly to St John’s, New Brunswick. On several occasions since its return from India, the strength of the regiment had been reduced; and while at Halifax, on the 21st of April 1870, a general order was received, notifying a further reduction, and the division of the regiment into two depôts and eight service companies, consisting in all of 34 officers, 49 sergeants, 21 drummers, 6 pipers, and 600 rank and file. This involved a redistribution of the men of some of the companies; and, moreover, depôt battalions having been broken up on the 1st of April, the depôt companies of the 78th Highlanders were attached to the 93rd Highlanders.

The regiment stayed in Nova Scotia until November 1871, regularly sending detachments to St. John’s, New Brunswick. Since its return from India, the regiment's numbers had decreased on several occasions; and while in Halifax, on April 21, 1870, a general order was received announcing another reduction, splitting the regiment into two depots and eight service companies, totaling 34 officers, 49 sergeants, 21 drummers, 6 pipers, and 600 rank and file. This required redistributing some of the men from various companies; furthermore, since the depot battalions were disbanded on April 1, the depot companies of the 78th Highlanders were attached to the 93rd Highlanders.

Lieutenant-General Sir Charles Hastings Doyle, K.C.M.G., commanding the forces in British North America, inspected the regiment on the 11th of October 1870, a day or two after which the following very gratifying letter was received by Lieutenant-Colonel Mackenzie, C.B., from Brigade-Major Wilsome Black:—“The general desires me to say that he is not in the habit of making flourishing speeches at half-yearly inspections of Queen’s troops (although he does so to militia and volunteers), because her Majesty expects that all corps shall be in perfect order. When they are not, they are sure to hear from him, and a report made accordingly to the Horse Guards; but when nothing is said, a commanding officer will naturally take for granted that his regiment is in good order. The general, however, cannot refrain from saying to you, and begs you will communicate to the officers and men of the regiment under your command, that he was perfectly satisfied with everything that came under his observation at his inspection of your regiment on Tuesday last.”

Lieutenant-General Sir Charles Hastings Doyle, K.C.M.G., who was in charge of the forces in British North America, inspected the regiment on October 11, 1870. A day or two later, Lieutenant-Colonel Mackenzie, C.B., received the following very encouraging letter from Brigade-Major Wilsome Black:—“The general wants me to tell you that he usually doesn’t make elaborate speeches at the half-yearly inspections of Queen’s troops (though he does for militia and volunteers) because Her Majesty expects all units to be in perfect order. When they’re not, he definitely lets them know, and a report is sent to the Horse Guards; but when he says nothing, a commanding officer will naturally assume that his regiment is in good shape. However, the general cannot help but express to you, and asks that you share with the officers and men of your regiment, that he was completely satisfied with everything he observed during his inspection of your regiment last Tuesday.”

In compliance with orders received, the 78th, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Mackenzie, C.B., embarked on board H.M.’s troop-ship “Orontes,” on the 25th of November 1871, and arrived at Queenstown, Ireland, on the 17th of December, where the regiment was transhipped and conveyed to Belfast, arriving in Belfast Lough on the 20th, and disembarking next day.

In accordance with the orders given, the 78th, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Mackenzie, C.B., boarded H.M.’s troop ship “Orontes” on November 25, 1871, and arrived at Queenstown, Ireland, on December 17, where the regiment was transferred and taken to Belfast, reaching Belfast Lough on the 20th and disembarking the next day.

The strength of the regiment on its arrival in the United Kingdom was 32 officers and 472 non-commissioned officers and men, which on the 22nd of December was augmented by the arrival of the depôt battalion from Edinburgh, consisting of 2 officers and 45 non-commissioned officers and men. Shortly afterwards the strength of the regiment was augmented to 33 officers and 592 non-commissioned officers and privates; and in accordance with the Royal Warrant, dated October 30th, 1871, all the[693] ensigns of the regiment were raised to the rank of lieutenant, the rank of ensign having been abolished in the army.

The strength of the regiment when it arrived in the United Kingdom was 32 officers and 472 non-commissioned officers and soldiers. On December 22nd, this number increased with the arrival of the depot battalion from Edinburgh, which included 2 officers and 45 non-commissioned officers and soldiers. Shortly after that, the total strength of the regiment rose to 33 officers and 592 non-commissioned officers and privates. Following the Royal Warrant dated October 30th, 1871, all the[693] ensigns of the regiment were promoted to the rank of lieutenant, as the rank of ensign had been removed from the army.

During its stay at Belfast the 78th regularly furnished detachments to Londonderry; and on several occasions it had the very unpleasant and delicate duty to perform of aiding the civil power in the suppression of riots caused by the rancour existing between Orangemen and Roman Catholics in the North of Ireland. This trying duty the regiment performed on both occasions to the entire satisfaction of the Irish authorities as well as of the War Office authorities, receiving from both quarters high and well-deserved praise for its prudent conduct, which was the means of preventing greatly the destruction of life and property.

During its time in Belfast, the 78th regularly sent teams to Londonderry. On several occasions, it had the difficult and uncomfortable task of assisting the civil authorities in quelling riots fueled by the animosity between Orangemen and Roman Catholics in Northern Ireland. The regiment handled this challenging duty on both occasions to the full satisfaction of both the Irish authorities and the War Office, receiving high and well-earned praise from both for its careful actions, which greatly helped to prevent loss of life and damage to property.

Under the new system of localisation of regiments, it was notified in a Horse Guards General Order, that the 71st Highland Light Infantry and the 78th Highlanders would form the line portion of the 55th infantry sub-district, and be associated for the purposes of enlistment and service. The counties included in this sub-district are Orkney and Shetland, Sutherland, Caithness, Ross and Cromarty, Inverness, Nairn, and Elgin, and the station assigned to the brigade depôt is Fort George. In accordance with this scheme, Major Feilden, with a small detachment, proceeded to Fort-George on the 9th of April, to form part of the brigade depôt.

Under the new system for localizing regiments, it was announced in a Horse Guards General Order that the 71st Highland Light Infantry and the 78th Highlanders would make up the line component of the 55th infantry sub-district and would be linked for enlistment and service. The counties included in this sub-district are Orkney and Shetland, Sutherland, Caithness, Ross and Cromarty, Inverness, Nairn, and Elgin, with Fort George designated as the station for the brigade depot. Following this plan, Major Feilden, with a small detachment, went to Fort George on April 9th to be part of the brigade depot.

The 78th embarked at Belfast on the 3rd of May 1873, under command of Colonel Mackenzie, C.B. The streets were densely crowded, and the people gave vent to their good feeling by cheering repeatedly as the regiment marched from the barracks to the quay. The regiment was transferred to the “Himalaya,” which sailed on the 4th round the west and north coast of Scotland, and anchored in Cromarty Bay on the evening of the 7th, headquarters and six companies disembarking opposite Fort George next day. Two companies remained on board and proceeded to Aberdeen, there to be stationed. A detachment of the companies at Aberdeen proceeded to Ballater on the 15th of May, as a guard of honour to her Majesty the Queen, and again on the 14th of August.

The 78th left Belfast on May 3, 1873, under the command of Colonel Mackenzie, C.B. The streets were packed with people, who expressed their enthusiasm by cheering continuously as the regiment marched from the barracks to the quay. The regiment was transferred to the “Himalaya,” which set sail on the 4th along the west and north coasts of Scotland, and docked in Cromarty Bay on the evening of the 7th, with headquarters and six companies disembarking across from Fort George the next day. Two companies stayed on board and continued to Aberdeen, where they were stationed. A detachment from the companies in Aberdeen went to Ballater on May 15, serving as a guard of honor for Her Majesty the Queen, and again on August 14.

The regiment was inspected by Major-General Sir John Douglas, K.C.B., on the 19th of May, the report of the inspection being considered by H.R.H. the Field-Marshal Commanding-in-Chief as most satisfactory.

The regiment was inspected by Major-General Sir John Douglas, K.C.B., on May 19th, and the inspection report was regarded by H.R.H. the Field-Marshal Commanding-in-Chief as very satisfactory.

The 78th remained at Fort George for only one year, embarking on the 11th of May 1874, under command of Colonel Mackenzie, C.B., for conveyance to Portsmouth, en route to Aldershot. The regiment disembarked at Portsmouth on the 15th of May, and proceeded by special train to Farnborough, marching thence to Aldershot. A period of exactly twelve years had elapsed since the 78th was last at this camp.

The 78th stayed at Fort George for just one year, departing on May 11, 1874, under the command of Colonel Mackenzie, C.B., heading to Portsmouth, en route to Aldershot. The regiment arrived at Portsmouth on May 15 and took a special train to Farnborough, then marched to Aldershot. It had been exactly twelve years since the 78th was last at this camp.

On the 19th of May the 78th was brigaded with the 42nd, 79th, and 93rd Highlanders, at a review which took place in the presence of the Czar of Russia; and it is worthy of note that these four kilted regiments are those that represented Scotland at the siege and fall of Lucknow. It is also a curious coincidence that Colonels Macleod, Mackenzie, M’Bean, and Miller all served with the regiments they led on this occasion before the Czar.

On May 19th, the 78th was grouped with the 42nd, 79th, and 93rd Highlanders for a review attended by the Czar of Russia. It's noteworthy that these four kilted regiments represented Scotland during the siege and fall of Lucknow. Interestingly, Colonels Macleod, Mackenzie, M’Bean, and Miller all served with the regiments they led on this occasion before the Czar.

Major-General William Parke, C.B., commanding the 1st brigade, inspected the regiment on the 21st of May, and expressed himself highly pleased with the appearance and drill of the Ross-shire Buffs.

Major-General William Parke, C.B., in charge of the 1st brigade, inspected the regiment on May 21st and stated that he was really impressed with the appearance and training of the Ross-shire Buffs.

At the time we write, the establishment of this most distinguished regiment consists of 27 officers, 64 non-commissioned officers, drummers, and pipers, 40 corporals, and 480 privates,—the total of all ranks thus being 611.

At the time of this writing, the formation of this highly regarded regiment includes 27 officers, 64 non-commissioned officers, drummers, and pipers, 40 corporals, and 480 privates, making a total of 611 personnel across all ranks.

We have the gratification of being able to present our readers with two authentic portraits on steel of two of the most eminent colonels of the Ross-shire Buffs. That of the first colonel, Francis Humberstone Mackenzie, Lord Seaforth, is from the original painting in the possession of Colonel Mackenzie-Fraser, of Castle-Fraser; and that of Sir Patrick Grant, G.C.B., G.C.M.G., is from a photograph by Bassano, kindly sent to us by Sir Patrick himself.

We are pleased to offer our readers two genuine steel portraits of two of the most distinguished colonels of the Ross-shire Buffs. One portrait is of the first colonel, Francis Humberstone Mackenzie, Lord Seaforth, and it's based on the original painting owned by Colonel Mackenzie-Fraser of Castle-Fraser. The other portrait is of Sir Patrick Grant, G.C.B., G.C.M.G., and it's from a photograph by Bassano, which was generously provided to us by Sir Patrick himself.

SUCCESSION LIST OF COLONELS AND FIELD OFFICERS OF THE 78th HIGHLANDERS.

SUCCESSION LIST OF COLONELS AND FIELD OFFICERS OF THE 78th HIGHLANDERS.

COLONELS

Colonels

 
NAMES.Date of Appointment.Remarks.
 
 
Francis Humberstone Mackenzie, afterwards Lord SeaforthMarch7,1793Resigned command of the regiment, retaining his rank. Died, 11th January 1815.
Alex. Mackenzie of Belmaduthy, took the name of Fraser of Castle FraserMay3,1796Died a Lieutenant-General, September 1809, from fever contracted in the Walcheren expedition.
Sir James Henry Craig, K.C.B.September15,1809Died, 1812.
Sir Samuel Auchmuty, G.C.B.January13,1812Died, 1822.
Sir Edward Barnes, G.C.B.August25,1822Appointed to 31st Foot, 10th October 1834.
Sir L. Smith, Bart., K.C.B., G.C.H.October10,1834Appointed to the 40th Foot, 9th February 1837.
Paul Anderson, C.B., K.C.February9,1837Died, 28th December 1851.
Sir Neil Douglas, K.C.B., K.C.H.December28,1851From Colonel 72nd. Died, 30th Sept. 1853.
Sir W. Chalmers, C.B., K.C.H.September30,1853Died, 2d June 1860.
Roderick MacneilJune3,1860Died, 22d October 1863.
Sir Patrick Grant, G.C.B., G.C.M.G.October23,1863Governor of Chelsea Hospital (1874).
 
LIEUTENANT-COLONELS.
 
Alex. Mackenzie of BelmaduthyJuly24,1793Promoted Colonel-Commandant 27th Feb. 1796.
Alex. Mackenzie of FairburnFebruary10,17942nd Battalion of 1794. To 36th Regiment, 1797.
John Randoll Mackenzie of SuddieFebruary27,1796A Col. in the army in 1794; he became a Major-General, and was killed at Talavera, 1809.
Alexander Malcolm1795Died, 1798.
John Mackenzie, Gairloch1795Placed on Half-pay, 1799.[508]
John Mackenzie, junior1795Placed on Half-pay, 1795.
Hay MacdowallMay22,1797Col. in the army in 1795, Major-General in 1798,and was promoted to 40th Regiment, 1802. Lost on passage from India, 1809.
Alexander AdamsApril7,1802Promoted Major-General, 1814.
Patrick Macleod, GeaniesApril17,18042nd Bat. 1804; Killed at El-Hamet, 21st Ap. 1807.
Hercules Scott, BenholmJuly23,1807To 103rd, 1808. Killed in Canada, 1814.
John Macleod, C.B.May12,18082nd Battalion of 1804. Major-General, 1819.
James Macdonell, GlengarrySeptember7,1809Exchanged to Coldstream Guards, 1810.
Sir Edward Michael Ryan,Kt.February21,1811Died in 1812.
James FraserMay1,1812Killed at Probolingo in Java, 1813.
Martin Lindsay, C.B.November25,1813Succeeded Colonel John Macleod in command, 12th Aug. 1819, and retired 27th April 1837.
David ForbesJuly28,1814Reduced on Half-pay, 1816.
Henry N. DouglasApril28,1837Died, 1st October 1849.
Martin G. T. LindsayApril8,1842Exchanged, 15th April 1842.
Roderick MacneilApril15,1842Colonel in the army June 17, 1828, and was promoted Major-General, 9th November 1846.
Jonathan ForbesNovember9,1846Retired, 10th December 1847.
E. TwopenyDecember10,1847Exchanged to 10th Foot.
Walter Hamilton, C.B.October2,1849Appointed Inspecting Field Officer, 1st June 1859.
Henry W. Stisted, C.B.April19,1850Exchanged to 93d Highlanders, 30th Sept. 1859.
John Alexander Ewart, C.B.September30,1859Retired on Half-pay, 28th October 1864.
Colin Campbell M’Intyre, C.B.October28,1864Retired on Full-pay, 2d October 1866.
Græme A. Lockhart, C.B.October2,1866Retired on Full-pay, 13th July 1867.
Alexander Mackenzie, C.B.July13,1867
 
MAJORS.
 
Alex. Mackenzie, BelmaduthyMarch8,1793Promoted Colonel-Commandant, 27th Feb. 1796.
George, Earl of ErrolJuly24,1793To 1st Regiment Foot Guards, 1794. Died, 1799.
Alex. Mackenzie of FairburnJuly24,1793To command of 2nd Battalion, 10th Feb. 1794.
John Randoll Mackenzie of SuddieFebruary10,1794Promoted, 1794.
Michael MonypennyOctober28,1794Promoted to 73rd Regiment, 1798. Died, 1808.
Alexander MalcolmMay2,1794Promoted, 1795.
John Mackenzie, GairlochMay3,1794Promoted, 1795.
John Mackenzie, junior1794Promoted, 1795.
Alexander Grant1795Retired, 1798. Died, 1807.
William Montgomery1795Promoted to 64th Regiment. Died 1800.
Alexander AdamsAugust30,1798Promoted, 1802.
[695] Hercules Scott, BenholmMay9,1800Promoted, 1807.
Patrick Macleod, GeaniesNovember18,1802To command of 2nd Battalion, 17th April 1804.
David Stewart, GarthApril17,1804Promoted to Royal West Indian Rangers, 1808. Author of the Sketches.
James Macdonell, GlengarryApril17,1804Promoted, 1809.
William CampbellDecember13,1804Killed at taking Fort Cornelis, in Java, 1810.
James FraserJuly23,1807Promoted, 1813.
Robert HamiltonApril21,1808Retired, 1810.
Martin LindsayJanuary4,1810Promoted, 1813.
David ForbesAugust29,1811Promoted, 1814.
Duncan MacphersonNovember7,1811Major of the regiment in 1820.
James MacbeanDecember14,1811Major of the regiment in 1820.
Duncan MacgregorNovember25,1813Reduced on Half-pay in 1816.
Colin Campbell Mackay, BighouseAugust11,1814Reduced on Half-pay in 1816.
Joseph BethuneJune14,1821
C. G. FalconerJune26,1823
Henry N. DouglasOctober22,1825Promoted, 28th April 1837.
James MillApril8,1826
Benjamin AdamsMay7,1829Retired, 17th May 1838.
Martin G. T. LindsayApril28,1837Promoted, 8th April 1842.
Jonathan ForbesMay18,1838Promoted, 9th November 1846.
E. TwopenyApril8,1842Promoted, 10th December 1847.
R. J. P. VassallNovember9,1846Exchanged to Half-pay.
Walter HamiltonDecember10,1847Promoted, 2d October 1849.
J. BurnsMay23,1848Exchanged to 2nd Foot.
Henry W. StistedMay26,1848Promoted, 19th April 1850.
T. J. TaylorOctober2,1849Died, 18th June 1850.
Henry Hamilton, C.B.April19,1850Appointed to the Staff, 1st July 1862.
Colin Campbell M’Intyre, C.B.June19,1850Promoted, 28th October 1864.
Græme A. Lockhart, C.B.July1,1862Promoted, 2d October 1866.
Alexander MackenzieOctober28,1864Promoted, 13th July 1867.
Oswald B. FeildenOctober2,1866
Augustus E. WarrenJuly13,1867
 
ADJUTANTS.
 
James FraserMarch8,1793Retired, 1794.
James HansonFebruary10,17942nd Battalion of 1794. Became Adjutant of the consolidated Battalion in 1796. Retired.
Donald FraserOctober1,1794
Alexander WishartOctober20,1797Promoted.
John HayDecember30,1800Died in India, 1803.
Joseph BethuneJune25,1803Promoted.
William MackenzieApril17,18042nd Battalion of 1804. Promoted.
Thomas HamiltonSeptember26,1805Deceased.
John CooperOctober15,1807Adjutant of the regiment till succeeded by Bull.
James FraserJune15,1810
William SmithJune24,1813Adjutant of the 2nd Battalion when reduced.
J. E. N. BullMay4,1826Promoted, 19th October 1838.
S. M. EdingtonOctober19,1838Resigned, 31st August 1839.
C. PattisonAugust31,1839Promoted in Newfoundland Companies.
Hamilton Douglas GordonJune16,1848Promoted, 10th October 1850.
Laurence Pleydell BouverieOctober10,1850Promoted, 22nd December 1854.
Herbert T. Macpherson, V.C.December22,1854Promoted, 6th October 1857.
Andrew C. Bogle, V.C.October6,1857Promoted, 5th November 1858.
G. D. BarkerNovember5,1858Promoted, 2nd April 1861.
Thomas MackenzieApril2,1861Resigned, 16th May 1862.
Richard P. ButlerMay16,1862Retired, 21st November 1865.
George E. LeckyNovember21,1865Resigned, 27th February 1867.
Robert Lockhart DalglishFebruary27,1867Retired, 20th July 1867.
E. P. StewartJuly20,1867Promoted, 7th July 1869.
C. E. Croker-KingJuly7,1869Promoted, 17th July 1872.
Arthur Dingwall FordyceAugust21,1872
 
PAYMASTERS.
 
Alexander BannermanFebruary25,1804
James FergusonMarch21,18052nd Battalion of 1804. Deceased.
John ChisholmDecember11,1817Retired. Succeeded by Paymaster Taylor.
M. G. TaylorAugust26,1836Exchanged to 45th Foot.
E. EvansJuly7,1846Retired, 22nd April 1853.
Joseph WebsterApril22,1853Retired, 1st April 1864.
Charles SkrineApril1,1864
 
[696]QUARTER-MASTERS.
 
Archibald MacdougalMarch8,1793Retired.
Alexander WishartFebruary10,17942nd Battalion of 1794. Establishment reduced.
Duncan MacraeJanuary23,1801To 76th Foot as Ensign.
John LeavochFebruary11,1804Promoted from Paymaster’s Clerk. He carried the Queen’s colour at Assaye and Argaum.
John MacphersonApril17,18042nd Battalion of 1804. Retired.
Alexander WatersJune30,1808
William SmithApril19,1810
William GunnAugust6,1812Paymaster in Cape Mounted Rifles, May 31, 1839.
Joseph WebsterMay31,1839Promoted Paymaster, 22nd April 1853.
Patrick CarrollApril22,1853Retired on Full-pay, 12th September 1856.
Charles SkrineSeptember12,1856Promoted Paymaster, 1st April 1864.
Alexander WeirApril26,1864
 
SURGEONS.
 
Thomas BaillieMarch8,1793Died in India, 1802.
William Kennedy17942nd Battalion of 1794.
John MacandieNovember17,1802
Thomas DraperApril17,18042nd Battalion of 1804. Promoted Deputy Inspector-General.
Neil CurrieSeptember1,1808
William MunroJune3,1813To Half-pay.
John M’Roberts, M.D.November13,1817
Robert Henry Bolton, M.D.October30,1823
Duncan HendersonMarch23,1826Exchanged to 14th Foot.
John M’AndrewFebruary15,1833Appointed to 40th Foot.
James BurtJuly29,1836Appointed to 16th Dragoons.
Archibald AlexanderOctober3,1845Exchanged to 50th Foot.
Arthur C. WebsterMarch23,1849Transferred to 10th Hussars.
Joseph Jee, V.C. & C.B.June23,1854Exchanged to 1st Dragoons, 20th Sept. 1864.
L. C. StewartSeptember20,1864Promoted, 17th March 1867.
J. MeaneMarch8,1867Appointed to the Staff, 6th March 1869.
V. M. M’Master, V.C.March6,1869Died, 22nd January 1872.
A. W. Beveridge, M.D.February17,1872
Surgical Assistants.—John Macandie (1795), Alex. Young (1795), John Bowen (1803), Wm. Munro (1805), Alex. Leslie (1805), Walter Irwin (1810), John Hughes (1811), Wm. Macleod (1814), George Maclean (1814), Duncan Henderson, M.D. (1817), Alex Duncan (1826), James Thomson (1826), Arthur Wood, M.D. (1826), James Young (1826), Wm. Robertson (1832), W. H. Allman (1842), John Innes (1842), G. Archer, M.D. (1839), J. Mitchell, M.D. (1843), D. R. M’Kinnon (1844), W. Bowie, M.D. (1844), J. Leitch, M.D. (1846), J. M’Nab, M.D. (1847), A. S. Willocks (1852), E. K. O’Neill (1854), V. M. M’Master (1855), S. S. Skipton, M.D. (1857), A. W. Beveridge, M.D. (1857), P. Kilgour (1866), N. Wade (1867), W. Johnston, M.D. (1872).
 

DRESS OF THE 78TH HIGHLANDERS,

DRESS OF THE 78TH HIGHLANDERS,

THE FULL HIGHLAND COSTUME.

THE COMPLETE HIGHLAND OUTFIT.

Officers.—Kilt and belted plaid of Mackenzie tartan; scarlet Highland doublet, trimmed with gold lace according to rank, buff facings (patrol jacket and trews for fatigue dress); bonnet of black ostrich plumes, with white vulture hackle; Menzies tartan hose, red garter knots, and white spatterdashes (shoes and gold buckles, and Mackenzie tartan hose and green garter knots for ball dress); sporran of white goat’s hair, with eight gold tassels (two long black tassels undress); buff leather shoulder-belt, with gilt breast plate; red morocco dirk belt, embroidered with gold thistles; dirk and skean-dhu, mounted in cairngorm and silver gilt; the claymore, with steel scabbard; round silver-gilt shoulder brooch, surmounted by a crown. The field officers wear trews, shoulder plaid, and waist belt. The Cabar Feidh on all appointments, with the Elephant, superscribed “Assaye.”

Officers.—Kilt and belted plaid in Mackenzie tartan; red Highland doublet, trimmed with gold lace depending on rank, light-colored facings (patrol jacket and trousers for casual wear); bonnet featuring black ostrich plumes, with white vulture hackle; Menzies tartan socks, red garter knots, and white spatterdashes (shoes with gold buckles, and Mackenzie tartan socks and green garter knots for formal dress); sporran made of white goat’s hair, adorned with eight gold tassels (two long black tassels for casual wear); light-colored leather shoulder belt, with a gold breastplate; red leather dirk belt, embroidered with gold thistles; dirk and skean-dhu set in cairngorm and gold; the claymore, with a steel scabbard; round silver-gilt shoulder brooch, topped with a crown. The field officers wear trousers, shoulder plaid, and waist belt. The Cabar Feidh on all appointments, with the Elephant, inscribed “Assaye.”

Mess Dress.—Scarlet shell jacket, with buff rolling collar and facings, and gold shoulder-knots; Mackenzie tartan vest, with cairngorm buttons.

Mess Dress.—Red shell jacket, with a tan rolling collar and facings, and gold shoulder knots; Mackenzie tartan vest, with cairngorm buttons.

Sergeants.—Same as privates, with the exception of finer cloth and tartan. Staff sergeants wear the buff cross-belt and claymore, and shoulder plaid with brooch.

Sergeants.—Same as privates, except made from better fabric and tartan. Staff sergeants wear the buff cross-belt and claymore, along with a shoulder plaid and brooch.

Privates.—Kilt and fly of Mackenzie tartan; scarlet Highland doublet, buff facings (buff jacket and trews for fatigue dress); bonnet of black ostrich plumes, with white hackle; sporran of white goat’s hair, with two long black tassels; Menzies tartan hose, red garter knots, and white spatterdashes; the Cabar Feidh and the Elephant on the appointments.

Privates.—Kilt and fly made of Mackenzie tartan; red Highland doublet with buff accents (buff jacket and trousers for casual dress); a bonnet adorned with black ostrich feathers and a white hackle; sporran made of white goat hair with two long black tassels; Menzies tartan socks, red garter knots, and white gaiters; featuring the Cabar Feidh and the Elephant on the insignia.

Band.—Same as privates, with the exception of red hackles, grey sporrans, buff waist-belts and dirks, and shoulder plaids and brooch.

Band.—Same as privates, except for red hackles, grey sporrans, buff waist-belts and dirks, and shoulder plaids and brooch.

Pipers.—Same as privates, with the exception of green doublets, green hackles, Mackenzie tartan hose, green garter knots, grey sporrans, black shoulder and dirk belts, claymore, dirk, and skean-dhu, and shoulder plaids with round brooch.

Pipers.—Same as privates, except for green jackets, green feathers, Mackenzie tartan socks, green garter knots, gray sporrans, black shoulder and dirk belts, claymore, dirk, and skean-dhu, and shoulder plaids with round brooches.

FOOTNOTES:

[465] For this history of the 78th Highlanders up to the beginning of the Persian War, we are entirely indebted to Captain Colin Mackenzie, formerly an officer of the regiment, who is himself preparing a detailed history of the 78th.

[465] For this account of the 78th Highlanders leading up to the start of the Persian War, we owe everything to Captain Colin Mackenzie, a former officer of the regiment, who is currently working on a comprehensive history of the 78th.

[466] See page 238, vol. ii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, vol. 2.

[467] Stewart’s Sketches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches.

[468] The corporals were included in this number, which should therefore have appeared as “rank and file” instead of “private men.”—C.M.

[468] The corporals were included in this total, which should therefore have been listed as “rank and file” instead of “private men.”—C.M.

[469] Private papers of the late Lord Seaforth.

[469] Private papers of the late Lord Seaforth.

[470] Extract from letter of service.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Excerpt from the letter.

[471] “During six years’ residence in different cantonments in Bengal no material event occurred. The corps sustained throughout a character every way exemplary. The commanding officer’s system of discipline, and his substitution of censure for punishment, attracted much attention. The temperate habits of the soldiers, and Colonel Mackenzie’s mode of punishment, by a threat to inform his parents of the misconduct of a delinquent, or to send a bad character of him to his native country, attracted the notice of all India. Their sobriety was such that it was necessary to restrict them from selling or giving away the usual allowance of liquor to other soldiers.

[471] “During six years of living in various military camps in Bengal, nothing significant happened. The unit maintained a consistently admirable reputation. The commanding officer's disciplinary approach and his preference for criticism instead of punishment drew a lot of interest. The soldiers' moderate lifestyle and Colonel Mackenzie's method of discipline—threatening to inform their parents about their misbehavior or to send a bad report about them back to their homeland—caught the attention of people across India. Their sobriety was so pronounced that it became necessary to prevent them from selling or giving away their usual ration of alcohol to other soldiers.

“There were in this battalion nearly 300 men from Lord Seaforth’s estate in the Lewis. Several years elapsed before any of these men were charged with a crime deserving severe punishment. In 1799 a man was tried and punished. This so shocked his comrades that he was put out of their society as a degraded man, who brought shame on his kindred. The unfortunate outcast felt his own degradation so much that he became unhappy and desperate; and Colonel Mackenzie, to save him from destruction, applied and got him sent to England, where his disgrace would be unknown and unnoticed. It happened as Colonel Mackenzie had expected, for he quite recovered his character. By the humane consideration of his commander, a man was thus saved from that ruin which a repetition of severity would have rendered inevitable.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

“There were nearly 300 men in this battalion from Lord Seaforth’s estate in Lewis. Several years passed before any of these men faced charges for a serious crime. In 1799, one man was tried and punished. This shocked his comrades so much that they excluded him from their group, considering him a disgrace who brought shame to his family. The unfortunate outcast felt his shame deeply, which made him unhappy and desperate. To save him from the brink of self-destruction, Colonel Mackenzie intervened and arranged for him to be sent to England, where his disgrace would go unnoticed. As Colonel Mackenzie had anticipated, the man fully regained his reputation. Thanks to his commander’s compassionate actions, a man was saved from the ruin that further punishment would have made inevitable.” —Stewart’s Sketches.

[472] Cust’s Wars.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cust’s Wars.

[473] “A Mahratta chief, residing in the British camp, gave the following account of the action in a letter to his friends at Poonah:—‘The English are a strange people, and their General a wonderful man. They came here in the morning, looked at the Pettah wall, walked over it, killed all the garrison, and then turned in to breakfast. Who can resist such men as these?’”—Cust’s Wars.

[473] “A Maratha chief, living in the British camp, wrote to his friends in Pune describing the battle: ‘The English are a peculiar people, and their General is an incredible man. They arrived in the morning, inspected the Pettah wall, walked over it, killed everyone in the garrison, and then sat down for breakfast. Who can stand up to such men as these?’”—Cust’s Wars.

[474] Cust’s Wars.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cust’s Wars.

[475] “It may not be known to the public, and perhaps not to the 78th Regiment itself, that the handsome black granite slab inserted in the Pettah wall of Ahmednuggur, bearing an inscription that on this spot fell, at the storming of the fort, Captain Thomas Mackenzie-Humberstone (son of Colonel Mackenzie-Humberstone, who was killed at the close of the Mahratta War, 1783), also to the memory of Captain Grant, Lieutenant Anderson, the non-commissioned officers, and privates of that Regiment who fell on that occasion, was placed here as a memorial by the Honourable Mrs Stewart-Mackenzie (then Lady Hood), eldest daughter of Lord Seaforth (brother of Colonel Humberstone), when she visited this spot on her way from Poonah to Hyderabad, in March 1813.”—Memorandum found among the papers of the late Colonel C. Mackenzie-Fraser of Castle Fraser.

[475] “It may not be widely known, and possibly not even to the 78th Regiment itself, that the beautiful black granite slab set into the Pettah wall of Ahmednuggur, which has an inscription stating that on this spot fell, during the storming of the fort, Captain Thomas Mackenzie-Humberstone (son of Colonel Mackenzie-Humberstone, who was killed at the end of the Mahratta War, 1783), also honoring Captain Grant, Lieutenant Anderson, the non-commissioned officers, and privates of that Regiment who died that day, was placed here as a tribute by the Honourable Mrs Stewart-Mackenzie (then Lady Hood), the eldest daughter of Lord Seaforth (brother of Colonel Humberstone), when she visited this site on her way from Poonah to Hyderabad, in March 1813.”—Memorandum found among the papers of the late Colonel C. Mackenzie-Fraser of Castle Fraser.

[476] Alison’s History of Europe.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alison’s History of Europe.

[477] “It is now said that they had in their camp 128 guns.”—General Wellesley to Major Shaw, 28th September 1803.

[477] “It's now reported that they had 128 guns in their camp.”—General Wellesley to Major Shaw, September 28, 1803.

[478] See History of the 74th, vol. ii. p. 575.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See History of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, vol. 2. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[479] Stewart’s Sketches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches.

[480] Alison’s History of Europe.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alison’s History of Europe.

[481] Sir Samuel Auchmuty’s Despatch.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sir Samuel Auchmuty’s Report.

[482] Alison’s History of Europe.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alison’s History of Europe.

[483] Stewart’s Sketches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart's Sketches.

[484] “On the 10th, the ‘Prince Blucher,’ Captain Weatherall, came in sight, and took on board Major Macpherson, Lieutenants Mackenzie and M’Crummin, with a considerable number of men and all the women and children. He would have taken the whole, but was driven off during the night by a severe gale, and obliged to proceed to Calcutta, leaving Captain M’Queen, Lieutenants M’Rae, Macleod, Brodie, Macqueen, and Smith, and 109 non-commissioned officers and privates on the island, which is barren and uninhabited.”—Regimental Record.

[484] “On the 10th, the ‘Prince Blucher,’ Captain Weatherall, came into view and picked up Major Macpherson, Lieutenants Mackenzie and M’Crummin, along with a significant number of men and all the women and children. He would have taken everyone, but he was forced to leave during the night because of a severe storm and had to head to Calcutta, leaving Captain M’Queen, Lieutenants M’Rae, Macleod, Brodie, Macqueen, and Smith, along with 109 non-commissioned officers and privates on the island, which is barren and uninhabited.”—Regimental Record.

[485] Stewart’s Sketches.

Stewart’s Sketches.

[486] Stewart’s Sketches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches.

[487] Records of 2nd Battalion.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 2nd Battalion records.

[488] His portrait will be found on page 396, vol. ii.

[488] You can find his portrait in page 396, vol. ii.

[489] Before launching out into its history, it may be as well to state that the uniform of this battalion was formed on the exact model of the original dress of the first battalion, viz., a Highland jacket, neck and cuffs of light buff, edging and frogs trimmed with a narrow stripe of green, the button bearing the number of the regiment beneath a crown, the breastplate engraved with a G. R. circumscribed with the regimental motto, “Cuidich ’n Righ” (“Aids of the King”); and in all other respects the full Highland uniform as established by his Majesty’s regulations.

[489] Before diving into its history, it’s worth mentioning that the uniform of this battalion was modeled exactly after the original dress of the first battalion, which included a Highland jacket, light buff neck and cuffs, edging and frogs with a narrow green stripe, a button with the regiment's number below a crown, and a breastplate engraved with a G. R. surrounded by the regimental motto, “Cuidich ’n Righ” (“Aids of the King”); and in all other aspects, it followed the full Highland uniform as set by His Majesty’s regulations.

[490] Stewart’s Sketches. In relating the above interesting anecdote, it is generally understood that Stewart alludes to an incident in his own career.

[490] Stewart’s Sketches. When sharing the intriguing story above, it's widely accepted that Stewart is referring to an event from his own life.

[491] It is said that Sir John Stuart was greatly disappointed to find the second battalion of the 78th a “corps of boys,” he having expected the 42nd to be sent to his command, and calculated on their assistance in his projected descent on Calabria. However, this disappointment was of but short duration, as his order of the 6th of July, after the battle of Maida, will testify.

[491] It’s said that Sir John Stuart was very disappointed to discover that the second battalion of the 78th was just a “corps of boys,” as he had hoped the 42nd would be sent to his command and had counted on their help for his planned invasion of Calabria. However, this disappointment didn’t last long, as his order from July 6th, after the battle of Maida, will show.

[492] “Sergeant John Macrae, a young man, about twenty-two years of age, but of good size and strength of arm, showed that the broadsword, in a firm hand, is as good a weapon in close fighting as the bayonet. If the first push of the bayonet misses its aim, or happens to be parried, it is not easy to recover the weapon and repeat the thrust, when the enemy is bold enough to stand firm; but it is not so with the sword, which may be readily withdrawn from its blow, wielded with celerity, and directed to any part of the body, particularly to the head and arms, whilst its motions defend the person using it. Macrae killed six men, cutting them down with his broadsword (of the kind usually worn by sergeants of Highland corps), when at last he made a dash out of the ranks on a Turk, whom he cut down; but as he was returning to the square he was killed by a blow from behind, his head being nearly split in two by the stroke of a sabre. Lieutenant Christopher Macrae, whom I have already mentioned as having brought eighteen men of his own name to the regiment as part of his quota of recruits, for an ensigncy, was killed in this affair, with six of his followers and namesakes, besides the sergeant. On the passage to Lisbon in October 1805, the same sergeant came to me one evening crying like a child, and complaining that the ship’s cook had called him English names, which he did not understand, and thrown some fat in his face. Thus a lad who, in 1805, was so soft and so childish, displayed in 1807 a courage and vigour worthy a hero of Ossian.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

[492] “Sergeant John Macrae, a young man around twenty-two years old but strong and well-built, proved that a broadsword, in skilled hands, is just as effective in close combat as a bayonet. If the first thrust from the bayonet misses or gets blocked, it's hard to quickly recover and thrust again, especially when the enemy stands their ground; but that's not the case with a sword, which can be easily withdrawn from a strike, swung quickly, and aimed at any part of the body, especially the head and arms, while also providing defense for the user. Macrae killed six men with his broadsword (the kind usually carried by Highland regiment sergeants) before charging at a Turk whom he also cut down. However, as he was returning to his unit, he was struck from behind, nearly splitting his head in two with a sabre’s blow. Lieutenant Christopher Macrae, whom I previously mentioned for bringing eighteen of his namesakes to the regiment as part of his recruitment quota for an ensigncy, was also killed in this incident, along with six of his followers sharing his name, in addition to the sergeant. During the voyage to Lisbon in October 1805, the same sergeant came to me one evening, crying like a child and complaining that the ship’s cook had called him English names he didn’t understand and had tossed some fat in his face. Thus, a kid who was so soft and childish in 1805 displayed the courage and strength of a true hero by 1807.”—Stewart’s Sketches.

[493] Records, 2d Battalion. He was succeeded in the command by Lieut.-Colonel John Macleod.

[493] Records, 2d Battalion. He was followed in command by Lieutenant Colonel John Macleod.

[494] Records, 2d Battalion.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 2nd Battalion Records.

[495] The victor of Barossa, afterwards Lord Lynedoch.

[495] The winner of Barossa, later known as Lord Lynedoch.

[496] Stewart’s Sketches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches.

[497] At these stations the regiment was inspected, and most favourably reported upon, by Major-General Hope.

[497] At these stations, the regiment was inspected and received a positive report from Major-General Hope.

[498] His portrait will be found on page 482, vol. ii.

[498] You can find his portrait in page 482, vol. ii.

[499] Journal of Captain Keogh, late 78th Highlanders.

[499] Journal of Captain Keogh, formerly of the 78th Highlanders.

[500] Captain Hunt’s (78th Highlanders) Persian Campaign.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Captain Hunt’s (78th Highlanders) Persian Campaign.

[501] Captain Hunt’s Persian Campaign.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Captain Hunt’s Persian Campaign.

[502] This portrait is copied, by the permission of John Clark Marshman, Esq., and the Messrs Longman, from that in Marshman’s Memoirs of Major-General Sir Henry Havelock, K.C.B.

[502] This portrait is reproduced with permission from John Clark Marshman, Esq., and the Longman brothers, based on the one in Marshman’s Memoirs of Major-General Sir Henry Havelock, K.C.B.

[503] Captain Hunt, 78th Highlanders, “Persian Campaign.” We may remark that Captain Hunt’s conduct of the Ahwaz force was very highly praised. Sir James Outram says in his despatch to Sir Henry Somerset, “Great praise is also due to Captain Hunt, 78th Highlanders, who so successfully carried out the military operations,” and Sir Henry acknowledges this by alluding to Captain Hunt, “whose excellent disposition of his small force I have remarked with much satisfaction.” Captain Hunt also received the thanks of the Governor-General in Council. This very promising officer unfortunately fell a victim to cholera during the Mutiny, and thus, at an early age, terminated a career which must have done honour to himself and reflected credit upon his regiment.—C. M.

[503] Captain Hunt, 78th Highlanders, “Persian Campaign.” It's worth noting that Captain Hunt’s leadership of the Ahwaz force received high praise. Sir James Outram stated in his report to Sir Henry Somerset, “Great praise is also due to Captain Hunt, 78th Highlanders, who successfully executed the military operations,” and Sir Henry acknowledged this by mentioning Captain Hunt, “whose excellent management of his small force I have noted with great satisfaction.” Captain Hunt also received thanks from the Governor-General in Council. Sadly, this promising officer fell victim to cholera during the Mutiny, cutting short a career that would have brought him recognition and brought credit to his regiment.—C. M.

[504] “Of the 78th Highlanders Havelock had formed a very high estimate, and in his confidential report of that corps, made before leaving Persia, a copy of which was found among his papers, he had said:—‘There is a fine spirit in the ranks of this regiment. I am given to understand that it behaved remarkably well in the affair at Kooshab, near Busheer, which took place before I reached the army; and during the naval action on the Euphrates, and its landing here, its steadiness, zeal, and activity, under my own observation, were conspicuous. The men have been subjected in this service to a good deal of exposure, to extremes of climate, and have had heavy work to execute with their entrenching tools, in constructing redoubts and making roads. They have been, while I have had the opportunity of watching them, most cheerful; and have never seemed to regret or complain of anything but that they had no further chance of meeting the enemy. I am convinced the regiment would be second to none in the service if its high military qualities were drawn forth. It is proud of its colours, its tartan, and its former achievements.’”—Marshman’s Memoirs of Havelock.

[504] “Havelock had a very high regard for the 78th Highlanders, and in his private report about that unit, written before he left Persia, which was found among his papers, he mentioned:—‘This regiment has a great spirit among its ranks. I understand that it performed exceptionally well in the incident at Kooshab, near Busheer, before I arrived with the army; and during the naval action on the Euphrates and its landing here, its steadiness, enthusiasm, and effectiveness, as I observed myself, were remarkable. The soldiers have faced a lot of exposure in this service, extreme weather conditions, and have had heavy tasks with their entrenching tools to build fortifications and create roads. While I've been observing them, they have been very cheerful and rarely seemed to regret or complain about anything except that they wished for another opportunity to confront the enemy. I’m convinced that this regiment could be among the best in the army if its high military qualities were properly utilized. They take pride in their colors, their tartan, and their past achievements.’”—Marshman’s Memoirs of Havelock.

[505] This account of the part taken by the regiment in the suppression of the Indian mutiny is compiled mainly from the admirable narrative contained in the Regimental Record Book.

[505] This description of the role played by the regiment in putting down the Indian Mutiny is largely based on the excellent account found in the Regimental Record Book.

[506] The garrison at Cawnpoor, under the command of Sir Hugh Wheeler, was induced to surrender, after a most heroic defence of three weeks, on promise of a safe conduct to Allahabad, and on condition that the force should march out under arms, with 60 rounds of ammunition to every man; that carriages should be provided for the conveyance of the wounded, the women, and the children; and that boats, victualled with a sufficiency of flour, should be in readiness, at the Suttee Chowra Ghât, or landing-place (on the Ganges), which lay about a mile from the British entrenchment. On the morning of the 27th of June 1857 the garrison, numbering, with women and children, nearly 800, was marched down to the landing-place; but before the embarkation was completed, a fire of grape and musketry was opened upon the boats, and a fearful massacre took place. Only 125 women and children were spared from that day’s massacre, and reserved for the more awful butchery of the 15th of July. Upwards of a hundred persons got away in a boat, but only four made good their escape, as within three days the boat was captured by the mutineers and taken back to Cawnpoor, where the sixty male occupants were shot, the women and children being put into custody with the 125 already mentioned.

[506] The garrison at Cawnpoor, led by Sir Hugh Wheeler, was forced to surrender after a heroic defense lasting three weeks, on the promise of safe passage to Allahabad. They agreed that the force could march out armed, with 60 rounds of ammunition for each man; that carriages would be provided for the wounded, women, and children; and that boats stocked with enough flour would be ready at the Suttee Chowra Ghât, the landing place on the Ganges, which was about a mile from the British entrenchment. On the morning of June 27, 1857, the garrison, which totaled nearly 800 including women and children, was marched down to the landing place. However, before they could all board the boats, they were fired upon with grapeshot and musketry, resulting in a horrific massacre. Only 125 women and children survived that day's massacre, who were reserved for the even worse slaughter on July 15. Over a hundred people managed to escape in a boat, but only four successfully made it to safety. Within three days, the boat was captured by the mutineers and taken back to Cawnpoor, where the sixty men aboard were executed, while the women and children were taken into custody along with the previously mentioned 125.

Our illustration is from a photograph, and shows the Fisherman’s Temple. For full details of the Cawnpoor massacres, we may refer our readers to the volume entitled Cawnpore, by G. O. Trevelyan.

Our illustration is from a photograph and shows the Fisherman’s Temple. For full details of the Cawnpoor massacres, we recommend our readers check out the book titled Cawnpore by G. O. Trevelyan.

[507] See portrait on the steel plate of the Colonels of the 78th and 79th Regiments.

[507] Check out the portrait on the steel plate of the Colonels of the 78th and 79th Regiments.

[508] “A General, and, at the time of his death, the oldest officer in the British army. He served with high distinction and without cessation from 1779 to 1814. He became a General (full) in 1837. So marked was his daring and personal valour, that he was known among his companions in arms as ‘Fighting Jack.’ General Mackenzie married Lilias, youngest daughter of Alexander Chisholm of Chisholm, and died 14th June 1860, aged 96.”—Burke’s Peerage and Baronetage. When the 78th Highlanders were received in Inverness with the utmost enthusiasm, on their return from the Indian Mutiny, General Mackenzie, verging on 100 years, appeared on his balcony to bid them welcome, and was warmly cheered by the successors of those he had so often led to victory.—C. M.

[508] “A General, and at the time of his death, the oldest officer in the British army. He served with great distinction and without pause from 1779 to 1814. He became a General (full) in 1837. His boldness and bravery were so notable that his fellow soldiers called him ‘Fighting Jack.’ General Mackenzie married Lilias, the youngest daughter of Alexander Chisholm of Chisholm, and passed away on June 14, 1860, at the age of 96.”—Burke’s Peerage and Baronetage. When the 78th Highlanders returned to Inverness from the Indian Mutiny, they were greeted with immense enthusiasm, and General Mackenzie, approaching 100 years old, came out on his balcony to welcome them, receiving warm cheers from those he had often led to victory.—C. M.


THE 79TH QUEEN’S OWN CAMERON HIGHLANDERS.

I.

1793–1853.

The Clan Cameron—Raising of the Regiment—Flanders—West Indies—Holland—Ferrol and Cadiz—Egypt—Ireland—A 2nd battalion—Proposed abolition of the kilt—Denmark—Sweden—Portugal—Corunna—Spain—The Peninsular War—Busaco—Foz d’Arouce—Fuentes d’Onor—Death of Colonel Philip Cameron—Lord Wellington’s opinion of the 79th—Salamanca—Siege of Burgos—Vittoria—Pyrenees—Nivelle—Nive—Orthes—Toulouse—Home—Quatre Bras—Waterloo—France—Home—Chichester—Portsmouth—Jersey—Ireland—Canada—New Colours—Scotland—England—Gibraltar—“Bailie Nicol Jarvie”—Canada—Scotland—Chobham—Portsmouth.

The Clan Cameron—Formation of the Regiment—Flanders—West Indies—Holland—Ferrol and Cadiz—Egypt—Ireland—A 2nd battalion—Proposed removal of the kilt—Denmark—Sweden—Portugal—Corunna—Spain—The Peninsular War—Busaco—Foz d’Arouce—Fuentes d’Onor—Death of Colonel Philip Cameron—Lord Wellington’s view of the 79th—Salamanca—Siege of Burgos—Vittoria—Pyrenees—Nivelle—Nive—Orthes—Toulouse—Home—Quatre Bras—Waterloo—France—Home—Chichester—Portsmouth—Jersey—Ireland—Canada—New Colours—Scotland—England—Gibraltar—“Bailie Nicol Jarvie”—Canada—Scotland—Chobham—Portsmouth.

Egmond aan Zee.
Egypt (including the Sphinx).
Fuentes D'Onor.
Salamanca.
Pyrenees Mountains.
Nivelle.
Nice.
Toulouse.
Peninsula.
Waterloo.
Alma.
Sebastopol.
Lucknow.

The Camerons are well known as one of the bravest and most chivalrous of the Highland clans. They held out to the very last as steadfast adherents to the cause of the Stuarts, and the names of Ewen Cameron, Donald the “gentle Lochiel,” and the unfortunate Dr Cameron, must be associated in the minds of all Scotchmen with everything that is brave, and chivalrous, and generous, and unyieldingly loyal. The clan itself was at one time one of the most powerful in the Highlands; and the regiment which is now known by the clan name has most faithfully upheld the credit of the clan for bravery and loyalty; it has proved a practical comment on the old song, “A Cameron never can yield.”

The Camerons are well known as one of the bravest and most chivalrous Highland clans. They stood firm until the very end as loyal supporters of the Stuart cause, and the names Ewen Cameron, Donald the "gentle Lochiel," and the unfortunate Dr. Cameron should be remembered by all Scots for their bravery, chivalry, generosity, and unwavering loyalty. At one time, the clan was one of the most powerful in the Highlands, and the regiment now bearing the clan name has consistently upheld the clan’s reputation for bravery and loyalty; it has served as a real-life testament to the old song, “A Cameron never can yield.”

This regiment was raised by Alan Cameron of Erracht, to whom letters of service were granted on the 17th of August 1793. No bounty was allowed by Government, as was the case with other regiments raised in this manner, the men being recruited solely at the expense of the officers. The regiment was inspected at Stirling in January 1794, and at the end of the same month its strength was raised to 1000 men, Alan Cameron being appointed Lieutenant-Colonel Commandant.[509] The 79th was at first designated the “Cameronian Volunteers,” but this designation was subsequently changed to “Cameron Highlanders.”

This regiment was raised by Alan Cameron of Erracht, who was granted letters of service on August 17, 1793. The government did not provide any bounty, unlike other regiments raised this way; the men were recruited entirely at the officers' expense. The regiment was inspected in Stirling in January 1794, and by the end of that month, its numbers had grown to 1,000 men, with Alan Cameron appointed as Lieutenant-Colonel Commandant.[509] The 79th was originally called the “Cameronian Volunteers,” but this name was later changed to “Cameron Highlanders.”

The following is the original list of the officers of the 79th:—

The following is the original list of the officers of the 79th:—

Major-Commandant—Alan Cameron.

Major Commandant—Alan Cameron.

Major—George Rowley.

Major — George Rowley.

Captains.

Captains.

Neil Campbell

Neil Campbell

Patrick M’Dowall.

Patrick M’Dowall.

Donald Cameron.

Donald Cameron.

George Carnegie.

George Carnegie.

Captain-Lieutenant and Captain—Archibald Maclean.

Captain-Lieutenant and Captain—Archibald Maclean.

Lieutenants.

Lieutenants.

Archibald Maclean.

Archie Maclean.

Alexander Macdonell.

Alexander Macdonell.

Duncan Stewart.

Duncan Stewart.

John Urquhart.

John Urquhart.

Colin Maclean.

Colin Maclean.

Joseph Dewer.

Joseph Dewer.

Charles MacVicar.

Charles MacVicar.

Ensigns.

Ensigns.

Neil Campbell.

Neil Campbell.

Gordon Cameron.

Gordon Cameron.

Archibald Macdonell.

Archibald Macdonell.

Archibald Campbell.

Archie Campbell.

Donald Maclean.

Donald Maclean.

Archibald Cameron.

Archibald Cameron.

Alexander Grant.

Alex Grant.

William Graham.

William Graham.

Chaplain—Thomas Thompson.

Chaplain—Thomas Thompson.

Adjutant—Archibald Maclean.

Adjutant—Archibald Maclean.

Quartermaster—Duncan Stewart,

Quartermaster—Duncan Stewart,

Surgeon—John Maclean.

Surgeon—John Maclean.

After spending a short time in Ireland and the south of England, the 79th embarked in August 1794 for Flanders. During the following few months it shared in all the disasters of the unfortunate campaign in that country, losing 200 men from privation and the severity of the climate.[510]

After a brief time in Ireland and southern England, the 79th set off for Flanders in August 1794. Over the next few months, it experienced all the setbacks of the unfortunate campaign there, losing 200 men due to hardship and harsh weather conditions.[510]

Shortly afterwards the regiment returned to[698] England, and landed in the Isle of Wight, in April 1795. Its strength was ordered to be completed to 1000 men, preparatory to its embarkation for India. While Colonel Cameron was making every exertion to fulfil this order, he received an intimation that directions had been given to draft the Cameron Highlanders into four other regiments. This impolitic order naturally roused the indignation of the colonel, who in an interview[511] with the commander-in-chief deprecated in the strongest terms any such unfeeling and unwise proceeding. His representations were successful, and the destination of the regiment was changed to the West Indies, for which it embarked in the summer of 1795. The 79th remained in Martinique till July 1797, but suffered so much from the climate that an offer was made to such of the men as were fit for duty to volunteer into other corps, the consequence being that upwards of 200 entered the 42nd, while about a dozen joined four other regiments. The officers, with the remainder of the regiment, returned home, landing at Gravesend in August, and taking up their quarters in Chatham barracks. Orders were issued to fill up the ranks of the 79th, and by the exertions of Colonel Cameron and his officers a fresh body of 780 men was raised, who assembled at Stirling in June 1798. In the following year it was ordered to form part of the expedition to the Helder, landing at Helder Point, in North Holland, in August, when it was brigaded with the 2nd battalion Royals, the 25th, 49th, and 92nd Regiments, under the command of Major-General Moore. After various movements, the fourth division, under the command of Sir Ralph Abercromby, came up, on the 2nd of October, with the enemy, strongly posted near the village of Egmont-op-Zee. Notwithstanding the unfavourable nature of the ground, consisting of loose sand-hills, General Moore’s brigade made such a vigorous attack with the bayonet, that the enemy were quickly driven from their position, and pursued over the sand-hills till night prevented further operations. In this enterprise, Captain James Campbell, Lieutenant Stair Rose, and 13 rank and file, were killed; and Colonel Cameron, Lieutenants Colin Macdonald, Donald Macniel, 4 sergeants, and 54 rank and file wounded. The regiment was specially complimented for its conduct both by the commander-in-chief and by General Moore; the former declaring that nothing could do the regiment more credit than its conduct that day. It embarked in the end of October, and landed in England on the 1st of November.

Shortly after, the regiment returned to[698] England and landed on the Isle of Wight in April 1795. Its strength was supposed to be increased to 1,000 men in preparation for its deployment to India. While Colonel Cameron was doing everything he could to fulfill this order, he received word that orders had been given to transfer the Cameron Highlanders into four other regiments. This unwise order understandably upset the colonel, who strongly opposed such an insensitive and foolish action during a meeting[511] with the commander-in-chief. His concerns were successful, and the regiment's destination was changed to the West Indies, from which it embarked in the summer of 1795. The 79th stayed in Martinique until July 1797 but suffered greatly from the climate. As a result, an offer was made to any men fit for duty to volunteer for other corps, leading to over 200 joining the 42nd, while about a dozen joined four other regiments. The officers and the rest of the regiment returned home, landing in Gravesend in August and settling in Chatham barracks. Orders were issued to replenish the ranks of the 79th, and thanks to Colonel Cameron and his officers, a new group of 780 men was recruited, gathering in Stirling in June 1798. The following year, it was ordered to be part of the expedition to the Helder, landing at Helder Point in North Holland in August, where it was combined with the 2nd battalion Royals, the 25th, 49th, and 92nd Regiments under Major-General Moore's command. After various movements, the fourth division, under Sir Ralph Abercromby, engaged with the enemy, who were strongly held near the village of Egmont-op-Zee, on October 2nd. Despite the challenging terrain of loose sand-hills, General Moore’s brigade launched such a vigorous bayonet attack that the enemy was quickly forced from their position and pursued over the sand-hills until nightfall halted further action. In this engagement, Captain James Campbell, Lieutenant Stair Rose, and 13 rank and file were killed; Colonel Cameron, Lieutenants Colin Macdonald, Donald Macniel, 4 sergeants, and 54 rank and file were wounded. The regiment received special recognition for its performance from both the commander-in-chief and General Moore, the former stating that nothing could better reflect credit on the regiment than its actions that day. It embarked at the end of October and landed in England on November 1st.

In August 1800 the 79th embarked at Southampton as part of the expedition fitted out to destroy the Spanish shipping in the harbours of Ferrol and Cadiz. It arrived before Ferrol on the 25th, and shortly afterwards the brigade of which the regiment formed part, forced the enemy from their position and took possession of the heights of Brion and Balon, which completely commanded the town and harbour of Ferrol. Lieutenant-General Sir James Pulteney, however, did not see meet to follow out the advantage thus gained, and abandoned the enterprise. In this “insignificant service,” as Captain Jameson calls it, the 79th had only Captain Fraser, 2 sergeants, and 2 rank and file wounded.

In August 1800, the 79th boarded at Southampton as part of the mission set up to take out the Spanish shipping in the ports of Ferrol and Cadiz. They arrived off Ferrol on the 25th, and not long after, the brigade that included the regiment pushed the enemy out of their position and took control of the heights of Brion and Balon, which held a strategic advantage over the town and harbor of Ferrol. However, Lieutenant-General Sir James Pulteney chose not to capitalize on the advantage gained and abandoned the mission. In this "minor operation," as Captain Jameson puts it, the 79th suffered only Captain Fraser, 2 sergeants, and 2 soldiers wounded.

On the 6th of October the expedition landed before Cadiz, but on account of the very unfavourable state of the weather, the enterprise was abandoned.

On October 6th, the expedition landed outside Cadiz, but due to the really bad weather conditions, the mission was called off.

In 1801 the Cameron Highlanders took part in the famous operations in Egypt, under Sir Ralph Abercromby; but as minute details of this campaign are given in the histories of the 42nd and 92nd Regiments, it will be unnecessary to repeat the story here. The 79th was brigaded with the 2nd and 50th Regiments, and took an active part in the action of March 13th, in which it had 5 rank and file killed, and Lieutenant-Colonel Patrick M’Dowall, Lieutenants George Sutherland and John Stewart, Volunteer Alexander Cameron, 2 sergeants, and 56 rank and file wounded.

In 1801, the Cameron Highlanders participated in the well-known operations in Egypt under Sir Ralph Abercromby. Since detailed accounts of this campaign are included in the histories of the 42nd and 92nd Regiments, there’s no need to repeat the story here. The 79th was grouped with the 2nd and 50th Regiments and played an active role in the battle on March 13th, where 5 enlisted personnel were killed, and Lieutenant-Colonel Patrick M’Dowall, Lieutenants George Sutherland and John Stewart, Volunteer Alexander Cameron, 2 sergeants, and 56 enlisted personnel were wounded.

In the general engagement of March 21st, in which the brave Abercromby got his death-wound, the light companies of the 79th and the other regiments of its brigade kept the[699] enemy’s riflemen in check in front, while the fight was raging hotly on the right. The regiment lost one sergeant killed, and Lieutenant Patrick Ross, 2 sergeants, and 18 rank and file wounded.

In the battle on March 21st, where the courageous Abercromby was mortally wounded, the light companies of the 79th and the other regiments in its brigade kept the enemy’s riflemen at bay in the front, while fierce fighting was ongoing on the right. The regiment lost one sergeant killed, and Lieutenant Patrick Ross, 2 sergeants, and 18 soldiers were wounded.

While proceeding towards Cairo with Major-General Craddock’s brigade (to which the Cameron Highlanders had been transferred) and a division of Turks, they had a brush on the 9th of May with a French force, in which the 79th had Captain M’Dowall and one private wounded. At Cairo the regiment had the honour of being selected to take possession of the advanced gate, the “Gate of the Pyramids,” surrendered to the British in terms of a convention with the French.

While moving toward Cairo with Major-General Craddock’s brigade (which included the Cameron Highlanders) and a division of Turks, they had a skirmish on May 9th with a French force, during which the 79th had Captain M’Dowall and one private injured. In Cairo, the regiment had the honor of being chosen to take control of the advanced gate, the “Gate of the Pyramids,” which was handed over to the British as part of an agreement with the French.

For its distinguished services during the Egyptian campaign, the Cameron Highlanders, besides receiving the thanks of the king and parliament, was one of the regiments which received the honour of bearing the figure of a Sphinx, with the word “Egypt,” on its colours and appointments.

For its outstanding contributions during the Egyptian campaign, the Cameron Highlanders, in addition to receiving the king's and parliament's gratitude, was one of the regiments awarded the honor of displaying the figure of a Sphinx with the word "Egypt" on its colors and insignia.

After staying a short time at Minorca, the regiment returned to Scotland in August 1802, whence, after filling up its thinned ranks, it was removed to Ireland in the beginning of 1803. In 1804 a second battalion was raised, but was never employed on active service, being used only to fill up vacancies as they occurred in the first battalion, until 1815, when it was reduced at Dundee.

After a brief stay in Minorca, the regiment returned to Scotland in August 1802. After replenishing its reduced ranks, it was moved to Ireland at the beginning of 1803. In 1804, a second battalion was formed, but it was never deployed for active service; it was only used to fill vacancies in the first battalion until 1815, when it was disbanded in Dundee.

In 1804 the question of abolishing the kilt seems to have been under the consideration of the military authorities, and a correspondence on the subject took place between the Horse-Guards and Colonel Cameron, which deserves to be reproduced for the sake of the Highland Colonel’s intensely characteristic reply. In a letter dated “Horse Guards, 13th October 1804,” Colonel Cameron was requested to state his “private opinion as to the expediency of abolishing the kilt in Highland regiments, and substituting in lieu thereof the tartan trews.” To this Colonel Cameron replied in four sentences as follows:—

In 1804, the military authorities were considering the idea of getting rid of the kilt, and there was a correspondence on the topic between the Horse Guards and Colonel Cameron that is worth sharing because of the Colonel's distinctively characteristic reply. In a letter dated “Horse Guards, 13th October 1804,” Colonel Cameron was asked to share his “private opinion on whether it would be a good idea to abolish the kilt in Highland regiments and replace it with tartan trews.” Colonel Cameron responded in four sentences as follows:—

Glasgow, 27th October 1804.

Glasgow, October 27, 1804.

Sir,—On my return hither some days ago from Stirling, I received your letter of the 13th inst. (by General Calvert’s orders) respecting the propriety of an alteration in the mode of clothing Highland regiments, in reply to which I beg to state, freely and fully, my sentiments upon that subject, without a particle of prejudice in either way, but merely founded upon facts as applicable to these corps—at least as far as I am capable, from thirty years’ experience, twenty years of which I have been upon actual service in all climates, with the description of men in question, which, independent of being myself a Highlander, and well knowing all the convenience and inconvenience of our native garb in the field and otherwise, and perhaps, also, aware of the probable source and clashing motives from which the suggestion now under consideration originally arose. I have to observe progressively, that in the course of the late war several gentlemen proposed to raise Highland regiments, some for general service, but chiefly for home defence; but most of these corps were called from all quarters, and thereby adulterated with every description of men, that rendered them anything but real Highlanders, or even Scotchmen (which is not strictly synonymous), and the colonels themselves being generally unacquainted with the language and habits of Highlanders, while prejudiced in favour of, and accustomed to wear breeches, consequently averse to that free congenial circulation of pure wholesome air (as an exhilarating native bracer) which has hitherto so peculiarly befitted the Highlander for activity, and all the other necessary qualities of a soldier, whether for hardship upon scanty fare, readiness in accoutring, or making forced marches, &c., besides the exclusive advantage, when halted, of drenching his kilt, &c., in the next brook, as well as washing his limbs, and drying both, as it were, by constant fanning, without injury to either, but, on the contrary, feeling clean and comfortable, while the buffoon tartan pantaloon, &c., with all its fringed frippery (as some mongrel Highlanders would have it) sticking wet and dirty to the skin, is not very easily pulled off, and less so to get on again in case of alarm or any other hurry, and all this time absorbing both wet and dirt, followed up by rheumatism and fevers, which ultimately make great havoc in hot and cold climates; while it consists with knowledge, that the Highlander in his native garb always appeared more cleanly, and maintained better health in both climates than those who wore even the thick cloth pantaloon. Independent of these circumstances, I feel no hesitation in saying, that the proposed alteration must have proceeded from a whimsical idea, more than from the real comfort of the Highland soldier, and a wish to lay aside that national martial garb, the very sight of which has, upon many occasions, struck the enemy with terror and confusion,—and now metamorphose the Highlander from his real characteristic appearance and comfort in an odious incompatible dress, to which it will, in my opinion, be difficult to reconcile him, as a poignant grievance to, and a galling reflection upon, Highland corps, &c., as levelling that martial distinction by which they have been hitherto noticed and respected,—and from my own experience I feel well founded in saying, that if anything was wanted to aid the rack-renting Highland landlords in destroying that source, which has hitherto proved so fruitful for keeping up Highland corps, it will be that of abolishing their native garb, which His Royal Highness the Commander-in-chief and the Adjutant-General may rest assured will prove a complete death-warrant to the recruiting service in that respect. But I sincerely hope His Royal Highness will never acquiesce in so painful and degrading an idea (come from whatever quarter it may) as to strip us of our native garb (admitted hitherto our regimental uniform) and stuff us into a harlequin tartan pantaloon, which, composed of the usual quality that continues, as at present worn, useful and becoming for twelve months, will not endure six weeks fair wear as a[700] pantaloon, and when patched makes a horrible appearance—besides that the necessary quantity to serve decently throughout the year would become extremely expensive, but, above all, take away completely the appearance and conceit of a Highland soldier, in which case I would rather see him stuffed in breeches, and abolish the distinction at once.—I have the honour to be, &c.

Mister,—A few days ago, upon my return from Stirling, I received your letter dated the 13th (by orders from General Calvert) regarding whether we should change how Highland regiments are dressed. In response, I’d like to honestly share my thoughts on the matter without any bias, simply based on facts relevant to these units—at least to the best of my ability, with thirty years of experience, twenty of which were spent in actual service in various climates, dealing with the types of men we’re discussing. Additionally, being a Highlander myself, I understand well both the advantages and disadvantages of our traditional clothing in the field and beyond. I’m also aware of the possible origins and conflicting motivations behind the current suggestion. I must point out that during the recent war, several gentlemen tried to form Highland regiments, some for general service and mainly for local defense. Unfortunately, many of these units ended up composed of all sorts of men, which made them anything but true Highlanders—or even Scots, which aren't entirely the same. The colonels, often unfamiliar with the Highland language and customs, were usually biased towards wearing breeches and resisted that free flow of fresh, invigorating air (which is a fantastic natural boost) that has always suited the Highlander for activity and other essential soldiering qualities, whether it’s enduring tough conditions on limited rations, being quick to get ready, or making forced marches, &c.. Moreover, when they stop, the Highlander can soak his kilt in the next brook and wash up, while efficiently drying both himself and his gear through a constant fanning effect, feeling clean and comfortable in the process. In contrast, the fanciful tartan trousers, as some mixed Highlanders describe them, cling wet and filthy to the skin, making them difficult to remove and even harder to put back on in case of an emergency, all while they take in moisture and dirt, leading to rheumatism and fevers, which can wreak havoc in both hot and cold climates. It’s known that Highlanders in their traditional attire tend to appear cleaner and maintain better health in both climates than those wearing thick cloth trousers. Beyond these considerations, I have no doubt that the suggested change stems from a quirky notion rather than genuine concern for the comfort of the Highland soldier or a desire to set aside that national martial uniform, which has often instilled fear and confusion in our enemies. Changing the Highlander's distinctive appearance and comfort to an unsuited outfit would be difficult for him to accept and would be a significant grievance, undermining the military distinction that has earned them respect until now. From my personal experience, I can confidently say that if anything is needed to help the financially-strapped Highland landlords in destroying the very source that's been so effective in supporting Highland units, it would be eliminating their traditional dress, which will surely lead to a recruiting disaster. I truly hope His Royal Highness never agrees to such a painful and humiliating idea (no matter its origin) as stripping us of our native attire (which has traditionally been our regimental uniform) and forcing us into a garish tartan ensemble. The current quality of what we wear now is practical and flattering for a year, but it wouldn’t last six weeks as trousers, and once patched, it looks dreadful. Additionally, the necessary amount to remain presentable throughout the year would be quite costly, but above all, it would entirely strip away the look and pride of a Highland soldier. In that case, I would prefer to see him stuffed into breeches to eliminate the distinction altogether.—I have the honour to be, &c.

(Signed)    “Alan Cameron,
Colonel 79th or Cameron Highlanders.

(Signed)    “Alan Cameron”
Colonel 79th or Cameron Highlanders.

“To Henry Thorpe, Esq.”

“To Henry Thorpe, Esq.”

The regiment remained in Ireland till November 1805, when it was removed to England, where it did duty at various places till July 1807. In that month the 79th formed part of the expedition against Denmark, where it remained till the following November, the only casualties being four men wounded, during the bombardment of Copenhagen.

The regiment stayed in Ireland until November 1805, when it was moved to England, where it served in different locations until July 1807. In that month, the 79th took part in the expedition against Denmark, where it stayed until the following November, with only four men wounded during the bombardment of Copenhagen.

After a fruitless expedition to Sweden in May 1808, under Lt.-General Sir John Moore, the regiment was ordered, with other reinforcements, to proceed to Portugal, where it landed August 26th, 1808, and immediately joined the army encamped near Lisbon. After the convention of Cintra, the 79th, as part of Major-General Fane’s brigade, joined the army under Sir John Moore, whose object was to drive the French out of Spain. Moore, being joined by the division under Sir David Baird, at Mayorga, had proceeded as far as Sahagun, when he deemed it advisable to commence the ever memorable retreat to Corunna, details of which have already been given. At Corunna, on the 16th of January 1809, the 79th had no chance of distinguishing itself in action, its duty being, as part of Lt.-General Fraser’s division, to hold the heights immediately in front of the gates of Corunna; but “they also serve who only stand and wait.” The embarkation was effected in safety, and on the army arriving in England in February, the 79th marched to Weeley Barracks, in Essex, about 10 miles from Chelmsford, where many of the men were shortly afterwards attacked with fever, though not a man died.[512]

After an unproductive mission to Sweden in May 1808, under Lieutenant General Sir John Moore, the regiment was ordered, along with other reinforcements, to head to Portugal. They landed on August 26, 1808, and immediately joined the army camped near Lisbon. Following the Convention of Cintra, the 79th, as part of Major General Fane’s brigade, joined Sir John Moore’s army, which aimed to drive the French out of Spain. Moore, joined by Sir David Baird’s division at Mayorga, advanced as far as Sahagún before deciding to start the memorable retreat to A Coruña, details of which have been provided earlier. At A Coruña, on January 16, 1809, the 79th didn't have the opportunity to stand out in battle since their duty was, as part of Lieutenant General Fraser’s division, to hold the heights just in front of the gates of A Coruña; but "they also serve who only stand and wait." The evacuation was carried out safely, and when the army arrived in England in February, the 79th marched to Weeley Barracks in Essex, about 10 miles from Chelmsford, where many of the soldiers soon fell ill with fever, although no one died.[512]

While in Portugal, Colonel Cameron, who had been appointed commandant of Lisbon with the rank of Brigadier-General, retired from the personal command of the regiment, after leading it in every engagement and sharing all its privations for fifteen years; “his almost paternal anxiety,” as Captain Jameson says, “for his native Highlanders had never permitted him to be absent from their head.” He was succeeded in the command of the regiment by his eldest son, Lt.-Colonel Philip Cameron.

While in Portugal, Colonel Cameron, who had been made the commandant of Lisbon with the rank of Brigadier-General, stepped down from personally commanding the regiment after leading it in every battle and enduring all its hardships for fifteen years; “his almost paternal concern,” as Captain Jameson puts it, “for his native Highlanders had never allowed him to be away from their side.” He was succeeded in command of the regiment by his eldest son, Lt.-Colonel Philip Cameron.

After taking part in the siege of Flushing, in August 1809, the regiment returned to England, and again took up its quarters in Weeley Barracks, where it was attacked with fever, which carried off a number of men, and prostrated many more, upwards of 40 having to be left behind when the regiment embarked for Portugal in January 1810, to join the army acting under Sir Arthur Wellesley.

After participating in the siege of Flushing in August 1809, the regiment returned to England and resumed its quarters at Weeley Barracks, where it was hit with a fever that claimed several lives and left many more weak. Over 40 men had to be left behind when the regiment set sail for Portugal in January 1810 to join the army led by Sir Arthur Wellesley.

Meanwhile a number of men of the 79th, who had been left behind in Portugal on the retreat to Corunna, had, along with several officers and men belonging to other regiments, been formed into a corps designated the 1st battalion of detachments. The detachment of the 79th consisted of 5 officers, 4 sergeants, and 45 rank and file; and out of this small number who were engaged at Talavera de la Reyna on July 27th and 28th, 1809, 14 rank and file were killed, and one sergeant and 27 rank and file wounded.

Meanwhile, several men from the 79th, who had been left behind in Portugal during the retreat to Corunna, along with a number of officers and soldiers from other regiments, were organized into a group called the 1st Battalion of Detachments. The 79th's detachment included 5 officers, 4 sergeants, and 45 enlisted soldiers; out of this small group that fought at Talavera de la Reyna on July 27th and 28th, 1809, 14 enlisted soldiers were killed, and one sergeant and 27 enlisted soldiers were wounded.

Shortly after landing at Lisbon, the regiment was ordered to proceed to Spain to assist in the defence of Cadiz, where it remained till the middle of August 1810, having had Lts. Patrick M’Crummen, Donald Cameron, and 25 rank and file wounded in performing a small service against the enemy. After its return to Lisbon, the 79th was equipped for the field, and joined the army under Lord Wellington at Busaco on the 25th of September. The 79th was here brigaded with the 7th and 61st Regiments, under the command of Major-General Alan Cameron.

Shortly after arriving in Lisbon, the regiment was ordered to head to Spain to help defend Cadiz, where it stayed until the middle of August 1810, having had Lieutenants Patrick M’Crummen, Donald Cameron, and 25 soldiers wounded while carrying out a small operation against the enemy. After returning to Lisbon, the 79th got equipped for the field and joined the army under Lord Wellington at Busaco on September 25th. The 79th was grouped with the 7th and 61st Regiments, commanded by Major-General Alan Cameron.

The regiment had not long to wait before taking part in the active operations carried on[701] against the French by England’s great general. Wellington had taken up a strong position along the Sierra de Busaco, to prevent the further advance of Marshal Massena; and the division of which the 79th formed part was posted at the extreme right of the British line. At daybreak on the 27th of Sept. the French columns, preceded by a swarm of skirmishers, who had nearly surrounded and cut off the picket of the 79th, advanced against the British right, when Captain Neil Douglas gallantly volunteered his company to its support, and opening fire from a favourable position, checked the enemy’s advance, and enabled the picket to retire in good order. As the enemy’s attack was changed to the centre and left, the 79th had no other opportunity that day of distinguishing itself in action. It, however, lost Captain Alexander Cameron[513] and 7 rank and file killed, Captain Neil Douglas, and 41 rank and file wounded.

The regiment didn’t have to wait long before joining the active operations against the French led by England's great general. Wellington had taken a strong position along the Sierra de Busaco to stop Marshal Massena from advancing further, and the division that the 79th was part of was stationed at the far right of the British line. At dawn on September 27th, the French columns, preceded by a swarm of skirmishers who nearly surrounded and cut off the picket of the 79th, advanced against the British right. Captain Neil Douglas bravely volunteered his company to support them, and by opening fire from a strategic position, he halted the enemy's advance and allowed the picket to retreat in good order. As the enemy shifted their attack to the center and left, the 79th didn't have another chance to show its valor that day. However, it lost Captain Alexander Cameron and 7 enlisted men killed, Captain Neil Douglas, and 41 enlisted men wounded.

After this battle, Wellington deemed it prudent to retire within the strong lines of Torres Vedras, whither he was followed by Massena, who remained there till the 14th of November, when he suddenly broke up his camp and retired upon Santarem, followed by Wellington. The French again commenced their retreat in the beginning of March 1811, closely pursued by the British army. During the pursuit several small skirmishes took place, and in a sharp contest at Foz d’Arouce, the light company of the 79th had 2 men killed, and 7 wounded. In this affair, Lt. Kenneth Cameron of the 79th captured the Lieutenant-Colonel of the 39th French infantry.

After this battle, Wellington decided it was wise to move back within the strong defenses of Torres Vedras, where Massena followed him and stayed until November 14th, when he suddenly packed up his camp and retreated to Santarem, with Wellington in pursuit. The French began their retreat again in early March 1811, closely chased by the British army. During the chase, there were several small skirmishes, and in a fierce battle at Foz d’Arouce, the light company of the 79th lost 2 men and had 7 wounded. In this incident, Lieutenant Kenneth Cameron of the 79th captured the Lieutenant-Colonel of the 39th French infantry.

On the 2nd of May, Massena, desirous of relieving Almeida, which Wellington had invested, took up a position in front of Dos Casas and Fuentes d’Onor. “The English position,” says Jameson, “was a line whose left extended beyond the brook of Onoro, resting on a hill supported by Fort Conception; the right, which was more accessible, was at Nave d’Aver, and the centre at Villa Formosa.”

On May 2nd, Massena, eager to help Almeida, which Wellington had surrounded, stationed himself in front of Dos Casas and Fuentes d’Onor. “The English position,” says Jameson, “was a line whose left extended beyond the Onoro stream, resting on a hill supported by Fort Conception; the right, which was easier to access, was at Nave d’Aver, and the center was at Villa Formosa.”

On the 3rd of May, Massena commenced his attack upon the English position, his strongest efforts being directed against the village of Fuentes d’Onor, which he seemed determined to get possession of. The defence of the position was entrusted to the 79th, along with the 71st Highlanders, with the 24th regiment and several light companies in support, the whole commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Philip Cameron of the 79th. During the whole of the day the enemy in superior numbers made several desperate attempts to take the village, and indeed did manage to get temporary possession of several parts, “but after a succession of most bloody hand to hand encounters, he was completely driven from it at nightfall, when darkness put an end to the conflict.”[514]

On May 3rd, Massena started his attack on the English position, focusing his strongest efforts on the village of Fuentes d’Onor, which he seemed determined to capture. The defense of the position was assigned to the 79th, along with the 71st Highlanders, with support from the 24th regiment and several light companies, all commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Philip Cameron of the 79th. Throughout the day, the enemy, outnumbering them, made several desperate attempts to seize the village and did manage to temporarily take control of several parts. However, after a series of bloody hand-to-hand battles, they were completely driven out by nightfall, when darkness ended the conflict. [514]

Early on the morning of the 5th of May, Massena, who in the meantime had been making dispositions for a renewal of the contest, again directed his strongest efforts against the position held by the 79th and its comrades. By the force of overwhelming numbers the French did succeed in carrying the lower portion of the village, at the same time surrounding and taking prisoners two companies of the 79th, which had got separated from the main body. Meantime, in the upper portion of the village a fierce and deadly contest was being waged between the French Grenadiers and the Highlanders, the latter, according to Captain Jameson, in numerous instances using their muskets as clubs instead of acting with the bayonet, so close and deadly was the strife maintained. “About this period of the action, a French soldier was observed to slip aside into a doorway and take deliberate aim at Colonel Cameron, who fell from his horse mortally wounded. A cry of grief, intermingled with shouts for revenge, arose from the rearmost Highlanders, who witnessed the fall of their commanding officer, and was rapidly communicated to those in front. As Colonel Cameron was being conveyed to the rear by his sorrowing clansmen, the 88th regiment, detached to reinforce the troops at this point, arrived in double-quick time; the men were now at the highest pitch of excitement, and a charge being ordered by Brigadier-General[702] Mackinnon, the enemy was driven out of the village with great slaughter. The post was maintained until the evening, when the battle terminated, and the Highlanders being withdrawn, were replaced by a brigade of the light division.”[515]

Early on the morning of May 5th, Massena, who had been preparing to restart the fight, once again focused his strongest efforts against the positions held by the 79th and their allies. Due to their overwhelming numbers, the French managed to take the lower part of the village and surrounded two companies of the 79th that had become separated from the main group. Meanwhile, in the upper part of the village, a fierce and deadly battle was raging between the French Grenadiers and the Highlanders. According to Captain Jameson, the Highlanders often used their muskets as clubs instead of employing their bayonets, so intense was the fighting. “During this part of the battle, a French soldier was seen slipping into a doorway and taking aim at Colonel Cameron, who fell from his horse, mortally wounded. A cry of anguish mixed with shouts for revenge rose from the rear Highlanders, who witnessed the fall of their commanding officer, quickly spreading to those in front. As Colonel Cameron was being carried to safety by his grieving clansmen, the 88th regiment, sent to reinforce the troops at that spot, arrived at double speed; the men were now at a peak of excitement, and when Brigadier-General[702] Mackinnon ordered a charge, the enemy was driven out of the village with significant casualties. The position was held until evening when the battle ended, and the Highlanders were withdrawn and replaced by a brigade from the light division.”[515]

In these fierce contests, besides Lt.-Colonel Cameron, who died of his wound, the 79th had Captain William Imlach, one sergeant, and 30 rank and file killed; Captains Malcolm Fraser and Sinclair Davidson, Lts. James Sinclair, John Calder, Archibald Fraser, Alexander Cameron, John Webb, and Fulton Robertson, Ensigns Charles Brown and Duncan Cameron, 6 sergeants, and 138 rank and file wounded, besides about 100 missing, many of whom were afterwards reported as killed.

In these intense battles, aside from Lt.-Colonel Cameron, who died from his injuries, the 79th lost Captain William Imlach, one sergeant, and 30 soldiers killed; Captains Malcolm Fraser and Sinclair Davidson, Lieutenants James Sinclair, John Calder, Archibald Fraser, Alexander Cameron, John Webb, and Fulton Robertson, Ensigns Charles Brown and Duncan Cameron, 6 sergeants, and 138 soldiers wounded, along with about 100 missing, many of whom were later reported as killed.

The grief for the loss of Colonel Cameron, son of Major-General Alan Cameron, former and first colonel of the 79th, was deep and wide-spread. Wellington, with all his staff and a large number of general officers, notwithstanding the critical state of matters, attended his funeral, which was conducted with military honours. Sir Walter Scott, in his “Vision of Don Roderick,” thus alludes to Colonel Cameron’s death:—

The sorrow over the loss of Colonel Cameron, son of Major-General Alan Cameron, the former and first colonel of the 79th, was profound and widespread. Wellington, along with his staff and many general officers, despite the serious situation, attended his funeral, which was held with military honors. Sir Walter Scott mentions Colonel Cameron's death in his “Vision of Don Roderick”:—

“And what avails thee that, for Cameron slain,

“And what does it matter to you that, for Cameron killed,

Wild from his plaided ranks the yell was given?

Wild from his plaided ranks, the shout was given?

Vengeance and grief gave mountain-rage the rein,

Vengeance and grief fueled the mountain's fury,

And, at the bloody spear-point headlong driven,

And, at the bloody spear-point, charged headfirst,

The despot’s giant guards fled like the rack of heaven.”[516]

The tyrant’s huge guards ran away like the stars from the sky.”[516]

Wellington,—and many other officers of high rank,—sent a special letter of condolence to the colonel’s father, Major-General Cameron, in which he speaks of his son in terms of the highest praise. “I cannot conceive,” he says, “a string of circumstances more honourable and glorious than these in which he lost his life in the cause of his country.”

Wellington—and many other high-ranking officers—sent a special letter of condolence to the colonel’s father, Major-General Cameron, where he spoke of his son in the highest terms. “I can't imagine,” he said, “a series of circumstances more honorable and glorious than those in which he lost his life for his country.”

Cameron was succeeded in the command of the regiment by Major Alexander Petrie, who, besides receiving a gold medal, had the brevet rank of Lt.-Colonel conferred on him; and the senior captain, Andrew Brown, was promoted to the brevet rank of Major.

Cameron was succeeded in command of the regiment by Major Alexander Petrie, who, in addition to receiving a gold medal, was given the brevet rank of Lt.-Colonel; and the senior captain, Andrew Brown, was promoted to the brevet rank of Major.

How highly Lord Wellington esteemed the services performed by the 79th on these two bloody days, will be seen from the following letter:—

How much Lord Wellington valued the contributions made by the 79th during these two bloody days can be seen in the following letter:—

Villa Formosa, 8th May, 1811.

“Villa Formosa, 8th May, 1811.”

Sir,—I am directed by Lord Wellington to acquaint you that he will have great pleasure in submitting to the Commander-in-Chief for a commission the name of any non-commissioned officer of the 79th regiment whom you may recommend, as his lordship is anxious to mark the sense of the conduct of the 79th during the late engagement with the enemy.

"Dude,—I have been instructed by Lord Wellington to inform you that he would be pleased to present the name of any non-commissioned officer from the 79th regiment whom you recommend to the Commander-in-Chief for a commission, as his lordship is eager to recognize the exemplary conduct of the 79th during the recent battle with the enemy."

“I have the honour to be, &c.,
(Signed)    “Fitzroy Somerset.

"I am honored to be, &c.,"
(Signed)    “Fitzroy Somerset.

“Major Petrie, Commanding
“79th Highlanders,” &c.

Major Petrie, Commanding
“79th Highlanders,” etc.

Sergeant Donald M’Intosh was selected for this distinguished honour, and, on the 4th of June 1811, was appointed ensign in the 88th Regiment.

Sergeant Donald M’Intosh was chosen for this prestigious honor, and on June 4, 1811, he was appointed as an ensign in the 88th Regiment.

The 79th did not take part in any other engagement till the 22nd of July 1812, when it was present as part of the reserve division under Major-General Campbell at the great victory of Salamanca. Its services, however, were not brought into requisition till the close of the day, and its casualties were only two men wounded. Still it was deemed worthy of having the honour of bearing the word “Salamanca” on its colours and appointments, and a gold medal was conferred upon the commanding officer, Lt.-Colonel Robert Fulton, who had joined the regiment at Vellajes in September 1811, with a draft of 5 sergeants, and 231 rank and file from the 2nd battalion.

The 79th didn’t participate in any other battles until July 22, 1812, when it was part of the reserve division under Major-General Campbell at the significant victory of Salamanca. However, its services weren’t needed until the end of the day, and it only had two men wounded. Still, it was honored with the right to carry the word "Salamanca" on its colors and insignia, and a gold medal was awarded to the commanding officer, Lt.-Colonel Robert Fulton, who had joined the regiment at Vellajes in September 1811, bringing with him a draft of 5 sergeants and 231 enlisted men from the 2nd battalion.

In the interval between Fuentes d’Onor and Salamanca the 79th was moved about to various places, and twice was severely attacked with epidemic sickness.

In the time between Fuentes d’Onor and Salamanca, the 79th was relocated to different places and faced two serious outbreaks of illness.

After the battle of Salamanca, the 79th, along with the rest of the allied army, entered Madrid about the middle of August, where it remained till the end of that month.

After the battle of Salamanca, the 79th, along with the rest of the allied army, entered Madrid around mid-August, where it stayed until the end of that month.

On the 1st of September the 79th, along with the rest of the army, left Madrid under Lord Wellington, to lay siege to Burgos, before which it arrived on the 18th; and on the[703] morning of the 19th, the light battalion, formed by the several light companies of the 24th, 42nd, 58th, 60th, and 79th regiments, commanded by Major the Hon. E. C. Cocks of the 79th, was selected for the purpose of driving the enemy from their defences on the heights of St Michael’s, consisting of a horn-work and flèches commanding the approach to the castle on the right.

On September 1st, the 79th, along with the rest of the army, left Madrid under Lord Wellington to lay siege to Burgos, arriving there on the 18th. On the morning of the 19th, the light battalion, made up of the light companies from the 24th, 42nd, 58th, 60th, and 79th regiments, commanded by Major the Hon. E. C. Cocks of the 79th, was chosen to drive the enemy from their defenses on the heights of St. Michael’s, which included a horn-work and flèches that overlooked the approach to the castle on the right.

“The attack was made by a simultaneous movement on the two advanced flèches, which were carried in the most gallant manner by the light companies of the 42nd and 79th; but a small post, close to and on the left of the horn-work, was still occupied by the enemy, from which he opened a fire upon the attacking party. Lieut. Hugh Grant, with a detachment of the 79th light company, was sent forward to dislodge him, but finding himself opposed to continually increasing numbers, he found it impossible to advance; but being equally resolved not to retire, he drew up his small party under cover of an embankment, and, possessing himself of the musket of a wounded soldier, he fired together with his men and gallantly maintained himself. The remainder of the company now coming up, the enemy was driven within the works; but this brave young officer was unfortunately mortally wounded, and died a few days afterwards, sincerely and deeply regretted.

“The attack was launched with a simultaneous movement on the two forward flèches, which were taken with great courage by the light companies of the 42nd and 79th. However, a small post near the left of the horn-work was still held by the enemy, who opened fire on the attacking group. Lieutenant Hugh Grant, with a detachment from the 79th light company, was sent ahead to drive them out, but finding himself against an ever-growing number of enemies, he realized he couldn’t advance. However, determined not to retreat, he positioned his small group behind an embankment. Taking the musket of a wounded soldier, he fired alongside his men and held his ground bravely. As the rest of the company arrived, the enemy was pushed back within their defenses; however, this courageous young officer was unfortunately mortally wounded and died a few days later, sincerely and deeply mourned.”

“The two light companies maintained the position until nightfall, when the light battalion was assembled at this point, and orders were issued to storm the horn-work at 11 P.M. A detachment of the 42nd and a Portuguese regiment were directed to enter the ditch on the left of the work, and to attempt the escalade of both demi-bastions, the fire from which was to be kept in check by a direct attack in front by the remainder of the 42nd. The light battalion was to advance along the slope of the hill, parallel to the left flank of the work, which it was to endeavour to enter by its gorge. The attack by the 42nd was to be the signal for the advance of the light battalion, the command of the whole being entrusted to Major-General Sir Denis Pack.[517]

“The two light companies held their position until nightfall, when the light battalion gathered at this spot, and orders were given to storm the horn-work at 11 PM A team from the 42nd and a Portuguese regiment were tasked with entering the ditch on the left side of the work and attempting to scale both demi-bastions, while the remaining forces of the 42nd would carry out a direct attack from the front to suppress enemy fire. The light battalion was to move up the slope of the hill, parallel to the left flank of the work, aiming to enter through its gorge. The advance of the 42nd was to signal the light battalion’s charge, with overall command given to Major-General Sir Denis Pack.[517]

“In execution of these arrangements, the troops at the appointed hour proceeded to the assault. The light companies, on arriving at the gorge of the work, were received with a brisk fire of musketry through the opening in the palisades, causing severe loss; they, however, continued to advance, and, without waiting for the application of the felling-axes and ladders, with which they were provided, the foremost in the attack were actually lifted over the palisades on each other’s shoulders. In this manner, the first man who entered the work was Sergeant John Mackenzie of the 79th; Major Cocks, the brave leader of the storming party, next followed, and several others in succession.

“In carrying out these plans, the troops moved to attack at the scheduled time. The light companies, upon reaching the gorge of the fortification, were met with a sharp volley of gunfire through the gaps in the palisades, resulting in significant casualties; however, they continued to push forward. Without waiting for the axes and ladders they had brought, the first attackers were actually lifted over the palisades on one another’s shoulders. In this way, the first person to enter the fort was Sergeant John Mackenzie of the 79th; Major Cocks, the courageous leader of the assault, followed closely behind, along with several others in order.”

“In this manner, and by means of the scaling-ladders, the light battalion was, in a few minutes, formed within the work; and a guard, consisting of Sergeant Donald Mackenzie and twelve men of the 79th, having been placed at the gate leading to the castle, a charge was made on the garrison, which, numbering between 400 and 500 men, having by this time formed itself into a solid mass, defied every attempt to compel a surrender; in this manner the French troops rushed towards the gate, where, meeting with the small guard of the 79th, they were enabled, from their overwhelming numbers to overcome every opposition, and to effect their escape to the castle.

“In this way, and using the scaling-ladders, the light battalion quickly assembled inside the fortification. A guard made up of Sergeant Donald Mackenzie and twelve men from the 79th was stationed at the gate leading to the castle, and an assault was launched on the garrison, which by then had formed a solid mass of around 400 to 500 men, resisting all attempts to force a surrender. The French troops charged toward the gate, and with their overwhelming numbers, they were able to overpower the small guard of the 79th and successfully escape to the castle.”

“Sergeant Mackenzie, who was severely wounded in this affair,[518] and his small party behaved with the greatest bravery in their endeavours to prevent the escape of the French garrison; and bugler Charles Bogle of the 79th, a man of colour, was afterwards found dead at the gate, near a French soldier, the sword of the former and bayonet of the latter through each other’s bodies.

“Sergeant Mackenzie, who was seriously injured in this incident,[518] and his small group showed incredible courage in trying to stop the French garrison from escaping; bugler Charles Bogle of the 79th, a Black man, was later found dead at the gate, with his sword and a French soldier's bayonet piercing through each other’s bodies.

“The front attack had in the meantime completely failed, and a severe loss was sustained.”[519]

“The frontal assault had completely failed by this point, and a significant loss was incurred.”[519]

The enemy having opened a destructive fire from the castle on the horn-work, the light battalion was withdrawn to the ditch of the curtain; and strong parties were employed during the night in forming a parapet in the gorge.

The enemy started a heavy bombardment from the castle onto the horn-work, so the light battalion was pulled back to the ditch of the curtain; and large groups were assigned during the night to build a barrier in the gorge.

Afterwards a series of assaults was made against the castle, with but little success. In one of these Major Andrew Lawrie of the 79th was killed while entering a ditch, and encouraging on the party he led by escalade; and the Hon. Major Cocks met with a similar fate while rallying his picket during a night sortie of the French. The death of this officer was very much regretted by Wellington, who in his despatch of October 11, 1812, said he considered “his loss as one of the greatest importance to this army and to His Majesty’s service.” The army continued before Burgos till Oct. 21, when, being threatened by the advance of strong reinforcements of the enemy, it was deemed advisable to retreat towards the frontiers of Portugal.

Afterward, a series of attacks was launched against the castle, with little success. In one of these, Major Andrew Lawrie of the 79th was killed while entering a ditch and encouraging the team he led during the assault; and the Hon. Major Cocks met a similar fate while rallying his picket during a nighttime sortie by the French. Wellington deeply regretted the death of this officer, stating in his dispatch on October 11, 1812, that he considered “his loss as one of the greatest importance to this army and to His Majesty’s service.” The army remained in front of Burgos until October 21, when, faced with the threat of strong enemy reinforcements advancing, it was decided to retreat toward the borders of Portugal.

At the siege of Burgos, besides the two officers just mentioned, the 79th had one sergeant and 27 rank and file killed; Captain William Marshall, Lt. Hugh Grant, Kewan J. Leslie, and Angus Macdonald, 5 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 79 rank and file wounded.

At the siege of Burgos, in addition to the two officers mentioned earlier, the 79th lost one sergeant and 27 soldiers killed; Captain William Marshall, Lt. Hugh Grant, Kewan J. Leslie, and Angus Macdonald, along with 5 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 79 soldiers were wounded.

The regiment, with the rest of the army, remained in cantonments till the middle of May 1813; and in February of that year Lt.-Colonel Fulton retired from the command of the regiment, which was assumed by Lt.-Colonel Neil Douglas,[520] from the 2nd battalion.

The regiment, along with the rest of the army, stayed in camps until the middle of May 1813. In February of that year, Lt.-Colonel Fulton stepped down from leading the regiment, and Lt.-Colonel Neil Douglas,[520] from the 2nd battalion, took over.

Breaking up from winter-quarters about[704] the middle of May, the army advanced against the enemy, who occupied various strong positions on the north of the Douro, which, however, were precipitately evacuated during the advance of the British army. The enemy retired towards the north-east, in the direction of Burgos, which the British found had been completely destroyed by the French. In the action at Vittoria, in which the enemy was completely routed on the 21st of June, the 79th had not a chance of distinguishing itself in action, as it formed part of Major-General Pakenham’s division, whose duty it was to cover the march of the magazines and stores at Medina de Pomar.

Breaking up from winter quarters around[704] the middle of May, the army moved against the enemy, who held various strong positions to the north of the Douro. However, these were quickly abandoned as the British army advanced. The enemy retreated northeast toward Burgos, which the British discovered had been completely destroyed by the French. In the battle at Vittoria on June 21st, the enemy was thoroughly defeated, but the 79th didn't have an opportunity to stand out in battle, as it was part of Major-General Pakenham’s division, tasked with protecting the movement of the supplies and stores at Medina de Pomar.

At the battle of the “Pyrenees,” on the 28th of July, the 6th division, to which the 79th belonged, was assigned a position across the valley of the Lanz, which it had scarcely assumed when it was attacked by a superior French force, which it gallantly repulsed with severe loss; a similar result occurred at all points, nearly every regiment charging with the bayonet. The loss of the 79th was 1 sergeant and 16 rank and file killed; Lieutenant J. Kynock, 2 sergeants, and 38 rank and file wounded. Lt.-Colonel Neil Douglas had a horse shot under him, and in consequence of his services he was awarded a gold medal; and Major Andrew Brown was promoted to the brevet rank of Lt.-Colonel for his gallantry.

At the battle of the “Pyrenees” on July 28th, the 6th division, which included the 79th, was placed across the valley of the Lanz. They had just taken their position when they were attacked by a larger French force, which they bravely fought off, suffering significant losses. A similar outcome happened at all locations, with nearly every regiment charging with bayonets. The 79th lost 1 sergeant and 16 soldiers killed; Lieutenant J. Kynock, 2 sergeants, and 38 soldiers were wounded. Lt.-Colonel Neil Douglas had his horse shot out from under him, and for his efforts, he received a gold medal; Major Andrew Brown was promoted to the temporary rank of Lt.-Colonel for his bravery.

Along with the rest of the army, the 79th followed the enemy towards the French frontier, the next action in which it took part being that of Nivelle, November 19, 1813, fully described elsewhere. Here the steadiness of its line in advancing up a hill to meet the enemy excited the admiration of Sir Rowland Hill, and although its casualties were few, the part it took in the action gained for the regiment the distinction of inscribing “Nivelle” on its colours and appointments. Its loss was 1 man killed, and Ensign John Thomson and 5 men wounded.

Along with the rest of the army, the 79th followed the enemy towards the French border. The next battle they participated in was the one at Nivelle on November 19, 1813, which is detailed elsewhere. Here, their steady line advancing up a hill to confront the enemy impressed Sir Rowland Hill. Even though they had few casualties, their involvement in the battle earned the regiment the honor of adding “Nivelle” to their colors and insignia. They lost 1 man killed, and Ensign John Thomson along with 5 men were wounded.

Continuing to advance with its division, the 79th shared, on the 10th of December, in the successful attack on the enemy’s entrenchments on the banks of the Nive, when it had 5 men killed, and Lt. Alexander Robertson, 2 sergeants, and 24 rank and file wounded.[521]

Continuing to move forward with its division, the 79th participated, on December 10th, in the successful attack on the enemy’s trenches by the Nive River, resulting in 5 men killed, and Lt. Alexander Robertson, 2 sergeants, and 24 soldiers wounded.[521]

The enemy having retired to the Gave d’Oléron, and the severity of the weather preventing further operations, the 79th went into quarters at St Pierre d’Yurbe, and while here, in Feb. 1814, it marched over to the seaport town of St Jean de Luz to get a new supply of clothing, of which it stood very much in need.

The enemy retreated to the Gave d’Oléron, and since the bad weather stopped any further action, the 79th settled in at St Pierre d’Yurbe. While there, in February 1814, it marched over to the seaport town of St Jean de Luz to get new clothing supplies, which it desperately needed.

In the battle of Orthes, on February 25th, the 79th had no opportunity of taking part, but took an active share, and suffered severely, in the final engagement at Toulouse.

In the battle of Orthes, on February 25th, the 79th didn’t get a chance to participate, but they played an active role and suffered greatly in the final engagement at Toulouse.

Early on the morning of the 10th, the 6th division, of which the 79th, under the command of Sir Henry Clinton, formed part, along with the 42nd and 91st regiments, constituting the Highland Brigade of Sir Denis Pack, crossed the Garonne and the Ers at Croix d’Orade, following the 4th division, and halted near the northern extremity of the height (between and running parallel with the canal of Languedoc, and the river Ers) on which the enemy was posted, strongly fortified by entrenchments and redoubts. Arrangements were here made for a combined attack, the 6th division, continuing its march along the left bank of the Ers, filed by threes in double-quick time, close under the enemy’s guns, from which a heavy cannonade of round and grape-shot was opened, occasioning considerable loss. “The Highland Brigade of Sir Denis Pack,” Captain Jameson says, “halted about midway to the position, formed line to the right, and proceeded to ascend the hill. The light companies were now ordered out, and directed to conform to the movements of the brigade, General Pack having mingled with the former, and cheering them on.” The grenadier company of the 79th was brought up as a reinforcement to the light troops; and after a vigorous resistance, the enemy was driven to a considerable distance down the opposite slope of the ridge. The pursuit was then discontinued, and a slackened and desultory fire of advanced posts succeeded.

Early on the morning of the 10th, the 6th division, which included the 79th led by Sir Henry Clinton, along with the 42nd and 91st regiments, made up the Highland Brigade under Sir Denis Pack. They crossed the Garonne and the Ers at Croix d’Orade, following the 4th division, and stopped near the northern edge of the high ground where the enemy was positioned, strongly fortified with trenches and redoubts. Here, plans were made for a coordinated attack. The 6th division continued its march along the left bank of the Ers, moving quickly in groups of three, close under the enemy’s cannons, which opened fire with heavy cannon and grapeshot, causing significant losses. “The Highland Brigade of Sir Denis Pack,” Captain Jameson reports, “halted about halfway to the position, formed a line to the right, and began to ascend the hill. The light companies were then ordered out to align with the brigade’s movements, with General Pack joining them and encouraging them on.” The grenadier company of the 79th was brought in as a reinforcement to the light troops; after a fierce resistance, the enemy was pushed back a considerable distance down the opposite slope of the ridge. The pursuit was then called off, and a lighter, more sporadic fire from forward positions took over.

The brigade had, in the meantime, formed on the Balma road across the height, the light companies were recalled, and final arrangements completed for an attack on the two centre redoubts of the enemy’s position, designated respectively La Colombette and Le[705] Tour des Augustins. The attack of the former or most advanced redoubt was assigned to the 42nd, and the latter to the 79th, the 91st and 12th Portuguese being in reserve. Both these redoubts were carried at a run, in the most gallant style, in the face of a terrific fire of round shot, grape, and musketry, by which a very severe loss was sustained. About 100 men of the 79th, headed by several officers, now left the captured work to encounter the enemy on the ridge of the plateau; but, suddenly perceiving a discharge of musketry in the redoubt captured by the 42nd in their rear, and also seeing it again in possession of the enemy, they immediately fell back on the Redoubt des Augustins. The Colombette had been suddenly attacked and entered by a fresh and numerous column of the enemy, when the 42nd was compelled to give way and, continuing to retire by a narrow and deep road leading through the redoubt occupied by the 79th (closely pursued by an overwhelming force of the enemy), the alarm communicated itself from one regiment to the other, and both, for a moment, quitted the works.[522]

The brigade had meanwhile gathered on the Balma road across the heights, the light companies were called back, and final plans were made for an attack on the two central redoubts of the enemy's position, known as La Colombette and Le[705] Tour des Augustins. The attack on the first and most advanced redoubt was assigned to the 42nd, while the second was given to the 79th, with the 91st and the 12th Portuguese in reserve. Both redoubts were taken in a rush, displaying incredible bravery, despite facing a fierce barrage of cannon fire, grapeshot, and gunfire, which resulted in significant casualties. About 100 men from the 79th, led by several officers, left the captured position to confront the enemy on the ridge of the plateau. However, when they suddenly saw a volley of gunfire coming from the redoubt taken by the 42nd behind them, and realized it was once again under enemy control, they quickly retreated to the Redoubt des Augustins. La Colombette had been unexpectedly attacked and seized by a fresh and large enemy column, forcing the 42nd to retreat as they moved back along a narrow and deep path through the redoubt held by the 79th, closely pursued by a much larger enemy force. The panic spread from one regiment to the next, causing both to briefly abandon their positions.[522]

At this critical juncture, Lt.-Colonel Douglas having succeeded in rallying the 79th, the regiment again advanced, and in a few minutes succeeded in retaking, not only its own former position, but also the redoubt from which the 42nd had been driven. For this service, Lt.-Colonel Douglas received on the field the thanks of Generals Clinton and Pack, commanding the division and brigade; and the regiments in reserve having by this time come up, the brigade was moved to the right, for the purpose of carrying, in conjunction with the Spaniards, the two remaining redoubts on the left of the position. While, however, the necessary preparations were making for this attack, the enemy was observed to be in the act of abandoning them, thus leaving the British army in complete possession of the plateau and its works. The 79th occupied the Redoubt Colombette during the night of the 10th of April 1814.[523]

At this crucial moment, Lt.-Colonel Douglas managed to regroup the 79th regiment, which then advanced again and quickly reclaimed not only its original position but also the redoubt from which the 42nd had been pushed back. For this effort, Lt.-Colonel Douglas received thanks on the field from Generals Clinton and Pack, who were in charge of the division and brigade. By this point, the reserve regiments had arrived, and the brigade was moved to the right to work with the Spaniards to capture the last two redoubts on the left of the position. However, while preparations for this attack were underway, the enemy was seen abandoning those positions, leaving the British army in full control of the plateau and its defenses. The 79th occupied the Redoubt Colombette during the night of April 10, 1814.[523]

The importance of the positions captured by the 42nd and the 79th was so great, and the behaviour of these regiments so intrepid and gallant, that they won special commendation from Wellington, being two of the four regiments particularly mentioned in his despatch of the 12th of April 1814.

The significance of the positions held by the 42nd and the 79th was immense, and the actions of these regiments were so fearless and brave that they received special praise from Wellington, being two of the four regiments specifically noted in his report from April 12, 1814.

The 79th lost Captains Patrick Purves and John Cameron, Lt. Duncan Cameron, and 16 rank and file killed; the wounded were Captains Thomas Mylne, Peter Innes, James Campbell, and William Marshall; Lts. William M’Barnet, Donald Cameron, James Fraser, Ewen Cameron (1st), John Kynock, Ewen Cameron (2nd), Duncan Macpherson, Charles M’Arthur, and Allan Macdonald; Ensign Allan Maclean, Adjutant and Lt. Kenneth Cameron, 12 sergeants, 2 drummers, and 182 rank and file. Of those wounded, Lts. M’Barnet, Ewen Cameron (2nd), and 23 men died of their wounds. Of the 494 officers and men of the 79th who went into action at Toulouse, only 263 came out unwounded.

The 79th lost Captains Patrick Purves and John Cameron, Lieutenant Duncan Cameron, and 16 soldiers killed; the wounded included Captains Thomas Mylne, Peter Innes, James Campbell, and William Marshall; Lieutenants William M’Barnet, Donald Cameron, James Fraser, Ewen Cameron (1st), John Kynock, Ewen Cameron (2nd), Duncan Macpherson, Charles M’Arthur, and Allan Macdonald; Ensign Allan Maclean, Adjutant, and Lieutenant Kenneth Cameron, 12 sergeants, 2 drummers, and 182 soldiers. Of those injured, Lieutenants M’Barnet, Ewen Cameron (2nd), and 23 men died from their wounds. Out of the 494 officers and men of the 79th who fought at Toulouse, only 263 emerged without injury.

Lt.-Colonel Neil Douglas received the decoration of a gold cross for this action, in substitution of all his former distinctions; Major Duncan Cameron received the brevet rank of Lt.-Colonel in the army; and the 79th was permitted by royal authority to bear on its colours and appointments the word Toulouse, in addition to its other inscriptions. As a proof, likewise, of the distinction earned by it during the successive campaigns in the Peninsula, it was subsequently authorised to have the word Peninsula inscribed on its colours and appointments.

Lt. Colonel Neil Douglas received a gold cross for this action, replacing all his previous honors; Major Duncan Cameron was promoted to the rank of Lt. Colonel in the army; and the 79th was permitted by royal authorization to display the word Toulouse on its colors and insignia, in addition to its other inscriptions. As a further recognition of the distinction earned during the various campaigns in the Peninsula, it was later authorized to have the word Peninsula inscribed on its colors and insignia.

Napoleon Buonaparte’s abdication having put an end to further hostilities, the regiment, after remaining a few weeks in the south of France, embarked in July 1814, arriving at Cork on the 26th, and taking up its quarters in the barracks there. While here, in December, its ranks were filled up by a large draft from the 2nd battalion, and in the beginning of Feb. 1815, it set sail, along with several other regiments, for North America, but was driven back by contrary winds; the same happened to the expedition when attempting to sail again on the 1st of March. On the 3rd, the expedition was countermanded; and on the 17th the 79th sailed for the north of Ireland, to take up its quarters at Belfast, where it[706] remained till May, when, with all the other available forces of Britain, it was called upon to take part in that final and fierce struggle with the great disturber of the peace of Europe, and assist in putting an end to his bloody machinations against the peace of civilised nations. The 79th, having joined Wellington’s army at Brussels, was brigaded with the 28th, 32nd, and 95th Regiments, under the command of Major-General Sir James Kempt, the three regiments forming the first brigade of the fifth, or Sir Thomas Picton’s division, the Royal Scots, 42nd, 44th, and 92nd regiments forming the other brigade under Major-General Pack.

Napoleon Bonaparte’s abdication ended all hostilities, and the regiment, after staying a few weeks in southern France, set sail in July 1814, arriving in Cork on the 26th and taking up residence in the barracks there. While there, in December, its ranks were bolstered by a large draft from the 2nd battalion, and in early February 1815, it departed with several other regiments for North America, but was turned back by unfavorable winds. This also happened to the expedition when it tried to sail again on March 1st. On the 3rd, the expedition was called off; and on the 17th, the 79th sailed for northern Ireland to set up camp in Belfast, where it[706] stayed until May, when, along with all other available British forces, it was summoned to participate in the final and intense battle against the major disruptor of Europe’s peace, helping to put an end to his violent schemes against civilized nations. The 79th joined Wellington’s army in Brussels and was grouped with the 28th, 32nd, and 95th Regiments, commanded by Major-General Sir James Kempt. These three regiments made up the first brigade of the fifth division, led by Sir Thomas Picton, while the Royal Scots, 42nd, 44th, and 92nd regiments formed the other brigade under Major-General Pack.

The events from the night of the 15th to the 18th of June 1815 are so well known, and so many details are given in connection with the 42nd and 92nd Regiments, that it will be sufficient here to indicate the part taken in them by the 79th. The alarm having been rapidly spread of the approach of the French on the night of the 15th—the night of the famous ball well known to all readers of Byron,—preparations were immediately made for marching out, and by four o’clock on the morning of the 16th, the regiment, with its division, provisioned for three days, was on the road to Charleroi. In the passage of Childe Harold where Byron’s famous description of the episode preceding Quatre Bras occurs, the poet thus refers to the Cameron Highlanders:—

The events from the night of June 15th to the 18th, 1815, are widely recognized, and many details are provided regarding the 42nd and 92nd Regiments, so it’s enough here to highlight the role of the 79th. Word spread quickly about the French approaching on the night of the 15th—the night of the famous ball well-known to readers of Byron—and preparations were immediately made to march out. By 4 a.m. on June 16th, the regiment, along with its division, equipped for three days, was on the way to Charleroi. In the section of Childe Harold where Byron famously describes the events leading up to Quatre Bras, the poet mentions the Cameron Highlanders:—

“And wild and high the ‘Cameron’s Gathering’ rose,

“And wild and high the ‘Cameron’s Gathering’ rose,

The war-note of Lochiel, which Albyn’s hills

The war-note of Lochiel, which Albyn’s hills

Have heard, and heard, too, have her Saxon foes:—

Have heard, and heard, too, have her Saxon enemies:—

How in the noon of night that pibroch thrills

How in the middle of the night that pibroch excites

Savage and shrill! But with the breath which fills

Savage and shrill! But with the breath that fills

Their mountain-pipe, so fill the mountaineers

Their mountain-pipe, so fill the mountaineers

With the fierce native daring which instils

With the intense bravery that inspires

The stirring memory of a thousand years,

The stirring memory of a thousand years,

And Evan’s,[524] Donald’s fame rings in each clansman’s ears!”

And Evan’s,[524] Donald’s fame echoes in every clansman’s ears!”

The division halted near the village of Waterloo to cook its provisions; but before this could be accomplished it was ordered forward towards Quatre Bras, where it halted on the road, at the distance of about half a mile from the enemy, from whom the column was separated by a rising ground. After the two brigade companies had halted for a very short time on this road the division broke off to the left, lining the Namur Road, the banks of which were from ten to fifteen feet high on each side. The Cameron Highlanders formed the extreme left of the British army, and the 92nd the right of the division, being posted immediately in front of Quatre Bras.

The division stopped near the village of Waterloo to prepare its supplies; but before this could be completed, it was ordered to move forward towards Quatre Bras, where it paused on the road, about half a mile away from the enemy, separated by rising ground. After the two brigade companies had waited for a very brief time on this road, the division veered to the left, lining the Namur Road, which had banks around ten to fifteen feet high on each side. The Cameron Highlanders were positioned at the extreme left of the British army, and the 92nd was on the right of the division, stationed directly in front of Quatre Bras.

Scarcely had this position been taken up, when the enemy advanced in great force, sending out “a cloud of sharpshooters,” who were met by the light companies of the first brigade, along with the 8th company and marksmen of the 79th. These maintained their ground bravely, despite the fearful execution done upon them by the overwhelming numbers of the enemy’s sharpshooters, who picked out the officers especially, and the artillerymen serving the only two guns yet brought into action. At about four o’clock in the afternoon, the Cameron Highlanders had the honour of being ordered forward to cover the guns and drive the enemy from his advanced position, and gallantly did the regiment perform the service.

Scarcely had this position been established when the enemy advanced with great force, sending out "a cloud of sharpshooters," who were confronted by the light companies of the first brigade, along with the 8th company and marksmen of the 79th. They held their ground bravely, despite the devastating impact of the enemy's overwhelming numbers of sharpshooters, who specifically targeted the officers and the artillerymen operating the only two guns that had been deployed. At around four o'clock in the afternoon, the Cameron Highlanders received the honor of being ordered forward to cover the guns and push the enemy from their advanced position, and the regiment carried out this duty with great courage.

“The regiment,” says Captain Jameson,[525] “cleared the bank in its front, fired a volley, and, charging with the bayonet, drove the French advanced troops with great precipitation and in disorder to a hedge about a hundred yards in their rear, where they attempted to re-form, but were followed up with such alacrity that they again gave way, pursued to another hedge about the same distance, from which they were a second time driven in confusion upon their main column, which was formed in great strength upon the opposite rising ground. The regiment, now joined by its detached companies, commenced firing volleys upon the enemy from behind the last-mentioned hedge, and in the course of fifteen minutes expended nearly all its ammunition. Whilst in this exposed situation, it was ordered to retire, which it accomplished without confusion, although it had a broad ditch to leap, and the first hedge to repass, when it formed line about fifty yards in front of its original position. Being here much exposed to the fire of the enemy’s guns, it was ordered to lie down, and it continued thus for nearly an hour, when it was again directed to resume its first position on the road, and[707] form in column as circumstances might require. Being afterwards repeatedly threatened by cavalry, it formed and moved forward in square, but without being attacked.”

“The regiment,” says Captain Jameson,[525] “cleared the bank in front of them, fired a volley, and, charging with bayonets, drove back the French advanced troops in a rush and in disarray to a hedge about a hundred yards behind, where they tried to regroup, but were followed up so quickly that they fell back again, pursued to another hedge at the same distance, from which they were again pushed back in confusion onto their main column, which was set up in strong numbers on the opposite rising ground. The regiment, now joined by its detached companies, started firing volleys at the enemy from behind the last hedge, and in about fifteen minutes, they used up nearly all their ammunition. While in this vulnerable position, they were ordered to withdraw, which they did without chaos, although they had a wide ditch to jump and the first hedge to pass again, when they formed a line about fifty yards in front of their original position. Here, exposed to enemy gunfire, they were instructed to lie down, and they stayed like that for almost an hour, when they were again told to go back to their original position on the road and form in column as needed. Later, they faced multiple threats from cavalry, so they formed up and moved forward in a square but didn’t get attacked.”

Meantime all the other regiments of the division were engaged; indeed, each battalion of the British army had to sustain, in several instances separately and independently, the whole weight of the superior French masses which bore down upon it. The enemy, however, notwithstanding the many advantages he had, seems to have failed in almost every attack, and the contest for that day ended about dusk decidedly in favour of the British.

Meantime, all the other regiments in the division were involved; in fact, each battalion of the British army had to deal, in several cases on their own, with the full force of the larger French forces pushing against them. However, despite the many advantages the enemy had, they seemed to fail in almost every attack, and the battle for that day concluded around dusk clearly in favor of the British.

The loss of the 79th was Captain John Sinclair, Lt. and Adjutant John Kynock, and 28 rank and file killed; Lt.-Colonel Neil Douglas, Brevet Lt.-Colonels Andrew Brown and Duncan Cameron; Captains Thomas Mylne, Neil Campbell, William Marshall, Malcolm Fraser, William Bruce, and Robert Mackay; Lieuts. Thomas Brown, William Maddock, William Leaper, James Fraser, Donald MacPhee, and William A. Riach; Ensign James Robertson, Volunteer Alexander Cameron, 10 sergeants, and 248 rank and file wounded. All the field officers, according to Captain Jameson, in addition to severe wounds, had their horses shot under them.

The losses in the 79th were Captain John Sinclair, Lt. and Adjutant John Kynock, and 28 soldiers killed; Lt.-Colonel Neil Douglas, Brevet Lt.-Colonels Andrew Brown and Duncan Cameron; Captains Thomas Mylne, Neil Campbell, William Marshall, Malcolm Fraser, William Bruce, and Robert Mackay; Lieutenants Thomas Brown, William Maddock, William Leaper, James Fraser, Donald MacPhee, and William A. Riach; Ensign James Robertson, Volunteer Alexander Cameron, 10 sergeants, and 248 soldiers wounded. According to Captain Jameson, all the field officers not only suffered severe injuries but also had their horses shot out from under them.

At dusk on the 17th the division took up its position among some corn-fields near the farm La Haye Sainte, under cover of a rising ground, the ridge opposite to which was lined by the enemy’s columns. The 28th and 79th formed the centre of Picton’s division, the left of the division extending towards Ohain, its right resting on the Brussels road.

At dusk on the 17th, the division took its position among some cornfields near the farm La Haye Sainte, protected by rising ground, with the enemy's columns lined up on the ridge opposite. The 28th and 79th made up the center of Picton’s division, with the left side of the division extending toward Ohain and the right touching the Brussels road.

About half-past ten on the morning of the 18th of June, the French began to move forward to the attack, under cover of a tremendous cannonade, spiritedly answered by the British artillery, posted in advance of a road which ran along the crest of the rising ground in front of the division, and on each side of which was a hedge. Kempt’s brigade, deploying into line, advanced to this road, the light companies and the rifles descending into the valley, and maintaining a severe contest against overwhelming numbers. Meantime a heavy column of the enemy’s infantry, advancing towards the right of the division, was warmly received by the 28th; and the 32nd and 79th, following up the advantage, each attacking the column opposed to it, a close and obstinate engagement followed, “shedding lasting honour on Kempt’s brigade,” till at length the enemy gave way in the greatest confusion. It was during this contest that General Picton was killed and General Kempt severely wounded; but although unable, from the severity of the wound, to sit on horseback, the latter would not allow himself to be carried off the field. The column of the enemy thus routed was shortly afterwards surrounded and taken captive by Ponsonby’s brigade of cavalry.

Around 10:30 AM on June 18th, the French started moving forward to attack, backed by a massive cannon fire that the British artillery responded to vigorously. The British artillery was positioned ahead of a road that ran along the top of the rise in front of their division, flanked by hedges. Kempt’s brigade spread out into formation and moved towards this road, while the light companies and rifles went down into the valley, engaging in a fierce battle against overwhelming numbers. Meanwhile, a large group of enemy infantry advancing toward the right side of the division was met with strong resistance from the 28th regiment, while the 32nd and 79th regiments quickly capitalized on this by attacking the corresponding enemy columns, resulting in a close and determined fight that “shed lasting honor on Kempt’s brigade,” until the enemy ultimately broke in chaos. During this battle, General Picton was killed and General Kempt was seriously wounded; however, despite being unable to ride due to his severe injury, Kempt refused to be carried off the field. The defeated enemy column was soon surrounded and captured by Ponsonby’s cavalry brigade.

Shortly after this the first brigade, being threatened by a body of the enemy’s cavalry, formed into squares, and soon afterwards returned to its former position on the road,[526] lining the hedge nearest the enemy, where it was exposed to a galling and destructive fire, both from the guns and sharpshooters, against whom the light companies of Kempt’s brigade and the division rifles were several times sent.

Shortly after this, the first brigade, threatened by a group of enemy cavalry, formed into squares and soon returned to its previous position on the road,[526] lining the hedge closest to the enemy, where it came under a heavy and damaging fire from both the cannons and sharpshooters. Several times, the light companies of Kempt’s brigade and the division rifles were sent against them.

After falling back for a supply of ammunition, the first brigade again moved forward, and a general charge having been made along the whole line about seven o’clock, the enemy gave way in all directions, pursued by the Prussians and the English cavalry. The fifth division rested for the night near the farm of La Belle Alliance.

After falling back to restock their ammunition, the first brigade moved forward again. Around seven o’clock, a general charge was launched along the entire line, causing the enemy to retreat in all directions, pursued by the Prussians and the English cavalry. The fifth division settled in for the night near the farm of La Belle Alliance.

The loss of the 79th was Captain John Cameron, Lts. Duncan Macpherson, Donald Cameron, and Ewen Kennedy, 2 sergeants, and 27 rank and file killed; Captains James Campbell, senior, Neil Campbell; Lts. Alexander Cameron, Ewen Cameron, Alexander Forbes, Charles Macarthur, and John Powling; Ensigns A. J. Crawford and J. Nash, 7 sergeants, 4 drummers, and 121 rank and file wounded. Captain Neil Campbell, Lts. Donald Cameron, John Powling, and 48 men died soon afterwards. The total number of officers and men who entered the engagement on the 16th was 776, and out of that only 297 came out on the 18th unwounded; the loss of the 79th exceeded by one that of any other regiment in the army, except the 3rd battalion of the 1st Foot Guards, which was almost annihilated.

The loss of the 79th included Captain John Cameron, Lieutenants Duncan Macpherson, Donald Cameron, and Ewen Kennedy, 2 sergeants, and 27 enlisted men killed; Captains James Campbell, senior, Neil Campbell; Lieutenants Alexander Cameron, Ewen Cameron, Alexander Forbes, Charles Macarthur, and John Powling; Ensigns A. J. Crawford and J. Nash, 7 sergeants, 4 drummers, and 121 enlisted men wounded. Captain Neil Campbell, Lieutenants Donald Cameron, John Powling, and 48 men died soon after. The total number of officers and men who participated in the engagement on the 16th was 776, and out of that, only 297 came out on the 18th unwounded; the loss of the 79th was one more than any other regiment in the army, except for the 3rd battalion of the 1st Foot Guards, which was nearly wiped out.

Wellington, in his despatch of the 19th, mentions the regiment in terms of high praise; and, as in the case of Toulouse, it was one of the only four British regiments—the 28th, 42nd, 79th, and 92nd—specially mentioned in the despatch. The distinction of a Companionship of the Bath was conferred upon Lt.-Colonel Neil Douglas, and upon Brevet Lt.-Colonels Andrew Brown and Duncan Cameron; Capt. Thomas Mylne was promoted by brevet to be[708] major in the army; and Lt. Alexander Cameron, upon whom, from the great loss sustained in superior officers, the command of the regiment ultimately devolved, was promoted to the brevet rank of major for his distinguished conduct. Each surviving officer and soldier received the decoration of the “Waterloo” silver medal, and was allowed to reckon two additional years’ service.

Wellington, in his message on the 19th, speaks very highly of the regiment; and like in the case of Toulouse, it was one of only four British regiments—the 28th, 42nd, 79th, and 92nd—specifically mentioned in the dispatch. Lt.-Colonel Neil Douglas was honored with the Companionship of the Bath, along with Brevet Lt.-Colonels Andrew Brown and Duncan Cameron. Capt. Thomas Mylne was promoted by brevet to be[708] major in the army, and Lt. Alexander Cameron, who eventually took command of the regiment due to the significant loss of senior officers, was promoted to the brevet rank of major for his outstanding performance. Every surviving officer and soldier received the “Waterloo” silver medal and was credited with two additional years of service.

The regiment, along with the rest of the army, proceeded on the 19th in pursuit of the enemy, arriving on July 8th at Paris, near which it was encamped till the beginning of December. While here, on the 17th of August, at the special request of the Emperor of Russia, Sergeant Thomas Campbell of the grenadiers, a man of gigantic stature, with Private John Fraser and Piper Kenneth Mackay, all of the 79th, accompanied by a like number of each rank from the 42nd and 92nd Highlanders, proceeded to the Palais Elysée in Paris, to gratify the Emperor’s desire of examining the dress and equipments of the Highland regiments. Sergeant Campbell especially was most minutely inspected by the Emperor, who, says Campbell, “examined my hose, gaiters, legs, and pinched my skin, thinking I wore something under my kilt, and had the curiosity to lift my kilt to my navel, so that he might not be deceived.” After asking Campbell many questions, the Emperor “requested Lord Cathcart to order me to put John Fraser through the ‘manual and platoon’ exercise, at which performance he was highly pleased. He then requested the pipers to play up, and Lord Cathcart desired them to play the Highland tune ‘Cògaidh nà Sith’ (‘war or peace’), which he explained to the Emperor, who seemed highly delighted with the music. After the Emperor had done with me, the veteran Count Plutoff came up to me, and, taking me by the hand, told me in broken English that I was a good and brave soldier, and all my countrymen were. He then pressed my hand to his breast, and gave me his to press to mine.”

The regiment, along with the rest of the army, moved out on the 19th to chase the enemy, arriving in Paris on July 8th, where it camped until early December. While there, on August 17th, at the special request of the Emperor of Russia, Sergeant Thomas Campbell of the grenadiers, a tall man, along with Private John Fraser and Piper Kenneth Mackay, all from the 79th, and an equal number from the 42nd and 92nd Highlanders, went to the Palais Elysée in Paris to fulfill the Emperor’s interest in the uniforms and gear of the Highland regiments. Sergeant Campbell was especially scrutinized by the Emperor, who, according to Campbell, “examined my hose, gaiters, legs, and pinched my skin, thinking I wore something under my kilt, and had the curiosity to lift my kilt to my navel, to make sure I wasn’t hiding anything.” After asking Campbell many questions, the Emperor “requested Lord Cathcart to have me put John Fraser through the ‘manual and platoon’ drill, which he found very impressive. He then asked the pipers to play, and Lord Cathcart instructed them to play the Highland tune ‘Cògaidh nà Sith’ (‘war or peace’), which he explained to the Emperor, who seemed very pleased with the music. Once the Emperor was done with me, the veteran Count Plutoff approached me, took my hand, and told me in broken English that I was a good and brave soldier, just like all my countrymen. He then pressed my hand to his chest and offered his hand for me to press to mine.”

In the beginning of December 1815, the 79th, as part of the Army of Occupation, went into cantonments in Pas de Calais, where it remained till the end of October 1818, when it embarked for England, taking up its quarters at Chichester on the 8th of November.

In early December 1815, the 79th, as part of the Army of Occupation, settled into camps in Pas de Calais, where it stayed until the end of October 1818, when it left for England, arriving in Chichester on November 8th.

After moving from Chichester to Portsmouth, and Portsmouth to Jersey, the regiment, in May 1820, embarked at Plymouth for Ireland, where it took part in the critical and not very agreeable duty necessitated by the disturbed state of the country, details of which will be found in our account of the 42nd Royal Highlanders, who were in Ireland at the same time.

After moving from Chichester to Portsmouth, and then from Portsmouth to Jersey, the regiment, in May 1820, boarded a ship in Plymouth for Ireland, where it took on the challenging and often unpleasant duty required by the unstable situation in the country. Details of this can be found in our account of the 42nd Royal Highlanders, who were in Ireland at the same time.

On quitting Jersey, the “States of the Island” transmitted to the commanding officer of the 79th an address, praising the regiment in the highest terms for its exemplary conduct while stationed in the island.

On leaving Jersey, the “States of the Island” sent an address to the commanding officer of the 79th, praising the regiment highly for its outstanding conduct while stationed on the island.

The 79th remained in Ireland till August 1825, being quartered successively at Fermoy, Limerick, Templemore, Naas, Dublin, and Kilkenny, furnishing detachments at each of these places to the district and towns in the neighbourhood. The regiment seems to have discharged its unpleasant duties as delicately and satisfactorily as did the 42nd Highlanders, and to have merited the esteem and respect of the people among whom it was stationed. On leaving Limerick, where it was quartered for nearly two years, the magistrates and council presented an address to the commanding officer, Lt.-Colonel Douglas, in which they say,—

The 79th stayed in Ireland until August 1825, moving between Fermoy, Limerick, Templemore, Naas, Dublin, and Kilkenny, providing detachments at each location to support the districts and towns nearby. The regiment seems to have handled its difficult duties as gracefully and effectively as the 42nd Highlanders, earning the admiration and respect of the local people. When leaving Limerick, where it had been stationed for nearly two years, the magistrates and council gave a formal address to the commanding officer, Lt.-Colonel Douglas, in which they stated,—

“The mild manners and military deportment of the officers, as well as the excellent discipline and moral order of the brave men whom you so well command, are happily evinced in the general order which their uniform good conduct has excited in this city; and we beg of you to convey to them the expression of our highest approbation.”

“The polite behavior and military presence of the officers, along with the great discipline and strong morals of the brave men you command so well, are clearly shown in the overall order that their consistent good conduct has created in this city; and we ask you to pass on our highest praise to them.”

In April 1825, the regiment was augmented from eight to ten companies, of 740 rank and file, and in August, the six service companies embarked at Cork for Canada, under the command of Colonel Sir Neil Douglas, arriving at Quebec in the month of October, where they remained till June 1828. During this time, with the exception of a few months in Glasgow, the dépôt companies were stationed at various places in Ireland.

In April 1825, the regiment expanded from eight to ten companies, totaling 740 officers and soldiers. In August, the six active companies set sail from Cork to Canada, led by Colonel Sir Neil Douglas, arriving in Quebec in October, where they stayed until June 1828. During this period, except for a few months in Glasgow, the support companies were based in various locations across Ireland.

On the 24th of March 1828, Lt.-General Sir R. C. Ferguson, G.C.B.,[527] was appointed colonel of the regiment, in succession to Lt.-General Sir Alan Cameron, K.C.B., who had died at Fulham, Middlesex, on the 9th, after[709] being connected with the regiment for about thirty-five years.

On March 24, 1828, Lt.-General Sir R. C. Ferguson, G.C.B.,[527] was appointed colonel of the regiment, following the passing of Lt.-General Sir Alan Cameron, K.C.B., who died in Fulham, Middlesex, on the 9th, after being associated with the regiment for around thirty-five years.[709]

On the 18th of June 1828, the anniversary of Waterloo, the 79th, which in that month had removed to Montreal, was presented with new colours, the gift of its new Colonel, Lt.-General Ferguson. The presentation, which was performed by Lady Douglas, took place on the Champs de Mars, in presence of a very numerous assemblage of the élite of the inhabitants of Montreal.

On June 18, 1828, the anniversary of Waterloo, the 79th Regiment, which had moved to Montreal that month, was presented with new colors, a gift from its new Colonel, Lt. General Ferguson. The presentation, carried out by Lady Douglas, took place on the Champs de Mars in front of a large crowd of Montreal's elite.

The regiment returned to Quebec in 1833, where it remained till its embarkation for England in 1836. In the October of that year, the service companies were joined at Glasgow by the dépôt companies, which had in the meantime been moving about from place to place in Ireland, England, and Scotland, being stationed for most of the time at various towns in the last mentioned country.

The regiment got back to Quebec in 1833, where it stayed until it boarded a ship for England in 1836. In October of that year, the service companies met up with the dépôt companies in Glasgow. The dépôt companies had been traveling between different locations in Ireland, England, and Scotland, spending most of their time in various towns in Scotland.

In September 1833, by the retirement of Sir Neil Douglas on half-pay, Brevet Lt.-Colonel Duncan Macdougal succeeded to the command of the regiment; and on the latter’s retirement in March 1835, he was succeeded by Major Robert Ferguson.

In September 1833, after Sir Neil Douglas retired on half-pay, Brevet Lt.-Colonel Duncan Macdougal took over command of the regiment; and after he retired in March 1835, Major Robert Ferguson succeeded him.

The regiment remained in Glasgow till June 1837, removing thence to Edinburgh, where it was stationed till the following June, when it proceeded to Dublin. On account of the disturbed state of the manufacturing districts in the north of England in 1839, the regiment was ordered to proceed thither, being quartered at various places. Here it remained till about the end of 1840, when it was again ordered on foreign service, embarking at Deptford for Gibraltar, where it arrived in January 1841, and where it remained performing garrison duty till June 1848.

The regiment stayed in Glasgow until June 1837, then moved to Edinburgh, where it was stationed until the following June, when it went to Dublin. Due to the unrest in the manufacturing areas of northern England in 1839, the regiment was directed to go there, being assigned to various locations. It stayed there until about the end of 1840 when it was ordered for foreign service, departing from Deptford for Gibraltar, where it arrived in January 1841, and remained performing garrison duty until June 1848.

In April 1841, on the death of Sir R. C. Ferguson, Major-General the Honourable John Ramsay was appointed Colonel of the 79th, and was succeeded, on his death in July 1842, by Lt.-General Sir James Macdonell, G.C.B., whose portrait will be found on the plate of Colonels of the 78th and 79th Regiments. Meantime, on the retirement, in June 1841, of Lt.-Colonel Robert Ferguson, Major Andrew Brown succeeded to the command of the regiment, but exchanged in October following with Colonel John Carter, K.H., from the 1st Royals, who retired in June 1842, and was succeeded by Major the Hon. Lauderdale Maule.

In April 1841, following the death of Sir R. C. Ferguson, Major-General the Honourable John Ramsay was appointed Colonel of the 79th. After his death in July 1842, he was succeeded by Lt.-General Sir James Macdonell, G.C.B., whose portrait can be found on the plate of Colonels of the 78th and 79th Regiments. In the meantime, after Lt.-Colonel Robert Ferguson retired in June 1841, Major Andrew Brown took over command of the regiment. However, he exchanged positions in October with Colonel John Carter, K.H., from the 1st Royals, who retired in June 1842 and was succeeded by Major the Hon. Lauderdale Maule.

“The monotony of a regiment’s life at Gibraltar is well known to every corps that has had to perform garrison duty on the Rock. This monotony falls much more heavily on the men than on the officers of a regiment; the former, although they may leave the garrison gate under certain restrictions, cannot pass the lines which separate the neutral ground from Spanish territory.

“The routine of life for a regiment at Gibraltar is well known to every unit that has done garrison duty on the Rock. This routine weighs much more on the soldiers than on the officers; the soldiers, even though they can leave the garrison gate under certain restrictions, cannot cross the lines that separate the neutral ground from Spanish territory.”

“A few of the more gifted, therefore, of the 79th, during its seven years’ sojourn at Gibraltar, tried from time to time to enliven the community by such means as were at their command, which were slender enough, but went a long way when properly utilised and duly encouraged. Among these, the most popular, perhaps, was the performance of private theatricals by a small company selected from more or less qualified volunteers; and in truth the way in which they contrived to put small pieces of a broad farcical nature on their improvised stage, did no small credit to their natural histrionic abilities. These performances at first took place in the schoolroom, or such other well-sized apartments as could be made available, and “the house” was at all times crammed with a most appreciative audience, comprising all ranks, and representing every corps in the garrison.[528]

“Some of the more talented members of the 79th, during their seven years at Gibraltar, occasionally tried to liven up the community with whatever means they had, which weren't much but could go a long way when used well and encouraged. Among these efforts, the most popular might have been the private theater performances by a small group of more or less qualified volunteers; and indeed, the way they managed to stage short, broad comedies on their makeshift platform showcased their natural acting talent quite well. Initially, these performances were held in the schoolroom or in any other suitable spaces that could be arranged, and the "house" was always packed with a very appreciative audience, featuring all ranks and representing every corps in the garrison.[528]

“At a later period the amateurs of the 79th having discovered their strength, and the real merits of one or two stars (of whom more presently), engaged the town theatre, and gave one or two performances of the national drama ‘Rob Roy,’ in a manner which would not have disgraced the boards of many a provincial theatre at home. The one ‘bright particular star’ of the company undoubtedly was a bandsman of the regiment, named C——. His rôle was broad comedy, and the Liston-like gravity of his immovable features gave irresistible point to the humour of such parts as he was accustomed to fill. But the one special character with which he became identified in his limited circle, nearly as completely as the late Mr Mackay was with the Edinburgh public, was ‘Bailie Nicol Jarvie.’ Dignity of position, bluntness of perception, dyspepsia itself, were not proof against his quaint delineation of this well-known character.

“At a later time, the amateurs of the 79th discovered their talent and the true abilities of one or two standout performers (more on them soon). They booked the town theater and put on a couple of shows of the national drama ‘Rob Roy’ in a way that would not have embarrassed many provincial theaters at home. The clear ‘bright particular star’ of the group was a bandsman of the regiment named C——. His role was broad comedy, and the Liston-like seriousness of his unchanging features made the humor of his parts even more compelling. However, the one specific character he became known for in his small circle, almost as much as the late Mr. Mackay was known to the Edinburgh public, was ‘Bailie Nicol Jarvie.’ Even the dignity of the role, bluntness of perception, and his own dyspepsia couldn’t resist his quirky portrayal of this well-known character.”

“In 1849 or ’50 the dramatic corps had been playing ‘Rob Roy’ with much acceptance in an improvised theatre at Quebec, being a large room used for public meetings and so forth in the principal hotel there. The city is, or was, full of Scotchmen, most of them enthusiastically national, and the performances had been a great success. Unfortunately certain festivities, which were scarcely included in the programme submitted to the commanding officer, followed in connection with these entertainments, and poor C——, among others, was not entirely proof against their seductions. The members of the dramatic corps showed symptoms of falling into habits which could not but be detrimental both to their own welfare and the discipline of the regiment; and the performances after a while had to be stopped.

“In 1849 or ’50, the theater group had been performing ‘Rob Roy’ with great success in a makeshift theater in Quebec, which was basically a large room used for public meetings in the main hotel there. The city is, or was, filled with Scots, most of whom were very nationalistic, and the shows had been a big hit. Unfortunately, certain celebrations, which weren’t really part of the schedule submitted to the commanding officer, occurred alongside these events, and poor C——, among others, wasn’t completely immune to their temptations. The members of the theater group started to develop habits that could only harm their well-being and the discipline of the regiment, and eventually the performances had to be canceled.”

“Shortly after this, one fine morning, as the commanding officer, accompanied by the adjutant and one or two other officers, was crossing the barrack square on his way from the orderly-room, the party encountered the unfortunate quondam Thespian in a state of considerable elevation, between two men of the guard, who were conveying him to durance vile. As his dim eye fell on the form of the commanding[710] officer, a gleam of tipsy humour for a moment lighted up his somewhat grotesque lineaments; John Barleycorn had, for the time, extinguished all terrors of the august presence. ‘Hang a bailie!’ hiccuped poor C—— as he passed the group, who were carefully ignoring his vicinity: ‘Hang a bailie! ma conscience!’ It is scarcely necessary to say that, when brought up for judgment some four-and-twenty hours afterwards, the unfortunate magistrate was dealt with as lightly as the code of military discipline permitted. C—— was discharged soon afterwards, having served his time; and his subsequent career was never, we believe, traced by his former comrades of the 79th.”

“Shortly after this, one fine morning, as the commanding officer, accompanied by the adjutant and a couple of other officers, was crossing the barrack square on his way from the orderly room, they came across the unfortunate former actor in a rather intoxicated state, being taken away by two guards. When his bleary eyes landed on the commanding officer, a flash of tipsy humor lit up his somewhat ridiculous features; for the moment, the effects of alcohol made him forget the seriousness of the situation. ‘Hang a bailiff!’ slurred poor C—— as he passed the group, who were deliberately ignoring him: ‘Hang a bailiff! my conscience!’ It hardly needs to be said that, when brought up for judgment about twenty-four hours later, the unfortunate magistrate was treated as leniently as military discipline allowed. C—— was discharged soon after, having served his time; and his later life was never, to our knowledge, followed by his former comrades of the 79th.”

On leaving Gibraltar, in June 1848, the regiment proceeded to Canada, but before embarking, the officers and men erected by voluntary subscription a handsome marble tablet, in the Wesleyan Chapel at Gibraltar (where divine service was held for the Presbyterian soldiers of the garrison), to the memory of those non-commissioned officers and soldiers who died during their period of service on the Rock. The regiment arrived at Quebec on the 27th of July 1848, and remained in Canada till August 1851, when it embarked for England, arriving in Leith Roads at the end of the month. On disembarking the headquarters proceeded to Stirling Castle and formed a junction with the dépôt, while three companies were detached to Perth and three to Dundee.

On leaving Gibraltar in June 1848, the regiment headed to Canada. Before they set sail, the officers and soldiers raised funds to put up a beautiful marble tablet in the Wesleyan Chapel at Gibraltar (where church services were held for the Presbyterian soldiers of the garrison) to honor the non-commissioned officers and soldiers who died during their service on the Rock. The regiment arrived in Quebec on July 27, 1848, and stayed in Canada until August 1851, when they boarded a ship for England, arriving in Leith Roads at the end of the month. After they disembarked, the headquarters went to Stirling Castle and joined up with the dépôt, while three companies were sent to Perth and three to Dundee.

Previous to embarking for England, a highly complimentary letter was addressed to Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Lauderdale Maule, by the magistrates and council of Quebec. “It is,” says this letter, “with great pleasure that the magistrates bear testimony to the excellent conduct of the men of your regiment during their sojourn in Quebec, where they will be long and favourably remembered.” Here also did the officers and men of the 79th erect, in the Scotch Presbyterian Church of St Andrew’s, a handsome marble tablet to the memory of the non-commissioned officers and soldiers who died during the period of service in Canada.

Before leaving for England, a highly complimentary letter was sent to Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Lauderdale Maule by the magistrates and council of Quebec. “It is,” says this letter, “with great pleasure that the magistrates acknowledge the excellent conduct of the men of your regiment during their time in Quebec, where they will be fondly remembered for a long time.” Here, the officers and men of the 79th also installed a beautiful marble plaque in the Scottish Presbyterian Church of St Andrew’s in memory of the non-commissioned officers and soldiers who died during their service in Canada.

In February 1849, Major-General James Hay, C.B., was appointed Colonel in succession to Lt.-General Sir James Macdonell, appointed to the Colonelcy of the 71st Regiment; and in December 1852, Major Edmund James Elliot succeeded to the command of the regiment as Lt.-Colonel by the retirement of the Hon. Lauderdale Maule on half-pay.

In February 1849, Major-General James Hay, C.B., was appointed Colonel following Lt.-General Sir James Macdonell, who took over as Colonel of the 71st Regiment; and in December 1852, Major Edmund James Elliot took command of the regiment as Lt.-Colonel after the Hon. Lauderdale Maule retired on half-pay.

In February 1852 the regiment removed to Edinburgh Castle, where it remained till April 1853, and after spending some time at Bury, Preston, and Weedon, it joined the encampment at Chobham in July, where it was brigaded with the 19th and 97th regiments, under the command of Colonel Lockyer, K.H. Here the regiment remained till the 20th of August, when the encampment was broken up, and the 79th proceeded to Portsmouth.

In February 1852, the regiment moved to Edinburgh Castle, where it stayed until April 1853. After spending some time in Bury, Preston, and Weedon, it joined the camp at Chobham in July, where it was grouped with the 19th and 97th regiments under Colonel Lockyer, K.H. The regiment stayed there until August 20th, when the camp was disbanded, and the 79th went to Portsmouth.


II.

1853–1874.

War with Russia—New Colours—the 79th parts with some of its best men to the 93rd—ordered to the Crimea—the Highland Brigade—The Alma—Sebastopol—Balaklava—Valley of Death—Kertch—Yenikali—Sir Colin Campbell—Dr Mackenzie—Home—Madras—Allahabad—Lucknow—Boodaoon—End of the Indian Mutiny—Meeanmeer—Peshawur—Rawul Pindee—Earl of Mayo—Jubbulpoor—the 93rd Highlanders—Nagpoor—Kamptee—Bombay—Home—Isle of Wight—the Queen’s attentions and honours—Colonel Hodgson—Colonel Miller—Ashantee—Coomassie.

War with Russia—New colors—the 79th parts with some of its best soldiers to the 93rd—ordered to the Crimea—the Highland Brigade—The Alma—Sebastopol—Balaklava—Valley of Death—Kertch—Yenikali—Sir Colin Campbell—Dr. Mackenzie—Home—Madras—Allahabad—Lucknow—Boodaoon—End of the Indian Mutiny—Meeanmeer—Peshawar—Rawalpindi—Earl of Mayo—Jubbulpoor—the 93rd Highlanders—Nagpur—Kamptee—Bombay—Home—Isle of Wight—the Queen’s attention and honors—Colonel Hodgson—Colonel Miller—Ashantee—Coomassie.

The Cameron Highlanders had had a long rest from active service since those two glorious days at Quatre Bras and Waterloo, in the events of which it bore such a prominent and gallant part and lost so many of its braves; now once again the declaration of war with Russia, on the 1st of March 1854, was to afford its untried men a chance to show what stuff they were made of. The 79th was destined to form part of that famous “Highland Brigade,” which, under Sir Colin Campbell, did its duty so gallantly with the allied army in the Crimea.

The Cameron Highlanders had a long break from active duty since their two remarkable days at Quatre Bras and Waterloo, where they played such a significant role and lost many of their brave soldiers. Now, with the declaration of war against Russia on March 1, 1854, their inexperienced men would finally have the opportunity to prove themselves. The 79th was set to be part of that renowned “Highland Brigade,” which, under Sir Colin Campbell, performed so valiantly with the allied army in the Crimea.

Previous to its embarkation for the East, Lt. General W. H. Sewell, C.B., was in March appointed colonel in succession to the deceased Lt.-General James Hay; and on April 21st, new colours were, without ceremony, committed to its keeping by Lt.-Col. Edmund James Elliot.

Before its departure for the East, Lt. General W. H. Sewell, C.B., was appointed colonel in March to replace the late Lt.-General James Hay. On April 21st, new colors were, without any ceremony, handed over to its care by Lt.-Col. Edmund James Elliot.

The 79th embarked for active service under rather disheartening circumstances. Only a few weeks before, while it remained uncertain whether it would form part of the expedition, the regiment had been called upon to furnish volunteers to the 93rd regiment, which had received its orders, and was short of its complement. That strange feeling of restlessness which at all times characterises soldiers, added to the natural and praiseworthy wish to be where hot work was expected, had its result in depriving the 79th of some of its best[711] soldiers. Many of the finest flank-company men took the opportunity of changing their tartan, and the officers of the grenadiers and light company were to be seen one fine morning, like Achilles, “arming, weeping, cursing,” to attend the parade which was to see their “best and bravest” handed over to a rival corps. Then speedily came similar orders for the 79th, and volunteers for it were hastily summoned. In obedience to the above natural laws forth they came as fast as they were wanted, but not exactly the sort of men to replace those who had gone. However, they did their duty well and bravely throughout the hard days that were in store for them, and it would be wronging them deeply to say a slighting word.

The 79th started active service under pretty discouraging circumstances. Just a few weeks earlier, while it was still unclear if they would be part of the expedition, the regiment was asked to send volunteers to the 93rd regiment, which had received its orders and was short on manpower. That familiar sense of restlessness that soldiers often feel, combined with the natural and commendable desire to be where the action was expected, led to the 79th losing some of its best[711] soldiers. Many of the top flank-company members took the chance to switch their tartan, and the officers of the grenadiers and light company were seen one morning, like Achilles, “arming, weeping, cursing,” preparing for the parade that would send their “best and bravest” to another unit. Soon after came similar orders for the 79th, and volunteers for it were quickly called. Following this natural reaction, they showed up as fast as needed, but they weren't exactly the kind of men who could replace those who had left. However, they performed their duties well and bravely through the tough days ahead, and it would be unfair to speak lightly of their efforts.

The regiment embarked at Portsmouth in H.M. ship “Simoom” on the 4th of May, and arrived at Scutari on the 20th. Here it was encamped on the plain of Scutari, and was brigaded with the 93rd regiment, the two being joined on June 7th by the 42nd Royal Highlanders; the three regiments, as we have indicated, forming the Highland Brigade under Brigadier General Sir Colin Campbell, and along with the brigade of Guards the 1st division of our army in the East. The regiment remained at Scutari till June 13th, when along with the other regiments of the division it was removed to Varna, where it encamped on the plain overlooking Lake Devnos, about a mile south of the town. While stationed here, it had the misfortune to lose its two senior field-officers, Lt.-Col. E. J. Elliot, and Brevet Lt.-Col. James Ferguson, from fever. About the same time also died Colonel the Hon. L. Maule, who for many years commanded the regiment, and who was now Assistant Adjutant-General to the second division.

The regiment set sail from Portsmouth on H.M. ship “Simoom” on May 4th and arrived in Scutari on the 20th. Here, it was camped on the plain of Scutari and was grouped with the 93rd regiment, which was joined on June 7th by the 42nd Royal Highlanders; these three regiments, as mentioned, formed the Highland Brigade under Brigadier General Sir Colin Campbell, and together with the brigade of Guards made up the 1st division of our army in the East. The regiment stayed in Scutari until June 13th, when it was moved to Varna along with the other regiments of the division, where it set up camp on the plain overlooking Lake Devnos, about a mile south of the town. While stationed here, it unfortunately lost its two senior field officers, Lt.-Col. E. J. Elliot and Brevet Lt.-Col. James Ferguson, to fever. Around the same time, Colonel the Hon. L. Maule, who had commanded the regiment for many years and was now the Assistant Adjutant-General to the second division, also passed away.

Lt.-Col. Elliot was on August 13th succeeded by Major John Douglas. The regiment remained in the district about Varna till the end of August, the strength of many of the men being very much reduced by fever.

Lt.-Col. Elliot was succeeded on August 13th by Major John Douglas. The regiment stayed in the area around Varna until the end of August, with many of the men significantly weakened by fever.

On the 29th of August the 79th embarked at Varna, and along with the rest of the allied army arrived at Kalamita Bay on Sept. 14th, disembarking on the same day. Along with the other regiments of its division it marched four miles inland, and bivouacked for the night near Lake Tuzla.

On August 29th, the 79th boarded their ship at Varna and, along with the rest of the allied forces, arrived at Kalamita Bay on September 14th, disembarking that same day. Together with the other regiments in its division, they marched four miles inland and set up camp for the night near Lake Tuzla.

On the 19th, the army was put in motion along the coast towards Sebastopol. For details as to the order of march and incidents by the way, including the slight skirmish near the Bulganak River, we must refer the reader to our account of the 42nd. This regiment, along with the rest of the army, bivouacked near the Bulganak on the night of the 19th, and on the morning of the 20th advanced towards the River Alma, on the heights forming the left bank of which the Russians had taken up what they thought an impregnable position, and were awaiting the arrival of the invading army, never doubting but that, ere night, it should be utterly routed, if not extinguished.

On the 19th, the army started moving along the coast towards Sebastopol. For details about the order of march and events along the way, including the minor skirmish near the Bulganak River, we direct the reader to our account of the 42nd. This regiment, along with the rest of the army, camped near the Bulganak on the night of the 19th, and on the morning of the 20th moved towards the River Alma, where the Russians had taken what they believed was an unassailable position on the heights of the left bank and were waiting for the invading army, fully confident that by nightfall, it would be completely defeated, if not wiped out.

Major-General Sir John Douglas, K.C.B.
From a photo.

About half-past one o’clock the action commenced by the Russians opening fire from the[712] redoubt on the left upon the French, who were attempting to assail their position in that direction. The British forces then formed in line, and proceeded to cross the river about the village of Burliuk. The light and second divisions led the way preceded by the skirmishers of the Rifle Brigade, who advanced through the vineyards beyond the village, and spreading themselves along the margin of the river, engaged the Russian riflemen on the opposite bank.

About 1:30, the action began when the Russians opened fire from the[712] redoubt on the left at the French, who were trying to attack their position from that direction. The British forces then lined up and started to cross the river near the village of Burliuk. The light and second divisions took the lead, followed by the skirmishers from the Rifle Brigade, who moved through the vineyards beyond the village. They spread out along the riverbank and engaged the Russian riflemen on the opposite side.

The first division, which formed the left of the allied army, advancing in support, traversed the vineyard and crossed the river, protected by its overhanging banks. On reaching the slope of the hill, the three Highland regiments formed line in échelon, and, “with the precision of a field-day advanced to the attack, the 42nd Royal Highlanders on the right, and the 79th Cameron Highlanders on the left, the extreme left of the allied army.”[529]

The first division, which made up the left side of the allied army, moved forward for support, went through the vineyard, and crossed the river, shielded by its steep banks. Upon reaching the hillside, the three Highland regiments lined up in echelon, and “with the precision of a field day, advanced to the attack, the 42nd Royal Highlanders on the right, and the 79th Cameron Highlanders on the left, the far left of the allied army.”[529]

From its position, the 79th was the last of the Highland regiments to mount the slope on the Russian side of the river, and its appearance on the crest of the slope was opportune; it came in time to relieve the mind of Sir Colin, who trembled for the left flank of the 93rd, down upon which was bearing a heavy column of the enemy—the left Sousdal column. “Above the crest or swell of the ground,” Kinglake tells, “on the left rear of the 93rd, yet another array of the tall bending plumes began to rise up in a long ceaseless line, stretching far into the east, and presently, with all the grace and beauty that marks a Highland regiment when it springs up the side of a hill, the 79th came bounding forward. Without a halt, or with only the halt that was needed for dressing the ranks, it sprang at the flank of the right Sousdal column, and caught it in its sin—caught it daring to march across the front of a battalion advancing in line. Wrapped in the fire thus poured upon its flank, the hapless column could not march, could not live. It broke, and began to fall back in great confusion; and the left Sousdal column being almost at the same time overthrown by the 93rd, and the two columns which had engaged the Black Watch being now in full retreat, the spurs of the hill and the winding dale beyond became thronged with the enemy’s disordered masses.”[530]

From its position, the 79th was the last of the Highland regiments to climb the slope on the Russian side of the river, and its arrival at the top was perfectly timed; it came just in time to ease Sir Colin's worries about the left flank of the 93rd, which was under threat from a strong enemy column—the left Sousdal column. “Above the rise or swell of the ground,” Kinglake recounts, “on the left rear of the 93rd, another line of tall, bending plumes started to rise in a continuous line, extending far to the east, and soon, with all the grace and beauty characteristic of a Highland regiment when it charges up a hill, the 79th came rushing forward. Without stopping, or only pausing briefly to align themselves, they launched an attack on the flank of the right Sousdal column, catching it off guard—caught it as it dared to march in front of an advancing battalion. Surrounded by fire from its flank, the unfortunate column couldn’t advance, couldn’t survive. It broke and started to retreat in great disarray; and at almost the same time, the left Sousdal column was also defeated by the 93rd, and the two columns that had engaged the Black Watch were now in full retreat, causing the slopes of the hill and the winding valley beyond to become crowded with the enemy's disorganized masses.”[530]

The three Highland regiments were now once more abreast, and as Kinglake eloquently puts it, the men “could not but see that this, the revoir of the Highlanders, had chanced in a moment of glory. A cheer burst from the reunited Highlanders, and the hillsides were made to resound with that joyous, assuring cry, which is the natural utterance of a northern people so long as it is warlike and free.”

The three Highland regiments were side by side again, and as Kinglake puts it beautifully, the men “could not help but notice that this, the return of the Highlanders, happened in a moment of glory. A cheer erupted from the reunited Highlanders, and the hillsides echoed with that joyful, reassuring shout, which is the natural expression of a northern people as long as they remain brave and free.”

There were still a few battalions of the enemy, about 3000 men, on the rise of a hill separated from the Highland regiments by a hollow; on these the Highland Brigade opened fire, and the Ouglitz column, as it was called, was forced to turn.

There were still a few battalions of the enemy, about 3000 men, on the rise of a hill separated from the Highland regiments by a hollow; on these the Highland Brigade opened fire, and the Ouglitz column, as it was called, was forced to turn.

The loss in the battle of the Alma of the Cameron Highlanders, who, although they performed most important and trying service, had no chance of being in the thick of the fray, was 2 men killed and 7 wounded.

The loss in the battle of the Alma for the Cameron Highlanders, who, despite performing crucial and challenging duties, had no opportunity to be in the midst of the fighting, was 2 men killed and 7 wounded.

On account of the conduct of the regiment, a Companionship of the Bath was conferred upon Lt.-Col. John Douglas, and Captain Andrew Hunt was promoted by brevet to be major in the army.[531]

Due to the actions of the regiment, Lt.-Col. John Douglas was awarded a Companionship of the Bath, and Captain Andrew Hunt was promoted by brevet to major in the army.[531]

After clearing the Russians out of the way the allied army marched onwards, and on the 26th took up its position before Sebastopol, Balaklava being taken possession of as a base of operations. On the 1st of October the first division encamped on the right of the light division to assist in the duties of the siege; and the 79th afterwards furnished a number of volunteers, to act as sharpshooters in picking off[713] the enemy’s gunners and engage his riflemen. On the 8th of October, Sir Colin Campbell was appointed to the command of the troops and position of Balaklava, and was succeeded in command of the Highland Brigade by Colonel Sir D. A. Cameron, K.C.B., of the 42nd,—whose portrait we have given on the steel-plate of colonels of that regiment.

After driving the Russians away, the allied army continued marching and on the 26th set up camp outside Sebastopol, using Balaklava as a base for operations. On October 1st, the first division camped to the right of the light division to help with the siege duties; later, the 79th provided several volunteers to act as sharpshooters to take out the enemy's gunners and engage their riflemen. On October 8th, Sir Colin Campbell was put in charge of the troops and the position at Balaklava, and Colonel Sir D. A. Cameron, K.C.B., of the 42nd took over command of the Highland Brigade—his portrait is included on the steel plate of colonels of that regiment.

After the battle of Balaklava, on October 25th, the 79th along with the 42nd, was moved to a new position on the heights of the north side of the valley of Balaklava, where it continued till May 1855. “Although the Highland Brigade,” says Captain Jameson,[532] “was thus at an early period of the campaign unavoidably withdrawn from the siege operations before Sebastopol, it had all-important duties to perform besides those inseparable from the unremitting vigilance imperatively called for in the defence of the base of operations of the army; for in the months of December 1854, and January and February 1855, all the available duty men of the Highland brigade were usually employed at daylight every morning in the severe fatigue of conveying to the army before Sebastopol round shot, shell, and provisions, the load assigned to each man being generally a 32 lb. shot, carried in a sack, or 56 lbs. of biscuit. The preparation of gabions and fascines for the work of the siege, numerous public fatigue duties in the harbour of Balaklava and elsewhere, as well as the labour required for strengthening the entrenchments, likewise devolved upon the brigade.”

After the Battle of Balaklava on October 25th, the 79th, along with the 42nd, was moved to a new position on the heights on the north side of the Balaklava valley, where it stayed until May 1855. “Although the Highland Brigade,” says Captain Jameson,[532] “was thus unavoidably pulled away from the siege operations at Sebastopol early in the campaign, it still had crucial responsibilities beyond those that came with the constant vigilance needed for defending the army's base of operations. In December 1854, and January and February 1855, all available soldiers from the Highland Brigade were typically tasked each morning at daybreak with the exhausting job of transporting round shot, shells, and supplies to the army in front of Sebastopol, with each man usually carrying a 32 lb. shot in a sack or 56 lbs. of biscuits. Preparing gabions and fascines for the siege work, completing various public duties in the Balaklava harbor and elsewhere, as well as the work needed to strengthen the entrenchments, also fell to the brigade.”

During the first four months of 1855, low fever and dysentery prevailed in the regiment to such an extent that it was found necessary to put the 79th under canvass in a position about 300 yards higher up the slope, exposed to the sea breezes from the south-west. Very soon after this move the health of the regiment underwent much improvement.

During the first four months of 1855, low-grade fevers and dysentery were widespread in the regiment to the point that it became necessary to set up the 79th in tents in a position about 300 yards further up the slope, where they were exposed to the sea breezes from the southwest. Shortly after this move, the health of the regiment significantly improved.

In connection with what we have just stated, we shall introduce here a striking and intensely pathetic reminiscence of the campaign, which has been furnished us by Lt.-Col. Clephane. It shows how these comparatively raw soldiers of the Cameron Highlanders displayed a gallant devotion to their duty under the most trying circumstances which would have reflected credit upon veterans of a dozen campaigns.

In relation to what we just mentioned, we're going to share a powerful and deeply moving memory from the campaign, provided to us by Lt.-Col. Clephane. It demonstrates how these relatively inexperienced soldiers of the Cameron Highlanders exhibited remarkable dedication to their duty under extremely challenging conditions that would have earned praise from veterans of many campaigns.

“Shortly after the opening of the bombardment of Sebastopol, the 79th Highlanders furnished a party for trench duty, consisting of about 150 men, under command of a field officer, and accompanied by a similar number detailed from the brigade of Guards. They marched for the post of duty shortly before daybreak, taking the well-known route through the ‘Valley of Death,’ as it was called. At that time a foe more dreaded than the Russians had persistently dogged the footsteps of the army, never attacking in force, but picking out a victim here and there, with such unerring certainty that to be sensible of his approach was to feel doomed. The glimmering light was at first insufficient for making out aught more than the dark body of men that moved silently along the above gloomy locality in column of march four deep; but as the sun approached nearer the horizon, and the eye became accustomed to the glimmer, it was seen that one man was suffering under pain of no ordinary nature, and was far from being fit to go on duty that morning. Indeed, on being closely inspected, it became evident that the destroyer had set his seal on the unfortunate fellow’s brow, and how he had mustered the determination to equip himself and march out with the rest was almost inconceivable. Upon being questioned, however, he persisted that there was not much the matter, though he owned to spasms in his inside and cramps in his legs, and he steadily refused to return to camp without positive orders to that effect, maintaining that he would be better as soon as he could get time to ‘lie down a bit.’ All this time the colour of the poor fellow’s face was positively and intensely blue, and the damps of death were standing unmistakeably on his forehead. He staggered as he walked, groaning with clenched teeth, but keeping step, and shifting his rifle with the rest in obedience to each word of command. He ought probably to have been at once despatched to the rear, but the party was now close to the scene of action (Gordon’s battery), the firing would immediately commence, and somehow he was for the moment forgotten. The men took their places lining the breastwork, the troops whom they relieved marched off, and the firing began, and was kept up with great fury on both sides. All at once a figure staggered out from the hollow beneath the earthen rampart where the men were lying, and fell groaning upon the earth a few paces to the rear. It was the unfortunate man whose case we have just noticed. He was now in the last extremity, and there was not the ghost of a chance for him in this world; but three or four of his comrades instantly left their place of comparative safety, and surrounded him with a view of doing what they could to alleviate his sufferings. It was not much; they raised him up and rubbed his legs, which were knotted with cramps, and brandy from an officer’s flask was administered without stint. All in vain, of course; but, curiously enough, even then the dying man did not lose heart, or show any weakness under sufferings which must have been frightful. He was grateful to the men who were busy rubbing his agonised limbs, and expressed satisfaction with their efforts, after a fashion that had even some show of piteous humour about it. ‘Aye,’ groaned he, as they came upon a knot of sinews as large as a pigeon’s egg, ‘that’s the vaygabone!’ It became evident now that the best thing that could be done would be to get him home to camp, so that he might at least die beyond the reach of shot and shell. The open[714] ground to the rear of the battery was swept by a perfect storm of these missles; but volunteers at once came forward, and placed upon one of the bloodstained litters the dying man, who, now nearly insensible, was carried back to his tent. This was effected without casualty to the bearers, who forthwith returned to their post, leaving their unfortunate comrade at the point of breathing his last.”

“Shortly after the bombardment of Sebastopol began, the 79th Highlanders sent out a group for trench duty, made up of about 150 men, led by a field officer, and accompanied by a similar number from the brigade of Guards. They marched to their post just before dawn, taking the well-known route through the ‘Valley of Death,’ as it was called. At that time, a foe more feared than the Russians had consistently followed the army, never attacking in force but picking off a victim here and there with such accuracy that one could only feel doomed upon sensing their approach. The dim light was initially too weak to make out more than the dark mass of men moving silently in a column of four; but as the sun got closer to the horizon, and visibility improved, it became clear that one man was in considerable pain and unfit for duty that morning. Indeed, on closer inspection, it was obvious that the mark of death was evident on the unfortunate guy’s brow, and it was almost unbelievable how he had found the determination to gear up and march with the others. When asked, he insisted that he was mostly fine, although he admitted to having spasms in his stomach and cramps in his legs, and he firmly refused to head back to camp without clear orders, claiming he would feel better after he could ‘lie down a bit.’ The entire time, the poor guy's face was a deep, intense blue, and the sweat of death was unmistakably on his forehead. He staggered as he walked, groaning with clenched teeth, but kept in step, adjusting his rifle alongside the others with each command. He probably should have been sent back immediately, but the group was now close to the action (Gordon’s battery), the firing would soon start, and somehow he was momentarily overlooked. The men took their positions along the breastwork, the troops they replaced marched away, and the firing began, escalating with great intensity on both sides. Suddenly, a figure stumbled out from the hollow beneath the earthen rampart where the men were lying and collapsed groaning onto the ground a few steps behind. It was the unfortunate man we just mentioned. He was now in the final stages, with no chance left in this world; but three or four of his comrades immediately left their comparatively safe positions and gathered around him to try to relieve his suffering. It wasn’t much; they lifted him up and rubbed his legs, which were twisted with cramps, and they poured brandy from an officer’s flask into him without holding back. All in vain, of course; yet, curiously enough, even then, the dying man did not lose hope or show weakness despite the terrible pain he must have been feeling. He appreciated the efforts of the men who were working on his tortured limbs and expressed gratitude with a touch of dark humor. ‘Aye,’ he groaned as they found a cramp the size of a pigeon’s egg, ‘that’s the vaygabone!’ It became clear that the best thing to do would be to get him back to camp, so he might at least die beyond the range of shots and shells. The open ground behind the battery was swarmed with these missiles; but volunteers immediately stepped up and placed the dying man, who was now nearly unconscious, onto one of the blood-stained litters, carrying him back to his tent. This was done without harm to the bearers, who quickly returned to their posts, leaving their unfortunate comrade at the brink of death.”

Such were the men who upheld the honour of the Scottish name in those days, and such, alas! were those who furnished a royal banquet to the destroyer, Death, throughout that melancholy campaign.

Such were the men who upheld the honor of the Scottish name in those days, and such, unfortunately, were those who provided a royal feast to the destroyer, Death, during that sad campaign.

The 79th, in the end of May and beginning of June, formed part of the expedition to Kertch, described in the history of the 42nd. This expedition came quite as a little pleasant pic-nic to those regiments who were lucky enough to be told off as part of the force, and the 79th, along with the other regiments of the Highland brigade, had the good fortune to be so. Yenikali had been very hastily evacuated, all its guns being left in perfect order, and signs everywhere of little domestic establishments broken up in what must have been excessive dismay—expensive articles of furniture, ladies’ dresses, little articles of the same sort appertaining to children, all left standing as the owners had left them, fleeing, as they imagined, for their lives. Truth to tell, they would not have been far wrong, but for the presence of the British.[533]

The 79th, at the end of May and the start of June, was part of the mission to Kertch, which is detailed in the history of the 42nd. This mission felt like a little fun outing to those regiments lucky enough to be assigned to the force, and the 79th, along with the other regiments in the Highland brigade, was fortunate enough to be included. Yenikali had been evacuated in a hurry, with all its guns left behind in perfect condition, and everywhere there were signs of homes hastily disrupted, likely in a state of panic—expensive furniture, women’s clothing, and toys for children were all just as the owners had left them, fleeing as they thought for their lives. To be honest, they wouldn’t have been far off, except for the presence of the British.[533]

On its return in the middle of June, the Highland brigade took up its old position beside the Guards before Sebastopol, the command of the re-united division being assumed by Sir Colin Campbell. After this the division was regularly employed in the siege operations, it having been drawn up in reserve during the unsuccessful attack on the Malakoff and Redan on the 18th of June.

On its return in mid-June, the Highland brigade resumed its previous position next to the Guards in front of Sebastopol, with command of the reunited division taken over by Sir Colin Campbell. After that, the division was consistently involved in the siege operations, having been held in reserve during the unsuccessful attack on the Malakoff and Redan on June 18th.

In August, on account of the formation of an additional division to the army, the old Highland Brigade was separated from the Guards, and joined to the 1st and 2nd battalion Royals, and the 72nd Highlanders, these now forming the Highland division under Sir Colin Campbell.

In August, due to the creation of an additional division for the army, the old Highland Brigade was separated from the Guards and joined the 1st and 2nd battalions of the Royals and the 72nd Highlanders. These units now formed the Highland division under Sir Colin Campbell.

On the 8th of September, the 79th, along with the other regiments of the brigade, was marched down to the front to take part in the contemplated assault upon the enemy’s fortifications. About four in the afternoon, the 79th, under command of Lt.-Col. C. H. Taylor, reached the fifth or most advanced parallel, in front of the great Redan, the 72nd being in line on its left. Before this, however, the Redan had been attacked by the right and second divisions, who, “after exhibiting a devotion and courage yet to be surpassed,” were compelled to retire with severe loss; the French attack on the Malakoff had at the same time been successful.

On September 8th, the 79th, along with the other regiments in the brigade, marched to the front to take part in the planned assault on the enemy’s fortifications. Around 4 in the afternoon, the 79th, led by Lt.-Col. C. H. Taylor, reached the fifth or most advanced trench in front of the major Redan, with the 72nd lined up to its left. Before this, however, the Redan had been attacked by the right and second divisions, who, “after showing a dedication and bravery yet to be surpassed,” were forced to fall back with heavy losses; meanwhile, the French attack on the Malakoff had been successful.

The brigade continued to occupy its advanced position during the remainder of the day exposed to a heavy fire, it being appointed to make another assault on the Redan next morning. Such a deadly enterprise, however, fortunately proved unnecessary, as early next morning it was ascertained that the enemy, after having blown up their magazines and other works, were in full retreat across the harbour by the bridge of boats. The only duty devolving upon the 79th was to send two companies to take possession of the Redan and its works.

The brigade held its advanced position for the rest of the day, facing heavy fire, as it was set to launch another attack on the Redan the next morning. Fortunately, this risky mission turned out to be unnecessary because it was confirmed early the next day that the enemy, after blowing up their supplies and other defenses, was in full retreat across the harbor via the bridge of boats. The only task for the 79th was to send two companies to take control of the Redan and its fortifications.

The loss of the regiment on the day of the assault, and in the various operations during the siege, was 17 rank and file killed, Lt. D. H. M’Barnet, Assistant-Surgeon Edward Louis Lundy, 3 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 39 rank and file wounded. While recording the losses of the regiment, honourable mention ought to be made of Dr Richard James Mackenzie, who gave up a lucrative practice in Edinburgh in order to join the British army in the east. He was appointed to the 79th while the regiment was stationed at Varna, and until his death on September 25th 1854, shortly after “Alma,” he rendered to the regiment and[715] the army generally services of the highest importance. He followed the army on foot, undergoing much fatigue and many privations, which, with the arduous labours he took upon himself after the battle, no doubt hastened his much lamented death. After the battle of the Alma, it is said, he performed no fewer than twenty-seven capital operations with his own hand. “So highly were his services appreciated by the 79th, that, after the battle of the Alma, on his coming up to the regiment from attendance on the wounded, several of the men called out, ‘Three cheers for Dr Mackenzie!’ which was promptly and warmly responded to.”

The loss of the regiment on the day of the assault and during the various operations throughout the siege was 17 soldiers killed, Lt. D. H. M’Barnet, Assistant-Surgeon Edward Louis Lundy, 3 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 39 soldiers wounded. While documenting the regiment's losses, it's important to highlight Dr. Richard James Mackenzie, who gave up a well-paying practice in Edinburgh to join the British army in the east. He was assigned to the 79th while the regiment was stationed in Varna, and until his death on September 25th, 1854, shortly after the Battle of Alma, he provided extremely important services to the regiment and the army overall. He followed the army on foot, enduring great fatigue and many hardships, which, along with the grueling work he took on after the battle, undoubtedly contributed to his much-mourned death. After the Battle of Alma, it is said he performed no fewer than twenty-seven major surgeries himself. “His services were so highly valued by the 79th that, after the Battle of Alma, when he returned to the regiment from tending to the wounded, several men shouted, ‘Three cheers for Dr. Mackenzie!’ which was met with a prompt and warm response.”

The regiment, after the notification of peace, erected to his memory a neat tombstone, with an appropriate inscription, fenced in by a stone wall, on the heights of Belbek, near his resting-place.

The regiment, after hearing the news of peace, built a nice tombstone in his memory, with a fitting inscription, surrounded by a stone wall, on the hills of Belbek, close to where he was laid to rest.

His heroic and humane deeds on the battle-field of the Alma were thoroughly appreciated by the 79th, and have been recorded by others. We may, however, faintly gather something of them from his letter to his brother Kenneth—the last he ever wrote. It was written on the day after the battle. In this letter he says: “We” (Dr Scott and himself) “were shaking hands with all our friends, when, to my no small surprise and gratification, as you may believe, a voice shouted out from the column as they stood in the ranks—‘Three cheers for Mr Mackenzie,’ and though I say it who shouldn’t, I never heard three better cheers. You will laugh, my dear fellow, when you read this, but I can tell you I could scarcely refrain from doing t’other thing. All I could do was to wave my Glengarry in thanks.” As to Dr Mackenzie’s coolness under fire, the quartermaster of the 79th wrote: “During the height of the action I was in conversation with him when a round shot struck the ground, and rebounding over our regiment, flew over our heads and killed an artillery horse a few yards in our rear.” Mackenzie quietly remarked, “That is a narrow escape.”

His heroic and compassionate actions on the battlefield of Alma were greatly appreciated by the 79th and have been documented by others. However, we can still get a glimpse of them from his letter to his brother Kenneth—the last one he ever wrote. It was written the day after the battle. In this letter, he says: “We” (Dr. Scott and himself) “were shaking hands with all our friends when, to my surprise and delight, as you can imagine, a voice shouted out from the column as they stood in ranks—‘Three cheers for Mr. Mackenzie,’ and though I say it who shouldn’t, I never heard three better cheers. You will laugh, my dear fellow, when you read this, but I can tell you I could barely hold back from doing the other thing. All I could do was wave my Glengarry in thanks.” Regarding Dr. Mackenzie’s calmness under fire, the quartermaster of the 79th wrote: “During the height of the action, I was talking to him when a cannonball struck the ground, bounced over our regiment, flew over our heads, and killed an artillery horse a few yards behind us.” Mackenzie simply said, “That is a narrow escape.”

The regiment continued in the Crimea till June 1856, on the 15th of which month it embarked at Balaklava, and disembarked at Portsmouth on the 5th of July, proceeding immediately by rail to the camp at Aldershot.[534]

The regiment stayed in Crimea until June 1856, and on the 15th of that month, it boarded ships at Balaklava and arrived at Portsmouth on July 5th, then took a train straight to the camp at Aldershot.[534]

Dr Richard James Mackenzie, M.D., F.R.C.S.
From a photograph taken in 1854, owned by
Kenneth Mackenzie, Esq.

After being stationed for a short time at Shorncliffe, and for some months at Canterbury, and having been present at the distribution of the Victoria Cross by Her Majesty in Hyde Park on June 26th 1857, the 79th proceeded to Dublin, where it landed on the 28th. Here, however, it remained but a short time, as on account of the Sepoy revolt in India, it was again ordered to prepare for active service. The regiment was rapidly completed to 1000 rank and file, and set sail in the beginning of August, arriving at Madras Roads early in November, when it received orders to proceed to Calcutta, where it disembarked on the 28th of[716] November and occupied Fort-William. After remaining there for a few days, the 79th, on Dec. 2nd, proceeded by rail to Raneegunge, under the command of Lt.-Colonel John Douglas. Towards the end of the month the regiment left Raneegunge for Allahabad, where it halted till the 5th of Jan. 1858, a day memorable in the history of the 79th for its having marched upwards of 48 miles, and gained its first victory in the East, viz., that of Secundragunge, in which happily it had no casualties.

After spending a short time at Shorncliffe and several months in Canterbury, and having attended the Victoria Cross ceremony by Her Majesty in Hyde Park on June 26, 1857, the 79th moved to Dublin, arriving on the 28th. However, it only stayed briefly because of the Sepoy uprising in India, and it was soon ordered to get ready for active duty. The regiment quickly brought itself up to 1,000 troops and set sail at the beginning of August, reaching Madras Roads in early November. After that, it was instructed to head to Calcutta, where it disembarked on November 28 and took over Fort William. After a few days, on December 2, the 79th traveled by train to Raneegunge under the leadership of Lt.-Colonel John Douglas. Towards the end of the month, the regiment departed Raneegunge for Allahabad, where it stayed until January 5, 1858—a significant day in the 79th's history as it marched over 48 miles and achieved its first victory in the East, which was at Secundragunge, with no casualties.

The regiment left Allahabad for Lucknow on the 18th of Jan., and on the 28th of Feb. it joined the force under Sir Colin Campbell at Camp Bunterah. The regiment was then commanded by Lt.-Colonel Taylor, Lt.-Colonel Douglas having been appointed to the command of the 5th Infantry Brigade. After passing the Goomtee, the 79th joined the force under Sir James Outram, and was brigaded with the 1st battalion of the 23rd Fusiliers and the 1st Bengal Fusiliers, under the command of Brigadier General Douglas. The regiment was present, and performed its part bravely during the siege and capture of Lucknow, from the 2nd to the 16th of March 1858, its loss being 7 non-commissioned officers and privates killed, and 2 officers, Brevet-Major Miller and Ensign Haine, and 21 non-commissioned officers and privates wounded.[535]

The regiment left Allahabad for Lucknow on January 18 and joined Sir Colin Campbell's force at Camp Bunterah on February 28. The regiment was then led by Lieutenant Colonel Taylor, as Lieutenant Colonel Douglas was appointed to command the 5th Infantry Brigade. After crossing the Goomtee River, the 79th joined the force under Sir James Outram and was grouped with the 1st Battalion of the 23rd Fusiliers and the 1st Bengal Fusiliers, commanded by Brigadier General Douglas. The regiment was present and fought bravely during the siege and capture of Lucknow from March 2 to March 16, 1858, suffering a loss of 7 non-commissioned officers and privates killed, along with 2 officers, Brevet-Major Miller and Ensign Haine, and 21 non-commissioned officers and privates wounded.[535]

After the capture of Lucknow the 79th joined the division under the command of Major-General Walpole, in the advance towards Allahgunge, Shahjehanpoor, and Bareilly. Its next engagement was the action of Boodaoon, where the regiment had only 1 man wounded, who afterwards died of his wounds. On the 22nd of April the 79th was present at the action of Allahgunge, where it had no casualties. On the 27th, Sir Colin Campbell assumed command of the force and marched on Bareilly, the 79th, along with the 42nd and 93rd, forming the Highland brigade. On the 5th of May the 79th was formed in line of battle before Bareilly, when it helped to gain another glorious victory, with a loss of only 2 men killed and 2 wounded. The regiment received the special thanks of Sir Colin Campbell.

After the capture of Lucknow, the 79th joined the division led by Major-General Walpole, advancing towards Allahgunge, Shahjehanpoor, and Bareilly. Its next engagement was the battle of Boodaoon, where the regiment had only 1 man wounded, who later died from his injuries. On April 22, the 79th was present at the battle of Allahgunge, where it had no casualties. On the 27th, Sir Colin Campbell took command of the force and marched on Bareilly, with the 79th, along with the 42nd and 93rd, forming the Highland brigade. On May 5, the 79th was lined up for battle before Bareilly, helping to achieve another glorious victory, with only 2 men killed and 2 wounded. The regiment received special acknowledgment from Sir Colin Campbell.

The 79th next made a forced march to the relief of Shahjehanpoor, under the command of Brigadier-General John Jones, and on the 21st of May was again under fire at the attack of that place. Thence it went to Mohoomdee, in the attack on which it took part on the 24th and 25th; here it had 2 men wounded, and, according to the Record-Book, upwards of 100 men suffered from sunstroke.

The 79th made a forced march to help Shahjehanpoor, led by Brigadier-General John Jones, and on May 21st, they were under fire during the attack on that location. From there, they moved to Mohoomdee, participating in the attack on the 24th and 25th; here, 2 men were wounded, and according to the Record-Book, over 100 men were affected by sunstroke.

After this last action the regiment once more found itself in quarters at Futtehgurh and Cawnpoor, one wing being detached to Allahabad; this, however, was only for a short time, as on the 21st of October an order was received for the 79th to join the brigade in Oudh, under Brigadier-General Wetherall, C.B. On the 3rd of November the 79th was present at the storm and capture of Rampoor Kosilab, the regiment losing only 2 men killed, and 1 sergeant and 6 privates wounded. For its conduct on this occasion the 79th was complimented in General Orders by His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief.

After this last action, the regiment was back in quarters at Futtehgurh and Cawnpoor, with one wing temporarily assigned to Allahabad. However, this was only for a short time, as on October 21st, an order came for the 79th to join the brigade in Oudh, led by Brigadier-General Wetherall, C.B. On November 3rd, the 79th participated in the storm and capture of Rampoor Kosilab, with the regiment suffering only 2 men killed, and 1 sergeant and 6 privates wounded. For their actions during this event, the 79th received commendations in General Orders from His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief.

Brig.-Gen. Wetherall having left the force, was succeeded in command by Sir Hope Grant, K.C.B., who appointed Lt.-Col. Taylor, 79th, to command the brigade, Major Butt succeeding the latter in command of the 79th.

Brig.-Gen. Wetherall left the force and was succeeded in command by Sir Hope Grant, K.C.B., who appointed Lt.-Col. Taylor, 79th, to lead the brigade, with Major Butt taking over command of the 79th.

The 79th proceeded by forced marches to Fyzabad to commence the trans-Ghogra operations, and was present at the action of the passage of the Ghogra on the 25th of November, the skirmish at Muchligan on the 6th of Dec., and the skirmish at Bundwa Kotee on the 3rd of Jan. 1859. After the last-mentioned engagement the 79th received orders to proceed to Meean Meer in the Punjab, under the command of Lt.-Col. Taylor.

The 79th marched quickly to Fyzabad to start the trans-Ghogra operations and was involved in the crossing of the Ghogra on November 25th, the skirmish at Muchligan on December 6th, and the skirmish at Bundwa Kotee on January 3rd, 1859. After the last engagement, the 79th received orders to move to Meean Meer in the Punjab, led by Lt.-Col. Taylor.

Thus ended the Indian Mutiny, during which the casualties to the 79th Highlanders amounted to 2 officers wounded, and 158[536] of all ranks killed. For its gallant conduct during the Indian campaign the 79th received the thanks of both Houses of Parliament, and[717] was authorised to bear on its colours the inscription “Capture of Lucknow.” Lt.-Col. Douglas was appointed a K.C.B., and Lt.-Col. Taylor a C.B.

Thus ended the Indian Mutiny, during which the 79th Highlanders suffered 2 officers wounded and 158[536] of all ranks killed. For their brave actions during the Indian campaign, the 79th received the thanks of both Houses of Parliament and[717] was authorized to display the inscription “Capture of Lucknow” on its colors. Lt.-Col. Douglas was appointed a K.C.B., and Lt.-Col. Taylor a C.B.

The regiment arrived at Meean Meer on the 8th of April 1859, and on the 15th the command passed into the hands of Lt.-Col. Butt, Colonel Taylor having proceeded to Europe on leave. Lt.-Col. Butt continued in command till the 2nd of April 1860, when he was appointed Chief Inspector of Musketry for Bengal, and was succeeded in command of the regiment by Lt.-Col. Hodgson. On the 16th of March, Lt.-Col. Douglas had retired on half-pay, and Lt.-Col. Taylor did the same on the 10th of May following.

The regiment arrived at Meean Meer on April 8, 1859, and on the 15th, Lt.-Col. Butt took command since Colonel Taylor had gone to Europe on leave. Lt.-Col. Butt remained in charge until April 2, 1860, when he was appointed Chief Inspector of Musketry for Bengal, and Lt.-Col. Hodgson took over command of the regiment. On March 16, Lt.-Col. Douglas retired on half-pay, and Lt.-Col. Taylor did the same on May 10.

The 79th remained in India till Sept. 1871. On the 5th of Nov. 1860, the right wing, consisting of 287 of all ranks, proceeded to Amritzir under the command of Major M’Barnet. Headquarters left Meean Meer on the 19th of Jan. 1861 for Ferozepoor, where it was joined by the wing from Amritzir in April.

The 79th stayed in India until September 1871. On November 5, 1860, the right wing, made up of 287 personnel of all ranks, went to Amritzir under the command of Major M’Barnet. Headquarters left Meean Meer on January 19, 1861, for Ferozepoor, where it reunited with the wing from Amritzir in April.

The 79th left Ferozepoor in Feb. 1862 for Nowshera, where it remained till the following November, on the 23rd of which the regiment proceeded to Peshawur, on the frontiers of Afghanistan. In the previous March the regiment lost by death its colonel, General W. A. Sewell, who was succeeded by General the Honourable Hugh Arbuthnott, C.B.

The 79th departed from Ferozepoor in February 1862 for Nowshera, where it stayed until the following November. On the 23rd of that month, the regiment moved to Peshawur, located on the borders of Afghanistan. In the previous March, the regiment suffered the loss of its colonel, General W. A. Sewell, who was replaced by General the Honourable Hugh Arbuthnott, C.B.

During the stay of the regiment in Peshawur it lost two of its officers. A frontier war having broken out, Lts. Dougal and Jones volunteered their services, and were permitted to proceed with the expedition against the Sitana fanatics, under the command of Brigadier-General Sir M. Chamberlain, K.C.B.; the former was killed when on picquet duty on the 6th of Nov. 1863, and the latter in action on the 18th of the same month.

During the regiment's time in Peshawar, it lost two of its officers. When a frontier war broke out, Lts. Dougal and Jones offered their services and were allowed to join the mission against the Sitana fanatics, led by Brigadier-General Sir M. Chamberlain, K.C.B. Dougal was killed while on picket duty on November 6, 1863, and Jones died in action on the 18th of that month.

The 79th remained in Peshawur till Jan. 1864, when it removed to Rawul Pindee, where it remained till 1866. During its stay it furnished a volunteer working party on the Murree and Abbattabad road, and also during 1864 a detachment of 300 of all ranks, under the command of Captain C. Gordon, to the Camp Durrgaw Gully.

The 79th stayed in Peshawar until January 1864, when it moved to Rawalpindi, where it stayed until 1866. While there, it provided a volunteer working crew for the Murree and Abbottabad road, and in 1864, it sent a group of 300 personnel led by Captain C. Gordon to Camp Durrgaw Gully.

In October 1864 the 79th lost by exchange its senior Lt.-Colonel, Colonel Butt having exchanged with Colonel Best of H.M.’s 86th Regiment. By this exchange Lt.-Colonel Hodgson became senior Lt.-Colonel.

In October 1864, the 79th lost its senior Lt.-Colonel due to an exchange; Colonel Butt had swapped places with Colonel Best of H.M.’s 86th Regiment. Because of this exchange, Lt.-Colonel Hodgson became the senior Lt.-Colonel.

For some time after its arrival at Rawul Pindee the regiment continued to suffer from Peshawur fever, a considerable number of men having had to be invalided to England. On the 8th of May 1865 the headquarters and 650 of all ranks proceeded as a working party to the Murree Hills, where the regiment remained till October, much to the benefit of the men’s health, as in a fortnight after its arrival all traces of Peshawur fever had disappeared. A similar working party, but not so large, was sent to the Murree Hills at the same time in the following year.

For a while after arriving at Rawul Pindee, the regiment kept dealing with Peshawur fever, and quite a few men had to be sent back to England. On May 8, 1865, the headquarters and 650 personnel went as a workgroup to the Murree Hills, where the regiment stayed until October, which greatly improved the men's health since all signs of Peshawur fever had vanished within two weeks of their arrival. A similar but smaller workgroup was sent to the Murree Hills at the same time the following year.

On the 10th of July of this year (1865) Lt.-Colonel Hodgson received his promotion by brevet to full Colonel in the army.

On July 10th of this year (1865), Lt. Colonel Hodgson was promoted by brevet to full Colonel in the army.

On the 1st of November 1866, the headquarters and left wing marched from Rawul Pindee for Roorkee, and the right wing under command of Major Maitland for Delhi, the former reaching Roorkee on the 15th and the latter Delhi on Dec. 27th. During the regiment’s stay at these places the two wings exchanged and re-exchanged quarters, both suffering considerably from fever during the spring of 1867. Both wings in the end of March proceeded to Umballah, to take part in the ceremonial attending the meeting between Earl Mayo, Governor-General of India, and Shere Ali Khan, the Ameer of Cabul; the Cameron Highlanders had been appointed part of His Excellency’s personal escort.

On November 1, 1866, the headquarters and left wing marched from Rawul Pindee to Roorkee, while the right wing, led by Major Maitland, headed for Delhi. The former arrived in Roorkee on the 15th, and the latter reached Delhi on December 27th. During the regiment's time in these locations, the two wings swapped quarters multiple times, both facing significant issues with fever in the spring of 1867. By the end of March, both wings moved to Umballah to participate in the ceremony for the meeting between Earl Mayo, the Governor-General of India, and Shere Ali Khan, the Ameer of Cabul; the Cameron Highlanders had been selected as part of His Excellency's personal escort.

On Dec. 7th the headquarters, under the command of Colonel W. C. Hodgson, left Roorkee en route to Kamptee, and on the 15th it was joined by the right wing from Delhi, at Camp Jubbulpoor. Here the regiment remained until the 24th, when it commenced to move by companies towards Kamptee, at which station the headquarters arrived on the 1st of January 1870. Shortly before leaving Roorkee a highly complimentary farewell letter was sent to Colonel Hodgson from Major-General Colin Troup, C.B., commanding the Meerut Division.

On December 7th, the headquarters, led by Colonel W. C. Hodgson, left Roorkee headed for Kamptee, and on the 15th, the right wing from Delhi joined at Camp Jubbulpoor. The regiment stayed here until the 24th, when it started moving towards Kamptee in companies, arriving at the station on January 1st, 1870. Just before leaving Roorkee, Colonel Hodgson received a very flattering farewell letter from Major-General Colin Troup, C.B., who was in charge of the Meerut Division.

During January 1870 the 93d Sutherland Highlanders passed through Kamptee en route for home, when a very pleasing exchange of[718] civilities took place between that distinguished regiment and their old comrades of the 79th. At a mess meeting held at Nagpoor on the 30th by the officers of the 93d, it was proposed and carried unanimously that a letter be written to the officers of the 79th, proposing that, in consideration of the friendship and cordiality which had so long existed between the two regiments, the officers of the two corps be perpetual honorary members of their respective messes. The compliment was, of course, willingly returned by the 79th, and the officers of the 93rd Highlanders were constituted thenceforth perpetual honorary members of the 79th mess.

During January 1870, the 93rd Sutherland Highlanders passed through Kamptee en route for home, when a very enjoyable exchange of[718] pleasantries took place between that distinguished regiment and their old comrades of the 79th. At a mess meeting held in Nagpur on the 30th by the officers of the 93rd, it was proposed and unanimously agreed that a letter be sent to the officers of the 79th, suggesting that, in recognition of the friendship and camaraderie that had long existed between the two regiments, the officers of both corps be made perpetual honorary members of their respective messes. The gesture was, of course, gladly reciprocated by the 79th, and the officers of the 93rd Highlanders were thereafter recognized as perpetual honorary members of the 79th mess.

The regiment remained at Kamptee for nearly two years, furnishing a detachment to the fort at Nagpoor. A very sad event occurred in the regiment during its stay at Kamptee: on Aug. 28th, 1871, Captain Donald Macdonald when at great gun drill at the artillery barracks, dropped down on parade, died instantaneously, and was buried the same evening. Captain Macdonald was by birth and habit a Highlander, and was most warmly attached to his regiment, in which he had served for seventeen years. Great regret was felt by all ranks in the regiment on account of his premature and unexpected death. He was only 34 years of age, and a monument was erected by his brother officers over his grave at Kamptee.

The regiment stayed at Kamptee for almost two years, providing a detachment to the fort at Nagpoor. A very sad event happened in the regiment during its time at Kamptee: on August 28, 1871, Captain Donald Macdonald collapsed during a great gun drill at the artillery barracks, died instantly, and was buried that same evening. Captain Macdonald was a Highlander by birth and nature, and he was deeply devoted to his regiment, where he had served for seventeen years. Everyone in the regiment felt great sorrow over his untimely and unexpected death. He was only 34 years old, and a monument was erected by his fellow officers over his grave at Kamptee.

On the 2nd of August 1871 Colonel Best was appointed to the command of the Nagpoor field force, with the rank of brigadier-general.

On August 2, 1871, Colonel Best was appointed to lead the Nagpoor field force with the rank of brigadier general.

In the same month the 79th received orders to be in readiness to proceed to England, and the non-commissioned officers and men were permitted to volunteer into regiments remaining in India. About 177 of all ranks availed themselves of this offer, a considerable number of whom were married men. The regiment left Kamptee in two detachments on Sept. 22nd and 23rd, and proceeded by Nagpoor and Deolallee to Bombay, where it embarked on board H.M.’s India troop-ship “Jumna” on the 29th and 30th. The “Jumna” sailed for England on the 1st of October, and after a prosperous voyage by way of the Suez Canal arrived at Spithead on the evening of the 6th of November. Next day the regiment was transferred to three ships, and conveyed to West Cowes, Isle of Wight, where it disembarked the same evening, and marched to the Albany Barracks, Parkhurst.

In the same month, the 79th received orders to be ready to go to England, and the non-commissioned officers and soldiers were allowed to volunteer for regiments staying in India. About 177 personnel chose to take this option, many of whom were married. The regiment left Kamptee in two groups on September 22nd and 23rd, making their way through Nagpoor and Deolallee to Bombay, where they boarded H.M.’s India troop-ship “Jumna” on the 29th and 30th. The “Jumna” set sail for England on October 1st, and after a smooth journey via the Suez Canal, arrived at Spithead on the evening of November 6th. The next day, the regiment was transferred to three ships and taken to West Cowes, Isle of Wight, where they disembarked that same evening and marched to the Albany Barracks, Parkhurst.

During the fourteen years that the 79th was stationed in India it was inspected by many distinguished general officers, including Sir Colin Campbell (Lord Clyde), Sir William Mansfield (Lord Sandhurst), Sir Hugh Rose, (Lord Strathnairn), Sir Hope Grant, &c., all of whom expressed themselves highly satisfied with the appearance, conduct, and discipline of the regiment.

During the fourteen years that the 79th was stationed in India, it was inspected by many notable general officers, including Sir Colin Campbell (Lord Clyde), Sir William Mansfield (Lord Sandhurst), Sir Hugh Rose (Lord Strathnairn), Sir Hope Grant, etc., all of whom expressed their satisfaction with the appearance, conduct, and discipline of the regiment.

During its sojourn in the Isle of Wight the 79th was highly honoured on more than one occasion by the very particular notice of Her Majesty Queen Victoria. In Feb. 1872, Her Majesty being at Osborne, was pleased to express her desire to see the 79th Highlanders in marching order. The regiment accordingly paraded at 10 o’clock on the morning of the 16th, and proceeded towards Osborne. When the 79th was within a short distance of the approach to the house, Her Majesty, with several members of the Royal Family, appeared at an angle of the road, and watched the marching past of the regiment with great interest. The regiment, after making a detour towards East Cowes, was returning to Parkhurst by way of Newport, when Her Majesty re-appeared, paying particular attention to the dress and appearance of the men as they marched past her for the second time.

During its stay on the Isle of Wight, the 79th was honored more than once by the special attention of Her Majesty Queen Victoria. In February 1872, while Her Majesty was at Osborne, she expressed her wish to see the 79th Highlanders in full marching order. The regiment paraded at 10 o’clock on the morning of the 16th and headed towards Osborne. When the 79th was close to the entrance of the house, Her Majesty, along with several members of the Royal Family, appeared around the bend and watched the regiment march by with great interest. After making a detour towards East Cowes, the regiment was returning to Parkhurst via Newport when Her Majesty reappeared, paying particular attention to the soldiers’ uniforms and appearance as they marched past her for the second time.

This was the last occasion on which Colonel Hodgson was destined to command the 79th. On the 1st of March the regiment sustained an irreparable loss in his death, which took place, after a very short illness. Colonel Hodgson was 49 years of age, had served in the 79th for 32 years, and commanded it for 12, and by his invariable kindness and urbanity had endeared himself to all ranks. His sad and unexpected death spread a deep gloom over the whole regiment. Colonel Maitland, in announcing Colonel Hodgson’s death in regimental orders said,—

This was the last time Colonel Hodgson would lead the 79th. On March 1st, the regiment experienced an irreplaceable loss with his passing, which occurred after a brief illness. Colonel Hodgson was 49 years old, had served in the 79th for 32 years, and had commanded it for 12. His consistent kindness and friendliness earned him the affection of everyone in the ranks. His tragic and sudden death cast a heavy shadow over the entire regiment. Colonel Maitland, in sharing the news of Colonel Hodgson’s death in regimental orders, said,—

“The officers have to lament the loss of one who was always to them a kind and considerate commanding officer; and the non-commissioned officers and men have been deprived of a true friend, who was ever zealous in guarding their interests and promoting their welfare.”

“The officers have to mourn the loss of someone who was always a kind and considerate leader to them; and the non-commissioned officers and men have lost a true friend, who was always dedicated to looking out for their interests and supporting their well-being.”

Colonel Hodgson was buried in Carisbrooke Cemetery, and over his grave a handsome monument of Aberdeen granite has been erected by his brother officers and friends.

Colonel Hodgson was buried in Carisbrooke Cemetery, and a beautiful monument made of Aberdeen granite has been put up over his grave by his fellow officers and friends.

By Colonel Hodgson’s death Colonel Maitland succeeded to the command of the regiment; he, however, retired on half-pay on the 19th of October following, and Lt.-Colonel Miller was selected to succeed him.

By Colonel Hodgson’s death, Colonel Maitland took over command of the regiment; however, he retired on half-pay on October 19th of the following year, and Lt.-Colonel Miller was chosen to succeed him.

On the 17th of Sept, the 79th had the honour of being reviewed by the late ex-Emperor of the French, Napoleon III., and his son, the Prince Imperial, who lunched with the officers. The Emperor made a minute inspection of the men, and watched the various manœuvres with evident interest, expressing at the conclusion his admiration of the splendid appearance and physique of the men, the high state of discipline of the corps, and the magnificent manner in which the drill was performed.

On September 17th, the 79th had the honor of being reviewed by the late ex-Emperor of the French, Napoleon III, and his son, the Prince Imperial, who had lunch with the officers. The Emperor conducted a detailed inspection of the troops and watched the various maneuvers with obvious interest, expressing at the end his admiration for the outstanding appearance and physique of the soldiers, the high level of discipline within the corps, and the impressive way the drill was executed.

During Her Majesty’s stay at Osborne the 79th always furnished a guard of honour at East Cowes at each of her visits. On the 17th of April 1873 Her Majesty bestowed one of the highest honours in her power on the regiment, when on that day she attended at Parkhurst Barracks to present it with new colours. The presentation took place in the drill-field, and was witnessed by a large number of spectators, who were favoured with a bright sky.

During the Queen's stay at Osborne, the 79th always provided a guard of honor in East Cowes for each of her visits. On April 17, 1873, the Queen granted one of the highest honors she could to the regiment when she visited Parkhurst Barracks to present them with new colors. The presentation took place in the drill field and was attended by a large crowd of spectators, who enjoyed a bright, clear sky.

At 11 o’clock A.M. the 79th marched into the field under command of Colonel Miller. The ground was kept by the 102nd Fusiliers, the same regiment also furnishing a guard of honour to Her Majesty. General Viscount Templetown, K.C.B., commanding the district, was present, and also Sir John Douglas, K.C.B., commanding in North Britain, with his A.D.C., Lieutenant Boswell Gordon, of the 79th. The Mayor and Corporation of Newport attended officially, wearing their robes of office. At a quarter to 12 o’clock Her Majesty arrived, attended by their Royal Highnesses Prince Leopold and Princess Beatrice, the Countess of Errol and other ladies, besides the Equerries in Waiting. The royal party having driven along the line, the band and pipers playing, the usual order of presentation was proceeded with.

At 11 o’clock AM the 79th marched into the field under the command of Colonel Miller. The ground was held by the 102nd Fusiliers, who also provided a guard of honor for Her Majesty. General Viscount Templetown, K.C.B., who was in charge of the district, was present, along with Sir John Douglas, K.C.B., who commanded in North Britain, and his A.D.C., Lieutenant Boswell Gordon of the 79th. The Mayor and Corporation of Newport attended officially, wearing their robes of office. At a quarter to 12, Her Majesty arrived, accompanied by their Royal Highnesses Prince Leopold and Princess Beatrice, the Countess of Errol, and other ladies, along with the Equerries in Waiting. After the royal party drove along the line with the band and pipers playing, the usual order of presentation took place.

Lieutenant-Colonel W. C. Hodgson.

The old colours were in front of the left of the line, in charge of a colour party and double sentries. The new colours, cased, were in the rear of the centre, in charge of the two senior colour-sergeants, Taylor and Mackie. The old colours having been trooped, these honoured and cherished standards, around which the Cameron Highlanders had so often victoriously rallied, were borne to the rear by Lts. Annesley and Money to the strains of “Auld Lang Syne.” The regiment was then formed into three sides of a square, the drums were piled in the centre, the new colours were brought from the rear, and having been uncased by the Majors, were placed against the pile. After this a most impressive consecration prayer was offered up by the Rev. Charles Morrison, formerly Presbyterian chaplain to the 79th in India, who had come from Aberdeen expressly to perform this duty. When this was concluded, Major Cumming handed the Queen’s colour and[720] Major Percival the regimental colour to Her Majesty, who presented the former to Lt. Campbell and the latter to Lt. Methven, at the same time addressing them thus:—“It gives me great pleasure to present these new colours to you. In thus entrusting you with this honourable charge, I have the fullest confidence that you will, with the true loyalty and well-known devotion of Highlanders, preserve the honour and reputation of your regiment, which have been so brilliantly earned and so nobly maintained by the 79th Cameron Highlanders.”

The old colors were at the front left of the line, led by a color party and double sentries. The new colors, cased, were at the rear center, overseen by the two senior color sergeants, Taylor and Mackie. After the old colors were trooped, these honored and cherished standards, around which the Cameron Highlanders had so frequently rallied in victory, were carried to the rear by Lts. Annesley and Money to the tune of “Auld Lang Syne.” The regiment was then arranged into three sides of a square, with the drums placed in the center. The new colors were brought from the rear and uncased by the Majors, then set against the drum pile. After this, a deeply moving consecration prayer was offered by Rev. Charles Morrison, who had previously served as the Presbyterian chaplain to the 79th in India and had come from Aberdeen specifically to perform this duty. When that concluded, Major Cumming handed the Queen’s color and[720] Major Percival the regimental color to Her Majesty, who presented the former to Lt. Campbell and the latter to Lt. Methven, stating: “I’m very pleased to present these new colors to you. By entrusting you with this honorable charge, I have complete confidence that you will, with the true loyalty and known devotion of Highlanders, uphold the honor and reputation of your regiment, which have been earned so brilliantly and maintained so nobly by the 79th Cameron Highlanders.”

Colonel Miller then replied as follows:—

Colonel Miller then responded as follows:—

“I beg permission, in the name of all ranks of the 79th Cameron Highlanders, to present our loyal and most grateful acknowledgments of the very high honour it has pleased your Majesty this day to confer on the regiment. The incident will ever remain fresh in the memories of all on parade, and of those also who are unable to have the honour of being present on this occasion, and of others who have formerly served with the 79th; and I beg to assure your Majesty that, wherever the course of events may require these colours to be borne, the remembrance that they were received from the hands of our Most Gracious Queen, will render them doubly precious, and that in future years, as at present, the circumstance of this presentation will be regarded as one of the proudest episodes in the records of the Cameron Highlanders.”

“I respectfully ask for permission, on behalf of all ranks of the 79th Cameron Highlanders, to express our loyal and heartfelt thanks for the high honor your Majesty has bestowed upon the regiment today. This moment will always be remembered by everyone on parade, as well as by those who couldn’t be here today and those who have served with the 79th in the past. I assure your Majesty that wherever circumstances may require these colors to be carried, the memory of receiving them from our Most Gracious Queen will make them even more valuable. In the future, just as now, this presentation will be seen as one of the proudest moments in the history of the Cameron Highlanders.”

After Colonel Miller’s address the regiment re-formed line, and the colours were received with a general salute, after which they were marched to their place in the line in slow time, the band playing “God save the Queen.” The ranks having been closed, the regiment broke into column, and marched past Her Majesty in quick and double time. Line was then re-formed, and Lt.-Gen. Viscount Templetown, K.C.B., called for three cheers for Her Majesty, a request which was responded to by the regiment in true Highland style. The ranks having been opened, the line advanced in review order, and gave a royal salute, after which the royal carriage withdrew.

After Colonel Miller's speech, the regiment re-formed their line, and the colors were saluted by everyone. They were then marched to their position in slow time, with the band playing "God Save the Queen." Once the ranks were closed, the regiment moved into a column and marched past Her Majesty in quick and double time. The line was then re-formed, and Lt.-Gen. Viscount Templetown, K.C.B., called for three cheers for Her Majesty, which the regiment answered in true Highland style. With the ranks opened, the line advanced in review order and gave a royal salute, after which the royal carriage pulled away.

After the parade was dismissed, the old colours, carried by Lts. Annesley and Money, escorted by all the sergeants, were played round the barracks, and afterwards taken to the officers’ mess. On the 30th of the month the officers gave a splendid ball at the Town-hall, Ryde, at which about 500 guests were present, the new colours being placed in the centre of the ball-room, guarded on each side by a Highlander in full uniform. To mark the occasion also, Colonel Miller remitted all punishments awarded to the men, and the sergeants entertained their friends at a luncheon and a dance in the drill field.

After the parade ended, the old colors, carried by Lts. Annesley and Money and escorted by all the sergeants, were paraded around the barracks and then taken to the officers’ mess. On the 30th of the month, the officers held a fantastic ball at the Town-hall in Ryde, with around 500 guests attending. The new colors were displayed in the center of the ballroom, flanked on either side by a Highlander in full uniform. To celebrate the occasion, Colonel Miller lifted all punishments imposed on the men, and the sergeants hosted their friends for lunch and a dance in the drill field.

At the unanimous request of the officers, Colonel Miller offered the old colours to Her Majesty, and she having been graciously pleased to accept them, they were taken to Osborne on the 22nd of April. At 12 o’clock noon of that day the regiment paraded in review order and formed a line along the barracks for the colours to pass, each man presenting arms as they passed him, the band playing “Auld Lang Syne.” The colours were then taken by train from Newport to Cowes. At Osborne the East Cowes guard of honour, under command of Captain Allen, with Lts. Bucknell and Smith, was drawn up at each side of the hall door. The old colours, carried by Lts. Annesley and Money, escorted by Quarter-master-Sergeant Knight, Colour-Sergeant Clark, two other sergeants, and four privates, preceded by the pipers, were marched to the door by Colonel Miller, the guard of honour presenting arms. The officers then advanced, and, kneeling, placed the colours at Her Majesty’s feet, when Colonel Miller read a statement, giving a history of the old colours from the time of their presentation at Portsmouth, in the month of April 1854, by Mrs Elliot (the wife of the officer at that time colonel of the regiment), a few days before the regiment embarked for the Crimea.

At the unanimous request of the officers, Colonel Miller presented the old colors to Her Majesty, who graciously accepted them. They were taken to Osborne on April 22nd. At noon that day, the regiment lined up in parade order along the barracks for the colors to pass, with each soldier presenting arms as they went by, while the band played “Auld Lang Syne.” The colors were then transported by train from Newport to Cowes. At Osborne, the East Cowes guard of honor, led by Captain Allen, along with Lieutenants Bucknell and Smith, stood at each side of the hall door. The old colors, carried by Lieutenants Annesley and Money and escorted by Quartermaster-Sergeant Knight, Color-Sergeant Clark, two other sergeants, and four privates, who were preceded by the pipers, were marched to the door by Colonel Miller, where the guard of honor presented arms. The officers then stepped forward, knelt, and placed the colors at Her Majesty’s feet while Colonel Miller read a statement detailing the history of the old colors from their presentation at Portsmouth in April 1854 by Mrs. Elliot (the wife of the officer who was then the colonel of the regiment), just days before the regiment set out for the Crimea.

Colonel Miller then said,—

Colonel Miller then said,—

“It having graciously pleased your Majesty to accept these colours from the Cameron Highlanders, I beg permission to express the gratification which all ranks of the 79th feel in consequence, and to convey most respectfully our highest appreciation of this kind act of condescension on the part of your Majesty.”

“It has graciously pleased your Majesty to accept these colors from the Cameron Highlanders, and I would like to express the gratitude that all members of the 79th feel as a result, and to respectfully convey our highest appreciation for this kind gesture from your Majesty.”

The Queen replied,—

The Queen responded,—

“I accept these colours with much pleasure, and shall ever value them in remembrance of the gallant services of the 79th Cameron Highlanders. I will take them to Scotland, and place them in my dear Highland home at Balmoral.”

“I gladly accept these colors and will always cherish them in memory of the brave services of the 79th Cameron Highlanders. I will take them to Scotland and display them in my beloved Highland home at Balmoral.”

The guard then presented arms, and the colour party withdrew. Her Majesty afterwards addressed a few words to each of the colour-sergeants.

The guard then presented arms, and the color party stepped back. Her Majesty then said a few words to each of the color sergeants.

On the 24th of April, Colonel Miller received orders for the troops of the Parkhurst garrison[721] to march towards Osborne on the following day, for Her Majesty’s inspection, and the troops accordingly paraded at 10 o’clock A.M. in review order. On arriving near Osborne the brigade was drawn up in line on the road, the 79th on the right, and the 102nd on the left. Her Majesty was received with a royal salute, and having driven down the line, the royal carriage took up its position at the crossroads, and the regiments passed in fours; the royal carriage then drove round by a bye-road, and the regiment again passed in fours, after which the troops returned to Parkhurst.

On April 24th, Colonel Miller got orders for the troops of the Parkhurst garrison[721] to march toward Osborne the next day for Her Majesty’s inspection. The troops lined up at 10 o’clock AM in review order. When they arrived near Osborne, the brigade formed a line on the road, with the 79th on the right and the 102nd on the left. Her Majesty was welcomed with a royal salute, and after driving down the line, the royal carriage took its place at the crossroads as the regiments passed by in groups of four. The royal carriage then made its way around via a side road, and the regiment passed by in groups of four again, after which the troops returned to Parkhurst.

We may state here that on the day on which Her Majesty presented the new colours to the regiment, Colonel Ponsonby, by Her Majesty’s desire, wrote to the Field-Marshal Commanding in Chief that “Her Majesty was extremely pleased with the appearance of the men and with the manner in which they moved,” and hoped that His Royal Highness might think it right to communicate the Queen’s opinion to Lt.-Colonel Miller. The letter was sent to Colonel Miller.

We can say that on the day Her Majesty presented the new colors to the regiment, Colonel Ponsonby, at Her Majesty's request, wrote to the Field-Marshal Commanding in Chief that “Her Majesty was very pleased with how the men looked and how they moved,” and hoped that His Royal Highness would consider it appropriate to share the Queen’s thoughts with Lt.-Colonel Miller. The letter was sent to Colonel Miller.

The Queen still further showed her regard for the 79th by presenting to the regiment four copies of her book, “Leaves from our Journal in the Highlands,”—one to Colonel Miller, one for the officers, one for the non-commissioned officers, and one for the privates.

The Queen continued to show her appreciation for the 79th by giving the regiment four copies of her book, “Leaves from our Journal in the Highlands”—one to Colonel Miller, one for the officers, one for the non-commissioned officers, and one for the privates.

To crown all these signal marks of Her Majesty’s attachment to the Cameron Highlanders, she was graciously pleased to let them bear her own name as part of the style and title of the regiment, as will be seen by the following letter, dated—

To top off all these clear signs of Her Majesty’s affection for the Cameron Highlanders, she kindly allowed them to use her own name as part of the style and title of the regiment, as will be shown in the following letter, dated—

Horseguards, 10th July 1873.

Horseguards, July 10, 1873.

Sir,—By direction of the Field-Marshal Commanding in Chief, I have the honour to acquaint you that Her Majesty has been pleased to command that the 79th Regiment be in future styled “the 79th Queen’s Own Cameron Highlanders,” that the facings be accordingly changed from green to blue, and that the regiment be also permitted to bear in the centre of the second colour, as a regimental badge, the Thistle ensigned with the Imperial Crown, being the badge of Scotland as sanctioned by Queen Anne in 1707, after the confirmation of the Act of Union of the kingdoms.—I have, &c. &c.

Sir,—As directed by the Field-Marshal commanding in chief, I am honored to inform you that Her Majesty has decided that the 79th Regiment will now be called “the 79th Queen’s Own Cameron Highlanders.” The facings will be changed from green to blue, and the regiment will also be allowed to feature in the center of its second color, as a regimental badge, the Thistle with the Imperial Crown, which is the badge of Scotland approved by Queen Anne in 1707, following the confirmation of the Act of Union of the kingdoms.—I have, & etc., & etc.

(Signed)    “J. W. Armstrong,
Deputy Adjutant-General.

(Signed)    “J. W. Armstrong,
Deputy Adjutant-General.

“Lieutenant-Colonel Miller,
“Commanding 79th Regiment.”

“Lt. Colonel Miller,
“Commanding 79th Regiment.”

In acknowledgment of this gracious mark of Her Majesty’s regard, Colonel Miller despatched a letter to Major-General Ponsonby, at Osborne, on the 12th of July, in which he requests that officer

In recognition of this generous gesture from Her Majesty, Colonel Miller sent a letter to Major-General Ponsonby at Osborne on July 12th, in which he asks that officer

“To convey to the Queen, in the name of all ranks of the 79th, our most respectful and grateful acknowledgments for so distinguished a mark of royal condescension, and I beg that you will assure Her Majesty of the gratification felt throughout the regiment in consequence of the above announcement.”

“To express to the Queen, on behalf of all members of the 79th, our deepest respect and gratitude for such a notable act of royal kindness, I ask that you assure Her Majesty of the happiness felt throughout the regiment due to this announcement.”

Finally, on the 13th of August Colonel Miller received a notification that Her Majesty had expressed a wish that the regiment should be drawn up at East Cowes to form a guard of honour on her departure from the island on the following day. The regiment accordingly marched to East Cowes on the following afternoon, and presented arms as Her Majesty embarked on her way to Balmoral.

Finally, on August 13th, Colonel Miller received a notification that Her Majesty wanted the regiment to gather at East Cowes to form a guard of honor for her departure from the island the next day. The regiment marched to East Cowes that afternoon and saluted as Her Majesty boarded on her way to Balmoral.

On 18th of September of the same year the 79th left Parkhurst for Aldershot, where it arrived on the same afternoon, and was quartered in A and B lines, South Camp, being attached to the 1st or Major-General Parkes’ brigade.

On September 18th of that year, the 79th left Parkhurst for Aldershot, arriving that same afternoon. They were stationed in A and B lines, South Camp, and were assigned to the 1st Brigade, commanded by Major-General Parkes.

The Black Watch has received great and well-merited praise for its conduct during the Ashantee War, in the march from the Gold Coast to Coomassie. It ought, however, to be borne in mind that a fair share of the glory which the 42nd gained on that dangerous coast, under the able command of Major-General Sir Garnet J. Wolseley, really belongs to the Cameron Highlanders. When the 42nd, at the end of December 1873, was ordered to embark for the Gold Coast, 135 volunteers were asked for from the 79th, to make up its strength, when there at once stepped out 170 fine fellows, most of them over ten years’ service, from whom the requisite number was taken. Lieutenants E. C. Annesley and James M’Callum accompanied these volunteers. Although they wore the badge and uniform of the glorious Black Watch, as much credit is due to the 79th on account of their conduct as if they had fought under the name of the famous Cameron Highlanders, in which regiment they received all that training without which personal bravery is of little avail.

The Black Watch has received a lot of deserved praise for its actions during the Ashantee War, specifically for the march from the Gold Coast to Coomassie. However, it’s important to remember that a good portion of the glory the 42nd earned on that perilous coast, under the skilled command of Major-General Sir Garnet J. Wolseley, actually belongs to the Cameron Highlanders. When the 42nd was ordered to board for the Gold Coast at the end of December 1873, 135 volunteers were requested from the 79th to bolster their numbers, and 170 brave soldiers, most with over ten years of service, stepped forward. From this group, the needed number was chosen. Lieutenants E. C. Annesley and James M’Callum joined these volunteers. Even though they wore the badge and uniform of the esteemed Black Watch, the 79th deserves just as much credit for their actions as if they had fought under the name of the famous Cameron Highlanders, as they received the training that makes personal bravery truly valuable.

Monument in the Dean Cemetery, Edinburgh, erected in 1857.
The monument is of sandstone, but the inscription is cut in a block of granite inserted below the shaft.

Monument in the Dean Cemetery, Edinburgh, built in 1857.
The monument is made of sandstone, but the inscription is carved into a block of granite placed below the shaft.

In Memory of
Colonel the Honourable Lauderdale Maule;
Lieut.-Colonel E. J. Elliot, Lieut.-Colonel James Ferguson;
Captain Adam Maitland;
Lieutenant F. A. Grant, Lieutenant F. J. Harrison;
and
Dr R. J. Mackenzie.
also
369 Non-Commissioned Officers and Men of the 79th Highlanders, who died in Bulgaria and the Crimea, or fell in action during the Campaign of 1854–55.

Lieut. Colonel Clephane, who for many years was connected with the Cameron Highlanders, has been good enough to furnish us with a number of anecdotes illustrative of the inner life of the regiment and of the characteristics of the men in his time. Some of these we have already given in their chronological place in the text, and we propose to conclude our narrative with one or two others, regretting that space does not permit our making use of all the material Colonel Clephane has been so obliging as to put into our hands.

Lieut. Colonel Clephane, who was connected with the Cameron Highlanders for many years, has kindly provided us with several stories that showcase the inner workings of the regiment and the traits of the men during his time. Some of these have already been included in their chronological order in the text, and we plan to wrap up our narrative with one or two more, regretting that we don’t have enough space to use all the material Colonel Clephane has generously given us.

It may probably be affirmed, as a rule, that there exists in the regiments of the British army an amount of harmony and cordial reciprocation of interest in individual concerns, which cannot be looked for in other professional bodies. From the nature of the circumstances under which soldiers spend the best years of their lives, thrown almost entirely together, sometimes exclusively so, and moving, as fate and the War Office may determine, from one point to another of Her Majesty’s dominions on their country’s concerns, it naturally arises that an amount of familiar knowledge of each other’s characteristics is arrived at which in the world at large is rarely attainable. We should state that the period of the following reminiscences is comprehended between the year 1835 and the suppression of the Indian mutiny.

It can generally be said that there is a level of harmony and mutual interest in personal matters within the regiments of the British army that you won’t find in other professional groups. Given the nature of the situations where soldiers spend the best years of their lives, mostly together or even exclusively so, and being moved around to different places in Her Majesty’s territories based on what the War Office decides, they naturally develop a familiarity with each other’s traits that is rarely possible in wider society. We should mention that the period covered by the following memories stretches from 1835 to the end of the Indian mutiny.

In the 79th Highlanders the harmony that existed among the officers, and the completeness of the chain of fellow-feeling which bound together all ranks from highest to lowest, was very remarkable. It used to be said among the officers themselves that, no matter how often petty bickerings might arise in the fraternity, anything like a serious quarrel was impossible; and this from the very reason that it was a fraternity, in the best and fullest sense of the word.

In the 79th Highlanders, the camaraderie among the officers and the strong sense of connection that linked all ranks from top to bottom was truly impressive. The officers would often say that, no matter how many minor disagreements might come up in their brotherhood, a serious fight was out of the question; and this was precisely because it was a brotherhood, in the best and most complete sense of the term.

And now a temptation arises to notice one or two of those individual members of the regiment whose demeanour and eccentricities of expression furnished a daily supply of amusement:—There was a non-commissioned officer, occupying the position of drill-sergeant about five-and-thirty or forty years ago, whose contributions in this way were much appreciated. “I think I see him now,” writes Colonel Clephane, “sternly surveying with one grey eye, the other being firmly closed for the time being, some unlucky batch of recruits which had unfavourably attracted his attention; his smooth-shaven lip and chin, a brown curl brought forward over each cheek-bone, and the whole surmounted by the high white-banded sergeant’s forage cap of that day set at the regulation military angle over the right ear. He was a Waterloo man, and must have been verging on middle age at the time of which I write, but there was no sign of any falling off in the attributes of youth, if we except the slight rotundity beneath the waistbelt.” No one could be more punctiliously respectful to his superior officers than the sergeant, but when he had young gentlemen newly joined under his charge at recruit drill, he would display an assumption of authority as occasion offered which was sometimes ludicrous enough. On one of these occasions, when a squad of recruits, comprising two newly-fledged ensigns, was at drill in the barrack square, the sound of voices (a heinous offence as we all know) was heard in the ranks. The sergeant stopped opposite the offending squad. There was “silence deep as death”—“Ah—m—m!” said he, clearing his throat after a well-known fashion of his, and tapping the ground with the end of his cane—“Ah—m—m! if I hear any man talkin’ in the ranks, I’ll put him in the guard ’ouse” (here he looked with stern significance at each of the officers in turn)—“I don’t care who he is!” Having thus, as he thought, impressed all present with a due sense of the respect due to his great place, he gave a parting “Ah—m—m!” tapped the ground once or twice more, keeping his eye firmly fixed to the last on the more suspected of the two ensigns, and moved stiffly off to the next batch of recruits. No one ever dreamed of being offended with old “Squid,” as he was called, after his pronunciation of the word squad, and those who had, as he expressed it, “passed through his hands” would never consider themselves as unduly unbending in holding serious or mirthful colloquy with their veteran preceptor. Thus, on another occasion of considerably later date than the above, some slight practical joking had been going on at the officers’ mess, a practice which would have been dangerous but for the real cordiality which existed among its members, and a group of these conversed gleefully on the subject next morning after the dismissal of parade. The peculiar form assumed by their jocularity had been that of placing half a newspaper or so upon the boot of a slumbering comrade, and setting it on fire, as a gentle hint that slumber at the mess-table was objectionable. One officer was inclined to deprecate the practice. “If he had not awoke at once,” said he, “he might have found it no joke.” “Ah—m—m!” uttered the well-known voice close behind the group, where the sergeant, now dépôt sergeant-major, had, unnoticed, been a listener to the colloquy, “I always grease the paper.” This was literally throwing a new light on the subject, and was the worthy man’s method of testifying contempt for all undue squeamishness on occasions of broken etiquette.

And now there's a temptation to mention a couple of those individual members of the regiment whose behavior and quirky expressions provided daily amusement:—There was a non-commissioned officer, serving as drill sergeant about thirty or forty years ago, whose contributions in this way were greatly appreciated. “I think I can see him now,” writes Colonel Clephane, “sternly surveying with one gray eye, the other firmly closed for the time being, some unfortunate group of recruits that had caught his attention; his smooth-shaven lip and chin, a brown curl brought forward over each cheekbone, and the whole topped off with the high white-banded sergeant’s forage cap of that time set at the regulation military angle over the right ear. He was a Waterloo veteran and must have been nearing middle age at the time I’m writing about, but there were no signs of aging in his youthful attributes, except for a slight roundness beneath the waistbelt.” No one was more meticulously respectful to his superior officers than the sergeant, but when young gentlemen newly assigned to him were undergoing recruit drill, he would sometimes display an amusing sense of authority. On one occasion, when a squad of recruits, including two newly minted ensigns, was at drill in the barrack square, the sound of voices (a serious offense, as we all know) was heard in the ranks. The sergeant stopped in front of the offending squad. There was “silence deep as death”—“Ah—m—m!” he said, clearing his throat in his well-known style and tapping the ground with the end of his cane—“Ah—m—m! If I hear any man talking in the ranks, I’ll put him in the guardhouse” (here he looked sternly at each officer in turn)—“I don’t care who he is!” Having thus, as he thought, impressed everyone present with a sense of the respect owed to his high position, he gave a parting “Ah—m—m!” tapped the ground a couple more times, keeping his eyes fixed the longest on the more suspicious of the two ensigns, and moved stiffly off to the next group of recruits. No one ever thought to be offended with old “Squid,” as he was called after his pronunciation of the word squad, and those who had, as he put it, “passed through his hands” never considered themselves unduly stiff in holding either serious or lighthearted conversations with their veteran instructor. Thus, on another occasion that was quite a bit later than the one above, some minor practical joking had been going on at the officers’ mess, a practice that would have been risky if not for the real camaraderie among its members, and a group of them chatted gleefully about it the next morning after parade was dismissed. Their particular brand of joking had involved placing half a newspaper on the boot of a sleeping comrade and setting it on fire as a gentle hint that dozing at the mess table was not acceptable. One officer was inclined to criticize the practice. “If he hadn’t woken up right away,” he said, “he might have found it no joke.” “Ah—m—m!” came the familiar voice from just behind the group, where the sergeant, now depot sergeant major, had been listening unnoticed, “I always grease the paper.” This literally shed new light on the subject and was the worthy man’s way of expressing disdain for any undue squeamishness regarding breaches of etiquette.

One or two subordinates in the same department were not without their own distinguishing characteristics. Colonel Clephane writes—“I remember one of our drill corporals, whose crude ideas of humour were not unamusing when all were in the vein, which we generally were in those days. He was quite a young man, and his sallies came, as it were, in spite of himself, and with a certain grimness of delivery which was meant to obviate any tendency therein to relaxation of discipline. I can relate a slight episode connected with this personage, showing how the memory of small things lingers in the hearts of such men in a way we would little expect from the multifarious nature of their occupations, and the constant change to them of scenes and features. A young officer was being drilled by a lance-corporal after the usual recruit fashion, and being a tall slip of a youth he was placed on the flank of his squad. They were being marched to a flank in what was called Indian or single file, the said officer being in front as right hand man. When the word ‘halt’ was given by the instructor from a great distance off—a favourite plan of his, as testing the power of his word of command—the officer did not hear it, and, while the rest of the squad came to a stand still, he went marching on. He was aroused from a partial reverie by the sound of the well-known broad accent close at his ear, ‘Hae ye far to gang the nicht?’ and, wheeling about in some discomforture, had to rejoin the squad amid the unconcealed mirth of its members. Well, nearly thirty years afterwards, when probably not one of them, officer, corporal, or recruits, continued to wear the uniform of the regiment, the former, in passing through one of the streets of Edinburgh, came upon his old instructor in the uniform of a conducting sergeant (one whose duty it was to accompany recruits from their place of enlistment to the head-quarters of their regiments). There was an immediate cordial recognition, and, after a few inquiries and reminiscences on both sides, the quondam officer said jestingly, ‘You must acknowledge I was the best recruit you had in those days.’ The sergeant hesitated, smiled grimly, and then replied, ‘Yes, you were a good enough recruit; but you were a bad richt hand man!’”

One or two subordinates in the same department had their own unique traits. Colonel Clephane writes, “I remember one of our drill corporals, whose crude sense of humor was pretty funny when everyone was in the mood, which we usually were back then. He was quite young, and his jokes came out almost despite himself, delivered with a certain seriousness meant to prevent any slackening of discipline. I can share a small story about this guy that shows how the memory of little things sticks with such men in ways we wouldn’t expect from the diverse nature of their jobs and the constant changes they face. A young officer was being drilled by a lance-corporal in the usual fashion for recruits, and since he was a tall, lanky youth, he was put on the side of his squad. They were being marched to the side in what was called Indian or single file, the officer being upfront as the right-hand man. When the instructor shouted ‘halt’ from quite a distance—a favorite tactic of his to test the effectiveness of his commands—the officer didn’t hear it and kept marching while the rest of the squad stopped. He was jolted from a bit of daydreaming by the familiar thick accent close to his ear, ‘Hae ye far to gang the nicht?’ and, turning around in some embarrassment, he had to rejoin the squad while the others laughed openly. Fast forward nearly thirty years later, when possibly none of them—officer, corporal, or recruits—were still in uniform, the former officer was walking through one of the streets in Edinburgh and ran into his old instructor, now a conducting sergeant (whose job it was to take recruits from where they enlisted to their regiments' headquarters). There was a warm recognition right away, and after a few questions and memories shared by both sides, the former officer jokingly said, ‘You have to admit I was the best recruit you had back then.’ The sergeant paused, smiled grimly, and then replied, ‘Yes, you were a good enough recruit; but you were a bad right-hand man!’”

The sequel of the poor sergeant’s career furnishes an[724] apt illustration of the cordiality of feeling wherewith his officer is almost invariably regarded by the fairly dealt with and courteously treated British soldier. A few years subsequent to the period of the above episode, Colonel Clephane received a visit at his house, quite unexpectedly, from his old instructor. The latter had been forced by this time, through failure of health, to retire from the active duties of his profession, and it was, indeed, evident at once, from his haggard lineaments and the irrepressible wearing cough, which from time to time shook his frame, that he had “received the route” for a better world. He had no request to make, craved no assistance, and could with difficulty be persuaded to accept some refreshment. The conversation flowed in the usual channel of reminiscences, in the course of which the officer learned that matters which he had imagined quite private, at least to his own circle, were no secret to the rank and file. The sergeant also adverted to an offer which had been made to him, on his retirement from the 79th, of an appointment in the police force. “A policeman!” said he, describing his interview with the patron who proposed the scheme; “for Godsake, afore ye mak a policeman o’ me, just tie a stane round my neck and fling me into the sea!” After some time, he got up to retire, and was followed to the door by his quondam pupil, who, himself almost a cripple, was much affected by the still more distressing infirmity of his old comrade. The officer, after shaking hands, expressed a hope, by way of saying something cheering at parting, that he should yet see the veteran restored to comparative health. The latter made no reply, but after taking a step on his way, turned round, and said, in a tone which the other has not forgotten, “I’ve seen you once again any way” and so they parted, never to meet again in this world.

The continuation of the poor sergeant’s journey serves as an[724] apt illustration of the warm feelings with which his officer is almost always regarded by the fairly treated and respectfully dealt-with British soldier. A few years after the events mentioned above, Colonel Clephane unexpectedly received a visit at his home from his former instructor. By that time, the instructor had been forced, due to health issues, to retire from active duty, and it was clear at once, from his drawn features and the persistent cough that occasionally shook him, that he was “on his way” to a better place. He had no requests to make, sought no help, and could barely be convinced to accept any refreshments. Their conversation followed the usual path of memories, during which the officer discovered that things he thought were quite private, at least within his own circle, weren’t secrets among the rank and file. The sergeant also mentioned an offer he received upon retiring from the 79th to join the police force. “A policeman!” he said, recounting his meeting with the person who suggested it; “for godsake, before you make a policeman out of me, just tie a stone around my neck and throw me into the sea!” After some time, he stood up to leave, and his former pupil, who was nearly a cripple himself, was deeply moved by the even more distressing condition of his old friend. After shaking hands, the officer tried to say something uplifting as they parted, hoping to see the veteran regain some health. The latter said nothing in response, but after taking a few steps away, turned back and remarked, in a tone his companion would never forget, “I’ve seen you once again in any case,” and so they parted, never to cross paths again in this world.

These are small matters, but they furnish traits of a class, the free expenditure of whose blood has made Great Britain what she is.

These are minor issues, but they highlight characteristics of a class whose willingness to sacrifice has shaped Great Britain into what it is today.

There is in all regiments a class which, very far remote as it is from the possession of the higher, or, at all events, the more dignified range of attributes, yet, as a curious study, is not undeserving of a few notes. It is pretty well known that each officer of a regiment has attached to his special service a man selected from the ranks, and in most cases from the company to which he himself belongs. Now, it is not to be supposed that the captain of a company will sanction the employment in this way of his smartest men, nor, indeed, would the commanding officer be likely to ratify the appointment if he did; still, I have seen smart young fellows occasionally filling the position of officer’s servant, though they rarely continued long in it, but reverted, as a rule, sooner or later, to their places in the ranks, under the influence of a soldier’s proper ambition, which pointed to the acquisition of at least a non-commission officer’s stripes; not to speak of the difference between Her Majesty’s livery and that of any intermediate master, however much in his own person deserving of respect. The young ensign, however, in joining will rarely find himself accommodated with a servant of this class. He will have presented to him, in that capacity, some steady (we had almost said “sober,” but that we should have been compelled forthwith to retract), grave, and experienced old stager, much, probably, the worse of wear from the lapse of time and from subsidiary influences, and serving out his time for a pension (I speak of days when such things were), after such fashion as military regulations and an indulgent captain permitted. This sort of man was generally held available for the newly joined ensign, upon much the same principle as that which places the new dragoon recruit on the back of some stiff-jointed steed of supernatural sagacity and vast experience of a recruit’s weak points in the way of security of seat, which last, however, he only puts to use when he sees a way of doing so with benefit to his position, unaccompanied with danger to his hide; in other words, while regarding with much indifference the feelings of the shaky individual who bestrides him, he has a salutary dread of the observant rough-rider. A soldier servant of the above class will devote himself to making what he can, within the limits of strict integrity, out of a juvenile master; but woe betide the adventurous wight whom he detects poaching on his preserve! On the whole, therefore, the ensign is not badly off, for the veteran is, after all, really honest, and money to almost any amount may be trusted to his supervision; as for tobacco and spirits, he looks upon them, I am afraid, as contraband of war, a fair and legitimate forfeit if left within the scope of his privateering ingenuity.

Every regiment has a certain group that, while it might lack the more distinguished traits of higher ranks, is an interesting topic worth discussing. It's fairly well known that each officer has a servant picked from the ranks, often from their own company. However, you can't expect a company captain to approve the use of his best soldiers for this role, and the commanding officer likely wouldn't endorse it either. Still, I have seen sharp young men occasionally take on the role of an officer's servant, though they don’t stay in it for long, usually returning to their positions among the ranks, driven by the ambition typical of a soldier to earn at least non-commissioned officer stripes. Not to mention the difference between wearing Her Majesty’s uniform and that of any intermediary master, no matter how respectable he might be. When a young ensign joins, he will rarely get a servant from this group. Instead, he will likely be assigned an older, steady, and experienced soldier, probably somewhat worn down by time and various influences, serving his time for a pension (back in the days when that was a thing), according to military regulations and what a lenient captain allows. This type of soldier was generally available for the new ensign much like a fresh dragoon recruit is put on the back of a seasoned, stiff-jointed horse that knows all the weaknesses of a rookie's riding skills, which it only uses to its advantage when it can do so safely. In other words, while indifferent to the nerves of the rider, it has a healthy respect for the rough-rider watching from the side. A soldier servant from this category will try to make the best of a young master without crossing the line of strict integrity, but woe to the daring individual he catches trying to take advantage of his territory! Overall, the ensign is not in bad shape because the veteran is genuinely honest, and you can trust him with almost any amount of money. However, when it comes to tobacco and alcohol, he sees them as contraband, ready to claim them as fair spoils if left within his reach.

Many years ago, while the 79th Highlanders formed the garrison of Edinburgh Castle, Her Majesty the Queen, who had very lately ascended the throne of Great Britain, paid a visit to the metropolis of her Scottish dominions, and a guard of honour from the above regiment was despatched down to Holyrood to keep watch and ward over the royal person. It was late in the season, or early, I forget which, Colonel Clephane writes, and when the shades of evening closed round, the officers of the guard were sensible, in their large, gloomy chamber, of a chilly feeling which the regulated allowance of coals failed to counteract. In other words, the fuel ran short, and they were cold, so it was resolved to despatch one of their servants, a type of the class just alluded to, for a fresh supply. Half-a-crown was handed to him for this purpose—a sum which represented the value of more than a couple of hundredweights in those days,—and Donald was instructed to procure a scuttlefull, and bring back the change. Time went on, the few embers in the old grate waxed dimmer and dimmer, and no Donald made his appearance. At last, when the temper of the expectant officers had reached boiling point, increasing in an inverse ratio to their bodily caloric, the door opened, and Donald gravely entered the apartment. The chamber was vast and the light was dim, and the uncertain gait of the approaching domestic was at first unnoticed. Calmly disregarding a howl of indignant remonstrance on the score of his dilatory proceedings, the latter silently approached the end of the room where the two officers were cowering over the dying embers. It was now seen that he carried in one hand a piece of coal, or some substance like it, about the size of a six-pounder shot. “Where have you been, confound you! and why have you not brought the coals?” roared his master. Donald halted, steadied himself, and glanced solemnly, first at the “thing” which he carefully bore in his palm, then at the speaker’s angry lineaments, and in strangely husky accents thus delivered himself:—“Not another—hic—bit of coal in Edinburgh; coalsh—hic—’sh very dear just now, Mr Johnstone!” The delinquent’s master was nearly beside himself with fury when he saw how the matter stood, but he could not for the life of him help, after a moment or two, joining in the merriment which shook the very frame of his comrade. Donald, in the meantime, stood regarding both with an air of tipsy gravity, and was apparently quite bewildered when ordered to retire with a view to being placed in durance vile. This incident naturally ended the connection between him and his aggrieved master. It is but fair to state that the hero of the above little anecdote, though I have called him “Donald,” was a Lowlander.

Many years ago, when the 79th Highlanders were stationed at Edinburgh Castle, Queen Victoria, who had just taken the throne of Great Britain, visited the capital of her Scottish kingdom. A guard of honor from the regiment was sent to Holyrood to watch over her. It was either late in the season or early—I'm not sure which—Colonel Clephane noted, and as evening fell, the officers in their large, dark chamber felt a chill that the limited amount of coal couldn’t warm up. In other words, they were running low on fuel and were cold, so they decided to send one of their servants, a typical member of the class mentioned, to get more. They gave him half-a-crown for this—an amount that was worth more than a couple of hundredweight back then—and told Donald to bring back a full scuttle of coal and the change. As time passed, the few embers in the old fireplace glowed dimmer and dimmer, and Donald still hadn’t returned. Finally, just as the officers’ tempers were boiling over, the door opened and Donald walked in solemnly. The room was large and dimly lit, making it hard to notice his uncertain steps at first. Ignoring the complaints about his delay, he approached the two officers huddled over the dying coals. It then became clear that he was holding a piece of coal—or something similar—about the size of a six-pound cannonball. “Where have you been, you idiot? Why didn’t you bring the coals?” his master shouted. Donald stopped, steadied himself, and looked gravely at the “thing” he was holding in his palm, then at his master's angry face, and in a strangely slurred voice said, “Not another—hic—bit of coal in Edinburgh; coal's—hic—very dear right now, Mr. Johnstone!” His master was nearly beside himself with anger when he saw what was going on, but after a moment, he couldn’t help but join in the laughter that shook his friend. Meanwhile, Donald stood there looking at both of them with a tipsy seriousness and seemed quite confused when he was told to leave in order to be locked up. This incident naturally ended his relationship with the annoyed officer. It’s only fair to point out that the star of this little story, even though I’ve called him “Donald,” was actually from the Lowlands.

SUCCESSION LIST OF COLONELS AND LIEUTENANT-COLONELS OF THE 79TH, THE QUEEN’S OWN CAMERON HIGHLANDERS.

SUCCESSION LIST OF COLONELS AND LIEUTENANT-COLONELS OF THE 79TH, THE QUEEN’S OWN CAMERON HIGHLANDERS.

COLONELS.

COLS.

 
Names.Date of Appointment.Remarks.
 
 
Major Alan CameronAugust17,1793Died Lieut.-General, March 9, 1828.
Lieut.-General R. C. Ferguson, G.C.B.March24,1828Died, April 10, 1841.
Major-General the Hon. J. RamsayApril27,1841Died, June 28, 1842.
Lt.-General Sir James Macdonell, K.C.B.July14,1842To 71st Foot, February 8, 1849.
Major-General James Hay, C.B.February8,1849Died, February 25, 1854.
Lieut.-General W. H. Sewell, C.B.March24,1854Died, 1862.
Hugh Arbuthnot, C.B.March14,1862Vice Sewell, deceased.
J. F. Glencairn CampbellJuly12,1868Vice Arbuthnot, deceased.
Henry Cooper, C.B.August21,1870Vice Campbell, deceased.
 
LIEUTENANT-COLONELS.
Bat.
1. Alan Cameron, Major-ComLt.‑Col. Feb.19,1794Major-General, July 25, 1810.
1. The Hon. A. C. JohnstoneMay2,1794Promoted to colonel of a regiment, Jan. 26, 1797.
1. William AshtonSeptember18,1794Died, September 1796.
1. Patrick MacdowallNovember1,1796Died of wounds, August 1801.
1. William EdenAugust15,1798To 84th Foot, December 11, 1806.
1. Archibald MacleanSeptember3,1801Retired, May 28, 1807.
2. Philip CameronApril19,1804To 1st Battalion, December 11, 1806.
2. John MurrayDecember11,1806To 1st Battalion, May 28, 1807.
1. Philip CameronDecember11,1806From 2nd Battalion. Died of wounds, May 13, 1811.
1. John MurrayMay28,1807To Malta Regiment, February 23, 1808.
2. Robert FultonMay28,1807To 1st Battalion, May 13, 1811.
1. Robert FultonMay13,1811Retired, December 3, 1812.
2. Wm. M. HarveyMay30,1811To 1st Battalion, December 3, 1812.
1. Wm. M. HarveyDecember3,1812Died at sea, June 10, 1813.
2. Neil DouglasDecember3,1812To 1st Battalion, February 20, 1813.
1. Neil DouglasFebruary20,1813To Half-pay, August 16, 1833.
2. Nathaniel CameronJune24,1813Reduced with 2nd Battalion, Dec 25, 1815.
 
Only one Battalion in Regiment.
 
1. Duncan MacdougalSeptember6,1833Retired, March 13, 1835.
1. Robert FergusonMarch13,1835Retired, June 8, 1841.
1. Andrew BrownJune8,1841To 1st Battalion Royals, October 29, 1841.
1. John Carter, K.H.October29,1841Retired June 14, 1842.
1. The Hon. Lauderdale MauleJune14,1842To Half-pay unattached, December 24, 1852.
1. Edmund James ElliotDecember24,1852Died, August 12, 1854.
1. John Douglas, K.C.B.August13,1854
1. R. C. H. Taylor, C.B.December12,1854To Depôt Battalion, October 1, 1856.
1. R. C. H. Taylor, C.B.August1,1857
1. T. B. ButtApril15,1859Chief Inspector of Musketry, Bengal, 1860. Exchanged to 86th Regiment, Sept. 13, 1864.
1. W. C. HodgsonJuly10,1860Died at Parkhurst, Isle of Wight, March 1, 1872.
1. R. M. BestSeptember13,1864Brigadier-General, India, May 24, 1870. Exchanged from 86th Regiment, Sept. 13, 1864.
1. K. R. MaitlandMarch2,1872To Half-pay, October 19, 1872.
1. G. M. MillerOctober19,1872
 

FOOTNOTES:

[509] No portrait of this indomitable Colonel exists, or it should have been given as a steel engraving.

[509] No portrait of this unstoppable Colonel exists, or it should have been created as a steel engraving.

[510] Captain Robert Jameson’s Historical Record of the 79th. To this record, as well as to the original manuscript record of the regiment, we are indebted for many of the following details.

[510] Captain Robert Jameson’s Historical Record of the 79th. We owe many of the following details to this record, as well as to the original manuscript record of the regiment.

[511] “At this interview, Colonel Cameron plainly told the Duke, ‘to draft the 79th is more than you or your Royal father dare do.’ The Duke then said, ‘The King my father will certainly send the regiment to the West Indies.’ Colonel Cameron, losing temper, replied, ‘You may tell the King your father from me, that he may send us to h—l if he likes, and I’ll go at the head of them, but he daurna draft us,’—a line of argument which, it is unnecessary to add, proved to the Royal Duke perfectly irresistible.”—Jameson’s Historical Record.

[511] “During this meeting, Colonel Cameron clearly told the Duke, ‘drafting the 79th is more than you or your royal father would dare to do.’ The Duke then replied, ‘My father the King will definitely send the regiment to the West Indies.’ Colonel Cameron, losing his temper, responded, ‘You can tell the King your father from me that he can send us to hell if he wants, and I’ll lead them there, but he can’t draft us,’—a line of reasoning which, it’s unnecessary to say, was completely convincing to the Royal Duke.”—Jameson’s Historical Record.

[512] “In 1809, the 79th accomplished what no other regiment did. In January of that year they were in Spain at the Battle of Corunna, and returned to England in February, when 700 men and several officers suffered from a dangerous typhus fever, yet not a man died. In July they embarked 1002 bayonets for Walcheren, were engaged during the whole siege of Flushing in the trenches, yet had not a man wounded, and, whilst there, lost only one individual in fever—Paymaster Baldock, the least expected of any one. During the three months after their return to England, only ten men died, and in December of that same year again, embarked for the peninsula. 1032 strong.”—Note by Dr A. Anderson, Regimental surgeon, p. 44 of H. S. Smith’s List of the Officers of the 79th.

[512] “In 1809, the 79th did what no other regiment could. In January of that year, they were in Spain at the Battle of Corunna and returned to England in February, where 700 men and several officers fell ill with a serious typhus fever, yet not a single person died. In July, they set sail with 1002 soldiers for Walcheren and participated in the entire siege of Flushing in the trenches, but not one man was injured, and while they were there, they lost only one person to fever—Paymaster Baldock, who was the least expected to be affected. During the three months after their return to England, only ten men died, and in December of that same year, they once again set off for the peninsula, having 1032 men strong.” —Note by Dr. A. Anderson, Regimental surgeon, p. 44 of H. S. Smith’s List of the Officers of the 79th.

[513] “This gallant officer commanded the picket of the 79th, and could not be induced to withdraw. He was last seen by Captain (afterwards the late Lieut.-General Sir Neil) Douglas, fighting hand to hand with several French soldiers, to whom he refused to deliver up his sword. His body was found pierced with seven bayonet wounds.”—Jameson’s Records, p. 24.

[513] “This brave officer led the picket of the 79th and wouldn’t back down. He was last seen by Captain (later Lieutenant-General Sir Neil) Douglas, fighting hand-to-hand with several French soldiers, refusing to give up his sword. His body was found with seven bayonet wounds.”—Jameson’s Records, p. 24.

[514] Jameson’s Record.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jameson’s Record.

[515] Jameson’s Record, p. 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jameson’s Record, p. 27.

[516] In a note to this poem, Scott says that the 71st and 79th, on seeing Cameron fall, raised a dreadful shriek of grief and rage; “they charged with irresistible fury the finest body of French grenadiers ever seen, being a part of Bonaparte’s selected guard. The officer who led the French, a man remarkable for stature and symmetry, was killed on the spot. The Frenchman who stepped out of the ranks to take aim at Colonel Cameron was also bayoneted, pierced with a thousand wounds, and almost torn to pieces by the furious Highlanders, who, under the command of Colonel Cadogan, bore the enemy out of the contested ground at the point of the bayonet.”

[516] In a note about this poem, Scott mentions that the 71st and 79th regiments, upon witnessing Cameron fall, let out a terrible scream of grief and anger; “they charged with unstoppable rage at the finest group of French grenadiers ever seen, part of Bonaparte’s chosen guard. The French officer leading them, notable for his height and build, was killed instantly. The French soldier who stepped forward to aim at Colonel Cameron was also bayoneted, stabbed multiple times, and nearly ripped apart by the furious Highlanders, who, under Colonel Cadogan’s command, forced the enemy off the contested ground at the point of the bayonet.”

[517] His portrait is on p. 504, vol. ii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ His picture is in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ vol. 2.

[518] “Sergeant Mackenzie had previously applied to Major Cocks for the use of his dress sabre, which the major readily granted, and used to relate with great satisfaction that the sergeant returned it to him in a state which indicated that he had used it with effect.”

[518] “Sergeant Mackenzie had earlier asked Major Cocks if he could use his dress saber, which the major happily approved. He would often share with pride that the sergeant returned it to him in a condition that showed he had used it effectively.”

[519] Captain Jameson’s Record.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Captain Jameson’s Record.

[520] His portrait will be found on the steel-plate of Colonels of the 71st and 72nd Regiments.

[520] You can find his portrait on the steel plate of Colonels of the 71st and 72nd Regiments.

[521] As the part taken by the 79th in the Peninsular battles has been described at some length in connection with the 42nd and other regiments, it is unnecessary to repeat the details here.

[521] Since the role of the 79th in the Peninsular battles has been explained in detail alongside the 42nd and other regiments, there's no need to go over the specifics again here.

[522] Whilst the enemy thus gained a temporary possession of the redoubts, Lieutenant Ford and seven men of the 79th, who were in a detached portion of the work, separated from its front face by a deep road, had their retreat cut off by a whole French regiment advancing along this road in their rear, when one of the men, with great presence of mind, called out “sit down,” which hint was immediately acted on, with the effect of saving the party from being made prisoners, as the enemy supposed them to be wounded, and a French officer shrugged his shoulders in token of inability to render them any assistance!

[522] While the enemy temporarily took control of the redoubts, Lieutenant Ford and seven men from the 79th, who were in a separate part of the position, found their escape blocked by an entire French regiment moving up the road behind them. At that moment, one of the men quickly shouted "sit down," and they quickly followed his lead, which ultimately saved them from capture, as the enemy thought they were injured, and a French officer shrugged his shoulders, indicating he couldn't help them!

[523] Jameson’s Historical Record, p. 43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jameson’s Historical Record, p. 43.

[524] “Evan” and “Donald” are Sir Evan or Ewen Cameron, and Donald, the “Gentle Lochiel.” Their portraits are on pages 296 and 519, vol. i.

[524] “Evan” and “Donald” refer to Sir Evan or Ewen Cameron, and Donald, the “Gentle Lochiel.” You can find their portraits on pages 296 and 519, vol. i.

[525] Historical Record, p. 51.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Historical Record, p. 51.

[526] “During the formation, Piper Kenneth Mackay of the 79th, a brave Highlander, stepped outside of the bayonets and continued to play round the outside of the square, the popular air of ‘Cògaidh nà Sith’ with much inspiriting effect.”—Jameson’s Historical Record.

[526] “During the formation, Piper Kenneth Mackay of the 79th, a fearless Highlander, stepped out from the bayonets and kept playing around the outside of the square, the popular tune ‘Cògaidh nà Sith’ with a very uplifting effect.”—Jameson’s Historical Record.

[527] See his portrait on the steel-plate of Colonels of the 78th and 79th regiments.

[527] Check out his portrait on the steel plate of Colonels of the 78th and 79th regiments.

[528] For these and other personal anecdotes relating to the history of the 79th during the last forty years, we are indebted to the kindness of Lt.-Colonel Clephane.

[528] For these and other personal stories about the history of the 79th over the past forty years, we are grateful to Lt.-Colonel Clephane for his generosity.

[529] “The magnificent mile of line,” says Captain Jameson, “displayed by the Guards and Highlanders, the prominent bear-skin, the undulating waves of the clan-tartans, the stalwart frames, steady and confident bearing of these young and eager soldiers advancing under fire, can never be forgotten by those who witnessed it, whilst it contributed materially to the discouragement of the enemy, whose columns perceptibly wavered as they approached. His masses of four-and-twenty deep, absolutely reeled and staggered to and fro under the murderous fire of the Scottish line, which was delivered with great effect at a distance of 200 yards.”

[529] “The impressive line,” says Captain Jameson, “put forth by the Guards and Highlanders, the striking bear-skin hats, the flowing waves of clan tartans, the strong, steady demeanor of these young and eager soldiers moving forward under fire, will always be remembered by those who saw it. It significantly discouraged the enemy, whose ranks visibly wavered as they approached. Their formation, four rows deep, absolutely reeled and staggered under the lethal fire from the Scottish line, which was delivered effectively from 200 yards away.”

[530] Invasion of the Crimea, vol. ii. p. 487.

[530] Invasion of the Crimea, vol. ii. p. 487.

[531] For the episode of Sir Colin Campbell’s Scotch bonnet, and other incidents connected with the Highland Brigade generally, we must again refer the reader to our account of the 42nd.

[531] For the story of Sir Colin Campbell’s Scotch bonnet and other related events involving the Highland Brigade, we direct the reader back to our description of the 42nd.

[532] Historical Record, p. 100.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Historical Record, p. 100.

[533] The British showed a curious contrast to their allies in this respect. Their complete subordination and obedience to orders were no less remarkable than praiseworthy. This, however, was of no real benefit to the owners, for our free and easy allies had no such scruples. As is usual with them, the comic element soon began largely to intermingle with the thirst for “loot,” and grim-looking Zouaves and Sappers were to be seen parading with absurd airs and paces about the streets dressed in ladies garments, with little silk parasols held over smart bonnets perched on the top of their own appropriate head-dresses, and accompanied by groups of quasi-admirers, demeaning themselves after what they doubtless considered to be the most approved Champs Elysées fashion, to the no small wonder and amusement of their less mercurial allies of Scotland, who stood about looking on with broad grins at “Frangsy makin’ a fule o’ himsel’.”

[533] The British displayed a curious contrast to their allies in this regard. Their total submission and obedience to orders were just as notable as they were commendable. However, this offered no real advantage to the owners, as our free-spirited allies had no such hang-ups. As usual, the comedic aspect quickly began to mix with the desire for “loot,” and grim-looking Zouaves and Sappers could be seen strutting around the streets in ridiculous poses, wearing women’s clothing, with little silk parasols over stylish bonnets on top of their own appropriate headgear, and accompanied by groups of semi-enthusiastic fans, acting in what they probably thought was the peak of Champs Elysées fashion. This spectacle left their less whimsical Scottish allies standing by, grinning broadly at “Frangsy makin’ a fule o’ himsel’.”

[534] The two addresses delivered to the Highland brigade in the Crimea by Sir Colin Campbell—the first on Sept. 21st, 1855, in connection with the distribution of medals and clasps, and the second on May 9th, 1856, on his leaving the Crimea for England—will be found in the account of the 42nd.

[534] The two speeches given to the Highland brigade in the Crimea by Sir Colin Campbell—the first on September 21, 1855, regarding the distribution of medals and clasps, and the second on May 9, 1856, upon his departure from the Crimea to England—can be found in the account of the 42nd.

[535] We regret that the Record-Book of the 79th is extremely meagre in its account of the part taken by the regiment in the Indian campaign, and we have been unable to obtain details elsewhere. This, however, is the less to be regretted, as the details given in the history of the 42nd, 78th, and 93rd are so full that our readers will be able to form a tolerably good idea of what the 79th had to undergo.

[535] We regret that the Record-Book of the 79th has very little information about the regiment's involvement in the Indian campaign, and we haven't been able to find details elsewhere. However, this is less disappointing since the accounts provided in the histories of the 42nd, 78th, and 93rd are so comprehensive that our readers will be able to get a fairly good understanding of what the 79th experienced.

[536] So in the Record-Book, and if correct, must include a very large number who died from sunstroke, fatigue, and disease.

[536] So in the Record-Book, and if accurate, it must include a significant number who died from heatstroke, exhaustion, and illness.


THE 91ST PRINCESS LOUISE ARGYLLSHIRE HIGHLANDERS.

I.

1794–1848.

Raising of the Regiment—At first the 98th—South Africa—Wynberg—Saldanha Bay—Number changed to 91st—Faithfulness of the Regiment—Returns to England—Germany—Ireland—The Peninsula—Obidos—Vimeiro—Corunna—The detached company—Talavera—Walcheren—Peninsula again—Vittoria—Pamplona—Nivelle—Nive—Bayonne—Orthes—Toulouse—Ireland—Quatre Bras—Waterloo—France—Ireland—91st loses Highland dress—Jamaica—England—Ireland—St Helena—Cape of Good Hope—The Reserve Battalion formed and sails for S. Africa—Wreck of the “Abercrombie Robinson”—Insurrection of Dutch farmers—Frontier service—The Boers again—New colours—The Kaffir War—Amatola Mountains—Attack on Fort Peddie—Buffalo Spruits—1st Battalion goes home.

Raising of the Regiment—Initially the 98th—South Africa—Wynberg—Saldanha Bay—Number changed to 91st—Loyalty of the Regiment—Returns to England—Germany—Ireland—The Peninsula—Obidos—Vimeiro—Corunna—The detached company—Talavera—Walcheren—Peninsula again—Vittoria—Pamplona—Nivelle—Nive—Bayonne—Orthes—Toulouse—Ireland—Quatre Bras—Waterloo—France—Ireland—91st loses Highland dress—Jamaica—England—Ireland—St Helena—Cape of Good Hope—The Reserve Battalion formed and sets sail for South Africa—Wreck of the “Abercrombie Robinson”—Insurrection of Dutch farmers—Frontier service—The Boers again—New colors—The Kaffir War—Amatola Mountains—Attack on Fort Peddie—Buffalo Spruits—1st Battalion goes home.

XCI

XCI

NE OBLIVISCARIS.

NE OBLIVISCARIS.

Roleia.
Vimeiro.
Corunna.
Pyrenees Mountains.
Nivelle.
Nice.
Orthesis.
Toulouse.
Peninsula.

This regiment was raised, in accordance with a desire expressed by His Majesty George III., by the Duke of Argyll, to whom a letter of service was granted, dated the 10th of February 1794. In March it was decided that the establishment of the regiment should consist of 1112 officers and men, including 2 lieutenant-colonels. Duncan Campbell of Lochnell, who was a captain in the Foot Guards, was appointed Lieutenant-colonel commandant of the regiment, and assumed the command at Stirling on the 15th of April, 1794.

This regiment was formed in response to a request made by His Majesty George III, by the Duke of Argyll, who received a letter of service dated February 10, 1794. In March, it was decided that the regiment would be made up of 1,112 officers and soldiers, including 2 lieutenant-colonels. Duncan Campbell of Lochnell, a captain in the Foot Guards, was appointed as the Lieutenant-colonel commandant of the regiment and took command in Stirling on April 15, 1794.

The regiment was inspected for the first time, on the 26th of May, when it had reached a strength of 738 officers and men, by General Lord Adam Gordon, who particularly noticed the attention and good appearance of the men. The regiment remained at Stirling for a month after this inspection, marching about the middle of June to Leith, at which port, on the 17th and 18th of that month, it embarked en route for Netley, where it went into encampment. On the 9th of July the king approved of the list of officers, and the regiment was numbered the 98th.

The regiment was inspected for the first time on May 26th, having reached a total of 738 officers and men. General Lord Adam Gordon conducted the inspection and specifically noted the men’s attentiveness and good appearance. The regiment stayed in Stirling for a month after this inspection before marching to Leith around the middle of June. There, on the 17th and 18th of June, they boarded ships en route for Netley, where they set up camp. On July 9th, the king approved the list of officers, and the regiment was officially designated as the 98th.

The 98th, which had meantime removed to Chippenham, marched to Gosport about the end of April, 1795, and on the 5th of May it embarked at Spithead as part of the joint expedition to South Africa, against the Dutch, under Major-General Alured Clark. It arrived in Simon’s Bay on the 3rd, landing at Simon’s Town, on the 9th of September, and encamped at Muysenberg.[537]

The 98th regiment, which had moved to Chippenham, marched to Gosport around the end of April 1795, and on May 5th, it set sail from Spithead as part of the joint expedition to South Africa against the Dutch, led by Major-General Alured Clark. It arrived in Simon’s Bay on the 3rd and landed at Simon’s Town on September 9th, then set up camp at Muysenberg.[537]

THE PRINCESS LOUISE.
FROM PHOTOGRAPH BY HILL & SAUNDERS

THE PRINCESS LOUISE.
FROM PHOTOGRAPH BY HILL & SAUNDERS

THE MARQUIS OF LORNE.
FROM PHOTOGRAPH BY ELLIOT & FRY.

THE MARQUIS OF LORNE.
FROM PHOTOGRAPH BY ELLIOT & FRY.

After the army under Major-General Clark arrived at the Cape, it advanced on the 14th of September and carried Wynberg, the battalion companies of the regiment, under Colonel Campbell, forming the centre of the line. On this occasion the 98th had 4 privates wounded. On September 16th the regiment entered Cape Town Castle, and relieved the Dutch garrison by capitulation, all the forts and batteries of Cape Town and its dependencies having been given over to the possession of the British. About a year afterwards, however, an expedition was sent from Holland for the purpose of winning back the Cape of Good Hope to that country, and in the action which took place at Saldanha Bay on the 17th of August 1796, and in which the British were[727] completely victorious, the grenadier and light companies of the 98th took part. The regiment remained in South Africa till the year 1802, during which time little occurred to require special notice.

After the army led by Major-General Clark arrived at the Cape, it moved forward on September 14 and captured Wynberg, with the battalion companies of the regiment under Colonel Campbell forming the center of the line. On this occasion, the 98th had 4 privates injured. On September 16, the regiment entered Cape Town Castle and took over from the Dutch garrison by surrender, with all the forts and batteries of Cape Town and its surroundings being handed over to the British. About a year later, however, an expedition was sent from Holland to reclaim the Cape of Good Hope, and during the battle on August 17, 1796, at Saldanha Bay, where the British were[727] completely victorious, the grenadier and light companies of the 98th participated. The regiment stayed in South Africa until 1802, during which time not much happened that needed special attention.

In October 1798, while the regiment was at Cape Town, its number was changed from the 98th to the 91st.

In October 1798, while the regiment was in Cape Town, its number was changed from the 98th to the 91st.

In May 1799 a regimental school was established for the first time for the non-commissioned officers and men.

In May 1799, a regimental school was created for the first time for non-commissioned officers and soldiers.

In the beginning of 1799 a strong attempt was made by a number of the soldiers in the garrison at Cape Town to organise a mutiny, their purpose being to destroy the principal officers, and to establish themselves in the colony. Not only did the 91st not take any part in this diabolical attempt, but the papers containing the names of the mutineers and their plans were discovered and seized by the aid of private Malcolm M’Culloch and other soldiers of the regiment, who had been urged by the mutineers to enter into the conspiracy. Lt.-Col. Crawford in a regimental order specially commended the conduct of M’Culloch, and declared that he considered himself fortunate in being the commander of such a regiment.

At the beginning of 1799, a group of soldiers at the Cape Town garrison made a strong attempt to organize a mutiny. Their goal was to eliminate the main officers and take control of the colony. Not only did the 91st refuse to participate in this terrible plan, but the documents containing the names of the mutineers and their schemes were found and confiscated with the help of Private Malcolm M’Culloch and other soldiers from the regiment, who had been encouraged by the mutineers to join the conspiracy. Lt.-Col. Crawford praised M’Culloch's actions in a regimental order and expressed that he felt lucky to be the commander of such a regiment.

In November 1802 the first division of the 91st embarked at Table Bay for England, arriving at Portsmouth in February 1803. On the 28th of the latter month the second division had the honour of delivering over the Cape of Good Hope to the Dutch, to whom it had been secured at the peace of Amiens. After performing this duty the division embarked at Table Bay, arriving at Portsmouth in May, and joining the first division at their quarters in Bexhill during the next month.

In November 1802, the first group of the 91st left Table Bay for England, reaching Portsmouth in February 1803. On the 28th of that month, the second group had the honor of handing over the Cape of Good Hope to the Dutch, as it had been agreed in the peace of Amiens. After completing this task, the division sailed from Table Bay, arriving in Portsmouth in May, and joined the first group at their base in Bexhill the following month.

During the next few years the Record Book contains nothing but an enumeration of the various places to which the regiment marched for the purpose of encamping or acting as garrison. A slight, and no doubt welcome interruption of this routine was experienced in December 1805, at the end of which month it embarked for Hanover, and was brigaded along with the 26th and 28th regiments, under the command of Major-General Mackenzie Fraser.[538] After the regiment had been about a month in Germany the British army was recalled, and the 91st consequently returned to England in the end of January 1806, taking up its quarters at Faversham.

During the next few years, the Record Book only lists the different locations where the regiment marched to camp or serve as a garrison. A brief but welcome break in this routine occurred in December 1805, when it left for Hanover and was grouped with the 26th and 28th regiments under Major-General Mackenzie Fraser. [538] After the regiment spent about a month in Germany, the British army was called back, and the 91st returned to England at the end of January 1806, settling in Faversham.

In August 1804, in accordance with the recent Act of Parliament known as the Defence Act, means were taken to add a second battalion to the 91st, by raising men in the counties of Perth, Argyll, and Bute.

In August 1804, following the recent Defence Act passed by Parliament, efforts were made to create a second battalion for the 91st by recruiting soldiers in the counties of Perth, Argyll, and Bute.

The regiment remained in England until the end of 1806, when it embarked at Dover for Ireland, disembarking at the Cove of Cork on Jan. 7th, 1807, and marching into Fermoy. It remained in Ireland, sending detachments to various places, till the middle of 1808, embarking at Monkstown on the 15th of June, to form part of the Peninsular expedition under Lieutenant-General Sir Arthur Wellesley. The 91st was brigaded with the 40th and 71st regiments under Brigadier General Crawford, the three regiments afterwards forming the 5th Brigade.[539] The 91st was engaged in most of the actions during the Peninsular war, and did its part bravely and satisfactorily.

The regiment stayed in England until the end of 1806, when it boarded a ship in Dover for Ireland, landing at the Cove of Cork on January 7th, 1807, and marching into Fermoy. It remained in Ireland, sending detachments to various locations, until the middle of 1808, when it embarked at Monkstown on June 15th to join the Peninsular expedition led by Lieutenant-General Sir Arthur Wellesley. The 91st was grouped with the 40th and 71st regiments under Brigadier General Crawford, and the three regiments later formed the 5th Brigade.[539] The 91st participated in most of the battles during the Peninsular War, performing bravely and effectively.

On August 9th 1808, the 91st advanced with the rest of the army, and, on the 17th, in the affair at Obidos the light company of the regiment, with those of the brigade under the command of Major Douglas of the 91st, were engaged, when the advanced posts of the enemy were driven from their positions. On August 21st, the regiment was present at the battle of Vimeiro, forming part of the reserve under General C. Crawford, which turned the enemy’s right,—a movement which was specially mentioned in the official despatch concerning this important battle.

On August 9th, 1808, the 91st moved forward with the rest of the army, and on the 17th, during the event at Obidos, the light company of the regiment, along with those from the brigade led by Major Douglas of the 91st, was involved in the action when the enemy's forward positions were taken. On August 21st, the regiment participated in the battle of Vimeiro, serving as part of the reserve under General C. Crawford, which flanked the enemy's right—this maneuver was specifically noted in the official report regarding this significant battle.

In the beginning of September, by a new distribution of the army, the 91st was placed in Major-General Beresford’s brigade with the 6th and 45th regiments, and in the 4th division, that of Lieutenant-General Sir Arthur Wellesley. On Sept. 20th, however, it seems to have been attached, with its brigade, to the 3rd division.

In early September, due to a new arrangement of the army, the 91st was assigned to Major-General Beresford’s brigade alongside the 6th and 45th regiments, in the 4th division led by Lieutenant-General Sir Arthur Wellesley. However, on September 20th, it appears the brigade was moved to the 3rd division.

On Oct. 19th the regiment advanced into Spain, with the rest of the army under Lt.-Gen.[728] Sir John Moore, proceeding by Abrantes, Covilhão, Belmonte, Morilhão, Ciudad Rodrigo, and Salamanca, arriving at the last-mentioned place on Nov. 18th. On the 28th the regiment was formed into a brigade with the 20th, 28th, 52nd, and 95th regiments, to compose a part of the reserve army under Major-General the Hon. Edward Paget, in which important capacity it served during the whole of Sir John Moore’s memorable retreat to Corunna. On Jan. 11th, 1809, the 91st, along with the rest of the army, took up its position on the heights of Corunna, the reserve brigade on the 16th—the day of battle—being behind the left of the British army. The 91st does not appear to have been actively engaged in this disastrous battle,—disastrous in that it involved the loss of one of England’s greatest generals, the brave Sir John Moore. On the evening of the 16th the 91st embarked, and arrived in Plymouth Sound on the 28th.

On October 19th, the regiment moved into Spain, along with the rest of the army led by Lieutenant General Sir John Moore, traveling through Abrantes, Covilhão, Belmonte, Morilhão, Ciudad Rodrigo, and Salamanca, reaching Salamanca on November 18th. On the 28th, the regiment was organized into a brigade with the 20th, 28th, 52nd, and 95th regiments to form part of the reserve army under Major General the Hon. Edward Paget, which played a crucial role during Sir John Moore’s famous retreat to Corunna. On January 11th, 1809, the 91st, along with the rest of the army, took its position on the heights of Corunna, with the reserve brigade on the 16th—the day of battle—located behind the left side of the British army. The 91st does not seem to have been heavily involved in this disastrous battle, which was tragic due to the loss of one of England’s greatest generals, the brave Sir John Moore. On the evening of the 16th, the 91st boarded ships and arrived in Plymouth Sound on the 28th.

The officers, non-commissioned officers, and men who were left sick in Portugal on the advance of the regiment with Sir John Moore, were formed into a company under Captain Walsh, and placed as such in the first battalion of detachments. This battalion was commanded by Lt.-Col. Bunbury, and composed part of the army in Portugal under Lt.-General Sir Arthur Wellesley. This company was actively employed in the affairs of May 10th, 11th, and 12th, which led to the capture of Oporto. It afterwards advanced with the army which drove the enemy into Spain.

The officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers who were left sick in Portugal when the regiment moved forward with Sir John Moore were organized into a company under Captain Walsh and assigned to the first battalion of detachments. This battalion was led by Lt.-Col. Bunbury and was part of the army in Portugal under Lt.-General Sir Arthur Wellesley. This company played an active role in the events of May 10th, 11th, and 12th, which resulted in the capture of Oporto. It later advanced with the army that pushed the enemy into Spain.

The company was engaged on July 27th and 28th in the battle of Talavera, in which, out of a total strength of 93 officers and men, it lost 1 officer, Lieutenant Macdougal, and 9 rank and file killed, 1 sergeant and 30 rank and file wounded, and 1 officer, Captain James Walsh, and 19 men missing; in all, 61 officers and men. Captain Walsh was taken prisoner by the enemy in a charge, and with many other officers was marched, under a strong escort, towards France. He, however, effected his escape at Vittoria on the night of August 20th, and after suffering the greatest privation and hardship, he rejoined the army in Portugal, and reported himself personally to Lord Wellington. Captain Thomas Hunter, of the 91st, who was acting as major of brigade, was also wounded and taken prisoner in this action.

The company fought in the battle of Talavera on July 27th and 28th. Out of a total of 93 officers and men, they lost 1 officer, Lieutenant Macdougal, and 9 soldiers were killed, along with 1 sergeant and 30 soldiers wounded, and 1 officer, Captain James Walsh, and 19 men went missing; in total, 61 officers and men. Captain Walsh was captured by the enemy during a charge, and with several other officers, he was marched under heavy guard toward France. However, he managed to escape at Vittoria on the night of August 20th, and after enduring great hardships, he rejoined the army in Portugal and reported personally to Lord Wellington. Captain Thomas Hunter of the 91st, who was acting as major of brigade, was also wounded and taken prisoner in this battle.

Meantime, the main body of the 91st, after being garrisoned in England for a few months, was brigaded with the 6th and 50th Foot, under Major-General Dyott, and placed in the 2nd division, under Lieut.-General the Marquis of Huntly, preparatory to its embarkation in the expedition to Walcheren, under Lieut.-General the Earl of Chatham. The regiment disembarked at South Beveland on August 9th, and entered Middelburg, in the island of Walcheren, on Sept. 2nd. Here it seems to have remained till Dec. 23rd, when it re-embarked at Flushing, arriving at Deal on the 26th, and marched to Shorncliffe barracks. In this expedition to Walcheren the 91st must have suffered severely from the Walcheren fever, as in the casualty table of the Record Book for the year 1809 we find, for the months of Sept. and Oct. respectively, the unusually high numbers of 37 and 42 deaths.

Meanwhile, the main group of the 91st, after being stationed in England for a few months, was combined with the 6th and 50th Foot, under Major-General Dyott, and assigned to the 2nd division, led by Lieutenant-General the Marquis of Huntly, in preparation for its deployment in the expedition to Walcheren, under Lieutenant-General the Earl of Chatham. The regiment landed at South Beveland on August 9th and entered Middelburg, on the island of Walcheren, on September 2nd. It appears to have stayed there until December 23rd, when it re-boarded at Flushing, arriving at Deal on the 26th, and marched to Shorncliffe barracks. During this expedition to Walcheren, the 91st likely suffered heavily from the Walcheren fever, as the casualty report in the Record Book for the year 1809 shows unusually high death tolls of 37 and 42 in the months of September and October, respectively.

The 91st remained in England till the month of Sept. 1812, on the 18th and 19th of which it again embarked to take its share in the Peninsular war, arriving at Corunna between the 6th and the 12th of October. On October 14th the regiment set out to join the army under the Duke of Wellington, arriving on Nov. 1st at Villafranca, about 12 miles from Benavente. After taking part in a movement in the direction of Bragança, on the frontiers of Portugal, the 91st, which had been placed in the Highland or General Pack’s brigade, then under the command of Colonel Stirling of the 42nd Regiment, in the 6th division,—finally removed to San Roma, where it remained during the winter.

The 91st stayed in England until September 1812, when on the 18th and 19th, it boarded ships to join the Peninsular War, arriving in Corunna between October 6th and 12th. On October 14th, the regiment set off to join the army led by the Duke of Wellington, reaching Villafranca on November 1st, about 12 miles from Benavente. After participating in an operation towards Bragança on the Portugal border, the 91st was placed in the Highland or General Pack’s brigade, commanded by Colonel Stirling of the 42nd Regiment, in the 6th division, and finally moved to San Roma, where it stayed for the winter.

In April 1813, the 91st left its winter quarters, and on May 14th advanced with the combined army to attack the enemy. At the battle of Vittoria, on June 21st, the 6th division, to which the 91st belonged, was ordered to defile to the right to watch the movements of a division of the enemy during this important action, and on the 22nd it marched through Vittoria, and took charge of the guns and other warlike stores abandoned by the enemy.

In April 1813, the 91st left its winter camp, and on May 14th, it joined the combined army to attack the enemy. At the battle of Vittoria on June 21st, the 6th division, which included the 91st, was directed to move to the right to monitor a division of the enemy during this critical battle. On the 22nd, it marched through Vittoria and took control of the artillery and other military supplies left behind by the enemy.

On June 27th the 91st, along with the rest of the army, commenced the march towards Pamplona, and on July 6th the 6th division, in[729] conjunction with the 5th, invested that fortress. But the blockade of Pamplona having been left to the 5th division and the Spanish legion, the 6th division advanced to San Estevan on July 15th. On the 26th of the same month, the enemy having made some movements to raise the siege of Pamplona, the 6th division moved from San Estevan on that day, and, in conjunction with the 4th and 7th divisions, on July 28th attacked the head of the French column at the small village of Sorauren, near Pamplona, and completely checked its progress. On the 30th, at daybreak, the action recommenced on the right of the division by an attack from the enemy’s left wing. The action continued hotly until about noon, when the light companies of the Highland brigade, under the direction of Major Macneil of the 91st Regiment, stormed and carried the village of Sorauren, causing the enemy to flee in all directions, pursued by the division.

On June 27th, the 91st, along with the rest of the army, began the march toward Pamplona, and on July 6th, the 6th division, together with the 5th, surrounded that fortress. However, since the blockade of Pamplona was assigned to the 5th division and the Spanish legion, the 6th division moved to San Estevan on July 15th. On the 26th of the same month, after the enemy made some movements to lift the siege of Pamplona, the 6th division left San Estevan that day and, along with the 4th and 7th divisions, attacked the front of the French column at the small village of Sorauren, near Pamplona, on July 28th, effectively halting its advance. On the 30th, at dawn, the action resumed on the right flank of the division with an attack from the enemy’s left wing. The fighting continued fiercely until around noon, when the light companies of the Highland brigade, led by Major Macneil of the 91st Regiment, stormed and captured the village of Sorauren, forcing the enemy to flee in all directions, pursued by the division.

On the 28th the regiment lost 1 sergeant and 11 rank and file killed, and 6 officers—Captain Robert Lowrie, Lts. Allan Maclean, John Marshall, and S. N. Ormerod, and Ensigns J. A. Ormiston and Peter M’Farlane—and 97 rank and file wounded; on the 30th, 1 private was killed, and Major Macneil and 8 rank and file wounded. At least about 40 of the wounded afterwards died of their wounds.

On the 28th, the regiment lost 1 sergeant and 11 soldiers killed, along with 6 officers—Captain Robert Lowrie, Lieutenants Allan Maclean, John Marshall, and S. N. Ormerod, and Ensigns J. A. Ormiston and Peter M’Farlane—and 97 soldiers wounded. On the 30th, 1 private was killed, and Major Macneil and 8 soldiers were wounded. At least around 40 of the wounded later died from their injuries.

The 91st continued to take part in the pursuit of the enemy, and on the night of August 1st bivouacked on the heights of Roncesvalles; on August 8th it encamped on the heights of Maya. The regiment remained in this quarter till the 9th of Nov., on the evening of which the army marched forward to attack the whole of the enemy’s positions within their own frontier; and on the next day, the 10th of Nov., the battle of Nivelle was fought, the British attacking and carrying all the French positions, putting the enemy to a total rout. The 91st lost in this action, Captain David M’Intyre and 3 men killed, and 2 sergeants and 4 men wounded.

The 91st kept pursuing the enemy and set up camp on the heights of Roncesvalles on the night of August 1st; by August 8th, they had moved to the heights of Maya. The regiment stayed in this area until the evening of November 9th, when the army advanced to attack all enemy positions within their own territory. The next day, November 10th, the battle of Nivelle took place, with the British attacking and capturing all the French positions, leading to a complete rout of the enemy. The 91st suffered losses in this battle, including Captain David M’Intyre and three men killed, as well as two sergeants and four men wounded.

On November 11th the British continued to pursue the enemy towards Bayonne, but the weather being extremely wet the troops were ordered into cantonments. The British were in motion again, however, in the beginning of Dec., early on the morning of the 9th of which the 6th division crossed the Nive on pontoon bridges, and attacked and drove in the enemy’s outposts. As the 6th division had to retire out of the range of the fire of the 2nd division, it became during the remainder of the day merely an army of observation. The only casualties of the 91st at the battle of the Nive were 5 men wounded.

On November 11th, the British kept pursuing the enemy toward Bayonne, but since the weather was very wet, the troops were ordered into camps. However, the British were on the move again at the beginning of December, and early on the morning of the 9th, the 6th division crossed the Nive on pontoon bridges and attacked, pushing back the enemy's outposts. As the 6th division had to pull back out of the range of fire from the 2nd division, it spent the rest of the day simply observing. The only casualties for the 91st at the battle of the Nive were 5 men wounded.

Marshal Soult, finding himself thus shut up in Bayonne, and thinking that most of the British troops had crossed the Nive, made, on the 10th, a desperate sally on the left of the British army, which for a moment gave way, but soon succeeded in regaining its position, and in driving the enemy within the walls of Bayonne. During the action the 6th division recrossed the Nive, and occupied quarters at Ustaritz.

Marshal Soult, finding himself trapped in Bayonne and believing that most of the British troops had crossed the Nive, made a determined attack on the left side of the British army on the 10th. For a brief moment, the British line faltered but quickly regained its position and pushed the enemy back behind the walls of Bayonne. During the fight, the 6th division crossed back over the Nive and took up quarters in Ustaritz.

At Bayonne, on Dec. 13th, Sir Rowland Hill declined the proffered assistance of the 6th division, which therefore lay on its arms in view of the dreadful conflict, that was terminated only by darkness. The enemy were completely driven within the walls of Bayonne.

At Bayonne, on December 13th, Sir Rowland Hill turned down the offered help from the 6th division, which then waited at the ready, anticipating the terrible battle that was only ended by darkness. The enemy was completely pushed back behind the walls of Bayonne.

During December and January the British army was cantoned in the environs of Bayonne, but was again in motion on Feb. 5th, 1814, when, with the exception of the 5th division and a few Spaniards left to besiege Bayonne, it proceeded into France. On Feb. 26th the 6th division arrived on the left bank of the Adour, opposite Orthes; and on the morning of the 27th the 3d, 4th, 6th, and 7th divisions crossed on pontoons and drew up on the plain on the right bank of the river. The French thought themselves secure in their fortified heights in front of the British position. About 9 o’clock in the morning the divisions moved down the main road towards Orthes; each division, as it came abreast of the enemy’s position, broke off the road and attacked and carried the position in its front. About noon the enemy fled, pursued by the British, who were stopped only by the darkness of night. In the battle of Orthes the 91st had Captain William Gunn and Lts. Alexander Campbell, John Marshall, and John Taylor, and 12 rank and file wounded. At the Aire, on March 2nd, the 91st had 1 man killed, and Captain William Douglas, Ensign Colin Macdougal, 1 sergeant, and 14 men wounded.

During December and January, the British army was stationed around Bayonne, but they were on the move again on February 5th, 1814. With the exception of the 5th division and a few Spaniards left to lay siege to Bayonne, they advanced into France. On February 26th, the 6th division arrived on the left bank of the Adour, directly across from Orthes. On the morning of the 27th, the 3rd, 4th, 6th, and 7th divisions crossed on pontoons and set up on the plain on the right bank of the river. The French believed they were safe in their fortified positions in front of the British. Around 9 o'clock in the morning, the divisions moved down the main road towards Orthes. Each division, upon reaching the enemy's position, broke off from the road and attacked, successfully capturing the positions in front of them. By noon, the enemy was in retreat, pursued by the British, who were only halted by the onset of night. In the battle of Orthes, the 91st had Captain William Gunn and Lieutenants Alexander Campbell, John Marshall, and John Taylor, along with 12 rank and file wounded. At the Aire, on March 2nd, the 91st lost 1 man killed, and Captain William Douglas, Ensign Colin Macdougal, 1 sergeant, and 14 men were wounded.

The 91st continued with its division to advance towards Toulouse, where the great Peninsular struggle was to culminate. On March 26th, the 6th division arrived at the village of Constantine, opposite to and commanding a full view of Toulouse, and on the 8th it moved to the right, and occupied the village of Tournefouille. Early on the morning of April 4th the division moved a few miles down the Garonne, and a little after daybreak crossed.[540] On the morning of April 10th the army left its tents at an early hour, and at daybreak came in sight of the fortified heights in front of Toulouse. The 6th division was ordered to storm these heights, supported by the Spaniards on the right and the 4th division on the left. About ten o’clock the Highland brigade attacked and carried all the fortified redoubts and entrenchments along the heights, close to the walls of Toulouse. Night alone put an end to the contest. We are sorry that we have been unable to obtain any details of the conduct of the 91st; but it may be gathered from what has been said in connection with the 42nd and 79th, as well as from the long list of casualties in the regiment, that it had a full share of the work which did so much honour to the Highland brigade.

The 91st continued its advance towards Toulouse, where the major battle of the Peninsular War was set to take place. On March 26th, the 6th division reached the village of Constantine, which had a clear view of Toulouse. On April 8th, it moved to the right and occupied the village of Tournefouille. Early on the morning of April 4th, the division moved a few miles down the Garonne and crossed shortly after daybreak.[540] On the morning of April 10th, the army broke camp early and at dawn spotted the fortified heights in front of Toulouse. The 6th division was ordered to attack these heights, with support from the Spaniards on the right and the 4th division on the left. Around ten o'clock, the Highland brigade launched an assault and captured all the fortified redoubts and trenches along the heights, near the walls of Toulouse. Nightfall was the only thing that ended the fighting. We regret that we couldn't get any details about the actions of the 91st; however, from what has been mentioned regarding the 42nd and 79th, as well as from the long list of casualties in the regiment, it's clear that they played a significant role in the actions that brought so much honor to the Highland brigade.

At Toulouse the 91st had 1 sergeant and 17 men killed, and 7 officers—viz., Col. Sir William Douglas,[541] who commanded the brigade after Sir Dennis Pack was wounded, Major A. Meade, Captains James Walsh and A. J. Callender, Lts. J. M. Macdougal, James Hood, and Colin Campbell—1 sergeant, and 93 rank and file wounded; a good many of the latter afterwards dying of their wounds.

At Toulouse, the 91st lost 1 sergeant and 17 soldiers, along with 7 officers—specifically, Col. Sir William Douglas,[541] who took command of the brigade after Sir Dennis Pack was injured, Major A. Meade, Captains James Walsh and A. J. Callender, and Lts. J. M. Macdougal, James Hood, and Colin Campbell—1 sergeant and 93 enlisted men were wounded; many of them later died from their injuries.

As is well known, on the day after the battle of Toulouse news of the abdication of Napoleon, and the restoration of the Bourbons, was received, and hostilities were therefore suspended. On April 20th the 6th division marched for Auch, and on the 24th of June the first detachment of the regiment sailed for home, the second following on July 1st, both arriving at Cork towards the end of the latter month.

As is well known, the day after the battle of Toulouse, news came in about Napoleon's abdication and the restoration of the Bourbons, so hostilities were put on hold. On April 20th, the 6th division headed for Auch, and on June 24th, the first group of the regiment set sail for home, with the second group leaving on July 1st. Both arrived in Cork towards the end of that month.

Lt.-Colonel Macneil was presented with a gold medal, and promoted to the rank of lt.-colonel in the army, for his services in the Peninsula, and especially for his gallant conduct in command of the light companies of the light brigade of the 6th division at Sorauren. Captain Walsh was also promoted to the rank of brevet lt.-colonel.

Lt. Colonel Macneil was awarded a gold medal and promoted to the rank of lieutenant colonel in the army for his service in the Peninsula, particularly for his brave leadership of the light companies of the light brigade of the 6th division at Sorauren. Captain Walsh was also promoted to the rank of brevet lieutenant colonel.

On March 17th the 91st, accompanied by the 42nd, 71st, and 79th regiments, sailed for Carlingford Bay, in the north of Ireland, and from thence to the Downs, where it was transhipped into small crafts and sailed for Ostend, where it arrived on the night of the 17th of April.

On March 17th, the 91st, along with the 42nd, 71st, and 79th regiments, left for Carlingford Bay in the north of Ireland. From there, they went to the Downs, where they transferred to smaller boats and set sail for Ostend, arriving on the night of April 17th.

Although at Quatre Bras and Waterloo,[542] the 91st had no opportunity of coming to close quarters with the enemy, yet its service in these days was so efficient as to gain for it all the honours, grants, and privileges which were bestowed on the army for that memorable occasion. The 91st did good service on the morning of the 18th of June by helping to cover the road to Brussels, which was threatened by a column of the French. On the 19th the 91st took part in the pursuit of the flying enemy, and on the 24th it sat down before Cambray, which, having refused to capitulate, was carried by assault. On this occasion the 91st had Lt. Andrew Cathcart and 6 men wounded; and at Autel de Dieu, on June 26th, a private was killed on this post by some of the French picquets. On July 7th the 91st encamped in the Bois de Boulogne, where it remained till Oct. 31st, when it went into cantonments.

Although at Quatre Bras and Waterloo,[542] the 91st didn’t get a chance to engage the enemy up close, their performance during these days was so impressive that they received all the honors, grants, and privileges awarded to the army for that significant event. The 91st played a crucial role on the morning of June 18th by helping to secure the road to Brussels, which was threatened by a group of the French. On June 19th, the 91st participated in pursuing the retreating enemy, and on June 24th, they laid siege to Cambray, which, after refusing to surrender, was taken by force. During this assault, the 91st had Lt. Andrew Cathcart and 6 men injured; and at Autel de Dieu, on June 26th, a private was killed at this post by some French pickets. On July 7th, the 91st set up camp in the Bois de Boulogne, where they stayed until October 31st, when they moved into cantonments.

The 91st remained in France till Nov. 2nd, 1818, when it embarked at Calais for Dover; sailed again on Dec. 17th from Gosport for Cork, where it disembarked on the 24th; finally, marching in two divisions, on Dec. 27th and[731] 28th, for Dublin, which it reached on the 6th and 7th Jan. 1819.

The 91st stayed in France until November 2nd, 1818, when it boarded a ship in Calais heading for Dover. It set sail again on December 17th from Gosport to Cork, arriving on the 24th. Finally, it marched in two groups on December 27th and 28th to Dublin, reaching there on January 6th and 7th, 1819.

By this time the 91st had ceased to wear both kilt and tartan, lost its Highland designation, and had gradually become an ordinary regiment of the line. From the statement of John Campbell, who was living at Aberdeen in 1871, and who served in the 91st throughout the Peninsular war, we learn that in 1809, just before embarking for Walcheren, the tartan for the kilts and plaids reached the regiment; but an order shortly came to make it up into trews. Along with the trews, a low flat bonnet with a feather on one side was ordered to be worn. About a year after, in 1810, even the tartan trews were taken from the 91st, a kind of grey trousers being ordered to be worn instead; the feathered bonnet was taken away at the same time, and the black cap then worn by ordinary line regiments was substituted.

By this time, the 91st had stopped wearing both the kilt and tartan, lost its Highland identity, and had slowly become an ordinary line regiment. From the account of John Campbell, who was living in Aberdeen in 1871 and served in the 91st during the Peninsular War, we learn that in 1809, just before leaving for Walcheren, the tartan for the kilts and plaids arrived for the regiment. However, an order soon came to convert it into trews. Along with the trews, a low flat bonnet with a feather on one side was ordered to be worn. About a year later, in 1810, even the tartan trews were taken away from the 91st, and a kind of grey trousers was ordered instead; the feathered bonnet was removed at the same time, and the black cap worn by regular line regiments was adopted.

The 91st remained in Dublin till July 22nd, 1820, eliciting the marked approbation of the various superior officers appointed to inspect it. On July 22nd it proceeded to Enniskillen, furnishing detachments to the counties of Cavan, Leitrim, and Donegal. Orders having been received in June 1821 that the regiment should prepare to proceed for Jamaica from the Clyde, the 91st embarked on the 18th at Donaghadee for Portpatrick, and marched to Glasgow, where it arrived on the 27th and 28th.

The 91st stayed in Dublin until July 22, 1820, receiving high praise from the senior officers assigned to inspect it. On July 22, it moved to Enniskillen, sending detachments to the counties of Cavan, Leitrim, and Donegal. After receiving orders in June 1821 to prepare for deployment to Jamaica from the Clyde, the 91st boarded on the 18th at Donaghadee for Portpatrick and marched to Glasgow, where it arrived on the 27th and 28th.

The regiment embarked at Greenock in two divisions in Nov. 1821 and Jan. 1822, arriving at Kingston, Jamaica, in Feb. and March respectively.

The regiment set sail from Greenock in two groups in November 1821 and January 1822, reaching Kingston, Jamaica, in February and March, respectively.

The 91st was stationed in the West Indies till the year 1831, during which time nothing notable seems to have occurred. The regiment, which lost an unusually large number of men by death in the West Indies, left Jamaica in three divisions in March and April 1831, arriving at Portsmouth in May and June following. The reserve companies having come south from Scotland, the entire regiment was once more united at Portsmouth in the beginning of August. In October the 91st was sent to the north, detachments being stationed at various towns in Lancashire and Yorkshire till the 10th of July 1832, when the detachments reunited at Liverpool, where the regiment embarked for Ireland, landing at Dublin on the following day. The 91st was immediately sent to Mullingar, where headquarters was stationed, detachments being sent out to various towns. From this time till the end of 1835 the regiment was kept constantly moving about in detachments among various stations in the centre, southern, and western Irish counties, engaged in duties often of the most trying and harassing kind, doing excellent and necessary service, but from which little glory could be gained. One of the most trying duties which the 91st had to perform during its stay in Ireland at this time, was lending assistance to the civil power on the occasion of Parliamentary elections. On such occasions the troops were subjected to treatment trying to their temper in the highest degree; but to the great credit of the officers and men belonging to the 91st, when employed on this duty, they behaved in a manner deserving of all praise.

The 91st was stationed in the West Indies until 1831, during which time nothing significant seems to have happened. The regiment, which lost an unusually high number of men to death in the West Indies, left Jamaica in three groups in March and April 1831, arriving at Portsmouth in May and June. The reserve companies came south from Scotland, and by early August, the entire regiment was once again united at Portsmouth. In October, the 91st was sent north, with detachments stationed in various towns in Lancashire and Yorkshire until July 10, 1832, when the detachments reunited in Liverpool. There, the regiment boarded a ship for Ireland, landing in Dublin the next day. The 91st was immediately sent to Mullingar, where the headquarters was located, and detachments were sent to various towns. From this point until the end of 1835, the regiment constantly moved in detachments among different stations in central, southern, and western Irish counties, often engaged in demanding and exhausting duties. While they provided excellent and necessary service, little glory came from it. One of the most challenging tasks the 91st faced during its time in Ireland was assisting the civil authorities during Parliamentary elections. During these times, the troops endured treatment that was extremely trying to their patience. However, to the great credit of the officers and men of the 91st, they conducted themselves in a way that was deserving of high praise.

The 91st having been ordered to proceed to St Helena, embarked in two detachments in November, and sailed from the Cove of Cork on the 1st of Dec. 1835, disembarking at St Helena on the 26th of Feb. 1836. The companies were distributed among the various stations in the lonely island, and during the stay of the regiment there nothing occurred which calls for particular notice. At the various inspections the 91st received nothing but praise for its discipline, appearance, and interior economy.

The 91st was ordered to head to St. Helena and left in two groups in November. They sailed from Cork Cove on December 1, 1835, and arrived at St. Helena on February 26, 1836. The companies were spread out across different locations on the remote island, and during the regiment's time there, nothing noteworthy happened. During the inspections, the 91st received nothing but praise for its discipline, appearance, and internal organization.

On the 4th of June 1839, headquarters, grenadiers, No. 2, and the light infantry companies, left St Helena for the Cape of Good Hope, disembarking at Algoa Bay on the 3d of July, and reaching Grahamstown on the 8th.

On June 4, 1839, the headquarters, grenadiers, No. 2, and the light infantry companies left St. Helena for the Cape of Good Hope, arriving at Algoa Bay on July 3 and reaching Grahamstown on the 8th.

Nothing of note occurred in connection with the regiment for the first two years of its stay at the Cape. It was regularly employed in detachments in the performance of duty at the various outposts on the Fish river, the Kat river, the Koonap river, Blinkwater, Double Drift, Fort Peddie, and other places, the detachments being relieved at regular intervals.

Nothing significant happened with the regiment during the first two years of its time at the Cape. It was consistently assigned to duty at various outposts along the Fish River, the Kat River, the Koonap River, Blinkwater, Double Drift, Fort Peddie, and other locations, with the detachments being rotated at regular intervals.

Government having decided upon the formation of reserve battalions, for the purpose of facilitating the relief of regiments abroad, and shortening their periods of foreign service, early in the month of April 1842, the establishment of the four company dépôts of[732] certain regiments was changed, and formed into battalions of six skeleton companies by volunteers from other corps. The 91st, the dépôt companies of which were then stationed at Naas, was selected in March 1842 as one of the regiments to be thus augmented. When complete the numbers and distribution of the rank and file stood as follows:—1st battalion, 540; reserve battalion, 540; dépôt, 120; total, 1200.

The government decided to create reserve battalions to help with the deployment of regiments overseas and to reduce their time in foreign service. In early April 1842, the establishment of the four company dépôts of[732] certain regiments was changed to form battalions with six skeleton companies made up of volunteers from other corps. In March 1842, the 91st regiment, whose dépôt companies were stationed at Naas, was chosen to be one of the regiments to receive this boost. Once fully assembled, the numbers and distribution of personnel were as follows: 1st battalion, 540; reserve battalion, 540; dépôt, 120; total, 1200.

The Lt.-Colonel, whose post was to be with the 1st battalion, had the general charge and superintendence of the whole regiment, assisted by an additional major. The reserved battalion had the usual proportion of officers and non-commissioned officers appointed to it, but had no flank companies. The senior major had the immediate command of the reserve battalion.

The Lt. Colonel, who was assigned to the 1st battalion, was in overall charge and supervision of the entire regiment, with help from an additional major. The reserve battalion had the standard number of officers and non-commissioned officers assigned to it, but it did not have any flank companies. The senior major was in direct command of the reserve battalion.

The reserve battalion having been reported fit for service, was directed to hold itself in readiness to proceed to the Cape of Good Hope.

The reserve battalion was reported as ready for duty and was instructed to stay prepared to head to the Cape of Good Hope.

The wing under Capt. Bertie Gordon—who had joined the regiment about nine years previously, and who was so long and honourably connected with the 91st—joined the headquarters of the regiment at Naas on May 26th 1842, where the six companies were united under his command, both the lt.-col. and the major being on leave. On the 27th of May the battalion, under Capt. Gordon, proceeded from Naas to Kingstown, and embarked on board the transport “Abercrombie Robinson.” On the 2d of June the transport sailed for the Cape of Good Hope, the strength of the regiment on board being 17 officers and 460 men, Lt.-Col. Lindsay being in command. The ship also contained drafts of the 27th regiment and the Cape Mounted Rifles. The transport having touched at Madeira, arrived in Table Bay on the 25th of August 1842. Here the battalion was warned for service on the north-eastern frontier of the colony, relieving the 1st battalion of the regiment, which was to be stationed at Cape Town. In consequence of this arrangement Lt.-Col. Lindsay and Major Ducat disembarked on the 27th, for the purpose of joining the 1st battalion, to which they belonged. All the other officers, not on duty, obtained permission to go ashore, and all landed except six, the command of the troops on board devolving on Capt. Bertie Gordon.

The wing under Capt. Bertie Gordon—who had joined the regiment about nine years earlier and was long and honorably associated with the 91st—arrived at the regiment's headquarters in Naas on May 26, 1842, where the six companies were brought together under his command, with both the lieutenant colonel and the major on leave. On May 27, the battalion, led by Capt. Gordon, traveled from Naas to Kingstown and boarded the transport ship “Abercrombie Robinson.” On June 2, the transport set sail for the Cape of Good Hope, carrying 17 officers and 460 men, with Lt.-Col. Lindsay in command. The ship also had drafts from the 27th regiment and the Cape Mounted Rifles. After stopping in Madeira, the transport arrived in Table Bay on August 25, 1842. Here, the battalion was alerted for service on the north-eastern frontier of the colony, taking over from the 1st battalion of the regiment, which was to be stationed in Cape Town. Due to this arrangement, Lt.-Col. Lindsay and Major Ducat disembarked on the 27th to join the 1st battalion they belonged to. All other officers not on duty were given permission to go ashore, and everyone landed except for six, with the command of the troops on board passing to Capt. Bertie Gordon.

An event now took place which can only be paralleled by the famous wreck of the “Birkenhead” ten years afterwards, the narrative of which we have recorded in our history of the 74th.

An event now occurred that can only be compared to the famous wreck of the “Birkenhead” ten years later, the story of which we have documented in our history of the 74th.

At 11 o’clock P.M., on the night of the 27th, it was blowing a strong gale, and the sea was rolling heavily into the bay. The ship was pitching much and began to feel the ground, but she rode by two anchors, and a considerable length of cable had been served out the night before. Captain Gordon made such arrangements as he could, warning the officers, the sergeant-major, and the orderly non-commissioned officers to be in readiness.

At 11 o’clock PM on the night of the 27th, there was a strong wind blowing, and the sea was crashing heavily into the bay. The ship was rocking quite a bit and started to feel the bottom, but she was anchored by two anchors, and a significant length of cable had been let out the night before. Captain Gordon made whatever preparations he could, alerting the officers, the sergeant-major, and the non-commissioned officers to be ready.

From sunset on the 27th the gale had continued to increase, until at length it blew a tremendous hurricane, and at a little after 3 o’clock on the morning of the 28th the starboard cable snapped in two. The other cable parted a few minutes afterwards, and away went the ship before the storm, her hull striking with heavy crashes against the ground as she drove towards the beach, three miles distant under her lee. About the same time the fury of the gale, which had never lessened, was rendered more terrible by one of the most awful storms of thunder and lightning that had ever been witnessed in Table Bay.

From sunset on the 27th, the wind kept getting stronger until it finally turned into a massive hurricane. Just after 3 o’clock on the morning of the 28th, the starboard cable snapped in two. The other cable broke a few minutes later, and the ship was swept away by the storm, its hull crashing heavily against the ground as it sped toward the beach, three miles downwind. Around the same time, the intensity of the gale, which had not eased up, grew even more terrifying with one of the worst storms of thunder and lightning ever seen in Table Bay.

While the force of the wind and sea was driving the ship into shoaler water, she rolled incessantly and heaved over fearfully with the back set of the surf. While in this position the heavy seas broke over her side and poured down the hatchways, the decks were opening in every direction, and the strong framework of the hull seemed compressed together, the beams starting from their places. The ship had been driven with her starboard bow towards the beach, exposing her stern to the sea, which rushed through the stern-posts and tore up the cabin floors of the orlop deck. The thunder and lightning ceased towards morning, and the ship seemed to have worked a bed for herself on the sand; for the rolling had greatly diminished, and there then arose the hope that all on board might get safe ashore.

While the wind and sea were pushing the ship into shallower water, it rolled constantly and rocked dangerously with the backwash of the surf. In this position, heavy waves crashed over her side and flooded down the hatchways, while the decks started to split apart in every direction, and the strong framework of the hull seemed to compress together, with beams shifting from their places. The ship had been driven with her starboard bow towards the beach, leaving her stern exposed to the sea, which surged through the stern-posts and ripped up the cabin floors of the orlop deck. The thunder and lightning stopped as morning approached, and the ship appeared to have settled into the sand; the rolling had lessened significantly, sparking hope that everyone on board might make it safely to shore.

At daybreak, about 7 o’clock, the troops, who had been kept below, were now allowed to come on deck in small numbers. After vain attempts to send a rope ashore, one of the cutters was carefully lowered on the lee side of the ship, and her crew succeeded in reaching the shore with a hauling line. The large surf-boats were shortly afterwards conveyed in waggons to the place where the ship was stranded, and the following orders were given by Captain Gordon for the disembarkation of the troops:—1. The women and children to disembark first; of these there were above 90. 2. The sick to disembark after the women and children. 3. The disembarkation of the troops to take place by the companies of the 91st Regiment drawing lots; the detachment of the 27th Regiment and the Cape Mounted Rifles to take the precedence. 4. The men to fall in on the upper deck, fully armed and accoutred, carrying their knapsacks and their great-coats. 5. Each officer to be allowed to take a carpet-bag or small portmanteau.

At daybreak, around 7 o’clock, the troops, who had been kept below deck, were finally allowed to come on deck in small groups. After unsuccessful attempts to send a rope ashore, one of the small boats was carefully lowered on the side of the ship facing away from the wind, and its crew managed to reach the shore with a hauling line. The larger surf boats were soon brought in wagons to the spot where the ship was stranded, and Captain Gordon issued the following orders for disembarking the troops:—1. The women and children would disembark first; there were over 90 of them. 2. The sick would disembark after the women and children. 3. The troops would disembark by companies of the 91st Regiment drawing lots, with the detachment of the 27th Regiment and the Cape Mounted Rifles going first. 4. The men were to assemble on the upper deck, fully armed and equipped, carrying their knapsacks and greatcoats. 5. Each officer was allowed to take a carpet bag or small suitcase.

The disembarkation of the women and children and of the sick occupied from half-past 8 until 10 o’clock A.M. The detachments of the 27th Regiment and the Cape Mounted Rifles followed. The disembarkation of the 91st was arranged by, first, the wings drawing lots, and then the companies of each wing.

The unloading of the women, children, and sick people took place from 8:30 to 10:00 AM The groups from the 27th Regiment and the Cape Mounted Rifles followed. The unloading of the 91st was organized by having the wings draw lots first, followed by the companies from each wing.

At half-past 10 one of the surf boats, which had been employed up to this time in taking the people off the wreck, was required to assist in saving the lives of those on board the “Waterloo” convict ship, which was in still more imminent peril about a quarter of a mile from the “Abercrombie Robinson.” There was now but one boat to disembark 450 men, the wind and sea beginning again to rise, and the captain was apprehensive that the ship might go to pieces before sunset.

At 10:30, one of the surf boats, which had been used until now to help people off the wreck, was needed to help save the lives of those on board the “Waterloo” convict ship, which was in even greater danger about a quarter of a mile from the “Abercrombie Robinson.” Now there was only one boat available to evacuate 450 men, with the wind and sea starting to pick up again, and the captain was worried that the ship might break apart before sunset.

The disembarkation of the six companies went on regularly but slowly from 11 A.M. until 3.30 P.M., the boat being able to hold only 30 men at a time. At half-past 3 the last boat-load left the ship’s side. It[733] contained those of the officers and crew who had remained to the last, Captain Gordon of the 91st, Lt. Black, R.N., agent of transports, the sergeant-major of the reserve battalion of the 91st, and one or two non-commissioned officers who had requested permission to remain.

The disembarkation of the six companies took place steadily but slowly from 11 A.M. until 3:30 PM, as the boat could only hold 30 men at a time. At 3:30, the last boat-load left the ship’s side. It[733] included the officers and crew who stayed until the end, Captain Gordon of the 91st, Lt. Black, R.N., the transport agent, the sergeant-major of the reserve battalion of the 91st, and one or two non-commissioned officers who had asked for permission to stay.

Nearly 700 souls thus completed their disembarkation after a night of great peril, and through a raging surf, without the occurrence of a single casualty. Among them were many women and children, and several sick men, two of whom were supposed to be dying. Although it had been deemed prudent to abandon the men’s knapsacks and the officer’s baggage, the reserve battalion of the 91st went down the side of that shattered wreck fully armed and accoutred, and ready for instant service.

Nearly 700 people completed their disembarkation after a night of great danger and through rough waves, without a single casualty. Among them were many women and children, as well as several sick men, two of whom were thought to be dying. Although it was considered wise to leave behind the men’s backpacks and the officer’s belongings, the reserve battalion of the 91st descended the side of that damaged wreck fully armed and ready for immediate action.

It would be difficult to praise sufficiently the steady discipline of that young battalion, thus severely tested during nearly seventeen hours of danger, above eight of which were hours of darkness and imminent peril. That discipline failed not when the apparent hopelessness of the situation might have led to scenes of confusion and crime. The double guard and sentries which had at first been posted over the wine and spirit stores were found unnecessary, and these stores were ultimately left to the protection of the ordinary single sentries. Although the ship was straining in every timber, and the heavy seas were making a fair breach over her, the companies of that young battalion fell in on the weather side of the wreck as their lots were drawn, and waited for their turn to muster at the lee gangway; and so perfect were their confidence, their patience, and their gallantry, that although another vessel was going to pieces within a quarter of a mile of the transport ship, and a crowd of soldiers, sailors, and convicts were perishing before the eyes of those on board, not a murmur arose from their ranks, when Captain Gordon directed that the lot should not be applied to the detachment of the 27th regiment and Cape Mounted Riflemen, but that the 91st should give the precedence in disembarking from the wreck.

It would be hard to fully commend the unwavering discipline of that young battalion, severely tested during almost seventeen hours of danger, more than eight of which were spent in darkness and imminent risk. That discipline held strong even when the seemingly hopeless situation could have led to chaos and wrongdoing. The double guard and sentries that had initially been set up over the wine and spirit stores were found to be unnecessary, and these stores were eventually left under the watch of the regular single sentries. Although the ship was creaking under the strain, and the heavy seas were crashing over her, the companies of that young battalion lined up on the weather side of the wreck as their turn came, patiently waiting to muster at the lee gangway; their confidence, patience, and bravery were so remarkable that even though another ship was breaking apart less than a quarter of a mile away, and soldiers, sailors, and convicts were perishing right in front of those on board, not a single complaint was heard from their ranks when Captain Gordon decided that the lot would not apply to the detachment of the 27th regiment and Cape Mounted Riflemen, but that the 91st should go first in disembarking from the wreck.

The narrative of the wreck was submitted to Field-Marshal the Duke of Wellington, who wrote upon it words of the highest commendation on the conduct of officers and men. “I have never,” the Duke wrote, “read anything so satisfactory as this report. It is highly creditable, not only to Captain Bertie Gordon and the officers and troops concerned, but to the service in which such an instance has occurred, of discretion and of firmness in an officer in command, and of confidence, good order, discipline, and obedience in all under his direction, even to the women and children.” The Duke did not forget the conduct of those concerned in this affair; it was mainly owing to the way in which Sergeant-major Murphy performed his duty on this occasion, that in 1846, through the Duke of Wellington’s influence, he was appointed to a wardership of the Tower.

The account of the wreck was presented to Field-Marshal the Duke of Wellington, who wrote highly praise-worthy comments about the actions of the officers and soldiers. “I have never,” the Duke noted, “read anything as satisfying as this report. It is greatly commendable, not only to Captain Bertie Gordon and the officers and troops involved but also to the service in which such a display of discretion and firmness in a commanding officer and confidence, good order, discipline, and obedience in everyone under his command—including the women and children—has taken place.” The Duke also acknowledged the actions of those involved in this incident; it was largely due to how Sergeant-major Murphy carried out his duties at that time that, in 1846, through the Duke of Wellington’s influence, he was appointed as a warden of the Tower.

In consequence of this unfortunate disaster the 91st remained stationed at Cape Town until Feb. 1843. In Oct. 1842 Lt.-Col. Lindsay took command of the 1st battalion at Grahamstown, and Major Ducat assumed command of the reserve.

In light of this unfortunate disaster, the 91st stayed stationed in Cape Town until February 1843. In October 1842, Lt.-Col. Lindsay took command of the 1st battalion at Grahamstown, and Major Ducat took over the reserve.

As the histories of the two battalions of the 91st during their existence are to a great extent separate, and as the 1st battalion did not remain nearly so long at the Cape as the reserve, nor had so much fighting to do, it will, we think, be better to see the 1st battalion safely home before commencing the history of the 2nd.

As the histories of the two battalions of the 91st are mostly separate, and since the 1st battalion didn't stay at the Cape nearly as long as the reserve nor had as much fighting to do, we believe it’s better to get the 1st battalion safely home before starting the history of the 2nd.

During the remainder of its stay at the Cape, till 1848, the 1st battalion continued as before to furnish detachments to the numerous outposts which guarded the colony from the ravages and ferocity of the surrounding natives. Such names as Fort Peddie, Fort Armstrong, Trompeter’s Drift, Commity Drift, Eland’s River, Bothas Post, &c., are continually occurring in the Record Book of the regiment.

During the rest of its time at the Cape, until 1848, the 1st battalion kept sending detachments to the many outposts that protected the colony from the attacks and violence of the nearby indigenous people. Names like Fort Peddie, Fort Armstrong, Trompeter’s Drift, Commity Drift, Eland’s River, Bothas Post, etc., are frequently mentioned in the regiment's Record Book.

The three companies that were left at St Helena in June 1839 joined the headquarters of the 1st battalion on Dec. 6th, 1842.

The three companies that remained at St. Helena in June 1839 joined the headquarters of the 1st battalion on December 6, 1842.

In the beginning of Dec. 1842 a force, consisting of 800 men, of whom 400 belonged to the 1st battalion of the 91st, was ordered to proceed from the eastern frontier to the northern boundary, an insurrection of the Dutch farmers having been expected in that quarter. This force, commanded by Colonel Hare, the Lieutenant-Governor, arrived at Colesberg, a village near the Orange river, about the end of the month. No active operations were, however, found necessary, and the troops were ordered to return to their quarters, after leaving 300 men of the 91st in cantonment at Colesberg. Previous to the force breaking up, Colonel Hare issued a frontier order, dated Feb. 1st, 1843, in which he expressed his admiration of the conduct of officers and men.

At the beginning of December 1842, a unit of 800 men, including 400 from the 1st battalion of the 91st, was sent from the eastern frontier to the northern border due to expectations of an uprising by the Dutch farmers in that area. This unit, led by Colonel Hare, the Lieutenant-Governor, reached Colesberg, a village near the Orange River, towards the end of the month. However, no active measures were deemed necessary, and the troops were ordered to return to their bases, leaving 300 men from the 91st stationed at Colesberg. Before the unit disbanded, Colonel Hare issued a frontier order dated February 1, 1843, in which he praised the conduct of both the officers and the men.

In the beginning of June 1843 nearly all the disposable troops on the eastern frontier were ordered on a special service to Kaffirland. The 1st and reserve battalions of the 91st furnished detachments for this service. The object of the expedition was to drive a refractory Kaffir chief, named Tola, from the neutral territory, and to dispossess him of a number of cattle stolen from the colony. The third division, commanded by Lt.-Col. Lindsay of the 91st Regiment, in the performance of[734] this duty encountered some opposition from a body of armed Kaffirs, in a skirmish with whom one man of the battalion was severely wounded. The force returned to the colony in the beginning of the following July, having captured a considerable number of cattle.

In early June 1843, almost all available troops on the eastern frontier were sent on a special mission to Kaffirland. The 1st and reserve battalions of the 91st provided detachments for this operation. The goal of the expedition was to drive a troublesome Kaffir chief named Tola out of the neutral area and to take back a number of cattle that had been stolen from the colony. The third division, led by Lt.-Col. Lindsay of the 91st Regiment, faced some resistance during this mission from a group of armed Kaffirs, and one soldier from the battalion was seriously injured in a skirmish. The force returned to the colony at the beginning of the following July, having captured a significant number of cattle.

The emigrant farmers beyond the Orange river, or N.E. boundary of the colony, having early in the year 1845 committed aggressions on the Griquas or Bastards, by attacking their villages and kraals, and carrying off their cattle, &c., the Griquas claimed the protection of the British Government, the Boers having assembled in large bodies. Accordingly, the detachment of the 91st stationed at Colesberg, consisting of the grenadiers No. 2 and light companies, under the command of Major J. F. G. Campbell, was ordered to the Orange river, about fifteen miles from Colesberg. The detachment, along with a company of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, crossed the river on the night of April 22nd, and marched to Philippolis, a village of the Griquas.

The emigrant farmers beyond the Orange River, which is the northeastern boundary of the colony, early in 1845 started attacking the Griquas or Bastards by raiding their villages and kraals and stealing their cattle, etc. The Griquas requested protection from the British Government since the Boers had gathered in large groups. As a result, a detachment of the 91st stationed at Colesberg, made up of the grenadiers No. 2 and light companies, led by Major J. F. G. Campbell, was ordered to the Orange River, about fifteen miles from Colesberg. The detachment, along with a company of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, crossed the river on the night of April 22nd and marched to Philippolis, a village of the Griquas.

Information having been received that the Boers were encamped in force at Touw Fontein, about thirty-five miles from Philippolis, the detachment marched on the night of the 23rd of April for the camp, within four miles of which camp the Boers and Griquas were found skirmishing, the former, 500 strong, being mounted. Dispositions were made to attack the camp, but the troops of the 7th Dragoon Guards and the company of the Cape Rifles pushed forward, and the Boers fled in all directions, after offering a very slight resistance. The detachment of the 91st remained encamped until the 30th of June, when it was ordered to Grahamstown.

Information was received that the Boers were camped in large numbers at Touw Fontein, about thirty-five miles from Philippolis. The detachment marched on the night of April 23rd toward the camp, where they found the Boers and Griquas skirmishing just four miles away. The Boers, numbering 500 and mounted, were engaged in the conflict. Plans were made to attack the camp, but the troops from the 7th Dragoon Guards and a company from the Cape Rifles advanced, causing the Boers to flee in all directions after putting up only a minimal resistance. The detachment from the 91st stayed camped until June 30th, when it was ordered to Grahamstown.

On Nov. 25th of this year the 1st battalion was inspected by Colonel Hare, who, at the same time, presented the regiment with new colours, and expressed in a few words his entire approval of the battalion.

On November 25th of this year, Colonel Hare inspected the 1st battalion and, at the same time, presented the regiment with new colors, expressing his full approval of the battalion in a few words.

At the commencement of the Kaffir war, in March 1846, the battalion proceeded to Fort Peddie, in the ceded territory,[543] and shortly afterwards it was joined by detachments of the corps from various outposts. The grenadier company at the commencement of the war was attached to the field force under Colonel Somerset, K.H., and was engaged in the Amatola Mountains with the enemy on the 16th, 17th, and 18th of April, when Lt. J. D. Cochrane was severely wounded. What details we have been able to collect concerning the part taken by the 91st in this long and arduous engagement we shall record in speaking of the reserve battalion, which was also largely engaged during these three days.

At the beginning of the Kaffir War, in March 1846, the battalion moved to Fort Peddie, in the ceded territory,[543] and shortly after that, it was joined by units from various outposts. The grenadier company, at the start of the war, was part of the field force led by Colonel Somerset, K.H., and fought in the Amatola Mountains against the enemy on April 16th, 17th, and 18th, when Lt. J. D. Cochrane was seriously injured. We will document the information we've gathered about the 91st's involvement in this long and challenging battle when we discuss the reserve battalion, which was also heavily engaged during those three days.

After this the grenadier company was attached to the reserve battalion, with the exception of a few men, who accompanied Captain Hogg’s Hottentot levy to Makassa’s Country.

After this, the grenadier company was assigned to the reserve battalion, except for a few men who went with Captain Hogg’s Hottentot levy to Makassa’s Country.

The headquarters of the battalion was engaged in protecting the Fingoe settlement at Fort Peddie, being stationed there when the post was attacked, on the 28th of May 1846, by upwards of 8000 Kaffirs. The strength of the battalion consisted of 254 officers and men; there was also a weak troop of cavalry at the post. The details of this attack will be best told in the words of a writer quoted by Mrs Ward:—[544]

The battalion's headquarters was focused on protecting the Fingoe settlement at Fort Peddie, stationed there when the post was attacked on May 28, 1846, by over 8,000 Kaffirs. The battalion had a total of 254 officers and men, along with a small cavalry unit at the post. The details of this attack are best described by a writer quoted by Mrs. Ward:—[544]

“Finding their scheme of drawing the troops out did not succeed, small parties advanced in skirmishing order, and then the two divisions of Páto and the Gaikas moved towards each other, as if intending a combined attack on some given point. Colonel Lindsay was superintending the working of the gun himself, and, as soon as a body of the Gaikas came within range, a shot was sent into the midst of them, which knocked over several, disconcerted them a little, and threw them into confusion; rapid discharges of shot and shell followed. The Kaffirs now extended themselves in a line six miles in length. These advancing at the same time, so filled the valley that it seemed a mass of moving Kaffirs; rockets and shells were poured rapidly on them, and presently a tremendous fire of musketry was poured, happily, over our heads. The enemy, however, did not come near enough for the infantry to play upon them, and only a few shots were fired from the infantry barracks.

“Finding their plan to draw out the troops didn’t work, small groups moved forward in a skirmishing formation, and then the two divisions of Páto and the Gaikas approached each other, as if they were planning a coordinated attack on a specific target. Colonel Lindsay was overseeing the gun’s operation himself, and as soon as a group of Gaikas came within range, a shot was fired into the middle of them, taking out several, unsettling them a bit, and causing confusion; rapid shots and shells followed. The Kaffirs now spread out in a line six miles long. These forces advanced at the same time, filling the valley with what appeared to be a mass of moving Kaffirs; rockets and shells were rapidly fired at them, and soon a tremendous volley of musket fire was directed, fortunately, over our heads. However, the enemy didn’t get close enough for the infantry to target them, and only a few shots were fired from the infantry barracks.”

“The dragoons were ordered out, and, though rather late, followed up some of Páto’s men, who fled at their approach, Sir Harry Darell galloping after them with his troop. The daring Fingoes followed the Kaffirs to the Gwanga river, four miles off.

“The dragoons were ordered out, and although it was a bit late, they went after some of Páto’s men, who ran away when they saw them coming, with Sir Harry Darell chasing after them with his troop. The brave Fingoes pursued the Kaffirs to the Gwanga River, four miles away.”

“Upwards of 200 of the enemy fell, and more were afterwards ascertained to be dead and dying, but they carried off the greater part of the cattle.”

“Over 200 of the enemy were killed, and more were later confirmed to be dead or dying, but they carried off most of the cattle.”

Towards the end of June the battalion furnished to the second division of the army, under Colonel Somerset, three companies under a field officer, which proceeded with the division as far as the Buffalo affluents in Kaffraria, and rejoined headquarters, when the division[735] fell back for supplies, on Waterloo Bay in September. The whole force was under the command of Sir Peregrine Maitland, and, after encountering many difficulties, hardships, and privations, successfully effected the object of the expedition.

Towards the end of June, the battalion provided three companies to the second division of the army, led by Colonel Somerset. These companies went with the division to the Buffalo tributaries in Kaffraria and rejoined headquarters when the division[735] fell back for supplies at Waterloo Bay in September. The entire force was under the command of Sir Peregrine Maitland and, after facing numerous challenges, hardships, and shortages, successfully achieved the goals of the expedition.

Soon after this the battalion furnished detachments for the Fish River line, from Trompeter’s Drift to Fort-Brown; and, after the second advance of the 2nd division into the enemy’s country, performed a very considerable amount of escort duty in guarding convoys of supplies for the Kei river and other camps.

Soon after this, the battalion provided teams for the Fish River line, from Trompeter’s Drift to Fort-Brown. Following the second advance of the 2nd division into enemy territory, they carried out a significant amount of escort duty, protecting supply convoys for the Kei River and other camps.

During the remainder of the stay of the 1st battalion at the Cape, we have no record of its being engaged in any expedition. On January 12th, 1848, it marched from Grahamstown to Algoa Bay, and thence proceeded to Cape Town, where headquarters and three companies embarked for home on the 23rd of February, followed on the 10th of March by the other three companies, arriving at Gosport on the 28th of April and 11th of May respectively. The dépôt was consolidated with the battalion on the 1st of May.

During the rest of the 1st battalion's time at the Cape, we have no record of it being involved in any missions. On January 12th, 1848, it marched from Grahamstown to Algoa Bay and then went to Cape Town, where headquarters and three companies left for home on February 23rd. The other three companies followed on March 10th, arriving in Gosport on April 28th and May 11th, respectively. The dépôt was merged with the battalion on May 1st.

By a memorandum, dated “Horse Guards, 5th May 1846,” a second lieut.-colonel was appointed to the 91st, as well as to all the regiments having reserve battalions; he was to have the command of the reserve battalion.

By a memo dated "Horse Guards, May 5, 1846," a second lieutenant colonel was appointed to the 91st, as well as to all the regiments with reserve battalions; he was to be in charge of the reserve battalion.


II.

1842–1857.

The reserve battalion—Captain Bertie Gordon cures desertion—Grahamstown—Fort Beaufort—Kaffir War—Amatola Mountains—The Tyumie River—A daring deed—Trompeter’s Hill—Amatola and Tabindoda Mountains—“Weel done, Sodger!”—The Kei River—The Rebel Boers—Grahamstown—The Second Kaffir War—Fort Hare—The Yellow Woods—Amatola Mountains—Fort Hare attacked—Kumnegana Heights—The Waterkloof—The Kumnegana again—Amatola Mountains and the Tyumie—The Waterkloof—The Waterkloof again—Patrol work—The Waterkloof again—Eland’s Post—The Kei—The Waterkloof again—Blinkwater and other posts—From Beaufort to Port Elizabeth—The battalion receives an ovation—Home—Redistribution of regiment—Aldershot—The Queen visits the lines of the 91st—“The Queen’s Hut”—Duke of Cambridge compliments the regiment—Second visit of the Queen—Berwick—Preston—Final absorption of the second battalion.

The reserve battalion—Captain Bertie Gordon deals with desertion—Grahamstown—Fort Beaufort—Kaffir War—Amatola Mountains—The Tyumie River—A bold act—Trompeter’s Hill—Amatola and Tabindoda Mountains—“Well done, Soldier!”—The Kei River—The Rebel Boers—Grahamstown—The Second Kaffir War—Fort Hare—The Yellow Woods—Amatola Mountains—Fort Hare attacked—Kumnegana Heights—The Waterkloof—The Kumnegana again—Amatola Mountains and the Tyumie—The Waterkloof—The Waterkloof again—Patrol work—The Waterkloof again—Eland’s Post—The Kei—The Waterkloof again—Blinkwater and other posts—From Beaufort to Port Elizabeth—The battalion receives a warm welcome—Home—Redistribution of the regiment—Aldershot—The Queen visits the lines of the 91st—“The Queen’s Hut”—Duke of Cambridge compliments the regiment—Second visit of the Queen—Berwick—Preston—Final integration of the second battalion.

To return to the reserve battalion. During Oct. and Nov. 1842 desertions had taken place among the young soldiers of the reserve battalion, then at Cape Town, to an unusual extent. At length, when eighteen soldiers had deserted in less than six weeks, and every night was adding to the number, Captain Bertie Gordon volunteered his services to the Major commanding, offering to set off on the same day on a patrolling expedition, to endeavour to apprehend and bring the deserters back. Captain Gordon only stipulated to be allowed the help of one brother officer and of a Cape Corps soldier as an interpreter, with a Colonial Office Order addressed to all field-coronets, directing them to give him such assistance, in the way of furnishing horses for his party and conveyances for his prisoners, as he might require. Captain Gordon’s offer was accepted.

To get back to the reserve battalion. During October and November of 1842, there was an unusual number of desertions among the young soldiers in the reserve battalion, which was stationed in Cape Town. Eventually, after eighteen soldiers had deserted in less than six weeks, and with more desertions happening every night, Captain Bertie Gordon offered his services to the commanding Major. He proposed to set off that very day on a patrol mission to try to capture and return the deserters. Captain Gordon only asked to be accompanied by one fellow officer and a soldier from the Cape Corps to act as an interpreter, along with a Colonial Office Order addressed to all field-coronets, directing them to provide any support he might need, including horses for his team and transport for the prisoners. Captain Gordon's offer was accepted.

Captain Gordon had not the slightest trace or information of the track of a single deserter to guide his course over the wide districts through which his duty might lead his patrol. In taking leave of his commanding officer before riding off, Major Ducat said to him,—“Gordon, if you do not bring them back we are a ruined battalion.” The patrol was absent from headquarters for eight days, during which Captain Gordon rode over 600 miles; and when, on the evening of the 16th of Nov., his tired party rode into the barracks of Cape Town, just before sunset, after a ride of 80 miles in 13 hours, 16 out of 18 deserters had been already lodged in the regimental guard-room as the result of his exertions. Two more deserters, hearing that Captain Gordon was out, had come in of their own accord, and thus all were satisfactorily accounted for. The desertions in the reserve battalion from that period ceased.

Captain Gordon had no clues or information about the path of a single deserter to help guide his patrol through the vast areas his duty required him to cover. Before leaving, Major Ducat told his commanding officer, "Gordon, if you don’t bring them back, we’re done for." The patrol was away from headquarters for eight days, during which Captain Gordon rode over 600 miles. When his exhausted team finally reached the barracks in Cape Town on the evening of November 16th, just before sunset, they had completed an 80-mile ride in 13 hours. Thanks to his efforts, 16 out of the 18 deserters had already been secured in the regimental guardroom. Two more deserters, knowing Captain Gordon was out, had voluntarily returned, so everyone was accounted for. The desertions in the reserve battalion stopped after that.

The battalion embarked on the morning of Feb. 22nd, 1842, for Algoa Bay, but the ship did not sail till the 27th, anchoring in Algoa Bay on March 4th, the battalion disembarking at Port Elizabeth on the 5th. On the 7th the reserve battalion set out for Grahamstown, which it reached on the 13th, and took up quarters at Fort England with the 1st battalion of the regiment.

The battalion set off on the morning of February 22, 1842, for Algoa Bay, but the ship didn't actually leave until the 27th, arriving in Algoa Bay on March 4. The battalion got off the ship in Port Elizabeth on the 5th. On the 7th, the reserve battalion headed to Grahamstown, which they reached on the 13th, and took up residence at Fort England with the 1st battalion of the regiment.

In the beginning of Jan. 1844 the reserve battalion left Grahamstown for Fort Beaufort, which became its headquarters for the next[736] four years, detachments being constantly sent out to occupy the many posts which were established, and keep the turbulent Kaffirs in check.

In early January 1844, the reserve battalion left Grahamstown for Fort Beaufort, which became its headquarters for the next[736] four years. Detachments were regularly sent out to man the various posts that were set up and to keep the unruly Kaffirs under control.

In the early part of 1846 the Kaffir war was commenced, and on April 11th the headquarters of the reserve battalion, augmented to 200 rank and file by the grenadier company of the 1st battalion, marched from Fort Beaufort into Kaffirland with the division, under command of Col. Richardson of the 7th Dragoon Guards; and, on the 14th, the detachment joined Col. Somerset’s division near the Debè Flats. The object of this expedition was to chastise the Kaffirs for some outrages which they had committed on white settlers,—one of which was the murder of a German missionary in cold blood, in open day, by some of the people of the chief named Páto.

In early 1846, the Kaffir war began, and on April 11th, the headquarters of the reserve battalion, which had grown to 200 troops with the addition of the grenadier company from the 1st battalion, marched from Fort Beaufort into Kaffirland with the division, commanded by Col. Richardson of the 7th Dragoon Guards. On the 14th, the detachment joined Col. Somerset’s division near the Debè Flats. The purpose of this expedition was to punish the Kaffirs for various attacks on white settlers, one of which included the cold-blooded murder of a German missionary in broad daylight by some of the followers of the chief named Páto.

The attack on the Kaffirs in the Amatola mountains having been ordered for an early hour on April 16th, and the rendezvous having been fixed at the source of the Amatola River, the 91st, of the strength already given, under command of Major Campbell, with about an equal number of Hottentot Burghers, crossed the Keiskamma river, and ascended the Amatola valley. During the greater part of the way the march was through dense bush, with precipitous and craggy mountains on each hand. On reaching the head of the valley the Kaffirs, estimated at from 2000 to 3000, were seen on the surrounding heights, closing in upon the force. The ascent to the place of rendezvous was by a narrow rugged path, with rocks and bush on both sides, and, when the party had got about half-way up the hill, it was attacked on each flank, and was soon exposed to a cross-fire from three sides of a square, the enemy having closed on the rear. The height was gained, however, and the party then kept its ground until joined by Colonel Somerset with the rest of the force shortly afterwards; while waiting for the latter the party was repeatedly attacked. In the performance of this service the 91st had 3 privates killed, and several wounded, 3 severely.

The attack on the Kaffirs in the Amatola mountains was scheduled for early on April 16th, with the meeting point set at the source of the Amatola River. The 91st regiment, as previously stated, led by Major Campbell, along with a similar number of Hottentot Burghers, crossed the Keiskamma River and moved up the Amatola Valley. For most of the journey, the march was through thick brush, with steep and rocky mountains on either side. Upon reaching the head of the valley, the Kaffirs, estimated to be between 2,000 and 3,000, were spotted on the surrounding heights, closing in on the troops. The path to the rendezvous was narrow and rugged, flanked by rocks and bushes. When the group had climbed about halfway up the hill, they were attacked on both sides and soon found themselves caught in crossfire from three sides, with the enemy closing in from the rear. They managed to reach the summit, however, and held their position until Colonel Somerset and the rest of the force arrived shortly afterward; while waiting for reinforcements, the group was attacked multiple times. In this encounter, the 91st suffered 3 privates killed and several wounded, three of them severely.

During the night of the 16th a division, under Major Gibsone of the 7th Dragoon Guards, which had been left in charge of the baggage at Burns’ Hill, was attacked and the recklessly brave Captain Bambrick of the same regiment killed.

During the night of the 16th, a division led by Major Gibsone of the 7th Dragoon Guards, who had been left in charge of the baggage at Burns’ Hill, was attacked, and the wildly courageous Captain Bambrick of the same regiment was killed.

“Major Gibsone’s despatch states further—‘About seven o’clock, just as I had diminished the size of my camp, we were attacked by a considerable body of Kaffirs, whom we beat off in six or seven minutes, I am sorry to say, with the loss of 4 men of the 91st killed, and 4 wounded.’

“Major Gibsone’s report adds—‘Around seven o’clock, just as I had reduced the size of my camp, we were attacked by a large group of Kaffirs, whom we repelled in six or seven minutes. Unfortunately, we lost 4 men from the 91st killed, and 4 wounded.’”

“On the 17th, Major Gibsone, in compliance with Colonel Somerset’s instructions, moved from Burns’ Hill at half-past ten A.M. From the number of waggons (125), and the necessity of giving a support to the guns, Major Gibsone was only enabled to form a front and rear baggage-guard, and could not detach any men along the line of waggons. After proceeding about a mile, shots issued from a kloof by the side of the road; Lieut. Stokes, R.E., ran the gun up to a point some 300 yards in advance, and raked the kloof with a shell. When half the waggons had passed, the Kaffirs made a dash upon one of them, firing at the drivers and some officers’ servants, who were obliged to fly; then took out the oxen, and wheeled the waggon across the river. An overpowering force then rushed down from the hills in all directions, keeping up an incessant fire, which was returned by the 7th Dragoon Guards and the 91st with great spirit. The gun was also served with much skill; but, owing to the Kaffirs’ immense superiority in numbers, Major Gibsone, to prevent his men from being cut off, was obliged to return to Burns’ Hill, where he again put the troops in position. A short time after this, a company of the 91st, under Major Scott, advanced in skirmishing order, keeping up a heavy fire; but the waggons completely blocking up the road, the troops were obliged to make a détour, and, after considerable difficulty, succeeded in getting the ammunition-waggons into a proper line, but found it quite impracticable to save the baggage-waggons, the Kaffirs having driven away the oxen. One of the ammunition-waggons broke down, but the ammunition was removed to another; the troops then fought their way, inch by inch, to the Tyumie camp, where they were met by Colonel Somerset’s division, and where they again encamped for the night.”[545]

“On the 17th, Major Gibsone, following Colonel Somerset’s orders, left Burns’ Hill at 10:30 A.M. Because there were 125 wagons and he needed to support the guns, Major Gibsone could only set up front and rear baggage guards and couldn’t send any men along the wagon line. After traveling about a mile, shots came from a ravine next to the road; Lieut. Stokes, R.E., moved the gun forward about 300 yards and fired at the ravine with a shell. When half the wagons had passed, the Kaffirs attacked one of them, shooting at the drivers and some officers’ servants, who had to flee. They then took the oxen and moved the wagon across the river. A large force then rushed down from the hills from all sides, maintaining constant fire, which was met with spirited resistance from the 7th Dragoon Guards and the 91st. The gun was operated very skillfully; however, due to the Kaffirs’ overwhelming numbers, Major Gibsone had to retreat to Burns’ Hill to avoid his men being surrounded, where he repositioned the troops. Shortly after, a company of the 91st under Major Scott advanced in skirmishing order, maintaining heavy fire; but since the wagons completely blocked the road, the troops had to take a detour and, after significant difficulty, managed to align the ammunition wagons properly, but found it impossible to save the baggage wagons as the Kaffirs had driven off the oxen. One of the ammunition wagons broke down, but the ammo was transferred to another wagon; the troops then fought their way inch by inch to the Tyumie camp, where they were met by Colonel Somerset’s division and set up camp for the night.”[545]

On the 18th the camp, with captured cattle, was moved to Block Drift; the guard on the large train of waggons consisted of a detachment of the 91st regiment, under Captain Scott. The rear of the retiring column was brought up by Captain Rawstorne of the 91st and his company, assisted by Lieut. Howard of the 1st battalion. The enemy vigorously attacked the waggons and the division whenever they found cover from the dense bush, which extended the greater part of the distance to Block Drift. Captain Rawstorne was wounded in the stomach by a musket ball, and 1 man of the 91st was killed and 1 mortally wounded.

On the 18th, the camp, along with the captured cattle, was moved to Block Drift. The guard for the large convoy of wagons was made up of a unit from the 91st regiment, led by Captain Scott. The rear of the withdrawing column was covered by Captain Rawstorne of the 91st and his company, with support from Lieutenant Howard of the 1st battalion. The enemy aggressively attacked the wagons and the division whenever they found shelter in the thick bush that stretched most of the way to Block Drift. Captain Rawstorne was shot in the stomach, and one soldier from the 91st was killed while another was severely wounded.

On approaching the Tyumie river, the ammunition of Captain Rawstorne’s company being all expended, it was relieved from protecting[737] the rear by the grenadier company of the 91st. The waggons crossed the river, the drift being held by the reserve battalion of the 91st and a few dismounted dragoons, the guns of the royal artillery firing from the higher ground on the opposite side of the river.

On arriving at the Tyumie River, Captain Rawstorne’s company had used up all their ammunition and was replaced by the grenadier company of the 91st for rear protection. The wagons crossed the river, with the reserve battalion of the 91st and some dismounted dragoons securing the crossing, while the royal artillery fired from the higher ground on the other side of the river.

Again to quote Mrs Ward—[546]

Again to quote Mrs. Ward—[546]

“Thus, scarcely 1500 men, not all regular troops, encumbered with 125 waggons, made their way into the fastnesses of these savages, who were many thousands in number; and although unable to follow up the enemy, of whom they killed at least 300, succeeded in saving all their ammunition, captured 1800 head of cattle, and finally fought their way to the original ground of dispute.

“Thus, hardly 1500 men, not all regular soldiers, weighed down by 125 wagons, made their way into the stronghold of these savages, who numbered in the thousands; and although they couldn't pursue the enemy, whom they killed at least 300 of, they managed to preserve all their ammunition, captured 1800 cattle, and ultimately fought their way back to the original point of conflict.”

“Among the slain was afterwards discovered a soldier of the 91st, who had probably been burned to death by the savages, as his remains were found bound to the pole of a waggon, and horribly defaced by fire.”

“Among the dead was later found a soldier from the 91st, who had likely been burned to death by the attackers, as his remains were discovered tied to a wagon pole and horribly charred by fire.”

The headquarters of the reserve battalion remained at Block Drift until the July following. On the 12th of May it was attacked by the Kaffirs, who were repulsed, with the loss of a chief and 60 men killed; the 91st had 1 man mortally wounded.[547]

The reserve battalion's headquarters stayed at Block Drift until July of the following year. On May 12th, it was attacked by the Kaffirs, who were driven back, suffering the loss of a chief and 60 men killed; the 91st had 1 man seriously wounded.[547]

Crossing the Tyumie or Chumie River.
From a drawing by Major Ward, 91st.

Lieut. Dickson of the reserve battalion of the 91st, while commanding at Trompeter’s Drift, frequently obtained the approbation of Sir Peregrine Maitland and Lt.-Col. Johnston[738] for his great zeal and activity; and on the 21st of May, when a convoy of waggons, proceeding from Grahamstown and Fort Peddie, was attacked and captured by the enemy on Trompeter’s Hill, the gallant conduct of Lt. Dickson, who had voluntarily joined the escort, was highly commended by his Excellency the commander-in-chief, in general orders. In reference to this incident, Mrs Ward writes as follows:—

Lieutenant Dickson of the reserve battalion of the 91st, while in command at Trompeter’s Drift, often received praise from Sir Peregrine Maitland and Lieutenant Colonel Johnston[738] for his enthusiasm and effort. On May 21st, when a convoy of wagons traveling from Grahamstown and Fort Peddie was attacked and captured by the enemy on Trompeter’s Hill, Lt. Dickson's brave actions, having voluntarily joined the escort, were highly praised by the commander-in-chief in general orders. Regarding this event, Mrs. Ward writes the following:—

“On this occasion Lieut. Dickson, 91st Regiment, who had been ordered to assist in escorting the waggons a certain distance, till the other escort was met, nobly volunteered to proceed further, and led the advance; nor did he retire till his ammunition was expended. On reaching the rear, he found the commanding officer of the party retreating, by the advice of some civilians, who considered the defile impassable for so many waggons, under such a fire. Lieut. Dickson’s coolness, courage, and energy, in not only leading the men, but literally ‘putting his shoulder to the wheel’ of a waggon, to clear the line, were spoken of by all as worthy of the highest praise. His horse, and that of Ensign Aitchison, were shot under their riders.”

“On this occasion, Lieutenant Dickson of the 91st Regiment, who had been tasked with helping to escort the wagons for a certain distance until the other escort arrived, heroically volunteered to go further and led the advance; he didn’t retreat until his ammunition was used up. When he returned, he found the commanding officer of the group pulling back on the advice of some civilians, who believed the pass was too difficult for so many wagons under such heavy fire. Lieutenant Dickson’s composure, bravery, and determination in not only leading the men but also literally ‘putting his shoulder to the wheel’ of a wagon to clear the path were praised by everyone as deserving the highest commendation. His horse and Ensign Aitchison’s horse were shot while they were riding them.”

On July 27th, the battalion proceeded with Colonel Hare’s division to the Amatola mountains, and was present in the different operations undertaken against the Kaffirs between that time and the end of December, when the battalion returned to Block Drift, and thence proceeded to Fort Beaufort, where it remained stationary until the renewal of hostilities against the Kaffirs in the following year.

On July 27th, the battalion moved with Colonel Hare’s division to the Amatola mountains and participated in the various operations against the Kaffirs from that date until the end of December, when the battalion returned to Block Drift and then went to Fort Beaufort, where it stayed put until the hostilities against the Kaffirs resumed the next year.

The head-quarters and two companies entered Kaffirland with Col. Campbell’s column, and were present in the operations undertaken in the Amatola and Tabindoda mountains during the months of Sept. and Oct.[548] As a result of these operations the Kaffir chief, Sandilli, surrendered, the 91st having had only 3 men wounded. Lt.-Col. Campbell and the above column received the warmest approbation of Lt.-Gen. Sir George Berkeley in Orders of Dec. 17th, 1847, at the close of the war.

The headquarters and two companies entered Kaffirland with Col. Campbell’s column and participated in the operations conducted in the Amatola and Tabindoda mountains during September and October.[548] As a result of these operations, the Kaffir chief, Sandilli, surrendered, with only 3 men from the 91st wounded. Lt.-Col. Campbell and the column received high praise from Lt.-Gen. Sir George Berkeley in the orders dated December 17th, 1847, at the end of the war.

At the end of Oct. the two companies above mentioned, under the command of Capt. Scott, marched to King-Williamstown to join the force about to proceed to the Kei river, under the commander-in-chief, Lt.-Gen. Sir George Berkeley. They were attached to Col. Somerset’s division, and served therewith until the end of December, when peace was concluded, and the detachment of the 91st returned to Fort Beaufort.

At the end of October, the two companies mentioned earlier, led by Captain Scott, marched to King-Williamstown to join the force getting ready to head to the Kei river, under the overall command of Lieutenant-General Sir George Berkeley. They were part of Colonel Somerset’s division and served there until the end of December, when peace was reached, and the detachment of the 91st returned to Fort Beaufort.

We regret that we have been unable to obtain more details of the part taken by the 91st during the Kaffir War of 1846–47, in which it was prominently employed. Among those who were honourably mentioned by Sir Peregrine Maitland, in general orders, for their conduct in defending their respective posts when attacked, were Lts. Metcalfe and Thom, and Sergeants Snodgrass and Clark of the 91st.

We regret that we couldn’t get more details about the role of the 91st during the Kaffir War of 1846–47, where they played a significant part. Among those who were honorably mentioned by Sir Peregrine Maitland in the general orders for their actions in defending their posts when under attack were Lts. Metcalfe and Thom, along with Sergeants Snodgrass and Clark from the 91st.

The reserve battalion removed from Fort Beaufort to Grahamstown in Jan. 1848, nothing of note occurring until the month of July. In that month two companies under the command of Capt. Rawstorne marched from Grahamstown to Colesberg, to co-operate with a force under the immediate command of the Governor, Lt.-Gen. Sir Harry Smith, against the rebel Boers in the N.E. district. After an arduous and protracted march, owing to the inclement season, and swollen state of the rivers, the companies reached the Governor’s camp on the Orange river, on August 24th. Detachments under Lt. Owgan, from Fort Beaufort, and under Ensign Crampton, from Fort England, here joined, so that the strength[739] of the party of the 91st amounted to 178 officers and men.

The reserve battalion moved from Fort Beaufort to Grahamstown in January 1848, with nothing significant happening until July. In that month, two companies led by Captain Rawstorne marched from Grahamstown to Colesberg to support a force directly commanded by the Governor, Lieutenant-General Sir Harry Smith, against the rebel Boers in the northeastern district. After a tough and extended march due to the harsh weather and the rivers being swollen, the companies arrived at the Governor’s camp on the Orange River on August 24th. Detachments under Lieutenant Owgan from Fort Beaufort and under Ensign Crampton from Fort England joined here, bringing the total strength of the party of the 91st to 178 officers and men.

After the troops had crossed, Captain Rawstorne remained at Bothas Drift, on the Orange river, with a party of 40 men of the 91st, to guard the Drift, and keep open the communication with the colony. The remainder of the party, furnished by the reserve battalion, under Lt. Pennington, proceeded with the Governor’s force in pursuit of the rebels, and was engaged in a most severe and spirited skirmish with the enemy at Boem Plaats on Aug. 29th, when Ensign Crampton, Lt. Owen, and 5 privates were wounded. The enemy held a very strong position, occupying a series of koppies on the right of the road, from which they kept up a heavy fire, against which the Rifle Brigade advanced, supported by the 45th Regiment and artillery. The 91st remained with the guns till the enemy appeared among the ridges on the left, when they were immediately ordered to fix bayonets and charge, which they did in the most gallant manner, causing the enemy to retreat in the greatest confusion, and driving them from every successive hill on which they took up a position, until nightfall. The pursuit was continued with untiring energy, and severe loss to the enemy. Lt. Pennington’s name was mentioned by the Commander-in-Chief in his despatch as commanding on that occasion a detachment of the reserve battalion of the 91st, which shared in the praise bestowed by His Excellency on the troops.

After the troops crossed, Captain Rawstorne stayed at Bothas Drift on the Orange River with a group of 40 men from the 91st to guard the Drift and keep communication open with the colony. The rest of the team, provided by the reserve battalion under Lt. Pennington, went with the Governor’s force to chase the rebels and got involved in a tough and spirited skirmish with the enemy at Boem Plaats on August 29th, where Ensign Crampton, Lt. Owen, and 5 privates were injured. The enemy had a strong position, holding a series of hills to the right of the road, from which they fired heavily at the advancing Rifle Brigade, supported by the 45th Regiment and artillery. The 91st stayed with the guns until the enemy appeared among the ridges on the left, at which point they were immediately ordered to fix bayonets and charge, which they did heroically, causing the enemy to retreat in chaos and driving them off every hill they occupied until nightfall. The pursuit continued with relentless energy and inflicted heavy losses on the enemy. Lt. Pennington’s name was mentioned by the Commander-in-Chief in his report for commanding a detachment of the reserve battalion of the 91st, which was praised by His Excellency along with the other troops.

The companies returned to Grahamstown on the 15th of October, and from this date the headquarters of the battalion remained at Fort England and Drostdy’s Barracks, Grahamstown, for upwards of two years, sending out detachments to perform the ordinary outpost duties of the frontier.

The companies came back to Grahamstown on October 15th, and from that date, the battalion's headquarters stayed at Fort England and Drostdy’s Barracks in Grahamstown for over two years, sending out teams to handle the regular outpost duties on the frontier.

At the outbreak of the second Kaffir war, at the end of 1850, every available man was required for active operations in the field, and the reserve battalion of the 91st marched en route to Fort Hare on Dec. 12th. On the 26th a small detachment of the regiment, under Lt. Mainwaring, marched from Fort Hare to patrol the vicinity of the “military villages,”[549] about six miles distant. As Kaffirs were observed to be assembling in force, a reinforcement from Fort Hare was sent for; on the arrival of this, the patrol proceeded across the country to the Tyumie (or Chumie) Missionary Station, where it halted for a short time. On the patrol leaving the missionary station, a fire was opened on its rear, which was kept up until the party got in sight of Fort Hare, when a company was sent out to assist.

At the start of the second Kaffir war, at the end of 1850, every available man was needed for active duty in the field, and the reserve battalion of the 91st started heading to Fort Hare on December 12th. On the 26th, a small group from the regiment, led by Lt. Mainwaring, marched from Fort Hare to patrol the area around the “military villages,”[549] located about six miles away. As groups of Kaffirs were seen gathering in large numbers, reinforcements were requested from Fort Hare; upon their arrival, the patrol moved across the terrain to the Tyumie (or Chumie) Missionary Station, where they stopped briefly. As the patrol was leaving the missionary station, they came under fire from behind, which continued until they were in sight of Fort Hare, at which point a company was dispatched to help.

On Dec. 29th a detachment of the 91st, led by Colonel Yarborough, marched towards Fort Cox, under Colonel Somerset, for the purpose of opening a communication with the Commander of the Forces, who was surrounded by the enemy, and of throwing in a supply of cattle for the troops. When nearing the Kamka or Yellow-Woods river, the Kaffirs opened a heavy fire upon this force, when two companies were thrown out in extended order, and advanced till they reached the base of the hill which surmounts the Umnassie (or Peel’s) Valley, where a formidable force of the enemy had taken up a position behind rocks which skirt the summit of the hill. It was then found necessary to retire, the Kaffirs endeavouring to outflank and cut off the retreat. A reinforcement was sent from Fort Hare to the assistance of the patrol, which enabled it to return to the fort after a severe struggle, in which Lts. Melvin and Gordon, and 20 men were killed, and Lt. Borthwick, 2 sergeants, and 16 men were wounded; 2 of the latter dying of their wounds.

On December 29th, a unit from the 91st, led by Colonel Yarborough, marched towards Fort Cox, under Colonel Somerset, to establish communication with the Commander of the Forces, who was surrounded by the enemy, and to deliver a supply of cattle for the troops. As they approached the Kamka, or Yellow-Woods River, the Kaffirs opened heavy fire on this unit. In response, two companies were deployed in extended formation and advanced until they reached the base of the hill overlooking the Umnassie (or Peel’s) Valley, where a strong enemy force had taken cover behind the rocks at the summit. It then became necessary to retreat, as the Kaffirs tried to outflank and cut off their escape. A reinforcement was sent from Fort Hare to help the patrol, allowing them to return to the fort after a fierce battle, in which Lieutenant Melvin and Lieutenant Gordon, along with 20 men, were killed, and Lieutenant Borthwick, 2 sergeants, and 16 men were wounded; 2 of the wounded later died from their injuries.

On the 7th of January 1851, Fort Beaufort, in which was a small detachment of the 91st, under Captain Pennington, was attacked by a numerous force of Kaffirs, under the Chief Hermanes, when the latter was killed in the square of the fort.

On January 7, 1851, Fort Beaufort, which had a small group from the 91st under Captain Pennington, was attacked by a large force of Kaffirs led by Chief Hermanes, who was killed in the fort's square.

On Feb. 24th, the Kaffirs in force, from 5000 to 7000, surrounded Fort Hare, and endeavoured to capture the Fingoes’ cattle, but were repulsed by 100 men of the 91st, under Ensign Squirl.

On February 24th, a group of Kaffirs, numbering between 5,000 and 7,000, surrounded Fort Hare and tried to seize the Fingoes’ cattle, but were pushed back by 100 men from the 91st, led by Ensign Squirl.

For the next few months the regiment furnished frequent detachments for the performance[740] of patrol duty, which required considerable tact, and was attended with considerable danger. On one of these occasions, June 27th, when a detachment of the 91st was with Colonel Eyre’s division, Ensign Pickwick and 1 private were wounded.

For the next few months, the regiment often sent out detachments for patrol duty, which needed a lot of skill and came with a fair amount of danger. On one of these occasions, June 27th, when a detachment of the 91st was with Colonel Eyre’s division, Ensign Pickwick and one private were injured.

On the 24th of June, a detachment of 180 men of the 91st, under Major Forbes, proceeded to the Amatola mountains, under command of Major-General Somerset, and was engaged with the enemy on the 26th, 27th, and 28th of June, and the 2nd of July. A General Order was issued on July 3rd, in which the Commander-in-Chief spoke in high terms of the conduct of the troops on this occasion, when the operations were crowned with signal success and the complete discomfiture of the enemy; 2200 head of cattle and 50 horses fell into the hands of the troops, while the enemy were driven with considerable loss from every one of the strong and almost insurmountable passes they attempted to defend.

On June 24th, a group of 180 men from the 91st, led by Major Forbes, moved into the Amatola mountains under Major-General Somerset's command. They engaged the enemy on June 26th, 27th, and 28th, as well as on July 2nd. A General Order was issued on July 3rd, in which the Commander-in-Chief praised the troops' performance during this time, as the operations achieved great success and completely defeated the enemy. The troops captured 2,200 cattle and 50 horses, while the enemy suffered significant losses as they were driven out of the strong and nearly impossible passes they tried to defend.

“The accuracy and energy,” the Order says, “with which Major-General Somerset carried into effect with the 1st division [to which the 91st Regiment belonged], the part assigned to him in the complicated and combined movements, deserve the Commander-in-Chief’s highest praise. His column sustained the chief opposition of the enemy, principally composed of rebel Hottentots, who resisted our troops with great determination.”

“The accuracy and energy,” the Order says, “with which Major-General Somerset executed his role with the 1st division [to which the 91st Regiment belonged] in the complicated and combined movements, deserve the Commander-in-Chief’s highest praise. His column faced the main resistance from the enemy, mostly made up of rebel Hottentots, who fought against our troops with great determination.”

Previous to this, on June 6th, Captain Cahill of the 91st, with a small detachment, joined a patrol under Lt.-Col. Michell, which was attacked by a body of the enemy at Fort Wiltshire. It joined Colonel M’Kinnon’s division on the Debè, captured a number of cattle and horses, and patrolled Seyolo’s country, returning to Fort Peddie on the 12th.

Before this, on June 6th, Captain Cahill of the 91st, with a small group, joined a patrol led by Lt.-Col. Michell, which was attacked by a group of enemies at Fort Wiltshire. It joined Colonel M’Kinnon’s division on the Debè, captured several cattle and horses, and patrolled Seyolo’s territory, returning to Fort Peddie on the 12th.

On the 14th of June the enemy, taking advantage of Major-General Somerset’s absence from Fort Hare, assembled their bands in the neighbourhood, with the intention of carrying off the Fingoe’s cattle. Lt.-Col. Yarborough promptly despatched all the Fingoes, supported by 160 men of the 91st, under Lt. Mainwaring, for the protection of the herds. The Fingoes gallantly attacked the Kaffirs, completely routing them, killing 14 of their number, and re-capturing the whole of the cattle.

On June 14th, the enemy, taking advantage of Major-General Somerset's absence from Fort Hare, gathered their forces nearby with the intent to steal the Fingoes' cattle. Lt.-Col. Yarborough quickly sent all the Fingoes, supported by 160 men from the 91st, led by Lt. Mainwaring, to protect the herds. The Fingoes bravely attacked the Kaffirs, completely defeating them, killing 14 of their men, and reclaiming all the cattle.

On the 8th of August a detachment of the 91st, under Lt. Rae, proceeded from Fort Peddie to escort cattle and waggons to Gentleman’s Bush, and after handing them over returned and joined a patrol under Lt.-Col. Michell. The patrol on the following morning marched to Kamnegana Heights, and on arriving there lay concealed till 9 A.M., and afterwards descending to reconnoitre were nearly surrounded by the enemy, when Major Wilmot’s life was saved by Sergeant Ewen Ferguson of the 91st. The patrol retired, and attacked the enemy again on the following morning, returning to Fort Peddie on the 11th.

On August 8th, a group from the 91st, led by Lt. Rae, left Fort Peddie to escort cattle and wagons to Gentleman’s Bush. After delivering them, they returned and joined a patrol led by Lt.-Col. Michell. The next morning, the patrol marched to Kamnegana Heights, where they hid until 9 AM. After that, they went down to scout and almost got surrounded by the enemy, but Major Wilmot was saved by Sergeant Ewen Ferguson from the 91st. The patrol fell back and attacked the enemy again the next morning, returning to Fort Peddie on the 11th.

From October 13th to the 23rd a detachment of the 91st, consisting of 318 of all ranks under Lt.-Col. Yarborough, was engaged with the enemy in a series of combined movements at the Waterkloof, as also on the 6th and 7th of November. An idea of the nature of the work which the regiment had to perform may be obtained from the following extract from the “Precis,” transmitted to the Commander-in-Chief by Major-General Somerset, who commanded the expedition. On the night of the 13th the force had encamped on one of the spruits of the Kaal Hoek river, and on the 14th Major-General Somerset writes:—

From October 13th to the 23rd, a group from the 91st, made up of 318 personnel of all ranks under Lt.-Col. Yarborough, was involved in a series of coordinated operations against the enemy at the Waterkloof, as well as on November 6th and 7th. To understand the type of work the regiment had to do, you can refer to the following excerpt from the “Precis,” sent to the Commander-in-Chief by Major-General Somerset, who led the expedition. On the night of the 13th, the force had set up camp along one of the streams of the Kaal Hoek river, and on the 14th, Major-General Somerset wrote:—

“Marched at 1 A.M.; very thick fog. Gained the ascent above Bush Nek by 5 A.M. At 7 A.M. moved to the bush at the head of the Waterkloof; observed the enemy in force along the whole face of the ridge. At half-past 7 I observed Lt.-Col. Fordyce’s brigade on the opposite ridge; moved up Lt. Field’s guns, and opened on the enemy, who showed at the head of the Blinkwater. Ordered Lt.-Col. Michel’s brigade forward, and sent a squadron of Cape Mounted Rifles and two battalions forward, directing a strong body of skirmishers to be thrown into and line the forest. These were immediately received by a smart fire from the enemy at several points. This sharp attack drove the enemy from their position, which they evacuated, and retired into Blinkwater and Waterkloof. The enemy continued to show themselves. I reinforced the skirmishers with two companies of the 91st, dismounted a troop of the Cape Mounted Rifles, and ordered the whole to push through the ravine, and to communicate with Lt.-Col. Fordyce’s brigade, and to order them through. This movement was well effected. In the meantime the enemy continued their efforts to annoy us. Having brought the brigade through, and the enemy being beaten, and all the troops having been under arms from 1 A.M., I retired to form camp at Mandell’s Farm, leaving one squadron, one battalion, and two guns of the Royal Artillery to cover the movement. On commencing our move the enemy came out in force and opened a smart fire, following the rear-guard. The enemy were driven off. The troops encamped at Mandell’s at 5 o’clock, after being under arms for eighteen hours.”

“Marched at 1 A.M.; really thick fog. Reached the top above Bush Nek by 5 A.M.. At 7 AM moved to the bush at the head of the Waterkloof; saw the enemy in force all along the ridge. At 7:30 I spotted Lt.-Col. Fordyce’s brigade on the opposite ridge; moved up Lt. Field’s guns and opened fire on the enemy, who were visible at the head of the Blinkwater. Ordered Lt.-Col. Michel’s brigade forward and sent a squadron of Cape Mounted Rifles and two battalions ahead, directing a strong group of skirmishers to enter and line the forest. They were quickly met with a sharp fire from the enemy at several points. This sudden attack pushed the enemy from their position, forcing them to retreat into Blinkwater and Waterkloof. The enemy still showed themselves. I reinforced the skirmishers with two companies of the 91st, dismounted a troop of the Cape Mounted Rifles, and ordered everyone to push through the ravine to communicate with Lt.-Col. Fordyce’s brigade and guide them through. This maneuver was carried out successfully. Meanwhile, the enemy kept trying to annoy us. After bringing the brigade through, with the enemy beaten and all the troops having been on alert since 1 A.M., I withdrew to set up camp at Mandell’s Farm, leaving one squadron, one battalion, and two guns of the Royal Artillery to cover the movement. As we started to move, the enemy came out in force and opened a sharp fire, trailing our rear-guard. The enemy was driven off. The troops set up camp at Mandell’s at 5 o’clock, after being on alert for eighteen hours.”

So in all the operations of the succeeding days, in and around the almost inaccessible Waterkloof, the 91st, to judge from the merest hints in Major-General Somerset’s despatches, must have performed important services, especially when acting as skirmishers. The fighting continued almost without intermission up to the 7th of November, the loss to the regiment being 1 private killed, and Ensign Ricketts and 8 privates wounded; the ensign afterwards died of his wound, and was buried in the little group of graves at Post Retief.

So in all the events over the following days, in and around the nearly unreachable Waterkloof, the 91st, based on the slightest hints in Major-General Somerset’s reports, must have played a significant role, particularly as skirmishers. The fighting went on almost continuously until November 7th, with the regiment suffering 1 private killed, and Ensign Ricketts along with 8 privates wounded; the ensign later died from his injuries and was buried in the small collection of graves at Post Retief.

The next operations in which the 91st seems to have been engaged was on the 30th of December, when Lt. Mackenzie and a small detachment joined a patrol under Major Wilmot, which proceeded from Fort Peddie to the Goga, where it arrived at daylight on the following morning. The patrol lay concealed in the bush until the morning of the 1st of January 1852, and then proceeded to the Kamnegana, scouring the bush and destroying a number of huts. On entering a path lined on both sides with huts the patrol commenced to destroy them, and was vigorously opposed by the Kaffirs, who commenced a heavy fire on its advance, when Major Wilmot was killed by a musket ball fired from one of the huts. Lt. Mackenzie immediately assumed command of the patrol, which was between three camps occupied by the enemy, when he found it necessary to retreat to Fort Peddie, carrying Major Wilmot’s body with him.

The next operations that the 91st seemed to be involved in took place on December 30th, when Lt. Mackenzie and a small team joined a patrol led by Major Wilmot. They set out from Fort Peddie to the Goga, arriving at daylight the next morning. The patrol stayed hidden in the bushes until the morning of January 1, 1852, and then moved on to the Kamnegana, searching the area and destroying several huts. As they entered a path lined with huts on both sides, the patrol began to tear them down, but they were met with fierce opposition from the Kaffirs, who opened heavy fire as they advanced. During the skirmish, Major Wilmot was killed by a musket ball fired from one of the huts. Lt. Mackenzie quickly took charge of the patrol, which was caught between three enemy camps. Realizing he needed to retreat to Fort Peddie, he brought Major Wilmot’s body with him.

On the 26th of Jan. a detachment of 416 of all ranks of the 91st under Lt.-Col. Yarborough marched from Fort Hare, and was employed in destroying the enemy’s crops on the Amatola mountains and Tyumie until the end of Feb., when it proceeded to Haddon. On the 4th of March the force proceeded to the Waterkloof, and was engaged in a combined movement[550] against the Kaffirs from daylight on that morning until evening, the casualties to the regiment being 1 sergeant and 3 privates killed, and Lt.-Col. Yarborough, Ensign Hibbert, 3 sergeants, and 12 privates wounded, 1 of the sergeants and 1 private ultimately dying of their wounds.[551] Sir Harry Smith in writing to Earl Grey said, “Lt.-Col. Yarborough of the 91st is a steady officer, and greatly distinguished himself on the day he was wounded;” and in reference to this occasion a Division Order, dated March 5th, was issued by Major-General Somerset, from which the following is an extract:—

On January 26, a group of 416 personnel from the 91st under Lieutenant Colonel Yarborough marched from Fort Hare and worked on destroying the enemy's crops in the Amatola Mountains and Tyumie until the end of February, when they moved to Haddon. On March 4, the force advanced to the Waterkloof and participated in a coordinated operation against the Kaffirs from dawn until evening. The regiment suffered casualties, including 1 sergeant and 3 privates killed, and Lieutenant Colonel Yarborough, Ensign Hibbert, 3 sergeants, and 12 privates were wounded, with 1 sergeant and 1 private eventually dying from their injuries. Sir Harry Smith, in a letter to Earl Grey, said, “Lieutenant Colonel Yarborough of the 91st is a steady officer and greatly distinguished himself on the day he was wounded.” In connection with this event, a Division Order was issued by Major-General Somerset on March 5, from which the following is an extract:—

“The movement was most ably and gallantly conducted by Lt.-Col. Yarborough.... He attributes the comparatively small loss to the manner in which the enemy was charged, checked, and driven back when pressing on in great force, although with every advantage of ground.”

“The operation was skillfully and bravely led by Lt.-Col. Yarborough.... He credits the relatively low casualties to how the enemy was attacked, halted, and pushed back while advancing with significant strength, even though they had the upper hand with the terrain.”

We may mention here that on board the “Birkenhead” when she was wrecked on the morning of Feb. 26, 1852,[552] were Captain Wright and 41 privates of the 91st.

We should note that on board the “Birkenhead” when it sank on the morning of February 26, 1852,[552] were Captain Wright and 41 soldiers from the 91st.

Brass Tablet erected in Chelsea Hospital.

Brass tablet put up at Chelsea Hospital.

To the memory of
Colonel Edward W:C:Wright C:B
late 91st Highlanders

To the memory of
Colonel Edward W:C:Wright C:B
former member of the 91st Highlanders

and Deputy Inspector of Reserve Forces who died 26th August 1871 Aged 57.

and Deputy Inspector of Reserve Forces who died August 26th, 1871, at the age of 57.

Capt Wright was the senior surviving Officer of the Troops embarked in Her Majestys Ship Birkenhead wrecked off the Cape of Good Hope on 26. Feby:1852: For his distinguished service on this occasion he was promoted to the rank of Major and awarded a good service pension

Capt Wright was the highest-ranking surviving officer of the troops aboard Her Majesty's Ship Birkenhead, which wrecked off the Cape of Good Hope on February 26, 1852. For his outstanding service during this incident, he was promoted to Major and granted a good service pension.

He was also engaged in the Kaffir wars of 1846–47 and 1852–53 for which he was granted the medal and promoted for service in the Field to the rank of Lt. Colonel:

He was also involved in the Kaffir wars of 1846–47 and 1852–53, for which he received a medal and was promoted to the rank of Lt. Colonel for his service in the Field.

This Tablet is erected by his Brother Officers
MDCCCLLXXIII

This tablet was created by his brother officers
1873

On the 10th of March a force of 375 of all ranks of the 91st, under Major Forbes, was again engaged at the Waterkloof in a combined movement,[553] in which 11 rank and file of the regiment were wounded. The Commander-in-Chief, in writing of these operations, said:—

On March 10th, a group of 375 personnel from the 91st, led by Major Forbes, was once again involved at Waterkloof in a joint operation,[553] where 11 soldiers from the regiment were injured. The Commander-in-Chief, in discussing these operations, stated:—

“Lt.-Col. Napier moved on the 10th up the Waterkloof Valley, and on entering the narrow and difficult ground towards its head, it was evident that the enemy meditated an attack upon the rear, and Colonel Napier accordingly placed the 91st regiment, under Major Forbes, in a position to resist it. This was most effectually done after a short fight, and Colonel Napier gained and maintained his position.”

“Lieutenant Colonel Napier advanced on the 10th up the Waterkloof Valley, and as he entered the narrow and challenging terrain near the top, it became clear that the enemy was planning to attack from behind. Colonel Napier then positioned the 91st regiment, led by Major Forbes, to counter this threat. They successfully held their ground after a brief battle, and Colonel Napier secured and held his position.”

On the 17th of March the battalion, under Major Forbes, proceeded from Blinkwater en route to Thorn river with Colonel Napier’s division, patrolling the country, capturing the enemy’s cattle, and destroying the crops. The following extracts from a report of Colonel Napier, dated “Camp, Quantie River, 8th[742] April 1852,” gives some details of the work done by the force, of which the 91st formed part:—

On March 17th, the battalion, led by Major Forbes, moved from Blinkwater to Thorn River with Colonel Napier’s division, patrolling the area, capturing enemy cattle, and destroying crops. The following excerpts from a report by Colonel Napier, dated “Camp, Quantie River, April 8th, 1852,” provide some details about the work done by the force, of which the 91st was a part:—

“I marched from the camp at the Thomas river at 9 A.M. on the 5th instant, and encamped at the Quantie river at 4 P.M. Next morning I sent Captain Tylden’s force, the whole of the mounted Burghers and Fingoes, before daylight to scour the country between the Thomas river and the Kei, while I followed in support with the Cape Mounted Rifles, 60 of the 74th regiment, 200 of the 91st regiment, and the Kat River levy, leaving Captain Robinson, R.A., with the gun and 100 of the line to take charge of the camp. At noon I perceived Captain Tylden on a hill to my front, and the Burghers on another to my left, who made a signal (previously agreed upon) that they saw cattle and wanted support.”

“I left the camp by the Thomas River at 9 AM on the 5th and set up camp at the Quantie River by 4 P.M. The next morning, I sent Captain Tylden’s group, which included all the mounted Burghers and Fingoes, out before dawn to scout the area between the Thomas River and the Kei, while I followed with the Cape Mounted Rifles, 60 soldiers from the 74th regiment, 200 from the 91st regiment, and the Kat River levy, leaving Captain Robinson, R.A., with the gun and 100 troops to manage the camp. By noon, I saw Captain Tylden on a hill ahead of me, and the Burghers on another hill to my left signaled (as we had agreed) that they spotted cattle and needed support.”

The cattle, however, were too far off to attempt to capture them that afternoon, and the infantry remained on the heights. The attack was resumed next day, when the Kaffirs were made to retreat, and a great quantity of cattle, horses, and goats were captured.

The cattle were too far away to try and catch them that afternoon, so the infantry stayed on the high ground. The attack continued the next day, forcing the Kaffirs to retreat, and a large number of cattle, horses, and goats were captured.

“The infantry, under Major Forbes, 91st regiment,” the report states, “were not engaged with the enemy; but, from the judicious position the Major took up, were of great use in preventing the cattle escaping from Captain Tylden.”

“The infantry, led by Major Forbes of the 91st regiment,” the report states, “were not in combat with the enemy; however, due to the smart position the Major chose, they were very helpful in stopping the cattle from escaping from Captain Tylden.”

The battalion returned to Blinkwater on the 16th of May. During the greater part of July operations were carried on against the[743] enemy in the Waterkloof region, in which a detachment of the 91st formed a part of the force engaged. It was probably during these operations that an attack by a body of rebels upon Eland’s Post was gallantly repulsed by a small detachment of the 91st stationed there under Captain Wright (the survivor of the “Birkenhead.”) The enemy appeared in considerable force, and manœuvred with all the skill of disciplined troops, extending, advancing, and retiring by sound of bugle. After endeavouring, almost successfully, to draw the little garrison into an ambuscade, they sounded the “close” and the “advance,” and moved on to the fort. Captain Wright, with only 23 men of the 91st, then marched out to meet them, and, being joined by a party of the Kat River levy, drove them off with loss.

The battalion returned to Blinkwater on May 16. Throughout most of July, operations were conducted against the[743] enemy in the Waterkloof region, which included a detachment of the 91st as part of the engaged forces. It was likely during these operations that a group of rebels attacked Eland’s Post, but a small detachment of the 91st stationed there, led by Captain Wright (the sole survivor of the “Birkenhead”), bravely repelled the attack. The enemy showed up in significant numbers and maneuvered skillfully like trained troops, extending, advancing, and retreating at the sound of a bugle. After almost luring the small garrison into an ambush, they sounded the “close” and the “advance,” moving towards the fort. Captain Wright, with only 23 men from the 91st, marched out to confront them, and with the help of a group from the Kat River levy, successfully drove them off, inflicting losses.

On the 30th of July the battalion marched from Blinkwater, under Major Forbes, on an expedition which lasted during a great part of August, across the Kei, to capture cattle from the chief Kreli. The expedition was very successful, having captured many thousand head of cattle.

On July 30th, the battalion, led by Major Forbes, marched from Blinkwater on an expedition that lasted for a large part of August, crossing the Kei to seize cattle from Chief Kreli. The expedition was very successful, capturing thousands of cattle.

On the 14th of September the battalion, under Major Forbes, marched from Blinkwater to unite with a force under His Excellency General Cathcart to expell the Kaffirs and rebel Hottentots from the Waterkloof. The troops having been concentrated in the neighbourhood of the Waterkloof, were so posted as to command every accessible outlet from the scene of the intended operations, which consisted of an irregular hollow of several miles in extent, nearly surrounded by precipitous mountains, the bases of which, as well as the greater part of the interior basin, were densely wooded. The arduous nature of the duty imposed upon the troops of dislodging such an enemy from such a position may thus be faintly imagined. Four companies of the 91st and Cape Mounted Rifles were posted on the northern heights of the Waterkloof, while another detachment of the regiment and some irregulars from Blinkwater were to move up the Fuller’s Hoek ridge; other troops were judiciously posted all around the central position of the enemy. The dispositions having been completed, the several columns moved upon the fastnesses they were to clear at daylight on the 15th.

On September 14th, the battalion under Major Forbes marched from Blinkwater to join forces with His Excellency General Cathcart to drive out the Kaffirs and rebel Hottentots from the Waterkloof. The troops were gathered in the area around the Waterkloof and were strategically positioned to control every accessible exit from the area of the planned operations, which consisted of an irregular hollow stretching for several miles and nearly surrounded by steep mountains. The bases of these mountains, as well as much of the interior basin, were thickly wooded. The challenging nature of the task assigned to the troops—dislodging such an enemy from such a location—can only be vaguely imagined. Four companies from the 91st and Cape Mounted Rifles were stationed on the northern heights of the Waterkloof, while another detachment from the regiment and some irregulars from Blinkwater were set to advance along the Fuller’s Hoek ridge. Additional troops were wisely positioned all around the enemy's central position. Once arrangements were finalized, the various columns began to move toward the strongholds they were to clear at dawn on the 15th.

“The operations of that and the following day,” to quote General Cathcart’s order, “were conducted with unabated vigour and great judgment on the part of the officers in command. The troops bivouacked each night on the ground of their operations, and pursued on the following day, with an alacrity which cannot be too highly commended, the arduous task of searching for and clearing the forest and krantzes of the enemy. These appeared to be panic-stricken, offering little resistance, but endeavouring to conceal themselves in the caverns and crevices of the wooded hills, where many of them were killed. The results of the three days’ operations have been, the evacuation of the Waterkloof and other fastnesses by the Tambookie chief Quashe and the Gaika chief Macomo and his adherents, and the expulsion and destruction of the Hottentot marauders.”

“The operations of that day and the next,” as General Cathcart ordered, “were carried out with great energy and skill by the commanding officers. The troops set up camp each night at their operational sites and eagerly continued the tough job of searching for and clearing out the enemy from the forests and cliffs the following day. The enemy seemed to be in a state of panic, offering little resistance while trying to hide in the caves and cracks of the wooded hills, where many were killed. The outcomes of the three days of operations included the evacuation of Waterkloof and other strongholds by the Tambookie chief Quashe and the Gaika chief Macomo along with their followers, as well as the removal and destruction of the Hottentot raiders.”

Among those specially mentioned by the Commander-in-chief was Major Forbes of the 91st.

Among those specifically mentioned by the Commander-in-Chief was Major Forbes of the 91st.

The battalion returned to Blinkwater on the 20th of September, where it stayed till the 29th, when it proceeded to Fort Fordyce, sending out detachments to the Waterkloof, Port Retief, and various other posts. The headquarters of the battalion remained at Fort Fordyce till the 10th of November 1853, when it marched to garrison Fort Beaufort, where it remained till July 1855, sending out detachments regularly to occupy various frontier posts.

The battalion got back to Blinkwater on September 20th, where it stayed until the 29th, when it moved on to Fort Fordyce, dispatching detachments to the Waterkloof, Port Retief, and several other posts. The battalion's headquarters stayed at Fort Fordyce until November 10, 1853, when it marched to garrison Fort Beaufort, where it remained until July 1855, regularly sending out detachments to occupy different frontier posts.

On July 6th 1855 the battalion marched, under command of Major Wright, from Fort Beaufort en route for embarkation at Port Elizabeth, having been ordered home, after a stay of thirteen years in the colony. Previous to its march, the Commander of the forces issued a General Order highly complimentary to the battalion; and the inhabitants of Fort Beaufort presented an address to the officers and men, which spoke in the highest terms of the conduct of the regiment during the Kaffir wars.

On July 6th, 1855, the battalion marched, led by Major Wright, from Fort Beaufort en route for embarkation at Port Elizabeth, after being ordered home following a thirteen-year stay in the colony. Before their departure, the Commander of the forces issued a General Order that praised the battalion highly; the residents of Fort Beaufort also presented an address to the officers and men, which commended the regiment's conduct during the Kaffir wars.

In marching through Grahamstown the battalion received a perfect ovation from the inhabitants and from the other regiments stationed there. About the middle of the pass which leads out of the town a sumptuous luncheon had been prepared for officers and men by the inhabitants; before partaking of which, however, the regiment was presented with an address, in the name of the inhabitants, expressive of their high regard and admiration for the officers and men of the 91st.

In marching through Grahamstown, the battalion received a warm welcome from the locals and from the other regiments stationed there. In the middle of the road leading out of the town, a lavish luncheon had been prepared for the officers and soldiers by the residents; before they enjoyed the meal, the regiment was presented with a speech on behalf of the locals, expressing their deep respect and admiration for the officers and men of the 91st.

A very large number must have remained[744] behind as settlers, as the battalion, when it embarked at Port Elizabeth on the 30th of July, numbered only 5 captains, 7 lieutenants, 4 staff, 21 sergeants, 14 corporals, 9 drummers, and 340 privates. Nothing of importance occurred during the voyage, the battalion disembarking at Chatham on the 29th of September.

A lot of people must have stayed behind as settlers, since the battalion, when it set off from Port Elizabeth on July 30th, only had 5 captains, 7 lieutenants, 4 staff members, 21 sergeants, 14 corporals, 9 drummers, and 340 privates. Nothing significant happened during the journey, and the battalion arrived at Chatham on September 29th.

Lieutenant-Colonel Bertie Edward Murray Gordon.
From a photo.

On the 10th of Nov., a letter was received from the Horse-Guards, directing a redistribution of the regiment into 6 service and 6 dépôt companies, each of 60 rank and file, besides officers and non-commissioned officers, the term “reserve battalion” being thenceforth discontinued, though, practically, the battalion seems to have lasted till 1857, when the dépôt companies of the two battalions were incorporated. We shall briefly carry the history of this battalion up to that time.

On November 10th, a letter was received from the Horse Guards, instructing a reorganization of the regiment into 6 service companies and 6 depot companies, each with 60 soldiers, in addition to officers and non-commissioned officers. The term “reserve battalion” was officially dropped, although the battalion effectively continued to exist until 1857, when the depot companies of the two battalions were merged. We will briefly outline the history of this battalion up to that time.

On the 4th of April 1856, the dépôt companies, as the reserve battalion was now called, left Chatham for Aldershot, under command of Lt.-Col. Gordon, and took up their quarters in the North Camp (Letter M).

On April 4, 1856, the dépôt companies, now referred to as the reserve battalion, left Chatham for Aldershot under the command of Lt.-Col. Gordon and settled in the North Camp (Letter M).

On the 19th and 20th of April the troops in camp, including the 91st, were reviewed by Her Majesty, and on July the 16th the Queen visited the lines of the 91st. The royal carriage stopped in the centre of the 91st lines, where Her Majesty alighted, and entered one of the soldiers’ huts. The Queen walked quite through the hut, and asked questions of Lt.-Col. Gordon, and made observations indicating Her Majesty’s Gracious satisfaction. After leaving this hut, which belonged to No. 2 company (Capt. Lane’s), the Queen signified her desire to see the soldiers’ cook-house, which she entered, expressing her praise of its cleanliness and order, and of the excellence of the soup. The Queen then re-entered her carriage and proceeded at a foot pace through the other portions of the lines, Lt.-Col. Gordon walking by the side of Her Majesty, and pointing out various other excellent arrangements. After the Queen had departed the soldiers visited the hut which had received the royal visit, and surveyed it with a sort of wondering and reverential interest.

On April 19th and 20th, the troops in camp, including the 91st, were reviewed by the Queen. On July 16th, the Queen visited the lines of the 91st. The royal carriage stopped in the center of the 91st lines, where the Queen got out and entered one of the soldiers’ huts. She walked through the hut, asked questions of Lt.-Col. Gordon, and made comments that showed her satisfaction. After leaving the hut, which belonged to No. 2 company (Capt. Lane’s), the Queen expressed her wish to see the soldiers’ cookhouse. Upon entering, she praised its cleanliness and order, as well as the quality of the soup. The Queen then got back into her carriage and proceeded at a slow pace through the other parts of the lines, with Lt.-Col. Gordon walking beside her, pointing out various other great arrangements. After the Queen left, the soldiers visited the hut that had received the royal visit, inspecting it with a sense of wonder and respect.

The following inscriptions were afterwards placed on the doors at each end of the hut (No. 6 hut, M lines, North Camp), which had been honoured by Her Majesty’s visit. On the front door:—

The following inscriptions were later placed on the doors at each end of the hut (No. 6 hut, M lines, North Camp), which had been honored by Her Majesty’s visit. On the front door:—

“Her Most Gracious Majesty, the Princess Royal, and the Princess Alice, visited the lines of Her Majesty’s faithful soldiers of the 91st Argyll Regiment, and deigned to enter this hut. 16th June 1856.”

“Her Most Gracious Majesty, the Princess Royal, and Princess Alice visited the ranks of Her Majesty’s loyal soldiers in the 91st Argyll Regiment and graciously entered this hut. June 16, 1856.”

On the door in the private street:—

On the door in the private street:—

“Henceforth this hut shall be a sacred place,

“Henceforth this hut shall be a sacred place,

And its rude floor an altar, for ’twas trod

And its rough floor is an altar, because it was walked on

By footsteps which her soldiers fain would trace,—

By footsteps that her soldiers eagerly want to follow,—

Pressed as if the rude planking were a sod,

Pressed as if the rough wooden boards were soil,

By England’s monarch; none these marks efface,

By England's king; none of these marks can be erased,

They tell of Queenly trust, and loyalty approved of God.”

They speak of royal trust and loyalty that's blessed by God.

Orders were afterwards issued to the troops in camp at Aldershot, by direction of H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge, calling attention to the manner in which the lines of the 91st camp were kept, and desiring that the same order and the same efforts to procure occupation and amusement for the soldiers might be[745] made by the other regiments. The strictest orders were also issued to the barrack department to maintain the inscription on the “Queen’s Hut,” as it is called.

Orders were issued to the troops at camp in Aldershot, under the direction of H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge, highlighting how the lines of the 91st camp were organized and urging other regiments to put in the same effort to provide activities and entertainment for the soldiers. The barrack department was also given strict instructions to keep the inscription on the "Queen’s Hut," as it is known, intact.

On the 7th of July, the lieutenant-general commanding made an unexpected visit of inspection of the lines of the regiment. Lt.-General Knollys expressed himself satisfied in the highest degree with the order of the lines, and with the companies’ huts, as also with the works completed by the dépôt to give amusement to the men.

On July 7th, the commanding lieutenant-general paid an unexpected inspection of the regiment's lines. Lt. General Knollys expressed his complete satisfaction with the organization of the lines, the soldiers' huts, and the facilities built by the depot for the men's entertainment.

On the same day Lt.-Col. Gordon received orders to be ready to proceed to Berwick-on-Tweed early on the following morning, and on the same evening the Queen, without warning, again passed down through the lines of the 91st, the royal carriage stopping opposite the door of the hut previously visited by Her Majesty, who read the inscription which had been placed over the door.

On the same day, Lt.-Col. Gordon got orders to be ready to head to Berwick-on-Tweed early the next morning, and that evening, the Queen unexpectedly came through the lines of the 91st again. The royal carriage stopped in front of the hut she had visited before, and she read the inscription that had been placed over the door.

On the morning of July 8th the companies of the 91st left Aldershot by train for Berwick, stopping at Peterborough and York, and reaching Berwick on the 10th.

On the morning of July 8th, the companies of the 91st took the train from Aldershot to Berwick, making stops at Peterborough and York, and arriving in Berwick on the 10th.

On Jan. 20th, 1857, Lt.-General Sir Harry Smith inspected the dépôt companies, and addressed Lt.-Col. Gordon and the battalion in a speech which was highly complimentary, afterwards assuring Lt.-Col. Gordon in a private note, that his words of praise “were as fully merited as they were freely bestowed.”

On January 20th, 1857, Lt.-General Sir Harry Smith reviewed the dépôt companies and spoke to Lt.-Col. Gordon and the battalion in a speech that was very complimentary. He later assured Lt.-Col. Gordon in a private note that his words of praise “were just as well-deserved as they were freely given.”

The dépôt companies remained in Berwick till the 3rd of March, when they proceeded by train to Preston, almost the entire population of Berwick accompanying the dépôt to the railway station. The Mayor and Sheriff had previously expressed to Lt.-Col. Rawstorne the general respect with which the conduct of all ranks had inspired the citizens, and the general regret which was felt at the removal of the 91st. At Preston, on the 30th of March 1857, the remains of the dépôt companies were incorporated with the dépôt battalion at Preston, commanded by Lt.-Col. Smith, C.B., while under the command of Brevet Lt.-Col. Rawstorne.

The depot companies stayed in Berwick until March 3rd, when they took a train to Preston, with almost the whole population of Berwick accompanying them to the railway station. The Mayor and Sheriff had previously shared with Lt.-Col. Rawstorne the respect that the actions of all ranks had instilled in the citizens, along with the sadness felt at the departure of the 91st. In Preston, on March 30, 1857, the remaining depot companies joined the depot battalion there, led by Lt.-Col. Smith, C.B., while under the command of Brevet Lt.-Col. Rawstorne.

Thus ends the somewhat chequered history of the reserve battalion of the 91st; and now we shall return to the point at which we left off the history of the 1st battalion of the regiment.

Thus ends the somewhat mixed history of the reserve battalion of the 91st; and now we will return to the point where we left off the history of the 1st battalion of the regiment.


III.

1857–1874.

The first battalion—Gosport—Dover—The regiment deprived of its bagpipes—The northern district—Belfast—Excellent conduct of the regiment—Enniskillen—Dublin—Cork—Furnishes volunteers to Crimean regiments—Malta—Greece—The Piræus—Useful works of the 91st while in Greece—Major Gordon the moving spirit—Encampment at Salamis Bay and Pentelicus—Reading-room started—Works executed at the Piræus by the regiment—New system of promotion—Discovery of the old Waterloo Roll—Old Colours—Highland dress and designation restored—Home—The Queen’s attentions—Col. Gordon’s retirement—He is succeeded by Lt.-Col. Sprot—His energy and efficiency—Marriage of the Princess Louise—The 91st as her guard of honour—The presents from the officers and men—Aldershot—Inverary Castle—The Queen’s mark of approbation—The change of designation—Regimental Museum—The Tontine Snuff-Box, &c.

The first battalion—Gosport—Dover—The regiment lost its bagpipes—The northern district—Belfast—Outstanding conduct of the regiment—Enniskillen—Dublin—Cork—Provides volunteers to Crimean regiments—Malta—Greece—The Piræus—Contributions of the 91st while in Greece—Major Gordon was the driving force—Encampment at Salamis Bay and Pentelicus—Reading room established—Projects completed at the Piræus by the regiment—New promotion system—Discovery of the old Waterloo Roll—Old Colours—Restoration of Highland dress and designation —Home—The Queen’s attention—Col. Gordon’s retirement—He is succeeded by Lt.-Col. Sprot—His energy and effectiveness—Marriage of Princess Louise—The 91st as her guard of honour—The gifts from the officers and men—Aldershot—Inverary Castle—The Queen’s recognition—The change in designation—Regimental Museum—The Tontine Snuff-Box, &c.

We left the 1st battalion at Gosport in May 1848, and on Oct. the 13th of the same year Lt.-Col. Lindsay retired from the service, when the command of the battalion devolved upon Lt.-Col. Yarborough. The regiment remained at Gosport till April 1850, during which time there is nothing remarkable to record.

We left the 1st battalion at Gosport in May 1848, and on October 13th of that same year, Lt.-Col. Lindsay retired from the service, after which Lt.-Col. Yarborough took command of the battalion. The regiment stayed at Gosport until April 1850, and during that time, there’s nothing significant to report.

The 91st proceeded to Dover in three divisions, on the 4th, 6th, and 9th of April; headquarters, under the command of Lt.-Col. Campbell, occupying the Heights’ Barracks, other companies being located in the Castle.

The 91st moved to Dover in three groups on April 4th, 6th, and 9th; the headquarters, led by Lt.-Col. Campbell, was based at the Heights’ Barracks, while other companies were stationed at the Castle.

After the arrival of the regiment at Dover it was inspected by Major-General G. Brown, C.B., K.H., Adjutant-General to the Forces, who, for some inscrutable reason, ordered the immediate abolition of the bagpipes, which had been fondly clung to as the last relic that remained of the origin, the history, and the nationality of the corps. To the unofficial mind this must appear an exceedingly harsh, and quite uncalled for measure, though, as will be seen, ample amends was in the end made to the regiment for this “unkindest cut of all.” In the meantime the 91st lost its bagpipers.

After the regiment arrived at Dover, it was inspected by Major-General G. Brown, C.B., K.H., Adjutant-General to the Forces, who, for some unknown reason, ordered the immediate removal of the bagpipes, which had been cherished as the last symbol of the corps' origin, history, and nationality. To outsiders, this must seem like a really harsh and unnecessary decision, though, as you will see, the regiment was ultimately compensated for this “unkindest cut of all.” In the meantime, the 91st lost its bagpipers.

The 91st did not stay long at Dover; having received orders to move to the northern district, it proceeded by detachments, in the end of Dec. 1850 and beginning of Jan. 1851, to Preston, Liverpool, and Manchester, moving about among these three towns for the next few months, the grenadier company, under Captain Bayly, being sent to the Isle of Man. After about six months’ duty in the northern[746] district, the regiment proceeded to Fleetwood, and embarked in detachments on the 22nd and 24th of July for Belfast, whence a draft of 1 sergeant and 60 rank and file, under Captain Wright, proceeded to Cork on the 26th Dec., and embarked on board the ill-fated “Birkenhead,” on Jan. 7th, 1852, to join the the reserve battalion at the Cape of Good Hope.

The 91st didn’t stick around in Dover for long; after getting orders to move to the northern district, it split into smaller groups and headed to Preston, Liverpool, and Manchester at the end of December 1850 and the beginning of January 1851, spending the next few months rotating between these three towns. The grenadier company, led by Captain Bayly, was sent to the Isle of Man. After about six months in the northern district, the regiment moved on to Fleetwood and boarded ships in smaller groups on July 22nd and 24th for Belfast. From there, a group of 1 sergeant and 60 soldiers, led by Captain Wright, went to Cork on December 26th, and then boarded the ill-fated “Birkenhead” on January 7th, 1852, to join the reserve battalion at the Cape of Good Hope.

Major-General John Francis Glencairn Campbell.
From a Photo.

The stay of the regiment in Belfast was comparatively short; but during that time officers and men won the respect and attachment of the inhabitants for their excellent behaviour, their kindliness, and their liberality to charitable institutions. On the occasion of the regiment’s leaving Belfast, an address, signed by the Mayor, the Earl of Belfast, and about 200 of the leading citizens, was presented to Lt.-Col. Campbell and the other officers, expressive of their gratitude and esteem for the “high-toned gentlemanly conduct” of the officers, and the soldierlike and exemplary conduct of the men.

The regiment's stay in Belfast was relatively short, but during that time, both the officers and the soldiers earned the respect and affection of the locals for their excellent behavior, kindness, and generosity towards charitable organizations. When the regiment was leaving Belfast, an address signed by the Mayor, the Earl of Belfast, and about 200 prominent citizens was presented to Lt.-Col. Campbell and the other officers, expressing their gratitude and appreciation for the "upstanding gentlemanly conduct" of the officers and the disciplined and exemplary behavior of the soldiers.

Between the 26th of April and the 3rd of May the regiment marched in detachments to Enniskillen, where it was next to be stationed. On several occasions, during its stay at Enniskillen, the 91st had to perform the delicate, and not very agreeable duty of aiding the civil power to maintain order at elections as well as on other occasions. This duty the regiment always performed with admirable promptness, great tact, and excellent effect.

Between April 26 and May 3, the regiment marched in groups to Enniskillen, where it would next be stationed. During its time in Enniskillen, the 91st had to carry out the sensitive and not very enjoyable task of assisting the local authorities in maintaining order during elections and at other times. The regiment always handled this duty with impressive speed, skill, and effectiveness.

The 91st remained at Enniskillen until the month of March 1853, when, between the 19th and 30th of that month, it marched in detachments to Dublin, and was there quartered in Richmond Barracks. The 91st was, of course, regularly inspected while in Ireland, the reports of the inspecting officers being invariably of the most favourable kind.

The 91st stayed in Enniskillen until March 1853, when, between the 19th and 30th of that month, it marched in groups to Dublin and was stationed at Richmond Barracks. The 91st was regularly inspected while in Ireland, and the reports from the inspecting officers were consistently very positive.

After a year’s stay in Dublin the 91st left that city by railway, in detachments, for Cork, and out-stations, between the 25th of April and the 1st of May 1854, detachments being sent from headquarters to Spike Island, Haulbowline Island, and Carlisle Fort. The regiment, although as a body it did not take part in the Crimean war, liberally furnished volunteers to the three Highland regiments that bore so distinguished a part in that contest, and also to the 50th Regiment. In this way it parted with about 250 of its best men.

After a year in Dublin, the 91st left the city by train in groups for Cork and nearby stations between April 25 and May 1, 1854. Groups were sent from headquarters to Spike Island, Haulbowline Island, and Carlisle Fort. The regiment didn't officially participate in the Crimean War but generously provided volunteers to the three Highland regiments that played a notable role in that conflict, as well as to the 50th Regiment. In total, it sent about 250 of its best men.

On the 23rd of June Lt.-Col. J. F. G. Campbell was promoted to the rank of Colonel.[554]

On June 23rd, Lt.-Col. J. F. G. Campbell was promoted to Colonel.[554]

The 91st made but a short stay at Cork, as on the 15th of December it embarked, under command of Col. Campbell, on board H.M.S. “Saint George,” en route for Malta, and this heavy old-fashioned three-decker did not cast anchor in the harbour of Valetta till Jan. 11th 1855. Besides 26 officers and staff, the strength of the regiment, as it landed at Malta, was 649 non-commissioned officers and privates, 39 women, and 51 children.

The 91st made only a brief stop in Cork, as on December 15th it boarded H.M.S. “Saint George,” under the command of Col. Campbell, heading to Malta. This large, outdated three-decker didn't drop anchor in the Valetta harbor until January 11th, 1855. In addition to 26 officers and staff, the regiment had 649 non-commissioned officers and soldiers, along with 39 women and 51 children, when it landed in Malta.

After a stay of about two months at Malta the 91st embarked on the 20th of March for[747] the Piræus, in Greece, which it reached on the 23rd. The regiment took up its quarters in the miserable warehouses that formed the barracks of the British soldiery. Colonel Straubenzee of the 3rd Regiment handed over the command of the British Force in Greece to Colonel Campbell, who also retained the command of the regiment; but he was ordered by the general commanding-in-chief to hand it over, on the 3rd of June, to Major Bertie Gordon.

After staying in Malta for about two months, the 91st boarded a ship on March 20th for[747] the Piræus in Greece, arriving on the 23rd. The regiment settled into the rundown warehouses that served as barracks for the British soldiers. Colonel Straubenzee of the 3rd Regiment transferred command of the British Forces in Greece to Colonel Campbell, who also kept command of the regiment; however, he was instructed by the commanding general to hand it over to Major Bertie Gordon on June 3rd.

The 91st was located in Greece for about two years, during which time it was engaged in operations which were of the highest benefit, not only to the men, but also to the district in which they were stationed. We regret that space prevents us from giving a detailed account of the various ways in which the regiment rendered itself useful, and staved off the ennui and consequent demoralisation which always attend the idle soldier. The presiding genius of the regiment during its stay in Greece, and, indeed, during the whole time that he had any important connection with it, was Major Bertie Gordon.

The 91st was stationed in Greece for about two years, during which it took part in operations that greatly benefited not only the soldiers but also the local community. Unfortunately, we can’t provide a detailed account of all the ways the regiment was helpful and kept boredom and the resulting demoralization, which often come with idle soldiers, at bay. The key figure of the regiment during its time in Greece, and indeed throughout his significant involvement with it, was Major Bertie Gordon.

The relations of the 91st with the French force stationed in Greece, officers and men, were particularly cordial, both as regards work and enjoyment.

The relationship between the 91st and the French forces stationed in Greece, both officers and enlisted personnel, was especially friendly, in terms of both work and leisure.

The accommodations allotted to the regiment were very defective in every detail that is deemed necessary for the permanent barrack occupation of British soldiers, while, owing to a peculiar arrangement with the commissariat department, the evil could not be remedied. It was, no doubt, the thoughtful ingenuity of Major Gordon that discerned a happy remedy for the evil, by selecting a spot at Salamis Bay, about three miles from the Piræus, on a slope close to the sea, for the construction of a camp in which a detachment of the regiment might take up its quarters, and thus remedy to some extent the stinted accommodation provided in the town. To this place the grenadiers and No. 1 company marched on the 4th of April, under the command of Major Gordon, who commenced at once a system of road-making, throwing up field-works, the construction of a small landing place, and other works, which employed and interested both officers and men; thus the little camp soon became a cheerful and accessible spot. The only difficulty that they had to encounter was the want of tools, of which the supply from headquarters was very stinted indeed; it consisted of three spades and three pickaxes. But by dint of persistent applications. Major Gordon obtained an additional supply from the Greek authorities. An ancient well, which may have watered part of the fleet of Xerxes, was at the bottom of the hill, and furnished excellent water.

The accommodations assigned to the regiment were seriously lacking in every aspect necessary for the long-term housing of British soldiers. Due to a specific arrangement with the supply department, this issue couldn’t be fixed. It was undoubtedly the resourceful thinking of Major Gordon that identified a great solution by choosing a location at Salamis Bay, about three miles from Piraeus, on a slope near the sea, for a camp where a part of the regiment could set up. This helped to some degree with the inadequate accommodations in the town. On April 4th, the grenadiers and No. 1 company marched to this site under Major Gordon’s command, who immediately began building roads, constructing fortifications, creating a small landing area, and other projects that engaged both the officers and soldiers; soon, the little camp became a lively and accessible place. The only challenge they faced was a shortage of tools, which were in very limited supply from headquarters—only three spades and three pickaxes were available. However, through persistent requests, Major Gordon was able to get more tools from the Greek authorities. At the bottom of the hill was an ancient well, which may have supplied water for part of Xerxes' fleet, providing excellent water.

To this delightful little encampment detachments were sent in rotation at intervals during the stay of the regiment in the Piræus; and it was no doubt greatly owing to this and to the other exertions of Major Gordon for the good of his men, that the regiment was in such excellent condition, notwithstanding its miserable quarters in the town.

To this charming little campsite, groups were sent in shifts at various times while the regiment was stationed in the Piraeus; and it was likely thanks to this and Major Gordon’s other efforts for the welfare of his troops that the regiment remained in such great shape, despite their poor living conditions in the town.

Another excellent service of Major Gordon, one which both benefited the health of the men and trained them to the practical duties of the soldier, was to take a detachment occasionally to a considerable distance from camp where it bivouacked as best it could, and sometimes slept out all night on extemporised couches of heath and branches, arranged round the bivouac fires.

Another great service by Major Gordon, which both improved the men's health and prepared them for the practical tasks of being a soldier, was taking a group occasionally to a good distance from camp where they set up temporary camps as best they could, and sometimes slept outdoors all night on makeshift beds made of heather and branches, arranged around the campfires.

On the 15th of June, another encampment was formed at a spot selected near the monastery of Pentelicus, on Mount Pentelicus, nine miles from Athens, and fifteen miles from the Piræus, the ground having been previously selected by Major Gordon. To this camp also detachments were sent in regular rotation.

On June 15th, another camp was set up at a location chosen near the Pentelicus Monastery, on Mount Pentelicus, nine miles from Athens and fifteen miles from the Piraeus. The site had been previously selected by Major Gordon. Detachments were also sent to this camp in regular rotation.

In September 1855 Major Gordon was very deservedly promoted to the rank of Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel.

In September 1855, Major Gordon was rightfully promoted to the rank of Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel.

We should have stated before, that, on the 29th of June, a reading-room for the soldiers was established for the first time in the regiment. A sergeant and his wife were placed in charge, a roll of members was prepared, and a subscription of 6d. a month was charged from each member. Periodicals and newspapers were procured, and coffee and light drinks were prepared by the sergeant’s wife for those who cared to pay for them.

We should have mentioned earlier that, on June 29th, a reading room for the soldiers was set up for the first time in the regiment. A sergeant and his wife were put in charge, a membership list was created, and a fee of 6d. a month was charged to each member. Magazines and newspapers were obtained, and the sergeant's wife prepared coffee and light refreshments for those who wanted to buy them.

Lt.-Col. Gordon, after repeatedly urging it upon those in authority, at length gained permission to commence the reconstruction and elevation of the whole surface-level of the wide projecting quay which formed the parade[748] of the battalion; also to raise, drain, and level the roadways of the streets, in which the barracks of the battalion were situated. These useful works were commenced on the 18th of December, and ten days later, Lt.-Col. Gordon went home to take command of the six dépôt companies, when the command of the service companies devolved on Major W. T. L. Patterson, who had recently been promoted from captain.

Lt. Col. Gordon, after repeatedly pushing for it with those in charge, finally got the green light to start rebuilding and raising the entire surface level of the large, extending quay that made up the battalion's parade[748]. He was also allowed to raise, drain, and level the streets where the battalion's barracks were located. Work on these projects began on December 18th, and ten days later, Lt. Col. Gordon went home to take command of the six depot companies, while Major W. T. L. Patterson, who had recently been promoted from captain, took over command of the service companies.

The 91st embarked in two divisions on the 28th of Feb. 1857 for the Ionian Islands, where it was stationed for the next eighteen months, detachments being located in Corfu, Vido, Zante, and latterly, Cephalonia. Here, also, the regiment was employed in the construction of useful works. Among these was an approach from the esplanade at Argostoli, in Cephalonia, in the shape of steps upon a large scale, formed from the materials of a useless five-gun battery, which work was described by the Resident of Cephalonia as a “great public improvement,” and, with his authority, obtained the appellation of “The Argyll Steps.”

The 91st set off in two groups on February 28, 1857, for the Ionian Islands, where it was stationed for the next eighteen months, with detachments in Corfu, Vido, Zante, and later, Cephalonia. The regiment also worked on various useful projects. One of these was an approach from the esplanade at Argostoli, in Cephalonia, designed as a large-scale staircase made from the materials of an obsolete five-gun battery. This project was described by the Resident of Cephalonia as a “great public improvement” and, with his approval, became known as “The Argyll Steps.”

Lt.-Col. Bertie Gordon arrived at Corfu in April 1857, and assumed command of the regiment, Colonel Campbell having obtained leave of absence in the previous March.

Lt.-Col. Bertie Gordon arrived in Corfu in April 1857 and took command of the regiment, as Colonel Campbell had been granted leave of absence the previous March.

In taking leave of the headquarters companies on the 17th of August, they having been ordered from Corfu to the Southern Islands, Major-General Sir George Buller, C.B., told them “he had selected the 91st for the service of the Southern Islands, partly because it was a more formed regiment, a finer body of men, and better drilled than the others.”

In saying goodbye to the headquarters companies on August 17th, as they were ordered from Corfu to the Southern Islands, Major-General Sir George Buller, C.B., told them “he had chosen the 91st for the mission to the Southern Islands, partly because it was a more established regiment, a better group of soldiers, and better trained than the others.”

The 91st, having received orders to proceed to India by the overland route, embarked at Corfu, and sailed on the 5th of Sept. 1858, arriving at Alexandria on the 8th; but it seems to have remained on board H.M.S. “Perseverance” until the 18th. On that day headquarters, with 5½ companies, disembarked at 1.30 P.M., and at once entered railway carriages prepared for their conveyance, and proceeded towards Suez. The left wing disembarked on the following day. Partly by railway, and partly on donkeys, the two wings were conveyed to Suez, where they embarked on board two vessels, which arrived at Bombay on the 7th and 9th of October respectively. Both detachments were reunited at Poonah on the 11th.

The 91st, having received orders to head to India via the overland route, boarded at Corfu and set sail on September 5, 1858, arriving in Alexandria on the 8th. However, it seems they stayed on H.M.S. “Perseverance” until the 18th. On that day, headquarters, along with 5½ companies, disembarked at 1:30 PM and immediately got into railway carriages arranged for their transport, heading towards Suez. The left wing disembarked the next day. Partly by train and partly on donkeys, the two wings were transported to Suez, where they boarded two ships that arrived in Bombay on October 7 and 9, respectively. Both groups reunited in Poonah on the 11th.

On Oct. 28th Colonel Campbell, C.B., having been appointed to the command of a brigade at Toogoo, in Burmah, Major Patterson assumed command of the regiment.

On Oct. 28th, Colonel Campbell, C.B., was appointed to lead a brigade at Toogoo in Burma, and Major Patterson took over command of the regiment.

On Nov. 3rd the 91st commenced its march to Kamptee, where it did not arrive till the 11th of the following month. On its march, while at Jafferabad, on Nov. 20th, an order was received by telegraph from the Commander-in-Chief of the Madras army to leave a wing at Jaulnah. The left wing, under command of Major Savage, accordingly returned to that place, and did not arrive at headquarters until the 25th of Feb. 1859. It had been employed during the latter part of January and the beginning of February in operations against insurgent Rohillas, to the south of Jaulnah, and had made long marches, without, however, being engaged with the enemy.

On November 3rd, the 91st started its march to Kamptee, where it finally arrived on the 11th of the following month. During the march, while in Jafferabad on November 20th, they received a telegraph order from the Commander-in-Chief of the Madras army to leave a wing at Jaulnah. The left wing, led by Major Savage, returned to that location and did not reach headquarters until February 25th, 1859. It had been involved in operations against the insurgent Rohillas to the south of Jaulnah during the latter part of January and the beginning of February, making long marches but not engaging with the enemy.

On the 7th of March Lt.-Colonel Bertie Gordon arrived from England and assumed the command, and on the 9th a small detachment, under Lieut. Gurney, proceeded to Chindwarrah, a village about 84 miles north of Kamptee. On the same day No. 5 company, under Captain Battiscombe, marched as part of a field-force directed on Mooltye and Baitool. On the 27th Major Patterson joined and took command of the field-force, which remained out till the 18th of April. A similar field-force was sent out on April 22nd for a short time to the same districts.[555]

On March 7th, Lieutenant Colonel Bertie Gordon arrived from England and took command. On the 9th, a small detachment led by Lieutenant Gurney set off for Chindwarrah, a village about 84 miles north of Kamptee. On the same day, Company No. 5, under Captain Battiscombe, marched as part of a field force heading towards Mooltye and Baitool. On the 27th, Major Patterson joined and took charge of the field force, which remained deployed until April 18th. A similar field force was sent out on April 22nd for a short duration to the same areas.[555]

It was about this time that Colonel Bertie Gordon inaugurated his new system of promotion in the non-commissioned ranks of the regiment. Competitive examinations of lance and full corporals, under a strictly organised system, were the basis of this plan. During the period extending from Sept. 1860 to Jan. 1861, seventy corporals and lance-corporals were examined, twenty-five of whom obtained[749] promotion out of their regular turn, owing to their position on the merit roll.

It was around this time that Colonel Bertie Gordon launched his new promotion system for the non-commissioned ranks of the regiment. Competitive exams for lance corporals and full corporals, organized in a strict manner, formed the foundation of this plan. From September 1860 to January 1861, seventy corporals and lance corporals were examined, and twenty-five of them received[749] promotions ahead of schedule due to their ranking on the merit list.

The 91st remained in India till the year 1868, and we can note only in the briefest possible manner the principal occurrences in connection with the regiment during that period.

The 91st stayed in India until 1868, and we can only briefly mention the main events involving the regiment during that time.

An event of very great interest to the regiment occurred on the 27th of Aug. 1871; this was the discovery of the old Waterloo roll of the regiment among the orderly-room papers. It had been saved from destruction by Sergeant Hirst in 1848, when a quantity of old books and papers had been ordered to be burned. The interesting document was now sent to London, where it was so handsomely bound as to ensure, we hope, its preservation in all time coming.

An event of significant interest to the regiment took place on August 27, 1871; this was the discovery of the old Waterloo roll of the regiment among the orderly-room papers. It had been saved from being destroyed by Sergeant Hirst in 1848, when a lot of old books and papers were ordered to be burned. The fascinating document was then sent to London, where it was beautifully bound to ensure, we hope, its preservation for the future.

On the 16th of Oct. of the same year, Col. Gordon received from the daughters of the late Lt.-Col. Lindsay an offer of the old colours of the 91st. Col. Gordon gladly accepted this graceful offer, and sent the colours, which had seen many a hard-fought field, to Ellon Castle, Aberdeenshire, there to find a permanent home, and to be preserved as an heirloom in his family.

On October 16th of the same year, Col. Gordon received an offer from the daughters of the late Lt.-Col. Lindsay to give him the old colors of the 91st. Col. Gordon happily accepted this kind offer and sent the colors, which had witnessed many tough battles, to Ellon Castle, Aberdeenshire, where they would have a permanent home and be preserved as a family heirloom.

In Aug. 1861, Lt.-Col. Gordon was promoted to be colonel by brevet. He had succeeded to the command of the regiment in Nov. 1860, on the promotion of Lt.-Colonel Campbell to the rank of Major-General. There had been for some time, in accordance with the regulations for the augmentation of the Indian establishment, two Lt.-Cols. to the 91st, Major W. T. L. Patterson having been raised to that rank on the retirement of Col. Campbell.[556]

In August 1861, Lt. Colonel Gordon was promoted to colonel by brevet. He took command of the regiment in November 1860, following the promotion of Lt. Colonel Campbell to Major General. For some time, according to the rules for expanding the Indian establishment, there had been two Lt. Colonels in the 91st, with Major W. T. L. Patterson being elevated to that rank when Col. Campbell retired.[556]

On the 24th of April 1862, Col. Gordon proceeded on leave to England. During his absence, in Feb. 1863, the 91st left Kamptee for Jubbulpoor, which it reached on the 19th, after a march of fifteen days. The regiment was now in the Bengal Presidency, and under the command of Gen. Sir Hugh Rose, G.C.B. then Commander-in-Chief in India.

On April 24, 1862, Col. Gordon went on leave to England. While he was away, in February 1863, the 91st left Kamptee for Jubbulpoor, arriving there on the 19th after a fifteen-day march. The regiment was now in the Bengal Presidency and under the command of Gen. Sir Hugh Rose, G.C.B., who was the Commander-in-Chief in India at the time.

One of the most notable and gratifying events in the history of the 91st during the régime of Col. Bertie Gordon was the restoration to it of its original Highland designation, along with the Highland dress, the tartan trews, however, taking the place of the more airy kilt. So far back as 1833, an ineffectual effort had been made to have its nationality restored to the regiment. Col. Gordon resumed the attempt shortly after he obtained command of the regiment at Kamptee in 1859, and with the most determined perseverance, amid discouragements that would have daunted any ordinary man, he did not cease his solicitations until they resulted in complete success in the year 1864. Col. Gordon found a powerful and willing supporter in his Grace the Duke of Argyll, who was naturally anxious to have the regiment raised by his ancestors once more recognised by its original name, “the Argyllshire Highlanders.” The voluminous correspondence carried on between Col. Gordon, the War Office authorities, and the Duke of Argyll, we cannot reproduce here. The letters of Col. Gordon show clearly his ability, his enthusiasm, his perseverance, and his intense[750] nationality and love for his regiment. We can only say that, after a long correspondence, Col. Gordon’s efforts resulted in triumph, as will be seen in the following War Office memorandum, notifying the restoration to the 91st of its Highland designation and dress, of which it had been deprived fifty years before:—

One of the most significant and rewarding events in the history of the 91st during Col. Bertie Gordon's leadership was the return of its original Highland designation, along with the Highland dress, although the tartan trews replaced the lighter kilt. As far back as 1833, there had been an unsuccessful attempt to restore the regiment's nationality. Col. Gordon renewed the effort shortly after taking command in Kamptee in 1859, and with unwavering determination, despite challenges that would have discouraged anyone else, he kept pushing until he achieved full success in 1864. Col. Gordon found a strong and enthusiastic supporter in his Grace the Duke of Argyll, who was eager to have the regiment, originally raised by his ancestors, recognized once again by its original name, “the Argyllshire Highlanders.” We can't reproduce here the extensive correspondence that took place between Col. Gordon, the War Office authorities, and the Duke of Argyll. Col. Gordon's letters clearly demonstrate his capability, enthusiasm, perseverance, and deep national pride and love for his regiment. We can only say that after a prolonged exchange of letters, Col. Gordon’s efforts were ultimately victorious, as will be detailed in the following War Office memorandum, announcing the restoration of the 91st's Highland designation and dress, from which it had been stripped fifty years earlier:—

War Office, Pall Mall, May 3, 1864.

War Office, Pall Mall, May 3, 1864.

“Her Majesty has been graciously pleased to approve of the 91st Foot resuming the appellation of the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders, and being clothed and equipped as a non-kilted Highland corps, as follows:—Tunic, as worn in all Highland regiments; Trews, of the Campbell tartan; Chaco, blue cloth, with diced band and black braid; Forage Cap, Kilmarnock, with diced band. The officers to wear plaids and claymores. The alteration of the dress is to take place from 1st April 1865. The white waistcoat with sleeves, issued to other Highland regiments, will not be worn by the 91st Foot.”

“Her Majesty has kindly approved the 91st Foot taking back the name of the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders and being dressed and equipped as a non-kilted Highland unit, as follows:—Tunic top, like those worn in all Highland regiments; Trousers, in the Campbell tartan; Chaco Canyon, made of blue cloth, with a diced band and black braid; Foraging Hat, Kilmarnock style, with a diced band. The officers will wear plaids and claymores. The change in dress will take effect from April 1, 1865. The white waistcoat with sleeves, given to other Highland regiments, will not be worn by the 91st Foot.”

In Jan. 1866 Col. Gordon arrived at Jubbulpoor, and assumed command of the regiment. In Dec. of the same year the 91st left its quarters at Jubbulpoor and proceeded partly on foot and partly by train to Dumdum, which it reached on the 11th. While at Dumdum Col. Gordon’s health broke down, and on the recommendation of a medical board, he left India for Europe in Oct. 1866, handing over the command of the regiment to Major Battiscombe.

In January 1866, Colonel Gordon arrived at Jubbulpoor and took over command of the regiment. In December of that same year, the 91st left its base at Jubbulpoor and traveled partly on foot and partly by train to Dumdum, arriving there on the 11th. While at Dumdum, Colonel Gordon's health declined, and upon a medical board's recommendation, he left India for Europe in October 1866, passing command of the regiment to Major Battiscombe.

After staying a year at Dumdum, the 91st was removed in Jan. 1867 to Hazareebagh. Here the 91st remained until the end of the year, setting out on Dec. 1st for Kamptee again, which it reached after a long and tedious journey, partly on foot and partly by train, on the 26th of January 1868.

After staying a year in Dumdum, the 91st was transferred in January 1867 to Hazareebagh. The 91st stayed here until the end of the year, departing on December 1st for Kamptee again, which it reached after a long and exhausting journey, partly on foot and partly by train, on January 26, 1868.

After a stay of a few months at Kamptee, the 91st got the welcome route for home, setting out in two detachments on the 7th and 8th of Oct. for Bombay, where it embarked on the 12th. The regiment proceeded by Suez, and arrived at Portsmouth on Nov. 13th, disembarking on the 15th, and proceeding by rail to Dover, where Col. Bertie Gordon resumed command. The 91st had been on foreign service for the long period of fourteen years, and it is very remarkable that during all that time there were only ten desertions. The dépôt companies removed from Fort George and were amalgamated at Dover with the service companies on Nov. 25th.

After spending a few months at Kamptee, the 91st received the great news that they were heading home, leaving in two groups on October 7th and 8th for Bombay, where they boarded a ship on the 12th. The regiment traveled via Suez and arrived at Portsmouth on November 13th, disembarking on the 15th and then taking a train to Dover, where Colonel Bertie Gordon took back command. The 91st had been on foreign service for a long fourteen years, and it's quite noteworthy that during that entire time, there were only ten desertions. The dépôt companies moved from Fort George and combined with the service companies in Dover on November 25th.

In August of this year Her Majesty was pleased to place the name of Col. Bertie Gordon on the list of officers receiving the reward of £100 a year for distinguished service.

In August of this year, Her Majesty was happy to add Col. Bertie Gordon's name to the list of officers receiving the reward of £100 a year for distinguished service.

The 91st remained at Dover until June 1870, during which time two events occurred of some importance in its domestic history. The first of these was the presentation of new colours on the 24th of Aug. 1869, on the glacis of the Western Heights, Dover. As the Duke and Duchess of Argyll were unable to be present, the colours were presented to the regiment by Mrs Bertie Gordon, as her Grace’s representative. The Archbishop of Canterbury consecrated the colours, being assisted by five other clergymen in full canonicals. After an impressive prayer by his Grace the Archbishop, the colours were received by Mrs Gordon at the hands of Major Penton and Major Sprot, and by her given to Ensigns Lloyd and Gurney, with these words:—

The 91st stayed in Dover until June 1870, during which time two significant events occurred in its domestic history. The first was the presentation of new colors on August 24, 1869, on the glacis of the Western Heights, Dover. Since the Duke and Duchess of Argyll couldn't attend, the colors were presented to the regiment by Mrs. Bertie Gordon, representing her Grace. The Archbishop of Canterbury consecrated the colors, assisted by five other clergymen in full robes. After a moving prayer by the Archbishop, the colors were handed to Mrs. Gordon by Major Penton and Major Sprot, and then she gave them to Ensigns Lloyd and Gurney, with these words:—

“Colonel Gordon, officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers of the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders,—Proud as I am this day to present to you your new colours, I would fain have had my place better filled by her Grace the Duchess of Argyll. Soldiers, your colours have been well earned, not alone in the protracted struggle of three Kaffir campaigns, but also by long service in tropical climes under a burning sun. I know you will receive them as a sacred trust. Guard them carefully. Fight manfully around them when called upon. Be foremost, as you have always been, in serving your Queen and country; and be the pride, as you are at this moment, of your commanding officer.”

“Colonel Gordon, officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers of the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders,—I am proud to present your new colors today, although I wish the Duchess of Argyll could be here to do it herself. Soldiers, you have truly earned these colors, not just through the long struggle of three Kaffir campaigns, but also through years of service in tropical regions under the blazing sun. I know you will accept them as a sacred responsibility. Protect them well. Stand strong around them when called to action. Continue to be at the forefront in serving your Queen and country; and remain the pride, just as you are right now, of your commanding officer.”

After a fervent address by Col. Gordon, thanking Mrs Gordon for the service she had performed, which was only one of “many acts of unobtrusive kindness” by which she showed her interest in the welfare of the regiment.

After a passionate speech by Col. Gordon, thanking Mrs. Gordon for the service she had provided, which was just one of the “many acts of quiet kindness” that demonstrated her care for the regiment's well-being.

The old colours having been gladly accepted by the Duke of Argyll, were, in the month of October, taken by an escort to Inverary Castle, in the great hall of which they now occupy a conspicuous position.

The old colors, which were happily accepted by the Duke of Argyll, were escorted to Inverary Castle in October, where they now hold a prominent place in the great hall.

The other important event in the history of the regiment while it was stationed at Dover, was the retirement of Colonel Bertie Gordon. This was indeed an event of very great moment in the career of the 91st, and we therefore must find space for the pathetic order in which Colonel Gordon bade farewell to the regiment he loved so dearly. He had left on leave on the 11th of Nov. 1869, handing over the command of the regiment to Major Sprot, and his[751] farewell order is dated “Ellon Castle, Ellon, 29th January 1870:”—

The other important event in the history of the regiment while it was stationed in Dover was the retirement of Colonel Bertie Gordon. This was a significant moment in the career of the 91st, so we must make room for the heartfelt message in which Colonel Gordon said goodbye to the regiment he cherished so deeply. He had taken leave on November 11, 1869, passing command of the regiment to Major Sprot, and his [751] farewell order is dated “Ellon Castle, Ellon, January 29, 1870:” —

“His Royal Highness the Field Marshal Commanding-in-Chief having been pleased to grant compliance with the request preferred by Colonel Bertie Gordon, to be permitted to retire on the half-pay of the army, Colonel Gordon bids farewell to the noble regiment in which he has served for more than seven and thirty years, and in which he has held command ever since April 1855. Colonel Gordon’s service in the 91st Highlanders comprises exactly one-half the period of its existence as a corps, and he has held command in his regiment during a fifth part of its history. Years have gone by since every officer, non-commissioned officer, and private soldier with whom he stood in these noble ranks, when he commenced his career in the army, have passed away. For twelve years Colonel Gordon has been the very last of the 800 who formed the Argyllshire regiment in 1832, and in its ranks of the present day he leaves behind him but one soldier (Lt. Grant) who shared with him those hours of impending death, when he commanded the Reserve Battalion of the regiment in 1842, cast away on the shores of Africa in that dark night of tempest, when its discipline and devotion came forth from the shattered wreck unbroken and undiminished by that sorest trial. Colonel Gordon calls to mind that he has served under three stands of colours presented to the regiment, and that at the recommendation of His Royal Highness the Field Marshal Commanding-in-Chief, he was permitted, by the favour of Her Most Gracious Majesty, to announce to his old regiment, seven years ago, the restoration of that nationality in its designation and uniform, under which it was embodied by its ducal chieftain in the last century.

“His Royal Highness the Field Marshal Commanding-in-Chief has kindly approved Colonel Bertie Gordon's request to retire on army half-pay. Colonel Gordon bids farewell to the esteemed regiment in which he has served for over thirty-seven years, and has held command since April 1855. Colonel Gordon’s service in the 91st Highlanders represents exactly half the period of its existence as a corps, and he has commanded in his regiment for a fifth of its history. Many years have passed since every officer, non-commissioned officer, and private soldier he served with when he started his career in the army has passed away. For twelve years, Colonel Gordon has been the last of the 800 who formed the Argyllshire regiment in 1832, and among today's ranks, he leaves behind only one soldier (Lt. Grant) who shared those moments of imminent danger when he led the Reserve Battalion of the regiment in 1842, stranded on the shores of Africa during that dark, stormy night when its discipline and commitment emerged from the wreck unbroken and undiminished by such a severe trial. Colonel Gordon recalls that he has served under three colors presented to the regiment and that, at the recommendation of His Royal Highness the Field Marshal Commanding-in-Chief, he was allowed, with the favor of Her Most Gracious Majesty, to inform his old regiment, seven years ago, about the restoration of its nationality in its name and uniform, under which it was established by its ducal chieftain in the last century.”

“Colonel Gordon believes that the time has come to retire from the regiment he has loved, and to leave its fortunes in younger and stronger hands. But, although severed from its noble ranks, Colonel Gordon will still feel that the words of his regimental order of 1863 must ever prove true—‘The Argyllshire regiment has ever served their sovereign and their country steadily;’ while he calls upon all ranks to remember those that the late Lieut.-General Sir George Napier addressed to the Reserve Battalion in 1842—‘Ninety-first, I have known you in camp and quarters, and I have seen you in action, and I have never known or seen a better.’”

“Colonel Gordon believes it’s time to step down from the regiment he has cherished and to leave its future in the hands of younger and stronger leaders. However, even though he will be apart from its honorable ranks, Colonel Gordon will always hold the words from his regimental order of 1863 to be true—‘The Argyllshire regiment has always served their sovereign and their country faithfully;’ as he urges all members to remember what the late Lieut.-General Sir George Napier said to the Reserve Battalion in 1842—‘Ninety-first, I have known you in camp and quarters, and I have seen you in action, and I have never known or seen a better.’”

In such words did this brave, noble-minded, and accomplished soldier bid farewell to his dear old regiment. He survived the “farewell” only a few months, having died at Ellon Castle on the 27th of July of the same year, at the comparatively early age of 57 years. So long as the name of the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders remains on the roll of the British Army, the memory of Colonel Bertie Gordon ought to be cherished in its ranks.

In these words, this brave, noble-minded, and accomplished soldier said goodbye to his beloved old regiment. He only lived a few months after the “farewell,” passing away at Ellon Castle on July 27th of the same year, at the relatively young age of 57. As long as the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders are part of the British Army, the memory of Colonel Bertie Gordon should be honored among them.

As we have already said, Colonel Gordon found a successor in every way worthy of him in Major Sprot, who succeeded to the lieutenant-colonelcy of the regiment on the 29th of January 1870. Captain Wood succeeded to the vacant majority, Lieutenant Alison to the company, and Ensign Chater to the lieutenancy and adjutancy, in which latter capacity he had acted for one year.[557]

As we've mentioned, Colonel Gordon found a successor in every way deserving of him in Major Sprot, who took over as the lieutenant colonel of the regiment on January 29, 1870. Captain Wood moved up to the empty major position, Lieutenant Alison took over the company, and Ensign Chater stepped into the lieutenant and adjutant roles, which he had filled for a year.[557]

On succeeding to the command of the regiment Colonel Sprot issued an order, dated “Dover, 29th January 1870,” in which he said—

On taking command of the regiment, Colonel Sprot issued an order dated "Dover, January 29, 1870," in which he stated—

“With two exceptions I have seen the troops of all the states of Europe. Full half my service was spent with our armies in India. I have become intimate with the greater portion of our regiments, and I have seen no body of soldiers of whom I have formed a higher opinion than of the Argyllshire Highlanders.... I have now under my care a regiment in the highest state of discipline and efficiency.... Let us then join together in one continued effort to attain this end, that the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders may ever be second to none.”

“With two exceptions, I have seen the troops from every state in Europe. I spent half of my service with our armies in India. I've gotten to know most of our regiments, and I've seen no group of soldiers of whom I think more highly than the Argyllshire Highlanders... I currently oversee a regiment that is in top discipline and efficiency... So, let’s work together in a continuous effort to ensure that the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders are always second to none.”

The remainder of the distinctive history of the 91st may be very briefly told. The regiment left Dover on the 18th of June 1870 and proceeded to Aldershot, marching the greater part of the way, and reaching the camp on the morning of the 25th. Notwithstanding the excessive heat of the weather, and that the men marched fully accoutred, the column came in each day to its halting-place with the[752] greatest regularity, a compact body of men without a single straggler.

The rest of the unique history of the 91st can be summed up quickly. The regiment left Dover on June 18, 1870, and made its way to Aldershot, marching most of the distance and arriving at the camp on the morning of the 25th. Despite the extreme heat and the fact that the soldiers marched fully equipped, the group arrived at each stopping point every day in an orderly manner, a tight unit with not a single straggler.

As soon as it was announced that a marriage was to take place between the Princess Louise and the Marquis of Lorne, Lt.-Col. Sprot wrote to the Duke of Argyll, offering to send a detachment of the regiment to form a guard of honour at the wedding. The Duke replied very graciously, and only a few days before the wedding was to take place, Colonel Sprot learned that Her Majesty had been graciously pleased to order that a detachment of the 91st should attend at Windsor on the day of the marriage, March 21st, 1871.

As soon as it was announced that Princess Louise was set to marry the Marquis of Lorne, Lt.-Col. Sprot wrote to the Duke of Argyll, offering to send a group of the regiment to act as a guard of honor at the wedding. The Duke responded very graciously, and just a few days before the wedding, Colonel Sprot found out that Her Majesty had kindly decided that a detachment of the 91st would attend at Windsor on the day of the marriage, March 21st, 1871.

Engraving.—From the Soldiers of the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders, presented by the kind permission of Her Majesty to Her Royal Highness Princess Louise, on her Marriage, 21st March 1871.

On Saturday morning, the 17th of March, a body of 100 picked men, with band, pipers, and full complement of officers, after having been inspected by Colonel Sprot, marched off to the tune of “Haste to the Wedding,” amidst the encouraging cheers of their less fortunate comrades. The guard was commanded by Captain Gregg, and marched by Bagshot and Ascot Heath, reaching Windsor at 4 P.M. When the detachment arrived at Windsor it found that everything had been prepared for it by the Grenadier Guards; the officers of the latter corps invited the officers of the 91st to be their guests, and the soldiers had not only drawn rations and fitted beds, but had even cooked dinner for the Highlanders.

On Saturday morning, March 17th, a group of 100 selected men, along with a band, pipers, and a full set of officers, marched off to the tune of “Haste to the Wedding” after being inspected by Colonel Sprot, amid the supportive cheers of their less fortunate comrades. The guard was led by Captain Gregg and marched by Bagshot and Ascot Heath, arriving in Windsor at 4 P.M. When the detachment reached Windsor, they found everything prepared for them by the Grenadier Guards; the officers from that unit invited the officers of the 91st to join them as guests, and the soldiers not only received rations and bedding but also had even cooked dinner for the Highlanders.

On Monday the 20th, Lt.-Col. Sprot rode over from Aldershot to Windsor, and on arriving at the Castle received Her Majesty’s command to meet her at 3 o’clock P.M., in the private apartments, where she would be prepared to receive the wedding present for her daughter, which the officers and men of the 91st intended to give. The gift of the officers consisted of a Brooch, the fac-simile of that worn by them to fasten their plaids, but in pure gold, and with a very handsome cairngorm pebble, set transparently, together with a copy in miniature of the regimental dirk, in Scotch pebble, suited for a shawl pin. On the back of the brooch were engraved the names of all the officers then serving. The gift from the soldiers, to which they unanimously subscribed, was a Silver Biscuit-Box, in the shape of one of their own drums, with the honours of the regiment engraved on the side, and an appropriate inscription on the head. It was mounted on a stand of Scotch bog oak, with silver corners and feet.

On Monday the 20th, Lt.-Col. Sprot rode over from Aldershot to Windsor, and upon arriving at the Castle, he received a message from Her Majesty to meet her at 3 o’clock PM in her private quarters, where she would be ready to accept the wedding gift for her daughter from the officers and men of the 91st. The officers' gift was a brooch, a replica of the one they wore to fasten their plaids, but made of pure gold and featuring a beautiful cairngorm stone set transparently, along with a miniature version of the regimental dirk made of Scotch pebble, designed to be used as a shawl pin. The back of the brooch had the names of all the serving officers engraved on it. The soldiers also contributed to a gift they all agreed on, which was a Silver Biscuit Tin shaped like one of their drums, with the regiment's honors engraved on the side and a suitable inscription on the top. It was placed on a stand made of Scotch bog oak, with silver corners and feet.

Colonel Sprot, in his audience with the Queen, was accompanied by Captain Gregg, Lt. Grant, Sergeant-Major Fasinidge, and Pipe-Major M’Dougal. Her Majesty was accompanied by the Princess Louise, Prince Arthur, Prince Christian, and others. Lt.-Col. Sprot, in a few appropriate and well-chosen words, presented the officers’ present, which the Princess graciously accepted, and desired[753] Colonel Sprot to convey to the officers “her sincere thanks for their very pretty present.” Colonel Sprot then intimated to Her Majesty the wish of the non-commissioned officers and men to offer the present above mentioned, at which Her Majesty expressed much gratification.

Colonel Sprot, during his meeting with the Queen, was joined by Captain Gregg, Lt. Grant, Sergeant-Major Fasinidge, and Pipe-Major M’Dougal. Her Majesty was accompanied by Princess Louise, Prince Arthur, Prince Christian, and others. Lt.-Col. Sprot, in a few fitting and well-chosen words, presented the officers' gift, which the Princess graciously accepted and asked[753] Colonel Sprot to pass on her “sincere thanks for their lovely gift.” Colonel Sprot then informed Her Majesty of the non-commissioned officers and men's desire to present the aforementioned gift, at which Her Majesty expressed great pleasure.

On the day of the ceremony the guard of Highlanders was drawn up at the entrance to St George’s Chapel, Windsor, Colonel Sprot having command of the troops at the chapel. After the ceremony, the officers of the guard had the honour of being present at the déjeuner, the bagpipes and drums of the 91st playing alternately with the band of the Grenadier Guards.

On the day of the ceremony, the Highlander guard was positioned at the entrance of St George’s Chapel, Windsor, with Colonel Sprot in command of the troops at the chapel. After the ceremony, the guard officers were honored to attend the lunch, as the 91st's bagpipes and drums alternated with the music from the Grenadier Guards band.

The guard of the 91st returned to Aldershot on the 22nd by the way it came. During its stay at Aldershot it went through the usual routine of field-days, inspections, and other duties, invariably winning the genuine approbation of every officer that had the opportunity of witnessing its training. On the 10th of July, when the Queen reviewed the troops at Aldershot, the 91st marched past by double companies of 70 file, and marched so well, that Her Majesty sent a complimentary message to the regiment by the General commanding the brigade.

The guard of the 91st returned to Aldershot on the 22nd following the same route it took to get there. During its time in Aldershot, it went through the usual routine of field days, inspections, and other responsibilities, consistently earning the genuine praise of every officer who had the chance to witness its training. On July 10th, when the Queen reviewed the troops at Aldershot, the 91st marched by in double companies of 70 files and performed so well that Her Majesty sent a commendatory message to the regiment through the General commanding the brigade.

In August, while the festivities consequent on the wedding of the Marquis of Lorne were going on at Inverary,[558] the soldiers’ present was sent to the Princess Louise, who, as well as the Marquis, cordially accepted and acknowledged it. On the application of the Duke of Argyll, three pipers of the regiment, with the Pipe-Major, attended these rejoicings, and were much admired both for their soldier-like appearance and good playing.

In August, during the celebrations following the wedding of the Marquis of Lorne at Inverary,[558] the soldiers’ gift was sent to Princess Louise, who, along with the Marquis, graciously accepted and acknowledged it. At the request of the Duke of Argyll, three pipers from the regiment, along with the Pipe-Major, took part in the festivities and received a lot of praise for their soldierly presence and excellent performance.

In September 1871 the 91st formed part of the force which was called out for field manœuvres, immediately after the conclusion of which, the regiment received orders to proceed to Aberdeen and Fort George.

In September 1871, the 91st was part of the force that was called out for field maneuvers. Right after that, the regiment got orders to head to Aberdeen and Fort George.

On the 27th and 30th the regiment left Aldershot in two detachments for London, and embarked the same day at Wapping, and reached Aberdeen on the 29th of September and the 4th of October respectively; the second detachment was delayed by stormy weather. The former detachment, headquarters, reached Fort George on the day of its arrival at Aberdeen, but the second detachment, of four companies, remained at Aberdeen.

On the 27th and 30th, the regiment left Aldershot in two groups for London, and boarded the same day at Wapping, arriving in Aberdeen on the 29th of September and the 4th of October, respectively; the second group was held up by bad weather. The first group, including headquarters, reached Fort George on the same day they arrived in Aberdeen, but the second group, which had four companies, stayed in Aberdeen.

Shortly after the marriage of the Princess Louise, Her Majesty expressed a desire to confer some distinguishing mark on the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders to commemorate the event, and desired Lt.-Col. Sprot to be communicated with as to what the regiment would like. Colonel Sprot, after consulting with his oldest officer, suggested the kilt, to which Her Majesty readily agreed, but to which the military authorities objected. Colonel Sprot then intimated that the regiment would like to be designated “the Princess Louise Argyllshire Highlanders,” and bear on its colour the boar’s head, with the motto “Ne Obliviscaris” (crest and motto of the Argyll family). To this there could be no objection, and a War-Office memorandum, of April 2nd, 1872, authorised the regiment to indulge its wish, the Princess Louise’s coronet and cypher to be also placed on the three corners of the regimental colour.

Shortly after Princess Louise got married, Her Majesty wanted to give a special honor to the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders to celebrate the occasion and asked Lt.-Col. Sprot to find out what the regiment would like. Colonel Sprot, after talking to his senior officer, recommended the kilt, which Her Majesty agreed to, but the military authorities disagreed. Colonel Sprot then indicated that the regiment would prefer to be named “the Princess Louise Argyllshire Highlanders” and to have the boar’s head with the motto “Ne Obliviscaris” (the crest and motto of the Argyll family) on its colors. There were no objections to this, and a War Office memorandum dated April 2nd, 1872, approved the regiment's request, allowing the Princess Louise’s coronet and cipher to be added to the three corners of the regimental colors.

After staying about eighteen months at Fort George, the 91st proceeded to Edinburgh in May 1873. The regiment arrived at Granton on the morning of May the 12th, and after landing in the most orderly manner, commenced its march under Colonel Sprot up the hill to the old castle on the rock. On the route the 91st passed the 93rd Sutherland Highlanders, who were marching out of the castle, and were on their way to embark at Granton; each corps shouldered arms to the other, and the pipers struck up a merry greeting. The large crowds of people who had collected along the route to witness the departure of the 93rd, waited to give a hearty welcome to the Princess Louise Highlanders.

After spending about eighteen months at Fort George, the 91st headed to Edinburgh in May 1873. The regiment arrived at Granton on the morning of May 12th, and after landing in an orderly fashion, began its march up the hill to the old castle on the rock under Colonel Sprot. Along the way, the 91st passed the 93rd Sutherland Highlanders, who were marching out of the castle and on their way to board at Granton; each unit presented arms to the other, and the pipers played a cheerful greeting. The large crowds that had gathered along the route to see the departure of the 93rd stayed to give a warm welcome to the Princess Louise Highlanders.

During its stay in Edinburgh the regiment gained the respect and admiration of the inhabitants for their steady conduct and soldierly bearing. The efforts made by Colonel Sprot to keep his troops up to the highest state of efficiency won the praise both of the press and the citizens.[559]

During its time in Edinburgh, the regiment earned the respect and admiration of the locals for their consistent behavior and military professionalism. Colonel Sprot's efforts to maintain his troops at peak efficiency received praise from both the press and the citizens.[559]

For the first time in Edinburgh the military stationed in the Castle had a field-day in the prosecution of drill in outpost duty, which excited a deal of interest and curiosity on the part of the citizens, who had not been made aware of the arrangements. Col. Sprot of the 91st so highly appreciates this method of training, which is frequently practised at Aldershot and other large military stations, that at Fort George he had frequent recourse to it. A variety of exciting movements took place, ranging from Duddingston and Arthur Seat all along the route to the Castle Esplanade. The crowd attracted by the firing in the streets gradually augmented both in numbers and excitement. The whole proceedings lasted over seven hours, and the troops being drawn up in square, were complimented on their conduct throughout the engagement.

For the first time in Edinburgh, the military stationed at the Castle held a field day demonstrating outpost duties, which sparked a lot of interest and curiosity among the citizens, who were unaware of the plans. Colonel Sprot of the 91st values this type of training, often used at Aldershot and other major military bases, so much that he frequently used it at Fort George. A variety of thrilling maneuvers took place, extending from Duddingston and Arthur Seat all the way to the Castle Esplanade. The crowd, drawn in by the gunfire in the streets, steadily grew in both numbers and excitement. The entire event lasted over seven hours, and with the troops formed into a square, they were praised for their conduct throughout the engagement.

During the time that the 91st were in Edinburgh they had repeatedly been out on field-days, and besides such strategic movements as above, have also been systematically exercised in throwing up trenches, tent-pitching, flag-signalling, &c.

During the time the 91st were in Edinburgh, they had often gone out for field days, and in addition to the strategic movements mentioned above, they also practiced setting up trenches, pitching tents, flag signaling, etc.

After remaining in Edinburgh for about a year only, to the great regret of the inhabitants, the 91st left for Newry in Ireland on the 29th of June 1874.

After staying in Edinburgh for about a year, much to the regret of the locals, the 91st departed for Newry in Ireland on June 29, 1874.

In conclusion, we should mention, that belonging to the officer’s mess of the Argyllshire Highlanders is quite a little museum of precious and artistic curiosities. One of the most valuable and interesting of these is a tontine snuff-box of silver gilt, casket-shape, 8¼ inches long, 6 inches wide, and 3 inches deep. This very handsome box was originated by the officers who were in the regiment in the year 1810, on the condition that it could be claimed by the last survivor, if replaced by a similar box. It was claimed in 1841 by Colonel Anderson, who replaced it by a similar box, the original box being now in Edinburgh, in possession of General Anderson, late R.A., the nephew of the late Colonel Anderson. In 1870 Colonel Bertie Gordon was the last survivor of those whose names were inscribed on the box of 1841, and as it was not claimed by him, it became the property of the officers then serving in the regiment, whose names are inscribed on the inner lids of the box. On the outside of the lid is the arms of the regiment, surmounted by the crown, and on the oval the names of the victories up to the Peninsula. On the bottom of the box, underneath the Rose, Shamrock, and Thistle, and the date 1810, are the names of those who started the original box, headed by Lt.-Col. William Douglas. There are 50 names in all, and of these 11 are Campbells, and 17 others belong to various Highland clans; of the remainder, 11 seem distinctly Scotch. On the inside of the lid are the names of the officers of the regiment in 1841, when the new box was presented, headed by Colonel Gabriel Gordon and Lt.-Col. R. Anderson. Here there are in all 41 names, only 2 of them being Campbells, although 15 seem certainly Scotch, 3 being Gordons. On the inner lids of the box, as we have said, are the names of the officers who were in the regiment in 1870, when Colonel Bertie Gordon, failing to claim it, it became the property of the officers. The list is headed by Lt.-Col. Sprot, and there are 37 in all. Let us hope that it will be long before there will be a last survivor to claim it.

In conclusion, it's worth noting that being part of the officer’s mess of the Argyllshire Highlanders is like having access to a small museum of valuable and artistic curiosities. One of the most significant and fascinating items is a silver gilt tontine snuff box, which is shaped like a casket and measures 8¼ inches long, 6 inches wide, and 3 inches deep. This beautiful box was created by the officers of the regiment in 1810, with the stipulation that it could be claimed by the last survivor, provided it was replaced with a similar box. In 1841, Colonel Anderson claimed it after replacing it with a similar box. The original box is now kept in Edinburgh, owned by General Anderson, the late Colonel Anderson's nephew. In 1870, Colonel Bertie Gordon was the last survivor of those named on the 1841 box. Since he did not claim it, it became the property of the officers currently serving in the regiment, whose names are inscribed on the inner lids of the box. The outside of the lid features the regiment's coat of arms, topped by a crown, with an oval listing the victories up to the Peninsula. On the bottom of the box, beneath the Rose, Shamrock, and Thistle, and the date 1810, are the names of those who initiated the original box, led by Lt.-Col. William Douglas. In total, there are 50 names, including 11 Campbells and 17 others from various Highland clans; the rest, 11 in total, appear to be distinctly Scottish. Inside the lid are the names of the officers from 1841, when the new box was presented, headed by Colonel Gabriel Gordon and Lt.-Col. R. Anderson. This list contains 41 names, only 2 of which are Campbells, while 15 seem to be certainly Scottish, including 3 Gordons. As mentioned before, the inner lids of the box display the names of the officers who were in the regiment in 1870 when Colonel Bertie Gordon, failing to claim it, led to it becoming the property of the officers. This list is headed by Lt.-Col. Sprot, and there are a total of 37 names. Let’s hope it will be a long time before there is another last survivor to claim it.

Among the mess plate there are several other articles of beautiful characteristic and artistic design. Of these we may mention the following:—

Among the messy plate, there are several other items with beautiful features and artistic designs. Of these, we can highlight the following:—

A large punch-bowl, of repoussé work, silver; height, 9 inches, diameter, 13½ inches, presented by General Duncan Campbell of Lochnell. It is handsomely embossed with a design of flowers, grapes, and other fruits, and is supposed to have been originally taken by the French from a Spanish convent during the Peninsular war, and to have afterwards fallen into the hands of General Campbell. The ladle belonging to the bowl is of very ancient and peculiar design, having a Spanish coin, date 1758, at the bottom.

A large silver punch bowl with raised designs; height 9 inches, diameter 13½ inches, presented by General Duncan Campbell of Lochnell. It features a beautiful embossed pattern of flowers, grapes, and other fruits, and is believed to have originally been taken by the French from a Spanish convent during the Peninsular War, before eventually coming into the possession of General Campbell. The ladle that goes with the bowl has a very old and unique design, featuring a Spanish coin dated 1758 at the bottom.

A silver snuff-box in two divisions, the gift of Lt.-Col. Catlin Crawfurd, who commanded the 91st in the Peninsula. Several silver mounted horn snuff-mulls, presented at different periods, including a very large and handsome ram’s head, mounted with silver, studded with cairngorms, as a snuff and cigar box, the joint gift of Lieutenants W. Grant and C. L. Harvey in the year 1864, bearing the names of the officers then serving in the regiment. The width across the horns is 17 inches.

A silver snuff box divided into two sections, given by Lt.-Col. Catlin Crawfurd, the commander of the 91st in the Peninsula. Several silver-mounted horn snuff mulls were presented at different times, including a very large and elegant ram’s head, mounted with silver and decorated with cairngorms, serving as both a snuff and cigar box. This was a joint gift from Lieutenants W. Grant and C. L. Harvey in 1864, inscribed with the names of the officers who were serving in the regiment at that time. The width across the horns is 17 inches.

A cigar-lighter in the form of a boar’s head, the regimental crest in silver, mounted on an oval ebony stand with wheels. The upper part of the head forms a receptacle for spirits of wine. The tushes are removable and tipped with asbestos. This is the joint gift of Captain C. G. Alison and Lieutenant and Adjutant Vernor Chater, date 1870.

A cigar lighter shaped like a boar’s head, featuring the regimental crest in silver, mounted on an oval ebony base with wheels. The top part of the head serves as a container for alcohol. The tusks are removable and covered with asbestos. This was a joint gift from Captain C. G. Alison and Lieutenant and Adjutant Vernor Chater, dated 1870.

Lastly, we shall mention a large silver quaich, 4½ inches in diameter, with straight projecting handles, with the boar’s head engraved on them. It is of ancient Highland pattern, and has engraved round the upper portion a tracing taken from one of the remarkable stones of Argyll. It bears this inscription in Gaelic,—“From the Officers of the Highland Rifle Regiment (Militia) to the Officers of the 91st Princess Louise’s Highlanders, Fort George, May 1872.”

Lastly, we’ll mention a large silver quaich, 4½ inches across, with straight handles that stick out, featuring a boar’s head engraved on them. It follows an ancient Highland design and has engravings around the top taken from one of the notable stones of Argyll. It has this inscription in Gaelic: “From the Officers of the Highland Rifle Regiment (Militia) to the Officers of the 91st Princess Louise’s Highlanders, Fort George, May 1872.”

A fine example of the spirit of friendly rivalry and mutual good feeling subsisting between the line and the volunteers was shown on the 23rd of May and the 6th of June 1874, in a competition between ten sergeants of the 91st (Princess Louise Argyllshire Highlanders) and an equal number of the 1st Mid-Lothian Rifle Volunteers, which took place at the Seafield Ranges. At the conclusion of the first match the volunteers entertained their military friends and competitors at dinner; and at the conclusion of the second match, which came off at the ranges in Hunter’s Bog, when there was only one point of difference in the scores, the Mid-Lothian team were invited by their military friends to the castle, where they were entertained at dinner in a very handsome and cordial manner. Before separating, the Leith men presented the team of the 91st with a beautiful gold cross, to be competed for by those who had shot in both matches, the conditions to be arranged by themselves. It was much regretted that the early departure of the 91st prevented a third trial of skill, the more especially as the competitors were so equally matched.

A great example of the friendly rivalry and mutual goodwill between the regulars and the volunteers was demonstrated on May 23 and June 6, 1874, during a competition between ten sergeants from the 91st (Princess Louise Argyllshire Highlanders) and an equal number from the 1st Mid-Lothian Rifle Volunteers, held at the Seafield Ranges. At the end of the first match, the volunteers hosted their military friends and competitors for dinner; and after the second match, which took place at the ranges in Hunter’s Bog and ended with only a one-point difference in the scores, the Mid-Lothian team was invited by their military friends to the castle, where they were graciously hosted for dinner. Before parting ways, the Leith team presented the 91st with a beautiful gold cross to be contested by those who participated in both matches, with the conditions to be set by themselves. It was greatly regretted that the early departure of the 91st prevented a third competition, especially since the competitors were so evenly matched.

A portrait of General Duncan Campbell of Lochnell, after the painting by Sir Henry Raeburn, R.A., is given on the plate of Colonels of the 91st, 92nd, and 93rd Regiments.

A portrait of General Duncan Campbell of Lochnell, based on the painting by Sir Henry Raeburn, R.A., is shown on the plate of Colonels of the 91st, 92nd, and 93rd Regiments.

SUCCESSION LIST OF COLONELS AND LIEUTENANT-COLONELS OF THE 91ST PRINCESS LOUISE ARGYLLSHIRE HIGHLANDERS.

SUCCESSION LIST OF COLONELS AND LIEUTENANT-COLONELS OF THE 91ST PRINCESS LOUISE ARGYLLSHIRE HIGHLANDERS.

COLONELS.

COL.

 
Names.Date of Appointment.Age when Appointed.Of what Country.Date of First
Commission
in the Army.
 
 
General Duncan CampbellMay3,1796ScotlandNot known.
General G. GordonApril10,1837Do.Jan.6,1781
Lieut.-General C. GoreAug.8,1855Ireland
Major-General C. Murray HayMarch9,1861Scotland
Lieut.-General C. G. J. ArbuthnotJuly15,1864
General James R. CraufurdAug.27,1870
 

(Second part of table)

(Second part of table)

 
Names.By whose vacancy, and by what means.Remarks.
 
 
General Duncan CampbellNew appointment.Promoted to Major-General, April 29, 1802; Lt.-General, April 25, 1808; General, August 12, 1819.
General G. GordonVice General D. Campbell deceased.Died Aug. 7, 1855.
Lieut.-General C. GoreVice General Gordon deceased, Aug. 7, 1855.Transferred to 6th Regiment, March 9, 1861.
Major-General C. Murray HayVice Lt.-General Sir Charles Gore removed.Promoted Lt.-General, Aug. 24, 1861.
Lieut.-General C. G. J. ArbuthnotVice Lt.-General C. Murray Hay deceased.Transferred from 86th, July 15, 1864.
General James R. CraufurdVice Lt.-General C. G. J. Arbuthnot transferred to 72nd.
 

LIEUTENANT-COLONELS.

LTCs.

 
Names.Date of Appointment.Age when Appointed.Of what Country.Date of First
Commission
in the Army.
 
 
D. MacneilAug.23,181841ScotlandApril17,1794
J. M’DonaldSept.23,182436Do.Dec.17,1803
J. M. SutherlandSept.16,182744Do.Nov.27,1794
R. AndersonDec.2,183142Do.July9,1803
C. BurneJuly2,184146IrelandOct.4,1810
R. MacneilJuly16,1841Never joined.
M. G. T. LindsayApril15,184246EnglandDec.16,1813
J. F. G. CampbellApril14,184636ScotlandOct.25,1827
C. C. YarboroughOct.13,184840EnglandJune9,1825
Bertie GordonAug.31,185842ScotlandOct.26,1832
W. T. L. PattersonNov.12,186038Do.Feb.22,1859
J. SprotJan.29,187039Do.Oct.17,1851
 

(Second part of table)

(Second part of table)

 
Names.By whose vacancy, and by what means.Remarks.
 
 
D. MacneilVice Douglas deceased.Removed Sept. 23, 1824.
J. M’DonaldVice Macneil retired.Army rank, Sept. 4, 1817; retired on Half-pay.
J. M. SutherlandVice Dalyell.Army rank, May 1825; retired Dec. 2, 1831.
R. AndersonVice Sutherland retired.Retired July 2, 1841.
C. BurneVice Anderson retired.Exchanged to Half-pay, July 16, 1841.
R. MacneilVice Burne to Half-pay.Exchanged to 78th Regiment, April 15, 1842.
M. G. T. LindsayVice Macneil, 78th Regiment.Retired Oct. 13, 1848.
J. F. G. CampbellWithout purchase.Colonel, June 20, 1854, Augmentation Reserve Battalion; promoted Major-General, Nov. 12, 1860.
C. C. YarboroughWith purchase; vice Lindsay retired.Reduced to Half-pay, 1855; Colonel, Nov. 28, 1853.
Bertie GordonAugmentation to the Indian Establishment.Retired by sale, Jan. 29, 1870.
W. T. L. PattersonWithout purchase; vice Campbell promoted.Seconded April 1, 1861; to Half-pay on reduction.
J. SprotWith purchase; vice Gordon retired on Half-pay.
 

FOOTNOTES:

[537] Here we cannot help expressing our regret at the meagreness of the regimental Record Book, which, especially the earlier part of it, consists of the barest possible statement of the movements of the regiment, no details whatever being given of the important part it took in the various actions in which it was engaged. This we do not believe arose from any commendable modesty on the part of the regimental authorities, but, to judge from the preface to the present handsome and beautifully kept Record Book, was the result of pure carelessness. In the case of the 91st, as in the case of most of the other regiments, we have found the present officers and all who have been connected with the regiment eager to lend us all the help in their power; but we fear it will be difficult to supply the deficiencies of the Record Book, which, as an example, dismisses Toulouse in about six lines.

[537] Here, we can't help but express our disappointment with the limited content of the regimental Record Book, which, especially in its earlier sections, contains only the barest outline of the regiment's movements, lacking any details about the significant role it played in the various battles it was involved in. We don’t believe this was due to any admirable modesty from the regimental authorities, but rather, judging by the preface to this well-crafted and nicely maintained Record Book, it reflects sheer negligence. In the case of the 91st, similar to most other regiments, we've found that the current officers and everyone associated with the regiment are eager to assist us in every way they can; however, we fear it will be challenging to fill in the gaps in the Record Book, which, for example, briefly mentions Toulouse in just about six lines.

[538] See his portrait on p. 642, vol. ii.

[538] Check out his portrait on p. 642, vol. ii.

[539] The account we are able to give here may be supplemented by what has been said regarding the Peninsular war in connection with some of the other regiments.

[539] The account we can provide here can be enhanced by the information shared about the Peninsular War in relation to some of the other regiments.

[540] In connection with the 42nd and 79th Regiments, which with the 91st formed the Highland brigade, many details of the battle of Toulouse have already been given, which need not be repeated here.

[540] Regarding the 42nd and 79th Regiments, which, along with the 91st, made up the Highland brigade, many details about the battle of Toulouse have already been shared, so we won't go over them again here.

[541] Shortly after Sir William Douglas assumed the command, the Duke of Wellington came up and asked who had the command of the brigade. Colonel Douglas replied that he had the honour to command it just then; when Wellington said, “No man could do better,” adding, “take the command, and keep it,” which Colonel Douglas did until the brigade reached home. Lt.-Colonel Douglas was presented with a gold medal for his services in the Peninsula, and subsequently created K.C.B.

[541] Shortly after Sir William Douglas took command, the Duke of Wellington approached and asked who was in charge of the brigade. Colonel Douglas replied that he was honored to be in command at that moment; Wellington then said, “No one could do better,” adding, “take command, and keep it,” which Colonel Douglas did until the brigade returned home. Lt.-Colonel Douglas received a gold medal for his services in the Peninsula and was later made K.C.B.

[542] At Waterloo Captain Thomas Hunter Blair of the 91st was doing duty as major of brigade to the 3rd brigade of British Infantry, and for his meritorious conduct on that occasion was promoted Lt.-Col. of the army.

[542] At Waterloo, Captain Thomas Hunter Blair of the 91st was serving as the major of brigade for the 3rd brigade of British Infantry, and for his commendable actions during that battle, he was promoted to Lieutenant Colonel in the army.

[543] The ceded territory was occupied by certain Kaffir tribes only conditionally; by their depredations they had long forfeited all right to remain there.

[543] The territory that was given up was occupied by some Kaffir tribes only under certain conditions; their destructive actions had long caused them to lose any right to stay there.

[544] The Cape and the Kaffirs, p. 111.

[544] The Cape and the Kaffirs, p. 111.

[545] Mrs Ward’s Cape and the Kaffirs, p. 86.

[545] Mrs. Ward’s Cape and the Kaffirs, p. 86.

[546] Page 87.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Page 87.

[547] When the reserve battalion was holding Block Drift, a very daring act was performed by two private soldiers of the regiment. A despatch arrived for the Governor, Sir Peregrine Maitland, escorted by 18 mounted burghers, with a request from the commandant at Fort Beaufort, that it should be sent on as soon as possible. The communication between Block Drift and Fort Cox, where the Governor was, was completely cut off; and accordingly volunteers were called for to carry the despatch. Two men immediately came forward, Robert Walsh and Thomas Reilly, and to them the despatch was entrusted. They left Block Drift shortly after dark, and proceeded on their perilous journey—dressed in uniform and with their muskets. All went well for the first six miles, although they found themselves in the vicinity of the Kaffirs. Suddenly, on entering a wooded valley at the foot of the Amatola mountains, they came right upon a Kaffir encampment, and had hardly time to throw themselves on the ground in the thick underwood, when they found to their horror that the natives had heard their footsteps, as the latter rushed into the thicket in all directions to look for the intruders. Fortunately a porcupine was sighted, and the Kaffirs evidently satisfied, returned to their camp, muttering that it was an “Easterforke,” Anglicé porcupine, that had alarmed them. Walsh and Reilly, holding their breath, saw the Kaffirs prepare to eat their supper, after which they began to post their sentries! One was put within six yards of the gallant fellows, who, not quite discouraged, still kept quiet. The remaining Kaffirs rolled themselves up in their blankets, and went to sleep. The sentry stood for a few minutes,—looked round, then sat down for a few more minutes, looked round again, and then wrapped himself in his blanket, and slept peacefully too. Walsh and Reilly, as may be imagined, did not give him the chance of waking, but made off. They then made a wide circuit, and after numerous escapes from detection, once having been challenged by a Kaffir sentinel (who was not asleep), they came to the Keiskama river, and knowing that all the fords were guarded by the Kaffirs, they had to cross by swimming, finally reaching Fort Cox shortly before daylight. Here their dangers were not over, for the sentries, not expecting anything but Kaffirs, treated them to some rapid file firing. Again they lay down in shelter until daybreak, when, being recognised as British soldiers, they were warmly welcomed and delivered their important despatches. Poor Walsh was afterwards killed in action, and Reilly was discharged with a pension after 21 years’ service, though it is to be regretted that neither received at the time any public reward of their gallant night’s work, which in these days would certainly have been rewarded with the Victoria Cross.

[547] When the reserve battalion was stationed at Block Drift, two brave soldiers from the regiment pulled off a daring act. A dispatch arrived for Governor Sir Peregrine Maitland, escorted by 18 mounted burghers, requesting that it be sent on quickly to the commandant at Fort Beaufort. The route between Block Drift and Fort Cox, where the Governor was, was completely blocked, so volunteers were sought to deliver the dispatch. Two men stepped up right away, Robert Walsh and Thomas Reilly, and they were given the dispatch. They left Block Drift shortly after dark and started their risky journey in uniform with their muskets. The first six miles went smoothly, even though they were near the Kaffirs. Then, as they entered a wooded valley at the foot of the Amatola Mountains, they stumbled upon a Kaffir camp. They barely had time to hide in the thick underbrush when they realized with horror that the natives had heard them. The Kaffirs rushed into the thicket to find the intruders. Luckily, a porcupine was spotted, and the Kaffirs seemed satisfied, mumbling that it was an "Easterforke," which is "Anglicé" for porcupine, that had alarmed them. Holding their breath, Walsh and Reilly watched the Kaffirs prepare their supper, after which the Kaffirs started posting sentries! One was stationed just six yards away from the brave soldiers, who remained quiet despite their nerves. The other Kaffirs wrapped themselves in their blankets and fell asleep. The sentry stood for a few minutes, looked around, then sat down for a few more minutes, checked again, and finally wrapped himself in his blanket, sleeping peacefully too. Walsh and Reilly, as you can guess, took the opportunity to slip away. They then made a wide detour, narrowly avoiding detection several times, even being challenged once by a Kaffir sentinel who was awake. They reached the Keiskama River, and knowing all the fords were guarded by Kaffirs, they had to swim across, finally arriving at Fort Cox just before dawn. However, their troubles weren’t over; the sentries, expecting only Kaffirs, opened fire on them. They quickly lay down for cover until daylight, when they were recognized as British soldiers and welcomed warmly as they delivered their important dispatches. Sadly, Walsh was later killed in action, while Reilly received a pension after 21 years of service. Regrettably, neither was given any public recognition for their brave night’s work, which would definitely have earned them the Victoria Cross today.

[548] During the advance of the enemy on Block Drift, at the beginning of the war, and when this post was commanded by Lt.-Colonel (then Major) Campbell, he took up a position on the top of the school-house, rifle in hand; four men were employed in loading his arms for him, and he brought down two of the enemy successively in a few minutes. When a third fell dead, a soldier of the reserve battalion 91st Regiment could restrain himself no longer; forgetting Col. Campbell’s rank as an officer, in his delight at his prowess as a soldier, the man slapped his commanding officer on the back with a shout of delight, and the exclamation, “Weell done, Sodger!” Was not such a compliment worth all the praise of an elaborate despatch?—The Cape and the Kaffirs, p. 198.

[548] During the enemy's advance on Block Drift at the start of the war, when this post was led by Lt.-Colonel (then Major) Campbell, he took a position on top of the schoolhouse, rifle in hand. Four men were loading his rifle for him, and he took down two enemies in just a few minutes. When a third fell dead, a soldier from the reserve battalion of the 91st Regiment couldn't hold back anymore. Forgetting Col. Campbell’s rank, and thrilled by his skill as a soldier, the man slapped his commanding officer on the back with a shout of joy, exclaiming, “Well done, Soldier!” Wasn’t such a compliment worth more than all the praise in a formal report?—The Cape and the Kaffirs, p. 198.

[549] Among the arrangements for the protection of the colony a force was organised in 1848, by placing soldiers discharged from various regiments, including the 91st, on certain grants of land in British Kaffraria, and thus forming military villages.

[549] In 1848, a protective force was set up for the colony by assigning soldiers who had been discharged from different regiments, including the 91st, to specific land grants in British Kaffraria, which effectively created military villages.

[550] See vol. ii. p. 599.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vol. 2. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[551] When the force was retiring in the direction of their camp, each regiment covered by a company in skirmishing order, that of the 91st was under Lt. Bond. This officer was very short-sighted, and by some means or other was separated from his men, and was nearer the enemy than his skirmishers. Suddenly he was attacked by two Kaffirs, armed, one of whom seized him by the coat. At that time men wearing only side arms were always told off to carry stretchers for the wounded. One of these men, John Sharkie by name, suddenly saw Lt. Bond in the clutches of the savages. He rushed up, struck one of them on the head with his stretcher, killed him dead, and drawing a butcher’s knife which he carried in a sheath, plunged it into the throat of the other. Lt. Bond, who then realised the extent of his escape, coolly adjusted his eyeglass, which he always carried, looked steadily at Sharkie, then at the Kaffirs, and said, “By God, Sharkie, you’re a devilish plucky fellow; I will see you are properly rewarded for your bravery;” and he kept his word.

[551] As the force was retreating toward their camp, each regiment was covered by a company in skirmishing order, with the 91st under Lt. Bond. This officer had poor eyesight and somehow ended up separated from his men, getting closer to the enemy than his skirmishers. Suddenly, he was attacked by two Kaffirs, one of whom grabbed his coat. At that time, soldiers carrying only sidearms were assigned to carry stretchers for the wounded. One of these soldiers, John Sharkie, noticed Lt. Bond captured by the attackers. He rushed in, hit one of them on the head with his stretcher, killing him instantly, and then pulled out a butcher’s knife he had in a sheath and stabbed the other one in the throat. Lt. Bond, realizing how close he had come to danger, casually adjusted his eyeglass, which he always carried, looked at Sharkie, then back at the Kaffirs, and said, “By God, Sharkie, you’re incredibly brave; I’ll make sure you get properly rewarded for your courage;” and he kept his promise.

[552] See vol. ii. p. 604.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vol. 2. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[554] On Nov. 12, 1860, Colonel Campbell became Major-General.

[554] On November 12, 1860, Colonel Campbell was promoted to Major General.

[555] We must mention here that on the 1st of Nov. of this year Quartermaster Paterson took his final leave of the regiment, which, as a private, he joined in 1832, and from which he had never been absent since joining it. He was with it in St Helena, Africa, Greece, the Ionian Islands, and India, from which last place he now left the regiment as an invalid. In his long and varied service he always proved himself a worthy soldier.

[555] We should note that on November 1st of this year, Quartermaster Paterson officially said goodbye to the regiment, which he joined as a private in 1832 and had never left since. He served with it in St. Helena, Africa, Greece, the Ionian Islands, and India, from where he is now leaving the regiment due to health issues. Throughout his long and diverse service, he consistently proved to be a dedicated soldier.

[556] This, we think, is the proper place to give a few personal details of Col. Bertie Gordon, who was in many respects a very remarkable man—a man imbued with the most chivalrous notions of a soldier’s vocation, and at the same time one of the most practical men that ever held command of a regiment. He was a strict disciplinarian, and yet no officer could take more care than he of the personal comfort and best welfare of his men. He loved his regiment dearly, and it is greatly owing to him that the 91st has attained its present position. He has found a successor in every respect worthy of him in the present commander, Lt.-Col. Sprot.

[556] We believe this is the right time to share some personal details about Col. Bertie Gordon, who was, in many ways, an extraordinary man—someone filled with the noblest ideas about a soldier's duty, while also being one of the most practical leaders ever to command a regiment. He was a strict disciplinarian, but no officer took better care of the personal comfort and well-being of his men. He had a deep affection for his regiment, and it’s largely thanks to him that the 91st has reached its current stature. He has found a successor in the current commander, Lt.-Col. Sprot, who is worthy of him in every way.

Bertie Edward Murray was born at Auchlunies, Aberdeenshire, on the 17th of Dec. 1813. He was the son of Alexander Gordon, Esq., of Auchlunies, afterwards of Ellon Castle, Aberdeenshire, and Albinia Louisa Cumberland, daughter of Lady Albinia Cumberland. He was educated at Rainham, Kent, the Edinburgh Academy, and the Edinburgh Royal Military Academy. He obtained his first commission in the 91st Regiment in the year 1832, and joined in 1833. At school Bertie Gordon showed abilities much beyond average. Reserved, and sometimes proud, Bertie Gordon was slow to form intimate friendships, but he was warm-hearted and generous, ever ready to assist a companion, or to prevent the oppression of a younger boy. Always strictly honourable and truthful, he was fearless of danger, and if, in boyish pranks, there was anything to be done which required nerve and courage, Bertie Gordon was sure to be found in the front ranks. The chief incidents in his military career have been already told. Did space permit, we could fill pages concerning the institutions he founded in the regiment—gymnasia for non-commissioned officers and men, reading-rooms, refreshment-rooms, dancing-rooms, children’s homes, &c. His name is worthy of remembrance as one who had the loftiest ideas of the duties of his position, and who spared no pains to carry out his ideas by the wisest action. A regiment commanded by such a man could not fail to attain the highest degree of efficiency.

Bertie Edward Murray was born in Auchlunies, Aberdeenshire, on December 17, 1813. He was the son of Alexander Gordon, Esq., of Auchlunies, later of Ellon Castle, Aberdeenshire, and Albinia Louisa Cumberland, daughter of Lady Albinia Cumberland. He was educated in Rainham, Kent, at the Edinburgh Academy, and at the Edinburgh Royal Military Academy. He got his first commission in the 91st Regiment in 1832 and joined in 1833. At school, Bertie Gordon demonstrated abilities well beyond the average. Reserved and sometimes a bit proud, he was slow to form close friendships, but he was warm-hearted and generous, always ready to help a friend or to prevent the bullying of a younger boy. Always strictly honorable and truthful, he was fearless in the face of danger, and if a boyish prank required bravery and courage, Bertie Gordon was sure to be at the front. The main events of his military career have already been mentioned. If space allowed, we could fill pages with details about the institutions he established in the regiment—gyms for non-commissioned officers and men, reading rooms, refreshment areas, dance halls, children's homes, etc. His name deserves to be remembered as someone who had the highest ideals of his responsibilities and who went to great lengths to implement his ideas through thoughtful actions. A regiment led by such a man was bound to achieve the highest level of efficiency.

[557] We very much regret that space does not permit our giving a detailed account of the many and varied services of Colonel Sprot since he joined the army in 1848. Colonel Sprot, we may here mention, belongs to one of the oldest and best known Edinburgh families. He is son of Mark Sprot, Esq. of Riddell, Roxburghshire, and has connections among many old and well-known Scottish families, both Highland and Lowland. It would be difficult to find an officer in any branch of Her Majesty’s service who has taken more pains to attain a thorough knowledge of every branch of science that in any way bears upon the duties which an officer may, under any circumstances, be called upon to perform. His preparations for a military career did not cease when he obtained his commission, but by persevering study he so mastered the arts of engineering, surveying, and similar branches of applied science, that while still a lieutenant he was employed by Government in the superintendence of works of the highest importance in India. From 1849 Colonel Sprot spent about twelve years in India, during the greater part of which he occupied positions, both civil and military, of the greatest responsibility. As captain he served continuously throughout the whole of the Indian Mutiny from May 1857 until May 1860; was present in one action, and received the Indian war medal for his services. Colonel Sprot joined the 91st as a major from the 83rd regiment in the year 1868, and since he assumed command he has set himself heart and soul to raise the 91st Highlanders to the highest possible pitch of efficiency. Every man in the regiment is carefully trained in all the practical duties of a soldier; and, indeed, to a great deal more than a soldier is bound to know, and that in such a manner, that were the regiment to be suddenly engaged in an active campaign, it would likely have less difficulty than most regiments in adapting itself to the exigencies of the occasion.

[557] We regret that we can't provide a detailed account of the numerous and diverse services of Colonel Sprot since he joined the army in 1848. Colonel Sprot comes from one of the oldest and most well-known families in Edinburgh. He is the son of Mark Sprot, Esq. of Riddell, Roxburghshire, and has connections to many distinguished Scottish families, both Highland and Lowland. It would be hard to find an officer in any branch of Her Majesty’s service who has worked harder to gain a thorough understanding of every area of science that relates to the duties an officer may be called upon to perform. His preparation for a military career didn't stop when he received his commission; through persistent study, he mastered engineering, surveying, and other applied sciences to the extent that, while still a lieutenant, he was employed by the Government to oversee highly important projects in India. From 1849, Colonel Sprot spent about twelve years in India, during most of which he held significant civil and military positions. As a captain, he served continuously throughout the entire Indian Mutiny from May 1857 to May 1860; he participated in one action and received the Indian war medal for his services. Colonel Sprot joined the 91st as a major from the 83rd regiment in 1868, and since taking command, he has dedicated himself wholeheartedly to raising the 91st Highlanders to the highest level of efficiency. Every soldier in the regiment is thoroughly trained in all the practical duties of a soldier, and indeed, in much more than what is typically expected of a soldier, so that if the regiment were to be suddenly engaged in an active campaign, it would likely have less trouble than most regiments in adapting to the demands of the situation.

[558] Lt.-Col. Sprot was invited to the castle on the occasion, but by a severe illness was prevented from being able to accept the invitation.

[558] Lt.-Col. Sprot was invited to the castle for the event, but he couldn't accept the invitation due to a serious illness.

[559] Colonel Sprot, we may mention here, is the author of a little manual of outpost duty, written in a concise and clear manner, and giving a reason for everything. This manual will be found useful to all ranks, from the field-officer to the sentry.

[559] Colonel Sprot is the author of a compact guide on outpost duty, written in a straightforward and clear way, explaining the reasoning behind everything. This guide will be useful for everyone, from field officers to sentries.


THE 92ND GORDON HIGHLANDERS.

I.

1794–1816.

Raising the regiment—The Duchess of Gordon’s bounty—The Lochaber men and Captain John Cameron—First list of officers—Thoroughly Highland character of the Gordon Highlanders—M’Kinnon the bard—First five years of service—Ireland—Holland—Egmont-op-Zee—Sir John Moore’s regard for the regiment—Egypt—Severe losses of the regiment—M’Kinnon’s poem on the battle of Alexandria—Ireland—Glasgow—Weeley—Copenhagen—Sweden—Portugal—Walcheren—Peninsula—Fuentes d’Onor—Arroyo de Molinos—Almaraz—Alba de Tormes—Vittoria—Pyrenees—Maya—92nd disregards orders—Nive—Orthes—Aire—Ireland—2nd battalion disbanded—Brussels—Quatre Bras—Colonel John Cameron—Waterloo—Paris—Home.

Raising the regiment—The Duchess of Gordon’s support—The Lochaber men and Captain John Cameron—First list of officers—Strongly Highland character of the Gordon Highlanders—M’Kinnon the poet—First five years of service—Ireland—Holland—Egmont-op-Zee—Sir John Moore’s appreciation for the regiment—Egypt—Severe losses of the regiment—M’Kinnon’s poem about the battle of Alexandria—Ireland—Glasgow—Weeley—Copenhagen—Sweden—Portugal—Walcheren—Peninsula—Fuentes d’Onor—Arroyo de Molinos—Almaraz—Alba de Tormes—Vittoria—Pyrenees—Maya—92nd ignores orders—Nive—Orthes—Aire—Ireland—2nd battalion disbanded—Brussels—Quatre Bras—Colonel John Cameron—Waterloo—Paris—Home.

Egmont-by-the-Sea.
Mandora.
Egypt and the Sphinx.
Corunna.
Fuentes d'Onor.
Almarath.
Vittoria.
Pyrenees Mountains.
Nice.
Orthoses.
Peninsula.
Waterloo.

The Marquis of Huntly,[560] whilst a captain in the 3rd Foot Guards, having offered to raise a regiment for general service, letters were granted to him for this purpose on the 10th of February 1794. In his zeal for the service the marquis was backed by his father and mother, the Duke and Duchess of Gordon, both of whom, along with the marquis himself, took an active share in the recruiting. It is quite a true story that the beautiful Duchess of Gordon recruited in person on horseback at markets, wearing a regimental jacket and bonnet, and offering for recruits the irresistible bounty of a kiss and a guinea. The result was, that, within the short space of four months, the requisite number of men was raised, and on the 24th of June the corps was inspected at Aberdeen[561] by Major-General Sir Hector Munro, and embodied under the denomination of the “Gordon Highlanders.” The officers appointed were:—

The Marquis of Huntly,[560] while serving as a captain in the 3rd Foot Guards, offered to create a regiment for general service. He received official permission for this on February 10, 1794. Driven by his commitment, the marquis was supported by his parents, the Duke and Duchess of Gordon, both of whom, along with the marquis himself, actively participated in the recruitment efforts. It's a true story that the lovely Duchess of Gordon recruited in person on horseback at markets, wearing a regimental jacket and bonnet, offering potential recruits the tempting bounty of a kiss and a guinea. As a result, in just four months, the required number of men was assembled, and on June 24, the corps was inspected at Aberdeen[561] by Major-General Sir Hector Munro, officially becoming known as the “Gordon Highlanders.” The appointed officers were:—

Lieutenant-Colonel Commandant.

Lieutenant Colonel Commandant.

George, Marquis of Huntly.

Majors.

Degrees.

Charles Erskine of Cadross, killed in Egypt in 1801.

Charles Erskine of Cadross, died in Egypt in 1801.

Donald Macdonald of Boisdale, died in 1795.

Donald Macdonald of Boisdale died in 1795.

Captains.

Captains.

Alexander Napier of Blackstone, killed at Corunna in 1809.

Alexander Napier of Blackstone, who died at Corunna in 1809.

John Cameron of Fassifern, killed at Quatre Bras, 16th June, 1815.

John Cameron of Fassifern, killed at Quatre Bras, June 16, 1815.

Honourable John Ramsay, son of Lord Dalhousie.

Honorable John Ramsay, son of Lord Dalhousie.

Andrew Paton.

Andrew Paton.

William Mackintosh of Aberarder, killed in Holland in 1799.

William Mackintosh of Aberarder, who was killed in Holland in 1799.

Alexander Gordon, son of Lord Rockville, killed at Talavera in 1808, Lieutenant-Colonel 83rd regiment.

Alexander Gordon, son of Lord Rockville, died at Talavera in 1808, Lieutenant Colonel of the 83rd regiment.

Simon Macdonald of Morar.

Simon Macdonald from Morar.

Captain-Lieutenant.

Lieutenant Commander.

John Gordon, retired as Major.

Lieutenants.

Lieutenants.

Peter Grant, died in 1817, Major on half-pay.

Peter Grant, who died in 1817, was a Major on half-pay.

Archibald Macdonell, died in 1813, Lieutenant-Colonel of veterans.

Archibald Macdonell, who passed away in 1813, was a Lieutenant Colonel of veterans.

Alexander Stewart.

Alex Stewart.

Sir John Maclean, Major-General, K.C.B., 1825.

Sir John Maclean, Major-General, K.C.B., 1825.

Peter Gordon, died 1806.

Peter Gordon, passed away 1806.

Thomas Forbes, killed at Toulouse in 1814, Lieutenant-Colonel of the 45th regiment.

Thomas Forbes, who was killed in Toulouse in 1814, was the Lieutenant Colonel of the 45th regiment.

Ewan Macpherson.

Ewan Macpherson.

George H. Gordon.

George Gordon.

Ensigns.

Ensigns.

Charles Dowie, died of wounds in Egypt in 1801.

Charles Dowie died from his injuries in Egypt in 1801.

George Davidson, killed at Quatre Bras in 1815, then Captain in the 42nd regiment.

George Davidson, who was killed at Quatre Bras in 1815, was then a Captain in the 42nd regiment.

Archibald Macdonald.

Archibald Macdonald.

Alexander Fraser, killed 2nd October 1799.

Alexander Fraser, died October 2, 1799.

William Tod.

William Tod.

James Mitchell, Lieutenant-Colonel in 1815, retired in 1819.

James Mitchell, Lieutenant Colonel in 1815, retired in 1819.

Staff.

Team.

Chaplain.—William Gordon.

Chaplain—William Gordon.

Adjutant.—James Henderson, died in 1796.

Adjutant: James Henderson, died 1796.

Quarter-master.—Peter Wilkie, died in 1806.

Quartermaster.—Peter Wilkie, passed away in 1806.

Surgeon.—William Findlay, died in Egypt in 1801.

Surgeon.—William Findlay, passed away in Egypt in 1801.

COLONELS OF THE 91ST 92ND AND 93RD HIGHLANDERS.

COLONELS OF THE 91ST, 92ND, AND 93RD HIGHLANDERS.

A. Fullerton & Co London & Edinburgh.

A. Fullerton & Co London & Edinburgh.

UPPER

UPPER

GENL DUNCAN CAMPBELL OF LOCHNELL.
Col. of 91st Highlrs 10th Feb. 1794—9th April 1837.
First Colonel.
GEORGE, MARQUIS OF HUNTLY.
Col. of 92nd Highlrs 3rd May 1796—3rd Jan. 1806.
Also Col. of 42nd Highlrs 3rd Jan. 1806—29th Jan. 1820.

LOWER

LOWER

MAJOR GENL. W. WEMYSS OF WEMYSS.
Col. of 93rd Highlrs 25th Aug^t 1800—Feb. 1822.
First Colonel.
SIR H. W. STISTED, K.C.B.
Col. of 93rd Highlrs 28th Sep^t 1873—

It is apt to be supposed that because the Gordon estates now lie only in Aberdeen and Banff, and because the regiment was first collected at Aberdeen, that it belongs particularly to that district; but this is quite a mistake. The 92nd was raised principally in the highland districts of the Gordon estates, and from the estates of the officers or their relations; but it should be remembered that these estates then extended, or the Duke had seignorities over the lands, as far west as Ballachulish and Lochiel, taking in Strathspey, and Lochaber, and it was from these highland districts, of which Fort-William is the centre, that it was mostly raised and for a long time after recruited. It also drew very many of its men from Argyll and the Western Isles. The 92nd along with the 79th should be classed with the Inverness-shire, &c., Militia, and, in conjunction with the 91st and 74th, along with the Argyllshire; the 92nd being connected with North Argyll and Isles, the 91st with Lorn, and the 74th with Cowal and Kintyre. It has always been particular in its recruiting; even after giving nearly all its men as volunteers to regiments going to the Crimea, and stress being laid upon it to fill up quickly, the commanding officers determined to enlist, as usual, only Scotchmen, and hence the great popularity of the corps in Scotland. Although the men (with the exception of volunteers from other regiments), are still all Scotch, they are not so entirely from the Highlands as formerly; yet the regiment is quite an example in spirit and feeling of the old Highland clan, and M’Donald is still the most common name in its ranks. Several Gaelic poets or “bards” have worn its tartan, the most distinguished being Corporal Alexander M’Kinnon, a native of Arasaig, in Inverness-shire, whose descriptions of the battles of Bergen-op-Zoom and the war in Egypt are among the most spirited modern Gaelic poems. The officers have all along been mostly taken from among good Scottish families; and so highly were its non-commissioned officers thought of in the army, that it was, and is, no uncommon thing for them to be promoted as sergeant-majors and as adjutants into other corps, and to be selected as adjutants of militia and volunteers.

It’s commonly thought that because the Gordon estates are now only in Aberdeen and Banff, and because the regiment was first gathered in Aberdeen, it particularly belongs to that area, but that’s a mistake. The 92nd was mostly formed in the Highland areas of the Gordon estates, and from the estates of the officers or their relatives. However, it’s important to remember that these estates then covered much larger areas, with the Duke having control over lands extending as far west as Ballachulish and Lochiel, including Strathspey and Lochaber. It was mainly from these Highland regions, centered around Fort-William, that the regiment was raised and for a long time recruited. It also gained many of its men from Argyll and the Western Isles. The 92nd, along with the 79th, should be considered part of the Inverness-shire militia, and, along with the 91st and 74th, tied to Argyllshire—the 92nd connected with North Argyll and the Isles, the 91st with Lorn, and the 74th with Cowal and Kintyre. The regiment has always been selective in its recruiting; even after sending nearly all its men as volunteers to regiments going to the Crimea and pressure to quickly fill up, the commanding officers chose to enlist, as usual, only Scotsmen, which is why the corps is so popular in Scotland. Although the men (except for a few volunteers from other regiments) are still all Scottish, they aren't solely from the Highlands like before. Yet the regiment still embodies the spirit and feeling of the old Highland clan, with M’Donald being the most common name among its ranks. Several Gaelic poets or “bards” have worn its tartan, the most notable being Corporal Alexander M’Kinnon, a native of Arasaig in Inverness-shire, whose descriptions of the battles of Bergen-op-Zoom and the war in Egypt are among the most vibrant modern Gaelic poems. The officers have mostly come from respected Scottish families, and the non-commissioned officers have been so well-regarded in the army that it’s not uncommon for them to be promoted to sergeant-majors and adjutants in other corps, as well as being chosen as adjutants for militia and volunteer regiments.

The regiment embarked at Fort-George on the 9th of July 1794, and joined the camp on Netley Common in August, when it was put on the list of numbered corps as the 100th regiment. The first five years of its service were spent at Gibraltar, Corsica, Elba, and Ireland, in which latter place it had most arduous and trying duties to perform; these, however, it performed with the best results to the country.

The regiment started its journey from Fort-George on July 9, 1794, and arrived at the camp on Netley Common in August, where it was officially recognized as the 100th regiment. The first five years of its service were spent in Gibraltar, Corsica, Elba, and Ireland, where it faced particularly challenging and demanding tasks; nonetheless, it carried them out with great success for the benefit of the country.

The Gordon Highlanders left Ireland in June 1799 for England, to join an armament then preparing for the coast of Holland. The number of the regiment was changed about this time to the 92nd, the former regiment of that number, and others, having been reduced.

The Gordon Highlanders left Ireland in June 1799 for England to join a force that was getting ready to head to the coast of Holland. Around this time, the regiment's number was changed to the 92nd, as the previous regiment with that number, along with others, had been reduced.

The first division of the army, of which the 92nd formed part, landed on the Dutch coast, near the Helder, on the morning of the 27th of August, without opposition; but the troops had scarcely formed on a ridge of sand hills, at a little distance from the beach, when they were attacked by the enemy, who were however driven back, after a sharp contest of some hours’ duration. The 92nd, which formed a part of General Moore’s brigade, was not engaged in this affair; but in the battle which took place between Bergen and Egmont on the 2nd of October it took a very distinguished share. General Moore was so well pleased with the heroic conduct of the corps on this occasion, that, when he was made a knight of the Bath, and obtained a grant of supporters for his armorial bearings, he took a soldier of the Gordon Highlanders in full uniform as one of them.[562][758] In the action alluded to, the 92nd had Captain William Mackintosh, Lts. Alexander Fraser, Gordon M’Hardy, 3 sergeants, and 54 rank and file, killed; and Colonel, the Marquis of Huntly, Captains John Cameron, Alexander Gordon, Peter Grant, John Maclean, Lieutenants George Fraser, Charles Chadd, Norman Macleod, Donald Macdonald, Ensigns Charles Cameron, John Macpherson, James Bent, G. W. Holmes, 6 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 175 rank and file, wounded.

The first division of the army, which included the 92nd, landed on the Dutch coast near Helder on the morning of August 27th without any resistance. But as soon as the troops set up on a ridge of sand hills not far from the beach, they were attacked by the enemy, who were pushed back after a tough fight lasting a few hours. The 92nd, part of General Moore’s brigade, didn't take part in this skirmish; however, they played a significant role in the battle between Bergen and Egmont on October 2nd. General Moore was so impressed with the brave actions of the corps that when he was knighted and received supporters for his coat of arms, he chose a soldier from the Gordon Highlanders in full uniform as one of them.[562][758] In that action, the 92nd lost Captain William Mackintosh, Lieutenants Alexander Fraser and Gordon M’Hardy, as well as 3 sergeants and 54 soldiers. Colonel the Marquis of Huntly, Captains John Cameron, Alexander Gordon, Peter Grant, John Maclean, Lieutenants George Fraser, Charles Chadd, Norman Macleod, Donald Macdonald, Ensigns Charles Cameron, John Macpherson, James Bent, G. W. Holmes, along with 6 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 175 soldiers were wounded.

General Sir John Moore.
(From a painting by Sir Thomas Lawrence.)

After returning to England, the regiment again embarked on the 27th of May 1800, and sailed for the coast of France; but no landing took place, and the fleet proceeded to Minorca, where the 92nd disembarked on the 20th of July. It formed part of the expedition against Egypt, details of which will be found in the account of the service of the 42nd regiment. The Gordon Highlanders particularly distinguished themselves in the battle of the 13th of March 1801. The British army moved forward to the attack in three columns of regiments; the 90th, or Perthshire regiment, led the advance of the first or centre column, and the Gordon Highlanders that of the second or left, the reserve marching on the right, covering the movements of the first line, and running parallel with the other two columns. The enemy were strongly fortified on a rising ground, and well appointed with cavalry and artillery. As soon as the regiments in advance had cleared some palm and date trees they began to deploy into line; but before the whole army had formed the enemy opened a heavy fire of cannon and musketry, and descended from the heights to attack the 92nd, which had by this time formed in line. The fire was quickly returned by the Gordon Highlanders, who not only firmly maintained their ground singly against the attacks of the enemy supported by a powerful artillery, but drove them back with loss. In this action the 92nd had 19 rank and file killed; and Lt.-Col. Charles Erskine (who afterwards died of his wounds), Captains the Honourable John Ramsay, Archibald Macdonald, Lts. Norman Macleod, Charles Dowie (both of whom also died of their wounds), Donald Macdonald, Tomlin Campbell, Alexander Clarke (the two last died of their wounds), Ronald Macdonald, Alexander Cameron, Ensign Peter Wilson, 10 sergeants, and 100 rank and file wounded.

After returning to England, the regiment set sail again on May 27, 1800, heading for the coast of France; however, they didn’t land and the fleet continued on to Minorca, where the 92nd disembarked on July 20. They were part of the mission against Egypt, which is detailed in the account of the service of the 42nd regiment. The Gordon Highlanders particularly distinguished themselves in the battle on March 13, 1801. The British army advanced in three columns of regiments; the 90th, or Perthshire regiment, led the way in the first, or center column, while the Gordon Highlanders led the second, or left column, with the reserve moving on the right, providing cover for the first line and running parallel with the other two columns. The enemy had strong fortifications on a hill and were well-equipped with cavalry and artillery. Once the leading regiments cleared some palm and date trees, they started to form a line; but before the entire army was in position, the enemy opened a heavy fire of cannon and musketry and charged down from the heights to attack the 92nd, which by then had formed a line. The Gordon Highlanders quickly returned fire, holding their ground against the enemy, who had strong artillery support, and even pushed them back with casualties. In this action, the 92nd lost 19 men killed; Lt.-Col. Charles Erskine (who later died from his wounds), Captains the Honorable John Ramsay, Archibald Macdonald, Lts. Norman Macleod, Charles Dowie (both of whom also died from their wounds), Donald Macdonald, Tomlin Campbell, Alexander Clarke (the last two also died from their wounds), Ronald Macdonald, Alexander Cameron, Ensign Peter Wilson, 10 sergeants, and 100 other ranks were wounded.

The regiment had suffered much from sickness during the voyage from Minorca to Egypt, and with this and its recent loss in battle it was so reduced in numbers that General Abercromby ordered it to the rear on the night of the 20th of March, in order to take post upon[759] the shore at Aboukir. Major Napier, on whom the command of the 92nd had devolved in consequence of the death of Col. Erskine, did not, however, remain long in this position, but hurried back as soon as he heard the firing, and assumed his former place in the line. The regiment lost 3 rank and file killed, and Captain John Cameron, Lt. Stewart Matheson, and 37 rank and file wounded.

The regiment had faced a lot of sickness during the journey from Minorca to Egypt, and with its recent loss in battle, it was so reduced in numbers that General Abercromby ordered it to the back on the night of March 20th, to take a position on[759] the shore at Aboukir. Major Napier, who had taken command of the 92nd after Colonel Erskine’s death, didn’t stay in this position for long but rushed back as soon as he heard the gunfire and took his place in the line again. The regiment lost 3 ranks and file killed, and Captain John Cameron, Lieutenant Stewart Matheson, and 37 ranks and file were wounded.

At the battle of Alexandria, Corporal M’Kinnon, the Gaelic poet already alluded to, was severely wounded, and was nearly buried for dead, when his friend, Sergeant M’Lean, saved him. He composed a Gaelic poem, full of spirit, on the battle, part of which we give in a translation by the Rev. Dr Maclauchlan:—

At the battle of Alexandria, Corporal M’Kinnon, the Gaelic poet mentioned earlier, was seriously injured and was almost buried alive, thinking he was dead, when his friend, Sergeant M’Lean, rescued him. He wrote an invigorating Gaelic poem about the battle, and we present part of it here in a translation by Rev. Dr. Maclauchlan:—

A Song of the Battle in Egypt.

A Song of the Battle in Egypt.

It was not heard in the course of history,

It was not mentioned throughout history,

In the conflict or strife of arms,

In the heat of combat,

That fifteen thousand men so famous as you

That fifteen thousand men as famous as you

Drew swords under their King.

Drew swords for their King.

Glorious was the Scottish champion

The Scottish champion was glorious.

Who had that matter entrusted to him;

Who was given that task?

They were not clowns who were chosen with him,

They were not clowns selected to be with him,

To bring their deeds of arms to an issue.

To settle their disputes.


The brave heroes were drawn

The fearless heroes gathered

Into a heavy, fierce body;

Into a strong, fierce body;

Powerful, strong were the hands,

Strong were the hands,

The fine spark going off;

The small spark igniting;

Seeking a place where they might kneel,

Seeking a spot where they could kneel,

If any enemy were to meet them,

If any enemy were to run into them,

The ground would be left bloody

The ground would be stained with blood.

With steel that pierces men’s bodies.

With steel that cuts through men’s bodies.

There were hearty, vigorous lads there,

There were strong, energetic guys there,

Who never yielded in fear,

Who never gave in to fear,

Following them as best they might.

Following them as closely as they could.

Fifty horse were turned by their exploits.

Fifty horses were changed by their adventures.

It was a vain thought for the horsemen

It was a foolish thought for the horsemen

That they could not find men to contend with them;

That they couldn't find anyone to compete with them;

And the heroes, who could not be shaken,

And the heroes, who could not be moved,

Chasing them out on the hill.

Chasing them out on the hill.


We were ready on our legs,

We were standing,

To pursue with all speed,

To hurry up,

On the thirteenth morning which they fixed,

On the thirteenth morning that they scheduled,

With our noble fearless commander.

With our brave fearless leader.

The two youngest of our regiments—

The two youngest of our regiments—

The Grahams and the Gordons—

The Grahams and the Gordons—

Running swiftly to meet them

Running fast to meet them

Pouring down from the hill.

Pouring down from the hill.


Heavy was the flight for them,

Heavy was the flight for them,

Hard as ever was heard of;

Hard as ever was heard of;

Abercromby was up with them,

Abercromby was with them,

With his men who were ready at hand.

With his men who were ready nearby.

Were it not for the town which they reached

Were it not for the town they arrived at

With cannon all surrounded,

Surrounded by cannons,

More of them were in their graves,

More of them were in their graves,

And had got cold upon the hill.

And it had gotten cold on the hill.

In a short time the regiment recovered its health, and shared in all the movements of the army in Egypt till the termination of hostilities, when it embarked for Ireland, and landed at Cork on the 30th of January 1802.

In a short time, the regiment regained its health and participated in all the movements of the army in Egypt until the end of hostilities, when it boarded a ship for Ireland and landed in Cork on January 30, 1802.

For their services in Egypt, King George III. conferred upon the 92nd and other regiments the honour of bearing on their colours and appointments the “Sphinx,” and the word “Egypt.” The Grand Seignior established the order of the Knighthood of the Crescent, of which the general officers were made members; and gold medals were presented to the field-officers, captains, and subalterns.

For their services in Egypt, King George III awarded the 92nd and other regiments the honor of displaying the “Sphinx” and the word “Egypt” on their colors and insignia. The Grand Seignior created the Order of the Knighthood of the Crescent, and the general officers were made members. Gold medals were given to field officers, captains, and subalterns.

The regiment was removed from Ireland to Glasgow, where it arrived on June 6th, and remained until the renewal of hostilities in 1803, when it was marched to Leith, and embarked for the camp which was then forming at Weeley. At this time was embodied a second battalion of 1000 men, raised under the Army of Reserve Act, in the counties of Nairn, Inverness, Moray, Banff, and Aberdeen. This corps served as a nursery for the regiment during the war.

The regiment was moved from Ireland to Glasgow, arriving on June 6th, and stayed there until fighting restarted in 1803, when it marched to Leith and boarded ships for the camp being set up at Weeley. At that time, a second battalion of 1,000 men was formed under the Army of Reserve Act in the counties of Nairn, Inverness, Moray, Banff, and Aberdeen. This unit acted as a training ground for the regiment during the war.

In January 1806 Major-General the Honourable John Hume was made colonel, in room of the Marquis of Huntly removed to the 42nd.

In January 1806, Major-General the Honourable John Hume was appointed colonel, replacing the Marquis of Huntly, who moved to the 42nd.

The regiment formed part of the expedition sent against Copenhagen in 1807, and served in Sir Arthur Wellesley’s brigade. The only instance which offered on this occasion to the regiment to distinguish itself was a spirited and successful charge with the bayonet, when it drove back a greatly superior number of the enemy.

The regiment was part of the expedition sent to Copenhagen in 1807 and served in Sir Arthur Wellesley’s brigade. The only opportunity for the regiment to stand out during this event was a bold and successful bayonet charge, where it pushed back a much larger enemy force.

In the year 1808 the regiment embarked for Sweden under Sir John Moore, but its services were not made use of; and immediately upon the return of the expedition to England the troops employed were ordered to Portugal under the same commander, landing on the 27th of August. The 92nd accompanied all the movements of General Moore’s army, and had the misfortune to lose its commanding officer, Col. Napier of Blackstone, who was killed at Corunna, where the first battalion was posted towards the left of the army on the road leading to Betanzos, “and throughout the day supported its former reputation.” Col. Napier was adored by the regiment, to which he was more like a father than a commanding officer. The regiment had only 3 rank and file killed, and 12 wounded; among the latter[760] was Lt. Archibald Macdonald, who afterwards died of his wounds.

In 1808, the regiment set off for Sweden under Sir John Moore, but they were not needed. As soon as the expedition returned to England, the troops involved were sent to Portugal with the same commander, landing on August 27th. The 92nd followed all the movements of General Moore’s army and unfortunately lost their commanding officer, Col. Napier of Blackstone, who was killed at Corunna. The first battalion was positioned on the left side of the army along the road to Betanzos and “throughout the day upheld its previous reputation.” Col. Napier was deeply loved by the regiment, acting more like a father than just a commanding officer. The regiment sustained only 3 killed and 12 wounded; among the wounded[760] was Lt. Archibald Macdonald, who later died from his injuries.

On its return to England the regiment was quartered at Weeley, where it received a reinforcement of recruits, which increased the strength of the corps to rather more than 1000 men. This number was, however, greatly reduced in the Walcheren expedition, only 300 out of the 1000 returning fit for duty; but the loss was speedily supplied by recruits from the second battalion. The regiment embarked for Portugal on the 21st of September 1810, and joined the British army under Lord Wellington at the lines of Torres Vedras, in the following month.

On its return to England, the regiment was stationed at Weeley, where it received a group of new recruits, bringing the total strength of the unit to just over 1000 men. However, this number dropped significantly during the Walcheren expedition, with only 300 out of the 1000 returning fit for duty; but the loss was quickly made up by new recruits from the second battalion. The regiment set sail for Portugal on September 21, 1810, and joined the British army led by Lord Wellington at the lines of Torres Vedras the following month.

The service of the 92nd in the Spanish Peninsula and the south of France is so blended with the operations of Lord Wellington’s army that, to give a complete idea of it, it would be necessary to enter into details which the limited space allotted to this division of the history will not admit of, and the most important of which have been given in our notices of the other Highland regiments, especially the 42nd and 71st. In all the actions in which they were engaged, the Gordon Highlanders upheld the high military reputation which they had acquired in Egypt, and supported the honour of their native country in a manner worthy of Highlanders.

The service of the 92nd in the Spanish Peninsula and southern France is so intertwined with the operations of Lord Wellington’s army that, to fully understand it, we would need to go into details that the limited space for this section of history won’t allow. The most important details have been covered in our discussions of the other Highland regiments, particularly the 42nd and 71st. In all the battles they participated in, the Gordon Highlanders maintained the strong military reputation they had earned in Egypt and upheld the honor of their homeland in a way that was truly deserving of Highlanders.

The 92nd was brigaded with the 50th and 71st under the command of Sir William Erskine at Fuentes d’Onor, May 5th, 1811. The first battalion of the 92nd was stationed to the right of the town, covering a brigade of nine-pounders, and was exposed to a very heavy cannonade. The regiment had 7 rank and file killed, and 2 officers, Major Peter Grant and Lt. Allan M’Nab, and 35 rank and file wounded. Lt.-General Rowland Hill having driven the French from their post at Caceres, the latter, on the approach of the British, retired, halting at Arroyo de Molinos. After a very fatiguing march from Portalegre, the first battalion of the 92nd arrived close to Arroyo on the 27th of October 1811, and next day took part in a well fought battle. The 92nd was placed in the centre of its brigade, and was ordered to proceed to the market-square, and, if possible, to the other side of the town. As the regiment was proceeding along one of the streets, the French, taken by surprise, came out to see what was the matter, and the Prince D’Aremberg was taken prisoner in a half-naked state by a sergeant of the 92nd. The French, however, soon assembled, threw themselves across the head of the street, and commenced firing upon the advancing regiment, the shot taking deadly effect, owing to the narrowness of the street. By this time great confusion and uproar prevailed in the town. The 71st moved down to the assistance of the 92nd, while the 50th secured all the passages to the town, and captured the French artillery. The 92nd thus reinforced now pushed its way through the suburbs, and cleared the town of the enemy. The latter, however, afterwards formed in a field, and fired down a lane upon the advancing regiment. The 92nd had 3 men killed, and Col. Cameron, Brevet-Major Dunbar, and Captains M’Donald and M’Pherson, and 7 rank and file wounded.

The 92nd was grouped with the 50th and 71st under the command of Sir William Erskine at Fuentes d’Onor on May 5, 1811. The first battalion of the 92nd was stationed to the right of the town, supporting a brigade of nine-pounders and facing intense cannon fire. The regiment lost 7 rank and file killed, along with 2 officers, Major Peter Grant and Lt. Allan M’Nab, and had 35 rank and file wounded. Lt.-General Rowland Hill, after pushing the French from their position at Caceres, saw them retreat as the British approached, stopping at Arroyo de Molinos. After a tiring march from Portalegre, the first battalion of the 92nd reached near Arroyo on October 27, 1811, and the next day participated in a fierce battle. The 92nd was placed in the center of its brigade and was ordered to advance to the market square and, if possible, to the other side of the town. While the regiment moved down one of the streets, the French were caught off guard and came out to investigate, resulting in the capture of Prince D’Aremberg in a semi-naked state by a sergeant of the 92nd. However, the French quickly regrouped, blocked the street, and started firing at the advancing regiment, with deadly shots hitting due to the narrowness of the street. At this point, chaos erupted in the town. The 71st moved in to support the 92nd, while the 50th secured all entrances to the town and captured the French artillery. With these reinforcements, the 92nd pushed through the suburbs and cleared the town of enemy forces. The French later regrouped in a field and fired down a lane at the advancing regiment. The 92nd suffered 3 men killed and had Col. Cameron, Brevet-Major Dunbar, Captains M’Donald and M’Pherson, and 7 rank and file wounded.

At Almaraz, on May 19th, 1812, the 92nd again did good service in assisting materially to destroy the bridge and fortifications. This point was of great importance to the enemy, as it secured the only direct communication between his two armies, which were now in effect placed several days more distant. The 92nd had only 2 rank and file wounded.

At Almaraz, on May 19th, 1812, the 92nd once again played a crucial role by helping to destroy the bridge and fortifications. This location was very important to the enemy, as it was the only direct link between his two armies, which were now effectively separated by several more days. The 92nd had only 2 soldiers wounded.

At Alba de Tormes, on November 10th and 11th, the 92nd had 8 rank and file killed, and 1 officer and 33 rank and file wounded.

At Alba de Tormes, on November 10th and 11th, the 92nd had 8 soldiers killed, and 1 officer and 33 soldiers wounded.

At the battle of Vittoria, fought on June 21st, 1813, the 92nd distinguished itself by seizing the height occupied by the village of Puebla, holding it against a most determined resistance, and, after a fierce struggle, put the enemy to flight. Its casualties were 4 rank and file killed, and 16 wounded. A medal was conferred on Lt.-Col. John Cameron of the 92nd.

At the Battle of Vittoria, which took place on June 21, 1813, the 92nd distinguished itself by taking the height where the village of Puebla was located, holding it against fierce resistance, and after a tough fight, driving the enemy away. Its casualties were 4 soldiers killed and 16 wounded. A medal was awarded to Lt.-Col. John Cameron of the 92nd.

In the various actions connected with the passage of the Pyrenees the 92nd took a prominent part, behaving itself in its usual valorous manner; in the words of Sir William Napier, “the stern valour of the 92nd would have graced Thermopylæ.”

In the different operations involving the crossing of the Pyrenees, the 92nd played a key role, showing its typical bravery; as Sir William Napier said, “the fierce courage of the 92nd would have honored Thermopylæ.”

On the 25th of July 1813, the 92nd was stationed in the Maya Pass, on the right of the road leading from Urdax, and the 71st still farther to the left. The enemy collected a force[761] of about 15,000 men behind some rocky ground in front of the British right, and with this overwhelming force drove in the light companies of the second brigade, gaining the high rock on the right of the allied position before the arrival of the second brigade from Maya, which was therefore compelled to retrace its steps towards the village, instead of falling back to its left on the first brigade. Lt.-Col. Cameron detached the 50th to the right the moment the action commenced. That regiment was severely engaged, and was forced to retire along the ridge. The right wing of the 92nd, under Major John M’Pherson, was sent to its support, and for some time had to stand the whole brunt of the enemy’s column. The right wing of the 71st regiment was also brought up, but such was the advantage of the position the enemy had gained by separating the two brigades, and in a manner descending upon the Pass of Maya, while a fresh division was pushing up to it from the direction of Urdax, that the small body of troops received orders to retire to a high rock on the left of the position. This movement was covered by the left wings of the 71st and 92nd regiments, which, relieving each other with the utmost order and regularity, and disputing every inch of ground, left nothing for the enemy to boast of. The brigade continued to hold the rock until the arrival of Major-General Edward Barnes’ brigade, when a general charge was made, and every inch of ground recovered as far as the Maya Pass.

On July 25, 1813, the 92nd was stationed in the Maya Pass, to the right of the road leading from Urdax, while the 71st was even farther to the left. The enemy gathered a force of about 15,000 men behind some rocky terrain in front of the British right. With this overwhelming force, they pushed back the light companies of the second brigade, seizing the high rock on the right of the allied position before the second brigade from Maya could arrive, which forced them to retreat towards the village instead of moving back to join the first brigade. Lt.-Col. Cameron sent the 50th to the right the moment the battle began. That regiment engaged fiercely and was compelled to fall back along the ridge. The right wing of the 92nd, under Major John M’Pherson, was dispatched to support them and for a time bore the full force of the enemy’s column. The right wing of the 71st regiment was also brought up, but the enemy had gained a strong advantage by splitting the two brigades and descending upon the Pass of Maya, while a fresh division was advancing from the direction of Urdax. As a result, the small group of troops was ordered to retreat to a high rock on the left of the position. This movement was covered by the left wings of the 71st and 92nd regiments, who, coordinating with each other seamlessly and contesting every inch of ground, left the enemy with little to celebrate. The brigade held the rock until Major-General Edward Barnes’ brigade arrived, at which point a general charge was executed, and every inch of ground was regained all the way back to the Maya Pass.

On this occasion the 92nd was ordered by Lt.-General the Honourable Sir William Stewart not to charge, the battalion having been hotly engaged for ten successive hours, and in want of ammunition. The 92nd, however, for the first time disregarded an order, and not only charged, but led the charge.[563]

On this occasion, Lt. General the Honorable Sir William Stewart ordered the 92nd not to charge, as the battalion had been heavily engaged for ten straight hours and was low on ammunition. However, for the first time, the 92nd ignored an order and not only charged but led the charge.[563]

The 92nd behaved with equal bravery on July 30th and 31st and August 1st, its casualties altogether during the passage of the Pyrenees being 53 rank and file killed, 26 officers and 363 rank and file wounded.

The 92nd showed the same courage on July 30th, 31st, and August 1st, with a total of 53 soldiers killed and 26 officers and 363 soldiers wounded during the crossing of the Pyrenees.

In the passage of the Nive the 92nd had its full share of the fighting. On the 13th of December, besides being exposed during the day to a continued fire of musketry and artillery, the battalion made four distinct charges with the bayonet, each time driving the enemy to his original position in front of his entrenchments. At one time the 92nd while pressing onwards was arrested by a fearful storm of artillery. Of one of these charges Sergeant Robertson writes:—

In the account of the Nive, the 92nd played a significant role in the fighting. On December 13th, in addition to enduring constant musket and artillery fire throughout the day, the battalion launched four separate bayonet charges, each time pushing the enemy back to their original positions in front of their entrenchments. At one point, as the 92nd pressed forward, they were halted by a terrifying barrage of artillery. Regarding one of these charges, Sergeant Robertson writes:—

“The order was given to charge with the left wing of the 92nd, while the right should act as riflemen in the fields to the left of the road. The left wing went down the road in a dashing manner, led by Col. Cameron, who had his horse shot under him, and was obliged to walk on foot. As soon as we came up to the French many of them called out for quarter, and were made prisoners. After the enemy had maintained their ground for a short time, they saw that it was impossible for them to stand against us. The road was soon covered with the dead and dying. The French now broke off to their own right, and got into the fields and between the hedges, where they kept up the contest until night. Although the action ended thus in our favour, we did not gain any new ground. After the battle was over, we were formed on a piece of rising ground about a mile to our own rear, when Lord Wellington came in person to thank the 92nd for their gallant conduct and manly bearing during the action, and ordered a double allowance of rum, and that we should go into quarters on the following day.”[564]

“The order was given to charge with the left wing of the 92nd, while the right would act as riflemen in the fields to the left of the road. The left wing advanced down the road confidently, led by Col. Cameron, who had his horse shot out from under him and had to continue on foot. As soon as we approached the French, many of them called out for quarter and were taken prisoner. After the enemy held their ground for a brief time, they realized it was impossible to stand against us. The road quickly became covered with the dead and wounded. The French then retreated to their right and moved into the fields and between the hedges, where they continued to fight until nightfall. Although the battle ended in our favor, we didn’t gain any new territory. After the fighting was over, we were positioned on a hill about a mile behind us when Lord Wellington personally came to thank the 92nd for their courageous conduct and strong presence during the battle, and he ordered a double ration of rum, with instructions for us to go into quarters the next day.”[564]

On this occasion Lts. Duncan M’Pherson, Thomas Mitchell, and Alan M’Donald were killed. Major John M’Pherson (mortally), Captains George W. Holmes, Ronald M’Donald, and Donald M’Pherson; Lts. John Catenaugh, Ronald M’Donald, James John Chisholm, Robert Winchester, and George Mitchell, and Ensign William Fraser were wounded. 28 rank and file were killed, and 143 wounded.

On this occasion, Lts. Duncan M’Pherson, Thomas Mitchell, and Alan M’Donald lost their lives. Major John M’Pherson was mortally wounded, along with Captains George W. Holmes, Ronald M’Donald, and Donald M’Pherson; Lts. John Catenaugh, Ronald M’Donald, James John Chisholm, Robert Winchester, and George Mitchell; and Ensign William Fraser, who were all injured. A total of 28 soldiers were killed and 143 were wounded.

In commemoration of this action an honorary badge was conferred by His Majesty on Lt.-Col. Cameron, bearing the word “Nive,” and the senior captain of the regiment (Captain James Seaton) was promoted to the brevet rank of major. The royal authority was also granted for the 92nd to bear the word “Nive” on its regimental colour and appointments.

In recognition of this action, His Majesty awarded an honorary badge to Lt.-Col. Cameron, featuring the word “Nive,” and promoted the regiment's senior captain, Captain James Seaton, to the brevet rank of major. The royal authority was also granted for the 92nd to display the word “Nive” on its regimental color and equipment.

On the morning of the 15th of Feb., the 92nd marched in pursuit of the enemy, who was discovered late in the evening, strongly posted on the heights in front of Garris, which the division attacked and carried in gallant style. The French obstinately disputed their ground, and made several attempts to recover it after dark, but finding the British troops[762] immovable, they retreated with considerable loss through St Palais. On this occasion Major James Seaton was mortally wounded, and expired on the 22nd of the following month. The other casualties were 3 rank and file wounded.

On the morning of February 15th, the 92nd marched to chase the enemy, who was found late in the evening, strongly positioned on the heights in front of Garris. The division attacked and took the position in a courageous manner. The French stubbornly fought to hold their ground and made several attempts to regain it after dark, but when they found the British troops[762] unmovable, they retreated with significant losses through St Palais. During this event, Major James Seaton was mortally wounded and died on the 22nd of the next month. The other injuries included 3 rank and file wounded.

During the night the enemy destroyed the bridge at St Palais, and every exertion was made to repair it. On the 16th of Feb., the 92nd crossed in the afternoon, and occupied a position in advance.

During the night, the enemy destroyed the bridge at St Palais, and every effort was made to repair it. On February 16th, the 92nd crossed in the afternoon and took up a position ahead.

Colonel John Cameron’s Coat of Arms.

On the 17th of Feb., the enemy was discovered in the village of Arriverete, on the right bank of the Gave de Mauléon, endeavouring to destroy the bridge over it. A ford was discovered a little higher up, which the 92nd crossed under cover of the British artillery, and immediately attacking the troops in the village with its usual success, drove the enemy out of it, and secured the bridge by which the troops were enabled to cross. The enemy retired across the Gave d’Oléron, and the battalion, which had 10 rank and file wounded in this enterprise, was cantoned in Arriverete and the neighbouring villages.

On February 17th, the enemy was found in the village of Arriverete, on the right bank of the Gave de Mauléon, trying to destroy the bridge over it. A crossing point was found a bit further upstream, which the 92nd crossed under the protection of British artillery. They immediately attacked the troops in the village with their usual success, driving the enemy out and securing the bridge that allowed the troops to cross. The enemy retreated across the Gave d’Oléron, and the battalion, which had 10 soldiers wounded in this operation, was stationed in Arriverete and the surrounding villages.

Tn honour of this occasion, it was granted by royal warrant, that Lt.-Col. Cameron should bear for his crest a Highlander of the 92nd regiment, up to the middle in water, grasping in his right hand a broad sword, and in his left a banner inscribed 92nd, within a wreath of laurel; and as a motto over it the word “Arriverete.”

In recognition of this occasion, it was granted by royal warrant that Lt.-Col. Cameron would have a Highlander from the 92nd regiment as his crest, standing waist-deep in water, holding a broad sword in his right hand and a banner marked 92nd in his left hand, surrounded by a laurel wreath; and above it, the motto "Arriverete."

At Orthes the 42nd, 79th, and 92nd met for the first time in the Peninsula, and a joyful meeting it was, as the men of the three regiments were almost all Scotchmen, many of whom were old friends. Lord Wellington was so much pleased with the scene at the meeting of these regiments that he ordered them to encamp beside each other for the night.

At Orthes, the 42nd, 79th, and 92nd came together for the first time in the Peninsula, and it was a joyful reunion, as most of the soldiers from the three regiments were Scotsmen, many of whom were old friends. Lord Wellington was so pleased with the sight of these regiments meeting that he ordered them to set up camp next to each other for the night.

In the affair at Aire there were 3 rank and file killed, and 3 officers and 29 men wounded. His Majesty granted permission to Lt.-Col. Cameron to bear upon his shield a view of the town, with the word “Aire.” Both in Division and General Orders the 92nd was specially mentioned, along with the 50th, as deserving to have “the good fortune of yesterday’s action decidedly attributed to it.” Moreover, a special letter from the Mayor of Aire warmly thanked Col. Cameron for the conduct of his men, and for having preserved the town from pillage and destruction. The losses of the regiment in these actions were not great, being altogether, according to General Stewart, 2 rank and file killed, and 5 officers and 55 rank and file wounded.

In the event at Aire, there were 3 regular soldiers killed, along with 3 officers and 29 men injured. His Majesty allowed Lt.-Col. Cameron to display a depiction of the town on his shield, with the word “Aire.” Both in Division and General Orders, the 92nd was specifically noted, alongside the 50th, as worthy of having “the success of yesterday’s action clearly credited to it.” Additionally, a special letter from the Mayor of Aire expressed heartfelt gratitude to Col. Cameron for the behavior of his troops, acknowledging their role in protecting the town from looting and destruction. The regiment's losses during these actions were not severe, totaling, according to General Stewart, 2 regular soldiers killed, and 5 officers and 55 regular soldiers wounded.

On the 10th of April the 92nd advanced by the Muret road to the vicinity of Toulouse, and drove Marshal Soult’s outposts into his entrenchments on that side. The services of the battalion were not again required during this day; it however witnessed the gallant conduct of its comrades on the opposite bank of the river, driving the enemy from his redoubts above the town, and gaining a complete victory.

On April 10th, the 92nd moved along the Muret road toward Toulouse, pushing Marshal Soult’s outposts back into his defensive positions. The battalion was not needed again that day; however, it observed the brave actions of its comrades on the other side of the river, forcing the enemy out of their fortifications above the town and achieving a decisive victory.

During the 11th of April nothing particular occurred beyond a skirmish, and confining the enemy to the suburbs. The French evacuated Toulouse during the night, and the white flag was hoisted. On the 12th of April the Marquis of Wellington entered the city amidst the acclamations of the inhabitants. The 92nd followed the enemy on the Villa Franche road, and encamped in advance of that town.

On April 11, nothing significant happened except for a minor clash, which kept the enemy pushed back to the suburbs. The French left Toulouse during the night, and the white flag was raised. On April 12, the Marquis of Wellington entered the city to the cheers of the locals. The 92nd followed the enemy on the Villa Franche road and set up camp ahead of that town.

In the course of the afternoon of the 12th of April, intelligence was received of the abdication of Napoleon: had not the express been delayed on the journey by the French police, the sacrifice of many valuable lives would have been prevented.

In the afternoon of April 12th, we got word of Napoleon's abdication; if the express hadn't been held up on its way by the French police, many valuable lives could have been saved.

A disbelief in the truth of this intelligence occasioned much unnecessary bloodshed at[763] Bayonne, the garrison of which made a desperate sortie on the 14th of April, and Lt.-General Sir John Hope (afterwards Earl of Hopetoun), the colonel of the 92nd regiment, was taken prisoner. Major-General Andrew Hay was killed, and Major-General Stopford was wounded. This was the last action of the Peninsular war.

A lack of belief in the truth of this information led to a lot of unnecessary bloodshed at[763] Bayonne, where the garrison made a desperate attack on April 14th. Lt.-General Sir John Hope (who later became the Earl of Hopetoun), the colonel of the 92nd regiment, was captured. Major-General Andrew Hay was killed, and Major-General Stopford was injured. This was the final battle of the Peninsular War.

On April 20, 1814, the 92nd marched into Villa Franche; on the 24th to Beziège; and on the 25th occupied quarters in Toulouse.

On April 20, 1814, the 92nd marched into Villa Franche; on the 24th to Beziège; and on the 25th took up quarters in Toulouse.

After peace had been established between Britain and France, the 92nd returned home, disembarking at Monkstown, Ireland, on the 29th of July, and proceeding to Fermoy Barracks, at which the thanks of Parliament were communicated to the regiment for “the meritorious and eminent services it had rendered to the King and country during the course of the war.”

After peace was established between Britain and France, the 92nd returned home, disembarking at Monkstown, Ireland, on July 29th, and heading to Fermoy Barracks, where Parliament expressed its gratitude to the regiment for “the outstanding and significant services it provided to the King and country during the war.”

On the 24th of October 1814, the second battalion was disbanded at Edinburgh, and 12 sergeants, 13 drummers, and 161 rank and file were transferred to the first battalion.

On October 24, 1814, the second battalion was disbanded in Edinburgh, and 12 sergeants, 13 drummers, and 161 rank-and-file soldiers were moved to the first battalion.

The 92nd, however, had not long to rest at home, being called again into active service, to take part in the grand concluding act of the drama enacted by Napoleon for so many years on the theatre of Europe. The regiment sailed from the Cove of Cork on the 1st May 1815, and arrived at Ostend on the 9th. On the 11th the regiment went to Ghent, where it stayed till the 28th, when it removed to Brussels, the men being billeted throughout the city. Here they were served with four days’ bread, and supplied with camp-kettles, bill-hooks, and everything necessary for a campaign, which, according to all accounts, was fast approaching. The inhabitants of Brussels like those of Ghent treated the Highlanders with great kindness, the latter, by their civility and good behaviour, making themselves great favourites.

The 92nd didn’t have long to rest at home before being called back into active service to be part of the final chapter of the drama that Napoleon had been playing out in Europe for years. The regiment set sail from the Cove of Cork on May 1, 1815, and reached Ostend on the 9th. On the 11th, the regiment moved to Ghent, where they stayed until the 28th, when they relocated to Brussels, with the soldiers being assigned to different places across the city. They were supplied with four days' worth of bread and given camp-kettles, bill-hooks, and everything needed for an upcoming campaign, which, according to reports, was on the horizon. Just like in Ghent, the people of Brussels welcomed the Highlanders warmly, and their politeness and good behavior made them quite popular.

On the evening of the 15th of June the alarm was sounded in Brussels, and hasty preparations were made to go out to meet the enemy. Col. Cameron, who had that day been invested with the order of the Bath, and who was present at the famous ball given by the Duke of Wellington when the alarm was given, was quickly at the head of the regiment. The march was commenced at daybreak on the 16th by the Namur gate. Lt.-General Sir Thomas Picton’s division, to which the 92nd belonged, came under fire about two o’clock in front of Genappe, at Quatre Bras, where the main road from Charleroi to Brussels is crossed by another from Nivelles to Namur, and which served as the British communication with the Prussians on the left. The 92nd was formed in front of Quatre Bras farm-house on the road, lining a ditch, with its rear to the walls of the building and garden, its right resting on the crossroads, and its left extending down the front. Shortly after the 92nd was thus formed, the Duke of Wellington and his staff came and dismounted in the rear of the centre of the regiment. The enemy poured a very hot fire of artillery on this post, and his cavalry charged it, but was received by a well-directed volley from the regiment, and forced to retire with great loss of men and horses. Immediately after this the French infantry attacked the position on the right and in front, and the Gordon Highlanders, who had been standing impatiently eager for action, were now ordered to charge the advancing enemy: “92nd, you must charge these fellows,” the Duke said, and with one bound the regiment was over the ditch advancing at full speed, and making the French give way on all sides. The 92nd continued to pursue the enemy, and was hotly engaged till nightfall, when the action ceased. It was very much cut up both in officers and men, as it was among the first to go into action, and, along with the other Highland regiments, had for a long time to resist the attack of the entire French army. Undoubtedly its greatest loss on this hot day was the brave and high-minded Col. Cameron, concerning whom we give a few details below.[565]

On the evening of June 15th, an alarm was raised in Brussels, and urgent preparations were made to confront the enemy. Colonel Cameron, who had been awarded the Order of the Bath that day and was present at the famous ball thrown by the Duke of Wellington when the alarm sounded, quickly took command of the regiment. They began their march at daybreak on the 16th at the Namur gate. Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Picton's division, which included the 92nd, came under fire around two o'clock in front of Genappe, at Quatre Bras, where the main road from Charleroi to Brussels intersects with another road from Nivelles to Namur, serving as the British link with the Prussians on the left. The 92nd positioned itself in front of the Quatre Bras farmhouse along the road, lining a ditch with their backs to the walls of the building and garden, their right side resting at the crossroads, and their left extending down the front. Shortly after the 92nd was formed this way, the Duke of Wellington and his staff arrived and dismounted behind the center of the regiment. The enemy unleashed a fierce artillery barrage on this position, and their cavalry charged, but they were met with a well-targeted volley from the regiment, forcing them to retreat with heavy losses in both men and horses. Almost immediately after this, the French infantry attacked from the right and in front, and the Gordon Highlanders, who had been eagerly waiting for action, were ordered to charge the advancing enemy: "92nd, you must charge these guys," the Duke said. In an instant, the regiment leaped over the ditch and charged forward, pushing the French back on all sides. The 92nd continued to pursue the enemy and was heavily engaged until nightfall when the fighting stopped. They suffered significant losses in both officers and men, as they were among the first to engage in battle, and along with the other Highland regiments, they had to withstand the attack of the entire French army for a long period. Undoubtedly, their greatest loss on that intense day was the brave and noble Colonel Cameron, about whom we provide a few details below.[565]

Colonel John Cameron.
From the original painting owned by Mrs. Cameron Campbell of Monzie.

Besides their colonel, the 92nd lost in the action Captain William Little, Lt. J. J. Chisholm, Ensigns Abel Becker and John M. R. Macpherson, 2 sergeants, and 33 rank and file. The wounded officers were Major James Mitchell (afterwards lieutenant-colonel); Captains G. W. Holmes, Dugald Campbell, W. C. Grant (who died of his wounds); Lts. Thomas Hobbs, Thomas Mackintosh, Robert Winchester, Ronald Macdonnell, James Kerr Ross, George Logan, John Mackinlay, George Mackie, Alexander Macpherson, Ewen Ross, Hector M’Innes; Ensigns John Barnwell, Robert Logan, Angus Macdonald, Robert Hewit, and Assistant-Surgeon John Stewart; also 13 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 212 rank and file.

Besides their colonel, the 92nd lost in the action Captain William Little, Lt. J. J. Chisholm, Ensigns Abel Becker and John M. R. Macpherson, 2 sergeants, and 33 enlisted men. The wounded officers included Major James Mitchell (later lieutenant-colonel); Captains G. W. Holmes, Dugald Campbell, W. C. Grant (who succumbed to his injuries); Lts. Thomas Hobbs, Thomas Mackintosh, Robert Winchester, Ronald Macdonnell, James Kerr Ross, George Logan, John Mackinlay, George Mackie, Alexander Macpherson, Ewen Ross, Hector M'Innes; Ensigns John Barnwell, Robert Logan, Angus Macdonald, Robert Hewit, and Assistant-Surgeon John Stewart; as well as 13 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 212 enlisted men.

On the morning of the 17th Lord Wellington had collected the whole of his army in the position of Waterloo, and was combining his measures to attack the enemy; but having received information that Marshal Blucher had been obliged, after the battle of Ligny, to abandon his position at Sombref, and to fall back upon Wavre, his lordship found it necessary to make a corresponding movement. He accordingly retired upon Genappe, and thence upon Waterloo. Although the march took place in the middle of the day the enemy made no attempt to molest the rear, except by following, with a large body of cavalry brought from his right, the cavalry under the Earl of Uxbridge. On the former debouching from the village of Genappe, the earl made a gallant charge with the Life Guards, and repulsed the enemy’s cavalry.

On the morning of the 17th, Lord Wellington had gathered his entire army at the position of Waterloo and was planning his attack against the enemy. However, after learning that Marshal Blucher had to abandon his position at Sombref following the battle of Ligny and retreat to Wavre, Wellington realized he needed to make a similar move. He decided to pull back to Genappe and then on to Waterloo. Although the march happened in the middle of the day, the enemy didn’t attempt to interfere with the rear, except for following with a large group of cavalry brought from their right, pursuing the cavalry led by the Earl of Uxbridge. As the earl emerged from the village of Genappe, he launched a brave charge with the Life Guards and pushed back the enemy’s cavalry.

Lord Wellington took up a position in front of Waterloo. The rain fell in torrents during the night, and the morning of the 18th was ushered in by a dreadful thunder-storm; a prelude which superstition might have regarded as ominous of the events of that memorable and decisive day. The allied army was drawn up across the high roads from Charleroi and Nivelles, with its right thrown back to a ravine near Merke Braine,[765] which was occupied, and its left extended to a height above the hamlet Ter-la-Haye, which was also occupied. In front of the right centre, and near the Nivelles road, the allies occupied the house and farm of Hougoumont, and in front of the left centre they possessed the farm of La Haye Sainte. The Gordon Highlanders, who were commanded by Major Donald Macdonald, in consequence of the wound of Lt.-Col. Mitchell, who had succeeded Col. Cameron in the command, were in the ninth brigade with the Royal Scots, the Royal Highlanders, and the 44th regiment. This brigade was stationed on the left wing upon the crest of a small eminence, forming one side of the hollow, or low valley, which divided the two hostile armies. A hedge ran along this crest for nearly two-thirds its whole length. A brigade of Belgians, another of Hanoverians, and General Ponsonby’s brigade of the 1st or Royal Dragoons, Scotch Greys, and Inniskillings, were posted in front of this hedge. Bonaparte drew up his army on a range of heights in front of the allies, and about ten o’clock in the morning he commenced a furious attack upon the post at Hougoumont. This he accompanied with a very heavy cannonade upon the whole line of the allies; but it was not till about two o’clock that the brigades already mentioned were attacked. At that time the enemy, covered by a heavy fire of artillery, advanced in a solid column of 3000 infantry of the guard, with drums beating, and all the accompaniments of military array, towards the position of the Belgians. The enemy received a temporary check from the fire of the Belgians and from some artillery; but the troops of Nassau gave way, and, retiring behind the crest of the eminence, left a large space open to the enemy. To prevent the enemy from entering by this gap, the third battalion of the Royal Scots, and the second battalion of the 44th, were ordered up to occupy the ground so abandoned; and here a warm conflict of some duration took place, in which the two regiments lost many men and expended their ammunition. The enemy’s columns continuing to press forward, General Pack ordered up the Highlanders, calling out, “Ninety-second, now is your time; charge.” This order being repeated by Major Macdonald, the soldiers answered it by a shout. Though then reduced to less than 250 men, the regiment instantly formed two men deep, and rushed to the front, against a column ten or twelve men deep, and equal in length to their whole line. The enemy, as if appalled by the advance of the Highlanders, stood motionless, and upon a nearer approach they became panic-stricken, and, wheeling to the rear, fled in the most disorderly manner, throwing away their arms and every thing that incumbered them. So rapid was their flight, that the Highlanders, notwithstanding their nimbleness of foot, were unable to overtake them; but General Ponsonby pursued them with the cavalry at full speed, and cutting into the centre of the column, killed numbers and took nearly 1800 prisoners. The animating sentiment, “Scotland for ever!” received a mutual cheer as the Greys galloped past the Highlanders, and the former felt the effect of the appeal so powerfully, that, not content with the destruction or surrender of the flying column, they passed it, and charged up to the line of the French position. “Les braves Ecossais; qu’ils sont terribles ces Chevaux Gris!” Napoleon is said to have exclaimed, when, in succession, he saw the small body of Highlanders forcing one of his chosen columns to fly, and the Greys charging almost into his very line.

Lord Wellington positioned his forces in front of Waterloo. The rain poured heavily during the night, and the morning of the 18th began with a terrible thunderstorm; a precursor that superstition might have seen as a bad sign for the events of that significant and pivotal day. The allied army was arranged across the main roads from Charleroi and Nivelles, with its right pushed back to a ravine near Merke Braine,[765] which was occupied, and its left extending to a height above the village of Ter-la-Haye, which was also occupied. Near the right center and close to the Nivelles road, the allies occupied the house and farm of Hougoumont, while on the left center they held the farm of La Haye Sainte. The Gordon Highlanders, led by Major Donald Macdonald due to the injury of Lt.-Col. Mitchell, who had taken over after Col. Cameron, were in the ninth brigade along with the Royal Scots, the Royal Highlanders, and the 44th regiment. This brigade was stationed on the left wing on the crest of a small hill that formed one side of the hollow valley separating the two opposing armies. A hedge ran along this crest for nearly two-thirds of its length. A brigade of Belgians, another of Hanoverians, and General Ponsonby’s brigade comprising the 1st or Royal Dragoons, Scotch Greys, and Inniskillings, were positioned in front of this hedge. Bonaparte organized his army on a series of heights facing the allies, and around ten o’clock in the morning, he launched a vigorous attack on the Hougoumont post. He supported this with a heavy cannon fire across the entire allied line; however, it wasn't until about two o’clock that the earlier mentioned brigades were attacked. At that moment, the enemy, shielded by a dense barrage of artillery, advanced in a solid column of 3,000 infantry of the guard, with drumming and all the military fanfare, towards the position of the Belgians. The enemy initially faced a setback from the fire of the Belgians and some artillery; but the troops of Nassau retreated, leaving a large area open to the enemy. To stop the enemy from exploiting this gap, the third battalion of the Royal Scots and the second battalion of the 44th were ordered to take the abandoned ground; here, a fierce conflict ensued, lasting some time, where both regiments suffered heavy losses and depleted their ammunition. As the enemy’s columns continued to advance, General Pack called for the Highlanders, shouting, “Ninety-second, now is your time; charge.” This order was echoed by Major Macdonald, prompting the soldiers to shout in response. Although reduced to fewer than 250 men, the regiment quickly formed two lines deep and charged forward against a column ten or twelve men deep, extending the full length of their line. The enemy, seemingly shocked by the Highlanders’ advance, stood frozen, and as they came closer, they became filled with panic, turning to flee in complete disarray, abandoning their arms and anything else that slowed them down. The speed of their retreat was such that, despite their agility, the Highlanders couldn't catch up to them; however, General Ponsonby pursued with the cavalry at full speed, cutting into the center of the column, killing many, and capturing nearly 1,800 prisoners. The inspiring rallying cry, “Scotland forever!” was met with a mutual cheer as the Greys rode past the Highlanders, who felt the impact of the call so strongly that, not satisfied with the destruction or surrender of the fleeing column, they charged beyond it, advancing to the French line. “Les braves Ecossais; qu’ils sont terribles ces Chevaux Gris!” Napoleon reportedly exclaimed when he saw the small group of Highlanders forcing one of his elite columns to flee, while the Greys charged almost directly into his line.

During the remainder of the day the 92nd[766] regiment remained at the post assigned it, but no opportunity afterwards occurred of giving another proof of its prowess. The important service it rendered at a critical moment, by charging and routing the élite of the French infantry, entitle the 92nd to share largely in the honours of the victory.

During the rest of the day, the 92nd[766] regiment stayed at their assigned post, but they didn't get another chance to demonstrate their strength. The crucial role they played at a key moment, by charging and defeating the best of the French infantry, earns the 92nd significant recognition for the victory.

“A column of such strength, composed of veteran troops, filled with the usual confidence of the soldiers of France, thus giving way to so inferior a force, and by their retreat exposing themselves to certain destruction from the charges of cavalry ready to pour in and overwhelm them, can only be accounted for by the manner in which the attack was made, and is one of the numerous advantages of that mode of attack I have had so often occasion to notice. Had the Highlanders, with their inferior numbers, hesitated and remained at a distance, exposed to the fire of the enemy, half an hour would have been sufficient to annihilate them, whereas in their bold and rapid advance they lost only four men. The two regiments, which for some time resisted the attacks of the same column, were unable to force them back. They remained stationary to receive the enemy, who were thus allowed time and opportunity to take a cool and steady aim; encouraged by a prospect of success, the latter doubled their efforts; indeed, so confident were they, that when they reached the plain upon the summit of the ascent, they ordered their arms, as if to rest after their victory. But the handful of Highlanders soon proved on which side the victory lay. Their bold and rapid charge struck their confident opponents with terror, paralysed their sight and aim, and deprived both of point and object. The consequence was, as it will always be in nine cases out of ten in similar circumstances, that the loss of the 92nd regiment was, as I have just stated, only 4 men, whilst the other corps in the stationary position lost eight times that number.”[566]

“A column of such strength, made up of experienced troops and filled with the usual confidence of French soldiers, gave way to such a weaker force and, by retreating, exposed themselves to certain destruction from the cavalry charges that were ready to pour in and overwhelm them. This can only be explained by the way the attack was executed, highlighting one of the many advantages of that attack method I have often observed. If the Highlanders, with their smaller numbers, had hesitated and remained back, exposed to enemy fire, it would have taken just half an hour to wipe them out. Instead, in their bold and quick advance, they lost only four men. The two regiments that resisted the attacks of the same column for a while couldn’t push them back. They stayed still to face the enemy, giving the latter time and opportunity to aim coolly and steadily; encouraged by the chance of success, the enemy intensified their efforts. In fact, they were so confident that when they reached the flat area on top of the climb, they ordered their arms as if to rest after their victory. But the small group of Highlanders soon showed where the real victory lay. Their bold and rapid charge terrified their confident opponents, disabling their sight and aim and taking away both focus and target. The result was, as it usually is in similar situations, that the 92nd regiment lost only 4 men, while the other stationary units lost eight times that number.”[566]

At Waterloo the 92nd had 14 rank and file killed, and Captains Peter Wilkie and Archibald Ferrier, Lts. Robert Winchester, Donald Macdonald, James Kerr Ross, and James Hope, 3 sergeants, and 96 rank and file wounded.

At Waterloo, the 92nd lost 14 soldiers and had Captains Peter Wilkie and Archibald Ferrier, Lieutenants Robert Winchester, Donald Macdonald, James Kerr Ross, and James Hope, along with 3 sergeants and 96 soldiers injured.

After Waterloo, the 92nd, along with the rest of the army, proceeded to Paris, in the neighbourhood of which it encamped on the 3rd of July. Shortly after leaving Waterloo, while halting near a small village for the night, the Duke of Wellington in person came up and thanked the 92nd for the manner in which the men had conducted themselves during the engagement, and lavished upon them the highest eulogiums for their exertions to uphold the reputation of the British army. The Highland Society of Scotland unanimously passed a vote of thanks “for the determined valour and exertions displayed by the regiment, and for the credit which it did its country in the memorable battles of the 16th and 18th of June 1815.”

After Waterloo, the 92nd, along with the rest of the army, made their way to Paris, where they set up camp on July 3rd. Shortly after leaving Waterloo, while stopping near a small village for the night, the Duke of Wellington personally came over to thank the 92nd for how well the men conducted themselves during the battle, praising them highly for their efforts to maintain the reputation of the British army. The Highland Society of Scotland unanimously passed a vote of thanks “for the determined courage and efforts displayed by the regiment, and for the honor it brought to its country in the memorable battles of June 16th and 18th, 1815.”

The 92nd stayed at Paris till the end of November, when it was marched to Boulogne, and on December 17th it embarked at Calais, landing at Margate on the 19th. After staying at various places in England, it marched from Berwick-on-Tweed to Edinburgh on the 7th of September 1816, and took up its quarters in Edinburgh Castle on the 12th, this being the second visit to its native country since its embodiment. Like the 42nd in similar circumstances, the men of the 92nd were treated with the greatest kindness, and entertained with profuse hospitality at almost every place on the way. On their entry into Edinburgh, a vast crowd assembled in the roads and streets. The 42nd, between which and the 92nd there has always been a friendly rivalry, had been there shortly before, and a man of that regiment standing among the crowd cried in banter to a passing company of the 92nd, “This is nothing to what it was when we came home; we could hardly make our way through the crowd.” A 92nd man quickly retorted, “You should have sent for us to clear the way for you, as we have often done before.”

The 92nd stayed in Paris until the end of November, when it was marched to Boulogne. On December 17th, it boarded a ship at Calais, landing in Margate on the 19th. After spending some time in various locations in England, it marched from Berwick-on-Tweed to Edinburgh on September 7, 1816, and settled in Edinburgh Castle on the 12th, marking the second visit to its home country since its formation. Like the 42nd in similar situations, the men of the 92nd were treated with great kindness and enjoyed generous hospitality at almost every place along the way. Upon their arrival in Edinburgh, a huge crowd gathered in the roads and streets. The 42nd, which has always had a friendly rivalry with the 92nd, had been there shortly before. A soldier from the 42nd, standing among the crowd, jokingly called out to a passing group of the 92nd, “This is nothing compared to when we came home; we could hardly get through the crowd.” A man from the 92nd quickly replied, “You should have asked us to clear the way for you, like we’ve done many times before.”


II.

1816–1874.

Ireland—Jamaica—Terrible losses from Yellow Fever—Colonelcy of the 92nd—Scotland—Ireland—New Colours—Gibraltar—Malta—Barbadoes—Scotland—Ireland—Ionian Islands—Gibraltar—Large numbers volunteer into Crimean regiments—Re-enlist in 92nd at first opportunity—Regiment goes to the Crimea—Return to Gibraltar—India—The Mutiny—Employed in Central Provinces—Performs much harassing work—Field service—Oojein—Harassing marches—Engagement near Rajghur—Mungrowlee—Combined movements—Sindwaho—Koraya—Rajpoor—Fatigueing work in the Bunswarra country—Mhow—Jhansi—Lullutpoor—Seepree—the Bundelcund Jungle—Importance of work performed by 92nd—Dugshai—Its various stations in India—Authorised to use designation of “Gordon Highlanders”—Home—Gosport—Edinburgh—Presentation of New Colours—Glasgow—Aldershot—Ireland—Aids the civil power—Leaves its New Year’s dinner cooking—India again—Julinder—Camp of exercise at Delhi—Chukrata—Portrait of the Marquis of Huntly, the last Duke of Gordon.

Ireland—Jamaica—Severe losses from Yellow Fever—Colonelcy of the 92nd—Scotland—Ireland—New Colors—Gibraltar—Malta—Barbados—Scotland—Ireland—Ionian Islands—Gibraltar—Many volunteers join Crimean regiments—Re-enlist in the 92nd at the first chance—Regiment heads to the Crimea—Returns to Gibraltar—India—The Mutiny—Served in Central Provinces—Did a lot of tough work—Field service—Oojein—Strenuous marches—Engagement near Rajghur—Mungrowlee—Coordinated movements—Sindwaho—Koraya—Rajpoor—Exhausting work in the Bunswarra region—Mhow—Jhansi—Lullutpoor—Seepree—the Bundelcund Jungle—Significance of the work done by the 92nd—Dugshai—Its various locations in India—Authorized to use the title “Gordon Highlanders”—Home—Gosport—Edinburgh—Presentation of New Colors—Glasgow—Aldershot—Ireland—Assists the civil authorities—Leaves its New Year’s dinner cooking—India again—Julinder—Training camp at Delhi—Chukrata—Portrait of the Marquis of Huntly, the last Duke of Gordon.

The regiment was quartered in Edinburgh till April 1817, when it was sent to Ireland,[767] where it remained till 1819, performing duties somewhat similar to those already recorded of the 42nd. On the 16th April the 92nd sailed for Jamaica, where it arrived on June 2nd. On its march to Up-Park Camp, it was followed by the whole population of Kingston and vicinity, who crowded from all quarters to witness so novel a sight as a Highland regiment in Jamaica. Shortly after its arrival in Jamaica the regiment suffered fearfully from yellow fever in its most virulent form. Indeed, such was the sickness and mortality, that the regiment was, in August, in a manner ordered to be dispersed. On the 28th of that month, a strong detachment, chiefly composed of convalescents, embarked on board the “Serapis” guard-ship, then at anchor off Port-Royal.

The regiment was stationed in Edinburgh until April 1817, when it was sent to Ireland,[767] where it stayed until 1819, carrying out duties similar to those previously noted for the 42nd. On April 16th, the 92nd set sail for Jamaica, arriving on June 2nd. On its march to Up-Park Camp, it was followed by the entire population of Kingston and the surrounding area, who gathered from all around to see the unusual sight of a Highland regiment in Jamaica. Shortly after arriving in Jamaica, the regiment faced a severe outbreak of yellow fever in its most deadly form. In fact, the illness and death toll were so high that in August, the regiment was effectively ordered to be dispersed. On the 28th of that month, a strong detachment, primarily made up of recovering soldiers, boarded the “Serapis” guard ship, which was anchored off Port-Royal.

The total loss sustained by the regiment from the 25th of June to the 24th of December 1819, consisted of 10 officers,—namely, Majors Archibald Ferrier, and John Blainey (Brevet Lt.-Col.), Lts. Andrew Will, Thomas Gordon, Hector Innes, George Logan, Richard M’Donnell, and George Mackie (Adjutant), Ensign Francis Reynolds, and Assistant-Surgeon David Thomas; 13 sergeants, 8 drummers, and 254 rank and file. This considerably exceeds the total number of men of the regiment killed in all the engagements, from the time of its formation in 1794 down to Waterloo in 1815.

The total loss suffered by the regiment from June 25 to December 24, 1819, included 10 officers: Majors Archibald Ferrier and John Blainey (Brevet Lt.-Col.), Lts. Andrew Will, Thomas Gordon, Hector Innes, George Logan, Richard M’Donnell, and George Mackie (Adjutant), Ensign Francis Reynolds, and Assistant-Surgeon David Thomas; along with 13 sergeants, 8 drummers, and 254 rank and file. This significantly surpasses the total number of men in the regiment killed in all engagements from its formation in 1794 through Waterloo in 1815.

In January 1820, Lt.-Gen. John Hope succeeded the Earl of Hopetoun as Colonel of the 92nd; the latter being removed to the 42nd. General Hope continued to be Colonel till 1823, when he was removed to the 72nd, and was succeeded in the colonelcy of the 92nd by Lt.-Gen. the Hon. Alexander Duff.

In January 1820, Lt.-Gen. John Hope took over as Colonel of the 92nd, replacing the Earl of Hopetoun, who moved to the 42nd. General Hope remained Colonel until 1823, when he was transferred to the 72nd, and was succeeded as Colonel of the 92nd by Lt.-Gen. the Hon. Alexander Duff.

The regiment remained in Jamaica till 1827, and from the exemplary conduct and orderly demeanour of the officers and men, gained the respect and good wishes of the inhabitants wherever it was stationed. In the summer of 1825 it had again been attacked with fever, and lost in the course of two months Major Charlton, Captain Donaldson, Lt. Deans, and 60 men. The gaps then made in the regiment were, however, regularly filled up by considerable detachments of recruits from England, so that the strength of the 92nd was never far below the proper mark.

The regiment stayed in Jamaica until 1827, and due to the excellent behavior and discipline of the officers and soldiers, it earned the respect and goodwill of the locals wherever it was stationed. In the summer of 1825, it faced another outbreak of fever, which resulted in the loss of Major Charlton, Captain Donaldson, Lt. Deans, and 60 soldiers over two months. However, the gaps created in the regiment were consistently filled by significant groups of recruits from England, ensuring that the strength of the 92nd never dropped too far below the standard level.

Owing to the terrible death-rate in the West Indies and other causes, Lt.-Col. Gardyne writes, as the 92nd had fallen into comparatively bad order for a time, and on its return home, Lt.-Col. John M’Donald, of Dalchoshnie, afterwards General Sir John M’Donald, K.C.B., was appointed to the command; an officer who had served with great distinction in Spain, a thorough soldier, and a true Highlander, he soon brought the 92nd back to its natural condition of perfect discipline, and remained in command till he was promoted Major-General.

Due to the high death rate in the West Indies and other factors, Lt.-Col. Gardyne notes that after the 92nd had fallen into fairly poor condition for a while, upon its return home, Lt.-Col. John M’Donald of Dalchoshnie, who later became General Sir John M’Donald, K.C.B., was appointed to command. He was an officer with a distinguished record in Spain, a dedicated soldier, and a true Highlander. He quickly restored the 92nd to its expected level of perfect discipline and remained in command until he was promoted to Major-General.

In February and March 1827, the regiment embarked in detachments at Kingston for England, on reaching which it was sent to Scotland, the whole of the regiment, depôt and service companies, joining at Edinburgh in the end of May. In the beginning of 1828 the 92nd was removed to Glasgow, from which it sailed to Ireland in July, landing at Dublin August 4th. It remained in Ireland till 1834.

In February and March 1827, the regiment left in groups from Kingston for England. Upon arrival, it was sent to Scotland, where the entire regiment, including both the depot and service companies, came together in Edinburgh by the end of May. In early 1828, the 92nd moved to Glasgow, and in July, it sailed to Ireland, landing in Dublin on August 4th. It stayed in Ireland until 1834.

In 1829, orders having been received directing that steel-mounted swords should be adopted by Highland regiments, the officers of the 92nd immediately supplied themselves with the claymore, a sword similar to that originally used in the regiment. In 1830, the regiment was authorised to adopt trousers of the regimental tartan for all occasions when the kilt was not worn. While in Jamaica, white trousers alone were allowed to be used.

In 1829, after receiving orders to adopt steel-mounted swords for Highland regiments, the officers of the 92nd quickly equipped themselves with the claymore, a sword similar to the one originally used by the regiment. In 1830, the regiment was given permission to wear trousers made from the regimental tartan whenever the kilt wasn’t worn. While they were in Jamaica, only white trousers were allowed.

At all the inspections that took place while in Ireland, the 92nd, like the other Highland regiments, received the unqualified praise of the inspecting officers. It also gained for itself the respect and esteem of all classes of the inhabitants in performing the disagreeable duty of assisting the civil power in suppressing the “White Boy” outrages, to which we have referred in our account of the 42nd. Once only were the men compelled to resort to the last military extremity.

At all the inspections that happened while in Ireland, the 92nd, like the other Highland regiments, received high praise from the inspecting officers. It also earned the respect and admiration of all segments of the population for carrying out the unpleasant job of helping the civil authorities in quelling the "White Boy" disturbances, which we mentioned in our account of the 42nd. The troops were only forced to take extreme military action once.

On the 13th of December 1830, the anniversary of the battle of the Nive, a new stand of colours was presented to the regiment in Dublin by His Excellency Lt.-Gen. the Right Hon. Sir John Byng, who complimented the regiment on its brilliant and distinguished conduct in all its engagements.

On December 13, 1830, the anniversary of the Battle of the Nive, a new set of colors was presented to the regiment in Dublin by His Excellency Lt.-Gen. the Right Hon. Sir John Byng, who praised the regiment for its outstanding and distinguished performance in all its battles.

In July 1831 Lt.-Gen. Duff was succeeded in the colonelcy of the regiment by Lt.-Gen.[768] Sir John Hamilton Dalrymple (afterwards Earl of Stair).

In July 1831, Lt. Gen. Duff was succeeded as the colonel of the regiment by Lt. Gen.[768] Sir John Hamilton Dalrymple (later known as the Earl of Stair).

In August 1833 the regiment was divided into six service and four depôt companies, preparatory to the embarkation of the former for Gibraltar. The depôt companies proceeded to Scotland in October, where they remained till 1836, when they returned to Ireland.

In August 1833, the regiment was split into six active and four reserve companies to prepare for the deployment of the former to Gibraltar. The reserve companies went to Scotland in October, where they stayed until 1836, when they returned to Ireland.

The service companies embarked at Cork in February 1834 for Gibraltar, where they arrived on the 10th of March. Here they remained till January 1836, when the regiment removed to Malta, where it was stationed till 1841.

The service companies set out from Cork in February 1834 for Gibraltar, reaching there on March 10th. They stayed until January 1836, when the regiment moved to Malta, where it was stationed until 1841.

Sir John M’Donald, C.B.
From Original Artwork at Dunalastair.

In May 1840 the depôt companies were again removed from Ireland to Scotland. In January 1841, the service companies left Malta for Barbadoes, where they arrived in April. In May 1843 the headquarters and one company removed to Trinidad, while detachments were stationed at Grenada and Tobago. In the same month, Lt.-Gen. Sir William Maclean succeeded the Earl of Stair as colonel of the regiment, the former being removed to the 46th.

In May 1840, the depot companies were moved from Ireland to Scotland again. In January 1841, the service companies departed from Malta for Barbados, arriving in April. By May 1843, the headquarters and one company relocated to Trinidad, while detachments were stationed in Grenada and Tobago. In the same month, Lt.-Gen. Sir William Maclean took over from the Earl of Stair as colonel of the regiment, with the latter moving to the 46th.

The service companies embarked in December 1843 for Scotland, arriving in February 1844 at Aberdeen, where they were joined by the depôt companies from Dundee. From Aberdeen the 92nd went to Glasgow, and in July 1845 to Edinburgh, where it remained till April 1846, when it removed to Ireland, where it remained till March 5th, 1851, when headquarters and 4 companies under command of Lt.-Col. Atherley sailed from Queenstown for the Ionian Islands. A complimentary address was received from the mayor and citizens of Kilkenny, on the 92nd quitting that city, expressive of the regret they experienced in parting with the regiment, the conduct of which had gained the esteem of all classes.

The service companies left for Scotland in December 1843, arriving in Aberdeen in February 1844, where they joined the depot companies from Dundee. From Aberdeen, the 92nd moved to Glasgow, and in July 1845, to Edinburgh, where it stayed until April 1846, when it relocated to Ireland, staying there until March 5th, 1851. On that date, headquarters and 4 companies, led by Lt.-Col. Atherley, set sail from Queenstown for the Ionian Islands. Before departing Kilkenny, the 92nd received a farewell address from the mayor and citizens, expressing their regret at parting with the regiment, whose conduct had won the respect of all classes.

The regiment disembarked at Corfu on March 29th, and on May 17th was joined by the other two service companies under command of Major Lockhart.

The regiment arrived in Corfu on March 29th, and on May 17th, it was joined by the other two service companies under the command of Major Lockhart.

While in the Ionian Islands, the 92nd received notice that kilted regiments were to use the Glengarry bonnet as a forage cap, with the regimental band or border similar to that on the feather bonnet.

While in the Ionian Islands, the 92nd received notice that kilted regiments were to use the Glengarry bonnet as a forage cap, with the regimental band or border similar to that on the feather bonnet.

The 92nd remained in the Ionian Islands until March 1853, embarking in three detachments for Gibraltar on the 21st, 23rd, and 28th of that month, respectively. During its stay in the Ionian Islands it was regularly inspected, and was invariably complimented, we need scarcely say, by the inspecting officer, on its high state of efficiency in all respects.

The 92nd stayed in the Ionian Islands until March 1853, boarding for Gibraltar in three groups on the 21st, 23rd, and 28th of that month. While in the Ionian Islands, it was regularly inspected and consistently praised, as we almost don't need to mention, by the inspecting officer for its high level of efficiency in every way.

While the regiment was in Gibraltar, the war between this country and Russia broke out, and in consequence the 92nd was augmented to 1120 of all ranks, and subsequently to 1344. This increase, however, was soon destined to be considerably reduced, not by the casualties of war,—for the 92nd was not fortunate enough to be in the thick of the fray,—but by the large numbers who volunteered into other regiments destined for the Crimea. So large a number of men volunteered into those regiments about to proceed to the scene of the struggle, that little more than the officers’[769] colours and band remained of what was the day before one of the finest, best drilled, and best disciplined regiments in the army. The depôt companies, stationed at the time at Galway, volunteered almost to a man into the 42nd and 79th. The men of the service companies entered English regiments, and on their arrival at Varna asked to be allowed to enter Highland corps. This, however, could not be done, and on the conclusion of the war many of those that were left unscathed petitioned to be allowed to rejoin their old corps, saying they had volunteered for active service, and not to leave their regiment. Their request was not granted; but so strong was their esprit de corps, that at the expiration of their first period of service many of them re-enlisted in the 92nd, two of their number bringing back the Victoria cross on their breasts. Such a loss to the regiment as these volunteers occasioned almost broke the spirit of the officers and of the soldiers left; but by unsparing exertions the regiment was recruited in an incredibly short time with a very superior class of men, mostly from the Highland counties, but all from Scotland.

While the regiment was in Gibraltar, the war between this country and Russia broke out, leading to the 92nd being increased to 1120 personnel of all ranks, and later to 1344. However, this boost was soon significantly reduced, not due to casualties from battle—since the 92nd wasn't deeply involved—but because many volunteered for other regiments heading to the Crimea. So many men volunteered for those regiments going to the front lines that only the officers’ colors and the band remained of what had been one of the finest, best-trained, and most disciplined regiments in the army just a day before. The depôt companies, which were based in Galway at the time, volunteered almost completely into the 42nd and 79th. The men from the service companies joined English regiments, and upon arriving in Varna, they requested to be allowed to join Highland units. That, however, wasn't possible, and at the end of the war, many of those who were left unharmed asked to be allowed to rejoin their old regiment, stating they volunteered for active service, not to abandon their unit. Their request was denied; still, their strong team spirit led many of them to re-enlist in the 92nd after their initial service ended, with two of them returning wearing the Victoria Cross. The loss caused by these volunteers nearly crushed the morale of both the remaining officers and soldiers; however, through relentless efforts, the regiment was remarkably replenished in a short time with a higher caliber of men, mostly from the Highland counties, but all from Scotland.

On the 25th of June 1855 Lt.-General John M’Donald, C.B., was appointed to the colonelcy of the regiment, in room of the deceased Sir William M’Bean, K.C.B.

On June 25, 1855, Lt. General John M’Donald, C.B., was appointed as the colonel of the regiment, replacing the late Sir William M’Bean, K.C.B.

The 92nd was, after all, sent to the Crimea, but too late to take any part in active operations. At the request of Lord Clyde the regiment was sent out to join his division before Sebastopol, and about 600 officers and men left Gibraltar during September 1855, landing at Balaklava just after the taking of Sebastopol. Though the 92nd was actually under fire in the Crimea, it did not obtain any addition to the numerous names on its colours. It remained in the Crimea till May 1856, on the 23rd of which month it embarked at Balaklava for Gibraltar, where it remained for eighteen months longer before embarking for India, previous to which the establishment of the regiment was considerably augmented, the service companies alone numbering upwards of 1100 officers and men. The 92nd embarked on the 20th of January 1858, to take part in quelling the Indian Mutiny; and before leaving, both in general orders and in brigade orders, Lt.-Col. Lockhart and the officers and men were eulogised in the highest terms for the splendid character of the regiment.

The 92nd was, after all, sent to Crimea, but too late to participate in any active fighting. At the request of Lord Clyde, the regiment was sent to join his division before Sebastopol, and about 600 officers and soldiers left Gibraltar in September 1855, arriving in Balaklava just after Sebastopol was taken. Although the 92nd was actually under fire in Crimea, it did not add any new names to its many colors. It stayed in Crimea until May 1856, and on the 23rd of that month, it boarded at Balaklava for Gibraltar, where it remained for another eighteen months before heading to India. Before that, the regiment's size was significantly increased, with the service companies alone comprising more than 1100 officers and soldiers. The 92nd departed on January 20, 1858, to help put down the Indian Mutiny; and before leaving, both in general orders and brigade orders, Lt.-Col. Lockhart and the officers and men were praised in the highest terms for the excellent reputation of the regiment.

The light companies of the 92nd disembarked at Bombay on the 6th of March, under the command of Col. Atherley; the other two companies, under the command of Lt.-Col. Mackenzie, joined head-quarters at Bombay on the 30th of March. The 92nd, during its stay in India, was employed in the Central Provinces, under Sir Hugh Rose, formerly a 92nd officer, and distinguished itself by the rapidity of its forced marches and steadiness under fire; but although it took part in many combats, skirmishes, and pursuits, doing good and important service to its country, it had not the good fortune to be in any great victory such as to be thought worthy of being recorded on the colours beside such glorious names as Egypt and Waterloo. Lt.-Col. Lockhart was made a C.B. for his services while commanding the 92nd in this campaign. We shall endeavour briefly to indicate some of the services performed by the regiment while taking its share in the suppression of the mutiny.

The light companies of the 92nd landed in Bombay on March 6, led by Col. Atherley. The other two companies, commanded by Lt.-Col. Mackenzie, arrived at headquarters in Bombay on March 30. During its time in India, the 92nd served in the Central Provinces under Sir Hugh Rose, a former 92nd officer, and distinguished itself through its quick forced marches and steady performance under fire. Although it participated in numerous battles, skirmishes, and pursuits, providing valuable service to its country, it didn’t have the luck to be part of any major victories that would earn it a place alongside illustrious names like Egypt and Waterloo on its colors. Lt.-Col. Lockhart was appointed a C.B. for his leadership of the 92nd during this campaign. We will briefly outline some of the regiment's contributions while helping to suppress the mutiny.

On the 30th of March a detachment, under the command of Major Sutherland, proceeded to Surât on field-service, rejoining headquarters on the 8th of June. Four days after, the right wing of headquarters, under command of Lt.-Col. Archibald Inglis Lockhart, proceeded to Mhow on field service, but must have returned before the 22nd of August, on which day headquarters, consisting of Nos. 1, 3, 7, and 10 companies, marched upon Oojein, to the north of Indore, having received sudden orders to that effect on the afternoon of the 21st. The companies formed part of a field-force column, which was required to put down some rebellious symptoms that had shown themselves near Oojein. The column was placed under the command of Lt.-Col. Lockhart, and reached Oojein on the 25th. Here all was found quiet, and the column was directed toward Mundesoor, but on its march intelligence was received that the rebels had crossed to the right bank of the Chumbul river, and in consequence the march of the column was directed upon Agoor, which place it reached on the 28th, having marched 50 miles through a most difficult country in 38[770] hours. After remaining here for three days the column advanced to Soosneer, 16 miles to the northward; and intelligence having been received that a force of 15,000 rebels, with 38 guns, had taken possession of the fortified town of Jhalra Patun, it was resolved to wait at Soosneer until support arrived. On the 9th of Sept. a squadron of H.M.’s Lancers and 2 guns of the Bengal Artillery joined the camp; on the morning of the 10th, a change in the enemy’s movements having meantime taken place, the reinforced column marched to Zeerapoor, about 10 miles south of Machilpoor, to which the enemy had moved, both towns being on the right bank of the Kallee Sind. At Zeerapoor the column was joined by another force under the command of Lt.-Col. Hope of the 71st Highland Light Infantry, which was also under Col. Lockhart’s orders. On the same night, the 10th, Major-General Michel, C.B., commanding the Malwah division, joined and assumed command, entirely approving of the arrangements which had been made. The united column set out in pursuit of the rebels on the 12th, and marching by Bullwarrah and Rajghur, on the 15th came upon the enemy’s camp at a short distance from the latter town, but found it had been quite recently abandoned, the rebels having evidently beat a precipitate retreat. The European infantry was left here to breakfast and grog, and the Major-General, with the cavalry, native infantry, and artillery, pushed on and brought the enemy to a stand in a jungly country. The latter opened a well-sustained fire upon their pursuers, which, however, proved nearly harmless. On the European infantry coming up, the 92nd, under Captain Bethune, and the 4th Bombay Rifles deployed into line and advanced, covered by their own skirmishers, and supported by the 71st Highlanders and the 19th Bombay Native Infantry. According to orders not a shot was fired until the jungle thinned so much as to enable the skirmishers to see the enemy. After a few rounds from the guns, the infantry again advanced, and the rebels abandoned their position and fled, pursued by the cavalry. The infantry proceeded to Bhowra, where they encamped, having marched 20 miles in the course of the day under a burning sun, by which many of the men were struck down. The only casualties of the 92nd in the above action were 2 men wounded.

On March 30th, a unit led by Major Sutherland went to Surat for field service, returning to headquarters on June 8th. Four days later, the right wing of headquarters, under Lt.-Col. Archibald Inglis Lockhart, moved to Mhow for field service but must have returned before August 22nd, when headquarters, made up of Companies 1, 3, 7, and 10, marched to Oojein, north of Indore, after receiving sudden orders that afternoon on the 21st. The companies were part of a field-force column tasked with quelling some rebellious activity near Oojein. The column, commanded by Lt.-Col. Lockhart, arrived in Oojein on the 25th, where everything was quiet. The column was then directed toward Mundesoor, but while marching, they learned that the rebels had crossed to the right bank of the Chumbul River, so they redirected their march to Agoor, which they reached on the 28th after covering 50 miles through challenging terrain in 38 hours. After staying there for three days, the column moved to Soosneer, 16 miles north. They received news that a force of 15,000 rebels with 38 guns had taken the fortified town of Jhalra Patun, so they decided to stay in Soosneer until more support arrived. On September 9th, a squadron of H.M.’s Lancers and two guns from the Bengal Artillery joined the camp. The next morning, after a change in the enemy’s movements, the reinforced column marched to Zeerapoor, about 10 miles south of Machilpoor, where the enemy had retreated, both towns located on the right bank of the Kallee Sind. At Zeerapoor, they were joined by another force led by Lt.-Col. Hope of the 71st Highland Light Infantry, which was also under Col. Lockhart’s command. That same night, Major-General Michel, C.B., who commanded the Malwah division, joined and took command, fully approving the arrangements that had been made. The united column set out in pursuit of the rebels on the 12th and, marching through Bullwarrah and Rajghur, encountered the enemy’s camp near the latter town on the 15th, only to find it recently abandoned as the rebels had clearly retreated in a hurry. The European infantry stayed behind for breakfast and drinks while the Major-General, with the cavalry, native infantry, and artillery, pressed on and confronted the enemy in a jungle area. The latter opened fire, but it was largely ineffective. When the European infantry arrived, the 92nd under Captain Bethune and the 4th Bombay Rifles formed lines and advanced, supported by their own skirmishers and backed by the 71st Highlanders and the 19th Bombay Native Infantry. Following orders, no shots were fired until the jungle cleared enough to see the enemy. After a few rounds of artillery, the infantry advanced again, leading the rebels to abandon their position and flee, chased by cavalry. The infantry then moved to Bhowra, where they camped after marching 20 miles that day under a scorching sun that left many men exhausted. The only casualties from the 92nd during this action were two men who were wounded.

Colonel (now Major-General) Lockhart, C.B.
From a photo.

The force halted at Bhowra until the 18th of Sept., the whole being formed into one brigade under Lt.-Col. Lockhart. Setting out on that day, the force marching by Seronj reached Mungrowlee on the 9th of Oct., when just as the tents had been pitched, it was reported that the rebels were advancing in force, and were within half a mile of the camp. The squadron of the 17th Lancers was immediately pushed forward, rapidly followed by the artillery and infantry, the 92nd being commanded by Captain Bethune. The enemy, taken by surprise, retreated, and took up position on an eminence 3 miles distant from Mungrowlee, and crowned by the ruins of a village. The rebels covered their front with guns placed in[771] a strip of jungle, which was filled with cavalry and infantry. The British infantry deployed into line, and, covered by skirmishers, advanced upon the enemy’s position. The guns of the latter at once opened, and there was also a well-sustained but not very effective fire of small arms kept up from the jungle. The skirmishers directing their fire on the enemy’s guns (whose position could only be ascertained from their smoke), steadily advanced. After an ineffectual attempt to turn the left wing of the British by the enemy’s cavalry, the latter gave way, leaving their infantry to be severely handled by the Lancers. The line continued to advance, and six guns were taken by a rush of the skirmishers, many of the gunners being shot and bayoneted when endeavouring to escape. The guns being now brought up, the rebels soon were in rapid retreat. There appears to have been no casualties to the 92nd in this well-fought action.

The force stayed at Bhowra until September 18, forming a single brigade under Lt. Col. Lockhart. On that day, the force marched via Seronj and reached Mungrowlee on October 9. Just as the tents were being set up, it was reported that the rebels were advancing in large numbers and were only half a mile away from the camp. A squadron from the 17th Lancers was sent forward immediately, closely followed by the artillery and infantry, with the 92nd led by Captain Bethune. The enemy, caught off guard, retreated and took position on a hillside three miles away from Mungrowlee, marked by the ruins of a village. The rebels fortified their front with guns placed in a narrow strip of jungle, which was packed with cavalry and infantry. The British infantry formed into line and, supported by skirmishers, moved towards the enemy's position. The enemy's guns opened fire right away, and there was also a sustained, though not very effective, small arms fire coming from the jungle. The skirmishers targeted the enemy's guns (which could only be located by their smoke) and steadily moved forward. After an unsuccessful attempt by the enemy's cavalry to flank the British left wing, they retreated, leaving their infantry to face severe casualties from the Lancers. The line kept advancing, and six guns were captured in a rush by the skirmishers, with many gunners shot and bayoneted while trying to flee. Once the guns were brought up, the rebels quickly began retreating. There seemed to be no casualties for the 92nd in this fiercely fought battle.

It having been ascertained that the rebels had crossed the Betwa, and were now located on the right bank of that river, Major-General Michel arranged with Brigadier Smith, commanding a field column in the Chundaree district, that the two forces should make a combined movement, and for this purpose they were divided into three columns. The left column, consisting of the infantry of his brigade, under Brigadier Smith, was to move down the left bank of the river towards the Chundaree, prepared to cross to the right bank if necessary. The cavalry and horse artillery of both brigades, forming the centre column, under the immediate command of Major-General Michel, was to cross at the ford by which the enemy had retreated. The right column, consisting of the infantry and artillery of Lt.-Col. Lockhart’s brigade, under that officer, was to cross the river by the Khunjea Ghaut and proceed to Nurat. This place it reached on the 17th of October, and on the 18th was joined by the centre column, which had been unable to penetrate the very dense jungle.

It was confirmed that the rebels had crossed the Betwa and were now situated on the right bank of the river. Major-General Michel coordinated with Brigadier Smith, who was in charge of a field column in the Chundaree district, to execute a combined movement. To facilitate this, they divided their forces into three columns. The left column, made up of the infantry from his brigade under Brigadier Smith, was to move along the left bank of the river towards Chundaree, ready to cross to the right bank if needed. The cavalry and horse artillery from both brigades formed the center column, directly commanded by Major-General Michel, and were to cross at the ford the enemy had used for their retreat. The right column, which included the infantry and artillery of Lt.-Col. Lockhart’s brigade under his command, was to cross the river at Khunjea Ghaut and head to Nurat. This location was reached on October 17th, and on October 18th, it was joined by the center column, which had struggled to move through the very dense jungle.

On the morning of the 19th, the 92nd being led by Captain A. W. Cameron, the two combined columns marched upon the village of Sindwaho, about 12 miles distant, and where the enemy were reported to be in strength. The force halted within half a mile of the village, to the right of which the enemy were discovered drawn up in order of battle. The cavalry and horse artillery advanced to the attack, and the infantry, who were to advance upon the village, under Lt.-Col. Lockhart, were deployed into line, covered by skirmishers. The 71st passed to the right of the village, the 92nd through the village and thick enclosures on the left, and the 19th Bombay Native Infantry were on more open ground to the left of the 92nd. The enemy were found to have abandoned the village, but many were shot down in the advance of the skirmishers through the enclosures. When clear of the village, the infantry advanced in echelon of battalions from the right. While the 71st took ground to the right, and the 19th Bengal Native Infantry went to the help of the Bombay Artillery, the 92nd, under Captain Cameron, advanced in the face of a large body of cavalry, who had posted themselves under a large tope of trees on a rising ground and frequently threatened to charge. By this time the 92nd was quite separated from the rest of the force. A battery of artillery having been sent to join the 92nd, and as the enemy still threatened to charge, the skirmishers were recalled, and fire opened from right to left; as shot and shell were at the same time thrown into the tope, the enemy retired, and were soon in rapid retreat, pursued by the cavalry.

On the morning of the 19th, the 92nd, led by Captain A. W. Cameron, along with the two combined columns, marched toward the village of Sindwaho, about 12 miles away, where the enemy was reported to be strong. The force stopped half a mile from the village, to the right of which the enemy was found in battle formation. The cavalry and horse artillery moved forward to attack, while the infantry, advancing towards the village under Lt.-Col. Lockhart, lined up and were covered by skirmishers. The 71st moved to the right of the village, the 92nd went through the village and dense enclosures on the left, and the 19th Bombay Native Infantry were on more open ground to the left of the 92nd. The enemy had abandoned the village, but many were shot down as the skirmishers advanced through the enclosures. Once clear of the village, the infantry advanced in an echelon formation of battalions from the right. As the 71st shifted to the right and the 19th Bengal Native Infantry supported the Bombay Artillery, the 92nd, commanded by Captain Cameron, advanced against a large group of cavalry that had taken position under a large grove of trees on elevated ground and frequently threatened to charge. By this time, the 92nd was quite separated from the rest of the force. A battery of artillery was sent to support the 92nd, and as the enemy still posed a threat to charge, the skirmishers were recalled, and fire was opened from right to left. As shots and shells were simultaneously fired into the grove, the enemy retreated quickly and was soon pursued by the cavalry.

During the 20th the force halted at Tehree and on this as on previous occasions the Major-General issued an order congratulating the troops on their success, and justly praising the exertions and bravery of officers and men. On this last occasion, Col. Lockhart’s ability in handling his brigade elicited the Major-General’s warmest approbation.

During the 20th, the force stopped at Tehree, and just like before, the Major-General issued an order congratulating the troops on their success and rightly recognizing the efforts and bravery of both officers and soldiers. On this last occasion, Col. Lockhart's skill in managing his brigade received the Major-General's highest praise.

The force set out again on the 21st, and marching each day reached Dujorial on the 24th. The Major-General having heard that the enemy were at Kimlasa, moved on Kuraya at 2 A.M. on the 25th, and at dawn the whole of the rebel army was discovered crossing in front just beyond Kuraya. When the cavalry, which had started an hour later than the infantry, came up, they found that the infantry under Col. Lockhart, having cut through the enemy’s line of march, had just wheeled to the right and part advanced skirmishing.[772] The infantry had indeed dispersed the enemy when the cavalry arrived; the latter therefore set out in rapid pursuit, the infantry following for about five miles and clearing the villages of the rebels.

The force set out again on the 21st, and after marching each day, they reached Dujorial on the 24th. The Major-General, having learned that the enemy was at Kimlasa, moved on Kuraya at 2 AM on the 25th, and at dawn, the entire rebel army was spotted crossing in front just beyond Kuraya. When the cavalry, which had started an hour later than the infantry, arrived, they found that the infantry under Col. Lockhart had cut through the enemy’s line of march and had just turned to the right, with some advancing to skirmish. [772] The infantry had indeed scattered the enemy by the time the cavalry got there; therefore, they started a rapid pursuit, with the infantry following for about five miles and clearing the villages of the rebels.

The force remained at Kuraya till the 27th, when it proceeded south, and reached Bhilsa on the 2nd of November. On the 4th the Major-General proceeded with the cavalry in pursuit of the rebels, who had crossed the Nerbudda, leaving the infantry and Le Marchant’s battery of artillery to watch Bhilsa and Bhopal, both being threatened by bodies of local rebels. The infantry remained at Bhilsa until the 9th, when, proceeding by Goolgong, they reached Bhopal on the 17th, leaving it on the 23rd for Sehore.

The force stayed at Kuraya until the 27th, then moved south and arrived in Bhilsa on November 2nd. On the 4th, the Major-General took the cavalry to chase the rebels, who had crossed the Nerbudda River, leaving the infantry and Le Marchant’s artillery battery to monitor Bhilsa and Bhopal, both under threat from local rebel groups. The infantry stayed in Bhilsa until the 9th, then moved through Goolgong and reached Bhopal on the 17th, leaving on the 23rd for Sehore.

The rebels, in the meantime, after crossing the Nerbudda, had been again repulsed by the troops in Candeish. One hundred men of the 92nd, part of a small column under Major Sutherland, proceeded on the 20th of November to cross the Nerbudda, and on the 24th reached Jeelwana, where they were joined by another 50 men of the 92nd and a like number of the 71st mounted on camels. On the morning of the 24th Major Sutherland proceeded with 120 Highlanders and 80 sepoys, partly on camels, and soon ascertaining that the rebels, under Tantéa Topee, with two guns, were on the road to Rajpoor, pushed on in pursuit. On approaching Rajpoor, the rebel force was perceived passing through it, and the Highlanders, on camels, pushing rapidly forward, came on the enemy in half an hour. Before the men, however, could dismount for the attack, the rebels again retired. By this time the men following on foot, both Europeans and natives, having marched at a very rapid pace in rear, overtook the men on camels. The whole now advanced together direct upon the enemy, who had taken up a strong position, in order of battle, on a rocky and wooded ridge, their two guns on the road commanding the only approach. The Highlanders, supported by the native troops, at once advanced, and rushing up the road under a shower of grape, in a very short time captured the guns, on which the rebels precipitately abandoned their position. In this attack, Lt. and Adjutant Humfrey was wounded.

The rebels, in the meantime, after crossing the Nerbudda, had been repelled again by the troops in Candeish. One hundred men from the 92nd, part of a small group led by Major Sutherland, crossed the Nerbudda on November 20th and reached Jeelwana on the 24th, where they were joined by another 50 men from the 92nd and another 50 from the 71st mounted on camels. On the morning of the 24th, Major Sutherland set out with 120 Highlanders and 80 sepoys, some on camels, and quickly learned that the rebels, led by Tantéa Topee and armed with two guns, were heading towards Rajpoor, so they pushed on in pursuit. As they got closer to Rajpoor, they spotted the rebel force moving through the area, and the Highlanders on camels sped up, encountering the enemy in half an hour. However, before they could dismount to attack, the rebels retreated again. By this time, the foot soldiers, both Europeans and natives, who had been marching quickly behind, caught up with the camel riders. They all advanced together directly toward the enemy, who had taken a strong position in battle formation on a rocky and wooded ridge, with their two guns positioned to cover the only approach. The Highlanders, supported by the native troops, moved forward and charged up the road under enemy fire, quickly capturing the guns, which forced the rebels to abandon their position in haste. During this attack, Lt. and Adjutant Humfrey was wounded.

Major Sutherland’s force remained in the neighbourhood of Kooksee until the 27th of December, when it was ordered to join headquarters at Mhow.

Major Sutherland’s unit stayed in the area around Kooksee until December 27th, when it was ordered to report to headquarters in Mhow.

Lt.-Col. Lockhart’s column left Sehore and marched upon Indore on the 29th of November, that town being considered in danger of an attack by the rebels. Indore was reached on December 4th, and the column halted there until the 6th, when it returned to quarters at Mhow, having detached No. 10 and part of No. 3 companies under Captain Bethune to join a small force proceeding towards Rutlâm. These companies were subsequently attached to Brigadier Somerset’s column, and mounted on camels, they underwent great privations and severe fatigue during the rapid pursuit in the Banswarra country. On the morning of the 1st of January 1859, the column came up with the rebels at daylight at Baroda, but the men had scarcely dismounted ere the rebels had, as usual, commenced a rapid retreat; this, however, they did not effect before being considerably cut up by the cavalry and guns attached to the force. These companies did not rejoin headquarters until the 24th of May 1859.

Lt. Col. Lockhart’s column left Sehore and marched toward Indore on November 29, as that town was considered at risk of an attack by the rebels. They reached Indore on December 4 and stayed there until the 6th, when they returned to their base at Mhow, having sent No. 10 and part of No. 3 companies under Captain Bethune to join a small force heading toward Rutlâm. These companies were later attached to Brigadier Somerset’s column, and mounted on camels, they faced significant hardships and exhaustion during the fast-paced pursuit in the Banswarra region. On the morning of January 1, 1859, the column caught up with the rebels at dawn in Baroda, but the men had barely dismounted when the rebels, as usual, began a hasty retreat; however, they couldn’t escape before suffering considerable losses from the cavalry and artillery accompanying the force. These companies didn't rejoin headquarters until May 24, 1859.

On the 2nd of March, headquarters, numbering about 1000 officers and men, marched from Mhow to Jhansi, there to be quartered; but, on reaching Bursud, they were directed by Brigadier-General Sir R. Napier to assist in clearing that neighbourhood of some rebels said to be located in the jungles. For this purpose all the heavy baggage was left at Bursud in charge of a company, and the remainder proceeded in light order to Ummeerghur and subsequently to Karadev. The jungles were in vain searched for any rebels, and on the 25th the force again got on to the main road at Goona and proceeded towards Jhansi, which it reached on the 7th of April. Nos. 8 and 9 companies proceeded direct to Lullutpoor, where they were stationed on detached duty under Major Sutherland. Remnants of rebels who had, after being broken up into small parties, reunited under Feroze Shah, and taken refuge in the dense jungles, were by the junction of forces from Lullutpoor and other places driven from their refuge, without, however, their having been actually come in contact with. The duty was, nevertheless,[773] of a harassing nature, and was rendered more so by the sickness which had latterly prevailed at Lullutpoor and reduced the men stationed there to a weak condition.

On March 2nd, about 1,000 officers and soldiers left headquarters and marched from Mhow to Jhansi to be stationed there. However, upon reaching Bursud, Brigadier-General Sir R. Napier ordered them to help clear the area of some rebels believed to be hiding in the jungles. To do this, all heavy baggage was left at Bursud under the care of one company, while the rest moved on with light equipment to Ummeerghur and then to Karadev. They searched the jungles for rebels but found nothing. On the 25th, the force returned to the main road at Goona and continued towards Jhansi, arriving there on April 7th. Companies 8 and 9 went straight to Lullutpoor, where they were assigned to detached duty under Major Sutherland. Groups of rebels, who had broken into smaller parties and then reunited under Feroze Shah, found refuge in the thick jungles. However, with the combined forces from Lullutpoor and other locations, they were driven out of their hiding spots, though there was no direct contact. The duty was challenging and made worse by the illness that had recently affected the men stationed at Lullutpoor, leaving them in a weakened state.

On the 1st of June 1859, No. 7 company was detached to Seepree, and on the evening of the 30th, 40 men of that company under Ensign Emmet, mounted on elephants, proceeded with a mixed native force, the whole under the command of Major Meade, to surprise a numerous party of rebels who had located themselves in a village about 28 miles distant. The village, which was situated on an eminence and surrounded by thick jungle, was reached by 5.30 A.M. on the 1st of July, and the attack immediately commenced. The rebels in considerable numbers took refuge in a large house well loop-holed, and kept up a warm fire of musketry on their assailants; they were not finally subdued until the house caught fire. Of the 92nd, 4 rank and file were wounded, and Major Meade, in reporting the affair to the commanding officer, said:—“I cannot speak too highly of Ensign Emmet and your men; their coolness and steadiness was most conspicuous.”

On June 1, 1859, Company No. 7 was sent to Seepree, and on the evening of the 30th, 40 soldiers from that company led by Ensign Emmet, riding on elephants, set out with a mixed native force, all under the command of Major Meade, to catch a large group of rebels by surprise in a village about 28 miles away. They reached the village, which was on a hill and surrounded by thick jungle, by 5:30 A.M. on July 1, and immediately launched their attack. The rebels, in significant numbers, took cover in a large, well-loop-holed house and fired fiercely at the attackers. They were finally defeated when the house caught fire. Four soldiers from the 92nd were wounded, and Major Meade, in his report to the commanding officer, stated: “I cannot express enough praise for Ensign Emmet and your men; their calmness and composure were truly remarkable.”

On the 14th of October, Nos. 1 and 2 companies proceeded, mounted on camels, as part of a small force ordered from Jhansi under command of Col. Lockhart, in conjunction with 6 other columns, to clear the Bundelcund jungles of rebels. The force continued in the field until the 14th of December. Some difficult and harassing marches were performed in the course of these operations, but the rebels having broken through the circle to the north-east, the Jhansi column, being stationed on the west, did not come in contact with them.

On October 14th, Companies 1 and 2 set out on camels as part of a small force ordered from Jhansi, led by Colonel Lockhart, alongside six other groups, to clear the Bundelcund jungles of rebels. The force remained in the field until December 14th. They faced some tough and exhausting marches during these operations, but since the rebels broke through to the northeast, the Jhansi column, stationed in the west, did not encounter them.

Thus it will be seen that the 92nd performed important and harassing duties during the suppression of the great Indian Mutiny, and certainly seem to have deserved some outward mark of the services they then rendered to their country. Brigadier-General Sir Robert Napier, in bidding farewell to the officers and men of the Gwalior division on the 11th of January 1860, specially acknowledged the important assistance he had received from Col. Lockhart and the men under his command. Notwithstanding the fatiguing work the 92nd had to undergo, both Sir Robert Napier and Lord Clyde, in reporting on their inspection, spoke in the highest terms of the condition of the regiment.

Thus, it will be seen that the 92nd performed important and challenging duties during the suppression of the great Indian Mutiny, and they certainly seemed to deserve some recognition for the services they rendered to their country. Brigadier-General Sir Robert Napier, in saying goodbye to the officers and men of the Gwalior division on January 11, 1860, specifically acknowledged the significant assistance he had received from Col. Lockhart and the men under his command. Despite the exhausting work the 92nd had to endure, both Sir Robert Napier and Lord Clyde, in reporting on their inspection, spoke very highly of the regiment's condition.

The various detachments having joined headquarters at Jhansi, the regiment, numbering about 960 officers and men, under command of Col. Lockhart, C.B., left Jhansi on the 15th of March for Dugshai, there to be quartered.

The different units came together at headquarters in Jhansi, and the regiment, with around 960 officers and soldiers, led by Col. Lockhart, C.B., departed from Jhansi on March 15th to be stationed at Dugshai.

The 92nd remained in India for nearly three years longer, during which little occurred in connection with the regiment calling for special notice. Besides the places already mentioned, it was stationed at Umballa, Benares, Rajghaut, and Calcutta, and, on its half-yearly inspection, invariably elicited the unqualified commendation of the inspecting officers and the War Office authorities; the regimental school gained the special praise of the latter.

The 92nd stayed in India for almost three more years, during which not much happened with the regiment that needed special attention. Along with the places already mentioned, it was based in Umballa, Benares, Rajghaut, and Calcutta. During its semi-annual inspections, it consistently received high praise from the inspecting officers and the War Office officials; the regimental school particularly impressed the latter.

While stationed at Dugshai, in September 1861, the regiment received the gratifying intelligence that Her Majesty had been graciously pleased to authorise the 92nd being designated “The Gordon Highlanders,” by which name it was popularly known at the period of its being raised and for some time afterwards; indeed we suspect it had never ceased to be popularly known by this title.

While stationed at Dugshai in September 1861, the regiment received the exciting news that Her Majesty had kindly approved calling the 92nd “The Gordon Highlanders,” which was the name it was commonly known by when it was formed and for quite a while after; in fact, we believe it has always been popularly referred to by this name.

The Gordon Highlanders embarked at Calcutta for England in two detachments on the 24th and 28th of January 1863, respectively, and rejoined at Gosport on the 20th of May. This was the first time the regiment had been quartered in England since the 22nd of August 1816. Before the 92nd left India, 396 men volunteered into regiments remaining in the country; the deficiency was, however, soon filled up, as, on its being made known, Scotchmen serving in English regiments gladly availed themselves of the opportunity of serving in so distinguished a corps.

The Gordon Highlanders left Calcutta for England in two groups on January 24 and January 28, 1863, and reunited in Gosport on May 20. This was the first time the regiment had been stationed in England since August 22, 1816. Before the 92nd left India, 396 men volunteered to join regiments that were staying in the country; however, this shortfall was quickly addressed, as it became known that Scotsmen serving in English regiments were eager to take the chance to serve in such a prestigious unit.

The 92nd did not remain long at Gosport. It embarked at Portsmouth on the 10th of July for Edinburgh, arriving off Granton Pier on the 13th, and marching to the Castle through an enthusiastic crowd. It was 17 years since the Gordon Highlanders had last been in Edinburgh. Shortly after its arrival the regiment was inspected by its Colonel, General Sir John M’Donald, K.C.B., who had formerly commanded the 92nd for the long period of 18 years.

The 92nd didn’t stay long in Gosport. It boarded a ship in Portsmouth on July 10th for Edinburgh, arriving at Granton Pier on the 13th and marching to the Castle through a cheering crowd. It had been 17 years since the Gordon Highlanders had last visited Edinburgh. Soon after its arrival, the regiment was inspected by its Colonel, General Sir John M’Donald, K.C.B., who had previously commanded the 92nd for 18 years.

The regiment remained scarcely a year in Edinburgh, during which time only one event occurred to mark the “even tenor of its way;” this was the presentation of new colours on the 13th of April 1864. The Highlanders, on that day, were formed in review-order on the Castle Esplanade, shortly after which Major-General Walker, C.B., commanding in Scotland, arrived on the ground accompanied by his staff. General Sir John M’Donald, K.C.B., the veteran colonel of the regiment, was also present, along with Lady M’Donald and other members of his family. After the usual ceremony had been gone through with the old colours, and after the Rev. James Millar, Chaplain of Edinburgh Castle, had offered up an appropriate prayer, the Major-General placed the new colours in the hands of Lady M’Donald, who addressed the regiment in a few most appropriate words:—

The regiment spent almost a year in Edinburgh, during which only one event stood out to mark its steady routine; this was the presentation of new colors on April 13, 1864. The Highlanders were lined up for review on the Castle Esplanade, shortly after which Major-General Walker, C.B., who was in charge in Scotland, arrived with his staff. General Sir John M’Donald, K.C.B., the seasoned colonel of the regiment, was also there, along with Lady M’Donald and other family members. After the usual ceremony was completed with the old colors, and after Rev. James Millar, Chaplain of Edinburgh Castle, said an appropriate prayer, the Major-General handed the new colors to Lady M’Donald, who then spoke to the regiment with a few fitting words:—

“It would be, I believe,” she said, “according to established custom, that, in placing these colours in your hands, I should remind you of the duty you owe to them, your Queen, and your country; but, to the Gordon Highlanders, any such counsel would, I feel, be superfluous; their glorious deeds of the past are sufficient guarantee for the future, that wherever and whenever these colours are borne into action, it will be but to add new badges to them and fresh honour to the regiment. I cannot let this opportunity pass without touching on the many happy years I spent among you, without assuring you of the pleasure it gives me to see you again, and of my warmest wishes for your welfare and prosperity.”

“It would be, I believe,” she said, “according to established custom, that, in handing you these colors, I should remind you of the duty you owe to them, your Queen, and your country; but for the Gordon Highlanders, any such advice would be unnecessary; their glorious accomplishments from the past are a strong assurance for the future that wherever and whenever these colors are taken into action, it will only be to add new badges to them and fresh honor to the regiment. I cannot let this opportunity pass without mentioning the many happy years I spent with you, without expressing how pleased I am to see you again, and my warmest wishes for your well-being and success.”

On the 25th of May 1864, the 92nd left Edinburgh for Glasgow under the command of Col. A. I. Lockhart, C.B. Detachments were also sent to Paisley and Ayr. The 92nd remained in Glasgow till March 1865, during which time it took part in a large sham fight in Renfrewshire, and was present at the inauguration by the Queen of a statue of Prince Albert at Perth, the first erected in the kingdom. On the 25th of January 1865, the depôt joined headquarters from Stirling. It is unnecessary to say that in all its public appearances, and at all inspections while in Scotland, as elsewhere, the Gordon Highlanders received, and that deservedly, the highest encomiums on their appearance, discipline, and conduct.

On May 25, 1864, the 92nd left Edinburgh for Glasgow under the command of Col. A. I. Lockhart, C.B. They also sent detachments to Paisley and Ayr. The 92nd stayed in Glasgow until March 1865, during which they participated in a large mock battle in Renfrewshire and attended the unveiling by the Queen of a statue of Prince Albert in Perth, the first one erected in the kingdom. On January 25, 1865, the depôt joined headquarters from Stirling. It goes without saying that in all their public appearances and at all inspections while in Scotland, as well as elsewhere, the Gordon Highlanders received, and justly so, the highest praise for their appearance, discipline, and conduct.

On the 6th of March 1865, the 92nd, consisting of 1033 officers, men, women, and children, embarked on the Clyde for Portsmouth, en route for Aldershot, arriving at the Camp on the 10th of the same month. While at Aldershot, Major C. M. Hamilton was promoted to Lieutenant-Colonel, and succeeded to the command of the regiment in place of Col. Lockhart, C.B.

On March 6, 1865, the 92nd, made up of 1,033 officers, men, women, and children, boarded the Clyde for Portsmouth, en route to Aldershot, arriving at the camp on the 10th of the same month. While at Aldershot, Major C. M. Hamilton was promoted to Lieutenant Colonel and took over command of the regiment from Col. Lockhart, C.B.

The 92nd after remaining a year at Aldershot, during which nothing of note occurred, left for Portsmouth on the 1st of March 1866, and embarked on the same day for Ireland, Lt.-Col. Hamilton commanding. The regiment disembarked at Kingstown on the 5th, and proceeded to the Curragh Camp, where it remained till the 9th, when it removed to Dublin, with the exception of A and C companies, which were left at the Curragh to go through a course of musketry instruction. On the regiment leaving Aldershot, a most gratifying report concerning it was sent to headquarters; the 92nd Highlanders, the Brigade General reported,—

The 92nd, after spending a year at Aldershot, during which nothing significant happened, left for Portsmouth on March 1, 1866, and set sail for Ireland the same day, commanded by Lt.-Col. Hamilton. The regiment landed at Kingstown on the 5th and moved to the Curragh Camp, where it stayed until the 9th, when it transferred to Dublin, except for A and C companies, which remained at the Curragh to complete a musketry training course. When the regiment departed Aldershot, a very positive report about it was sent to headquarters; the 92nd Highlanders, reported the Brigade General,—

“Are well drilled, their conduct sober, orderly, and soldierlike; discipline good, and all one could desire in a well regulated corps.”

“Are well trained, their behavior calm, organized, and military-like; discipline is strong, and everything one could want in a well-functioning unit.”

During its stay in Ireland the 92nd had a taste of the unpleasant duty of aiding the civil power. On the 31st of December 1867, two detachments were sent out for this purpose from the Curragh Camp, where the whole regiment was then stationed, one, under command of Major A. W. Cameron, to Cork; and the other, under command of Captain A. Forbes Mackay, to Tipperary. These detachments seem to have performed their duty effectively and without the sad necessity of resorting to extreme measures;[567] they did not return to Dublin, the former remaining at Cork and the latter proceeding to that place on the 18th of January 1868. Here these detachments were joined by the rest of the regiment on the 25th of January, on which day it embarked at Queenstown for India, sailing next day under command of Lt.-Col. Hamilton. The regiment proceeded by the overland route, and landed at Bombay Harbour on the 26th of February. Here the 92nd was transhipped into three vessels to be[775] taken to Kurrachee, where headquarters arrived on the 8th of March. From Kurrachee this detachment made its way partly by river (the Indus), partly by rail, and partly by road, to Julinder, in the Punjaub, which it reached on the 30th of March, and was joined by the remaining portion of the regiment on the 7th of April. During its stay at Julinder the 92nd furnished detachments regularly to garrison Fort Govindghur, Umritsur, and had the honour, in February 1870, to take part in the reception at Meean Meer of H.R.H. the Duke of Edinburgh; on this occasion the regiment was commanded by Lt.-Col. M’Bean, who had been promoted to the command of the 92nd in room of Lt.-Col. Hamilton. Detachments, consisting mostly of young and sickly men, were also sent occasionally to Dalhousie to be employed in road-making in the Chumba Hills.

During its time in Ireland, the 92nd faced the difficult task of supporting local authorities. On December 31, 1867, two groups were sent out for this reason from Curragh Camp, where the entire regiment was stationed. One group, led by Major A. W. Cameron, went to Cork, while the other, led by Captain A. Forbes Mackay, headed to Tipperary. These detachments carried out their duties effectively and without having to use extreme measures; they did not return to Dublin, with the first staying in Cork and the latter moving there on January 18, 1868. The rest of the regiment joined these detachments on January 25 and departed from Queenstown for India the next day, under the command of Lt.-Col. Hamilton. The regiment took the overland route and arrived at Bombay Harbour on February 26. At this port, the 92nd was transferred onto three ships to be taken to Kurrachee, where the headquarters arrived on March 8. From Kurrachee, the detachment traveled partly by the Indus River, partly by rail, and partly by road to Julinder in the Punjab, which it reached on March 30, joining the remainder of the regiment on April 7. While at Julinder, the 92nd regularly provided detachments to garrison Fort Govindghur, Umritsur, and had the honor of participating in the reception of H.R.H. the Duke of Edinburgh at Meean Meer in February 1870; on this occasion, the regiment was led by Lt.-Col. M’Bean, who took over command from Lt.-Col. Hamilton. Detachments, mainly composed of young and unwell soldiers, were occasionally sent to Dalhousie for road construction in the Chumba Hills.

The 92nd remained quartered at Julinder until the 18th of December 1871, on which day headquarters and three companies under command of Major G. H. Parker, proceeded by rail to Delhi to form part of the force collected there at the Camp of Exercise. Here it was posted to the 1st brigade (Col. N. Walker, C.B., 1st Buffs) of the 2nd division commanded by Major-General M’Murdo, C.B. The remaining three companies joined headquarters on the following day. The camp of exercise was broken up on the 1st of February 1872, and in the brigade order issued on the occasion by Col. Walker, he stated that—

The 92nd stayed at Julinder until December 18, 1871. On that day, the headquarters and three companies, led by Major G. H. Parker, traveled by train to Delhi to join the force gathered at the Camp of Exercise. They were assigned to the 1st brigade (Col. N. Walker, C.B., 1st Buffs) of the 2nd division under Major-General M’Murdo, C.B. The other three companies reunited with the headquarters the next day. The Camp of Exercise was dissolved on February 1, 1872, and in the brigade order issued on that occasion, Col. Walker stated that—

“The last six weeks have added to the interest I have for many years taken in the career of my old friends the 92nd Highlanders;”

“The last six weeks have increased my long-standing interest in the career of my old friends, the 92nd Highlanders;”

he also specially mentioned the name of Captain Chalmer of the 92nd, for the valuable services which the latter invariably rendered him.

he also specifically mentioned the name of Captain Chalmer of the 92nd for the valuable services that he consistently provided.

On the 2nd of February the regiment set out on its march to Chukrata, which it reached on the 2nd of March.

On February 2nd, the regiment began its march to Chukrata, arriving there on March 2nd.

We have much pleasure in referring our readers to the plate of Colonels of the 91st, 92nd, and 93rd regiments, on which we give a portrait of the Marquis of Huntly, who raised the regiment, and was afterwards the last Duke of Gordon, from a painting by A. Robertson, miniature painter to H.R.H. the late Duke of Sussex, and kindly lent us by the Duke of Richmond for our engraving. The portrait was painted in 1806 A.D., and exhibited the same year at the Royal Academy.

We’re excited to share with our readers the image of Colonels of the 91st, 92nd, and 93rd regiments, featuring a portrait of the Marquis of Huntly, who founded the regiment and was later the final Duke of Gordon. This portrait, created by A. Robertson, the miniature painter for H.R.H. the late Duke of Sussex, was generously lent to us by the Duke of Richmond for our engraving. The portrait was painted in 1806 CE and was displayed that same year at the Royal Academy.

The Duke of Gordon’s statue stands in Castle Street, Aberdeen, with the inscription “First Colonel 92nd Gordon Highlanders” at the foot of the granite pedestal. His familiar name in his own district was “The Cock of the North.”

The Duke of Gordon’s statue is located on Castle Street, Aberdeen, with the inscription “First Colonel 92nd Gordon Highlanders” at the base of the granite pedestal. He was commonly known in his area as “The Cock of the North.”

The 92nd uniform is the full Highland costume of Gordon tartan. The officers have a black worm through their lace, as a token of mourning for Sir John Moore.

The 92nd uniform is the complete Highland outfit made of Gordon tartan. The officers wear a black cord in their lace as a sign of mourning for Sir John Moore.

SUCCESSION LISTS OF COLONELS AND LIEUTENANT-COLONELS OF THE 92ND GORDON HIGHLANDERS.

SUCCESSION LISTS OF COLONELS AND LIEUTENANT-COLONELS OF THE 92ND GORDON HIGHLANDERS.

COLONELS.

Colonels.

George, Marquis of Huntly,May3,1796 Sir John Hope, G.C.H.,Jan.29,1820
Served as Brigadier-General in Ireland in1798 Cadet in Houston’s Brigade,1778
Went to Holland,1799 Ensign,1779
Wounded at Egmont-op-Zee,Oct.2,1799 Captain,1782
Major-General,Jan.1,1801 Captain 60th Foot,1787
Colonel of the 42nd,Jan.3,1806 Captain 13th Light Dragoons,June30,1788
Lieut.-General,April1808 Aide-de-Camp to Sir Wm. Erskine,1793and1794
General,Aug.1809 Major 28th Light Dragoons,1795
To the 1st (Royal Foot),1820 Lieut.-Colonel,1796
K.G.C.B., Duke of Gordon,1827 Served at the Cape,1798–1799
Governor of Edinburgh Castle and Keeper of the Great Seal of Scotland,1834 To 32nd Foot,1799
Removed to the Scots Fusilier Guards,1834 In the West Indies,1800–1804
Died,May28,1836 Assistant Adjutant-General in Scotland,1805
John, Earl of Hopetoun, G.C.B.,Jan.3,1806 Deputy Adjutant-General to Copenhagen,1807
Cornet Light Dragoons,May28,1784 Brigadier-General to the Staff, N. Britain,1808
Lieutenant in 27th Foot,1786 And then Deputy Adjutant-General there,1809
Captain 17th Light Dragoons,1789 Major-General,1810
Major in 1st Foot,1792 On the Peninsular Staff,1812
Lieut.-Col. 25th,1793 For Salamanca, a medal.
M.P. for Linlithgowshire,1796 On the Staff in Ireland and N. Britain till 1819; made Lieut.-General and G.C.H.,1819
Deputy Adjutant-General in Holland,1799 Colonel of the 92nd,Jan.29,1820
Adjutant-General to the Army in the Mediterranean,1800 To the 72nd Highlanders,Sept.6,1823
Served in Egypt,1801 Died,Aug.1,1836
Colonel of the Lowland Fencible Infantry and Major-General,1802 Hon. Sir Alexander Duff, G.C.H.,Sept.6,1823
Deputy Governor of Portsmouth,1805 Removed to the 37th Regiment,July20,1831
Lieut.-General,April25,1808 John, Earl of Stair, K.T.,July20,1831
Commanded under Moore in Spain,1809 Removed to the 46th Regiment,May31,1843
Succeeded in command on Moore’s death,1809 Sir Wm. M’Bean, K.C.B.,May31,1843
Last on board the fleet at Corunna; K.C.B.,1809 Sir John Macdonald, K.C.B.,June25,1855
Commander-in-Chief in Ireland,1813 Lord Strathnairn, G.C.B., G.C.S.I.,June25,1866
At Nivelle, Nive, Bayonne,1813 Sir John Campbell,March1869
Baron Niddry and Earl of Hopetoun,1814 Lieut.-General. Died,Dec.28,1871
General,1819 Lieut.-General George Staunton,Dec.29,1871
Colonel of the 42nd,1820
Died at Paris,Aug.27,1823

LIEUTENANT-COLONELS.

LTCs.

 
Names.Date of Appointment.Date of Removal.Remarks.
 
 
The Marquis of Huntly, Lieut.-Col. CommandantFeb.10,1794May3,1796Promoted Colonel 92nd, May 3, 1796.
Charles ErskineMay1,1795March13,1807Died of wounds received in action near Alexandria, March 13, 1801.
James RobertsonOct.11,1798Aug.3,1804Retired on Half-pay.
Alexander NapierApril5,1801Jan.16,1809Killed at Corunna, Jan. 16, 1809.
James Willoughby GordonAug.4,1804June13,1808Quarter-Master General of the Forces, and promoted Lieut.-Col. Commandant of the Royal African Corps.
John CameronJune23,1808June16,1815Killed at Quatre Bras.
John LamontMar.30,1809Dec.25,1814Retired on Half-pay.
James MitchellJune13,1815Sept.1,1819Retired.
Sir Frederick StovinSept.2,1819Aug.8,1821Removed to the 90th Foot.
William Brydges NeynoeAug.9,1821Oct.3,1821Exchanged to H. P. of the 4th Foot.
David WilliamsonOct.4,1821Nov.20,1828Retired.
John MacdonaldNov.21,1828Nov.8,1846Promoted Major-General, Nov. 9, 1846.
John Alex. ForbesNov.9,1846Nov.22,1849Retired.
Mark Kerr AtherleyNov.23,1849Sept.25,1855
Geo. Edward ThoroldSept.25,1855Nov.10,1856Retired on Half-pay; 42nd, July 23, 1857; retired on full-pay, March 16, 1858. See 42nd R. H.
Archibald Inglis LockhartDec.26,1857March1865Retired.
E. E. HainesMar.4,1865Sept.1,1865Retired.
Christian Monteith HamiltonSept.1,1865Dec.14,1865Retired.
Forbes M’BeanDec.15,1869Dec.23,1873Retired.
Arthur Wellington CameronDec.24,1873
 

FOOTNOTES:

[561] “Here the Lochaber men (raised by Captain Cameron) showed at once the influence of that clan-feeling under which they had consented to go to war. When it was proposed to draft them into the separate divisions of grenadiers and light troops, they at once declared that they would neither be separated from each other, nor serve under any captain except Cameron, that they had followed him as their leader, and him only they would serve. It required all his persuasion to induce them to submit to the rules of the service; but, assisted by his relative, Major Campbell of Auch,—a man of weight and experience,—and promising that he himself would always watch over their interests in whatever division they were ranked, he prevailed on them to submit; and as we shall subsequently see, none of them ever had cause to reproach him with forgetting his pledge.” Memoir of Colonel Cameron, by Rev. A. Clerk.—When Huntly first resolved to raise the regiment, he called on old Fassifern, and offered to his son John a captain’s commission in it. Fassifern, however, declined the gratifying offer on the ground that he was unable to raise the number of men necessary to entitle his son to such a rank; whereupon the marquis offered the captaincy without any stipulation or condition, saying he would be glad to have John Cameron as a captain in his regiment, though he brought not a single recruit.

[561] “Here, the Lochaber men (led by Captain Cameron) immediately demonstrated the strong clan loyalty that motivated them to go to war. When they were asked to be divided into different groups of grenadiers and light troops, they promptly declared that they wouldn’t be separated from one another and insisted on serving only under Cameron. They had followed him as their leader, and only him would they serve. It took all of his persuasion to get them to accept the rules of the service. However, with the help of his relative, Major Campbell of Auch—a respected and experienced man—and by promising that he would always look out for their interests, regardless of the division they were in, he was able to convince them to comply. As we will see later, none of them ever had reason to blame him for breaking that promise.” Memoir of Colonel Cameron, by Rev. A. Clerk.—When Huntly first decided to raise the regiment, he approached the elder Fassifern and offered his son John a captain's commission. However, Fassifern turned down the generous offer, explaining that he couldn’t gather enough men for his son to earn that rank. In response, the marquis offered the captaincy without any conditions, stating he would be happy to have John Cameron as a captain in his regiment, even if he didn't bring a single recruit.

[562] Stewart.—The following extract from a letter from Moore to Lt.-Col. Napier will explain the reason of this:—

[562] Stewart.—The following excerpt from a letter from Moore to Lt.-Col. Napier will clarify the reason for this:—

Richmond, 17th Nov. 1804.

Richmond, Nov 17, 1804.

My Dear Napier,— ... My reason for troubling you for a drawing is that, as a knight, I am entitled to supporters. I have chosen a light infantry soldier for one, and a Highland soldier for the other, in gratitude to and commemoration of two soldiers of the 92nd, who, in action of the 2nd October, raised me from the ground when I was lying on my face wounded and stunned (they must have thought me dead), and helped me out of the field. As my senses were returning I heard one of them say, ‘Here is the General, let us take him away,’ upon which they stooped, and raised me by the arm. I never could discover who they were; and, therefore, concluded they must have been killed. I hope the 92nd will not have any objection—as I commanded them, and as they rendered me such a service—to my taking one of the corps as a supporter ... believe me, &c.,

Dear Napier,— ... The reason I'm asking you for a drawing is that, as a knight, I need supporters. I've chosen a light infantry soldier for one and a Highland soldier for the other, to honor and remember two soldiers from the 92nd, who, on October 2nd, picked me up when I was lying on the ground, wounded and dazed (they probably thought I was dead), and helped get me off the battlefield. As I started to regain my senses, I heard one of them say, ‘Here is the General, let’s take him away,’ then they bent down and lifted me by the arm. I could never find out who they were, so I figured they must have been killed. I hope the 92nd won’t mind—since I commanded them and they helped me so much—if I use one of the corps as a supporter ... believe me, &c.,

John Moore.”

“John Moore.”

[563] Cannon’s Record of 92nd Regiment.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cannon’s Record of 92nd Regiment.

[564] Journal, page 122.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Journal, p. 122.

[565] John Cameron was son of Ewen Cameron of Fassifern, a nephew of the “Gentle Lochiel.” As we have seen, he entered the regiment at its formation, and took part in most of its hard services. He was universally beloved and respected, especially by the Highland soldiers, in each man of whom he took the interest of a father, and felt himself responsible for their welfare and good conduct. The following account of his death is taken from his biography, written by the Rev. Dr Archibald Clerk of Kilmallie:—“The regiment lined a ditch in front of the Namur road. The Duke of Wellington happened to be stationed among them. Colonel Cameron seeing the French advance asked permission to charge them. The Duke replied, ‘Have patience, you will have plenty of work by and by.’ As they took possession of the farm-house Cameron again asked leave to charge, which was again refused. At length, as they began to push on the Charleroi road, the Duke exclaimed, ‘Now, Cameron, is your time, take care of the road.’ He instantly gave the spur to his horse, the regiment cleared the ditch at a bound, charged, and rapidly drove back the French; but, while doing so, their leader was mortally wounded. A shot fired from the upper storey of the farm-house passed through his body, and his horse, pierced by several bullets, fell under him. His men raised a wild shout, rushed madly on the fated house, and, according to all accounts, inflicted dread vengeance on its doomed occupants. Ewen Macmillan (Cameron’s foster brother), who was ever near his master and his friend, speedily gave such aid as he could. Carrying him with the aid of another private beyond reach of the firing, he procured a cart, whereon he laid him, carefully and tenderly propping his head on a breast than which none was more faithful.” He was carried to the village of Waterloo, and laid in a deserted house by the roadside, stretched upon the floor. “He anxiously inquired how the day had gone, and how his beloved Highlanders had acquitted themselves. Hearing that, as usual, they had been victorious, he said, ‘I die happy, and I trust my dear country will believe that I have served her faithfully.’ ... Thus he met with a warrior’s death, and more, with a Highland warrior’s death. His remains were hastily interred in a green alley—Allée verte—on the Ghent road, under the terrific storm of the 17th.” In the April of the following year his remains were removed to Scotland, and from Leith conveyed in a King’s ship to Lochaber, and committed to their final resting-place in the churchyard of Kilmallie, where lie many chiefs of the Cameron clan. His age was only 44 years. In honour of Cameron’s distinguished service his father was created Baronet of Fassifern. A handsome monument—an obelisk—was afterwards erected to Cameron at Kilmallie, for which an inscription was written by Sir Walter Scott, who seems to have had an intense admiration for the brave and chivalrous Highland hero, and who, in his Dance of Death, speaks of him thus:—

[565] John Cameron was the son of Ewen Cameron of Fassifern and a nephew of the “Gentle Lochiel.” As we’ve seen, he joined the regiment when it was formed and participated in most of its tough missions. He was widely loved and respected, especially by the Highland soldiers, for whom he cared like a father, feeling responsible for their well-being and conduct. The following account of his death comes from his biography, written by the Rev. Dr. Archibald Clerk of Kilmallie:—“The regiment was lined up in a ditch along the Namur road, where the Duke of Wellington was also stationed. When Colonel Cameron saw the French advancing, he asked permission to charge them. The Duke replied, ‘Have patience, you will have plenty of work soon.’ When the French took over the farm-house, Cameron again asked to charge, but his request was denied again. Finally, as they began to push towards the Charleroi road, the Duke said, ‘Now, Cameron, it’s your time, take care of the road.’ He immediately spurred his horse, the regiment leaped the ditch, charged, and swiftly drove back the French; but in the process, their leader was mortally wounded. A shot fired from the upper floor of the farm-house hit him, and several bullets pierced his horse, which fell beneath him. His men let out a wild shout and charged the doomed house, reportedly taking fierce revenge on its occupants. Ewen Macmillan (Cameron’s foster brother), who was always close to him, quickly provided what help he could. With the help of another private, he carried Cameron out of range of the firing and found a cart, where he gently laid him down, carefully supporting his head on a chest that was more faithful than any other.” He was taken to the village of Waterloo and placed in an abandoned house by the roadside, lying on the floor. “He anxiously wanted to know how the day had gone and how his beloved Highlanders had performed. Hearing that, as usual, they had been victorious, he said, ‘I die happy, and I hope my dear country believes I have served her faithfully.’ ... Thus, he died a warrior’s death, and more so, a Highland warrior’s death. His remains were hastily buried in a green alley—Allée verte—on the Ghent road, during the fierce storm of the 17th.” In April of the following year, his remains were moved to Scotland, transported from Leith in a King's ship to Lochaber, and laid to rest in the churchyard of Kilmallie, where many chiefs of the Cameron clan are buried. He was only 44 years old. In recognition of Cameron’s distinguished service, his father was made a Baronet of Fassifern. A grand obelisk monument was later erected for Cameron at Kilmallie, with an inscription written by Sir Walter Scott, who seems to have had a deep admiration for the brave and chivalrous Highland hero, and who in his Dance of Death, described him this way:—

“Through battle, rout, and reel,

"Through battle, defeat, and chaos,"

Through storm of shot, and hedge of steel,

Through a barrage of bullets and barriers of steel,

Led the grandson of Lochiel,

Led Lochiel's grandson,

The valiant Fassifern.

The brave Fassifern.

Through steel and shot he leads no more,

Through steel and bullets, he no longer leads,

Low laid ’mid friend’s and foemen’s gore;

Low laid among friends' and enemies' blood;

But long his native lake’s wild shore,

But for a long time, along the wild shore of his home lake,

And Sunart rough, and wild Ardgour,

And Sunart, rugged and wild Ardgour,

And Morven long shall tell;

And Morven will long tell;

And proud Ben Nevis hear with awe,

And proud Ben Nevis listens in awe,

How, at the bloody Quatre Bras,

How, at the bloody Quatre Bras,

Brave Cameron heard the wild hurrah

Brave Cameron heard the wild cheers

Of conquest as he fell.”

"Of conquest as he fell."

[566] Stewart.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart.

[567] The regiment had arranged a grand New Year’s entertainment, and the unfortunate men of these detachments, who had to march on two hours’ notice, had to leave the dinner cooking. They turned out as cheerfully as circumstances would permit, there being just enough of grumbling to have made it very hot work for the Fenians had they showed fight.

[567] The regiment had planned a big New Year’s celebration, and the poor guys in these detachments, who had to get ready on two hours’ notice, had to leave their dinner cooking. They showed up as cheerfully as they could under the circumstances, with just enough complaining to make it really tough for the Fenians if they had decided to put up a fight.


THE 93RD SUTHERLAND HIGHLANDERS.

I.

1800–1854.

Curious method of raising the regiment—Character of the men—Guernsey—Ireland—Cape of Good Hope—Battle of Blauw-Berg—High character of the regiment—A regimental church formed—Its benevolence—England—America—New Orleans—Dreadful carnage—Ireland—West Indies—Canterbury—Presentation of New Colours by the Duke of Wellington—Weedon—The northern district—Ireland—Canada—Stirling—Edinburgh—Glasgow—Aberdeen—Portsmouth—Chobham—Devonport—War with Russia.

Curious way of raising the regiment—Character of the men—Guernsey—Ireland—Cape of Good Hope—Battle of Blauw-Berg—Strong reputation of the regiment—A regimental church established—Its goodwill—England—America—New Orleans—Terrible carnage—Ireland—West Indies—Canterbury—Presentation of New Colors by the Duke of Wellington—Weedon—The northern district—Ireland—Canada—Stirling—Edinburgh—Glasgow—Aberdeen—Portsmouth—Chobham—Devonport—War with Russia.

Cape of Good Hope.
Alma.
Balaclava.
Sevastopol.
Lucknow.

This, perhaps the most Highland of the Highland regiments, was raised in the year 1800, letters of service having been granted for that purpose to Major-General Wemyss of Wemyss,[568] who had previously raised the Sutherland Fencibles, many of the men from which joined the new regiment. The strength at first fixed upon was 600 men, which number was in a short time raised, 460 being obtained from Sutherland, and the remainder from Ross-shire and the adjoining counties. The regiment was however, soon augmented to 1000 men, with officers in proportion; and in 1811 it numbered 1049 officers and men, of whom 1014 were Highlanders and Lowlanders, 17 Irish, and 18 English.

This, arguably the most Highland of the Highland regiments, was established in 1800, with letters of service granted to Major-General Wemyss of Wemyss,[568] who had previously formed the Sutherland Fencibles, many of whose members joined the new regiment. Initially, the target strength was set at 600 men, but this number quickly increased, with 460 coming from Sutherland and the rest from Ross-shire and neighboring counties. The regiment was soon expanded to 1000 men, with a corresponding number of officers; by 1811, it included 1049 officers and men, of whom 1014 were Highlanders and Lowlanders, 17 were Irish, and 18 were English.

One striking peculiarity in the constitution of the 93rd consists in its having probably furnished the last instance of the exercise of the clan influence on a large scale in the Highlands. The original levy was completed not by the ordinary modes of recruiting, but by a process of conscription. A census having been made of the disposable population on the extensive estates of the Countess of Sutherland, her agents lost no time in requesting a certain proportion of the able-bodied sons of the numerous tenantry to join the ranks of the Sutherland regiment, as a test at once of duty to their chief and their sovereign. The appeal was well responded to; and though there was a little grumbling among the parents, the young men themselves seem never to have questioned the right thus assumed over their military services by their chief. In a very few months the regiment was completed to its establishment.

One notable feature of the 93rd's formation is that it likely represents the last major instance of clan influence in the Highlands. The original recruitment was not done through the usual methods but rather through conscription. After a census was conducted of the available population on the large estates of the Countess of Sutherland, her agents quickly requested that a certain number of able-bodied sons from the many tenants join the Sutherland regiment, as a demonstration of their loyalty to their chief and their sovereign. The response was strong; although there was some complaining from the parents, the young men themselves never seemed to question their chief's authority to recruit them for military service. Within just a few months, the regiment was fully established.

As a crucial proof of the high character of the first levy for the 93rd it may be stated, that until the final inspection of the corps the recruits were never collected together. They were freely permitted, after enrolling their names, to pursue their callings at home, until it was announced in the various parish churches that their presence was required, when a body of 600 men was assembled, and marched, without a single absentee, to Inverness, where the regiment was inspected by Major-General Leith Hay in August 1800.

As a key indicator of the integrity of the first group recruited for the 93rd, it's important to note that the recruits were never gathered together until the final inspection of the corps. After signing up, they were allowed to continue their jobs at home until it was announced in local churches that they needed to assemble. At that point, a group of 600 men came together and marched, with no absentees, to Inverness, where Major-General Leith Hay inspected the regiment in August 1800.

During the sojourn of the regiment at Inverness there was no place of confinement in connection with it, nor were any guards mounted, the usual precautions necessary with soldiers being quite inapplicable to the high-principled, self-respecting men of Sutherland. Many of the non-commissioned officers and men were the children of respectable farmers, and almost all of them of reputable parentage, the officers being mostly well-known gentlemen connected with Ross and Sutherland. Indeed, the regiment might be regarded as one large family, and a healthy rivalry, and stimulus to the best behaviour was introduced by classifying the different companies according to parishes. While the characteristics referred to seem to have strongly marked the Sutherland Highlanders,[778] our readers will have seen that to a greater or less degree they belonged to the original levies of all the Highland regiments.

During the regiment's stay in Inverness, there was no place of confinement associated with it, nor were there any guards stationed. The usual measures required for soldiers simply didn't apply to the principled, self-respecting men of Sutherland. Many of the non-commissioned officers and soldiers were from reputable farming families, and almost all of them had respectable backgrounds, with the officers mostly being well-known gentlemen from Ross and Sutherland. In fact, the regiment could be seen as one big family, and a healthy competition and encouragement for good behavior was fostered by organizing the different companies based on their parishes. While the traits mentioned seem to have been strongly evident in the Sutherland Highlanders,[778] our readers will have noticed that to some extent, these qualities were found in the original recruits of all the Highland regiments.

In Sept. 1800 the 93rd embarked at Fort George for Guernsey, where it was for the first time armed and fully equipped, and where it made rapid progress in military training.[569]

In September 1800, the 93rd left Fort George for Guernsey, where it was armed and fully equipped for the first time, and quickly advanced in military training.[569]

In February 1803 the 93rd was removed to Ireland, where it continued till July 1805. While in Dublin, like most of the other Highland regiments at one time or another in Ireland, it had to assist in quelling an attempted insurrection, performing the disagreeable duty kindly, but firmly and effectually.

In February 1803, the 93rd was relocated to Ireland, where it stayed until July 1805. While in Dublin, like many other Highland regiments at various times in Ireland, it had to help suppress an attempted uprising, carrying out this unpleasant task with kindness, but also with firmness and effectiveness.

In July 1805 the 93rd joined the armament against the Cape of Good Hope, under Major-General Sir David Baird, referred to already in connection with the 71st and 72nd, which took part in the expedition.

In July 1805, the 93rd joined the forces against the Cape of Good Hope, led by Major-General Sir David Baird, who was mentioned earlier in connection with the 71st and 72nd regiments that participated in the expedition.

The expedition sailed early in August, and, after a boisterous voyage, arrived and anchored in Table Bay on Jan. 4th, 1806. The troops formed two brigades, one of which, consisting of the 24th, 38th, and 83rd regiments, was under the command of Brigadier-General Beresford; the other, called the Highland brigade, comprehending the 71st, 72nd, and 93rd regiments, was commanded by Brigadier-General Ronald C. Ferguson. On the 5th, General Beresford, who had been detached to Saldanha Bay, in consequence of the violence of the surf in Table Bay, effected a landing there without opposition; and on the 6th the Highland brigade landed in Lospard Bay, after a slight resistance from a small body of light troops stationed on the adjoining heights. In landing, 35 men of the 93rd were drowned by the upsetting of a boat in the surf, and Lt.-Colonel Pack of the 71st, and a few men, were wounded.

The expedition set sail early in August and, after a rough voyage, arrived and anchored in Table Bay on January 4th, 1806. The troops were organized into two brigades. One brigade, made up of the 24th, 38th, and 83rd regiments, was led by Brigadier-General Beresford. The other brigade, known as the Highland brigade, included the 71st, 72nd, and 93rd regiments and was commanded by Brigadier-General Ronald C. Ferguson. On the 5th, General Beresford, who had been sent to Saldanha Bay due to the rough surf in Table Bay, successfully landed there without any opposition. On the 6th, the Highland brigade landed in Lospard Bay after a brief confrontation with a small group of light troops stationed on the nearby heights. During the landing, 35 men of the 93rd drowned when a boat capsized in the surf, and Lieutenant Colonel Pack of the 71st and a few soldiers were wounded.

Having landed his stores on the 7th, General Baird moved forward the following day, and ascending the summit of the Blauw-Berg (Blue Mountain), he found the enemy, to the number of about 5000 men, drawn up in two lines on a plain, with twenty-three pieces of cannon. Forming his troops quickly in two columns, he thereupon directed Lt.-Colonel Joseph Baird, who commanded the first brigade, to move with that brigade towards the right, while the Highland brigade, which was thrown forward upon the high road, advanced against the enemy. Apparently resolved to retain their position, the enemy opened a heavy fire of grape, round shot, and musketry, which was kept up warmly as the British approached, till General Ferguson gave the word to charge. This order was obeyed with the accustomed alacrity of the Highlanders, who rushed upon the enemy with such impetuosity as at once to strike them with terror. After discharging the last volley without aim or effect, the enemy turned and fled in great confusion, leaving upwards of 600 men killed and wounded. The loss of the British was only 16 men killed and 191 wounded. The 93rd had only 2 soldiers killed, and Lt.-Col. Honyman, Lts. Scobie and Strachan, Ensigns Hedderick and Craig, 1 sergeant, 1 drummer, and 51 rank and file wounded. After this victory the colony surrendered.

Having landed his troops on the 7th, General Baird moved forward the next day. Climbing to the top of the Blue Mountain, he found the enemy, about 5,000 strong, arranged in two lines on a plain, with twenty-three cannons. He quickly formed his forces into two columns and ordered Lt.-Colonel Joseph Baird, who led the first brigade, to move to the right, while the Highland brigade advanced against the enemy on the main road. Determined to hold their ground, the enemy opened heavy fire with grape shot, cannonballs, and musket fire, which continued as the British closed in until General Ferguson ordered a charge. The Highlanders obeyed with their usual eagerness, rushing at the enemy with such force that it instantly terrified them. After firing their last volley wildly and ineffectively, the enemy turned and fled in chaos, leaving over 600 men killed or wounded. The British losses were just 16 dead and 191 wounded. The 93rd suffered only 2 soldiers killed, while Lt.-Col. Honyman, Lts. Scobie and Strachan, Ensigns Hedderick and Craig, 1 sergeant, 1 drummer, and 51 other ranks were wounded. Following this victory, the colony surrendered.

The Sutherland Highlanders remained in garrison at the Cape till 1814, when they embarked for England. During this long period nothing occurred to vary the quiet and regular life of the regiment. This life was, indeed, remarkably regular, even for a Scottish regiment, and, we fear, would find no parallel in any corps of the present time. The men, who were mostly actuated by genuine religious principle, such principle as is the result of being brought up in a pious Scottish family, conducted themselves in so sedate and orderly a fashion, that during their stay at the Cape severe punishments in their case were unnecessary, and so rare was the commission of crime, that twelve and even fifteen months have been known to elapse without a single court-martial being assembled for the trial of any soldier of the 93rd. Moreover, as an emphatic compliment to the steadiness of the men, their presence was generally dispensed with when the other troops of the garrison[779] were commanded to witness the infliction of corporal punishment.

The Sutherland Highlanders stayed at the Cape until 1814, when they sailed back to England. During this long period, nothing happened to disrupt the calm and orderly life of the regiment. Their routine was remarkably consistent, even for a Scottish regiment, and we doubt you could find anything like it in any of today’s units. The soldiers, mostly driven by true religious conviction, stemming from being raised in devout Scottish families, behaved in such a composed and disciplined manner that, throughout their time at the Cape, severe punishments were unnecessary. Crime was so rare that there were times, even twelve to fifteen months, when not a single court-martial was held for any soldier in the 93rd. Additionally, as a strong acknowledgment of the men's steadiness, they were often excused from attending when other troops in the garrison were ordered to observe corporal punishment being administered.

But the most remarkable proof of the intensity and genuineness of the religious feeling in the regiment, as well as of its love of all that was peculiar to their native land, remains to be told. There being no divine service in the garrison except the customary one of reading prayers to the troops on parade, these Sutherland men, in addition to their stated meetings for reading the Bible and for prayer, in 1808 formed a church among themselves, appointed elders and other office-bearers, engaged and paid a stipend to a minister of the Church of Scotland, and had divine service regularly performed according to the forms of the Presbyterian Church. As a memorial of this institution there still remains in possession of the sergeants’ mess the plate used in the communion service, and until recently there existed among the regimental records the regulations intended for the government of its members. This establishment had an excellent effect, not only on its immediate members, who numbered several hundreds, but also upon those who made no pretence of being guided by religious principle.

But the most remarkable proof of the deep and genuine religious feeling in the regiment, as well as their love for everything unique to their homeland, is still to be shared. Since there was no divine service at the garrison except for the usual prayer readings to the troops on parade, these Sutherland men, in addition to their regular Bible readings and prayer meetings, formed a church among themselves in 1808. They appointed elders and other leaders, hired and paid a minister from the Church of Scotland, and regularly held services according to Presbyterian traditions. As a reminder of this institution, the sergeants’ mess still possesses the plate used during communion services, and until recently, there were regulations among the regimental records governing its members. This establishment had a positive impact, not only on its immediate members, who numbered several hundred, but also on those who didn’t claim to be guided by religious principles.

Such men were not likely to forget the claims of relationship and benevolence, and indeed such was their frugality, that in addition to their contributing to the support of their minister and to the charitable funds formed in the regiment, the men were in the habit of lodging in a trusted officer’s hands savings amounting to from £5 to £50, until an opportunity occurred of forwarding the money to their relatives at home; upon one occasion, in particular, £500 were remitted to Sutherland, exclusive of many minor sums sent home through the post-office.

Such men were unlikely to forget their family ties and kindness, and in fact, they were so frugal that besides helping to support their minister and the charity funds set up in the regiment, the men also used to keep savings of £5 to £50 with a trusted officer until they could send the money to their relatives back home. On one occasion, they sent £500 to Sutherland, not counting many smaller amounts sent home through the post office.

In the month of April 1814, the 93rd embarked for Europe, amid, as may easily be believed, the general regret of the colony; it landed at Plymouth on August 15th of the same year. Of the 1018 non-commissioned officers and men who disembarked, 977 were Scotch.

In April 1814, the 93rd left for Europe, to the sadness of the colony; it arrived at Plymouth on August 15th of the same year. Of the 1,018 non-commissioned officers and soldiers who disembarked, 977 were Scottish.

The regiment had not been many weeks at home when it was again ordered on foreign service, this time, alas, of a much more disastrous kind than that which it performed during its long stay at the Cape. Although it had not the good fortune to take part in the stormy events which were shortly to take place on the field of Europe, and share in the glory accruing therefrom, yet the work it was called upon to perform, so far as bravery, endurance, and suffering are concerned, deserved as great a meed of praise as if it had been performed on the field of Quatre Bras or Waterloo.

The regiment hadn't been home for many weeks when it received new orders for foreign service, this time, unfortunately, of a much more disastrous nature than its long stay at the Cape. Although it wasn't fortunate enough to participate in the turbulent events that were about to unfold in Europe and share in the glory that came from them, the tasks it was assigned, in terms of bravery, endurance, and suffering, deserved just as much praise as if it had been carried out on the fields of Quatre Bras or Waterloo.

Early in September 1814,[570] the 93rd had received orders to hold itself in readiness for immediate embarkation, and on the 16th it embarked in three divisions as part of the armament under Major-General Sir John Keane, destined to operate in North America; for at this time, unfortunately, Britain was at war with the United States. The fleet sailed on the 18th, and on November 23rd, joined, at Jamaica, the squadron under Vice-Admiral the Honourable Alexander Cochrane.

Early in September 1814,[570] the 93rd was ordered to be ready for immediate embarkation, and on the 16th, it boarded in three groups as part of the force led by Major-General Sir John Keane, set to operate in North America; sadly, at this time, Britain was at war with the United States. The fleet set sail on the 18th and on November 23rd, joined, in Jamaica, the squadron under Vice-Admiral the Honorable Alexander Cochrane.

The united forces, the command of which was now assumed by General Keane, amounted to 5400 men. With this force he sailed from Jamaica on the 27th of November, and on December 13th landed near Cat Island, at the entrance of a chain of lakes leading to New Orleans. On the 23rd the troops landed without opposition at the head of the Bayonne; but were attacked on the following night by a large body of infantry, supported by a strong corps of artillery. After a spirited contest the enemy were repulsed with loss. On the 27th, Major-General the Honourable Sir Edward Pakenham, who had arrived and assumed the command of the army on the 25th, moved the troops forward in two columns, and took up a position within six miles of New Orleans, in front of the enemy’s lines. The position of the Americans was particularly favourable, having a morass and a thick wood on their left, the Mississippi on their right, and a deep and broad ditch in front, bounded by a parapet and breast-works, extending in a direct line about a thousand yards, and mounted[780] with artillery, and a flanking battery on the right bank of the river.

The united forces, now under General Keane's command, consisted of 5,400 men. He set sail from Jamaica on November 27 and landed near Cat Island on December 13, at the entrance of a chain of lakes that lead to New Orleans. On the 23rd, the troops landed without resistance at the head of the Bayonne, but were attacked the following night by a large group of infantry backed by a strong artillery corps. After a fierce battle, the enemy was pushed back with losses. On the 27th, Major-General the Honourable Sir Edward Pakenham, who took command of the army on the 25th, moved the troops forward in two columns and positioned them within six miles of New Orleans, directly in front of the enemy's lines. The Americans had a particularly advantageous position, with a marsh and dense woods on their left, the Mississippi River on their right, and a deep, wide ditch in front, bordered by a parapet and breastworks stretching about a thousand yards and fortified with artillery, along with a flanking battery on the right bank of the river.

For several hours on the 28th, the force was kept in front of these works, under insufficient shelter, and, allowed neither to advance nor retire, suffered considerable loss from the storm of shot and shell poured upon it; the 93rd lost 3 men killed and several were wounded. On the three following days, the 93rd, as did every other corps, lost several men in their encampment, from the guns of the enemy, which were placed in battery on the right bank of the Mississippi. We shall give the rest of this narrative in the words of the well-kept Record-Book of the regiment, which, we believe, quotes from the journal kept by Captain Charles Gordon, one of the early officers of the 93rd.

For several hours on the 28th, the troops were kept in front of these fortifications, with inadequate shelter, and were neither allowed to move forward nor retreat, suffering significant losses from the barrage of bullets and shells directed at them; the 93rd lost 3 men killed and several were wounded. Over the next three days, the 93rd, like every other unit, lost more men in their camp due to enemy fire coming from artillery set up on the right bank of the Mississippi. We will continue this account using the words from the well-maintained Record-Book of the regiment, which we believe references the journal kept by Captain Charles Gordon, one of the early officers of the 93rd.

On the 1st of January 1815, long before daybreak, the army was in motion, and placed in position similar, but closer to the American lines than on the 28th of December. Forming in close column of regiments, the troops were ordered to lie down and wait for the favourable issue of the British batteries against the enemy’s works, the former opening with a brisk fire at daylight, but unfortunately all in vain. After a cannonade of several hours, the greater part of the guns were silenced and dismounted, and after a harassing day, the army was ordered to retire to its former bivouac. The 93rd lost 1 subaltern, 1 sergeant, and 6 rank and file killed, and several wounded.

On January 1, 1815, well before dawn, the army was on the move and positioned closer to the American lines than it had been on December 28. Forming into tight columns of regiments, the troops were instructed to lie down and wait for the British artillery to effectively target the enemy's fortifications. The British began firing briskly at daylight, but unfortunately, it was all in vain. After several hours of cannon fire, most of the guns were silenced and dismounted, and after a grueling day, the army was ordered to return to its previous campsite. The 93rd lost 1 officer, 1 sergeant, and 6 soldiers killed, with several others wounded.

Nothing was done for the next few days, though the army underwent great fatigue in the carriage of guns, stores, &c., and were continually annoyed by the batteries of the enemy on the opposite side of the Mississippi. On the afternoon of the 7th, the army had its hopes again raised by the orders issued for a general attack on the following morning, but, in the words of Captain Gordon, “as this expedition commenced, so did it terminate, in disappointment—utter disappointment and calamity.”

Nothing happened for the next few days, although the army worked hard moving guns, supplies, etc., and was constantly bothered by the enemy's batteries on the other side of the Mississippi. On the afternoon of the 7th, the army's hopes were lifted again by orders for a general attack the next morning, but, as Captain Gordon put it, “this expedition began as it ended, in disappointment—complete disappointment and disaster.”

On the 8th of January the main body of the 93rd, flushed with the hope of measuring bayonets with their hitherto concealed opponents, advanced in compact close column towards the centre of the American lines, from which poured a tremendous fire of grape and musketry (including buckshot); but its patience and discipline were again put to the test when within about 80 yards of the enemy’s breastworks, by an order to halt. In this unenviable position, without permission or even power to fire with any effect whatever, with nothing visible but the murderous muzzles of thousands of American rifles, only the tops of the men’s caps being seen as they loaded and fired resting upon their parapets, a staff-officer was heard to exclaim as he hurriedly came up and rode away,—“93rd, have a little patience and you shall have your revenge.” But, alas! it was decreed otherwise; the regiment continued in its fatal position without receiving any further orders, officers and men being mowed down in all directions, until Sir John Lambert, the senior surviving general officer, thought it advisable to order the army to retire. In this most disastrous affair, action it could not well be termed, the regiment was dreadfully cut up.

On January 8th, the main group of the 93rd, excited at the chance to engage with their previously hidden opponents, advanced in a tight formation toward the center of the American lines, which opened up a heavy fire of grape shot and musketry (including buckshot). However, their patience and discipline were tested again when they were ordered to halt about 80 yards from the enemy's defenses. In this tough spot, with no permission or ability to fire effectively, and only the deadly barrels of thousands of American rifles visible—merely the tops of the soldiers' caps seen as they loaded and fired from behind their parapets—a staff officer was heard saying as he rushed by, "93rd, be patient and you'll get your chance for revenge." Unfortunately, it was not meant to be; the regiment stayed in this deadly position with no further orders, and both officers and men were gunned down from all sides, until Sir John Lambert, the highest-ranking surviving general, decided to order the army to retreat. In this tragic event, which couldn’t really be called a battle, the regiment suffered heavily.

The following is a list of the killed and wounded in this sadly mismanaged affair, in which the gallant 93rd probably lost more officers and men in a few hours than it did throughout the whole of the Indian Mutiny campaign, in which, as will be seen, it had perhaps hotter work to do than ever fell to the lot of any single regiment. The killed were Lt.-Col. Dale, commanding the 93rd, Captains Hitchins and Muirhead, Lieutenants Munro and Phaup (both prisoners, who died of their wounds), Volunteer Johnston, 4 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 115 rank and file, including those who died next day of their wounds. There were wounded, Captains Ryan, Boulger, M’Kenzie, and Ellis; Lieuts. John M’Donald, Gordon, Hay, Graves, M’Lean, Spark, and D. M’Pherson, Volunteer John Wilson, 17 sergeants, 3 drummers, and 348 rank and file. It is sad to think that neither gain nor glory resulted from this dreadful carnage.

The following is a list of those killed and injured in this poorly managed situation, where the brave 93rd likely lost more officers and men in just a few hours than throughout the entire Indian Mutiny campaign. During that campaign, as we will see, they faced perhaps the toughest challenges any single regiment has ever encountered. The deceased included Lt.-Col. Dale, commanding the 93rd, Captains Hitchins and Muirhead, Lieutenants Munro and Phaup (both prisoners who died from their injuries), Volunteer Johnston, 4 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 115 rank and file, including those who died the next day from their wounds. The wounded included Captains Ryan, Boulger, M’Kenzie, and Ellis; Lieuts. John M’Donald, Gordon, Hay, Graves, M’Lean, Spark, and D. M’Pherson, Volunteer John Wilson, 17 sergeants, 3 drummers, and 348 rank and file. It’s tragic to consider that this horrific loss brought neither benefit nor honor.

The army having re-embarked, the fleet weighed anchor again on the 7th of February, and made for the mouth of the Bay of Mobile, where the greater part of the army disembarked on the Dauphin Isle. Preparations were here being made to attack the fortified town of Mobile, when news arrived that preliminaries of peace had been signed between Great Britain and the United States. After being encamped about six weeks, the army was ordered to embark for Europe. The 93rd, at least the fragment left of it, arrived at Spithead on the 15th of May 1815, and being in too weak a state to take part in the stirring events taking place on the Continent, it was ordered to Ireland, disembarking at Cork on the 28th of May, and proceeding to Birr Barracks.

The army re-boarded the ships, and the fleet set sail again on February 7th, heading for the mouth of Mobile Bay, where most of the army disembarked on Dauphin Isle. Preparations were underway to attack the fortified town of Mobile when news arrived that peace agreements had been signed between Great Britain and the United States. After being camped for about six weeks, the army was ordered to head back to Europe. The 93rd, or what's left of it, arrived at Spithead on May 15th, 1815, and since it was too weak to participate in the exciting events happening on the Continent, it was ordered to Ireland, disembarking at Cork on May 28th and then moving on to Birr Barracks.

The second battalion having been disbanded at Sunderland, the ranks of the first battalion were filled up by a large draft of non-commissioned officers and privates from the former. As the history of the regiment is comparatively uneventful up to the time of the Crimean War and Indian Mutiny, we shall rapidly run over its movements previous to these stirring periods.

The second battalion was disbanded in Sunderland, and the first battalion's ranks were reinforced by a large group of non-commissioned officers and privates from the second. Since the history of the regiment is relatively uneventful until the Crimean War and Indian Mutiny, we will quickly go through its activities leading up to these significant events.

The 93rd appears to have moved about successively from Birr to Athlone, Nenagh, and Limerick, sending out numerous detachments, and in June 1818, to have proceeded to Dublin, where it remained till the following[781] May (1819). On leaving Dublin, it was again detached to the southern counties, where it was frequently called upon to perform the most delicate and harassing duties.

The 93rd seems to have moved around from Birr to Athlone, Nenagh, and Limerick, sending out many detachments. In June 1818, it went to Dublin, where it stayed until the following [781] May (1819). After leaving Dublin, it was again sent to the southern counties, where it was often asked to carry out the most sensitive and challenging tasks.

Between the 3rd and 8th of November 1823, the regiment embarked at the Cove of Cork in four transports for the West Indies, without having lost a single man by desertion. It may be taken as a proof of the continued good conduct of the regiment during the eight years it was stationed in Ireland, that Lieutenant-General Lord Combermere, in his general order issued on its departure, stated that

Between the 3rd and 8th of November 1823, the regiment set sail from the Cove of Cork on four transports for the West Indies, having not lost a single man to desertion. This is a testament to the regiment's consistent good behavior during the eight years it was stationed in Ireland, as Lieutenant-General Lord Combermere mentioned in his general order issued on their departure that

“No regiment in the service stands in greater estimation, or has been more conspicuous for its discipline and soldier-like conduct, than the 93rd.”

“No regiment in the service is held in higher regard, or has been more outstanding for its discipline and soldierly behavior, than the 93rd.”

Only one detachment proceeded to Demerara, the others being landed at Barbados in December 1823; the former, however, shortly afterwards joined the latter. The regiment remained in garrison at Barbados till the month of February 1826, when it was removed to Antigua and St Christopher, sending a detachment from the former island to Montserrat. These stations the 93rd occupied till February 1830, when it was removed to St Lucia and Dominica, where it remained till January 1832, when all the service companies were again collected together at Barbados, where they were stationed for upwards of two years longer. After having spent ten and a half years in the Windward and Leeward Island, the regiment embarked for England in two detachments on the 26th of March and the 3rd of April 1834, leaving behind it 117 of its men as volunteers to other regiments. On its arrival at Spithead on the 6th of May, the strength of the regiment was only 371, having been thus reduced by death, the discharge of invalids, and volunteers to other corps. The proportions of deaths in the regiment, however, while stationed in the West Indies, was considerably below that of other regiments.

Only one detachment went to Demerara, while the others were landed in Barbados in December 1823; however, the former soon joined the latter. The regiment stayed in garrison at Barbados until February 1826, when it was moved to Antigua and St. Christopher, sending a detachment from the former island to Montserrat. The 93rd occupied these stations until February 1830, when it was moved to St. Lucia and Dominica, where it remained until January 1832, when all the service companies were gathered together again at Barbados, where they were stationed for over two more years. After spending ten and a half years in the Windward and Leeward Islands, the regiment departed for England in two detachments on March 26 and April 3, 1834, leaving 117 of its men as volunteers for other regiments. Upon arrival at Spithead on May 6, the regiment's strength was only 371, having been decreased due to death, discharges of invalids, and volunteers to other corps. However, the death rate in the regiment while stationed in the West Indies was significantly lower than that of other regiments.

It was originally intended that the regiment should proceed at once to Scotland, where it had not been quartered since its first formation; but on account of the serious demonstrations that were made by the populace in London about the period of the regiment’s return to England, it was deemed expedient to draw as many troops as possible around the capital. The 93rd was consequently sent to Canterbury, where it arrived on the 8th of May 1834, and where it was shortly afterwards joined by the depôt companies from Scotland.

It was initially planned for the regiment to head straight to Scotland, where it hadn't been stationed since it was first formed. However, due to the serious protests from the public in London around the time of the regiment's return to England, it was considered wise to gather as many troops as possible around the capital. As a result, the 93rd was sent to Canterbury, where it arrived on May 8, 1834, and soon after, it was joined by the depot companies from Scotland.

During the stay of the Sutherland Highlanders in Canterbury, the most notable incident in its history was the presentation of new colours to the regiment by his Grace the Duke of Wellington, an event which seems even now to be looked back upon as marking a red-letter day in the calendar of the 93rd. The presentation took place on the 7th of October 1834, and immense preparations were made for the ceremony. The day fortunately turned out particularly favourable, and not fewer than 10,000 persons must have turned out to witness the presentation, including many of the nobility and gentry of the county. We regret that space forbids us entering into details, or giving at length the wise and stirring address of the “Great Duke.” Suffice it to say, that after referring to the past achievements of the 93rd, and of the soldier-like appearance and orderly conduct of individuals of the regiment who had attracted his attention in passing through the town, he urged upon officers and men, as the result of his long and valuable experience, the inestimable value of discipline in maintaining the efficiency of a regiment, without which no amount of personal valour would be of avail.

During the time the Sutherland Highlanders were in Canterbury, the most significant event in their history was the presentation of new colors to the regiment by the Duke of Wellington. This event is still remembered as a highlight in the calendar of the 93rd. The presentation took place on October 7, 1834, and extensive preparations were made for the ceremony. Fortunately, the weather that day was particularly good, and at least 10,000 people attended to witness the presentation, including many from the local nobility and gentry. We regret that we can't go into details or provide the full, inspiring speech of the "Great Duke." It’s enough to say that after discussing the past achievements of the 93rd and highlighting the soldier-like appearance and disciplined conduct of members of the regiment he observed while in town, he emphasized to the officers and men, based on his extensive experience, the invaluable importance of discipline in maintaining a regiment's effectiveness, stating that without it, no amount of personal bravery would matter.

“I have passed,” the Duke said, “the best years of my life in the barracks and the camps of the troops. The necessities of the service and my duty have compelled me to study the dispositions and the wants of the soldiers, and to provide for them. And again I repeat to you, enforce the observance of the rules of discipline, subordination, and good order, if you mean to be efficient, to render service to the public, to be respectable in the eyes of the military world as a military body, to be respected by the community, to be comfortable and happy among yourselves, and, above all, if you mean to defend to the last your colours which I have presented to you, the person of your sovereign, and the institutions, dominions, and rights of your country, and to promote its glory (as your predecessors have in this same regiment), by your actions.”

“I’ve spent,” the Duke said, “the best years of my life in the barracks and camps with the troops. The demands of the service and my duty have forced me to understand the needs and wants of the soldiers and to take care of them. And once again, I urge you to uphold the rules of discipline, hierarchy, and good order if you want to be effective, serve the public well, earn respect in the military community, gain the community's respect, enjoy camaraderie among yourselves, and most importantly, if you aim to defend to the end the colors I’ve given you, the person of your sovereign, and the institutions, territories, and rights of your country, and to enhance its glory (just as your predecessors have done in this same regiment) through your actions.”

Lt.-Col. M’Gregor having replied in feeling and most appropriate terms, the regiment performed several evolutions before the Duke, who expressed his approbation of the soldier-like appearance of the men, and of their steadiness under arms. The rest of the day, both by officers and men, was given up to festivity[782] and rejoicing. The officers entertained the Duke and upwards of 200 guests at a magnificent banquet in the mess-room, which had been ingeniously enlarged for the occasion. On the opposite side of the barrack-yard tables were laid for nearly 700, including the non-commissioned officers, privates, their wives and children, who enjoyed an excellent dinner of roast beef and plum-pudding, with an allowance of beer, given by the amiable and benevolent lady of Col. M’Gregor. It was altogether a proud day for the Sutherland Highlanders. The whole terminated with the greatest good humour and conviviality. The soldiers continued to enjoy themselves to a late hour, dancing their native dances to their national music.

Lt.-Col. M’Gregor responded with heartfelt and fitting words, and the regiment carried out several drills in front of the Duke, who praised the soldiers for their impressive appearance and their composure while in formation. The rest of the day was dedicated to celebration and joy for both the officers and the men. The officers hosted the Duke and over 200 guests at a lavish banquet in the mess hall, which had been cleverly expanded for the event. On the other side of the barrack yard, tables were set up for nearly 700 people, including non-commissioned officers, privates, their families, who enjoyed a fantastic dinner of roast beef and plum pudding, along with a supply of beer provided by the kind and generous wife of Col. M’Gregor. Overall, it was a proud day for the Sutherland Highlanders. The day ended with plenty of good spirits and camaraderie. The soldiers continued to have a great time late into the night, dancing their traditional dances to their national music.

Lieutenant-Colonel (now General)
Sir Duncan M’Gregor, K.C.B.
From a painting owned by the 93rd.

A few days after this memorable occasion, the regiment left Canterbury for Weedon, in Northamptonshire, where it was stationed till the spring of the following year (1835), detaching three companies to Newcastle-under-Lyme. In the end of May 1835, the 93rd left Weedon for the northern district of England, headquarters being stationed at Blackburn, and detachments at Bolton, Rochdale, Burnley, and Nottingham. In the following September headquarters was removed to Liverpool, and the other companies to Haydock Lodge, Wigan, and Chester Castle. The whole regiment was collected at Liverpool in October, on the 27th and 29th of which month it embarked in two detachments for Dublin. Here the 93rd remained till October 1836, when it was removed to Newry; after being stationed at which town for upwards of a year, it was removed, in the end of November and beginning of December 1837, to Cork, preparatory to its embarkation for Canada, to quell the serious insurrection which was threatening the British power in that colony.

A few days after this memorable event, the regiment left Canterbury for Weedon in Northamptonshire, where it was stationed until the spring of the following year (1835), sending three companies to Newcastle-under-Lyme. In late May 1835, the 93rd left Weedon for northern England, with headquarters in Blackburn and detachments in Bolton, Rochdale, Burnley, and Nottingham. In September, the headquarters moved to Liverpool, and the other companies went to Haydock Lodge, Wigan, and Chester Castle. The entire regiment gathered in Liverpool in October, and on the 27th and 29th of that month, it departed in two detachments for Dublin. The 93rd stayed there until October 1836, when it was transferred to Newry; after being stationed in that town for over a year, it was moved in late November and early December 1837 to Cork, in preparation for its deployment to Canada to deal with the serious uprising threatening British rule in that colony.

The 93rd in two divisions, under Lt.-Col. M’Gregor and Major Arthur, sailed from Cork on the 6th and 23d of January 1838 respectively. The division under Major Arthur reached Halifax on the 29th of January; but that under Lt.-Col. M’Gregor met with so boisterous a passage, that it did not reach its destination till the 5th of March. On the following day the two divisions were reunited at Halifax. It is unnecessary to follow the various and complicated movements of the regiment during the suppression of the Canadian rebellion, more especially as it never had a chance of coming into contact with the rebels, except at Prescott, on the 16th of November 1838, when it was present at the attack and capture of the brigands in the Windmill, in which affair it suffered no casualties. The 93rd, in the performance of its duties at this period, was often much divided, and frequently had to endure great hardships in its movements about the country. No. 4 company was, throughout the whole rebellion, in the Lower Provinces, attached to the 71st Highland Light Infantry.

The 93rd was split into two divisions, led by Lt.-Col. M’Gregor and Major Arthur, and they set sail from Cork on January 6th and 23rd, 1838, respectively. Major Arthur's division arrived in Halifax on January 29th; however, Lt.-Col. M’Gregor’s division had a rough journey and didn’t reach its destination until March 5th. The next day, the two divisions reunited in Halifax. There's no need to detail the various and complicated movements of the regiment during the suppression of the Canadian rebellion, especially since it only had a chance to engage with the rebels at Prescott on November 16th, 1838, when it was involved in the attack and capture of the brigands in the Windmill, where it had no casualties. During this time, the 93rd was often divided and had to endure significant hardships while moving around the country. Company No. 4 was throughout the entire rebellion stationed in the Lower Provinces, attached to the 71st Highland Light Infantry.

The regiment was re-united at Toronto on the 28th of November, and the women, children, and baggage arrived on the 13th of December, just before the closing of the navigation.[783] On the 4th of the latter month Lt.-Col. Spark arrived at Toronto, and assumed the command of the regiment, in succession to Lt.-Col. M’Gregor.

The regiment came back together in Toronto on November 28th, and the women, children, and luggage arrived on December 13th, just before navigation closed.[783] On December 4th, Lt.-Col. Spark arrived in Toronto and took over command of the regiment from Lt.-Col. M’Gregor.

The 93d remained at Toronto till the 17th of June 1843, with the exception of one year—from May 1840 till May 1841—when it was stationed at Drummondsville, Falls of Niagara. It is scarcely necessary to say that, during this time, as always indeed, the Sutherland Highlanders received the unqualified approbation of the officers whose duty it was to inspect it.

The 93rd stayed in Toronto until June 17, 1843, except for one year—from May 1840 to May 1841—when it was based in Drummondsville, Niagara Falls. It's hardly worth mentioning that during this period, as always, the Sutherland Highlanders earned the full approval of the officers responsible for inspecting them.

“This fine regiment still continues,” to use the words of an order issuing from the Horse Guards, in December 1842, “to maintain its character for comparative sobriety and good order amidst the dissipation with which it appears to be surrounded; and that it is as remarkable for its splendid appearance in the field, and the correctness of its evolutions, as for the quiet and orderly habits of its men in their quarters.”

“This fine regiment still continues,” to use the words of an order from the Horse Guards in December 1842, “to maintain its reputation for relative sobriety and good conduct despite the excesses surrounding it; and that it is as noteworthy for its impressive appearance in the field and the precision of its maneuvers, as for the calm and orderly behavior of its soldiers in their barracks.”

On leaving Toronto, in May 1845, the 93rd went to Montreal, a wing which was sent to Kingston in the previous June joining headquarters there. On this wing leaving Canada West, Major-General Sir Richard Armstrong issued an order, in which he spoke of the appearance (“superb,” he called it) and conduct of the regiment in the highest possible terms.

On leaving Toronto in May 1845, the 93rd went to Montreal, with a division that had been sent to Kingston the previous June joining the headquarters there. As this division left Canada West, Major-General Sir Richard Armstrong issued an order in which he praised the regiment's appearance (he called it “superb”) and conduct in the highest possible terms.

The 93rd continued for other four years in Canada, leaving Montreal in July 1846—the same month that the regiment received its first supply of percussion muskets—for Quebec, where it remained till August 1, 1848, when it embarked for home, after an absence of more than ten years. On the arrival of the “Resistance” at Portsmouth, it was ordered to proceed to Leith, where it arrived on the 30th of August. The regiment disembarked next day, and proceeded to Stirling Castle, where, in a few weeks, it was joined by the dépôt companies. During its stay at Stirling detachments were sent to Perth and Dundee, and the regiment was twice selected to furnish a guard of honour for her Majesty the Queen,—in the summer of 1849, during her stay at Balmoral, and in August of the same year, when Her Majesty paid a visit to Glasgow.

The 93rd stayed in Canada for another four years, leaving Montreal in July 1846—the same month the regiment received its first supply of percussion muskets—heading for Quebec, where it remained until August 1, 1848, when it set off for home, after being away for over ten years. When the “Resistance” arrived at Portsmouth, it was instructed to go to Leith, arriving there on August 30. The regiment disembarked the next day and moved on to Stirling Castle, where it was joined by the dépôt companies a few weeks later. While at Stirling, detachments were sent to Perth and Dundee, and the regiment was chosen twice to provide a guard of honor for Her Majesty the Queen—in the summer of 1849 during her stay at Balmoral and again in August of that year when she visited Glasgow.

The 93rd remained at Stirling till April 5, 1850, when it was removed to Edinburgh, where it was stationed for only one year, during which it again furnished a guard of honour to Ballater, as well as to Holyrood, during her Majesty’s stay at that historical palace. From Edinburgh the regiment went to Glasgow, on the 15th of April 1851, and on the 23rd of the following February removed to Weedon. The 93rd remained at Weedon for only six months, proceeding, on the 11th of August and two following days, to Portsmouth, where it occupied the Anglesea Barracks. After a stay at Portsmouth of about ten months, the 93rd, on June 14, 1853, proceeded to Chobham Common, to form part of a force which was encamped there under the command of General Lord Seaton, C.B., for the purpose of manœuvring. On leaving Cobham, on July 15, the regiment proceeded to Devonport, part of it being stationed at Dartmoor Prison, and another part at Millbay, Plymouth.

The 93rd stayed in Stirling until April 5, 1850, when it was moved to Edinburgh, where it was based for just one year. During that time, it provided a guard of honor to Ballater and to Holyrood during the Queen’s visit to that historic palace. From Edinburgh, the regiment went to Glasgow on April 15, 1851, and then on February 23 of the following year, it was transferred to Weedon. The 93rd was at Weedon for only six months before heading to Portsmouth on August 11 and the following two days, where it took over the Anglesea Barracks. After about ten months in Portsmouth, the 93rd moved to Chobham Common on June 14, 1853, to be part of a force camped there under the command of General Lord Seaton, C.B., for maneuvers. After leaving Cobham on July 15, the regiment went to Devonport, with some of its members stationed at Dartmoor Prison and others at Millbay, Plymouth.

We should mention here that, on Nov. 30, 1852, died Lt.-General William Wemyss, who for two years had been colonel of the regiment, and who from infancy had been associated with it, his father having been Major-General Wemyss, who raised the Sutherland Highlanders. Lt.-General Wemyss had all along taken an intense interest in the regiment, in which he had been almost born. He was succeeded in the colonelcy by Major-General Edward Parkinson, C.B.

We should mention here that, on November 30, 1852, Lt.-General William Wemyss passed away. He had been the colonel of the regiment for two years and had been connected to it since childhood, as his father was Major-General Wemyss, who founded the Sutherland Highlanders. Lt.-General Wemyss had always shown a deep interest in the regiment, which felt like his second home. He was succeeded in the colonelcy by Major-General Edward Parkinson, C.B.

Once more had the war-trumpet sounded, calling the nations of Europe to take sides and do battle with each other, after a long, long rest. The Sutherland Highlanders were destined to have their own share in the struggle, being one of the first Highland regiments selected to meet the Russians in the East. In connection with the 42nd and 79th, the other two regiments of the famous Highland Brigade, we have given some general details of the movements of the army in the East, and especially in the Crimea, that we shall confine ourselves here strictly to the work of the 93rd, more especially so as, before it could again lay down its arms and take breath, it had harder, if not bloodier, work to perform than has fallen to its lot since it was first embodied. In the Indian mutiny the Sutherland Highlanders had a magnificent opportunity (perhaps their first real one) of showing what sort of stuff they were made of. How gloriously they came out of their trial will be seen in the sequel.

Once again, the war trumpet has sounded, summoning the nations of Europe to take sides and fight each other after a long break. The Sutherland Highlanders were set to play their part in the conflict, being among the first Highland regiments chosen to face the Russians in the East. Along with the 42nd and 79th, the other two regiments of the famous Highland Brigade, we've provided some general details about the army's movements in the East, particularly in the Crimea, so we’ll focus specifically on the work of the 93rd. This is especially important since, before it could lay down its arms and catch its breath again, it had tougher, if not bloodier, tasks ahead than it had faced since its formation. During the Indian mutiny, the Sutherland Highlanders had a fantastic opportunity (possibly their first real one) to demonstrate their true mettle. How brilliantly they emerged from that challenge will be revealed in the following sections.


II.

1854–1857.

Embarks for the East—Gallipoli—Scutari—Varna—Sickness and cholera—Crimea—Battle of the Alma—Sebastopol—Balaklava—Battle of Balaclava—The “Thin Red Streak”—Heavy duties—Discomforts—Terrible hurricane—Disease—Kertch—First assault on Sebastopol—Second assault—Evacuation of Sebastopol—Exploit of Lt. M’Bean—Return home—Aldershot—Visited by the Queen—Dover—Presentation of Colours by H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge—Embarkation for China—Destination changed for India—The Indian Mutiny—Lands at Calcutta.

Embarks for the East—Gallipoli—Scutari—Varna—Sickness and cholera—Crimea—Battle of the Alma—Sebastopol—Balaklava—Battle of Balaclava—The “Thin Red Streak”—Heavy duties—Discomforts—Terrible hurricane—Disease—Kertch—First assault on Sebastopol—Second assault—Evacuation of Sebastopol—Exploit of Lt. M’Bean—Return home—Aldershot—Visited by the Queen—Dover—Presentation of Colors by H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge—Embarkation for China—Destination changed for India—The Indian Mutiny—Lands at Calcutta.

On the 12th of February 1854, orders were received to prepare for embarkation on active service; and as the establishment of the regiment was on the peace footing, it received 170 volunteers from the 42nd and 79th, including a few men from the dépôt battalion. On the 27th of February, when the regiment embarked at Plymouth, it consisted of 1 lieut.-colonel (Ainslie), 2 majors, 8 captains, 9 lieutenants, 7 ensigns, and 6 staff officers, 41 sergeants, 20 drummers, and 850 rank and file. After it had been in the East for a few months, this establishment was considerably increased. After staying at Malta for a few weeks, the regiment, on the 6th of April, sailed for Gallipoli, where it encamped, and where it had the first taste of official mismanagement in the shape of miserably inadequate rations. The 93rd stayed at Gallipoli, part of the time engaged in throwing up entrenchments, till May 6th, when it was removed to Scutari, where it had the misfortune to lose Lieut. M’Nish, who was drowned in a swollen stream.

On February 12, 1854, orders came through to get ready for deployment on active duty. Since the regiment was at peace strength, it welcomed 170 volunteers from the 42nd and 79th regiments, along with a few men from the depot battalion. On February 27, when the regiment boarded at Plymouth, it included 1 lieutenant colonel (Ainslie), 2 majors, 8 captains, 9 lieutenants, 7 ensigns, and 6 staff officers, as well as 41 sergeants, 20 drummers, and 850 enlisted personnel. After spending a few months in the East, this number was significantly boosted. After a short stay in Malta, the regiment sailed for Gallipoli on April 6, where they set up camp and experienced their first taste of poor management through severely insufficient rations. The 93rd remained in Gallipoli, spending part of the time constructing trenches, until May 6, when they were moved to Scutari, where they unfortunately lost Lieutenant M’Nish, who drowned in a swollen stream.

After a few weeks’ stay at Scutari, the 93rd was sent, on the 13th of June, to Varna, in the neighbourhood of which it remained till it embarked for the Crimea, along with the rest of the allied army, and where, in common with many other regiments, it suffered severely from sickness, cholera here first making its appearance. From this cause the regiment lost, while at Varna, 21 men and 1 officer (Lieut. Turner). From this and other causes, a general depression of spirits prevailed in the brigade; for the 93rd had been joined by the 42nd and 79th. This temporary feeling, however, rapidly disappeared when it became certainly known, towards the end of August, that active operations were about to take place in the Crimea.

After staying at Scutari for a few weeks, the 93rd was sent to Varna on June 13th, where it stayed until it boarded for the Crimea with the rest of the allied army. During this time, like many other regiments, it experienced severe sickness, with cholera making its first appearance here. As a result, the regiment lost 21 men and 1 officer (Lieut. Turner) while at Varna. This, along with other issues, led to a general sense of low spirits in the brigade, particularly since the 93rd had been joined by the 42nd and 79th. However, this temporary feeling quickly faded when it became clear towards the end of August that active operations were about to begin in the Crimea.

When, on the 31st of August, the 93rd was transferred to the transports in which it was to be taken to the Crimea, it numbered 792 officers and men; 102 non-commissioned officers and men, and 20 soldiers’ wives being left behind at Varna, with most of the baggage, under Ensign M’Bean. The landing of the armies at Old Fort, Kalamita Bay, has been already described in connection with the 42nd,[571] as well as what happened until the allied army came face to face with the Russians entrenched on the left bank of the Alma.

When the 93rd was moved to the transports heading to Crimea on August 31st, it had 792 officers and soldiers. However, 102 non-commissioned officers and men, along with 20 soldiers' wives, were left behind in Varna with most of the baggage, under Ensign M’Bean. The landing of the armies at Old Fort in Kalamita Bay has already been described in relation to the 42nd,[571] as well as the events that unfolded until the allied army encountered the Russians entrenched on the left bank of the Alma.

We should mention here, that at the time of landing in the Crimea the general health of the regiment was much impaired by the sickness and exposure it had been subjected to while in Bulgaria: on the passage to the Crimea it lost several men from cholera. Its first night in the Crimea gave the 93rd a taste of the hardships and privations which it, like other British regiments, was destined to undergo. It passed the night, a very tempestuous and wet one, without shelter of any kind.

We should note that when the regiment landed in Crimea, their overall health was significantly affected by the illness and exposure they experienced while in Bulgaria. During the journey to Crimea, they lost several men to cholera. The first night in Crimea exposed the 93rd to the hardships and struggles that, like other British regiments, they were about to face. They spent the night, which was stormy and very wet, without any shelter at all.

On the 19th of Sept. the allied armies commenced their march towards Sebastopol, over an undulating plain, the English being on the left, the post of danger, as Kinglake so forcibly points out, the French in the centre, and the Turks on the right, close to the sea. As our readers know, the 93rd, along with the 42nd and 79th, formed the Highland brigade, under Sir Colin Campbell, which, with the Guards, constituted the First Division under H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge. After bivouacking near the small stream Boolganak, where the first brush with the enemy occurred, the 93rd, with the rest of the army, advanced, about mid-day on the 20th, towards the river Alma, on the left bank of which the Russians had already been descried, entrenched on formidable-looking and strongly-fortified heights. On coming to within a short distance of the river, the English army deployed into line successively of divisions. The First Division thus became the second line, the Light Division forming the first. The Highland brigade formed the extreme left of the allied army, and was thus opposed to the Russian right, the[785] 93rd being in the centre of the brigade, having the 42nd on the right, and the 79th on the left. Full general details of the advance will be found in the history of the 42nd,[572] and here we shall confine ourselves to the work of the 93rd.

On September 19th, the allied armies began their march towards Sebastopol, crossing an uneven plain. The British were on the left, the most dangerous position as Kinglake strongly emphasizes, the French were in the center, and the Turks were on the right, close to the sea. As our readers know, the 93rd, along with the 42nd and 79th, formed the Highland brigade under Sir Colin Campbell, which together with the Guards made up the First Division under H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge. After camping near the small stream Boolganak, where the first encounter with the enemy took place, the 93rd, along with the rest of the army, moved forward around midday on the 20th towards the river Alma, where the Russians were already spotted entrenched on formidable-looking and heavily fortified heights. When they got close to the river, the British army deployed into line in sections. The First Division became the second line, while the Light Division formed the first. The Highland brigade was at the far left of the allied army, opposing the Russian right, with the 93rd positioned in the center of the brigade, the 42nd on the right, and the 79th on the left. Full details of the advance can be found in the history of the 42nd, and here we will focus on the actions of the 93rd.

The battle commenced about half-past one P.M. After the Light and Second Divisions had crossed the river, the First Division advanced, the Guards in front, and the three Highland regiments on the left in échelon. The latter, after advancing a short distance under heavy fire, were ordered to lie down in rear of the wall of a vineyard. After remaining there for a few minutes, the order to advance was again given, and was promptly complied with, the Highland regiments, led by their brigadier, the gallant and much-beloved Sir Colin Campbell, pushing through a vineyard into and across the river, the water in many places coming up to the men’s waists. After a momentary delay in reforming, the three regiments advanced up the hill, in échelon, the 42nd leading on the right, the 93rd close behind on the left. The hill was steep, and the fire from the battery in front of the enemy’s battalions very severe. Yet the Highlanders continued to advance for nearly a mile without firing a shot, though numerous gaps in their ranks showed that that of the enemy was doing its work. A short distance above the river, the 93rd passed the 77th regiment, part of the Light Division, halted in line, and thus found itself immediately opposed to the enemy. Having nearly gained the summit of the heights, the regiment opened a brisk fire upon the battalions immediately in its front, accompanied by a hearty Highland cheer as it still advanced. After a hesitating delay of a few minutes the enemy fell back, and commenced their retreat in great confusion, suffering fearfully from the destructive volleys of the newly-tried Minie. The command was then given to halt, a brisk fire being kept up until the enemy had fled out of range; and in less than an hour from this time no vestige of the Russian army remained in sight but the dead and wounded.

The battle started around 1:30 PM After the Light and Second Divisions crossed the river, the First Division moved forward, with the Guards in the lead and the three Highland regiments on the left in a staggered formation. The Highland regiments, after moving a short distance under heavy fire, were ordered to lie down behind a vineyard wall. After a few minutes, they were given the order to advance again, which they quickly followed. Led by their brigadier, the brave and well-loved Sir Colin Campbell, the Highland regiments pushed through a vineyard and across the river, where the water reached up to the men’s waists in many places. After a brief pause to regroup, the three regiments moved up the hill in a staggered formation, with the 42nd on the right and the 93rd closely behind on the left. The hill was steep, and the fire from the enemy’s battery was very intense. Nonetheless, the Highlanders continued to advance for nearly a mile without firing a shot, although there were many gaps in their ranks showing the enemy's fire was effective. Just above the river, the 93rd passed the 77th regiment, part of the Light Division, which had halted in line and found itself directly facing the enemy. Once they were close to the summit of the heights, the regiment opened a strong fire on the enemy battalions straight ahead, cheering heartily as they continued their advance. After hesitating for a few minutes, the enemy began to retreat in disarray, suffering greatly from the deadly volleys of the newly introduced Minie rifle. The order was then given to stop, while a steady fire was maintained until the enemy was out of range; within less than an hour, there was no trace of the Russian army left in sight except for the dead and wounded.

The 93rd in this battle lost 1 officer (Lieut. Abercromby), 1 sergeant, and 4 rank and file killed; 2 sergeants and 40 rank and file wounded.

The 93rd in this battle lost 1 officer (Lieut. Abercromby), 1 sergeant, and 4 soldiers killed; 2 sergeants and 40 soldiers wounded.

After a halt to bury the dead and look after the wounded, the army continued its march in the direction of Sebastopol, reaching Balaklava on the 26th, where it bivouacked for the night. The 93rd was at first posted before the village of Kadikoi, at the entrance of the gorge leading to Balaklava, partly to protect the position, but principally for the purpose of being employed in fatigue duty. It was only on the 3rd of Oct. that a few tents, barely sufficient to hold the half of the men, were issued to the regiment. On the 6th of the same month the 93rd had to deplore the loss from cholera of Major Robert Murray Banner, an officer universally beloved and respected.

After taking a break to bury the dead and care for the wounded, the army resumed its march toward Sebastopol, arriving at Balaklava on the 26th, where it set up camp for the night. The 93rd was initially stationed in front of the village of Kadikoi, at the entrance of the gorge leading to Balaklava, partly to secure the area and mainly to be available for labor duty. It wasn’t until the 3rd of October that a few tents, barely enough to accommodate half of the men, were provided to the regiment. On the 6th of the same month, the 93rd had to mourn the loss of Major Robert Murray Banner to cholera, an officer who was widely loved and respected.

On the 13th of October a large force of the enemy having concentrated in the valleys of Baidar and the Tchernaya, and threatening Balaklava, Sir Colin Campbell was sent down by Lord Raglan to assume command of the troops in Balaklava. He immediately ordered a force of 331 officers and men of the 93rd, under Major Charles Henry Gordon, to proceed to the heights eastward of Balaklava to assist in intrenching and strengthening the position there already occupied by the marines. Below these heights, eastward of Balaklava, and on the western heights, a number of intrenched batteries had been raised, to command the approaches to Balaklava. Each of these was manned by a force of about 250 Turks, and they formed a sort of semicircle, being numbered from the eastward from No. 1 to 6.

On October 13th, a large enemy force gathered in the valleys of Baidar and Tchernaya, threatening Balaklava. Sir Colin Campbell was sent by Lord Raglan to take command of the troops in Balaklava. He immediately ordered a unit of 331 officers and men from the 93rd, led by Major Charles Henry Gordon, to move to the heights east of Balaklava to help fortify and strengthen the position already held by the marines. Below these heights, east of Balaklava, and on the western heights, several fortified batteries had been constructed to control the approaches to Balaklava. Each of these was staffed by about 250 Turks, forming a semicircle numbered from east to west, from No. 1 to 6.

About 7 o’clock on the morning of Oct. 25th, a large force of the enemy debouched from the direction of the Tchernaya and Baidar valleys, and attacked the Turkish redoubts with a large body of skirmishers and artillery. The British force, which had been under arms since before daylight, consisted of about 800 marines on the heights, with the detachment of the 93rd under Major Gordon. The main body of the regiment under Lt.-Col. Ainslie, was drawn up in line on a small hill in front of its encampment, covering the approach to Balaklava from the plain, having some Turkish regiments on the right and left; and on the left front the brigades of light and heavy cavalry were drawn up in columns. The action commenced by the Russians concentrating a severe fire of artillery upon No. 1, the eastward redoubt, from which, after a short resistance,[786] the Turks were dislodged, and the redoubt, containing three guns, was captured by the enemy. In obedience to an order previously received in case of such a casualty, Major Gordon with his detachment at once proceeded to join Lt.-Col. Ainslie in the plain, a distance of about two miles. The capture of No. 1 redoubt was speedily followed by that of Nos. 2 and 3, when the Russians commenced a severe fire upon the flying Turks. The 93rd, now joined by the detachment from the heights, was directed to advance, covered by the light company, and throwing forward the left. The enemy then opened upon the regiment with round shot and shell from the redoubts from which they had driven the Turks. This caused some casualties, and the 93rd was ordered by Sir Colin Campbell—who at the moment may be said to have commanded in person—to retire under cover of a small rising ground immediately in the rear, where the regiment remained for a short time lying down under a fire of artillery, till a large body of cavalry appeared on the opposite side of the plain, about 1000 yards in front. The order was then given to the regiment, which was in line, to advance a short distance to the summit of the rising ground in front, and to commence firing upon the cavalry, which were bearing down upon it at a rapidly increasing gallop. To quote the words of Dr Russell, the well-known Times’ correspondent, who witnessed the action:—

About 7 a.m. on October 25th, a large force of the enemy emerged from the Tchernaya and Baidar valleys and attacked the Turkish redoubts with a significant number of skirmishers and artillery. The British force, which had been ready since before dawn, consisted of around 800 marines on the heights, along with a detachment from the 93rd under Major Gordon. The main body of the regiment under Lt.-Col. Ainslie was lined up on a small hill in front of its camp, covering the approach to Balaklava from the plain, flanked by some Turkish regiments on the right and left, while the light and heavy cavalry brigades were lined up in columns to the left front. The action began with the Russians focusing heavy artillery fire on No. 1, the eastward redoubt, from which the Turks were forcibly removed after a brief resistance. The redoubt, which had three guns, was captured by the enemy. Following an order received for such a situation, Major Gordon with his detachment immediately moved to join Lt.-Col. Ainslie in the plain, about two miles away. The capture of No. 1 redoubt was quickly followed by Nos. 2 and 3, prompting the Russians to unleash a severe barrage on the retreating Turks. The 93rd, now reinforced by the detachment from the heights, was ordered to advance, supported by the light company and moving forward from the left. The enemy then opened fire on the regiment with cannonballs and shells from the redoubts from which they had pushed the Turks. This resulted in some casualties, and Sir Colin Campbell—who was effectively commanding in person—ordered the 93rd to fall back behind a small rise in the ground immediately behind them, where the regiment lay down briefly under artillery fire until a large cavalry force appeared on the opposite side of the plain, about 1000 yards in front. The regiment was then instructed to move a short distance to the top of the rise in front and start firing at the cavalry, which was charging toward them at a rapidly increasing gallop. To quote Dr. Russell, the well-known correspondent for the Times, who witnessed the action:—

“The Russians in one grand line charged in towards Balaklava. The ground flies beneath their horses’ feet; gathering speed at every stride, they dash on towards that thin red streak tipped with a line of steel. The Turks fire a volley at 800 yards and miss; as the Russians came within 600 yards, down goes that line of steel in front, and out rings a volley of Minie musketry. The distance is too great, the Russians are not checked, but still sweep onwards through the smoke with the whole force of horse and man, here and there knocked over by the shot of our batteries alone. With breathless suspense every one awaits the bursting of the wave upon the line of Gaelic rock; but ere they came within 200 yards, another deadly volley flashes from the levelled rifle, and carries terror into the Russians. They wheel about, open files right and left, and fly back faster than they came. ‘Brave Highlanders! Well done,’ shout the spectators. But events thicken, the Highlanders and their splendid front are soon forgotten. Men scarcely have a moment to think of this fact, that the 93rd never altered their formation to receive that tide of horsemen. ‘No,’ said Sir Colin Campbell, ‘I did not think it worth while to form them even four deep.’ The ordinary British line, two deep, was quite sufficient to repel the attack of these Muscovite cavaliers.”

“The Russians charged in a massive line toward Balaklava. The ground flies beneath their horses' feet; gaining speed with every stride, they rush toward that thin red line tipped with steel. The Turks fire a volley from 800 yards and miss; as the Russians get within 600 yards, that line of steel collapses, and a volley of Minie musketry rings out. The distance is too far, the Russians aren't stopped, and they continue to push forward through the smoke with the full force of horse and man, occasionally knocked down by the fire from our batteries alone. Everyone waits in breathless suspense for the impact of the wave against the line of Gaelic rock; but before they reach 200 yards, another deadly volley flashes from the leveled rifles, instilling fear in the Russians. They turn around, open files to the right and left, and retreat faster than they came. ‘Brave Highlanders! Well done,’ shout the spectators. But events continue to unfold, and the Highlanders and their impressive front are soon forgotten. People barely have a moment to realize that the 93rd never changed their formation to face that wave of horsemen. ‘No,’ said Sir Colin Campbell, ‘I didn’t think it was necessary to even form them four deep.’ The regular British line, two deep, was more than enough to repel the attack of these Russian cavalry.”

Another attack by the Russians was gallantly repulsed by the heavy cavalry, and about 10 o’clock A.M. the Guards, along with the 42nd and 79th Highlanders, came up under H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge. It was about this time that the heroic but disastrous charge of the light cavalry under Lord Cardigan took place, after which the First and Fourth Divisions advanced, the enemy retiring and concentrating on Nos. 1 and 3 redoubts. At nightfall the First and Fourth Divisions returned to their position before Sebastopol, the 42nd and 79th remaining behind at Balaklava. In this engagement the 93rd had only 2 privates wounded. The Russian force was estimated at about 18 battalions of infantry, with from 30 to 40 guns, and a large body of cavalry.

Another attack by the Russians was bravely fought off by the heavy cavalry, and around 10 o’clock A.M. the Guards, together with the 42nd and 79th Highlanders, arrived under H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge. It was around this time that the heroic yet disastrous charge of the light cavalry under Lord Cardigan occurred, after which the First and Fourth Divisions moved forward, prompting the enemy to withdraw and concentrate on redoubts 1 and 3. By nightfall, the First and Fourth Divisions returned to their position in front of Sebastopol, while the 42nd and 79th stayed behind at Balaklava. In this battle, the 93rd had only 2 privates injured. The Russian force was estimated to be around 18 battalions of infantry, with approximately 30 to 40 guns, and a large group of cavalry.

Sir Colin Campbell in his despatch drew Lord Raglan’s special attention to the gallantry and eagerness of the 93rd under Lt.-Col. Ainslie, and Lord Raglan in his despatch to the Duke of Newcastle spoke in high terms of the conduct of “that distinguished regiment.”

Sir Colin Campbell in his report highlighted Lord Raglan’s special attention to the bravery and enthusiasm of the 93rd under Lt.-Col. Ainslie, and Lord Raglan in his report to the Duke of Newcastle praised the conduct of “that distinguished regiment.”

After this the 93rd, along with the rest of the Highland brigade, had heavy duties to perform in intrenching the position at Balaklava; and now that the weather began to break, and the clothes of the men were in tatters, and the accommodation afforded by the tents miserably insufficient, their condition was wretched indeed. The climax came on the 14th of Nov., when the ever-memorable hurricane swept almost every kind of shelter off the face of the ground, and tore the tents to rags, leaving the poor soldiers completely exposed to its violence. All this, combined with the wretched and insufficient food, soon told sadly on the health of the soldiers. It was only in the spring of 1855 that anything was done to remedy this state of matters. With the erection of huts, and the arrival of good weather, the health of the regiment began to improve. Meantime, from Oct. 1854 to March 1855, nearly the whole regiment must have, at one time or other, been on the sick list, and nearly 100 died from disease. Among the latter was Lt. Kirby, who arrived in the Crimea on Dec. 2nd, and died on Feb. 15th following. We may also mention here the deaths of Lt. James Wemyss, of cholera, on June 13, and that of Lt. Ball, of fever, on June 18.

After this, the 93rd, along with the rest of the Highland brigade, had tough tasks to complete in digging in at Balaklava. As the weather started to turn and the men’s clothes were in shreds, the shelter provided by the tents was miserably inadequate, making their situation truly miserable. The breaking point came on November 14th, when an unforgettable hurricane destroyed almost all forms of shelter and ripped the tents to shreds, leaving the poor soldiers completely vulnerable to its fury. This, combined with the terrible and insufficient food, quickly took a toll on the soldiers' health. It wasn’t until spring 1855 that any improvements were made to this situation. With the construction of huts and the arrival of better weather, the health of the regiment began to improve. In the meantime, from October 1854 to March 1855, nearly the entire regiment must have been on the sick list at some point, and nearly 100 men died from illness. Among those was Lt. Kirby, who arrived in the Crimea on December 2nd and died on February 15th the following year. We should also note the deaths of Lt. James Wemyss, who died of cholera on June 13, and Lt. Ball, who succumbed to fever on June 18.

It is unnecessary to enter into the details of the siege of Sebastopol, in which the 93rd, like[787] all the other regiments in the Crimea, had to do its share of harassing and dangerous duty. The regiment took part in the expedition by the Straits of Yenikale to Kertch in the end of May and beginning of June, returning to Balaklava on the 14th of the latter month. In the first assault on Sebastopol on June 18th, 1855, the 93rd, with the rest of its division under Sir Colin Campbell, held a position close to the Woronzoff Road, in rear of the 21 gun battery, ready to act as circumstances might require. This attack, as is known, was unsuccessful; and from the 18th of June to the 22nd of August, the duties in the trenches of the right attack were entirely performed by the First, Second, and Light Divisions alternately, and during this period the 93rd sustained a loss of 6 killed and 57 wounded, several of the latter dying of their wounds. On the night of the 6th of August Bt.-Major J. Anstruther M’Gowan of the 93rd was unfortunately severely wounded and taken prisoner, while visiting some sentries posted in front of the advanced trench right attack. It was a considerable time after his capture that it was ascertained that Major M’Gowan had died of his wounds on August 14th at Simpheropol.

It’s not necessary to go into the details of the siege of Sebastopol, where the 93rd, like all the other regiments in Crimea, had to share in the challenging and dangerous duties. The regiment participated in the expedition through the Straits of Yenikale to Kertch at the end of May and the beginning of June, returning to Balaklava on the 14th of June. In the first assault on Sebastopol on June 18th, 1855, the 93rd, along with the rest of its division under Sir Colin Campbell, held a position near the Woronzoff Road, behind the 21-gun battery, ready to respond as needed. This attack, as we know, was unsuccessful; and from June 18th to August 22nd, the duties in the trenches of the right attack were entirely carried out by the First, Second, and Light Divisions on a rotating basis. During this time, the 93rd suffered a loss of 6 killed and 57 wounded, with several of the wounded later dying from their injuries. On the night of August 6th, Bt.-Major J. Anstruther M’Gowan of the 93rd was unfortunately severely injured and taken prisoner while checking on some sentries posted in front of the advanced trench in the right attack. It was quite some time after his capture before it was confirmed that Major M’Gowan had died from his wounds on August 14th in Simpheropol.

Lt.-Col. Ainslie was compelled twice to proceed on sick leave; first on the 28th of June, when Major Ewart assumed command of the regiment, and again on August 17th, when Lt.-Col. Leith Hay occupied his place. We may state here that Lt.-Col. Ainslie did not return to the regiment, retiring on Jan. 25th, 1856, when he was succeeded by Lt.-Col. Leith Hay.

Lt. Col. Ainslie had to take sick leave two times: first on June 28th, when Major Ewart took over command of the regiment, and again on August 17th, when Lt. Col. Leith Hay stepped in for him. It's important to note that Lt. Col. Ainslie didn’t come back to the regiment, retiring on January 25th, 1856, when Lt. Col. Leith Hay succeeded him.

On the 8th of Sept. the second grand assault upon Sebastopol took place, and early in the morning of that day the whole of the Highland brigade marched from Kamara to their old encampment on the heights before Sebastopol, where the knapsacks were deposited. The brigade then proceeded at once to the trenches of the right attack, remaining in support during the attack, in which, however, the Highlanders took no part. The assault on the Redan having again failed, the Highland brigade was pushed on to occupy the advanced trenches of the right attack, remaining there during the night, ready to repel any sortie that might be made. On the 9th it was the intention again to assault the Redan, the four Highland regiments to form the storming party; but on the night of the 8th the Russians evacuated the south side of Sebastopol, and the brigade in consequence returned to Kamara on the evening of the 9th.

On September 8th, the second major assault on Sebastopol occurred, and early that morning, the entire Highland brigade marched from Kamara back to their previous camp on the heights in front of Sebastopol, where their knapsacks were stored. The brigade then moved directly to the trenches of the right attack, providing support during the assault, although the Highlanders did not participate in it. After another failure to take the Redan, the Highland brigade was moved to occupy the advanced trenches of the right attack, staying there overnight, prepared to fend off any counterattack. On the 9th, there was a plan to assault the Redan again, with the four Highland regiments designated as the attacking force; however, on the night of the 8th, the Russians abandoned the south side of Sebastopol, and as a result, the brigade returned to Kamara on the evening of the 9th.

A circumstance connected with the evacuation of Sebastopol should be mentioned. About midnight on the 8th, the Russian fire having previously ceased, and everything appearing unusually quiet, Lt. W. M’Bean, the adjutant of the 93rd, left the advanced trench and approaching the Redan, was struck with the idea that it was deserted by the Russians. He accordingly gallantly volunteered to enter it, which he did with a party of 10 volunteers of the light company, under Lt. Fenwick, and a like number of the 72nd, under Capt. Rice; they found no one in the Redan but the dead and wounded left after the assault. The party, however, had a narrow escape, as an explosion took place in the Redan shortly after.

A situation related to the evacuation of Sebastopol should be noted. Around midnight on the 8th, with the Russian fire having stopped and everything seeming unusually quiet, Lt. W. M’Bean, the adjutant of the 93rd, left the advanced trench and approached the Redan. He was struck by the idea that it was abandoned by the Russians. He bravely volunteered to enter it, which he did with a group of 10 volunteers from the light company, led by Lt. Fenwick, and the same number from the 72nd, under Capt. Rice; they found no one in the Redan except for the dead and wounded left after the assault. The group, however, had a close call, as an explosion occurred in the Redan shortly after.

The loss of the 93rd on the 8th of Sept. was 2 rank and file killed and 7 wounded.

The loss of the 93rd on September 8th was 2 soldiers killed and 7 wounded.

During the winter of 1855–56, the regiment was employed in erecting huts, making roads, draining camps, and latterly in brigade drill and target practice with the Enfield rifle, which had been issued to the regiment in Sept. 1855; the health of the battalion was very good.

During the winter of 1855–56, the regiment was busy building huts, creating roads, draining camps, and lately participating in brigade drills and target practice with the Enfield rifle, which had been given to the regiment in September 1855; the health of the battalion was very good.

During its stay in the Crimea, 158 non-commissioned officers and privates were invalided to England; 11 officers and 323 non-commissioned officers and privates were either killed in action or died of wounds or disease; and 92 non-commissioned officers and privates were wounded.

During its time in Crimea, 158 non-commissioned officers and soldiers were sent back to England due to injuries; 11 officers and 323 non-commissioned officers and soldiers were either killed in action or died from wounds or illness; and 92 non-commissioned officers and soldiers were injured.

The 93rd left the Crimea on June 16th, 1856, and arrived at Portsmouth on July 15th, proceeding to Aldershot on the same day. Next day the regiment was inspected by The Queen, who walked down the line accompanied by Prince Albert and a numerous staff, minutely noticing everything, and asking many questions regarding the welfare of the corps. Again, on the 18th, Her Majesty, attended by the Princess Royal, visited the huts of the regiment, several of which she was pleased to enter; she also tasted the rations prepared for the dinners of the men.

The 93rd left Crimea on June 16, 1856, and arrived in Portsmouth on July 15, then went to Aldershot that same day. The next day, the regiment was inspected by the Queen, who walked down the line with Prince Albert and a large staff, carefully observing everything and asking many questions about the well-being of the unit. Again, on the 18th, Her Majesty, accompanied by the Princess Royal, visited the regiment's huts, entering several of them; she also tasted the meals prepared for the men.

As the next episode in the history of the Sutherland Highlanders is the most important in its career, as they had, in the Indian Mutiny, an opportunity of showing what mettle they[788] were made of, such as they never had since their embodiment, we feel bound to give it considerable prominence, and must therefore pass briefly over events both before and after.

As the next chapter in the history of the Sutherland Highlanders is the most significant in their journey, as they had the chance to demonstrate their true character during the Indian Mutiny—an opportunity they hadn’t had since their formation—we feel it’s important to highlight this and thus will briefly review the events both before and after.

On the 23rd of July the regiment left Aldershot for Dover, where shortly after it was joined by the depôts from Malta (under Bt. Lt.-Col. Gordon), and from Dundee, under Captain Middleton. On Jan. 31st, 1857, orders were received for the 93rd to hold itself in readiness for immediate embarkation for India, on which occasion it received 201 volunteers from the 42nd, 72nd, 79th, and 92nd. On the 6th of March, however, orders were received that the 93rd hold itself in immediate readiness for embarkation for China, and a few days after, Lt.-Col. the Hon. Adrian Hope was brought in from half-pay as second lieutenant-colonel.

On July 23rd, the regiment left Aldershot for Dover, where it was soon joined by the depots from Malta (under Bt. Lt.-Col. Gordon) and from Dundee, under Captain Middleton. On January 31st, 1857, orders came through for the 93rd to be ready for immediate departure to India, during which it received 201 volunteers from the 42nd, 72nd, 79th, and 92nd. However, on March 6th, new orders arrived for the 93rd to prepare for immediate departure to China, and shortly after, Lt.-Col. the Hon. Adrian Hope was brought in from half-pay as second lieutenant-colonel.

Lieutenant-Colonel the Hon. Adrian Hope.
From a photo.

On the 22nd May, H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge was graciously pleased to present new colours to the 93rd, in lieu of the now tattered ensigns that, twenty-three years before, had been presented at Canterbury by the Duke of Wellington. After the usual ceremony, H.R.H. made an appropriate address, in which he expressed his confidence that, should the services of the 93rd be required, it would guard the new colours with the same zealous feeling of honour and nobleness of conduct as it displayed in the late campaign.

On May 22nd, H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge kindly presented new colors to the 93rd, replacing the worn-out flags that had been given at Canterbury twenty-three years earlier by the Duke of Wellington. After the usual ceremony, H.R.H. gave an appropriate speech, expressing his confidence that if the 93rd's services were needed, they would protect the new colors with the same passionate sense of honor and noble conduct as they showed in the recent campaign.

By the 25th of May all the service companies were collected at Portsmouth, one depôt company being left behind at Dover, under Captain Brown. On the 1st of June, Nos. 3, 7, and 8 companies, under Lt.-Col. Hope, proceeded to Plymouth, and embarked on board H.M.’s ship “Belleisle” for China, sailing on the 3rd of June.

By May 25th, all the service companies were gathered at Portsmouth, with one depot company remaining at Dover under Captain Brown. On June 1st, Companies 3, 7, and 8, led by Lt.-Col. Hope, went to Plymouth and boarded H.M. ship "Belleisle" for China, sailing on June 3rd.

On the 4th of June the remaining service companies, under Lt.-Col. Leith Hay, proceeded to the Clarence dockyard, Gosport, where, drawn up in line, they received Her Majesty on her landing from the Isle of Wight. After a royal salute, Her Majesty was pleased to walk down the whole line, minutely inspecting every man. The regiment then marched in slow and quick time past the Queen, who expressed to Lt.-Col. Leith Hay how much pleased she was with its appearance.

On June 4th, the remaining service companies, led by Lt.-Col. Leith Hay, headed to the Clarence dockyard in Gosport, where they formed a line to welcome Her Majesty as she arrived from the Isle of Wight. After a royal salute, Her Majesty took a walk down the entire line, closely inspecting each soldier. The regiment then marched past the Queen in both slow and quick time, during which she told Lt.-Col. Leith Hay how pleased she was with their appearance.

On the 16th of June, the grenadiers, Nos. 1, 2, 4, and 6, and light companies, with part of No. 5, embarked on board the s.s. “Mauritius,” and sailed the following morning for China, under Lt.-Col. Leith Hay. The remainder of No. 5 company followed with the next transport. The strength of the regiment on embarkation for China was 52 officers and 1069 non-commissioned officers and men. The “Mauritius” entered Simon’s Bay, Cape of Good Hope, where she found the “Belleisle” at anchor. Here Lt.-Col. Hope conveyed to the detachment on board the “Mauritius” the startling intelligence of the mutiny of the Bengal Native Army, and that orders had been received for the 93rd to proceed with all possible despatch to Calcutta, instead of China. The “Mauritius” anchored in the Hooghly, opposite Fort William, on the 20th of Sept. 1857, the anniversary of the battle of the Alma, and the[789] 93rd was welcomed by its old brigadier, the newly appointed Commander-in-Chief, Sir Colin Campbell. The detachment under Lt.-Col. Adrian Hope did not arrive until the 26th.

On June 16th, the grenadiers, Nos. 1, 2, 4, and 6, along with some of No. 5, boarded the s.s. “Mauritius” and set sail the next morning for China, led by Lt.-Col. Leith Hay. The rest of No. 5 company followed on the next transport. At the time of departure for China, the regiment had 52 officers and 1,069 non-commissioned officers and men. The “Mauritius” arrived at Simon’s Bay, Cape of Good Hope, where it found the “Belleisle” anchored. Here, Lt.-Col. Hope shared the shocking news of the mutiny of the Bengal Native Army with the detachment on board the “Mauritius” and that orders had come in for the 93rd to head to Calcutta as quickly as possible, instead of China. The “Mauritius” anchored in the Hooghly, opposite Fort William, on September 20th, 1857, the anniversary of the battle of the Alma, and the 93rd was welcomed by its former brigadier, the newly appointed Commander-in-Chief, Sir Colin Campbell. The detachment led by Lt.-Col. Adrian Hope didn’t arrive until the 26th.


III.

1857–1875.

On the road to Cawnpoor—Engagement near Futtehpoor—Attack on Buntara—Force assembled on the Plain of the Alum Bagh—Sir Colin Campbell’s address to 93rd—Disposition of the force—on the road to Lucknow—Lucknow—The Dilkoosha—The Martinière—Banks’s Bungalow—The Secunder Bagh—A terrible fight—Capt. Stewart—The Shah Nujeef—Adrian Hope’s last effort—Sergeant Paton—Meeting of Campbell, Outram, and Havelock—Back to Cawnpoor—Dispersion of the rebel army—Second attack upon Lucknow—93rd in Lucknow—The Dilkoosha taken—The Martinière taken—The Begum Kotee—Terrible slaughter—Individual bravery—The 93rd at Rohilcund—Death of Adrian Hope—At Bareilly—March into Oude—Rebel hunting—End of the Mutiny—Losses—Peshawur—Cholera—Conduct of the men—Medical officers—Sealkote—The Umbeyla Campaign—Jhansi—Surgeon-Major Munro—Bombay—93rd sails for home—New colours—Duke and Duchess of Sutherland—Ball at Holyrood—The Queen’s interest in the regiment—Honours to officers—The Autumn Manœuvres—Strength of the regiment.

On the way to Cawnpoor—Engagement near Futtehpoor—Attack on Buntara—Force gathered on the Plain of the Alum Bagh—Sir Colin Campbell’s speech to the 93rd—Arrangement of the force—on the way to Lucknow—Lucknow—The Dilkoosha—The Martinière—Banks’s Bungalow—The Secunder Bagh—A fierce battle—Capt. Stewart—The Shah Nujeef—Adrian Hope’s final push—Sergeant Paton—Meeting of Campbell, Outram, and Havelock—Back to Cawnpoor—Defeating the rebel army—Second assault on Lucknow—93rd in Lucknow—The Dilkoosha captured—The Martinière captured—The Begum Kotee—Horrific carnage—Acts of individual bravery—The 93rd at Rohilcund—Death of Adrian Hope—At Bareilly—March into Oude—Hunting down rebels—End of the Mutiny—Casualties—Peshawur—Cholera—Behavior of the troops—Medical officers—Sealkote—The Umbeyla Campaign—Jhansi—Surgeon-Major Munro—Bombay—93rd sets sail for home—New colors—Duke and Duchess of Sutherland—Ball at Holyrood—The Queen’s interest in the regiment—Honors for officers—The Autumn Maneuvers—Strength of the regiment.

No time was lost in sending the 93rd up the river to Chinsurah, and by the 10th of October, the whole regiment in detachments was hurrying along the grand trunk road towards Cawnpoor, distant about 600 miles. By October 31st, the main body of the regiment, with Cols. Hay and Hope, had reached Cawnpoor, and in a day or two had crossed the Ganges and joined the column under Brigadier Hope Grant, assembling in Oude, for operations against Lucknow; the force was encamped between Bunnee Bridge and the Alum Bagh, about 10 miles in rear of the latter place. At Futtehpoor, three companies, under Brevet Lt.-Col. Gordon, were left to garrison that place, and to hold in check a considerable force of rebels, known to be in the neighbourhood. On the 1st of Nov. one of these companies, under Captain Cornwall, formed part of a small force which had a severe but successful engagement with a considerable body of the rebels at Khaga, near Futtehpoor. This was a severely contested affair, and the men were exhausted by a long march before reaching the enemy’s position, but nevertheless fought with such spirit and gallantry as to excite the admiration of Captain Peel, R.N., who had command of the force. The casualties of the 93rd company (No. 3) in this action were severe, being 3 men killed, and Ensign Cunningham and 15 men wounded.

No time was wasted sending the 93rd up the river to Chinsurah, and by October 10th, the entire regiment was rushing in detachments along the grand trunk road towards Cawnpoor, which was about 600 miles away. By October 31st, the main body of the regiment, led by Colonels Hay and Hope, had arrived in Cawnpoor and a day or two later had crossed the Ganges to join the column under Brigadier Hope Grant, assembling in Oude for operations against Lucknow; the force was camped between Bunnee Bridge and the Alum Bagh, about 10 miles behind the latter. At Futtehpoor, three companies under Brevet Lieutenant Colonel Gordon were left to garrison that area and to keep a significant force of rebels in the neighborhood in check. On November 1st, one of these companies, led by Captain Cornwall, was part of a small force that had a tough but successful encounter with a substantial group of rebels at Khaga, near Futtehpoor. This was a fiercely contested battle, and the men were worn out from a long march before reaching the enemy’s position, yet they fought with such energy and bravery that it impressed Captain Peel, R.N., who commanded the force. The casualties of the 93rd company (No. 3) in this action were heavy, with 3 men killed, and Ensign Cunningham along with 15 men wounded.

On the following day, Nov. 2nd, the detachment under Lt.-Col. Adrian Hope, consisting of the grenadiers, Nos. 1, 2, and 4 companies, was also engaged in an attack on a fortified village in Oude, Buntara, and drove the enemy from the position, killing a number of them, and destroying the village. The casualties of the 93rd were 1 man killed and 3 wounded.

On the next day, November 2nd, the unit led by Lt.-Col. Adrian Hope, which included the grenadiers from Companies 1, 2, and 4, also launched an attack on a fortified village in Oude, Buntara. They successfully pushed the enemy out of their position, resulting in several enemy deaths and the destruction of the village. The 93rd suffered 1 fatality and 3 injuries.

By Nov. 13th the detachment under Brevet Lt.-Col. Gordon had come up, and the whole of the regiment was thus once more together. On the 11th of Nov. the entire force assembled in the plain of the Alum Bagh, divided into brigades, and was reviewed by the commander-in-chief. The brigade to which the 93rd was posted consisted of headquarters of the 53rd, the 93rd, and the 4th Punjab Rifles, and was commanded by Lt.-Col. the Hon. Adrian Hope of the 93rd, appointed brigadier of the 2nd class. The little army, numbering about 4200 men, was drawn up in quarter distance column facing Lucknow. The 93rd stood in the centre of the brigade, on the extreme left, and after passing in front of the other regiments and detachments, Sir Colin Campbell approached the regiment, and thus addressed it:—

By November 13th, the unit led by Brevet Lt.-Col. Gordon had arrived, and the entire regiment was back together. On November 11th, the whole force gathered in the Alum Bagh plain, organized into brigades, and was reviewed by the commander-in-chief. The brigade that included the 93rd was made up of headquarters from the 53rd, the 93rd, and the 4th Punjab Rifles, and was commanded by Lt.-Col. the Hon. Adrian Hope of the 93rd, who was appointed brigadier of the 2nd class. The small army, with about 4,200 men, was lined up in a quarter-distance column facing Lucknow. The 93rd was positioned at the center of the brigade, on the extreme left, and after passing in front of the other regiments and detachments, Sir Colin Campbell approached the regiment and addressed it:—

“93d, we are about to advance to relieve our countrymen and countrywomen besieged in the Residency of Lucknow by the rebel army. It will be a duty of danger and difficulty, but I rely upon you.”

“93d, we’re about to move forward to rescue our fellow countrymen and countrywomen who are trapped in the Residency of Lucknow by the rebel army. It’s going to be a challenging and risky task, but I’m counting on you.”

This short and pointed address was received by the regiment with such a burst of enthusiasm that the gallant old chieftain must have felt assured of its loyalty and devotion, and confident that wherever he led, the 93rd would follow, and if need be, die with him to the last man. The 93rd was the first regiment on that occasion that made any outward display of confidence in their leader, but as the veteran commander returned along the line, the example was taken up by others, and cheer upon cheer from every corps followed him as he rode back to the camp.

This short and straightforward speech was met by the regiment with such an outburst of enthusiasm that the brave old leader must have felt certain of their loyalty and commitment, confident that wherever he went, the 93rd would follow, and if necessary, fight to the last man. The 93rd was the first regiment that day to show any outward trust in their leader, but as the veteran commander made his way along the line, others followed suit, and cheers from every unit rang out as he rode back to the camp.

All the sick and wounded having been sent into the Alum Bagh on the 13th, preparations were made for the advance, which commenced next day. The army marched in three columns,[790] viz., the advance, the main column, and the rear guard. The 93rd, along with the 53rd, 84th, 90th, 1st Madras Fusiliers, and 4th Punjab Rifles, constituted the 4th Infantry Brigade forming part of the main column, and was under command of Brigadier Adrian Hope. The regiment had already lost, of sick, wounded, and killed, about 140 men, so that its strength as it entered the desperate struggle was 934 men. A detachment of 200 men of the 93rd formed part of the rear guard, which also contained 200 of the 5th Brigade under Lt.-Col. Ewart of the 93d.[573]

All the sick and injured were taken to the Alum Bagh on the 13th, and preparations for the advance were made to start the next day. The army marched in three columns,[790] namely, the advance, the main column, and the rear guard. The 93rd, along with the 53rd, 84th, 90th, 1st Madras Fusiliers, and 4th Punjab Rifles, made up the 4th Infantry Brigade as part of the main column, led by Brigadier Adrian Hope. The regiment had already lost about 140 men due to sickness, injuries, and death, leaving its strength at 934 men as it entered the intense battle. A detachment of 200 men from the 93rd was part of the rear guard, which also included 200 men from the 5th Brigade under Lt.-Col. Ewart of the 93rd.[573]

Instead of approaching by the direct Cawnpoor road to Lucknow, Sir Colin determined to make a flank march to the right, get possession of the Dilkoosha and Martinière, on south side of the city, which the enemy occupied as outposts, push on thence to attack the large fortified buildings Secunder Bagh, Shah Nujeef, &c., lying between the former and the Residency, and thus clear a path by which the beleaguered garrison might retire.

Instead of taking the direct road from Cawnpoor to Lucknow, Sir Colin decided to make a right flank march to take control of the Dilkoosha and Martinière on the south side of the city, which the enemy was using as outposts. From there, he planned to advance and attack the large fortified buildings like Secunder Bagh, Shah Nujeef, etc., that lay between those positions and the Residency, thus creating a route for the surrounded garrison to withdraw.

As the narrative of the advance and succeeding operations is so well told in the Record Book of the regiment, we shall transcribe it almost verbatim, space, however, compelling us to cut it down somewhat.[574]

As the story of the progress and subsequent operations is described in detail in the regiment's Record Book, we'll quote it almost word-for-word, though we have to shorten it a bit due to space constraints.[574]

At nine o’clock A.M. of November 14, 1857, the flank march commenced. As the head of the advance column neared the Dilkoosha, a heavy musketry fire was opened on it from the left, and the enemy made some attempt to dispute the advance, but were soon driven over the crest of the hill sloping down to the Martinière, from the enclosures of which a heavy fire of artillery and musketry opened upon the advancing force. This was soon silenced, and the infantry skirmishers rushed down the hill, supported by the 4th Infantry Brigade, and drove the enemy beyond the line of the canal.

At 9:00 AM on November 14, 1857, the flank march began. As the front of the advance column approached the Dilkoosha, a heavy musket fire started coming from the left, and the enemy tried to challenge the advance, but they were quickly pushed back over the top of the hill sloping down to the Martinière. From the enclosures there, a significant artillery and musket fire was directed at the advancing troops. This was soon silenced, and the infantry skirmishers charged down the hill, backed by the 4th Infantry Brigade, and drove the enemy beyond the canal line.

During the early part of the day two companies of the 93rd were detached, viz., the Grenadiers, under Capt. Middleton, close to the Cawnpoor road, to command it, while the baggage, ammunition, &c., were filing past; and No. 1, under Capt. Somerset Clarke, was pushed on to the left to seize and keep possession of a village so as to prevent the enemy from annoying the column in that quarter.

During the early part of the day, two companies of the 93rd were sent out separately: the Grenadiers, led by Capt. Middleton, were positioned near the Cawnpoor road to secure it while the baggage and ammunition were passing through; and No. 1, under Capt. Somerset Clarke, was moved to the left to capture and hold a village to stop the enemy from interfering with the column in that area.

While the leading brigade, in skirmishing order, was gradually pushing the enemy beyond the Dilkoosha, the 4th Brigade followed in support, at first in open column, and while doing so, the 93rd lost 1 man killed and 7 wounded. After the enemy had been driven down the hill towards the Martinière, the 93rd was allowed to rest under cover of some old mud walls to the left rear of the Dilkoosha, until the order was given for the brigade to advance upon the Martinière itself. Then the 4th Punjab Rifles moved first in skirmishing order, supported by the 93rd, the Naval Brigade keeping up a heavy fire on the left, the result being that the enemy were driven back upon their supports beyond the canal. The Punjab Rifles pushed on and occupied part of a village on the other side of the canal, while the 93rd, with the Madras Fusiliers occupied the wood and enclosures between the Martinière and the canal. Immediately on taking up this position, three companies of the regiment under Capt. Cornwall were sent to an open space on the left of the Martinière, close to the Cawnpoor road, for the purpose of protecting the Naval Brigade guns, while the headquarters, reduced to three companies under Col. Hay, remained within the enclosure. Towards evening the enemy from the other side of the canal opened a sharp artillery and musketry fire on the whole position, part of it coming from Banks’s Bungalow. This continued till nearly seven P.M., when the Commander-in-Chief rode up and called out the Light Company and part of No. 8, and desired them to endeavour to seize Banks’s Bungalow. As soon as the Naval Brigade guns were fired, this party under Col. Hay, in skirmishing order, made a rush towards the canal, which, however, was found too deep to ford. As the night was closing in, the Light Company remained extended in skirmishing order behind the bank of the canal, while Col. Hay with the remainder returned to the Martinière compound. Capt. Cornwall with the three detached companies also returned; but the Grenadiers and No. 1 company remained, holding detached positions to the left of the army.

While the leading brigade was gradually pushing the enemy beyond the Dilkoosha, the 4th Brigade followed in support, initially in open formation. During this action, the 93rd lost 1 man killed and 7 wounded. Once the enemy had been driven down the hill towards the Martinière, the 93rd was allowed to rest behind some old mud walls to the left rear of the Dilkoosha until the order was given for the brigade to advance on the Martinière itself. Then, the 4th Punjab Rifles moved out first in skirmishing order, supported by the 93rd, while the Naval Brigade maintained heavy fire on the left, resulting in the enemy being pushed back onto their supports beyond the canal. The Punjab Rifles advanced and occupied part of a village on the other side of the canal, while the 93rd, along with the Madras Fusiliers, took control of the woods and enclosures between the Martinière and the canal. Once they secured this position, three companies of the regiment under Capt. Cornwall were sent to an open area to the left of the Martinière, near the Cawnpoor road, to protect the Naval Brigade's artillery, while the headquarters, reduced to three companies under Col. Hay, stayed within the enclosure. Towards evening, the enemy from across the canal opened a strong artillery and rifle fire on the entire position, part of which came from Banks’s Bungalow. This barrage continued until nearly seven P.M., when the Commander-in-Chief rode up and called for the Light Company and part of No. 8, instructing them to attempt to seize Banks’s Bungalow. As soon as the Naval Brigade’s artillery was fired, this group under Col. Hay rushed toward the canal, which, however, was found to be too deep to cross. As night was approaching, the Light Company stayed extended in skirmishing order behind the bank of the canal, while Col. Hay and the rest returned to the Martinière compound. Capt. Cornwall with the three detached companies also returned, but the Grenadiers and No. 1 company remained, holding positions to the left of the army.

During the day the rear-guard (of which 200 of the 93rd formed part), under Lt.-Col. Ewart, was several times hotly engaged with the enemy, but drove them back on each occasion, with no loss and few casualties on our side. The casualties of the regiment throughout the day’s operations amounted to 1 man killed and 11 men wounded.

During the day, the rear guard (which included 200 members of the 93rd), under Lt.-Col. Ewart, faced the enemy several times but pushed them back each time, suffering no losses and only a few injuries on our side. The total casualties for the regiment throughout the day’s operations were 1 man killed and 11 men wounded.

On the 15th, the 93rd was not actively engaged; but in its position behind the Martinière compound was exposed to a constant fire, by which only 1 man was killed and 2 men were wounded. By this time headquarters was joined by the 200 who formed part of the rearguard. Late in the evening all the detached parties were called in, and the regiment bivouacked for the night in a position close under the Martinière.

On the 15th, the 93rd wasn't actively involved; however, from its location behind the Martinière compound, it was under constant fire, resulting in 1 man killed and 2 men wounded. By this time, headquarters was joined by the 200 who were part of the rearguard. Late in the evening, all the separate units were called in, and the regiment set up camp for the night in a position close to the Martinière.

At six o’clock A.M. on the 16th the force was under arms, and formed in the dry bed of the canal en masse, at quarter-distance column, and about nine o’clock advanced, close along the western bank of the Goomtee, for about two miles, when the head of the column encountered the enemy in a wood, close to a large village, on the southern outskirts of the city, and drove them in on their own supports. The 93rd—nearly every available officer and man being present—was the leading regiment of the main column, and, in consequence of the press in the narrow lanes, it was some time before it could be got up to support the skirmishers of the 53rd that were struggling with the enemy among the enclosures. Having driven the enemy back in this quarter, the 93rd emerged from the tortuous lanes of the village into an open space, directly opposite the Secunder Bagh, a high-walled enclosure, about 100 yards square, with towers at the angles, and loopholed all round. Here the regiment deployed into line, exposed to a biting musketry fire from the loopholed building, to avoid which Col. Hay was ordered to move the regiment under cover of a low mud wall about 30 yards from the southern face of the Secunder Bagh, while some guns were being placed in position in an open space between the Secunder Bagh and another building opposite on the[791] west side, for the purpose of breaching the south-western angle of the former.

At six o’clock AM on the 16th, the force was ready and gathered in the dry bed of the canal en masse, lined up in a quarter-distance formation. Around nine o’clock, they advanced closely along the western bank of the Goomtee for about two miles, when the front of the column came across the enemy in a wood near a large village on the southern edge of the city, pushing them back towards their own support. The 93rd—almost all available officers and men present—led the main column, and due to the congestion in the narrow lanes, it took some time to get them up to support the skirmishers of the 53rd as they fought the enemy in the enclosures. After driving the enemy back in this area, the 93rd moved out of the twisted lanes of the village into an open area directly opposite the Secunder Bagh, a high-walled enclosure about 100 yards square, with towers at the corners and loopholed all around. Here, the regiment formed a line, exposed to a sharp gunfire from the loopholed building. To avoid this, Col. Hay was instructed to move the regiment behind the cover of a low mud wall about 30 yards from the southern side of the Secunder Bagh while some guns were being set up in an open space between the Secunder Bagh and another building directly opposite on the[791] west side, aimed at breaching the south-western corner of the former.

As the last company of the 93rd—the 8th, under Capt. Dalzell—was moving into its place in line, the Commander-in-Chief called upon it to drag up a heavy gun to assist in breaching the wall; and gallantly and willingly was the difficult and dangerous duty performed, and the huge gun wheeled into position under a most withering fire. When the breach was being made, two companies, under Col. Leith Hay, took possession of a large serai or mud enclosure opposite the Secunder Bagh, driving the enemy out before them. In the meantime, the breach having been considered practicable, the assault was given by the 4th Punjab Rifles and the 93rd, supported by part of the 53rd and the battalion of detachments.

As the last group of the 93rd—the 8th, led by Capt. Dalzell—was taking its position in line, the Commander-in-Chief called upon them to haul up a heavy gun to help breach the wall; and bravely and willingly, they took on the tough and risky task, maneuvering the massive gun into place under intense fire. While the breach was being created, two companies, led by Col. Leith Hay, seized a large mud enclosure across from the Secunder Bagh, pushing the enemy out in front of them. Meanwhile, since the breach was deemed feasible, the assault was launched by the 4th Punjab Rifles and the 93rd, with support from part of the 53rd and the battalion of detachments.

It was a glorious and exciting rush. On went, side by side in generous rivalry, the Sikh and the Highlander—the 93rd straining every nerve in the race, led gallantly by the officers. The colours, so lately confided to the regiment by H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge, were opened to the breeze, and carried proudly by Ensigns Robertson and Taylor.

It was an exhilarating and thrilling experience. The Sikhs and the Highlanders ran side by side in friendly competition—the 93rd pushing themselves to the limit in the race, led bravely by their officers. The colors, recently entrusted to the regiment by H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge, were unfurled in the wind and carried proudly by Ensigns Robertson and Taylor.

The greater part of the regiment dashed at the breach, and among the first to enter were Lt.-Col. Ewart and Capt. Burroughs. At the same time, three companies advanced between the Secunder Bagh and the serai on the left, so as to keep down the artillery fire opened on the British flank by the enemy from the direction of the European barracks. The opening in the wall of the Secunder Bagh was so small that only one man could enter at a time; but a few having gained an entrance, they kept the enemy at bay, until a considerable number of the Highlanders and Sikhs had pushed in, when in a body they emerged into the open square, where commenced what was probably the sternest and bloodiest struggle of the whole campaign.

The majority of the regiment charged at the breach, and among the first to get in were Lt.-Col. Ewart and Capt. Burroughs. At the same time, three companies moved forward between the Secunder Bagh and the serai on the left to suppress the artillery fire that the enemy had opened on the British flank from the direction of the European barracks. The opening in the wall of the Secunder Bagh was so small that only one person could get through at a time; but once a few had made it inside, they held off the enemy until a good number of Highlanders and Sikhs had pushed in together. They then emerged into the open square, where what was likely the toughest and bloodiest fight of the entire campaign began.

Shortly after the breach had been entered, and while the men were struggling hand to hand against unequal numbers, that portion of the 93rd which had driven the enemy out of the serai, under Col. Hay, succeeded in blowing open the main gate, killing a number of the enemy in two large recesses on each side; and pressing their way in, rushed to the support of those who had passed through the breach. Away on the right also of the building, the 53rd had forced an entrance through a window. Still, with desperate courage and frightful carnage, the defence went on, and for hours the sepoys defended themselves with musket and tulwar against the bayonets and fire of the Highlanders, and 53rd, and the Punjab Rifles; but there was no escape for them, and the men, roused to the highest pitch of excitement, and burning to revenge the butchery of Cawnpoor, dashed furiously on, gave no quarter, and did not stay their hands while one single enemy stood to oppose them. No, not until, at the close of the day, the building formed one mighty charnel house—for upwards of 2000 dead sepoys, dressed in their old uniforms, lay piled in heaps, and on almost all was apparent either the small but deadly bayonet wound, or the deep gash of the Sikh tulwar.

Shortly after the breach was made, and while the men were fighting hand to hand against overwhelming numbers, the part of the 93rd that had driven the enemy out of the serai, led by Col. Hay, managed to blow open the main gate, killing several enemies in two large alcoves on either side; rushing in, they went to support those who had passed through the breach. Over to the right of the building, the 53rd had also broken in through a window. Yet, with sheer determination and horrific violence, the defense continued, and for hours the sepoys fought back with muskets and swords against the bayonets and fire from the Highlanders, the 53rd, and the Punjab Rifles; but there was no escape for them. The men, fueled by intense anger and eager to avenge the massacre at Cawnpoor, charged forward relentlessly, showed no mercy, and wouldn’t stop until every last enemy was defeated. No, not until the end of the day did the building become a vast graveyard—over 2000 dead sepoys, still in their old uniforms, lay in heaps, most showing either a small but deadly bayonet wound or a deep cut from the Sikh sword.

The Secunder Bagh.
From a photograph held by the Regiment.

As might be guessed, the regiment did not pass scatheless through this fiery contest; not a few were killed, and many wounded. The sergeant-major, Donald Murray, was one of the first to fall; he was shot dead as he advanced in his place in the regiment. Then fell Capt. Lumsden, of the H.E.I.C.S., attached to the 93rd as interpreter. Within the building, Capt. Dalzell was killed by a shot from a window above. Lts. Welch and Cooper were severely wounded; and Lt.-Col. Ewart, Capt. Burroughs, and Ensign Macnamara bore away with them bloody reminiscences of the dreadful fray.

As you might expect, the regiment didn't come through this intense battle unscathed; several were killed, and many more were injured. The sergeant-major, Donald Murray, was one of the first to go down; he was shot dead while moving forward in the ranks. Captain Lumsden, from the H.E.I.C.S., who served as an interpreter for the 93rd, also fell. Inside the building, Captain Dalzell was killed by a shot from a window above. Lieutenants Welch and Cooper suffered serious injuries, and Lieutenant Colonel Ewart, Captain Burroughs, and Ensign Macnamara were left with bloody memories of the horrific fight.

A large number of officers and men were recommended for the Victoria Cross, though few of the former obtained it; for although all richly deserved[792] the honour, it is well known that mere personal adventure is discouraged on the part of those who are in command. Of the men of the regiment the coveted honour was conferred on Lance-Corporal John Dunley, Private David Mackay, and Private Peter Grant, each of whom performed a feat of bravery which contributed not a little to the success of the day. They were elected for the honour by the vote of the private soldiers. No doubt many others deserved a similar honour, and it seems almost invidious to mention any names, when every one doubtless did his best and bravest.

A lot of officers and soldiers were recommended for the Victoria Cross, but few of the officers received it; even though all truly deserved[792] the honor, it's well known that personal glory is discouraged for those in command. From the regiment, the prestigious award was given to Lance-Corporal John Dunley, Private David Mackay, and Private Peter Grant, each of whom did something brave that significantly helped the success of the day. They were chosen for the award by the votes of their fellow soldiers. No doubt many others also deserved the same recognition, and it feels unfair to single out any names when everyone certainly did their best and bravest.

During the desperate struggle within, one of the boldest feats of arms of the day was performed by Capt. Stewart of the 93rd, son of the late Sir W. Drummond Stewart of Murthly. Of the three companies which had moved out between the Serai and the Secunder Bagh, to keep down the flank fire of the enemy while the breaching was going on, two, with a few of the 53rd, led on by Capt. Stewart, in the most gallant style, dashed forward, seized two of the enemy’s guns, which were raking the road, and immediately after effected a lodgment in the European barracks, thus securing the position on the left. For this splendid and useful feat of bravery he was elected by the officers of the regiment for the honour of the Victoria Cross, which was most deservedly conferred on him.

During the intense struggle inside, one of the boldest military actions of the day was carried out by Capt. Stewart of the 93rd, son of the late Sir W. Drummond Stewart of Murthly. Out of the three companies that had moved out between the Serai and the Secunder Bagh to suppress the enemy's flank fire while the breaching was happening, two, along with a few members of the 53rd, led by Capt. Stewart, gallantly charged forward, captured two of the enemy's cannons that were targeting the road, and shortly after secured a position in the European barracks, thereby establishing control on the left side. For this impressive and valuable act of bravery, he was nominated by the regiment's officers for the honor of the Victoria Cross, which was rightfully awarded to him.

All this was effected by three o’clock P.M.

All this was done by three o’clock PM

The regimental hospital had been established early in the day beneath the walls of the Secunder Bagh, and throughout the desperate struggle, in the midst of the hottest fire, the Assistant-Surgeons Sinclair, Menzies, and Bell, were constantly to be seen exposing themselves fearlessly in attendance on the wounded.

The regimental hospital was set up early in the day under the walls of the Secunder Bagh, and throughout the desperate fight, amidst the heaviest gunfire, Assistant-Surgeons Sinclair, Menzies, and Bell were always seen bravely putting themselves in harm's way to help the wounded.

Almost immediately after the above operations, the 4th Brigade was withdrawn by Brigadier Adrian Hope, with the exception of the two companies of the 93rd occupying the barracks; and after a short rest, was sent to clear a village on the right of the road leading to the Residency, and between the Secunder Bagh and the Shah Nujeef. This was easily effected, and the brigade remained under cover in the village, while preparations were being made to take the Shah Nujeef. It having been found impossible to subdue the enemy’s musketry fire from the latter building by artillery, the Commander-in-Chief collected the 93rd around him and said, “I had no intention of employing you again to-day, but the Shah Nujeef must be taken; the artillery cannot drive the enemy out, so you must, with the bayonet.” Giving the regiment some plain directions as to how they were to proceed, he said he would accompany them himself.

Almost immediately after the previous operations, Brigadier Adrian Hope withdrew the 4th Brigade, except for the two companies of the 93rd that were occupying the barracks. After a brief rest, they were sent to clear a village on the right side of the road leading to the Residency, situated between the Secunder Bagh and the Shah Nujeef. This was accomplished easily, and the brigade stayed sheltered in the village while plans were made to take the Shah Nujeef. Since it was impossible to suppress the enemy’s gunfire from that building with artillery, the Commander-in-Chief gathered the 93rd around him and said, “I hadn’t planned to use you again today, but we need to take the Shah Nujeef; the artillery can’t force the enemy out, so you have to do it with the bayonet.” He gave the regiment some straightforward instructions on how to proceed and mentioned that he would join them himself.

At this moment the Naval Brigade redoubled its fire, and Middleton’s troop of Horse Artillery poured a continuous stream of grape-shot into the brushwood and enclosures around the building. Under this iron storm the 93rd, under Col. Hay, all excited to the highest degree, with flashing eye and nervous tread, rolled on in one vast wave, the greyhaired warrior of many fights, with drawn sword, riding at its head surrounded by his staff, and accompanied by Brigadier Adrian Hope. As the regiment approached the nearest angle of the building, the men began to drop under the enemy’s fire, poured forth from behind the loopholed walls; but still not a man wavered, and on went the regiment without a check, until it stood at the foot of the wall, which towered above it 20 feet, quite uninjured by the artillery fire.

At that moment, the Naval Brigade intensified its fire, and Middleton’s troop of Horse Artillery unleashed a constant barrage of grape-shot into the brush and enclosures surrounding the building. Amid this barrage, the 93rd, led by Col. Hay, surged forward with immense energy, their eyes fierce and their steps quick. At the front, the grey-haired veteran of many battles, sword drawn, rode with his staff and was joined by Brigadier Adrian Hope. As the regiment neared the closest corner of the building, some men began to fall under the enemy’s fire coming from behind the loopholed walls; yet not a single soldier faltered, and the regiment pressed on resolutely until it reached the base of the wall, which loomed 20 feet above them, completely unharmed by the artillery fire.

There was no breach and no scaling-ladders; and unable to advance, but unwilling to retire, the men halted and commenced a musketry battle with the garrison, but of course at great disadvantage, for the Sepoys poured in their deadly volleys securely from behind their cover, while the 93rd was without shelter or protection of any kind, and therefore many fell. By this time nearly all the mounted officers were either wounded or dismounted. Brigadier Hope, his A.D.C. and Brigade Major, had their horses shot under them; Lt.-Col. Hay’s horse was disabled by a musket shot; and two of the Commander-in-Chief’s staff were dangerously wounded. As there was no visible means of effecting an entrance on this side, a party of the regiment pushed round the angle to the front gate, but found it was so well covered and protected by a strong work of masonry as to be perfectly unassailable. One more desperate effort was therefore made by artillery, and two of Peel’s guns were brought up under cover of the fire of the regiment, dragged along by a number of men of the 93rd, Brigadier Hope, Colonel Hay, and Sir David Baird heartily lending a hand. Still, though the guns hurled their shot in rapid succession at only a few yards distance, no impression could be made.

There was no breach and no scaling ladders; unable to move forward but not wanting to retreat, the men stopped and started a firefight with the troops inside, but they were at a major disadvantage. The Sepoys fired their deadly shots safely from behind cover, while the 93rd had no shelter or protection at all, causing many to fall. By then, almost all the mounted officers were either injured or dismounted. Brigadier Hope, his A.D.C., and Brigade Major all had their horses shot out from under them; Lt.-Col. Hay’s horse was hit by a bullet; and two of the Commander-in-Chief’s staff were seriously wounded. With no clear way to enter from this side, a group from the regiment moved around to the front gate but found it so well protected by strong masonry that it was impossible to breach. A final desperate attempt was then made with artillery, and two of Peel’s guns were brought up under the cover of the regiment’s fire, pulled along by several men from the 93rd, with Brigadier Hope, Colonel Hay, and Sir David Baird all pitching in. Still, even though the guns fired rapidly at just a few yards away, they couldn't make any impact.

Success seemed impossible, the guns were withdrawn, and the wounded collected, in which last duty Lt. Wood and Ensign Macnamara rendered good service under a galling fire at considerable risk to themselves. Evening was fast closing in, and the assault must necessarily soon be given up, but Brigadier Hope resolved to make one last effort. He collected about fifty men of the 93rd, and crept cautiously through some brushwood, guided by Sergeant Paton, to a part of the wall in which the sergeant had discovered a spot so injured that he thought an entrance might be effected. The small party reached this unperceived, and found a narrow rent, up which a single man was pushed with some difficulty. He reported that no enemy was to be seen near the spot, and immediately Brigadier Hope, accompanied by Colonel Hay and several of the men, scrambled up and stood upon the inside of the wall. The sappers were immediately sent for to enlarge the opening, when more of the 93rd followed, and Brigadier Hope with his small party gained, almost unopposed, the main gate, threw it open, and in rushed the 93rd, just in time to see the enemy in their white dresses gliding away into the darkness of the night. Sergeant Paton for the above daring service deservedly received the Victoria Cross. Thus ended the desperate struggle of the day, and the relief of the Residency was all but secured. Lts. Wood and Goldsmith were here severely wounded, and a number of men killed and wounded. A deep silence now reigned over the entire position, and the little army, weary and exhausted by its mighty efforts, lay down upon the hard-won battle-ground to rest, and if possible to sleep.

Success seemed impossible; the guns were pulled back, and the wounded were gathered up. In this final task, Lt. Wood and Ensign Macnamara provided valuable assistance while under heavy fire, risking their own safety. Night was rapidly approaching, and the attack would have to be called off soon, but Brigadier Hope decided to make one last push. He gathered about fifty men from the 93rd and cautiously moved through some brush, led by Sergeant Paton, to a section of the wall that the sergeant had found damaged enough to allow entry. The small group reached this spot undetected and discovered a narrow opening, through which a single man was squeezed with some effort. He reported that there were no enemies in sight at that location, and immediately Brigadier Hope, accompanied by Colonel Hay and several men, climbed up and stood on the inside of the wall. The sappers were quickly called to widen the opening, after which more of the 93rd came through. Brigadier Hope and his small group almost faced no opposition as they reached the main gate, flung it open, and the 93rd charged inside, just in time to see the enemy in their white uniforms disappearing into the night. Sergeant Paton, for his courageous actions, rightfully received the Victoria Cross. This marked the end of the fierce struggle of the day, and the relief of the Residency was nearly guaranteed. Lts. Wood and Goldsmith suffered serious wounds, and several men were killed or injured. A deep silence now enveloped the entire area, and the exhausted little army lay down on the hard-won battlefield to rest, hoping to get some sleep.

The casualties throughout the day to the 93rd were very great. Two officers and 23 men killed, and 7 officers and 61 men wounded. As many of the latter died of their wounds, and most of the survivors were permanently disabled, they may be regarded as almost a dead loss to the regiment.

The losses for the 93rd throughout the day were significant. Two officers and 23 soldiers were killed, and 7 officers and 61 soldiers were injured. Many of the injured died from their wounds, and most of the survivors were permanently disabled, so they can be considered nearly a total loss for the regiment.

Early on the following morning, as soon as daylight had sufficiently set in to enable anything to be seen, the regimental colour of the 93rd was hoisted on the highest pinnacle of the Shah Nujeef, to inform the garrison of the Residency of the previous day’s success. The signal was seen and replied to. This act was performed by Lt. and Adjt. M’Bean, assisted by Sergeant Hutchinson, and it was by no means unattended with danger, for the enemy, on perceiving their intention, immediately opened fire, but fortunately without injury to either.

Early the next morning, as soon as there was enough light to see, the regimental flag of the 93rd was raised on the highest point of the Shah Nujeef to let the garrison of the Residency know about the success from the day before. The signal was noticed and acknowledged. This was carried out by Lt. and Adjt. M’Bean, with help from Sergeant Hutchinson, and it definitely involved risks, as the enemy, noticing their plan, immediately started firing, but luckily, no one was hurt.

The 93rd was not employed on the 17th further than in holding the different positions taken on the previous day. The 53rd and 90th captured the Mess-house, Hospital, and Motee Mahul. The communication with the Residency was now opened, and there was great joy among the relieving force when Generals[793] Outram and Havelock came out to meet the Commander-in-Chief.

The 93rd did not take any further action on the 17th beyond holding the positions established the day before. The 53rd and 90th took control of the Mess-house, Hospital, and Motee Mahul. Communication with the Residency was restored, and there was a lot of excitement among the relieving troops when Generals[793] Outram and Havelock came out to meet the Commander-in-Chief.

On the evening of Nov. 18th, 1857, the distribution of the 93rd, which was now completely broken up, was as follows:—Head-quarters under Col. Hay, consisting of 120 men, occupied the Serai in rear of the European barracks; three companies under Lt.-Col. Ewart held the barracks; one company under Capt. Clarke held the Motee Mahul, while part of the garrison of the Residency held the Hern Khanah and Engine-house. These two latter positions secured the exit of the garrison. One company and part of the light company, under Capt. Dawson, held the Shah Nujeef, and kept in check the enemy’s batteries placed close down on the eastern bank of the Goomtee. All these parties were constantly on the alert, and exposed night and day to the fire of the enemy’s artillery and musketry. On the 18th only 1 man was wounded.

On the evening of November 18th, 1857, the distribution of the 93rd, which was now completely broken up, was as follows: Headquarters under Colonel Hay, consisting of 120 men, occupied the Serai behind the European barracks; three companies under Lieutenant Colonel Ewart held the barracks; one company under Captain Clarke held the Motee Mahul, while part of the garrison of the Residency secured the Hern Khanah and Engine-house. These two positions ensured the garrison's escape route. One company and part of the light company, under Captain Dawson, held the Shah Nujeef, keeping the enemy's artillery on the eastern bank of the Goomtee in check. All these groups were constantly alert and exposed day and night to the enemy's artillery and gunfire. On the 18th, only one man was injured.

During the 19th, 20th, and 21st the evacuation of the Residency was carried on, and by the night of the 22d all was ready for the garrison to retire. The whole was successfully accomplished, the retirement taking place through the lane by which the relieving force had approached the Secunder Bagh on the 16th. The brigade to which the 93rd belonged had the honour of covering the retreat as it had led the advance of the main body on the 16th;[575] and, early on the morning of the 23d, the whole regiment was once more together in the grounds round the Martinière, but retired and bivouacked behind the Dilkoosha during the afternoon. From the 19th to the 23rd the 93rd had 6 men wounded and 1 man killed. Two unfortunate accidents occurred on the 23d: a corporal and 3 men were blown up by the explosion of some gunpowder, and Colour-Sergeant Knox, who answered to his name at daylight, did not appear again; it is supposed that in the uncertain light he had fallen into one of the many deep wells around Lucknow.

During the 19th, 20th, and 21st, the evacuation of the Residency was carried out, and by the night of the 22nd, everything was ready for the garrison to withdraw. The entire operation was successfully completed, with the retreat happening through the path that the relieving force had taken to approach the Secunder Bagh on the 16th. The brigade, which included the 93rd, had the honor of covering the retreat, just as it had led the advance of the main body on the 16th;[575] and, early on the morning of the 23rd, the entire regiment was reunited in the grounds around the Martinière but later moved and set up camp behind the Dilkoosha in the afternoon. From the 19th to the 23rd, the 93rd sustained 6 wounded and 1 killed. Two unfortunate accidents occurred on the 23rd: a corporal and 3 men were killed by the explosion of some gunpowder, and Colour-Sergeant Knox, who responded to his name at dawn, did not appear again; it's believed that in the dim light, he fell into one of the many deep wells scattered around Lucknow.

Thus was accomplished one of the most difficult and daring feats of arms ever attempted, in which, as will have been seen, the 93rd won immortal laurels. But its work was by no means done.

Thus was accomplished one of the most difficult and daring military feats ever attempted, in which, as has been seen, the 93rd won eternal glory. But its work was by no means finished.

On the 24th the army continued its retrograde movement towards Cawnpoor, staying three days at the Alum Bagh, removing the baggage and the sick, to enable preparations to be made for the defence of that position. On the 27th the march was resumed by the Bunnee bridge, the army encumbered with women, children, sick, and baggage, which, however, after a little confusion, the main column got clear of. Next day, as the march went on, the sound of heavy firing was heard; and when the troops were told that it was the Gwalior rebel contingent attacking Cawnpoor, they, fatigued as they were, braced themselves for renewed exertions. About ten o’clock on that night (the 28th) the main column arrived at within a short distance of the bridge of boats at Cawnpoor. Between heat, and dust, and hunger, and exhaustion the march was a dreadfully trying one, yet not a man was missing by twelve o’clock that night. A short but welcome sleep came to renew the strength of the brave and determined men.

On the 24th, the army continued its retreat toward Cawnpoor, staying three days at the Alum Bagh to remove the baggage and the sick, allowing for preparations to defend that position. On the 27th, the march resumed via the Bunnee bridge, with the army burdened by women, children, the sick, and baggage, which, after some confusion, the main column managed to clear. The next day, as the march continued, the sound of heavy gunfire was heard; when the troops learned that it was the Gwalior rebel contingent attacking Cawnpoor, they, though exhausted, steeled themselves for more effort. Around ten o’clock that night (the 28th), the main column reached a short distance from the bridge of boats at Cawnpoor. The march was incredibly taxing due to the heat, dust, hunger, and exhaustion, yet not a single man was missing by midnight. A brief but welcome sleep provided a boost of strength for the brave and determined soldiers.

At daylight on the 29th the enemy commenced a heavy fire on the entrenched camp and bridge of boats. Peel’s guns immediately opened fire, under cover of which the 53rd and 93rd approached the bridge, and, under a perfect storm of shot, shell, and bullets, succeeded in crossing it, and in gaining the open plain close to the artillery barracks, taking up a position between this and the old sepoy lines in front of the city of Cawnpoor, and near that sacred spot where General Wheeler had defended himself so long and nobly against the whole power of Nana Sahib. By this movement the communication with Allahabad was reopened, the only casualty to the 93rd being Ensign Hay slightly wounded. All the convoy of women, wounded, &c., was got over, and by December 3rd the greater portion were safely on their way to Allahabad, and everything nearly ready for an attack on the rebel army.

At daybreak on the 29th, the enemy started a heavy bombardment on the fortified camp and the pontoon bridge. Peel’s artillery quickly returned fire, providing cover for the 53rd and 93rd regiments as they approached the bridge. Despite facing a barrage of cannon fire, shells, and bullets, they successfully crossed and reached the open plain near the artillery barracks. They positioned themselves between this area and the old sepoy lines in front of the city of Cawnpoor, close to the sacred ground where General Wheeler had valiantly defended himself against the full might of Nana Sahib for so long. This maneuver reopened communications with Allahabad, with the only casualty for the 93rd being Ensign Hay, who was slightly injured. All the convoy of women, the wounded, etc., managed to cross over, and by December 3rd, most were safely on their way to Allahabad, with everything nearly prepared for an assault on the rebel forces.

On the morning of December 1, as the 93rd was turning out for muster, the enemy opened fire upon it with shrapnel, by which Captain Cornwall, Sergeant M’Intyre, and 5 privates were severely wounded. The regiment, therefore, took shelter under cover of the old lines, returning, except the picquet, at night to the tents, and continuing so to do until the morning of the 6th.

On the morning of December 1, as the 93rd was gathering for roll call, the enemy started shooting at them with shrapnel, seriously wounding Captain Cornwall, Sergeant M’Intyre, and 5 privates. The regiment took cover behind the old lines and returned to their tents at night, except for the picket, continuing this routine until the morning of the 6th.

On the morning of the 6th the 93rd paraded behind the old sepoy lines, afterwards moving to the left and keeping under cover until the whole disposable force of the army was formed in mass on the left, under cover of the new barracks and some ruins behind them. Brigadier Greathead kept the line of the canal, extending from the fort; Walpole crossed the canal on Greathead’s left, so as to secure all the passes from the city. While these operations were being carried out, Hope’s brigade, consisting of the 42nd, 53rd, and 93rd, supported by Brigadier Inglis, moved away to the left, towards the open plain where the enemy’s right rested, while the cavalry and horse artillery, making a wide sweep, were to turn the enemy’s right flank, and unite their attack with that of Hope. On debouching into the plain, the enemy opened fire, when the 53rd and Sikhs were immediately thrown to the front in skirmishing order, and pressed eagerly forward, while the 93rd and 42nd, in successive lines, followed rapidly up. Notwithstanding the unceasingly hot fire of the enemy, which began to tell upon the men, still onward in majestic line moved the Highlanders, for a time headed by the Commander-in-Chief himself, who rode in front of the 93rd.

On the morning of the 6th, the 93rd lined up behind the old sepoy positions, then moved to the left and stayed sheltered until the entire available force of the army was assembled on the left, using the new barracks and some ruins for cover. Brigadier Greathead maintained the line along the canal extending from the fort; Walpole crossed the canal to the left of Greathead to secure all the passes from the city. While these movements were happening, Hope’s brigade, which included the 42nd, 53rd, and 93rd, supported by Brigadier Inglis, moved to the left toward the open plain where the enemy's right was positioned, while the cavalry and horse artillery made a wide maneuver to flank the enemy's right and coordinate their attack with Hope's. When they emerged onto the plain, the enemy started firing, prompting the 53rd and Sikhs to take the lead in skirmishing formation and advance quickly, while the 93rd and 42nd followed closely in succession. Despite the relentless and intense enemy fire, which was beginning to affect the soldiers, the Highlanders continued moving forward in a strong line, momentarily led by the Commander-in-Chief himself, who rode ahead of the 93rd.

On approaching the broken ground near the bridge, it was found necessary to alter the formation somewhat. The enemy disputed the passage of the bridge by a heavy shower of grape, which, however, caused little loss. As the regiment cleared the bridge, the enemy retired, and at the same time Peel’s heavy guns came limbering up, and as they passed along the left of the 93rd, a number of the men seized the drags, pulled them to the front, and helped to place them for action. They opened, and caused the enemy to retire still further, when the 93rd again formed into line, as also did the 42nd, and both continued to advance still under a heavy fire, for the enemy’s artillery disputed every inch of ground. But gradually, steadily, and surely the Highlanders pressed on, urging the enemy back, until at last the standing camp of the Gwalior contingent opened to view, when the Commander-in-Chief ordered Nos. 7 and 8 companies to advance at a run and take possession. It was empty, but no preparations had been made to carry off anything. The hospital tents alone were tenanted by the sick and wounded, who, as the soldiers passed, held up their hands and begged for mercy; but the men turned from them in disgust, unable to pity, but unwilling to strike a wounded foe.

As they approached the damaged ground near the bridge, it was necessary to change the layout a bit. The enemy contested the bridge with a heavy barrage of grapeshot, which, fortunately, caused little damage. As the regiment cleared the bridge, the enemy fell back, and at the same time, Peel’s heavy guns came rolling up. As they moved along the left of the 93rd, several soldiers grabbed the dragging ropes, pulled them to the front, and helped set them up for action. They fired, forcing the enemy to retreat even further, at which point the 93rd reformed into a line, followed by the 42nd, and both continued to advance under heavy fire, as the enemy's artillery contested every inch of ground. However, the Highlanders gradually pressed on, pushing the enemy back, until finally, the main camp of the Gwalior contingent came into view. The Commander-in-Chief ordered Companies 7 and 8 to advance at a run and take control. It was empty, and no preparations had been made to remove anything. Only the hospital tents were occupied by the sick and wounded, who, as the soldiers passed, raised their hands and begged for mercy; but the men turned away in disgust, unable to show pity yet unwilling to strike at their wounded foes.

After passing through the camp, the 93rd formed line again to the right and advanced, still annoyed by a galling fire of round shot and shrapnel. During a momentary halt, Lieut. Stirling was struck down by a round shot, and General Mansfield, who was with the regiment at the time, was struck by a shrapnel bullet. The advance continued, and the enemy drew back, disputing every foot of ground. General Mansfield with some guns, the rifles, and 93rd secured the Subadar’s Tank in rear of the enemy’s left, while Sir[794] Colin Campbell with a small force, including two companies of the 93rd, pressed the pursuit of the routed Gwalior contingent along the Calpee road. By sunset the rebels in the city, and on the left beyond it, had retired by the Bithoor road.

After moving through the camp, the 93rd lined up again to the right and pushed forward, still troubled by a relentless barrage of cannonballs and shrapnel. During a brief pause, Lieut. Stirling was hit by a cannonball, and General Mansfield, who was with the regiment at that moment, was struck by a piece of shrapnel. The advance continued, and the enemy fell back, fighting for every inch of ground. General Mansfield, along with some artillery, the rifles, and the 93rd, secured the Subadar’s Tank behind the enemy’s left, while Sir Colin Campbell with a small group, including two companies of the 93rd, chased after the fleeing Gwalior contingent along the Calpee road. By sunset, the rebels in the city and to the left beyond it had retreated via the Bithoor road.

The casualties to the 93rd were 2 officers and 10 men wounded. That night the regiment bivouacked in a large grove of trees which had been occupied in the morning by the enemy, who, unwittingly, had prepared an evening meal for their opponents, for beside the many little fires which were still burning were found half-baked cakes, and brazen vessels full of boiled rice.

The 93rd suffered 2 officers and 10 men wounded. That night, the regiment set up camp in a large grove of trees that the enemy had occupied earlier in the day. Unbeknownst to them, they prepared an evening meal for their opponents, as many small fires were still burning, and half-baked cakes and metal pots full of boiled rice were found.

The centre and left of the rebel army retreated during the night by the Bithoor road, but were followed on the 8th by General Hope Grant with the cavalry, light artillery, and Hope’s brigade, and early on the morning of the 9th, after a long march of twenty hours, they were overtaken at the Serai Ghât on the Ganges, attacked, dispersed, and all their guns, 15 in number, and ammunition taken.

The center and left of the rebel army pulled back overnight along the Bithoor road, but on the 8th, they were pursued by General Hope Grant with cavalry, light artillery, and Hope’s brigade. Early on the morning of the 9th, after a long march of twenty hours, they were caught up at the Serai Ghât on the Ganges, attacked, scattered, and all of their 15 guns and ammunition were seized.

Thus was defeated and dispersed the whole of the rebel army which but a few days before had exultingly laid siege to the entrenched camp at Cawnpoor: broken, defeated, pursued, and scattered, it no longer held together or presented the semblance of an organised body. That evening the force encamped close to the river, and next day fell back on Bithoor, where it remained till the end of the month.

Thus, the entire rebel army, which just a few days earlier had proudly laid siege to the fortified camp at Cawnpoor, was defeated and scattered. Broken, beaten, pursued, and dispersed, it no longer functioned as a cohesive unit or looked like an organized force. That evening, the troops set up camp near the river, and the next day retreated to Bithoor, where they stayed until the end of the month.

The next few days were occupied in clearing the rebels from the whole district around Lucknow, the British force advancing as far as Futtehgurh. Here it was encamped till the 1st of February 1858, when the camp was broken up. The Commander-in-Chief returned to Cawnpoor, and the troops commenced to move by different routes towards Lucknow, now become the centre of the rebel power. Hope’s brigade marched to Cawnpoor, and on arriving there was broken up, the 53d being removed from it. This was a source of great disappointment both to that corps and the 93rd. The two regiments having been together in so many dangers and difficulties, and having shared in the glorious relief of the Residency of Lucknow, a feeling of attachment and esteem had sprung up between them, which was thoroughly manifested when the 93rd left Cawnpoor and passed into Oude on the 10th of February; the band of the 53rd played it to the bridge of boats, by which the 93rd crossed the Ganges, and both officers and men of the former lined the road in honour of their old comrades.

The next few days were spent clearing the rebels from the entire area around Lucknow, with the British forces moving as far as Futtehgurh. They set up camp there until February 1, 1858, when they broke camp. The Commander-in-Chief returned to Cawnpoor, and the troops started moving along different routes towards Lucknow, which had become the center of the rebel power. Hope’s brigade marched to Cawnpoor, but upon arrival, it was disbanded, with the 53rd being taken from it. This was a big disappointment for both that regiment and the 93rd. The two regiments had faced many dangers together and had shared in the glorious relief of the Residency of Lucknow, leading to a strong bond and camaraderie between them. This connection was clearly shown when the 93rd left Cawnpoor and moved into Oude on February 10; the band of the 53rd played them to the bridge of boats, where the 93rd crossed the Ganges, and both officers and men of the 53rd lined the road to honor their old comrades.

From the middle to the end of February, the army destined to attack the city of Lucknow was collecting from all quarters, and stationed by regiments along the road leading thither from Cawnpoor, to protect the siege train in its transit. By the end of the month the largest and best equipped British army ever seen in India, led by the Commander-in-Chief in person, was collected in the Alum Bagh plains, prepared for the attack. A new organisation of the army now took place, new brigades and divisions were formed, and new brigadiers and generals appointed to each.

From mid to late February, the army preparing to attack the city of Lucknow was gathering from all directions, stationed by regiments along the road from Cawnpoor to safeguard the siege train on its way. By the end of the month, the largest and best-equipped British army ever assembled in India, led by the Commander-in-Chief himself, was gathered on the Alum Bagh plains, ready for the assault. A new organization of the army took place, with new brigades and divisions formed and new brigadiers and generals appointed for each.

On February 28, 1858, the 93rd arrived at the Alum Bagh, and on the following morning, March 1, moved, with two troops of horse artillery, the 9th Lancers, and 42nd Highlanders, round Major-General Outram’s rear and right flank, behind the fort of Jelalabad, and, making a sweep of some miles, came suddenly upon an outlying picquet of the enemy about a mile to the south of the Dilkoosha. The enemy, taken by surprise, fell back fighting, but in the end fled in disorder to the Martinière, leaving the Dilkoosha and the villages and enclosures on both sides to be occupied by their pursuers. Towards the afternoon other brigades and regiments followed, and took up positions on the left, extending so as to communicate with Major-General Outram’s right. In this position the whole force bivouacked for the night; and in a day or two the regimental camp was formed close to the river Goomtee, where it remained till March 11. From March 2nd the regiment was employed every other day as one large outlying picquet, and posted in a dense tope of trees surrounded by a high wall. A constant fire was kept up on this position by the enemy, happily with no loss to the 93rd. The regiment was also kept constantly employed in other duties. On the 9th, along with its brigade, the 93rd took part in the storming of the Martinière, which was given up by the enemy after a very slight resistance, only a few of the 93rd being wounded. The enemy were pursued by the 42nd and 93rd, the latter pushing on beyond Banks’s bungalow, and taking possession of a large garden close to the enemy’s second chain of works, which was formed by the Begum’s Palace, the Mess House, the Motee Mahul, the old Barracks, the Shah Nujeef, and the Secunder Bagh. While this was being effected, the 53rd, which had been allowed to rejoin their comrades of the 93rd, made a dash at the Secunder Bagh and took possession, just as a large body of the enemy was approaching to garrison it. The 93rd bivouacked in the garden for the night. During the day the enemy had been driven close up to the city by other sections of the army, and the next day was employed in making breaches in the Begum Kotee or Palace, a large pile of buildings and enclosures in front of and covering the celebrated Kaiser Bagh, known to be strongly garrisoned, and fortified and protected, as the enemy considered it to be the key of the whole position.

On February 28, 1858, the 93rd arrived at the Alum Bagh, and the next morning, March 1, moved with two troops of horse artillery, the 9th Lancers, and the 42nd Highlanders around Major-General Outram’s rear and right flank, behind the fort of Jelalabad. They made a wide sweep and unexpectedly came across an enemy outpost about a mile south of the Dilkoosha. The enemy, caught off guard, fought back but ultimately retreated in disarray to the Martinière, leaving the Dilkoosha and the surrounding villages to be occupied by the advancing forces. In the afternoon, other brigades and regiments arrived and positioned themselves on the left, connecting with Major-General Outram’s right. The entire force camped for the night, and within a couple of days, the regimental camp was established near the Goomtee River, where it stayed until March 11. Starting on March 2, the regiment was assigned as a large outlying picket duty every other day, stationed in a dense grove of trees surrounded by a high wall. The enemy maintained a constant fire on this position, but fortunately, the 93rd suffered no losses. The regiment was also involved in various other tasks. On the 9th, along with its brigade, the 93rd participated in the assault on the Martinière, which the enemy surrendered after minimal resistance, resulting in only a few injuries to the 93rd. The 42nd and 93rd pursued the enemy, with the latter advancing beyond Banks’s bungalow and securing a large garden near the enemy’s second line of defenses, which consisted of the Begum’s Palace, the Mess House, the Motee Mahul, the old Barracks, the Shah Nujeef, and the Secunder Bagh. During this operation, the 53rd, which had been allowed to rejoin the 93rd, made a quick move on the Secunder Bagh and took control just as a substantial enemy force was arriving to occupy it. The 93rd spent the night in the garden. Throughout the day, the enemy had been pushed back towards the city by other army units, and the following day was spent creating breaches in the Begum Kotee or Palace, a large complex of buildings and enclosures in front of and protecting the famous Kaiser Bagh, which was known to be heavily garrisoned, fortified, and deemed crucial by the enemy for the overall position.

At 3 o’clock P.M., on the 11th, it was announced to the 93rd that the honour of assaulting the position was allotted to them by the Commander-in-Chief. The regiment formed up in a patch of thick wood close to road leading directly to the front of the Begum Kotee, and thence to the Kaiser Bagh. It was told off by Brigadier Adrian Hope into two divisions,—the right wing, under Col. Leith Hay, consisting of the grenadiers, Nos. 1, 2, 3, and 4 companies, and the left wing, under Bt. Lt.-Col. Gordon, consisting of Nos. 5, 6, 8, and light companies; the former to assault and enter by the front breach, and the latter by that on the right flank of the position made by the battery from Banks’s bungalow. No. 7 company was left to guard the camp. At 4 P.M. the large guns became silent, and at the same time the enemy’s musketry fire slackened. At this moment the 93rd wound out of the enclosures, advanced up the road, and, without a shot fired at it, got under cover of some ruined buildings,—Col. Hay’s division almost in front of the gate, and Col. Gordon’s to the right flank.

At 3:00 PM on the 11th, it was announced to the 93rd that the Commander-in-Chief had chosen them for the honor of attacking the position. The regiment assembled in a dense thicket near the road that led directly to the front of the Begum Kotee and then to the Kaiser Bagh. Brigadier Adrian Hope divided them into two wings: the right wing, led by Col. Leith Hay, included companies 1, 2, 3, and 4, while the left wing, under Bt. Lt.-Col. Gordon, was made up of companies 5, 6, 8, and the light company; the right wing was tasked to assault and enter through the front breach, while the left wing would approach via the right flank of the position created by the battery from Banks’s bungalow. Company 7 stayed behind to guard the camp. At 4 P.M., the heavy artillery fell silent, and the enemy's gunfire decreased. At that moment, the 93rd moved out from their enclosures, advanced along the road, and, without receiving any fire, took cover behind some ruined buildings—Col. Hay’s division positioned almost at the gate and Col. Gordon’s on the right flank.

At a signal given by Brigadier Adrian Hope, both storming parties emerged from their cover, and each dashed at headlong speed, and with a deafening cheer, right at its respective breach. The enemy were taken by surprise, but quickly manning the walls and loop-holes, poured a perfect storm of musketry on the advancing columns. Not a man fell, for the enemy fired too high; not a man wavered, and, under a storm of bullets hissing over and around them, the gallant stormers came close up to the breaches, but were suddenly, though only for a moment, checked by a broad ditch, the existence of which was not known before. A moment of surprise, not hesitation, ensued, when a few of the grenadiers, headed by Capt. Middleton, leapt into the ditch, and were immediately followed by the whole. Colonel Hay, Capt. Middleton, and a few more having gained the other side of the ditch, dragged the others up, and then, one by one, they commenced to enter the narrow breach. At the same time the left wing storming party, with equal rapidity and daring, had gained the breach on the right, and the leading files, headed by Capt. Clarke, effected an entrance.

At a signal from Brigadier Adrian Hope, both assault teams burst out from their cover and charged at full speed, cheering loudly as they headed for their respective breaches. The enemy was caught off guard but quickly took up positions on the walls and in the firing slits, unleashing a barrage of gunfire on the advancing troops. Not a single soldier went down, as the enemy's shots went too high; no one faltered, and while bullets whizzed overhead, the brave attackers made it close to the breaches. They were momentarily halted by a wide ditch that they hadn’t known was there. After a brief pause of surprise—not hesitation—some of the grenadiers, led by Capt. Middleton, jumped into the ditch, quickly followed by the rest. Colonel Hay, Capt. Middleton, and several others climbed out on the other side of the ditch and helped the others up, then, one by one, they started to enter the narrow breach. Meanwhile, the left-wing assault team, with equal speed and bravery, managed to reach the breach on the right, with the leading soldiers, led by Capt. Clarke, achieving an entrance.

Every obstacle that could be opposed to the stormers had been prepared by the enemy; every room, door, gallery, or gateway was so obstructed and barricaded that only one man could pass at a time. Every door, every window, every crevice that could afford the slightest shelter, was occupied by an enemy; and thus, in threading their way through the narrow passages and doorways, the men were exposed to unseen enemies. However, one barrier after another was passed, and the men in little parties, headed by officers, emerged into the first square of the building, where the enemy in large numbers stood ready for the struggle.

Every obstacle that could hinder the attackers had been set up by the enemy; every room, door, hallway, or entrance was so blocked and barricaded that only one person could go through at a time. Every door, every window, every tiny gap that could provide even the slightest cover was occupied by an enemy; and so, as they made their way through the narrow corridors and doorways, the men were exposed to unseen threats. However, they managed to get past one barrier after another, and small groups of men, led by officers, emerged into the first courtyard of the building, where a large number of enemies stood ready for the fight.

No thought of unequal numbers, no hesitation for a moment, withheld the men of the 93rd, who, seeing their enemy in front, rushed to the encounter; and for two hours the rifle and the bayonet were unceasingly employed. From room to room, from courtyard to courtyard, from terrace to terrace, the enemy disputed the advance; at one moment rushing out and fighting hand to hand, at another gliding rapidly away, and taking advantage of every available shelter. No one thought of giving or asking quarter; and useless would any appeal for mercy have been, for the Highlanders, roused to the highest state of excitement, were alike regardless of personal danger, and deaf to everything but the orders of the officers. There were two wickets by which the enemy could escape, and to these points they crowded, many of them only to meet destruction from parties of the regiment stationed outside. One wicket was to the right rear, and the other was to the left front, both opening to roads that led to the Kaiser Bagh. The left wing, on gaining an entrance through the right breach, drove the enemy with great slaughter across to the wicket on the left flank of the buildings, and followed hard in pursuit up the road leading along this flank of the Begum Kotee to the Kaiser Bagh; then retired, and taking up positions along the side of this road, kept in check the enemy’s supports that attempted to come down this road, and destroyed such of the garrison as attempted to escape. As the leading companies of the right wing were effecting their entrance at the front breach, Capt. Stewart led his company, No. 2, along the ditch round to the right flank of the position, seeking another entrance. He failed in finding one, however, but met a small party of the 93rd belonging to the left wing, supported by the 42nd, engaged with a large body of Sepoys. The enemy had been driven back by a rush, and a large brass gun taken from them and turned upon themselves in their retreat. The enemy, reinforced, returned to the attack, and obliged their opponents to retire slowly. A party of the regiment under Capt. Middleton arriving, the enemy again retired, leaving their brass gun in possession of the 93rd. At this moment, and at this point, numbers of the enemy were shot down or blown up in attempting to escape by the wicket on this side of the buildings. At last, about 7 o’clock P.M., as darkness was closing in, the masses of the enemy had disappeared, the fire had slackened, the position was won, and the regiment rested from its struggle.

No one on the 93rd thought about their smaller numbers or hesitated for even a moment. As soon as they saw their enemy, they charged forward. For two hours, they fought nonstop with rifles and bayonets. The enemy contested their progress from room to room, from courtyard to courtyard, and from terrace to terrace, sometimes rushing out to fight up close and other times slipping away quickly to use any available cover. No one considered giving or asking for mercy, and any plea for compassion would have been pointless because the Highlanders, in a heightened state of excitement, were indifferent to personal danger and focused solely on their officers' commands. There were two exits the enemy could use to escape, and they crowded towards these points, many only to be cut down by groups from the regiment stationed outside. One exit was to the right rear, and the other to the left front, both leading to roads that went to the Kaiser Bagh. The left wing, pushing through the right breach, drove the enemy back with heavy losses towards the exit on the left flank of the buildings and pressed hard in pursuit along the road next to the Begum Kotee to the Kaiser Bagh. They then fell back and took positions along that road to hold back the enemy reinforcements trying to come down that way and to eliminate those from the garrison who tried to flee. As the leading companies of the right wing entered through the front breach, Capt. Stewart led his company, No. 2, around the ditch to the right flank to look for another entrance. However, he couldn’t find one and instead came across a small group of the 93rd from the left wing, supported by the 42nd, engaged with a large group of Sepoys. The enemy had been pushed back by a charge, and a large brass gun had been captured and turned on them during their retreat. The enemy, bolstered by reinforcements, attacked again, forcing their opponents to slowly back away. When a group from the regiment led by Capt. Middleton arrived, the enemy retreated once more, leaving their brass gun with the 93rd. At that moment, many of the enemy were shot or blown up while trying to escape through the wicket on this side of the buildings. Finally, around 7 o’clock PM, as darkness fell, the enemy masses had disappeared, the gunfire lessened, the position was secured, and the regiment took a break from the fight.

The wounded were all collected and taken by Dr Munro to the regimental camp. All the medical officers were present throughout the day, the assistant-surgeons Sinclair and Bell with the right wing, and Menzies with the left, accompanied the stormers; Dr Munro remained outside to receive the wounded.

The injured were all gathered and taken by Dr. Munro to the regimental camp. All the medical officers were there throughout the day; assistant-surgeons Sinclair and Bell worked with the right wing, while Menzies was with the left, accompanying the attackers. Dr. Munro stayed outside to receive the wounded.

The casualties amounted to 2 officers (Capt. C. W. M’Donald and Lt. Sergison), and 13 men killed; 2 officers (Lt. Grimstone and Ensign Hastie), and 45 men wounded. The losses of the enemy must have been enormous, as next day 860 dead bodies were buried, all found within the different enclosures; many must have escaped wounded. It was afterwards known that the garrison consisted of eight picked Sepoy regiments, altogether amounting to nearly 5000 men, who had sworn to die in defence of this position of the city. The 93rd numbered about 800 men.

The casualties included 2 officers (Capt. C. W. M’Donald and Lt. Sergison) and 13 men killed; 2 officers (Lt. Grimstone and Ensign Hastie) and 45 men wounded. The enemy's losses must have been huge, as the next day, 860 bodies were buried, all found in different enclosures; many must have escaped with injuries. It was later revealed that the garrison consisted of eight elite Sepoy regiments, totaling nearly 5,000 men, who had vowed to die defending this position in the city. The 93rd had about 800 men.

Several individual acts of bravery, performed both by officers and men, are well worthy of being recorded. Lt. and Adjt. M’Bean encountered eleven of the enemy in succession, and after a hand-to-hand fight killed them all; for this he received the Victoria Cross. Young Captain M’Donald had been wounded severely in the early part of the day by a splinter of a shell in his sword arm, but refused to retire to hospital. On entering the breach at the head of his company, cheering them on, he was shot through the thigh, and in this disabled state, was being carried to the surgeon, when a bullet passed through his neck and killed him. Lt. Sergison, in attempting to break open a door, behind which a number of the enemy were concealed, was shot dead. Lt. Grimstone received a wound while in hot and deadly pursuit of an enemy, whom he overtook and killed. Capt. Clarke, several paces in front of his company, was the first man of his party to enter the breach. Indeed, almost all the officers had hand-to-hand encounters with single enemies. The pipe-major, John M’Leod, was the first to force his way in at the front breach, and no sooner was he in than he began and continued throughout the whole of the fighting, in places perfectly exposed, to cheer and encourage the men with the wild notes of his bagpipes. No words are sufficient to express the gallantry and devotion and fearless intrepedity displayed by every man in the regiment; and well deserved indeed was the meed of high praise contained in the general orders of Major-General Lingard and the Commander-in-chief. All the operations connected with the storming of the place were conducted by Brigadier Adrian Hope, and the position was carried by the 93rd Highlanders exclusively, supported at first by part of the 42nd, and the 4th Punjab Rifles.

Several individual acts of bravery by both officers and soldiers are definitely worth noting. Lieutenant and Adjutant M’Bean faced eleven enemies in a row and, after a close-quarters fight, killed them all; for this, he was awarded the Victoria Cross. Young Captain M’Donald had been seriously injured earlier in the day by a shell fragment in his sword arm but refused to go to the hospital. As he led his company into the breach, encouraging them, he was shot through the thigh. While being carried to the surgeon in this injured state, a bullet struck him in the neck, killing him. Lieutenant Sergison was shot dead while trying to break open a door behind which several enemies were hiding. Lieutenant Grimstone was wounded while fiercely pursuing an enemy, whom he caught and killed. Captain Clarke, several paces ahead of his company, was the first person from his group to enter the breach. In fact, nearly all the officers had close encounters with individual enemies. Pipe-major John M’Leod was the first to push through the front breach, and as soon as he was in, he began to cheer and encourage the men with the wild tunes of his bagpipes, even from dangerously exposed positions throughout the fighting. No words can adequately express the bravery, dedication, and fearless courage shown by every man in the regiment; they truly earned the high praise found in the general orders from Major-General Lingard and the Commander-in-chief. All operations related to the storming of the position were led by Brigadier Adrian Hope, with the 93rd Highlanders taking the position solely, initially supported by part of the 42nd and the 4th Punjab Rifles.

The Commander-in-Chief, Sir Colin Campbell, colonel of the regiment, was sitting in Durbar with Jung Bahadoor,[576] when an aide-de-camp hastily entered his presence, with the intelligence that the Begum Kotee was taken after a hard struggle and severe loss. The gallant chief sprang from his seat, and exclaimed, “I knew they would do it.”

The Commander-in-Chief, Sir Colin Campbell, colonel of the regiment, was sitting in Durbar with Jung Bahadoor,[576] when an aide-de-camp hurried in to inform him that the Begum Kotee was captured after a tough fight and significant losses. The brave chief jumped up from his seat and exclaimed, “I knew they would pull it off.”

On the afternoon of the 13th the regiment was relieved and returned to camp, where it remained till the evening of the 20th, when, with the exception of No. 7 company, it returned and took up a position around the Imambarah, preparatory to an attack which was to be made next day on the last position held by the enemy on the north side of the city. During the interval between the 13th and the 20th, the Kaiser Bagh, Imambarah, and other positions had been taken from the enemy; the regiment, however, had no share in these operations.

On the afternoon of the 13th, the regiment was relieved and went back to camp, where it stayed until the evening of the 20th. On that day, except for Company No. 7, the regiment returned and took a position around the Imambarah in preparation for an attack that was set to happen the next day on the last position held by the enemy on the north side of the city. During the time between the 13th and the 20th, the Kaiser Bagh, Imambarah, and other positions had been captured from the enemy; however, the regiment was not involved in these operations.

On the 21st the 93rd, supported by the 4th Punjab Rifles, after some severe skirmishing and street fighting, succeeded in expelling the enemy from several large mosques and enclosures, situated at the north end of the city. Only 11 of the 93rd were wounded.

On the 21st, the 93rd, backed by the 4th Punjab Rifles, managed to drive the enemy out of several large mosques and enclosures at the north end of the city after intense skirmishes and street fighting. Only 11 men from the 93rd were injured.

This terminated the fighting within the city, which was now completely in possession of the British. The 93rd returned to the Dilkoosha, and remained in camp till April 7th, when it was ordered to prepare to form part of a force destined for Rohileund, under Brigadier-General Walpole.

This ended the fighting in the city, which was now entirely controlled by the British. The 93rd went back to the Dilkoosha and stayed in camp until April 7th, when they were ordered to get ready to be part of a force heading to Rohileund, under Brigadier-General Walpole.

It will have been seen that no regiment was more[796] frequently employed than the 93rd in all the operations against Lucknow, under the Commander-in-Chief, who intrusted to this trustworthy regiment some of the most difficult duties.

It has been noted that no regiment was more[796]often used than the 93rd in all the operations against Lucknow, under the Commander-in-Chief, who assigned this reliable regiment some of the toughest tasks.

At daylight on April 7th, the regiment moved from the Dilkoosha, and joined the rest of the force about five miles on the north-west side of Lucknow. This force consisted of the old Crimean Highland brigade, the 42nd, 79th, and 93rd, two troops of horse artillery, some heavy siege guns, the 9th Lancers, some Native Infantry, Sappers, and Native Cavalry, all under Brigadier-General Walpole. The strength of the 93rd was 41 officers and 833 men.

At dawn on April 7th, the regiment left the Dilkoosha and met up with the rest of the force about five miles northwest of Lucknow. This force included the old Crimean Highland brigade, the 42nd, 79th, and 93rd regiments, two troops of horse artillery, a few heavy siege guns, the 9th Lancers, some Native Infantry, Sappers, and Native Cavalry, all commanded by Brigadier-General Walpole. The 93rd had 41 officers and 833 men.

The “Old Highland Brigade” thus reunited, was commanded by Brigadier the Hon. Adrian Hope. The force continued to march in a north-west direction till April 16th, a day which can never be forgotten by the 93rd, for with every certainty of success, energy, ability, and desire to fight, the force was entirely mismanaged.

The “Old Highland Brigade” was reassembled and led by Brigadier the Hon. Adrian Hope. The troops kept marching in a north-west direction until April 16th, a day that the 93rd will always remember, because despite being fully prepared for success, with energy, skill, and a strong will to fight, the force was completely mismanaged.

Before the regiment marched from Lucknow, Bt. Lt.-Col. Charles Gordon, C.B., the senior major, an officer who had served many years in the 93rd, took leave, having effected an exchange with Bt. Lt.-Col. Ross, commanding a depôt battalion in Scotland.

Before the regiment left Lucknow, Bt. Lt.-Col. Charles Gordon, C.B., the senior major, an officer who had served many years in the 93rd, took leave after arranging an exchange with Bt. Lt.-Col. Ross, who was in charge of a depot battalion in Scotland.

Long before daylight on the 16th of April 1858 the force was under arms, and moved cautiously a few miles across country, when a halt was called, the baggage collected, and a strong guard told off to protect it; this guard consisted of two guns and detachments from every corps. About 10 o’clock A.M., the whole force cautiously advanced through some thick wood, and came suddenly on a native mud fort, the garrison of which immediately opened fire with guns and musketry. The 42nd was in advance, supported by the 93rd, the 79th being in reserve. The guns were quickly placed in position, and opened a rapid fire on the fort, while the 42nd and two companies of the 93rd and 4th Punjab Rifles were pushed forward close to the walls, under cover of some low banks, and commenced a brisk fire on the garrison. The 42nd occupied the cover in front, the 93rd on the left flank, and the Punjab Rifles on the right flank of the fort. During the whole day things remained in this state; the guns played on the fort without the least effect, and the skirmishers exchanged shots with the garrison, with but little loss to the enemy, while that of the 93rd and the rest of the force was severe and irreparable.

Long before dawn on April 16, 1858, the troops were ready and moved cautiously a few miles cross-country. They halted, collected the baggage, and assigned a strong guard to protect it, which included two guns and detachments from every unit. Around 10:00 A.M., the entire force carefully advanced through some dense woods and unexpectedly came upon a native mud fort, whose garrison immediately opened fire with guns and rifles. The 42nd was at the front, supported by the 93rd, while the 79th remained in reserve. The guns were quickly set up and started to fire rapidly at the fort, while the 42nd and two companies from the 93rd and 4th Punjab Rifles moved closer to the walls, taking cover behind some low banks, and began firing briskly at the garrison. The 42nd took cover in front, the 93rd on the left flank, and the Punjab Rifles on the right flank of the fort. This situation persisted throughout the day; the guns targeted the fort without any significant effect, and the skirmishers exchanged fire with the garrison, resulting in minimal losses for the enemy, while the 93rd and the rest of the force suffered severely.

Brigadier the Hon. Adrian Hope, a leader not only admired but beloved by his brigade, and by the 93rd especially, fell while endeavouring to find out the arrangements of the fort, and see if there was any means of entering; not that any order had been given to assault, but it is more than probable that had he lived a few hours longer, an assault would have taken place. For an hour or two the guns played upon the fort, but after the death of Hope nothing was done, and the force outside only continued to get the worst of it. While the other regiments suffered severely in officers and men, the 93rd thus lost their much-beloved brigadier, while 6 men were wounded.

Brigadier the Hon. Adrian Hope, a leader not just admired but truly loved by his brigade, especially the 93rd, was killed while trying to figure out the layout of the fort and see if there was any way to get in. Although no orders had been given to attack, it's likely that if he had survived for a few more hours, an assault would have happened. For a couple of hours, the cannons targeted the fort, but after Hope's death, nothing more was done, and the forces outside continued to suffer. While the other regiments faced heavy losses in officers and soldiers, the 93rd mourned the loss of their beloved brigadier, with 6 men wounded.

At sunset the force was withdrawn, and to the amazement of all (the enemy firing at the force as it retired), the camp was formed within a mile of the fort. Next morning the fort was empty, the enemy having vacated it during the night, evidently at leisure, for nothing was left except the ashes of their dead and a broken gun-carriage. The force having taken possession of the place, measures were at once taken to destroy it. Originally it had been a square enclosure, but had fallen into decay; it was so open and unprotected by any work behind, that a regiment of cavalry might have ridden in. And before this paltry place was lost the brave Adrian Hope, who had passed unscathed through the fierce fires of Lucknow and Cawnpoor. In the evening his remains were buried with military honours, along with two officers of the 42nd.

At sunset, the troops pulled back, and to everyone's surprise (while the enemy shot at them as they retreated), they set up camp within a mile of the fort. The next morning, the fort was abandoned; the enemy had left during the night at their own pace, as nothing remained except the ashes of their dead and a broken gun carriage. Once the troops took control of the area, they quickly moved to destroy it. Originally, it had been a square enclosure but had fallen into disrepair; it was so open and lacked any defensive structures that a cavalry regiment could have easily ridden in. And before this insignificant place was lost, the brave Adrian Hope, who had emerged unscathed from the fierce battles of Lucknow and Cawnpoor, fell. In the evening, he was buried with military honors, along with two officers from the 42nd.

On the death of Brigadier Hope, Col. Hay, C.B., of the 93rd assumed command of the Highland Brigade, and Major Middleton that of the 93rd. Next day, April 17th, the force resumed its march, and in three days afterwards, at the village of Allahgunge, the enemy in force were again encountered, attacked, and dispersed, with a very large loss to them, but none to their assailants. Here Bt. Lt.-Col. Ross took command of the 93rd.

On Brigadier Hope's death, Col. Hay, C.B., of the 93rd took over command of the Highland Brigade, and Major Middleton took charge of the 93rd. The next day, April 17th, the force continued its march, and three days later, at the village of Allahgunge, they encountered a large enemy force again, attacked them, and scattered them, causing heavy losses for the enemy but none for their attackers. Here, Bt. Lt.-Col. Ross assumed command of the 93rd.

The force stayed at Allahgunge for three days, during which it was strongly reinforced, and the Commander-in-Chief himself took command of the entire army. On the 27th of April the largely augmented force moved en route for Bareilly and Shahjehanpoor, where it arrived on the 30th of April. The army moved again next day, and on the 4th of May was joined by another brigade. On the 5th it encountered a rebel army on the plains east of Bareilly, which after an engagement of some hours retired. This was a most trying day, for the heat was tremendous; the 93rd was the only regiment that did not lose men from the effects of the heat, neither had it any casualties during the engagement. On the 7th the city of Bareilly was taken possession of. On that day a wing of the regiment, under Lt.-Col. Ross, was employed to dislodge a body of the enemy which had occupied some buildings in the city. After a struggle of some hours the enemy were all dislodged and killed, the casualties of the 93rd being only 3 men wounded.

The force stayed at Allahgunge for three days, during which it received significant reinforcements, and the Commander-in-Chief took charge of the entire army. On April 27th, the much larger force set out for Bareilly and Shahjehanpoor, arriving there on April 30th. The army moved again the next day, and on May 4th, it was joined by another brigade. On May 5th, they encountered a rebel army on the plains east of Bareilly, which retreated after several hours of fighting. It was a very challenging day, as the heat was intense; the 93rd was the only regiment that didn't lose any men due to heat-related issues, and it also had no casualties during the engagement. On May 7th, the city of Bareilly was captured. On that day, a wing of the regiment, led by Lt.-Col. Ross, was tasked with removing a group of enemies who had taken over some buildings in the city. After several hours of struggle, the enemies were all driven out or killed, with only 3 wounded in the 93rd.

The regiment had now a rest of five months, during which it remained at Bareilly, where, however, the men suffered extremely from fever; and there were also a good many cases of sunstroke, a few of which were fatal.

The regiment now had a five-month break, during which it stayed in Bareilly. However, the men suffered greatly from fever, and there were quite a few cases of sunstroke, some of which were fatal.

On October 17th, the 93rd marched to Shahjehanpoor to form a brigade along with the 60th Royal Rifles and 66th Ghoorkas; along with this were some guns, cavalry, and regular troops, all under command of Brigadier Colin Troup. Two days after the junction of the regiments the whole column entered Oude, and in the second day’s march encountered a large body of rebels at a village called Poosgawah, in which they had entrenched themselves. From this position they were quickly expelled, and the force breaking up into small columns followed in pursuit. No sooner had the bulk of the force passed through the village than a body of rebel cavalry appeared in the rear, and attacked the baggage as it was struggling through the narrow entrance into the village. The main body of the baggage guard was far in the rear, and the enemy was at first mistaken for the irregulars of the force, until they began to cut up the camp followers. At this moment, the sick of the 93rd, 12 in number, who at Surgeon Munro’s request had been armed the night before, turned out of their dhoolies, and kept up a sharp fire, which held the enemy in check until the arrival of the Mooltanee Cavalry, which had been sent from the front, and which immediately dispersed the enemy’s cavalry. The regiment lost 1 man killed.

On October 17th, the 93rd marched to Shahjehanpoor to form a brigade with the 60th Royal Rifles and 66th Ghoorkas. They were accompanied by some artillery, cavalry, and regular troops, all under the command of Brigadier Colin Troup. Two days after the regiments came together, the entire column entered Oude, and on the second day of marching, they faced a large group of rebels in a village called Poosgawah where the rebels had set up defenses. They were quickly driven out of this position, and the force split into smaller columns to pursue them. As soon as the main body of the force passed through the village, a group of rebel cavalry appeared from behind and attacked the baggage that was trying to get through the narrow entrance into the village. The main baggage guard was far behind, and at first, the enemy was mistaken for the irregular troops until they started attacking the camp followers. At that moment, the sick members of the 93rd, numbering 12, who had been armed the night before at Surgeon Munro's request, emerged from their dhoolies and opened fire, keeping the enemy at bay until the Mooltanee Cavalry, sent from the front, arrived and quickly scattered the rebel cavalry. The regiment lost 1 man killed.

The force remained in the vicinity of the village for a few days. At daylight on October 26th it was under arms, and the enemy was found in position at a village called Russellpoor, on the opposite side of a deep nullah, flanked on one side by a large village, and on the other by some rising ground. The guns and the 6th Rifles attacked, the main body of the 93rd being held in reserve; one company, under Captain M’Bean, supported the heavy guns. The enemy were driven from their position and put to flight, with considerable loss to themselves, particularly[797] on the right, where Captain M’Bean’s company was engaged.

The force stayed near the village for a few days. At dawn on October 26th, they were ready for action, and the enemy was found positioned in a village called Russellpoor, across a deep nullah, with a large village on one side and rising ground on the other. The artillery and the 6th Rifles launched an attack, while the main body of the 93rd was held in reserve; one company led by Captain M’Bean supported the heavy guns. The enemy was driven from their position and routed, suffering significant losses, especially[797] on the right, where Captain M’Bean’s company was engaged.

Next day the force moved on to Noorungabad, where it remained till Nov. 8, 1858, and where the Royal proclamation was read, transferring the government of India to H.M. the Queen. On the 8th, at midnight, the force got under arms and marched towards Meethoolee, a strong mud fort belonging to one of the Rajahs of Oude, who had refused to surrender. By a circuitous route, the force felt its way towards the fort, upon which it suddenly came about mid-day on the 10th. Firing immediately commenced on both sides, and active preparations were made for an assault next day; but it was found that the enemy had slipped off during the night.

The next day, the force moved on to Noorungabad, where it stayed until November 8, 1858. That day, the Royal proclamation was read, transferring the government of India to Her Majesty the Queen. At midnight on the 8th, the force got ready and marched toward Meethoolee, a strong mud fort owned by one of the Rajahs of Oude, who had refused to surrender. Taking a roundabout route, the force approached the fort, which it unexpectedly reached around midday on the 10th. Firing began immediately from both sides, and active preparations were made for an assault the next day; however, it turned out that the enemy had slipped away during the night.

After this the 93rd, until the beginning of February 1859, was constantly employed under General Troup, sometimes united and sometimes detached, hunting the rebels out of their hiding-places, ultimately driving them beyond the Gogra (or Sarúj). Thus ended the work of the Sutherland Highlanders in the suppression of the Indian Mutiny, in which it took, at least, as prominent a part as did any other regiment, and in which it won for itself never-dying fame. Not, however, did it gain its glory cheaply; between Sept. 30, 1857, and Dec. 31, 1859, the 93rd lost in killed, died of disease, wounded, accidents, and missing, 180 men, besides 58 who were invalided to England. The remainder of its history we must run over with the utmost brevity.

After this, the 93rd Regiment was consistently active under General Troup until early February 1859, sometimes working together and sometimes separately, rooting out the rebels from their hiding spots and eventually pushing them beyond the Gogra (or Sarúj). This marked the end of the Sutherland Highlanders' role in suppressing the Indian Mutiny, where they played as significant a part as any other regiment and earned themselves lasting fame. However, their glory didn’t come easily; between September 30, 1857, and December 31, 1859, the 93rd lost 180 men due to combat, disease, injuries, accidents, and being reported missing, in addition to 58 who were sent back to England due to health issues. We will have to cover the rest of their history very briefly.

After its great exertions and sufferings, the 93rd stood much in need of rest, and means of restoration for the jaded constitutions of officers and men. Therefore, the route to Subhatoo, a hill station near Simla, was welcomed by the regiment, which set out for its new quarters on Feb. 27th, 1859, and arrived on April 13th. Here it remained till the beginning of November, when it was ordered to Umballah for drill and musketry instruction.

After all its hard work and challenges, the 93rd really needed some rest and ways to recover for the tired bodies of the officers and men. So, the path to Subhatoo, a hill station near Simla, was welcomed by the regiment, which left for its new base on February 27th, 1859, and reached it on April 13th. It stayed there until the beginning of November, when it was ordered to Umballah for drills and marksmanship training.

The 93rd was destined to make an unusually long stay in India, as not till 1870 did it again set foot on its native shores. During this time it was kept constantly moving from place to place, but these movements we need not, even if we had space, follow minutely. The two main events which marked this period of the regiment’s history, were a most severe attack of cholera while at Peshawur, and a short campaign against the Mussulman fanatics of the Mahaban hills.

The 93rd was set to spend an unusually long time in India, not returning to its home shores until 1870. During this period, it was always on the move, but we don’t need to detail every movement, even if we had the space. The two major events that defined this time in the regiment's history were a severe cholera outbreak while stationed in Peshawar and a brief campaign against the Muslim extremists in the Mahaban hills.

The regiment left Umballah in January 1860, its next station being Rawul Pindee, where it arrived on March 9th, leaving it again on November 14, 1861, for Peshawur, which it reached on the 22nd. The health of the regiment here was at first particularly good, but in May 1862 rumours of the approach of cholera began to circulate. The rumours turned out to be too true, as an undoubted case of cholera occurred in the regiment on the 7th of July; and between this and the beginning of November, it was attacked four separate times, so that there was scarcely a man, woman, or child who did not suffer to a greater or less extent. Among the men there were 60 deaths, among the women 13, and among the children 12. Nor did the officers escape; several of them were attacked, of whom 4 succumbed,—Col. Macdonald, Major Middleton, Ensign Drysdale, and Dr Hope—making 89 in all. It was only by moving out and encamping at a distance from the pestilential town that the epidemic was got rid of, though for a long time after it the regiment was in a very feeble condition.

The regiment left Umballah in January 1860, heading to Rawul Pindee, where it arrived on March 9th. It left again on November 14, 1861, for Peshawur, reaching it on the 22nd. The health of the regiment was initially quite good, but in May 1862, rumors about the arrival of cholera started to spread. Unfortunately, the rumors turned out to be true, as a confirmed case of cholera appeared within the regiment on July 7th. Between then and early November, the regiment was hit four times, affecting nearly every person, including men, women, and children, to some degree. Among the men, there were 60 deaths; among the women, 13; and among the children, 12. The officers were not spared either; several fell ill, and 4 died—Col. Macdonald, Major Middleton, Ensign Drysdale, and Dr. Hope—totaling 89 deaths overall. The epidemic was only contained by relocating and camping away from the infected town, though for a long time afterward, the regiment remained in a very weakened state.

On the death of Col. Macdonald, Major Burroughs took command of the regiment, till the arrival shortly after of Col. Stisted.

On the death of Col. Macdonald, Major Burroughs took over command of the regiment until Col. Stisted arrived shortly after.

The Record-Book pays a high and well-merited tribute to the admirable conduct of the men during this terrible and long continued attack from a mysterious and deadly foe, far more trying than the bloodiest struggle “i’ the imminent deadly breach.” There was scarcely a man who did not feel the workings of the cholera poison in his system; yet, notwithstanding, there was never any approach to panic, no murmuring or shrinking from duties of the most trying and irksome kind. At one time the same men would be on hospital fatigue duty almost every day, rubbing the cramped limbs of groaning, dying men. Yet no one ever complained or tried to hold back. So long as their strength held out, they not only performed the duties assigned to them willingly, but with a kindness, tenderness, and devotion which can never be forgotten by those who witnessed it.

The Record-Book gives a well-deserved nod to the admirable behavior of the men during this terrible and prolonged attack from a mysterious and deadly enemy, far more challenging than the bloodiest fight “i’ the imminent deadly breach.” There was hardly a man who didn’t feel the effects of cholera in his body; yet, despite that, there was never any sign of panic, no complaints or avoidance of the most demanding and uncomfortable tasks. At times, the same men would be on hospital duty almost every day, helping ease the aching limbs of groaning, dying men. Yet no one ever complained or tried to back out. As long as they had the strength, they not only fulfilled their assigned duties willingly but did so with a kindness, tenderness, and dedication that will always be remembered by those who witnessed it.

It is only simple justice, also, to enter upon record a statement of the distinguished services rendered during this trying period to the regiment, by the surgeon, Dr Munro, and the assistant-surgeons, Bouchier, Hope, and Baxter. No man could have worked more faithfully than did Dr Munro. Night and day his thoughts were with the men, his zeal never flagged, his resources never failed, and he seemed never to think he had done enough. Even when his own strength gave way, and he was reduced to a shadow, he still clung to his post. None who witnessed his energy, skill, and love for the men will ever forget it.

It’s only fair to officially recognize the exceptional service provided to the regiment during this difficult time by the surgeon, Dr. Munro, and the assistant surgeons, Bouchier, Hope, and Baxter. No one worked harder than Dr. Munro. Day and night, he was focused on the men, his dedication never wavered, his resources never ran out, and he never felt like he had done enough. Even when his own strength dwindled and he became frail, he still held on to his position. Anyone who witnessed his energy, skill, and compassion for the men will always remember it.

On Nov. 3rd the regiment had reached Kuneh Khâl, from which it proceeded to Sealkote by Hattee on the Grand Trunk road, where the detachments from Peshawur, Chumkunah,[798] and Cherat were waiting to receive it. Sealkote was reached on December 30, 1862.

On November 3rd, the regiment arrived at Kuneh Khâl, then continued to Sealkote via Hattee on the Grand Trunk Road, where the detachments from Peshawur, Chumkunah,[798] and Cherat were ready to greet it. Sealkote was reached on December 30, 1862.

Into the details of the Umbeyla campaign against the Mussulman fanatics we need not enter, as the 93rd had really no fighting to do. The 93rd, under command of Col. Stisted, set out to join Sir Neville Chamberlain’s force in the Umbeyla Pass, on November 3rd, reaching Permowli, in the Yuzufzai country, on November 25th. Thence a long detachment of the regiment with some artillery, by means of elephants, camels, mules, and ponies, under command of Major Dawson of the 93rd, set out on December 9th to join the force in the Umbeyla Pass, which was reached after a most fatiguing march.

Into the details of the Umbeyla campaign against the Muslim extremists we don't need to go, as the 93rd really didn't have any fighting to do. The 93rd, led by Col. Stisted, set out to join Sir Neville Chamberlain’s force in the Umbeyla Pass on November 3rd, arriving in Permowli, in the Yuzufzai region, on November 25th. From there, a long detachment of the regiment with some artillery, using elephants, camels, mules, and ponies, under the command of Major Dawson of the 93rd, departed on December 9th to join the force in the Umbeyla Pass, which they reached after a very exhausting march.

The 93rd remained at the camp in the Umbeyla Pass until December 20th, taking its share in the camp and picquet duties. On December 15th, General Garvock, who had succeeded to the command, advanced with half his force against the enemy, leaving the other half behind to guard the camp. Among the latter half was the 93rd. After General Garvock’s advance, the enemy attacked the camp, with a very trifling loss on the side of the British. General Garvock was completely successful, and the 93rd detachment joined the rest of the regiment at Nowakilla. From this, on December 23rd, under Col. Stisted, the regiment set out for Durbund, where it remained encamped till the end of January 1864. It again set out on February 1st, and after a long march reached Sealkote once more on the 27th.

The 93rd stayed at the camp in the Umbeyla Pass until December 20th, participating in camp and picket duties. On December 15th, General Garvock, who took over command, moved forward with half his force against the enemy, leaving the other half behind to secure the camp. The 93rd was part of the latter group. After General Garvock advanced, the enemy attacked the camp, resulting in minimal losses for the British. General Garvock achieved complete success, and the 93rd detachment rejoined the rest of the regiment at Nowakilla. From there, on December 23rd, under Col. Stisted, the regiment departed for Durbund, where it stayed camped until the end of January 1864. It set out again on February 1st, and after a long march, arrived back in Sealkote on the 27th.

At all the official inspections of the regiment the reports of the inspecting-officers were perfectly satisfactory.

At all the official inspections of the regiment, the reports from the inspecting officers were completely satisfactory.

The 93rd made a long stay at Sealkote, during which it sent detachments to garrison various forts in the surrounding district. It quitted Sealkote on Nov. 1st, 1866, and, under command of Col. Burroughs, proceeded to Jhansi, which, after a long march and many encampments, it reached on January 18, 1867.

The 93rd stayed in Sealkote for a while, during which it sent out teams to guard different forts in the area. It left Sealkote on November 1, 1866, and, led by Colonel Burroughs, made its way to Jhansi, arriving there after a long trek and several stops on January 18, 1867.

During its stay at Jhansi, the regiment sustained a great loss, in the promotion, in March 1867, of Surgeon-Major William Munro, M.D., C.B., to be a Deputy Inspector-General of Hospitals. Dr Munro had been surgeon of the Sutherland Highlanders since 1854, when he joined the regiment whilst on its march from Old Fort to the River Alma. He was present with the regiment throughout the Crimean and Indian campaigns, and we have already referred to his conduct during the attack of cholera at Peshawur. By his zeal, ability, and heroic devotion to duty, Dr Munro had endeared himself to every officer and man of the regiment, by all of whom, whilst rejoicing at his well-earned promotion, his departure was sincerely deplored. At his departure he expressed a wish to be enrolled as an honorary member of the officer’s mess, a request that was acceded to with acclamation.

During its time in Jhansi, the regiment experienced a significant loss with the promotion in March 1867 of Surgeon-Major William Munro, M.D., C.B., to Deputy Inspector-General of Hospitals. Dr. Munro had been the surgeon for the Sutherland Highlanders since 1854, when he joined the regiment while it was marching from Old Fort to the River Alma. He was with the regiment during the entire Crimean and Indian campaigns, and we have already mentioned his actions during the cholera outbreak in Peshawar. Through his enthusiasm, skill, and heroic commitment to duty, Dr. Munro had won the affection of every officer and soldier in the regiment, who, while thrilled about his well-deserved promotion, genuinely mourned his departure. As he left, he expressed a desire to be made an honorary member of the officer’s mess, a request that was granted with cheers.

While at Jhansi, the colonel, General Alex. Fisher M’Intosh, K.H., died, Aug. 28, 1868. He had formerly been a major in the regiment, and was succeeded in the colonelcy by Lt.-General Charles Craufurd Hay.

While at Jhansi, the colonel, General Alex. Fisher M’Intosh, K.H., died on August 28, 1868. He had previously been a major in the regiment and was succeeded in the colonelcy by Lt.-General Charles Craufurd Hay.

In August 1869, the regiment was again scourged with cholera, a very large number being attacked, both at Jhansi and among the detachment at Sepree; the deaths, however, were only 11. During the latter part of September, moreover, and throughout October, the regiment was prostrated by a fever, which though not deadly, was very weakening. On October 20th, 50 per cent. of the soldiers at headquarters were on the sick list.

In August 1869, the regiment was once again hit hard by cholera, with a significant number of cases reported both in Jhansi and among the detachment at Sepree; however, there were only 11 deaths. Additionally, during the latter part of September and throughout October, the regiment was struck by a fever that, while not lethal, was quite debilitating. By October 20th, 50 percent of the soldiers at headquarters were on the sick list.

The 93rd, under Col. Burroughs, left Jhansi on December 27, 1869, en route for Bombay, to embark for home, after an absence of 12½ years. Partly by road and partly by rail, it proceeded leisurely by Cawnpoor, so full of sad memories, Allahabad, Jubbulpoor, Nagpoor, and Deolalee, to Bombay, which it did not reach till February 14, 1870.[577] On the same evening, officers, men, wives, and children, 681 in all, were safely on board the troop-ship “Jumna,” which steamed out of the harbour on the following morning. By Suez, Alexandria (where the 93rd was transferred to the “Himalaya”), and Gibraltar, the regiment arrived off Portsmouth on March 21, sailing again next day for Leith, which it reached on the 25th, but did not disembark till the 28th. One detachment, under Col. Dawson, and another, under Bt. Lt.-Col. Brown, disembarked at Burntisland, the[799] former proceeding to Stirling, and the latter to Perth. Headquarters, under Col. Burroughs, disembarked in the afternoon, and proceeded by rail to Aberdeen, and, after an absence of 19 years, was welcomed home to Scotland with unbounded enthusiasm by the citizens. Before leaving India, 117 non-commissioned officers and men had volunteered into other regiments remaining in the country.

The 93rd, led by Col. Burroughs, left Jhansi on December 27, 1869, headed for Bombay to board a ship home after being away for 12½ years. Traveling partly by road and partly by rail, it made its way slowly through Cawnpoor, filled with painful memories, Allahabad, Jubbulpoor, Nagpoor, and Deolalee, finally reaching Bombay on February 14, 1870.[577] That same evening, officers, soldiers, wives, and children, totaling 681 people, boarded the troopship “Jumna,” which set sail the next morning. After passing through Suez, Alexandria (where the 93rd transferred to the “Himalaya”), and Gibraltar, the regiment arrived off Portsmouth on March 21 and sailed again the next day for Leith, arriving on the 25th but not disembarking until the 28th. One detachment, led by Col. Dawson, and another under Bt. Lt.-Col. Brown, disembarked in Burntisland, with the former going to Stirling and the latter to Perth. Headquarters, under Col. Burroughs, disembarked in the afternoon and took the train to Aberdeen, where, after being away for 19 years, they received a warm welcome home in Scotland from the citizens. Before leaving India, 117 non-commissioned officers and soldiers had volunteered for other regiments still stationed in the country.

After a stay of upwards of a year at Aberdeen, the 93rd was removed to Edinburgh, where on its arrival on June 15, 1871, notwithstanding the miserable state of the weather, it met with a warm welcome. One company was left at Ballater, as a guard of honour to the Queen, one at Aberdeen, one at Fort George, and another was sent to Greenlaw.

After being in Aberdeen for over a year, the 93rd was moved to Edinburgh, where it arrived on June 15, 1871. Despite the awful weather, it received a warm welcome. One company stayed in Ballater as a guard of honor for the Queen, one went to Aberdeen, one went to Fort George, and another was sent to Greenlaw.

On Aug. 4, 1871, while the regiment was stationed at Edinburgh, it was presented with new colours by Her Grace the Duchess of Sutherland. The ceremony in the Queen’s Park was witnessed by about 10,000 spectators. Accompanying the Duchess were the Duke of Sutherland and the Marquis of Stafford. After the old colours, worn and tattered by service in India, had been trooped, and the usual ceremonies gone through, Ensigns Cunliffe and Hannay advanced, and kneeling, were presented with the new colours by the Duchess, who addressed the regiment in a few appropriate and touching words. Colonel Burroughs made an exceedingly appropriate reply, in which he offered for Her Grace’s acceptance the old colours of the regiment, which had waved over so many deadly struggles. The Duchess accepted the colours, returning the Queen’s colour, however, to be placed over the memorial erected in St Giles’ Cathedral to the officers and soldiers who fell in the Crimea. Shortly after, however, it was decided that, owing to the little care taken of the colours at St Giles, they should be removed and sent to Dunrobin, to be placed beside the others. The Duke of Sutherland, in January 1873, was elected an honorary member of the officer’s mess of the 93rd.

On August 4, 1871, while the regiment was stationed in Edinburgh, it was presented with new colors by Her Grace the Duchess of Sutherland. The ceremony in Queen’s Park was attended by about 10,000 spectators. Accompanying the Duchess were the Duke of Sutherland and the Marquis of Stafford. After the old colors, worn and tattered from service in India, had been displayed, and the usual ceremonies had taken place, Ensigns Cunliffe and Hannay moved forward and knelt to receive the new colors from the Duchess, who addressed the regiment with a few meaningful and heartfelt words. Colonel Burroughs gave a very fitting response, during which he offered the old colors of the regiment, which had flown over many fierce battles, for Her Grace’s acceptance. The Duchess accepted the colors but returned the Queen's color to be placed over the memorial in St Giles' Cathedral for the officers and soldiers who fell in the Crimea. Shortly after, however, it was decided that due to the lack of care given to the colors at St Giles, they should be removed and sent to Dunrobin to be displayed alongside the others. The Duke of Sutherland was elected an honorary member of the officer’s mess of the 93rd in January 1873.

The Duke and Duchess, and a large party of ladies and gentlemen, were entertained at luncheon by the officers in the Picture Gallery of Holyrood. After a number of appropriate toasts had been drunk, the tables were cleared away, and reel dancing commenced, and entered into enthusiastically. It is said that till then, no dancing had taken place in Holyrood since the days of Bonnie Prince Charlie; according to some even, not since the days of the “braw gallant” Charles II. The Duke and Duchess of Sutherland afterwards went to the Castle, and visited the non-commissioned officers and soldiers, and their wives and families, by all of whom they were enthusiastically received. A few days after, the sergeants gave a very successful ball to their friends to celebrate the occasion.

The Duke and Duchess, along with a large group of ladies and gentlemen, were hosted for lunch by the officers in the Picture Gallery of Holyrood. After several appropriate toasts were made, the tables were cleared, and reel dancing began, which everyone joined in with great enthusiasm. It is said that no dancing had taken place in Holyrood since the days of Bonnie Prince Charlie; according to some, not since the time of the "braw gallant" Charles II. The Duke and Duchess of Sutherland then went to the Castle, where they visited the non-commissioned officers, soldiers, and their wives and families, all of whom welcomed them with enthusiasm. A few days later, the sergeants threw a very successful ball for their friends to celebrate the occasion.

In the autumn of 1870, we may mention here, Her Majesty the Queen, having noticed that a detachment of the regiment, under, Capt. M. W. Hyslop, H.M.’s guard of honour at Ballater, wore kilts and plaids of hard tartan, and that after a march in wind and rain the men’s knees were much scratched and cut by the sharp edge of this tartan, the Queen was graciously pleased to direct that soft instead of hard tartan be in future supplied to Highland regiments. Accordingly, as soon as the hard tartan in store was used up soft tartan kilts and plaids were issued to the non-commissioned officers and men of the 93rd; this took place in April 1872.

In the fall of 1870, we should mention that Her Majesty the Queen noticed a detachment of the regiment, led by Capt. M. W. Hyslop, H.M.’s guard of honour at Ballater, wearing kilts and plaids made of hard tartan. After marching in the wind and rain, the men’s knees were left scratched and cut by the rough edges of this tartan. The Queen kindly ordered that soft tartan be supplied to Highland regiments from then on. Therefore, as soon as the hard tartan in stock was used up, soft tartan kilts and plaids were given to the non-commissioned officers and men of the 93rd; this happened in April 1872.

Another instance of Her Majesty’s womanly disposition, and of her thoughtfulness and care for all about her, we shall mention. During her stay at Holyrood in August 1872, a captain’s guard of the 93rd Highlanders was stationed at the palace. Her Majesty walked across from the palace to the guard-room, and satisfied herself that the guard was comfortably housed and properly taken care of, entering into conversation with the soldiers cooking the day’s rations.

Another example of Her Majesty's kind-hearted nature and her consideration for those around her is worth mentioning. During her visit to Holyrood in August 1872, a captain's guard from the 93rd Highlanders was stationed at the palace. Her Majesty walked from the palace to the guardroom to ensure that the guard was comfortable and well cared for, engaging in conversation with the soldiers who were preparing the day's meals.

On Monday May 12, 1873, the 93rd left Edinburgh for Aldershot. On the previous Saturday, the Lord Provost (the Right Hon. James Cowan) and magistrates of Edinburgh publicly bade farewell in the name of the citizens to the regiment, the Lord Provost addressing officers and men in the courtyard of the Council Chambers, in a few appropriate and highly complimentary words, to which Col. Burroughs made a brief but feeling reply. The officers were then invited to a banquet in the Council Chambers, and the soldiers were also liberally regaled with refreshments.

On Monday, May 12, 1873, the 93rd left Edinburgh for Aldershot. The previous Saturday, the Lord Provost (the Right Hon. James Cowan) and the magistrates of Edinburgh publicly said goodbye on behalf of the citizens to the regiment. The Lord Provost addressed the officers and men in the courtyard of the Council Chambers, delivering a few fitting and highly complimentary words, to which Col. Burroughs replied briefly but sincerely. The officers were then invited to a banquet in the Council Chambers, while the soldiers were also generously provided with refreshments.

On their way to Granton, on the 12th December, to embark on board the “Himalaya,” the 93rd marched through crowds of admiring spectators, and passed the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders on the way to take their place.

On their way to Granton on December 12th to board the “Himalaya,” the 93rd marched through crowds of enthusiastic spectators and passed the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders, who were heading to take their position.

It reached Aldershot on the 15th, and occupied D, G, and H lines of the North Camp.

It arrived in Aldershot on the 15th and took over D, G, and H lines of the North Camp.

Among the list of recipients of Her Majesty’s favour on her 54th birthday (1873), Col. Burroughs’ name appeared as nominated a C.B., making the ninth officer of the regiment who had been thus honoured.

Among the list of recipients of Her Majesty’s favor on her 54th birthday (1873), Col. Burroughs’ name appeared as nominated a C.B., making the ninth officer of the regiment who had been thus honored.

Lieutenant-Colonel William M’Bean, V.C.
From a photo.

In July and August 1873, the 93rd, commanded by Colonel Burroughs, took part in the “Autumn Manœuvres” in Dartmoor, and received great praise from the generals under whom it served, as well as special notice from H.R.H. the Field Marshal, Commanding-in-Chief, for its smart appearance on parade, and the excellency of its skirmishing.

In July and August 1873, the 93rd, led by Colonel Burroughs, participated in the “Autumn Manœuvres” in Dartmoor, earning high praise from the generals it served under, along with special recognition from H.R.H. the Field Marshal, Commanding-in-Chief, for its polished look on parade and the excellence of its skirmishing.

On August 8th Lt.-Col. J. M. Brown retired on full pay, after a service of 45 years in the regiment.

On August 8th, Lieutenant Colonel J. M. Brown retired with full pay after serving 45 years in the regiment.

On Sept. 28th, Lt.-General Sir H. W. Stisted, K.C.B., was appointed honorary colonel, vice Lt.-General C. C. Hay deceased.

On September 28th, Lt.-General Sir H. W. Stisted, K.C.B., was appointed honorary colonel, replacing the late Lt.-General C. C. Hay.

On Oct. 29th, Col. Burroughs, C.B., retired on half-pay, and was succeeded in command by Lt.-Col. M’Bean, V.C., who has well earned the honourable position he now fills.

On Oct. 29th, Col. Burroughs, C.B., retired on half-pay and was succeeded in command by Lt.-Col. M’Bean, V.C., who has truly earned the honorable position he now holds.

Lieut.-Col. M’Bean commanded the 93rd during the manœuvres of 1874 at Aldershot, where it remained till the 2nd of July, when it removed to Cambridge Barracks, Woolwich.

Lieut.-Col. M’Bean was in charge of the 93rd during the maneuvers of 1874 at Aldershot, where it stayed until July 2nd, when it moved to Cambridge Barracks, Woolwich.

The strength of the 93rd, one of the finest Highland regiments, at the present time (1875) is 31 officers, and 642 non-commissioned officers and men, including the depôt.

The strength of the 93rd, one of the best Highland regiments, right now (1875) is 31 officers and 642 non-commissioned officers and soldiers, including the depot.

On the next page we give an engraving of the splendid Centre-Piece of plate belonging to the officer’s mess, which was designed by one of the officers of the regiment. The sculpture on one side is supposed to represent the shot-riven wall of an outwork at Sebastopol, where an officer of the 93rd contemplates the dead body of a Russian soldier lying near a private of the regiment, who reclines severely wounded, the regimental pipe-major, in a commanding position above the group, playing “the gathering.” The other side (which we engrave) has an exact reproduction from a photograph of one of the gateway towers of the Secunder Bagh at Lucknow, for an account of the storming of which place in November 1857, see pages 790, 791. An officer and private of the 93rd, and a dead Sepoy, emblematise that terrible Indian struggle and its result. Ornamental silver shields on each side of the ebony pedestal bear on one side the badge of the regiment, and on the other the presentation inscription, describing it as a memorial from some of the officers (whose names run round a silver rim on the top of the pedestal) of the part taken by the regiment in the Crimean war of 1854, and suppression of the Indian Mutiny in 1857.

On the next page, we feature an engraving of the impressive Centre-Piece of plate belonging to the officer’s mess, designed by one of the regiment’s officers. The sculpture on one side depicts the shot-riddled wall of an outwork at Sebastopol, where a 93rd officer reflects on the dead body of a Russian soldier lying near a private of the regiment, who is severely wounded. Above the group, the regimental pipe-major plays “the gathering” from a commanding position. The other side (which we engrave) features an accurate reproduction from a photograph of one of the gateway towers of the Secunder Bagh at Lucknow. For an account of the storming of this location in November 1857, see pages 790, 791. An officer and a private of the 93rd, along with a dead Sepoy, symbolize that terrible struggle in India and its aftermath. Ornamental silver shields on each side of the ebony pedestal display the regiment’s badge on one side and a presentation inscription on the other, describing it as a memorial from some of the officers (whose names are inscribed around a silver rim at the top of the pedestal) recognizing the regiment's involvement in the Crimean War of 1854 and the suppression of the Indian Mutiny in 1857.

This splendid work of art was inspected by Her Majesty the Queen at Windsor Castle in July 1870, when she was graciously pleased to express her approval both of the design and workmanship. It cost the subscribers nearly £500; and when we consider that it exactly reproduces the dresses, &c., of the regiment at the period represented, time will greatly enhance its present value. The uniform and accoutrements of the Russian soldier are of one of the regiments overthrown by the 93rd at the Alma, and those of the Sepoy the dress of one of those rebel corps entirely annihilated in the Secunder Bagh.

This amazing piece of art was viewed by Her Majesty the Queen at Windsor Castle in July 1870, where she kindly expressed her approval of both the design and craftsmanship. It cost the contributors nearly £500; and when we consider that it exactly reproduces the uniforms, etc., of the regiment at that time, its value will significantly increase over time. The uniform and gear of the Russian soldier are from one of the regiments defeated by the 93rd at the Alma, and the Sepoy is dressed in the attire of one of those rebel groups completely destroyed in the Secunder Bagh.

We have the pleasure of giving, on the Plate of Colonels of the 91st, 92nd, and 93rd regiments, the portrait of Major-General Wm. Wemyss of Wemyss, from a painting by Raeburn, at Wemyss Castle, Fife; and that of Sir Henry W. Stisted, K.C.B., from a photograph.

We are pleased to present, on the Plate of Colonels of the 91st, 92nd, and 93rd regiments, the portrait of Major-General Wm. Wemyss of Wemyss, from a painting by Raeburn, at Wemyss Castle, Fife; and that of Sir Henry W. Stisted, K.C.B., from a photograph.

Officer's Plate Centerpiece.
Described at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

SUCCESSION LIST OF COLONELS AND LIEUTENANT-COLONELS OF THE 93RD SUTHERLAND HIGHLANDERS.

SUCCESSION LIST OF COLONELS AND LIEUTENANT-COLONELS OF THE 93RD SUTHERLAND HIGHLANDERS.

COLONELS.[578]

COLONELS.[578]

 
Names and Titles.Date of Appointment.Date of Retirement.Remarks.
 
 
William Wemyss of WemyssAug.25,18001822Died.
Sir Thomas Hislop, Bart., G.C.B.Feb.8,1822June4,1822Removed to 51st Foot.
Sir Hudson Lowe, K.C.B.June4,1822
Sir John Cameron, K.C.B.July23,1832May31,1833Removed to 9th Foot.
Sir Jasper Nicolls, K.C.BMay31,1833July15,1840Removed to 38th Foot.
Sir James Douglas, K.C.B.June15,1840April10,1850Removed to 42nd Royal Highlanders.
William WemyssMar.10,1850Nov.30,1852Died Colonel.
Lt.-General Edward Parkinson, C.B.Dec.10,18521858Died Colonel.
Lord Clyde (Sir Colin Campbell), G.C.B., K.S.I., D.C.L.Jan.15,1858June22,1860Removed to Coldstream Guards. Raised to the Peerage, Aug. 16, 1858. Died Aug. 14, 1863.
Lt.-General William Sutherland,June4,18601862Died Colonel.
Lt.-General Alex. Fisher Macintosh, K.HJune3,1862Aug.28,1868Died Colonel.
Lt.-General Charles Craufurd HayAug.29,1868Died Colonel.
Lt.-General Sir Henry William Stisted, K.C.B.Sept.28,1873
 
LIEUTENANT-COLONELS.
 
Alexander HalketAug.25,1800May3,1810To 104th Foot.
George JohnstoneMay3,1810
Andrew CreaghSept.29,1814Mar.7,1822Removed to 81st Foot.
William WemyssMar.16,1815
Henry MillingMar.7,1822Dec.26,1822From 81st Foot. Retired without joining the regiment.
The Hon. Sir Charles GordonDec.26,1822Retired on Half-pay. Died in command of 42nd in 1835.
Duncan M’GregorMar.23,1826
Robert SparkJuly28,1838
Lorenzo RotheFeb.21,1852
William Bernard Ainslie, C.B.Oct.21,1853Jan.25,1856Retired.
Alex. Sebastian Leith HayApril16,1855
The Hon. Adrian HopeJan.25,1856April16,1858Retired on Half-pay, Nov. 10, 1856, and in March 1857 brought in from Half-pay as second Lt.-Col. Killed in action, April 16, 1858.
John A. Ewart, C.B.April16,1858Sept.30,1859Exchanged to 78th.
Henry William Stisted, C.B.Sept.30,1859Exchanged from 78th.
Robert Lockhart RossDec.21,1860
Frederick William Traill Burroughs, C.B.Aug.10,1864Oct.29,1873Retired on Half-pay.
Erskine Scott Francis G. DawsonNov.29,1864
William M’Bean, V.C.Oct.29,1873
 

FOOTNOTES:

[568] His portrait will be found on the Plate of Colonels of the 91st, 92nd, and 93rd regiments.

[568] You can find his portrait on Plate Colonels of the 91st, 92nd, and 93rd regiments.

[569] At Guernsey, on May 6, 1802, died at the age of 40, Sergeant Sam. M’Donald, well known at the time by the appellation of “Big Sam.” He served in the American War, was afterwards fugleman to the Royals, and subsequently lodge porter at Carlton House. In 1793 he was appointed sergeant in the Sutherland Fencibles, joining the 93rd when it was raised. He measured 6 ft. 10 in. in height, 4 feet round the chest, was strongly built, muscular, and well-proportioned. His strength was prodigious, but he was never known to abuse it. His tomb was restored by the non-commissioned officers of the 79th Cameron Highlanders in 1820, and in 1870 by the officers of the 93rd.

[569] At Guernsey, on May 6, 1802, Sergeant Sam M'Donald, famously known as "Big Sam," passed away at the age of 40. He served in the American War, later became the bugler for the Royals, and eventually worked as a lodge porter at Carlton House. In 1793, he was appointed sergeant in the Sutherland Fencibles and joined the 93rd when it was formed. He stood 6 feet 10 inches tall, had a 4-foot chest measurement, and was strongly built, muscular, and well-proportioned. His strength was remarkable, but he was never known to misuse it. His tomb was restored by the non-commissioned officers of the 79th Cameron Highlanders in 1820 and again in 1870 by the officers of the 93rd.

[570] In 1813 a second battalion was added to the regiment. It was formed at Inverness, and after some instructions in discipline, was destined to join the army under the Duke of Wellington in France; but owing to the peace of 1814 this destination was changed to North America. This battalion was embarked, and landed in Newfoundland, where it was stationed sixteen months, and then returning to Europe in 1815, was reduced soon after landing.

[570] In 1813, a second battalion was added to the regiment. It was created in Inverness, and after some training in discipline, it was set to join the army under the Duke of Wellington in France. However, because of the peace agreement in 1814, its destination changed to North America. This battalion was shipped out and landed in Newfoundland, where it was stationed for sixteen months, and then it returned to Europe in 1815, but was reduced soon after arriving.

[571] Vol. ii. p. 410.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 2. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[572] Vol ii. p. 412.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol 2. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[573] For details and illustrated plan as to previous operations, see vol. ii. p. 667 and 677.

[573] For details and an illustrated plan regarding past operations, see vol. ii. p. 667 and 677.

[574] See vol. ii. p. 677, where a plan is given, illustrative of the operations for the Relief of Lucknow.

[574] See vol. ii. p. 677, where there’s a plan illustrating the efforts to relieve Lucknow.

[575] For the details of the retreat see the history of the 78th, vol. ii. p. 679.

[575] For more information about the retreat, check out the history of the 78th, vol. ii. p. 679.

[576] This loyal chief, when Nepaulese ambassador in England, saw the 93rd at Edinburgh, and expressed a wish to buy the regiment!

[576] This loyal chief, while he was the Nepali ambassador in England, saw the 93rd in Edinburgh and expressed a desire to purchase the regiment!

[577] For an account of the very pleasant interchange of civilities between the officers of the 93rd and 79th, when both met at Nagpoor, see vol. ii. p. 718.

[577] To read about the enjoyable exchanges and polite conversations between the officers of the 93rd and 79th when they met in Nagpoor, see vol. ii. p. 718.

[578] We are sorry that the dates are so defective; but, after making every exertion to obtain them, we have not been able to fill up all the blanks.

[578] We apologize for the missing dates; despite our best efforts to gather them, we haven't been able to complete all the gaps.


APPENDIX TO THE 42ND ROYAL HIGHLAND REGIMENT, THE BLACK WATCH.

1873–1875.

The Ashantee Campaign—Malta.

The Ashanti Campaign—Malta.

We left the Black Watch at Devonport in the beginning of 1873, with no likelihood then of its being called upon to engage in actual service. On the Gold Coast of Africa, however, mischief had been brewing for many years, and during the course of 1873 the conduct of Coffee Calcallee, king of the barbarous country of Ashantee, had been such that unless a decisive blow were immediately struck, Britain would be compelled to resign possession of her territory in that part of the African coast; and, as our readers no doubt know, that territory had been considerably increased by the cession to Britain, in 1872, of the Dutch possessions on the Gold Coast. Thus in 1873 the coast for many miles, both east and west of Cape Coast Castle, the seat of government, was under the British protection. The principal native population of the territory are the Fantees, who from years of oppression had been reduced to a state of abject cowardice, as was but too well shown in the brief campaign against their inland enemy, the King of Ashantee. The Ashantee territory extends northwards from the Gold Coast to a distance of about 300 miles, its middle being traversed by the River Prah, which flows in the upper part of its course from east to west, but turns at Prah-su towards the south, and reaches the sea at Chamah, to the west of Cape Coast Castle. The capital of the Ashantee territory is Coomassie, about 100 miles directly north from Cape Coast Castle, and about half that distance north of the bend of the Prah, at the town of Prah-su. The population of Coomassie had been very much exaggerated. At the commencement of the campaign it was probably between 20,000 and 30,000. Here the despotic King of Ashantee lived in great state, and in the indulgence of the superstitious and terribly cruel practices known as the Ashantee “Customs.” It is hoped that the lesson which has been read him by a handful of British soldiers will ultimately lead to the abolition of these “Customs,” and to a general amelioration of the miserable lot of the peoples in that part of Africa.

We left the Black Watch at Devonport at the beginning of 1873, with no expectation of being called to active duty. However, trouble had been brewing on the Gold Coast of Africa for many years, and during 1873, the actions of Coffee Calcallee, the king of the warlike Ashantee region, indicated that unless a decisive strike was made immediately, Britain would have to give up its territory in that area of the African coast. As our readers probably know, this territory had been significantly expanded by Britain in 1872 with the acquisition of Dutch holdings on the Gold Coast. Thus, by 1873, the coastline for many miles both east and west of Cape Coast Castle, the seat of government, was under British protection. The main local population comprises the Fantees, who, after years of oppression, had become exceedingly fearful, which was clearly demonstrated during the brief campaign against their inland enemy, the King of Ashantee. The Ashantee territory stretches north from the Gold Coast for about 300 miles, with the River Prah meandering through the middle; it flows from east to west in its upper reaches but turns south at Prah-su and meets the sea at Chamah, west of Cape Coast Castle. The capital of the Ashantee region is Coomassie, roughly 100 miles directly north of Cape Coast Castle and about half that distance north of the Prah bend, at the town of Prah-su. The population of Coomassie has often been exaggerated, but at the start of the campaign, it was likely between 20,000 and 30,000. Here, the despotic King of Ashantee lived in great luxury, engaging in the superstitious and brutally cruel practices known as the Ashantee “Customs.” It is hoped that the lesson delivered by a handful of British soldiers will ultimately lead to the end of these “Customs” and improve the dire circumstances of the people in that part of Africa.

MAP ILLUSTRATING THE ASHANTEE CAMPAIGN.

We need not enter upon the very complicated event which led to the British Government sending out an expedition, under the determined, clear-headed, and accomplished Sir Garnet Wolseley, C.B., to let this barbarous despot know the strength of the British arm. The measures hitherto taken to keep the Ashantees in their place had been so inadequate, that their kings had become intolerably bold and confident, and had indeed acquired an utter contempt of the British power as exhibited on the Gold Coast. King Coffee Calcallee resolved, about the end of 1872, to strike such a blow as would utterly stamp out the British rule on that coast. And in January 1873 an army of 60,000 warriors—and the Ashantees though cruel are brave and warlike—was in full march upon Cape Coast Castle. The whole force at the disposal of Colonel Harley, in whom the administration was vested, was about 1000 men, mainly West India troops and Houssa police, with some marines. It was estimated that a contingent of about 60,000 would be raised from the friendly tribes, but this number figured only on paper. By April the Ashantees were within a few miles of Cape Coast Castle. Things were getting desperate, when a small force of marines, under Lt.-Col. Festing, arrived from England in the beginning of June. With this and other small reinforcements, the English managed to keep the barbarians at bay until the arrival, on October 2nd, on the Gold Coast of Major-General Sir Garnet J. Wolseley, who had been selected to command a force which was being organised in England to sweep back the threatening horde. He was accompanied only by his staff,[804] and immediately on landing set about clearing the Ashantees out of several towns in the neighbourhood of Cape Coast Castle. Sir Garnet’s clear-headedness and admirable power of organisation soon inspired the few troops at his command with perfect confidence; and by the time the force of which the 42nd formed part arrived at the Gold Coast, everything was prepared for an advance towards the capital of the Ashantee kingdom. We cannot linger over the preliminary work in which Lord Gifford, Colonel Festing, the unfortunate Lieut. Eardley-Wilmot, and other officers whose names are now familiar to the British public, played a prominent part. By the end of November the Ashantee force was in full retreat on Coomassie, and by the end of December General Wolseley with his staff and some 500 sailors and marines was at Prah-su.

We don't need to get into the complicated sequence of events that led the British Government to send out an expedition, led by the determined, clear-headed, and skilled Sir Garnet Wolseley, C.B., to show this brutal dictator the strength of the British military. The efforts made so far to keep the Ashantees in check had been so insufficient that their kings had become overly bold and confident, even developing a complete disregard for British power as shown on the Gold Coast. Around the end of 1872, King Coffee Calcallee decided to launch an attack that would completely eliminate British rule in that area. By January 1873, an army of 60,000 warriors—who, while cruel, were brave and warlike—was marching toward Cape Coast Castle. The entire force available to Colonel Harley, who was in charge, was about 1,000 men, mostly West Indian troops and Houssa police, along with some marines. It was estimated that about 60,000 would be rallied from the friendly tribes, but that number was just on paper. By April, the Ashantees were just a few miles from Cape Coast Castle. Things were getting desperate when a small force of marines, under Lt.-Col. Festing, arrived from England at the beginning of June. With this and other small reinforcements, the British managed to hold the Ashantees off until the arrival of Major-General Sir Garnet J. Wolseley on October 2nd on the Gold Coast. He had been chosen to lead a force being organized in England to drive back the advancing horde. He arrived with only his staff,[804] and immediately upon landing began clearing the Ashantees out of several towns near Cape Coast Castle. Sir Garnet's sharp thinking and excellent organizational skills quickly instilled complete confidence in the few troops he commanded; and by the time the force, including the 42nd, arrived at the Gold Coast, everything was ready for an advance toward the capital of the Ashantee kingdom. We can’t dwell on the initial efforts of Lord Gifford, Colonel Festing, the unfortunate Lieutenant Eardley-Wilmot, and other officers whose names are now well-known to the British public. By the end of November, the Ashantee force was in full retreat towards Coomassie, and by the end of December, General Wolseley, along with his staff and about 500 sailors and marines, was at Prah-su.

Major-General Sir Garnet
J. Wolseley, K.C.M.G., C.B.
From a photo taken on October 22, 1874.

Meantime the small force which had been organising in England was on its way to the scene of operations. The 42nd was the principal regiment of the line, as a large part of the 23rd Welsh Fusileers had to re-embark, owing to the desertion of some thousands of native carriers who had been engaged to carry the necessary baggage through the unwholesome country. As we said at the conclusion of the history of the 79th, a considerable number of volunteers from that regiment accompanied the Black Watch, which left Portsmouth on the 4th of December 1873, and arrived off Cape Coast Castle on the 17th, disembarking on the 3rd and 4th of January 1874. Besides the 23rd, 42nd, and 2nd battalion Rifle Brigade, there were detachments of Royal Artillery, Royal Engineers, and Royal Marines, which, with the force already on the ground, formed the army with which Sir Garnet Wolseley was to pierce into the very heart of the Ashantee kingdom, through a country of marshes and matted forests, the growth of centuries, and forming an almost impenetrable ambush for the enemy, who knew how to take advantage of it. As Lord Derby remarked, this was to be “an engineers’ and doctors’ war.” The engineers worked admirably in the construction of roads, bridges, telegraphs, and camps; and it became simply a question whether the British soldiers would be able to hold out against the pestiferous climate long enough to enable them to reach Coomassie and return to the Gold Coast ere the heavy rains set in in the early spring. Happily the energy, skill, and knowledge of General Wolseley were quite equal to the emergency; and backed by an able and determined staff, and his small force of brave and willing soldiers, he accomplished his mission with complete success. All possible preparations were made on the road to Prah-su, previous to the commencement of the march of the main body, in order that not a moment of the precious time might be lost,—the white troops must be back, and ready to embark by the end of February.

Meanwhile, the small force that had been organized in England was on its way to the area of operations. The 42nd was the main regiment since a significant part of the 23rd Welsh Fusiliers had to re-board due to the desertion of thousands of native carriers who were hired to transport the necessary supplies through the unhealthy terrain. As we mentioned at the end of the history of the 79th, a considerable number of volunteers from that regiment joined the Black Watch, which left Portsmouth on December 4, 1873, and arrived off Cape Coast Castle on the 17th, disembarking on January 3 and 4, 1874. In addition to the 23rd, 42nd, and 2nd battalion Rifle Brigade, there were detachments of the Royal Artillery, Royal Engineers, and Royal Marines, which, along with the forces already on the ground, formed the army that Sir Garnet Wolseley would lead into the heart of the Ashantee kingdom, through a landscape of marshes and dense forests that had developed over centuries, creating an almost impenetrable ambush for the enemy, who knew how to exploit it. As Lord Derby noted, this was set to be “an engineers’ and doctors’ war.” The engineers performed excellently in building roads, bridges, telegraphs, and camps; it ultimately became a question of whether the British soldiers could endure the toxic climate long enough to reach Coomassie and return to the Gold Coast before the heavy rains arrived in early spring. Fortunately, General Wolseley's energy, skill, and knowledge were more than adequate for the challenge; supported by a capable and determined staff and his small team of brave and willing soldiers, he successfully accomplished his mission. All possible preparations were made along the route to Prah-su before the main body began its march, so that not a moment of precious time would be wasted—the white troops needed to be back and ready to board by the end of February.

We have said that at starting there was considerable difficulty in procuring a sufficient number of native carriers for the baggage of the small force. This caused some delay after the landing of the force at Mansu, some distance to the north of Cape Coast Castle,—which delay, a 42nd officer said with truth, “did more harm to our men than all the hard work in Ashantee.” To Europeans idleness in such a climate is utterly prostrating. In the dearth of carriers, the 42nd men themselves, greatly to their honour, volunteered to act as porters. On the 23rd of January General Wolseley with the advanced guard had crossed the Adansi Hills, and fixed his headquarters at Fomannah, the palace of the Adansi king. On the 26th Colonel M’Leod of the 42nd, who commanded the advanced guard, took Borborassie. After this service the 23rd Fusileers, 42nd, Rifle Brigade, the 2nd West India Regiment, and the Naval Brigade, which by this time had reached Prah-su, were brought forward, resting on Insarfu. They encamped on the night of the 30th about that place, and about two miles north of it, towards the enemy’s main position at Amoaful. The advanced guard, under Colonel M’Leod, was at Quarman, within a mile or two of the enemy’s position.

We mentioned that at the start there was a lot of difficulty in getting enough local carriers for the baggage of the small force. This caused some delays after the force landed at Mansu, which is north of Cape Coast Castle—this delay, as a 42nd officer pointed out, “did more harm to our men than all the hard work in Ashantee.” For Europeans, idleness in such a climate can be completely draining. Due to the lack of carriers, the men of the 42nd, to their credit, volunteered to carry their own loads. On January 23rd, General Wolseley and the advance guard crossed the Adansi Hills and set up headquarters at Fomannah, the palace of the Adansi king. On the 26th, Colonel M’Leod of the 42nd, who was leading the advance guard, captured Borborassie. After this, the 23rd Fusileers, 42nd, Rifle Brigade, 2nd West India Regiment, and the Naval Brigade, which had by this point arrived at Prah-su, moved forward and set up camp near Insarfu. They established their camp on the night of the 30th about that area, and around two miles north of it, heading towards the enemy's main position at Amoaful. The advance guard, led by Colonel M’Leod, was at Quarman, within a mile or two of the enemy's position.

The entire country hereabout is one dense mass of brush, penetrated by a few narrow lanes, “where the ground, hollowed by rains, is so uneven and steep at the sides as to give scanty footing. A passenger,” to quote the London News’ narrative, “between the two walls of foliage, may wander for hours before he finds that he has mistaken his path. To cross the country from one narrow clearing to another, axes or knives must be used at every step. There is no looking over the hedge in this oppressive and bewildering maze. Such was the battlefield of January 31st. The enemy’s army was never seen, but its numbers are reported by Ashantees to have been 15,000 or 20,000. Its chief commander was Amanquatia, the Ashantee general. The Ashantees were generally armed with muskets, firing slugs; but some had rifles. As they were entirely concealed in the bush, while our countrymen stood in the lane or in the newly-cut spaces, precision of aim was no advantage to our side.”

The entire area is a dense thicket, cut through by a few narrow paths, “where the ground, worn away by rain, is so uneven and steep on the sides that it barely offers a stable footing. A traveler,” quoting the London News’ report, “between the two walls of greenery, might wander for hours before realizing they've lost their way. To cross from one narrow clearing to another, you need axes or knives at every turn. There's no peeking over the hedge in this overwhelming and confusing labyrinth. Such was the battlefield of January 31st. The enemy’s forces were never sighted, but Ashantees claim their numbers were between 15,000 and 20,000. Their main leader was Amanquatia, the Ashantee general. The Ashantees were mostly armed with muskets that shot slugs; some carried rifles. Since they were completely hidden in the bush while our men were out in the lanes or the freshly cut areas, our accuracy in shooting didn’t really help us.”

The main body of the enemy was encamped on the hill rising towards the town of Amoaful; but thousands of them also must have been skulking in the bush through which the small British force had to march before reaching the encampment. At early dawn on the 31st the British force moved upon the village of Egginassie, where the first shots were fired from an Ashantee ambush. The force was carefully arranged to suit the nature of the ground, with a front column, a left column, a right column, and a rear column, all so disposed that when they closed up they would form a square, the columns taking in spaces to the right and left of the central line of advance, so as to prevent any attack on the advancing front centre.

The main part of the enemy was set up on the hill leading to the town of Amoaful, but thousands of them were likely hiding in the bushes that the small British force had to cross before reaching the camp. At dawn on the 31st, the British force moved towards the village of Egginassie, where the first shots were fired from an Ashantee ambush. The force was strategically arranged for the terrain, with a front column, a left column, a right column, and a rear column, all positioned so that when they came together, they would form a square. The columns included spaces to the right and left of the main path of advance to prevent any attacks on the central advancing front.

The front column was commanded by Brigadier-General Sir Archibald Alison, Bart., C.B. It consisted of the 42nd, under Major Baird, Major Duncan Macpherson, and Major Scott, a detachment of the 23rd Fusileers, Captain Rait’s Artillery, manned by Houssas, and a detachment of the Royal Engineers. The left column was commanded by Brigadier-Colonel M’Leod of the 42nd, and the right column by Lt.-Col. Evelyn Wood, 90th Light Infantry; part of the right column consisted of miscellaneous native African levies, under Captain Furze of the 42nd. The paths through the jungle were cut for each column of troops by large parties of native labourers.

The front column was led by Brigadier-General Sir Archibald Alison, Bart., C.B. It included the 42nd, commanded by Major Baird, Major Duncan Macpherson, and Major Scott, a group from the 23rd Fusileers, Captain Rait’s Artillery, staffed by Houssas, and a team from the Royal Engineers. The left column was led by Brigadier-Colonel M’Leod of the 42nd, while the right column was led by Lt.-Col. Evelyn Wood from the 90th Light Infantry; part of the right column was made up of various local African troops under Captain Furze of the 42nd. Large groups of local laborers cleared the jungle paths for each column of troops.

Thus clearing their way through the jungle, and often scarcely able to obtain foothold from the slippery state of the marshy ground, the force advanced against the enemy. When the front of the small force had got a few hundred yards beyond the village of Egginassie, it was assailed by a tremendous fire of musketry from an unseen foe, very trying to the nerves even of an experienced and well-trained soldier. By this time five companies of the 42nd were in skirmishing order. The slugs were dropping thick and fast; had they been bullets, scarcely a man of the Black Watch would have lived to tell the tale. As it was, there were few of the officers who did not receive a scratch, and nearly 100 of the men were wounded. Major Macpherson was shot in the leg, but limped on with a stick, and kept the command for some time, when he was compelled to give it up to Major Scott. It was at this critical moment that Capt. Rait’s gun—there was no room for two—came into action at 50 yards from the enemy, on the direct line of advance. The shells fired at that short distance, with deadly effect, soon forced the enemy to clear the road. In a moment, as they gave way upon their own left upon the road, the 42nd pushed them in thence along the whole line, and they began to yield another 50 yards or more, and Rait’s gun again came into action against the enemy, who had at once taken up a fresh position, as the bush prevented the Black Watch from forming quickly.

As they made their way through the jungle, often struggling to find solid ground on the slippery marsh, the troops advanced against the enemy. After moving a few hundred yards past the village of Egginassie, the front of the small force was hit by intense gunfire from an unseen opponent, which tested the nerves of even the most experienced soldiers. By this time, five companies of the 42nd were in skirmishing formation. The lead projectiles were falling thick and fast; if they had been bullets, hardly any member of the Black Watch would have survived. As it was, few of the officers escaped without a scratch, and nearly 100 men were injured. Major Macpherson was shot in the leg but continued to limp on with a stick, maintaining command for a while before he had to hand it over to Major Scott. At this critical moment, Capt. Rait’s cannon—there wasn't room for two—was fired at 50 yards distance from the enemy, right along the line of advance. The shells, launched from such close range, quickly forced the enemy to retreat. As they pulled back on their left along the road, the 42nd pushed them back along the entire front, gaining another 50 yards or more, and Rait’s cannon fired again at the enemy, who had quickly taken up a new position, as the dense bush made it hard for the Black Watch to regroup swiftly.

Again the enemy per force gave way before the shells along the road. Again the 42nd took instant advantage of it, and the enemy rolled back. The men were now in such high spirits, according to the account of one who was present, that the terrors of the bush were no more. Sir Archibald Alison saw that the moment had come. He ordered the pipers to play. Down together, with a ringing cheer, went the splendid regiment under his orders, straight at the concealed foe. Away rolled every Ashantee in front of them; away down one hill and up another, on which stood the village of Amoaful itself. By half-past eleven the village was in the hands of the British force. It was not, however, till after two that the fighting was over, as the flank parties, the left as we have said, commanded by the Colonel of the 42nd, had much more trouble and numerous casualties in fighting and clearing their way through the bush. By the time mentioned, however, the last Ashantee had shown his heels in full retreat. Of the 42nd Bt.-Major Baird was severely wounded, from which he died at Sierra Leone on the 6th of March, Major Macpherson, Captains Creagh and Whitehead, Lts. Berwick, Stevenson, Cumberland, and Mowbray, and 104 men wounded.

Once again, the enemy was forced to retreat before the shells along the road. The 42nd quickly took advantage of this and pushed the enemy back. The troops were so uplifted, according to someone who was there, that the fears of the bush seemed to vanish. Sir Archibald Alison recognized that the moment had arrived. He ordered the pipers to play. Down they marched, with a loud cheer, the impressive regiment under his command, charging directly at the hidden enemy. Every Ashantee in front of them fled away; down one hill and up another, where the village of Amoaful itself stood. By half-past eleven, the village was secured by the British forces. However, the fighting continued until after two, as the flank units, particularly the left side led by the Colonel of the 42nd, faced much more difficulty and significant casualties while battling and clearing their path through the bush. By the time mentioned, though, the last Ashantee had fully retreated. Of the 42nd, Bt.-Major Baird was seriously injured and later died in Sierra Leone on March 6th, while Major Macpherson, Captains Creagh and Whitehead, Lieutenants Berwick, Stevenson, Cumberland, and Mowbray, along with 104 men, were wounded.

Sir John M’Leod, K.C.B.
From a photo.

On Feb. 1st, the day after this signal victory, the adjacent village of Becqueh was captured and destroyed by Col. M’Leod, with the naval brigade and several detachments, supported by portions of the 42nd and 23rd. On the 2nd, the army was at Agemanu, six miles beyond Amoaful, every inch of the ground between the two places being disputed by the enemy. On this day Lt. Wauchope of the 42nd was slightly wounded. On the 3rd, Sir Garnet moved by the westerly road, branching off to the left from Agemanu, through Adwabin and Detchiasa to the river Dah or Ordah, the enemy again opposing the advance and hanging round the flanks of the force. King Coffee Calcallee had tried to stop the advance of the British by offering to pay an indemnity, but in vain, as no reliance whatever could be put in any of his promises; the King therefore resolved to dispute the passage of the river. The battle of Ordah-su, as it is called, was fought on Feb. 4th, and lasted seven hours. When the troops reached the Dah on the evening of the 3rd, it[806] was a tremendous downpour of rain, and it was not till next morning that the engineers managed to complete their bridge over the river. By this bridge, on the morning of the 4th, the advanced guard, the rifle brigade and some native troops under Colonel M’Leod, crossed the bridge, and soon found itself fiercely engaged with very large numbers of the enemy, who had crowded into the villages on each side of the road, from which it was found exceedingly difficult to dislodge them. The first shots were fired about 7 A.M., and Sir Garnet Wolseley in his official despatch, dated Coomassie, Feb. 5th, thus describes the rest:—

On February 1st, the day after this significant victory, the nearby village of Becqueh was captured and destroyed by Colonel M’Leod, along with the naval brigade and several detachments, supported by parts of the 42nd and 23rd regiments. On the 2nd, the army was at Agemanu, six miles beyond Amoaful, with every inch of ground between the two locations contested by the enemy. On this day, Lieutenant Wauchope of the 42nd was slightly wounded. On the 3rd, Sir Garnet moved along the western road, branching off to the left from Agemanu, through Adwabin and Detchiasa to the Dah River or Ordah, with the enemy again opposing the advance and flanking the force. King Coffee Calcallee tried to halt the British advance by offering to pay a tribute, but it was futile, as his promises were deemed unreliable; therefore, the King resolved to block the river crossing. The battle of Ordah-su, as it’s known, was fought on February 4th and lasted seven hours. When the troops reached the Dah on the evening of the 3rd, there was a heavy downpour of rain, and it wasn’t until the next morning that the engineers finished building their bridge over the river. By that bridge, on the morning of the 4th, the advance guard, the rifle brigade, and some native troops under Colonel M’Leod crossed and soon found themselves fiercely engaged with large numbers of the enemy, who had gathered in the villages on either side of the road, making it extremely difficult to dislodge them. The first shots were fired around 7 A.M., and Sir Garnet Wolseley, in his official dispatch dated Coomassie, February 5th, described the rest as follows:—

“The advanced guard, under the command of Col. M’Leod, 42nd Highlanders, was brought to a stand still shortly after the advance began; and a general action soon developed itself, lasting for more than six hours. The enemy did not, however, fight with the same courage as at Amoaful, for although their resistance was most determined, their fire was wild, and they did not generally attack us at such close quarters as in the former action.

“The advanced guard, led by Col. M’Leod of the 42nd Highlanders, was halted shortly after the advance began, and a major battle soon unfolded, lasting for over six hours. The enemy, however, did not fight with the same bravery as at Amoaful; although their resistance was fierce, their shooting was erratic, and they generally didn’t engage us at such close range as in the previous battle.”

“The village of Ordahsu having been carried by the rifle brigade at nine o’clock, I massed all my force there, having previously passed all the reserve ammunition, field hospitals, and supplies through the troops, who held the road between the river and the village, a distance of about a mile. The enemy then attacked the village with large numbers from all sides, and for some hours we could make no progress, but steadily held our ground. The 42nd Highlanders being then sent to the front, advanced with pipes playing, and carried the enemy’s position to the north of the village in the most gallant style; Captain Rait’s artillery doing most effective service in covering the attack, which was led by Col. M’Leod.

“The village of Ordahsu was taken by the rifle brigade at nine o’clock, so I gathered all my forces there, having previously moved all the reserve ammunition, field hospitals, and supplies through the troops holding the road between the river and the village, about a mile apart. The enemy then launched a large attack on the village from all directions, and for several hours we couldn’t make any progress but steadily held our position. The 42nd Highlanders were then sent to the front, advancing with pipes playing, and successfully took the enemy’s position north of the village in a very brave manner; Captain Rait’s artillery provided crucial support during the attack, which was led by Col. M’Leod."

“After some further fighting on the front line, a panic seems to have seized the enemy, who fled along the road to Coomassie in complete rout. Although the columns they had detailed to assault our flanks and rear continued for some time afterwards to make partial attacks upon the village, we followed close upon the enemy’s heels into Coomassie. The town was still occupied by large numbers of armed men, who did not attempt to resist. The King had fled no one knew whither. Our troops had undergone a most fatiguing day’s work, no water fit for drinking having been obtained during the action or the subsequent advance, and the previous night’s rest having been broken by a tornado, which drenched our bivouac. It was nearly six o’clock when the troops formed up in the main street of Coomassie, and gave three cheers for the Queen.”

“After some more fighting on the front line, the enemy seemed to panic and fled down the road to Coomassie in total disarray. Even though their groups that were sent to attack our sides and rear continued to launch partial attacks on the village for a while, we pursued the enemy closely into Coomassie. The town was still filled with a large number of armed men, who did not try to resist. The King had escaped to who knows where. Our troops had endured a really exhausting day, with no drinkable water available during the battle or the follow-up advance, and we had also been kept awake the night before by a tornado that soaked our camp. It was nearly six o’clock when the troops lined up in the main street of Coomassie and cheered three times for the Queen.”

The 42nd was the first to enter the capital, the pipers playing at its head, about half-past four in the afternoon; by half-past seven the whole force was inside Coomassie, and the discomfiture of the Ashantees was complete, the king himself having fled.

The 42nd was the first to enter the capital, the pipers leading the way, around 4:30 in the afternoon; by 7:30, the entire force was inside Coomassie, and the defeat of the Ashantees was total, with the king himself having fled.

Mr H. M. Stanley, the well-known correspondent of the New York Herald, in describing the advance on Coomassie, wrote as follows of the bravery of the Black Watch:—

Mr. H. M. Stanley, the famous correspondent of the New York Herald, in his account of the march on Coomassie, wrote the following about the courage of the Black Watch:—

“The conduct of the 42nd Highlanders on many fields has been considerably belauded, but mere laudation is not enough for the gallantry which has distinguished this regiment when in action. Its bearing has been beyond praise as a model regiment, exceedingly disciplined, and individually nothing could surpass the standing and gallantry which distinguished each member of the 42nd or the Black Watch. They proceeded along the well ambushed road as if on parade, by twos. ‘The Forty-second will fire by companies, front rank to the right, rear rank to the left,’ shouted Col. Macleod. ‘A company, front rank fire! rear rank fire!’ and so on, and thus vomiting out twoscore of bullets to the right and twoscore to the left, the companies volleyed and thundered as they marched past the ambuscades, the bagpipes playing, the cheers rising from the throats of the lusty Scots until the forest rang again with discordant medley of musketry, bagpipe music, and vocal sounds. It was the audacious spirit and true military bearing on the part of the Highlanders, as they moved down the road toward Coomassie, which challenged admiration this day. Very many were borne back frightfully disfigured and seriously wounded, but the regiment never halted nor wavered; on it went, until the Ashantees, perceiving it useless to fight against men who would advance heedless of ambuscades, rose from their coverts, and fled panic-stricken towards Coomassie, being perforated by balls whenever they showed themselves to the hawk-eyed Scots. Indeed, I only wish I had enough time given me to frame in fit words the unqualified admiration which the conduct of the 42nd kindled in all who saw or heard of it. One man exhibited himself eminently brave among brave men. His name was Thomas Adams. It is said that he led the way to Coomassie, and kept himself about ten yards ahead of his regiment, the target for many hundred guns; but that, despite the annoying noise of iron and leaden slugs, the man bounded on the road like a well-trained hound on a hot scent. This example, together with the cool, calm commands of Col. Macleod, had a marvellous effect upon the Highland battalion.”

“The actions of the 42nd Highlanders in many battles have been widely praised, but mere praise isn't enough for the bravery that this regiment has shown in combat. Their demeanor has been exemplary as a well-trained regiment—highly disciplined, and individually, each member of the 42nd or the Black Watch has shown remarkable courage. They marched down the well-ambushed road as if on parade, in pairs. ‘The Forty-second will fire by companies, front rank to the right, rear rank to the left,’ shouted Col. Macleod. ‘A company, front rank fire! rear rank fire!’ and so on, unleashing a blast of bullets to the right and another to the left, the companies booming as they passed the ambushes, with the bagpipes playing and cheers erupting from the strong Scots, filling the forest with the loud mix of gunfire, bagpipe music, and voices. It was the bold spirit and true military conduct of the Highlanders as they advanced towards Coomassie that earned admiration that day. Many were carried back badly injured and disfigured, but the regiment never stopped or hesitated; they pressed on until the Ashantees, realizing it was pointless to fight against men who would charge forward regardless of ambushes, abandoned their hiding spots and fled in panic towards Coomassie, getting hit by bullets whenever they showed themselves to the sharp-eyed Scots. I only wish I had enough time to express in suitable words the immense admiration that the conduct of the 42nd inspired in everyone who witnessed or heard about it. One man stood out for his bravery among the brave: Thomas Adams. It’s said that he led the way to Coomassie, staying about ten yards ahead of his regiment, a target for hundreds of guns; yet, despite the barrage of iron and lead, he bounded down the road like a well-trained dog on a hot trail. His example, along with the calm, clear commands of Col. Macleod, had an amazing effect on the Highland battalion.”

In the action on the 4th, Capt. Moore and Lts. Grogan and Wauchope of the 42nd were wounded, the latter severely this time; 14 men were also wounded.

In the action on the 4th, Capt. Moore and Lts. Grogan and Wauchope of the 42nd were injured, with Wauchope being hurt seriously this time; 14 other soldiers were also wounded.

Thus, in the space of about a month, by the decision and energy of the leader of the expedition, and the willingness of his officers and troops, was the great object of the campaign accomplished in the most masterly manner, and the Ashantees humbled as they had never been before, and taught a lesson they are not likely soon to forget. As during the 5th there seemed no hope of the treacherous king coming to terms, and as it was absolutely necessary for the safety of the troops that the return march should be immediately commenced, Sir Garnet resolved to destroy Coomassie, and set out at once. Having, therefore sent off all the wounded, he issued orders for an advance on the morning of the 6th. Early on that morning the homeward movements commenced, headed by the naval brigade, and covered by a rear guard of the 42nd, which did not retire till the town had been set on fire in every quarter, and the mines which had been placed under the palace fired. A tornado had raged during the previous night, but the destruction of the town by fire was complete.

Thus, in about a month, thanks to the decision and energy of the expedition leader, along with the willingness of his officers and troops, the main goal of the campaign was achieved in an impressive way, and the Ashantees were humbled like never before, learning a lesson they are unlikely to forget any time soon. On the 5th, as it seemed there was no hope of the treacherous king reaching an agreement, and since it was crucial for the safety of the troops to start the return march immediately, Sir Garnet decided to destroy Coomassie and set out right away. After sending off all the wounded, he ordered an advance for the morning of the 6th. Early that morning, the movement back home began, led by the naval brigade and protected by a rear guard from the 42nd, which didn’t withdraw until the town had been set on fire in every area, and the mines placed under the palace were detonated. A tornado had swept through the previous night, but the destruction of the town by fire was total.

Thus the campaign was virtually at an end, and Gen. Wolseley made all possible haste to bring his little army back to Cape Coast Castle, which, notwithstanding the swollen state of the rivers, he accomplished by February 19th. While on his way back Gen. Wolseley received the unqualified submission of the humbled king. No time was lost in getting the troops out of the influence of the deadly climate. Without delay, therefore, the embarkation took place. The 42nd embarked in the “Nebraska” on the 23rd, and sailed on the 27th in the “Sarmatian,” the steamer which brought them from England. It arrived at Portsmouth on March 23rd, where it was received with tremendous enthusiasm. All had suffered more or less from the effects of the climate, but what with good constitutions and care, the 42nd in course of time regained its “wonted health and strength.” Previous to its embarkation for Ashantee the 42nd, like the other regiments, was provided with suits of dark grey (retaining in the head dress their red feather), as being much more appropriate for the work to be done than the usual regimental costume. The[807] men’s kits were, however, on board the “Sarmatian,” and the national garb was therefore donned before landing, so that the regiment came ashore in all the glory of its national garb.

Thus, the campaign was nearly over, and Gen. Wolseley hurried to bring his small army back to Cape Coast Castle, which he managed to do by February 19th, despite the swollen rivers. On his way back, Gen. Wolseley received the complete surrender of the defeated king. There was no time wasted in getting the troops out of the deadly climate. The embarkation took place without delay. The 42nd boarded the "Nebraska" on the 23rd and sailed on the 27th in the "Sarmatian," the steamer that had brought them from England. It reached Portsmouth on March 23rd, where it was met with overwhelming enthusiasm. Everyone had suffered to some extent from the effects of the climate, but thanks to their strong health and care, the 42nd eventually regained their "usual health and strength." Before their departure for Ashantee, the 42nd, like the other regiments, was given dark grey uniforms (keeping their red feather in the headgear), which were much more suitable for the task at hand than the regular regimental outfit. The[807] men’s gear was, however, on board the "Sarmatian," so they put on their national attire before landing, allowing the regiment to come ashore in the full splendor of their national dress.

Among the officers specially mentioned by Sir Garnet Wolseley for having performed prominent services during the campaign were Col. Macleod, C.B., who was afterwards made a K.C.B.; Majors Macpherson and Scott; Capts. Farquharson, V.C., Furze, and Kidston; and Lt. Wauchope. The special thanks of Parliament were awarded to the troops, and honours were showered upon the Commander by the Queen and country. Major Macpherson and Scott were made Lieutenant-Colonels and C.B.’s., and had the brevet of lieutenant-colonel conferred on them. Captains Bayly, Farquharson, V.C., and Furze, were made Bt.-Majors. The Victoria Cross was conferred on Sergt. Samuel M’Gaw. The non-commissioned officers and men selected to have medals “for distinguished conduct in the field” at the hand of the Sovereign—and had them presented by Her Majesty the Queen at Windsor Castle on the 16th of May 1874, in presence of Colonel Sir John M’Leod, K.C.B., commanding the regiment, were—Wm. Street, sergt.-instructor of musketry; sergt. Henry Barton; privates John White, George Ritchie, George Cameron, and William Bell; piper James Wetherspoon; privates Henry Jones, Wm. Nichol, and Thomas Adams. Also, Sergeant-Major Barclay was awarded the medal for “meritorious services” for distinguished conduct during the campaign.

Among the officers specially recognized by Sir Garnet Wolseley for their significant contributions during the campaign were Col. Macleod, C.B., who was later made a K.C.B.; Majors Macpherson and Scott; Capts. Farquharson, V.C., Furze, and Kidston; and Lt. Wauchope. The troops received special thanks from Parliament, and honors were bestowed upon the Commander by the Queen and the nation. Major Macpherson and Scott were promoted to Lieutenant-Colonels and C.B.’s, and were granted the brevet of lieutenant-colonel. Captains Bayly, Farquharson, V.C., and Furze were promoted to Brevet Majors. The Victoria Cross was awarded to Sgt. Samuel M’Gaw. The non-commissioned officers and men chosen to receive medals "for distinguished conduct in the field" from the Sovereign—presented by Her Majesty the Queen at Windsor Castle on May 16, 1874, in the presence of Colonel Sir John M’Leod, K.C.B., commanding the regiment—were Wm. Street, sergt.-instructor of musketry; sergt. Henry Barton; privates John White, George Ritchie, George Cameron, and William Bell; piper James Wetherspoon; privates Henry Jones, Wm. Nichol, and Thomas Adams. Additionally, Sergeant-Major Barclay received the medal for "meritorious services" for distinguished conduct during the campaign.

In conclusion, we think the following is worth recording; it is told in a letter from a soldier of the 42nd, which appeared in the Inverness Advertiser:—

In conclusion, we believe the following is important to note; it's shared in a letter from a soldier of the 42nd, which was published in the Inverness Advertiser:—

“We were the objects of great curiosity on the part of the Fantees (natives of this bit of the country), who hung round the camp all day in crowds, and numbers of whom had followed us from a large village through which we passed just as the sun was rising, our pipes making the whole street ring with the tune of ‘Hey, Johnnie Cope,’ which they struck up just as we entered the village; the whole place was in an uproar at once, the people rushing out of their huts in the utmost consternation, evidently thinking the Ashantees were on them. The pipes were something new; bugles they had heard something of, but bagpipes were unknown instruments of warfare to them. As soon as they realised that it was not their dreaded foes who were present, they began to approach cautiously, but catching sight of the pipers, who still adhere to the garb of old Gaul in defiance of War-Office regulations, a fresh stampede took place, to the intense amusement of our men; nor did the boldest of them venture to come near until the rear of the detachment was clear of the village. By the time, however, that we reached our halting-place, we were surrounded by a considerable crowd, the pipers still forming the attraction, the natives evidently looking on these as officers or dignitaries of the very highest importance, and the pipes themselves as some kind of mysterious instrument by which the enemy is to be vanquished. So far, indeed, did their respect for these personages carry them, that a war-dance in their honour was got up, and carried on with great vigour, to the evident disgust of big Duncan, our pipe-major, who wanted to know what he was made a peep show of for, and if they had never seen a kiltie before.”

“We were incredibly interesting to the Fantees (locals from this area), who gathered around the camp all day in large groups. Many of them had followed us from a big village we passed through at sunrise, with our pipes echoing down the street to the tune of ‘Hey, Johnnie Cope.’ They started playing it just as we entered the village, and instantly, chaos erupted as people rushed out of their huts, clearly thinking the Ashantees had arrived. They had heard of bugles before, but bagpipes were completely foreign to them as a weapon of war. Once they realized that our presence didn’t mean their feared enemies were there, they approached slowly. However, when they spotted the pipers, who still dressed like the ancient Gauls in defiance of War Office regulations, another panic ensued, much to the amusement of our men. Not even the bravest among them dared to come closer until the back of our group cleared the village. By the time we reached our stop, we were surrounded by a sizable crowd, with the pipers still being the main attraction. The locals clearly regarded them as high-ranking officers or important figures and viewed the pipes as some sort of mysterious weapon to defeat their enemies. Their respect for these individuals was so great that they organized a war dance in their honor, performing with great enthusiasm, much to the annoyance of big Duncan, our pipe-major, who wanted to know why he was being treated like a spectacle and if they had never seen someone in a kilt before.”

The regiment remained at Portsmouth until Nov. 15th, when it embarked for Malta under command of Sir John Macleod, K.C.B. Its strength on embarkation was 26 officers, 43 sergeants, 21 drummers and pipers, and 630 rank and file. It arrived at Malta, after calling at Queenstown, on the 27th, and, after being a few days under canvas, went into Isola barracks, &c., the same that was occupied by the regiment in 1832, and again in 1844.

The regiment stayed in Portsmouth until November 15th, when it boarded a ship for Malta under the command of Sir John Macleod, K.C.B. When it embarked, there were 26 officers, 43 sergeants, 21 drummers and pipers, and 630 enlisted personnel. It reached Malta, stopping at Queenstown, on the 27th, and after spending a few days in tents, it moved into Isola barracks, the same ones that the regiment had occupied in 1832 and again in 1844.

FENCIBLE CORPS.

The plan of raising Fencible corps in the Highlands was first proposed and carried into effect by Mr Pitt (afterwards Earl of Chatham), in the year 1759. During the three preceding years both the fleets and armies of Great Britain had suffered reverses, and to retrieve the national character great efforts were necessary. In England county militia regiments were raised for internal defence in the absence of the regular army; but it was not deemed prudent to extend the system to Scotland, the inhabitants of which, it was supposed, could not yet be safely entrusted with arms. Groundless as the reasons for this caution undoubtedly were in regard to the Lowlands, it would certainly have been hazardous at a time when the Stuarts and their adherents were still plotting a restoration to have armed the clans. An exception, however, was made in favour of the people of Argyll and Sutherland, and accordingly letters of service were issued to the Duke of Argyll, then the most influential and powerful nobleman in Scotland, and the Earl of Sutherland to raise, each of them, a Fencible regiment within his district. Unlike the militia regiments which were raised by ballot, the Fencibles were to be raised by the ordinary mode of recruiting, and like the regiments of the line, the officers were to be appointed and their commissions signed by the king. The same system was followed at different periods down to the year 1799, the last of the Fencible regiments having been raised in that year.

The plan to create Fencible corps in the Highlands was first suggested and put into action by Mr. Pitt (later known as the Earl of Chatham) in 1759. In the three years prior, both the fleets and armies of Great Britain had experienced setbacks, and to restore the national reputation, significant efforts were needed. In England, county militia regiments were formed for domestic defense in the absence of the regular army; however, it was not considered wise to extend this system to Scotland, as it was assumed the locals could not yet be trusted with weapons. Although the reasons for this caution were unfounded regarding the Lowlands, it would certainly have been risky to arm the clans while the Stuarts and their supporters were still scheming for a restoration. Nevertheless, an exception was made for the people of Argyll and Sutherland. Consequently, letters of service were issued to the Duke of Argyll—then the most influential and powerful nobleman in Scotland—and the Earl of Sutherland to each raise a Fencible regiment in their respective areas. Unlike the militia regiments formed by ballot, the Fencibles were to be recruited through the regular means, and, similar to the line regiments, their officers would be appointed and their commissions signed by the king. This system was followed at various times until 1799, when the last of the Fencible regiments was established.


The following is a list of the Highland Fencible regiments according to the chronological order of the commissions, with the date of their embodiment and reduction:—

The following is a list of the Highland Fencible regiments in chronological order of their commissions, along with the dates of their formation and disbandment:—

1. The Argyll Fencibles (No. 1), 1759–1763.

1. The Argyll Fencibles (No. 1), 1759–1763.

2. The Sutherland Fencibles (No. 1), 1759–1763.

2. The Sutherland Fencibles (No. 1), 1759–1763.

3. The Argyll or Western Fencibles (No. 2), 1778–1783.

3. The Argyll or Western Fencibles (No. 2), 1778–1783.

4. The Gordon Fencibles, 1778–1783.

The Gordon Fencibles, 1778–1783.

5. The Sutherland Fencibles (No. 2), 1779–1783.

5. The Sutherland Fencibles (No. 2), 1779–1783.

6. The Grant or Strathspey Fencibles, 1793–1799.

6. The Grant or Strathspey Fencibles, 1793–1799.

7. The Breadalbane Fencibles (three battalions), 1793 and 1794–1799 and 1802.

7. The Breadalbane Fencibles (three battalions), 1793 and 1794–1799 and 1802.

8. The Sutherland Fencibles (No. 3), 1793–1797.

8. The Sutherland Fencibles (No. 3), 1793–1797.

9. The Gordon Fencibles (No. 2), 1793–1799.

9. The Gordon Fencibles (No. 2), 1793–1799.

10. The Argyll Fencibles (No. 3), 1793–1799.

10. The Argyll Fencibles (No. 3), 1793–1799.

11. The Rothesay and Caithness Fencibles (two battalions), 1794 and 1795–1802.

11. The Rothesay and Caithness Fencibles (two battalions), 1794 and 1795–1802.

12. The Dumbarton Fencibles, 1794–1802.

The Dumbarton Fencibles, 1794–1802.

13. The Reay Fencibles, 1794–1802.

The Reay Fencibles, 1794–1802.

14. The Inverness-shire Fencibles, 1794–1802.

The Inverness-shire Fencibles, 1794–1802.

15. The Fraser Fencibles, 1794–1802.

The Fraser Fencibles, 1794–1802.

16. The Glengarry Fencibles, 1794–1802.

The Glengarry Fencibles, 1794–1802.

17. The Caithness Legion, 1794–1802.

The Caithness Legion, 1794–1802.

18. The Perthshire Fencibles, 1794–1802.

The Perthshire Fencibles, 1794–1802.

19. Argyll Fencibles (No. 4), 1794–1802.

19. Argyll Fencibles (No. 4), 1794–1802.

20. Lochaber Fencibles, 1799–1802.

Lochaber Fencibles, 1799–1802.

21. The Clan-Alpine Fencibles, 1799–1802.

The Clan-Alpine Fencibles, 1799–1802.

22. The Ross-shire Fencibles, 1796–1802.

22. The Ross-shire Fencibles, 1796–1802.

23. Regiment of the Isles, or Macdonald Fencibles, 1799.

23. Regiment of the Isles, or Macdonald Fencibles, 1799.

24. Argyll Fencibles (No. 5), 1796–1802.

24. Argyll Fencibles (No. 5), 1796–1802.

25. The Ross and Cromarty Rangers, 1799–1802.

25. The Ross and Cromarty Rangers, 1799–1802.

26. The Macleod Fencibles, 1799–1802.

The Macleod Fencibles, 1799–1802.


INDEX.


Ch. I.1772–1775,ii. 324.
II.1775–1795,349.
III.1795–1811,362.
IV.1811–1816,380.
V.1816–1854,399.
VI.1854–1856,the Crimea, 409.
VII.1856–1859,Indian Mutiny, 419.
VIII.1817–1873,429.
and Appendix, 1874–1875,
Ashantee War, &c.,
803.

THE END.

THE END.


TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE

NOTE FROM THE TRANSCRIBER

Some illustrations were in the middle of a multipage paragraph, and a new paragraph has been inserted to allow placement of the illustration at that position. This has been done at:
page 25, before the phrase ‘Buchanan, even in the latter ...’.
page 435, before the phrase ‘On either side of the above ...’.

Some illustrations were in the middle of a multi-page paragraph, and a new paragraph has been added to place the illustration at that point. This was done at:
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, before the phrase 'Buchanan, even in the latter ...'.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, before the phrase 'On either side of the above ...'.

The illustration on page 455 was sideways in the original book, and has been rotated to be horizontal in the etext.

The illustration on page 455 was sideways in the original book and has been rotated to be horizontal in the e-text.

Footnote [266] is referenced from inside Footnote [265].

Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is referenced from Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Footnote [337] is referenced twice from page 398.

Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is mentioned twice from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Obvious typographical errors and punctuation errors have been corrected after careful comparison with other occurrences within the text and consultation of external sources.

Obvious typos and punctuation mistakes have been corrected after carefully comparing them with other parts of the text and checking external sources.

With a few exceptions noted below, names of people and places with alternative spellings have been left unchanged. For example Badajos, Badajoz; Gillespic, Gillespie; Pampluna, Pampeluna, Pamplona.

With a few exceptions mentioned below, names of people and places with different spellings have been kept the same. For example Badajos, Badajoz; Gillespic, Gillespie; Pampluna, Pampeluna, Pamplona.

Except for those changes noted below, all misspellings in the text, and inconsistent or archaic usage, have been retained. For example, battlefield, battle field; black-mail, blackmail; boer, boor; fusiliers, fusileers; woful; inclosed; infeft; newcome; connexion.

Except for the changes mentioned below, all misspellings in the text, along with inconsistent or outdated language, have been kept. For instance, battlefield, battle field; black-mail, blackmail; boer, boor; fusiliers, fusileers; woful; inclosed; infeft; newcome; connexion.

TABLE OF CONTENTS:
Pg iv: Insert entry in Part Third for ‘75th Regiment ... (page) 617’.
Pg v: Double ditto signs replaced by the text ‘From Photograph by’ and ditto sign replaced by the text ‘W. Holl,’ for clarity.
Pg v: Item 91: page number ‘04’ replaced by ‘204’.

MAIN TEXT:
Pg 3, 26: [1745] replaced by (1745) to avoid confusion with a Footnote number.
Pg 20: ‘and consmopolitanism of’ replaced by ‘and cosmopolitanism of’.
Pg 22: ‘body or untensils’ replaced by ‘body or utensils’.
Pg 27: ‘with the soootiness’ replaced by ‘with the sootiness’.
Pg 27: ‘an alienat on’ replaced by ‘an alienation’.
Pg 30: ‘tacksmen would supply’ replaced by ‘tacksman would supply’.
Pg 37: ‘immense tracks of’ replaced by ‘immense tracts of’.
Pg 45: ‘innovations which which’ replaced by ‘innovations which’.
Pg 45: ‘of all clases’ replaced by ‘of all classes’.
Pg 55: ‘regard as as much’ replaced by ‘regard as much’.
Pg 64: ‘that erelong both’ replaced by ‘that ere long both’.
Pg 65: ‘and dependance, and’ replaced by ‘and dependence, and’.
Pg 69: ‘befal Ulster’ replaced by ‘befall Ulster’.
Pg 70: ‘have given us’ replaced by ‘have given ours’.
Pg 73: ‘Coluimcille; Malechi’ replaced by ‘Columcille; Malechi’.
Pg 73: ‘to Columcilli, and’ replaced by ‘to Columcille, and’.
Pg 74: ‘Briotus tar muir’ replaced by ‘Briutus tar muir’.
Pg 90: ‘of the sky[4]’ replaced by ‘of the sky’; this anchor had no Footnote.
Pg 93: ‘of Balquidder was’ replaced by ‘of Balquhidder was’.
Pg 94: ‘the Seann Dana. The’ replaced by ‘the Sean Dana. The’.
Pg 95: ‘serve to expres’ replaced by ‘serve to express’.
Pg 98: To improve display of this two-column passage on handhelds, a paragraph break has been inserted after the sentence ‘Give me your hand, Scotchman.’
Pg 112: ‘Ossian’s hereos’ replaced by ‘Ossian’s heroes’.
Pg 113: ‘belonged to to Mr’ replaced by ‘belonged to Mr’.
Pg 117: ‘that Galgucas, the’ replaced by ‘that Galgacus, the’.
Pg 121: ‘were often trasmitted’ replaced by ‘were often transmitted’.
Pg 139: ‘wife, the consesequences’ replaced by ‘wife, the consequences’.
Pg 148: ‘the 14h July’ replaced by ‘the 14th July’.
Pg 161: ‘his inheritanace to’ replaced by ‘his inheritance to’.
Pg 162: ‘former comsequence by’ replaced by ‘former consequence by’.
Pg 166: ‘An ancester of’ replaced by ‘An ancestor of’.
Pg 187: ‘Strathearn, Menteath’ replaced by ‘Strathearn, Menteith’.
Pg 192: ‘He maried Katherine’ replaced by ‘He married Katherine’.
Pg 193: ‘distruction of Tormod’ replaced by ‘destruction of Tormod’.
Pg 198: ‘the male reprentatives’ replaced by ‘the male representatives’.
Pg 216: ‘faithful adheernts of’ replaced by ‘faithful adherents of’.
Pg 223: ‘Icolmkill, were Maclean’ replaced by ‘Icolmkill, where Maclean’.
Pg 231: ‘repecting their early’ replaced by ‘respecting their early’.
Pg 261:Clan or Duffie Macfie’ replaced by ‘Clan Duffie or Macfie’.
Pg 268: ‘The victims returned’ replaced by ‘The victors returned’.
Pg 285: ‘of Godfry de Luss’ replaced by ‘of Godfrey de Luss’.
Pg 287: ‘the victorous clan’ replaced by ‘the victorious clan’.
Pg 291: ‘orerawe the remaining’ replaced by ‘overawe the remaining’.
Pg 299: ‘chief of Duntsaffnage’ replaced by ‘chief of Dunstaffnage’.
Pg 302: ‘Castle, Niedpath Castle’ replaced by ‘Castle, Neidpath Castle’.
Pg 303: ‘in Aryshire; and’ replaced by ‘in Ayrshire; and’.
Pg 310: ‘obtained in Feburary’ replaced by ‘obtained in February’.
Pg 319: ‘the Scottish Cuymn’ replaced by ‘the Scottish Cumyn’.
Pg 320: ‘seventh lord Oglivy’ replaced by ‘seventh Lord Ogilvy’.
Pg 320: ‘20th Feburary 1638’ replaced by ‘20th February 1638’.
Pg 320: ‘lire and sword’ replaced by ‘fire and sword’.
Pg 343: ‘up the St Lawerence’ replaced by ‘up the St Lawrence’.
Pg 355: ‘appointed aid-de-camp’ replaced by ‘appointed aide-de-camp’.
Pg 357: ‘Many of ths men’ replaced by ‘Many of the men’.
Pg 368: ‘enbankment in front’ replaced by ‘embankment in front’.
Pg 371: ‘battle the proceeedings’ replaced by ‘battle the proceedings’.
Pg 372: ‘Ralph Abercomby, who’ replaced by ‘Ralph Abercromby, who’.
Pg 373: ‘Spencer took ssession’ replaced by ‘Spencer took possession’.
Pg 379: ‘field his aid-de-camp’ replaced by ‘field his aide-de-camp’.
Pg 380: ‘capture of Cuidad’ replaced by ‘capture of Ciudad’.
Pg 382: ‘to threaten Cuidad’ replaced by ‘to threaten Ciudad’.
Pg 382: ‘without stregthening’ replaced by ‘without strengthening’.
Pg 384: ‘seize of Burgos’ replaced by ‘siege of Burgos’.
Pg 384: ‘The hostle armies’ replaced by ‘The hostile armies’.
Pg 388: ‘infantay and two’ replaced by ‘infantry and two’.
Pg 391: ‘and non-commiss oned’ replaced by ‘and non-commissioned’.
Pg 403: ‘marshes were common’ replaced by ‘marches were common’.
Pg 409: ‘The there springs’ replaced by ‘The three springs’.
Pg 410: Caption modified to match the List of Illustrations; ‘LORD CLYDE.’ replaced by ‘LORD CLYDE (Sir Colin Campbell).’
Pg 416: ‘made a a bend’ replaced by ‘made a bend’.
Pg 418: ‘the 2d May,’ replaced by ‘the 22d May,’.
Pg 424: ‘fort under Nepauleese’ replaced by ‘fort under Nepaulese’.
Pg 427: ‘regiment was haled’ replaced by ‘regiment was hailed’.
Pg 434: ‘an engagment to’ replaced by ‘an engagement to’.
Pg 437: ‘James Colquhon,’ replaced by ‘James Colquhoun,’.
Pg 437: ‘Killed at Ticonderago’ replaced by ‘Killed at Ticonderoga’.
Pg 450: ‘Bras. See page ’ replaced by ‘Bras. See page 394.’.
Pg 453: ‘—Ticonderogo—’ replaced by ‘—Ticonderoga—‘.
Pg 456: ‘26 rank and file file’ replaced by ‘26 rank and file’.
Pg 457: ‘the autumn of 1716’ replaced by ‘the autumn of 1761’.
Pg 463: ‘which he rereturned to’ replaced by ‘which he returned to’.
Pg 479: Heading ‘1777–1818. I.’ replaced by ‘I. 1777–1818.’.
Pg 479: ‘took its orignal’ replaced by ‘took its original’.
Pg 485: ‘command of of which’ replaced by ‘command of which’.
Pg 487: ‘of Bengal seapoys,’ replaced by ‘of Bengal sepoys,’.
Pg 488: ‘general leave of of’ replaced by ‘general leave of’.
Pg 495: ‘loave to carry’ replaced by ‘leave to carry’.
Pg 496: ‘beseiging Badajos.’ replaced by ‘besieging Badajos.’
Pg 497: ‘cover his reconnaisance’ replaced by ‘cover his reconnaissance’.
Pg 505: ‘in Febuary 1834’ replaced by ‘in February 1834’.
Pg 505: ‘in October 19th.’ replaced by ‘on October 19th.’.
Pg 525: ‘begining of May’ replaced by ‘beginning of May’.
Pg 540: ‘their fastnesse’ replaced by ‘their fastnesses’.
Pg 553: ‘Jhansee and Indoor’ replaced by ‘Jhansee and Indore’.
Pg 561: ‘and proceede in’ replaced by ‘and proceeded in’.
Pg 571: Moved the heading date ‘1787–1846.’ after the ‘I.’ for consistency.
Pg 574: ‘Lieutenants Irviue’ replaced by ‘Lieutenants Irvine’.
Pg 578: ‘regiments. He decided’ replaced by ‘regiments, he decided’.
Pg 579: ‘posted a Foz’ replaced by ‘posted at Foz’.
Pg 584: ‘left the Arapeiles’ replaced by ‘left the Arapiles’.
Pg 588: ‘across the Bidasoa’ replaced by ‘across the Bidassoa’.
Pg 620: ‘sad accident occured’ replaced by ‘sad accident occurred’.
Pg 624: ‘from their promixity’ replaced by ‘from their proximity’.
Pg 624: ‘the 78th Higlanders,’ replaced by ‘the 78th Highlanders,’.
Pg 624: ‘of the dysentry’ replaced by ‘of the dysentery’.
Pg 627: ‘16thc entury.’ replaced by ‘16th century.’.
Pg 633: ‘moved foward in one’ replaced by ‘moved forward in one’.
Pg 650: ‘sincerely regetted’ replaced by ‘sincerely regretted’.
Pg 652: ‘Mackenize, who was’ replaced by ‘Mackenzie, who was’.
Pg 665: ‘effect a reconnaisance’ replaced by ‘effect a reconnaissance’.
Pg 685: ‘to utter route.’ replaced by ‘to utter rout.’.
Pg 693: ‘included n this sub-’ replaced by ‘included in this sub-‘.
Pg 695: (Adjutants) ‘31st August 1838.’ replaced by ‘31st August 1839.’.
Pg 698: ‘England on on the 1st’ replaced by ‘England on the 1st’.
Pg 710: ‘such a prominant’ replaced by ‘such a prominent’.
Pg 726: ‘91st—Faithfulnes’ replaced by ‘91st—Faithfulness’.
Pg 733: ‘two non-commisioned’ replaced by ‘two non-commissioned’.
Pg 755: (Lieutenant-Colonels) ‘April 14, 1746’ replaced by ‘April 14, 1846’.
Pg 773: ‘command. Notwitstanding’ replaced by ‘command. Notwithstanding’.
Pg 787: ‘22rd of August’ replaced by ‘22nd of August’.
Pg 792: ‘loophooled walls;’ replaced by ‘loopholed walls;‘.
Pg 793: ‘shot and shrapnell’ replaced by ‘shot and shrapnel’.
Pg 793: ‘a shrapnell bullet’ replaced by ‘a shrapnel bullet’.

Footnote [5] anchored on pg 4: ‘Bart’s Letters’ replaced by ‘Burt’s Letters’.
Footnote [42] anchored on pg 22: ‘Lady and Ffamily’ replaced by ‘Lady and Family’.
Footnote [42] anchored on pg 22: ‘three oout-servants’ replaced by ‘three out-servants’.
Footnote [138] anchored on pg 135: ‘Gregory, 17’ replaced by ‘Gregory, p. 17’.
Footnote [196] anchored on pg 213: ‘held Rothiemurches till’ replaced by ‘held Rothiemurchus till’.
Footnote [289] anchored on pg 340: ‘their comunications with’ replaced by ‘their communications with’.
Footnote [315] anchored on pg 364: ‘assult. When the’ replaced by ‘assault. When the’.
Footnote [339] anchored on pg 398: ‘were no exchange’ replaced by ‘were no exchanges’.
Footnote [506] anchored on pg 667: ‘our readers to’ replaced by ‘our readers to the’.
Footnote [557] anchored on pg 751: ‘to the exigiencies’ replaced by ‘to the exigencies’.

INDEX:
Aberdeen: ‘169’ replaced by ‘i. 169’.
Athole: ‘376’ replaced by ‘i. 376’.
Auldearn: ‘Auldsarn’ replaced by ‘Auldearn’.
Dornoch: ‘641’ replaced by ‘i. 641’.
Fraser’s Highlanders: ‘457’ replaced by ‘ii. 457’.
Hope, Sir John: ‘763’ replaced by ‘ii. 763’.
Lorne: ‘March 1871.’ replaced by ‘March 1871, 185.’.
Mackintosh, Clan: ‘663, 666’ replaced by ‘i. 663, 666’.
Macleod: ‘May—’ replaced by ‘Mary—‘.
Philadelphia: ‘354’ replaced by ‘ii. 354’.
Quhadder: ‘Lord Innermeithts’ replaced by ‘Lord Innermeath’.
Thorfinn: ‘and Somereld’ replaced by ‘and Somerled’.
Victoria Cross: ‘791, 792, 705.’ replaced by ‘791, 792, 795.’.

TABLE OF CONTENTS:
Pg iv: Insert entry in Part Third for ‘75th Regiment ... (page) 617’.
Pg v: Double ditto signs replaced by the text ‘From Photograph by’ and ditto sign replaced by the text ‘W. Holl,’ for clarity.
Pg v: Item 91: page number ‘04’ replaced by ‘204’.

MAIN TEXT:
Pg 3, 26: [1745] replaced by (1745) to avoid confusion with a footnote number.
Pg 20: ‘and consmopolitanism of’ replaced by ‘and cosmopolitanism of’.
Pg 22: ‘body or untensils’ replaced by ‘body or utensils’.
Pg 27: ‘with the soootiness’ replaced by ‘with the sootiness’.
Pg 27: ‘an alienat on’ replaced by ‘an alienation’.
Pg 30: ‘tacksmen would supply’ replaced by ‘tacksman would supply’.
Pg 37: ‘immense tracks of’ replaced by ‘immense tracts of’.
Pg 45: ‘innovations which which’ replaced by ‘innovations which’.
Pg 45: ‘of all clases’ replaced by ‘of all classes’.
Pg 55: ‘regard as as much’ replaced by ‘regard as much’.
Pg 64: ‘that erelong both’ replaced by ‘that ere long both’.
Pg 65: ‘and dependance, and’ replaced by ‘and dependence, and’.
Pg 69: ‘befal Ulster’ replaced by ‘befall Ulster’.
Pg 70: ‘have given us’ replaced by ‘have given ours’.
Pg 73: ‘Coluimcille; Malechi’ replaced by ‘Columcille; Malechi’.
Pg 73: ‘to Columcilli, and’ replaced by ‘to Columcille, and’.
Pg 74: ‘Briotus tar muir’ replaced by ‘Briutus tar muir’.
Pg 90: ‘of the sky[4]’ replaced by ‘of the sky’; this anchor had no footnote.
Pg 93: ‘of Balquidder was’ replaced by ‘of Balquhidder was’.
Pg 94: ‘the Seann Dana. The’ replaced by ‘the Sean Dana. The’.
Pg 95: ‘serve to expres’ replaced by ‘serve to express’.
Pg 98: To improve display of this two-column passage on handhelds, a paragraph break has been inserted after the sentence ‘Give me your hand, Scotchman.’
Pg 112: ‘Ossian’s hereos’ replaced by ‘Ossian’s heroes’.
Pg 113: ‘belonged to to Mr’ replaced by ‘belonged to Mr’.
Pg 117: ‘that Galgucas, the’ replaced by ‘that Galgacus, the’.
Pg 121: ‘were often trasmitted’ replaced by ‘were often transmitted’.
Pg 139: ‘wife, the consesequences’ replaced by ‘wife, the consequences’.
Pg 148: ‘the 14h July’ replaced by ‘the 14th July’.
Pg 161: ‘his inheritanace to’ replaced by ‘his inheritance to’.
Pg 162: ‘former comsequence by’ replaced by ‘former consequence by’.
Pg 166: ‘An ancester of’ replaced by ‘An ancestor of’.
Pg 187: ‘Strathearn, Menteath’ replaced by ‘Strathearn, Menteith’.
Pg 192: ‘He maried Katherine’ replaced by ‘He married Katherine’.
Pg 193: ‘distruction of Tormod’ replaced by ‘destruction of Tormod’.
Pg 198: ‘the male reprentatives’ replaced by ‘the male representatives’.
Pg 216: ‘faithful adheernts of’ replaced by ‘faithful adherents of’.
Pg 223: ‘Icolmkill, were Maclean’ replaced by ‘Icolmkill, where Maclean’.
Pg 231: ‘repecting their early’ replaced by ‘respecting their early’.
Pg 261:Clan or Duffie MacPhie’ replaced by ‘Clan Duffie or Macfie’.
Pg 268: ‘The victims returned’ replaced by ‘The victors returned’.
Pg 285: ‘of Godfry de Luss’ replaced by ‘of Godfrey de Luss’.
Pg 287: ‘the victorous clan’ replaced by ‘the victorious clan’.
Pg 291: ‘orerawe the remaining’ replaced by ‘overawe the remaining’.
Pg 299: ‘chief of Duntsaffnage’ replaced by ‘chief of Dunstaffnage’.
Pg 302: ‘Castle, Niedpath Castle’ replaced by ‘Castle, Neidpath Castle’.
Pg 303: ‘in Aryshire; and’ replaced by ‘in Ayrshire; and’.
Pg 310: ‘obtained in Feburary’ replaced by ‘obtained in February’.
Pg 319: ‘the Scottish Cuymn’ replaced by ‘the Scottish Cumyn’.
Pg 320: ‘seventh lord Oglivy’ replaced by ‘seventh Lord Ogilvy’.
Pg 320: ‘20th Feburary 1638’ replaced by ‘20th February 1638’.
Pg 320: ‘lire and sword’ replaced by ‘fire and sword’.
Pg 343: ‘up the St Lawerence’ replaced by ‘up the St Lawrence’.
Pg 355: ‘appointed aid-de-camp’ replaced by ‘appointed aide-de-camp’.
Pg 357: ‘Many of ths men’ replaced by ‘Many of the men’.
Pg 368: ‘enbankment in front’ replaced by ‘embankment in front’.
Pg 371: ‘battle the proceeedings’ replaced by ‘battle the proceedings’.
Pg 372: ‘Ralph Abercomby, who’ replaced by ‘Ralph Abercromby, who’.
Pg 373: ‘Spencer took ssession’ replaced by ‘Spencer took possession’.
Pg 379: ‘field his aid-de-camp’ replaced by ‘field his aide-de-camp’.
Pg 380: ‘capture of Cuidad’ replaced by ‘capture of Ciudad’.
Pg 382: ‘to threaten Cuidad’ replaced by ‘to threaten Ciudad’.
Pg 382: ‘without stregthening’ replaced by ‘without strengthening’.
Pg 384: ‘seize of Burgos’ replaced by ‘siege of Burgos’.
Pg 384: ‘The hostle armies’ replaced by ‘The hostile armies’.
Pg 388: ‘infantay and two’ replaced by ‘infantry and two’.
Pg 391: ‘and non-commiss oned’ replaced by ‘and non-commissioned’.
Pg 403: ‘marshes were common’ replaced by ‘marches were common’.
Pg 409: ‘The there springs’ replaced by ‘The three springs’.
Pg 410: Caption modified to match the List of Illustrations; ‘LORD CLYDE.’ replaced by ‘LORD CLYDE (Sir Colin Campbell).’
Pg 416: ‘made a a bend’ replaced by ‘made a bend’.
Pg 418: ‘the 2d May,’ replaced by ‘the 22d May,’.
Pg 424: ‘fort under Nepauleese’ replaced by ‘fort under Nepaulese’.
Pg 427: ‘regiment was haled’ replaced by ‘regiment was hailed’.
Pg 434: ‘an engagment to’ replaced by ‘an engagement to’.
Pg 437: ‘James Colquhon,’ replaced by ‘James Colquhoun,’.
Pg 437: ‘Killed at Ticonderago’ replaced by ‘Killed at Ticonderoga’.
Pg 450: ‘Bras. See page ’ replaced by ‘Bras. See page 394.’.
Pg 453: ‘—Ticonderogo—’ replaced by ‘—Ticonderoga—‘.
Pg 456: ‘26 rank and file file’ replaced by ‘26 rank and file’.
Pg 457: ‘the autumn of 1716’ replaced by ‘the autumn of 1761’.
Pg 463: ‘which he rereturned to’ replaced by ‘which he returned to’.
Pg 479: Heading ‘1777–1818. I.’ replaced by ‘I. 1777–1818.’.
Pg 479: ‘took its orignal’ replaced by ‘took its original’.
Pg 485: ‘command of of which’ replaced by ‘command of which’.
Pg 487: ‘of Bengal seapoys,’ replaced by ‘of Bengal sepoys,’.
Pg 488: ‘general leave of of’ replaced by ‘general leave of’.
Pg 495: ‘loave to carry’ replaced by ‘leave to carry’.
Pg 496: ‘beseiging Badajos.’ replaced by ‘besieging Badajos.’
Pg 497: ‘cover his reconnaisance’ replaced by ‘cover his reconnaissance’.
Pg 505: ‘in Febuary 1834’ replaced by ‘in February 1834’.
Pg 505: ‘in October 19th.’ replaced by ‘on October 19th.’.
Pg 525: ‘begining of May’ replaced by ‘beginning of May’.
Pg 540: ‘their fastnesse’ replaced by ‘their fastnesses’.
Pg 553: ‘Jhansee and Indoor’ replaced by ‘Jhansee and Indore’.
Pg 561: ‘and proceede in’ replaced by ‘and proceeded in’.
Pg 571: Moved the heading date ‘1787–1846.’ after the ‘I.’ for consistency.
Pg 574: ‘Lieutenants Irviue’ replaced by ‘Lieutenants Irvine’.
Pg 578: ‘regiments. He decided’ replaced by ‘regiments, he decided’.
Pg 579: ‘posted a Foz’ replaced by ‘posted at Foz’.
Pg 584: ‘left the Arapeiles’ replaced by ‘left the Arapiles’.
Pg 588: ‘across the Bidasoa’ replaced by ‘across the Bidassoa’.
Pg 620: ‘sad accident occured’ replaced by ‘sad accident occurred’.
Pg 624: ‘from their promixity’ replaced by ‘from their proximity’.
Pg 624: ‘the 78th Higlanders,’ replaced by ‘the 78th Highlanders,’.
Pg 624: ‘of the dysentry’ replaced by ‘of the dysentery’.
Pg 627: ‘16thc entury.’ replaced by ‘16th century.’.
Pg 633: ‘moved foward in one’ replaced by ‘moved forward in one’.
Pg 650: ‘sincerely regetted’ replaced by ‘sincerely regretted’.
Pg 652: ‘Mackenize, who was’ replaced by ‘Mackenzie, who was’.
Pg 665: ‘effect a reconnaisance’ replaced by ‘effect a reconnaissance’.
Pg 685: ‘to utter route.’ replaced by ‘to utter rout.’.
Pg 693: ‘included n this sub-’ replaced by ‘included in this sub-‘.
Pg 695: (Adjutants) ‘31st August 1838.’ replaced by ‘31st August 1839.’.
Pg 698: ‘England on on the 1st’ replaced by ‘England on the 1st’.
Pg 710: ‘such a prominant’ replaced by ‘such a prominent’.
Pg 726: ‘91st—Faithfulnes’ replaced by ‘91st—Faithfulness’.
Pg 733: ‘two non-commisioned’ replaced by ‘two non-commissioned’.
Pg 755: (Lieutenant-Colonels) ‘April 14, 1746’ replaced by ‘April 14, 1846’.
Pg 773: ‘command. Notwitstanding’ replaced by ‘command. Notwithstanding’.
Pg 787: ‘22rd of August’ replaced by ‘22nd of August’.
Pg 792: ‘loophooled walls;’ replaced by ‘loopholed walls;‘.
Pg 793: ‘shot and shrapnell’ replaced by ‘shot and shrapnel’.
Pg 793: ‘a shrapnell bullet’ replaced by ‘a shrapnel bullet’.

Footnote [5] anchored on pg 4: ‘Bart’s Letters’ replaced by ‘Burt’s Letters’.
Footnote [42] anchored on pg 22: ‘Lady and Ffamily’ replaced by ‘Lady and Family’.
Footnote [42] anchored on pg 22: ‘three oout-servants’ replaced by ‘three out-servants’.
Footnote [138] anchored on pg 135: ‘Gregory, 17’ replaced by ‘Gregory, p. 17’.
Footnote [196] anchored on pg 213: ‘held Rothiemurches till’ replaced by ‘held Rothiemurchus till’.
Footnote [289] anchored on pg 340: ‘their comunications with’ replaced by ‘their communications with’.
Footnote [315] anchored on pg 364: ‘assult. When the’ replaced by ‘assault. When the’.
Footnote [339] anchored on pg 398: ‘were no exchange’ replaced by ‘were no exchanges’.
Footnote [506] anchored on pg 667: ‘our readers to’ replaced by ‘our readers to the’.
Footnote [557] anchored on pg 751: ‘to the exigiencies’ replaced by ‘to the exigencies’.

INDEX:
Aberdeen: ‘169’ replaced by ‘i. 169’.
Athole: ‘376’ replaced by ‘i. 376’.
Auldearn: ‘Auldsarn’ replaced by ‘Auldearn’.
Dornoch: ‘641’ replaced by ‘i. 641’.
Fraser’s Highlanders: ‘457’ replaced by ‘ii. 457’.
Hope, Sir John: ‘763’ replaced by ‘ii. 763’.
Lorne: ‘March 1871.’ replaced by ‘March 1871, 185.’.
Mackintosh, Clan: ‘663, 666’ replaced by ‘i. 663, 666’.
Macleod: ‘May—’ replaced by ‘Mary—‘.
Philadelphia: ‘354’ replaced by ‘ii. 354’.
Quhadder: ‘Lord Innermeithts’ replaced by ‘Lord Innermeath’.
Thorfinn: ‘and Somereld’ replaced by ‘and Somerled’.
Victoria Cross: ‘791, 792, 705.’ replaced by ‘791, 792, 795.’.

 



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!